ã€ŠReborn: The Godfather Has Fallen For Meã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Open Your Stomach</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s as cold as an ice cer down here. How dare they tell me to deliver the food?¡±

    ¡°I wonder who is locked up here? I can¡¯t believe that they haven¡¯t starved to death already with only a bowl of porridge that looks like clear water every day.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you dead yet? Eat.¡±

    Therge iron door was banged on. Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously knitted her eyebrows and slowly climbed out from the corner. She grabbed the bowl next to her that already had a big hole in it and stood up, moving toward the door step by step.

    A small window at the bottom of the metal door opened with a ¡°ng¡±.

    Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously turned her head to avoid the small amount of light that came in. After 10 years in a dark room and 10 years of being apanied by darkness, her vision had gradually deteriorated.

    She could not adapt to the light and could not avoid it in time.

    ¡°Oh my god, this is too smelly. This smell is too pungent.¡±

    Was it smelly? Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at the small dark room. She did not think it was smelly. For the past ten years, this smell had apanied her every day. She had long gotten used to it.

    An irondle with a spoonful of porridge with only a few grains of rice was ced inside.

    ng!

    The small window closed again. The dark room returned to darkness. The man who delivered the food left while cursing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the bowl of cold soup and slowly walked back to the corner. Her limbs were getting weaker and weaker. It was probably winter, seeing as the dark room had been getting colder and colder recently. The shabby quilt on her body was covered in spots, and it was getting harder and harder to survive the winter in the north which was lower than -10 degrees Celsius.

    She rubbed her aching limbs. The tendons of her hands and feet that had been torn off in the past would be sore in the winters.

    But what was this pain?

    She swallowed the bowl of cold porridge in small bites. Today, there was some sand in the porridge, and it hurt a little when she swallowed it.

    She could not bear to spit it out, so she treated it as an extra mouthful of food.

    She took her time to finish the small half bowl of porridge and slowly stood up. In order to maintain her strength and keep warm, she began to wander around the dark room that was only eight square meters. Otherwise, how would she survive this winter?

    ...

    ¡°What did you say? The key is in her throat?¡± A surprised female voice came from the side.

    ¡°Yes, we put a mini detector in the porridge she swallowed. Just now, we checked it very thoroughly.¡±

    A white wedding dress, exquisite jewelry, and a beautiful face that made women feel ashamed of themselves when they looked at it. At this moment, she was tidying up her makeup in front of a mirror. When she heard the shocking news, she frowned slightly.

    Even in her dreams, Liu Yufei would not have expected to hear such an answer. She had to admit that she wanted to praise her big sister for her hiding spot.

    Not far away, the man in ck bent his waist and asionally raised his head to peek at the woman tidying up her makeup in front of the mirror. Thisdy of the Liu family was really beautiful. Her figure was really top-notch.

    Liu Yufei saw the man¡¯s every move in the mirror. She smiled contemptuously and deliberately pulled at her cor again.

    The man in ck could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. The fire in his eyes seemed to deepen.

    Liu Yufei saw his greedy look. Truly pathetic. She had seen too many men like this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It has been ten years. I should go and meet my nice Big Sister. I¡¯m getting married today. I should inform her of such good news.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

    Therge metal door creaked, and a thickyer of dust instantly covered the entire room. The pungent stench of urine in the room made everyone cover their noses and take a big step back.

    For the first time in 10 years, the dark eight-square-meter room was disyed in front of everyone.

    A woman curled up beside a haystack was wrapped in ayer of tattered cotton. Her hair was long and dirty. She was barefoot, and her entire body was ck and dirty.

    Liu Yufei walked gracefully with her hands covering her mouth as she slowly walked up to Shen Xiaoxiao, her white diamond-studded strapless wedding dress all pure and white. It was a stark contrast to the dirty and messy disheveled woman with long and messy hair in front of her.

    One was bright and beautiful, while the other was downtrodden and dirty.

    ¡°Is everything ready? You swallowed something that shouldn¡¯t be swallowed. Being the good sister I am, I¡¯ll help open Big Sister¡¯s stomach and clean it up bit by bit.¡±

    This voice was so ear-piercing that even if she turned into ashes, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not be mistaken. It was her, that woman, Liu Yufei, her mother¡¯s illegitimate daughter from an affair with the chauffeur.

    She actually came in person. It had been ten years, and they had tried all means but still could not get the key they wanted from her. Was she finally unable to wait any longer and decided to personallye down?

    But what did she mean when she said that just now? Swallowed something that shouldn¡¯t be swallowed. Could it be that she had discovered something?

    Could it be that they knew the key hiding the Shen family¡¯s life-saving funds was hidden in her throat?

    Impossible! How could they know? In order to protect this key, she had not spoken a single word for 10 years, not even making a single sound. Even if the key had grown into her flesh, even if she had been tortured to the point of unbearable pain, she had gritted her teeth and endured it. She had hoped that one day, she would be able to escape and use this wealth to make aeback to take revenge.

    But now, Liu Yufei said that she had found it? How was that possible?

    ¡°Hmph, Sister, look at your stupid expression. Did you think that you could hide from it by pretending to be deaf and dumb for 10 years? Was the bowl of porridge today delicious?

    ¡°In that porridge was a mini detector I specially prepared for you! People should use their brains. Otherwise, they can only be like how you are now, Sister ¨C waiting to have your stomach cut, opened, and disemboweled!¡±

    So that was how it was. This woman, this damn woman.

    She opened her mouth and suddenly realized that her vocal cords had long been destroyed after not speaking for 10 years. She could not utter a single syble. She could only open her mouth wide and look angrily at the beautiful woman in front of her. Was she wearing a wedding dress?

    Even though the blinding light made her eyes hurt as if they were being pricked, she did not blink. She wanted to clearly see her sister who she had not seen for ten years.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t speak? Hahaha, you are as stupid as ever. With your brain, even if the Shen family had not been taken over by our Liu family, it would have been destroyed by you sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, look at my memory. I almost forgot. Sister, you see the wedding dress on me, right? Today, A-Li and I are getting married. It¡¯s a pity that Sister can¡¯t drink our wedding wine.¡±

    Liu Yufei spoke as she adjusted the hem of her dress in a somewhat ostentatious manner. She looked at the woman in front of her with an arrogant expression.

    Getting married? She¡¯s actually getting married to Pei Li?

    Pei Li was her fianc¨¦, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fianc¨¦. He was the husband that the Shen family had chosen for her since she was young.

    But now, he actually wanted to marry Liu Yufei?

    Who was Liu Yufei? She was just the vile spawn of a good mother who had an affair with a chauffeur. Was she even worthy?

    However, it was this vile spawn who had taken away all the things that belonged to her.

    That¡¯s right, she should have known that Pei Li, this jackal, was exactly the same as Liu Yufei. Back then, they had long been in cahoots with each other, but they had pretended to be affectionate in front of her. Weren¡¯t their intentions also rted to the Shen family¡¯s businesses?

    As expected, with the Liu family and the Pei family joining hands, how could an orphan like her be their match? Bit by bit, they had transferred out the shares in her hands.

    How did that man treat her when he saw that she no longer had any value?

    He drugged her and sent her to the bed of those scoundrels of his. Even now, she still remembers what he had said:

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re a woman who is about to be wed but you¡¯ve long been toyed with by others overseas. Now, you¡¯re pretending to be a virtuous woman in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, do you think I care to touch you? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re proactive in bed, and for free at that, if you were to kneel down and beg me, I wouldn¡¯t even look at you.¡±

    ¡°So what if I let you apany them now? Aren¡¯t you used to doing these things? Bring out your best ability to serve them. What a sl*t...¡±

    She hated that man as much as she loved him.

    Yes, she, Shen Xiaoxiao, had indeed been an escort for three years when she was abroad, but who had caused all this? Who had caused all this?

    She was the sole heir of the Shen Enterprise, but before her father and grandfather¡¯s bodies were even cold, her biological mother and that adulterer of hers, Liu Yufei¡¯s father, Liu Qianmin, had sold her abroad when she was only six years old under the guise of studying.

    At six years old, she was struggling to survive among a group of girls who were much older than her. When she was cold, she could only snatch other people¡¯s clothes and wear them. When she was hungry, she would snatch the food from other people¡¯s mouths. At the time, she still foolishly thought that she was simply unlucky to have been abducted and sold to this ce.

    Therefore, even after she had experienced a ten-year boxing career and three years of physical torture, when her grandfather¡¯s trusted aide found her, the first thing she said was:

    ¡°Did Mom send you to find me?¡±

    Even now, she could still remember the stiff expression on the old man¡¯s face.

    She was stupid. She was really stupid. Her whole life had been a tragedy, a tragedy. She had been sold, yet she still had to help others count their money.

    They were clearly a family of snakes and scorpions, yet she had been sold again and again for those so-called ¡°family ties.¡± First, it was her life, then her shares in the Shen family. Until bit by bit, she was no longer useful. It was not until they were ready to deal with her like they did her father and grandfather that she was awoken by her Third Uncle who had brought her back that year.

    But she woke up toote. She thought that she could flip the cards by relying on the life-saving funds secretly passed down by the Shen family, but in the end, it was just wishful thinking. Before she could make a move, her Third Uncle was killed by them, and she was locked in this secret prison for 10 years.

    During these 10 years, they had repeatedly asked her to hand over the keys to the life-saving funds. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that as long as she handed it over, what awaited her was the underground reunion of their Shen family.

    She could not die. She definitely could not die in such a humiliating manner. She wanted revenge. She wanted to live. She wanted to walk out of this ce alive.

    Therefore, she was ruthless to herself. She was really ruthless. She would rather destroy her vocal cords and not be able to speak for the rest of her life, as long as it meant that crucial key could be ced in her throat.

    But now, now, they knew the whereabouts of this key that was rted to her fate. She had never felt so helpless before. Ten years of perseverance all copsed at this moment.

    Could it be that she, Shen Xiaoxiao, was really a joke in this life? A big joke?

    No. Even if she, Shen Xiaoxiao, could only live such a miserable life, she would definitely not be reduced to a stepping stone for the Liu family to enjoy wealth and prosperity.

    Didn¡¯t they want the key? Well, ten years ago she had the ability to hide it in a ce they couldn¡¯t find, and now, ten yearster, she also had the ability to make them beg for it. To. No. Avail.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Rebirth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Her hair was long and messy. Under the hidden ray of light within the darkness, when no one was looking and while Liu Yufei wasmanding people to attack, Shen Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand and pulled out a special golden thread from the back of her big tooth.

    The key tied to the other end of the golden thread was pulled out bit by bit.

    The pain of her throat being torn apart and the intense pain of the metal being peeled apart from her skin and flesh were all endured by Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Bit by bit, the flesh was torn apart. The intense smell of blood that had already entered her mouth made her want to vomit.

    Endure. She had to endure. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, could endure the bloody rain and wind of her childhood. She could endure ten years of life-and-death boxing. She could also endure three years of inhumane physical torture.

    She could definitely endure the pain of having her flesh and bones torn apart, which was only a drop in the oceanpared to everything else.

    After 10 years of training in the dark prison, she had long developed an amazing hearing ability. She could clearly and distinctly hear the sound of flesh and bones being torn apart.

    There was a smile on her lips and blood flowing down from the corners of her mouth. She tightly clenched the key lying in her palm that still carried the temperature of her flesh and blood.

    ¡°Alright, bring her out. We¡¯ll cut her open bit by bit. Big Sister, this Little Sister, I, will personally send you off today.¡±

    Using the cover of the darkness, he reached out and grabbed the porcin bowl that already had arge hole in it.

    Perhaps they thought that Shen Xiaoxiao no longer had the ability to resist. A thin man who was obviously much taller than Shen Xiaoxiao grabbed her arm.

    On the way to the door of the eight-square-meter dark room, they had to pass by the simple toilet that gave off a fishy smell.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had lived by this toilet for 10 years. Who would have thought that, in the end, this thing would became her bestpanion?

    Darkness was always the best shelter to hide everything, and the sound of the key falling into the cesspit didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention at all.

    At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao had aplished the most important thing in her life.

    Now, there was onest thing to do. Having been a boxer for 10 years, she still had a bit of strength left.

    Back then, she had been able to stay in a foreign club for 10 years. It could be said that she was undefeatable. Even if she, Shen Xiaoxiao, had lost all her tendons, she could more than deal with a man as thin as a chicken.

    When no one was paying attention, she stretched out her hand and forcefully hit the man¡¯s neck. He did not even have time to call out before being killed in one move.

    Liu Yufei had already turned around to leave. No one would think that such a crippled woman would have any ability to resist.

    However, before Liu Yufei could retreat, a ck shadow shed past in front of her. She only felt a sharp pain on her face before the white gloves on her hands were instantly covered in scarlet blood.

    ¡°Ah¨C Ah! My face! My face!¡±

    A face which had once incited tons of jealously... Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the face that she had ruthlessly destroyed and smiled happily for the first time in the past ten years.

    Her opened eyes were pierced by the piercing white light, and blood dripped down from them. Blood-red tears flowed down her cheeks.

    The tears were like red pearls, scarlet and bloody.

    And this was only interest. Liu Yufei couldn¡¯t handle even this much?

    Directly take her life? Shen Xiaoxiao would never do that. She had suffered all her life. She wanted Liu Yufei to suffer as well. She wanted her to live like a ghost for the next 10¨C no, 20 years. For the rest of her life, she would not dare to show her true face to anyone anymore.

    Her hands were ruthless and urate. Even if she did not have much strength, even if she only had a bowl of porridge to hang on to every day for the past ten years, it was a piece of cake for her to deal with a defenseless woman.

    When the people waiting outside the door heard the noise and ran in, it was already toote. Liu Yufei¡¯s face was already covered in bloody scars, and the bright white skin under her corbone was covered in scars. Just like her face, the stench of blood filled the room and engulfed the sky and earth.

    This ce was like hell on earth, making people feel afraid.

    Laughing. Even if there was no sound, even if her eyes turned to darkness and she could not see anything, she was stillughing happily.

    ¡°Kill her! Kill her for me!¡±

    The crowd swarmed over, and shining des of light stabbed into her body one after another. The pain seemed to have disappeared.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a smile on the corner of her lips, and her bloodshot eyes were wide open. It was a shocking sight, like a ghost.

    ¡­

    An indescribable pain came from her entire body. She could hear the rustling sound of clothes being put on, as well as the soft bed beneath her...

    ¡°Clean it up.¡±

    A cold male voice rang in her ears. The coldness made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tighten. This voice, this sentence, it sounded so familiar.

    Eh, that¡¯s not right. Wasn¡¯t she dead? Wasn¡¯t she stabbed to death by those people? She had even seen them pull out her intestines. But why didn¡¯t she feel anything other than being a bit sore?

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was feeling.

    Eh, why was there a trembling blurry figure when she opened her eyes?

    Why were there sounds of footsteps around her and a soft feeling under her palms?

    No, none of this was right.

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly became afraid. She wanted to open her eyes to see what was going on.

    However, she found that her head felt like it was going to split, and her vision was blurry...

    What was going on?

    The fear in her heart became stronger and stronger¡­

    Suddenly, her body was lifted into the air¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt as if she was being carried by someone. This feeling made her feel that something was increasingly wrong.

    Just as she wanted to shake her head again to wake herself up, the cold and stern male voice from earlier entered her ears again.

    ¡°Tell Devon that all our deals are canceled. If he dares to scheme against me behind my back, then he must be prepared to scheme against me.¡±

    ¡°After this woman is dealt with, give her to Devon. Tell him that I don¡¯t want to see this woman in Country M.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    This voice was so cold!

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s entire body trembled.

    Why does this voice and dialogue sound so simr to those in her memory?

    A thought rushed into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind. Could it be... Could it be that she had been reborn?

    Did she really go back to 15 years ago? Back to the day that had changed her fate? Impossible, impossible! Such things couldn¡¯t happen in reality.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to get up. She wanted to stand up and see exactly what was happening.

    Wanting to understand the reality, Shen Xiaoxiao tried hard to open her eyes and see the situation.

    But just as she opened her eyes, a blinding light came into her sight. She subconsciously closed her eyes. At the same time, a wave of sadness hit Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t even adapt to the light anymore?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction made Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes fill with sarcasm and disdain.

    Now she knew fear? Hmph, it was toote!

    She should have thought of the consequences when she climbed into his bed.

    Did she really think that she could be his woman just because she climbed into his bed? What an ignorant woman!

    ¡°Wait, also tell Devon that he¡¯s lucky the woman he sent here today is a virgin. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be let off so easily!¡±

    Want him to touch a woman that others had touched before? He wanted to tear this person into pieces!

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt the hand of the person who was hugging her tremble. She instantly did not dare to open her eyes again!

    After an unknown period of time, after seemingly having through a long passage, she was suddenly violently thrown out. The feeling of the cold floor and the sound of the heavy iron door closing with a ¡°ng¡± let Shen Xiaoxiao know that she had been locked up.

    Shen Xiaoxiao became adjusted in the darkness and finally opened her eyes.

    The dark and damp basement was surrounded by a moldy smell.

    She was all too familiar with this ce...

    Fifteen years ago, after experiencing 10 years of a boxing career at the club, in order to escape the fate of being auctioned off, she had plotted to climb into that man¡¯s bed.

    However, when the man named Yan Kuan found out that the woman he had booked had be her, he became extremely angry. In order to curry favor with him, Devon had locked her up here.

    After this was the beginning of all her nightmares. She was sent to the underground brothel and stayed there for three years. No, the nightmare had already begun the moment she climbed into that bed.

    Now, after 15 years, she had actually returned to this ce.

    The darkness and familiarity of the room gradually calmed Shen Xiaoxiao down.

    This was not the cage she had lived in for ten years because there was no pungent urine stench, nor was there any disgusting stench that made people want to vomit.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and reached out to put her hand on her wrist...

    There were no scars.

    Her limbs were still flexible.

    Her tendons were not broken and were still intact...

    She was shocked to the bones.

    She was back. She was really back. She had returned to fifteen years ago, back to the beginning of all those tragedies.

    Who would have thought that the heavens would open their eyes and actually give her a chance to turn the tables of her life!

    She, Shen Xiaoxiao, was back. She was back again!

    Hatred surged in her heart. Since the heavens wanted her to live, then, in this life, she would definitely have her revenge! Those who owe her, those who owe the Shen family. She would get it back a thousand times over!

    The wipeout of the Shen family, the overtaking of the Shen Enterprise, and ying her in their hands. They had treated her as a woman who hade out to sell herself, as a free woman. They had even imprisoned her for thest ten years and disemboweled her...

    For all of this, she, Shen Xiaoxiao, was determined to get back at the Liu family and the Pei family bit by bit.

    She wanted them to die a horrible death. She wanted to turn their bones into ashes.

    However, the situation in front of her was not clear. Tomorrow, she would be sent away, and then she would be sold to a brothel by Devon in the name of fawning over that man. From then on, she would live in the dirty underground for three years until she was found by her Third Uncle, the loyal butler left behind by her grandfather.

    She really hated that she had not been reborn earlier. This way, she would not have foolishly offered herself to sleep on that man¡¯s bed. The moment she thought of that man, she could not help but shudder. Even after experiencing two lifetimes... She had never seen a man more terrifying than him.

    ¡°I heard that chick was abandoned by Boss Yan. It¡¯s such a pity that she looks so good. Why don¡¯t we two brothers go and have some fun?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. Hehe.¡±

    The door creaked, and a ray of light shot in, apanied by two strong men...

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: One Hit To Collect Some Interest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As a child, Shen Xiaoxiao was kidnapped and sold to a foreign country to be a boxer.

    After she was 17 years old, her tendons were cut and she was sold again as an escort.

    At 20 years old, she was found, and she thought that she could finally live the life of a rich youngdy. However, she was yed by the Liu family and Pei family.

    At 25 years old, she was locked in a dark room for 10 years.

    In her previous life, it was today when her tendons were cut by these two men, rendering her unable to fight anymore. That was why she was abused in herter days.

    It was also why she was unable to resist after being sold even though she was clearly skilled and capable of fighting.

    Now that she was reborn, she would never walk the same fate as in her previous life. Want to ruin her and cut off her tendons?

    Dream on!

    In this life, she would take her revenge. Since they wouldn¡¯t spare her, she would take her interest in advance.

    In order to survive her 10 years in prison, she had punched at the dark stone wall every day in order to maintain her physical strength. She didn¡¯t have any strength in her limbs, but her movements would never be slow.

    So now that she was reborn, with her body coordination was at the peak of her life, she would never let things ur as they did in her previous life where she had been controlled by others.

    On the way here, she had been fed with a pill. At this moment, her whole body was still limp.

    The sound outside the door was getting closer and closer. Shen Xiaoxiao bit her tongue with her teeth, and a bloody smell instantly filled her mouth. Her hands were not idle either. She pinched her thighs hard, and the pain swept through her entire body.

    Even if it was only a short period of consciousness, it still made her secretly happy. As long as she was no longer at the mercy of others.

    Creak¨C

    The metal door opened, and the pitch-ck room was suddenly illuminated by the light from outside the door. She instinctively used her hand to block out the blinding light. To Shen Xiaoxiao... She was more familiar with darknesspared to this kind of dazzling light.

    ¡°Hahaha, Little Oriental Loli, since Boss Yan wants to get rid of you, why don¡¯t wee and take advantage of you? Look how beautiful this little face is, this figure. Tsk, tsk. Dolly, are you going first, or am I going first?¡±

    Two ck men came in. They were big and muscr, with ck vests, camouge pants, and leather boots. Their arms were strewn with tattoos. Such men were everywhere in the club.

    These two people were only two of the people who hade to guard her, but they were already considered to be of high standards here.

    This was because everyone in the club knew that the Little Oriental Loli was very skilled. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to take on four burly men like them alone.

    As for the term ¡°Little Oriental Loli¡±, it had apanied Shen Xiaoxiao for many, many years. Ever since she was sold into this underground club at the age of six, she didn¡¯t have a real name or surname. She only had this code name which had apanied her for ten years.

    ¡°Wayne, shouldn¡¯t we break her tendons first? Now that she hasn¡¯t recovered from the effects of the medicine, it¡¯s a good time to do it. Otherwise, when she wakes up, the two of us won¡¯t be her match.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, Dolly, you¡¯re actually so timid. But I think you¡¯re right. This little loli¡¯s skills aren¡¯t just for show. Let¡¯s be careful. How about you do it?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can do it, but I want to taste the little loli first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±

    The sharp military dagger was a little dazzling under the light from outside the door. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the critical moment to change her fate was about to arrive.

    Her heart was beating fast. As they slowly walked toward her, her fists were tightly clenched. She had even adjusted all of her energy to prepare for battle. She only had one chance to hit them, and she had to finish off these two men in one go.

    ¡°Little loli, you must feel good after taking the medicine, hahaha.¡±

    The man in ck with the dagger made one step toward her. Three meters, two meters, one meter. When he was close to her, Shen Xiaoxiao did not make a rash move. Instead, she endured the man¡¯srge palm which was tearing at her clothes.

    It was not until the man watching the show was also close to her feet that she used her head to forcefully headbutt them. She used all of her strength to re at the two men and sweep them across the hall. The two men were knocked down to the ground by her sudden move.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would not wait for them to react. Her motto had always been to ¡°take advantage of your weakness to take your life.¡± Otherwise, she would not have never lost a match in the ten years of her boxing career. She relied on her ruthlessness and persistence.

    The two ck men were not prepared to be knocked down by this woman who had already been drugged. They really had not expected that a woman who was clearly not in her right mind would have the ability to attack them.

    Moreover, they were also very clear that this Little Oriental Loli was definitely not a pushover. Devon had already told them that if they wanted to y, they could y as they pleased. However, they had to break the tendons of her arms and legs by any means. If she ran away... The only thing that awaited them was death.

    Now that they saw how lucid this woman was, both of them had a bad premonition in their hearts. This woman was probably going to run away. Whether it was for their own survival or to capture this woman to vent their anger, they could not lie on the ground and y dead.

    They knew that they had to fight even if they could not win. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew the rules of this club, and she also knew that these two people would never let her off.

    So at this moment, she did not show the slightest mercy. The shiny dagger on the ground was grabbed by her. Weren¡¯t they going to break her tendons? Then let them try it first.

    In her previous life, all of her sufferings had started with these two. Then in this life, all of her counterattacks had to start with these two. Wasn¡¯t it a perfect match?

    Her attacks were ruthless and swift. Not only were the two men, who were an average of 190 centimeters tall, effortlessly knocked to the ground by her, but all of their tendons were also cut by her.

    Seeing the two of them wailing, she walked over and kicked them one by one until they all fainted. With how noisy it was, it wouldn¡¯t be good if help was alerted.

    Their tendons were broken. If they wanted to live, someone would have toe to save them immediately. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t me anyone for being sent back to their hometown in advance. This was something they had brought upon themselves.

    She used her pants to wipe the blood off the dagger and put the dagger on her waist. She looked at the two¡¯s attire and patted them down with her hand. Other than a lighter, there was nothing useful. There wasn¡¯t even a single coin.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t dare to dy. At the moment, she could still feel that her head was abuzz. She had relied on a moment of rity to seed just now. She had to seize this time to escape, or else, if she was discovered here, she wouldn¡¯t have any opportunities to escape.

    Females in the boxing circle wouldn¡¯t be active in the arena once they reached a certain age. What awaited them was either being auctioned off or being used to help them sell drugs.

    The first condition to sell drugs was to inject people with drugs to make them addicted. This was also one of the ways that Devon controlled the people here.

    She did not want to be one of those walking corpses.

    That was why even though she knew that Yan Kuan did not fancy her, she still wanted to gamble with her life and climb into the bed of the man that even Devon was afraid of.

    She had won the bet, but the result had been something that she had never imagined...

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Create Trouble and Run Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    She gathered her thoughts and didn¡¯t dare to be distracted by anything else. She looked down at her clothes.

    Because of the auctionst night, in order to increase their value, she was only wearing her usual short-sleeved uniform which covered as little as a swimsuit.

    Now that it was dirty, she would be easily caught if she went out like this.

    She looked at the two of them again. Both of them only had a ck vest, but the pants were quite suitable. She couldn¡¯t care less at the moment and directly pulled the clothes off of the man with a slightly smaller figure.

    If she had known, she would have fought them after. The clothes and pants were stained with blood. The sticky feeling when worn was ufortable, but it was still better than walking out without them.

    Her body was still aching. She knew that, as a female, her most important thing had already been taken away by that man called Yan Kuan. This was already a foregone action and could not be changed.

    Being able to be reborn and return to the present was already the greatest gift. She would definitely not be greedy and pray for more.

    Since it was like this, she could only make do with it. She was not going to get married in this life anyway. Her only goal was to return to the country to take revenge.

    Those who owe her, those who owe the Shen family. She would clean them up one by one, and take them back one by one.

    At the age of six, her father and grandfather had died in a car ident. Before their bodies were even cold, she had been sent to Country M by her mother, who looked as kind as a white lotus flower, in the name of studying.

    At such a young age, she thought that as the sole heir of the Shen family, this was an ordeal she had to go through. This was also what her good mother had said to her before she left.

    Once, she had used these words as her only reason to survive. She had always known that she was thest hope of the Shen family.

    This was why she could set off to study in a foreign country alone without crying or making a fuss at just six years old.

    However, before her so-called study career had begun, she had been sold to this foreign club that specialized in epting young children as thugs.

    In a sh, ten years had passed. Perhaps it was because she had always had that belief in her heart that she had been able to persevere. Even though she had narrowly escaped death a few times, she still held on to the belief in her heart that she was the sessor of the Shen family.

    It was just that all of this was a scam, a scam that her good mother and her lover had meticulously nned...

    Fortunately, everything could be redone now. Although she had been reborn again, ten years had already passed. She had already been an underground boxer for ten years.

    Fortunately, the real trials had not yet begun, so there was still time for everything.

    She tightly tied her pants with a belt and shook her head, which was still a little dizzy. With a ruthless heart, she used the dagger to dig into her hand in order to keep a clear mind. Only this way could she walk out of this ce and leave this heavily guarded devil¡¯s den.

    In order to take advantage of her and to be able to see clearly in the dark room, those two idiots had kept the heavy iron gate open. This had solved her biggest problem.

    The leather boots on her feet had not been taken off and were still firmly worn on her feet. It was good to be young. She was only seventeen at most. She was different from the other girls who had also been sold here. Some of them had been tortured to death and some had been sold to other ces. Some had even gone on the road of drug trafficking and never looked back.

    Only she was able to fight her way out of dozens of girls. If she did not have enough food, she would snatch it from others¡¯ mouths. If she was cold, she would pull off their clothes and wrap them around her body. In those years, in order to survive, she would be cold-blooded and ruthless.

    Her eyes were always filled with murderous intent and sharpness. That was why she had been chosen by Devon. Only when she had value could she survive. Only then could she preserve those naive thoughts in her heart. Only then could she hope to one day return to her mother¡¯s embrace and return home.

    However, all of this was because of her mother. How could she be content?

    The pain that she had suffered, they must pay back tenfold¨C hundredfold.

    The top of the long underground passage shone with a dazzling light. This was the ce where the club imprisoned the prisoners. There were close to a hundred rooms, and each room held Devon¡¯s enemies, opponents, and enemies.

    She had to run out by herself. No, she was too big of a target. Moreover, now that she was drugged, she really did not have the ability to escape from the grasps of those people.

    If she wanted to escape her fate of being sold again, she had to run out of this club that had imprisoned her for ten years, in addition to preventing her limbs and tendons from being broken.

    Now, as long as she let go of those who were locked up like her, it would definitely cause a riot in the club. At that time, the target on her back would be smaller and she would be able to escape in the chaos without anyone knowing.

    One room after another nged open at 4 am in the morning. It was the most tiring and darkest time of the day.

    But it was as if she had opened Pandora¡¯s Box, creating one beautiful dream after another.

    The ck guards were stationed at the end of the dark room. There was only one way out, so they were confident that no one was guarding the bottom. The camera clearly recorded all of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions at this moment, but as the people watching were in a daze, no one noticed anything at all.

    How many people were there? Ten? A hundred? Shen Xiaoxiao did not know. She looked at these people who went from thinking this was a dream in their sleep to being full of surprise and excitement. She gradually hid her figure behind these people who were in a state of excitement.

    People who were truly smart never fought alone, but rather would learn to use their brains. In the past, she had not understood these things. She only knew how to rampage. However, during every moment of every day, as she was locked up for 10 years, she had carefully thought about all the things that she had experienced. Bit by bit, no matter how stupid she was, she had to learn and see things clearly.

    Sure enough, thebat strength of over a hundred people could not be underestimated. The four ck guards at the door were killed by them in just a few seconds. They took away all the weapons that could be used. The real crisis of the club only began then.

    ¡°Boss, the people below have all run out.¡± The guard knocked on Devon¡¯s door in fear.

    Devin got up from his bed. He did not care about the scattered clothes. He had finally managed to convince Yan Kuan to continue their transaction, but had lost arge sum of money.

    He did not expect to hear this news just as hey down. There were all kinds of people imprisoned in the dark room. If these people ran away, he would be finished.

    Who was it? Who was so bold as to let these people go?

    ¡°Where are the guards? What did the guards do? Why didn¡¯t they keep an eye on these people?¡±

    Devon was burning with anger. The ck guard took a few steps back in fear. In order to appease Devin¡¯s anger and prevent himself from being implicated, the guard said,

    ¡°They- they are all dead. Surveince shows that the Little Loli let those people go. It was the Little Loli who did it.¡±

    ¡°What? The Little Oriental Loli? Wasn¡¯t she locked up? How did she escape?¡±

    Damn it, one of the promises he had made with Yan Kuan was that he would never let the Little Loli appear in Country M again. if she escaped, it would be troublesome.

    ¡°Go all out to hunt her down. If you see the Little Loli, kill her without mercy.¡±

    Initially, he had thought that he would let her live considering how much she had earned for him all these years, and simply sell her off. He had not expected for her to actually cause him so much trouble now. Then, he could not be med for being ruthless.

    The freeing of nearly a hundred people started from the basement,yer byyer. So what if these ck guards had weapons? They could not mobilize enough people in such an instant. Moreover, it waste at night, and it was the most tiring time of the day. Therefore, the swarm of nearly a hundred people was unstoppable. They ran directly to the hall on the first floor near the main door.

    Every one of them wanted to escape, it was not just Shen Xiaoxiao. Everyone who had been imprisoned wanted to run out.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yan Kuan had just walked to his car door when he heard a series of violent noises. He turned around and asked his subordinates behind him. In just a few seconds, someone immediately came to tell Yan Kuan what had happened.

    ¡°Are you saying that all the people in the basement have escaped? Where is Qian Weitang? Did He also escape?¡±

    Qian Weitang was a wanted criminal in Count A. Yan Kuan had long known that this person was being protected by Devon. This time, he had wanted to take the opportunity to take him away, but he had changed his mind at thest minute. However, he had not expected there to be a riot here.

    ¡°Boss, we haven¡¯t found any traces of Qian Weitang for now, but our men have already gone in to look for him. I believe we will find him soon...¡±

    Just as his subordinate finished his sentence, a gunshot sounded, and the door was forced open. Dozens of people rushed out of the door and ran toward the spot they were standing...

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: It¡¯s Her? A Provocative Look In His Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The group of more than ten people and five cars were all shocked by the sudden appearance of this group of people. They instantly readied for battle.

    They had not expected for this guy, Devon, who had always been arrogant and could call the wind and summon the rain in Country M, would actually encounter such a big mess. It was really unexpected.

    Yan Kuan watched these people approach with a yful expression and made a hand gesture. Which of the people he had brought with him was not capable of taking on ten people at once? It would take almost a minute to finish off these people. However, he did not want to make a move. Instead, he wanted to see this Devon be aughing stock. Such a shameful act was something that could rarely be seen within ten years.

    However, that woman was actually in the middle. Moreover, her appearance and actions were somewhat strange.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes locked onto the petite girl who was walking in the middle. Seeing her deliberately lowering her head and hiding her figure while constantly calcting, his curiosity was immediately aroused.

    She had not looked like this when she had climbed into his bedst night. Her eyes had been filled with greed and desire. He had seen many such women, but now, those frighteningly bright big eyes were not only cautiously checking left and right, but she was even calcting something. Her eyes were scheming, but there was none of the greed and desire that he had seenst night.

    Her eyes had changed so much. Could this woman be faking it? If she was faking it, she was very sessful. At least, it had sessfully aroused his interest.

    ¡°Boss, I hear these people were released by the Little Oriental Loli. Devon is very angry now and has already sent out a message. The bounty for catching the Little Oriental Loli, live or dead, is 500,000.¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli? Interesting!¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect all this to actually have been caused by that girl. He thought that Devon had already gotten rid of this person, but she could still cause thismotion. Good, this was really good.

    ¡°Other than Qian Weitang, capture her for me as well.¡±

    When the subordinate heard this, he immediately understood that his Boss was interested in this woman and naturally knew what to do. He immediately bowed and left.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Shen Xiaoxiao. They were focused and full of amusement. The more he looked, the more curious he was about just how this person had been faking it to be able to be two different people in just a day.

    Shen Xiaoxiao somewhat frowned under the burning gaze. She slightly raised her head and saw the man standing under the streetmp. It was him, Yan Kuan.

    Her heart tightened. She could not be caught by this man. She remembered this man had said that he wanted to ¡°deal¡± with her. If she was caught by him, wouldn¡¯t she be like a sheep a the tiger¡¯s den? She would have even fewer possibilities to run out.

    She hurriedly lowered her head and avoided that man¡¯s burning gaze. She lowered her figure once again and made a few steps to blend into the crowd. However, the gaze that should have disappeared did not disappear. Instead, it continued to follow closely behind her.

    Damn it, he was actually haunting her. She had not even gotten even with him for taking away her most precious thing yet.

    The suffering in her previous life had half been because of this man. Although she was the one who had chosen to sleep on the bed, she had originally thought that it would be enough to hide from his sight since he was different from those top-notch people. She didn¡¯t expect him to not want to let her go.

    Since he was so determined not to let her go, she wouldn¡¯t back down either. She would just take back a little interest.

    In this life, no matter who, no one could bully her anymore.

    Her mind kept spinning. How could she solve this problem? She looked around. It was dark, but dawn was not far away. Anything she wanted to do would have to be done within these two hours while she could still run away under the darkness of the night.

    The club was built on the edge of the Connors Jungle near the Superior Und in northern Wisconsin.

    At that time, she remembered that Devon had said this ce was close to the dock, as well as serving as an entrance to the jungle. It could be attacked and defended; it was a natural refuge.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long forgotten how to walk on these roads. She was actually very clear that these people could not really run away, because upon facing the open roads, there would be nowhere for refuge and no tools for weapons. Even if they ran out of the club, they would still be caught because there was no shelter.

    And the only ce they could run to save their lives was into the jungle not far behind them. As long as they had the ability to cross this jungle, they would be able to enter the other state connected to Wisconsin: Moros. This was also where Devon hadmitted numerous crimes and was unable to enter, and also the only way for Shen Xiaoxiao to escape from Devon¡¯s territory.

    As long as she reached Moros, it was only a matter of time before she could return to her country. ording to what she had learnedter, her Third Uncle, the most loyal butler of the Shen family, had already arrived in Moros.

    It could be said that her Third Uncle had followed her after she had been sent to Country M, but he had been a step toote. After he found out about her ident, her Third Uncle had stayed in Country M to inquire about her. Later on, when they talked about this experience, her Third Uncle couldn¡¯t help but sigh and feel that it was a pity he missed the chance.

    Therefore, she had to think of a way to cross this jungle to enter Moros, find her Third Uncle, and start her revenge n.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao had countlessly studied up on these two states that were separated by a waterfall. She had also thought of escaping. However, at that time, she had never been imprisoned in the dungeon, nor did she have the ability to release those prisoners.

    Therefore, without those prisoners as ¡°helpers¡±, even if she thought about it many times, she never would have been able to escape from this heavily guarded club.

    Now, the opportunity was right in front of her, so she had to enter the jungle no matter what.

    But to enter the jungle behind her, she had to go around the convoy called Yan Kuan. What should she do?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes rolled around as she looked at the remaining sixty or so people in the convoy. She smiled evilly, turned her head, and met the eyes of the man called Yan Kuan without any doubt. She smiled provocatively, lowered her head, quickened her pace, and immediately dashed into the crowd.

    The scene was already chaotic. In addition, the surroundings were pitch-ck. Even the lights of the club couldn¡¯t illuminate the ce.

    Yan Kuan lost the girl in the darkness. He slightly frowned. This girl... The way she looked at him no longer had the desire to please him. It was a provocation. Yes, a provocation. This was really interesting.

    These people all held one or two tools that could be used as weapons, while Shen Xiaoxiao held a sharp dagger in her hand.

    If there was one skill she had learned in her 10 years in prison, it was her ability to see and hear in the dark.

    She was good at Muay Thai, and she knew all the joints and weaknesses of the human body like the back of her hand. In addition, she had a lot of boxing experience from over the years, so when she saw the man standing in the corner in front of the third car, Shen Xiaoxiao formted thoughts in her head.

    She pulled the sleeve of the man beside her and pointed at the position in front of her.

    Her inability to speak did not cause any dissatisfaction from the people around her, because everyone knew that this Little Oriental Loli was the one who had let them escape.

    Now, seeing that she was pointing at a ce not too far away, they immediately knew that she was telling everyone to run into the jungle. Yes, why didn¡¯t they think that the only way out of this ce was through the jungle?

    The white man shouted at the group of people who had been released, ¡°Go, go that way. Once we enter the jungle, we can run away.¡±

    The effect was very good. As expected, the group of people started running in that direction. Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. This girl was really smart.

    ¡°Boss, do you want to do it? The key is in that car.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the group of people who were getting closer, especially to the third car. His eyes were cold and his voice sounded emotionless. ¡°Kill anyone who gets close.¡±

    It was a pity that such a smart brain had been used in the wrong ce. Indeed, women were useless.

    Yan Kuan turned around and sat back in his car. He had thought that she was a smart girl and could still be yed with. He did not expect her to be as dumb as a pig and useless to the extreme.

    Bang, bang, bang...!

    The sound of gunshots suddenly rang out in front of them. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the cold man who did not show any mercy while directly shooting at them. Her heart grew even more fearful. This man was really ruthless. He actually shot at so many people. He was indeed iparably cold.

    However, because he gave the order to shoot, the people who were originally united immediately ran away wantonly. She also took the opportunity to run behind arge pagoda tree closest to them.

    The night was too dark. These people wanted to kill them all, but the time was not ripe.

    Shen Xiaoxiao relied on her precise vision and quietly approached the rear of thest car under the cover of the night.

    There were people everywhere. She thought for a moment and bent down to crawl under the bottom of the car. As long as she could crawl to the third car and exit toward the left, she could escape...

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Unexpected Gain, Hiding In the Jungle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The gunshots rang out in her ears one after another. Sand and stones flew everywhere. Even if she was lying under the car, she could still feel the slight pain caused by the stones bouncing against her body.

    However, this pain was nothing. As long as it could change her life, as long as she could survive, she did not care.

    ¡°Take care of the items. If something goes wrong, it will be hard for me to exin.¡±

    ¡°Boss specifically said that you can leave once you get to Braun City.¡±

    ¡°But before that, you have to take care of these items yourself.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just giving you a ride.¡±

    A deep male voice came from the car above them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been in prison for ten years. Aside from her eyesight, her hearing was also very sensitive.

    Over the past ten years, because no one talked to her, besides the changes in her voice and eyesight, her ears were also the most sensitive.

    So even if these people were sitting in the car, she could hear everything they said clearly.

    ¡°I know, I know. I will definitely protect it. As long as we reach Braun City, these will belong to you.¡±

    ¡°I will not tell anyone. I will also pretend that I don¡¯t know about the things hidden in the Connors Jungle. I do not know anything.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened when she heard the conversation between the two people in the car. What was it that made that item so precious? And the Connors Jungle? Could there be something in this jungle?

    ¡°Listen. Sit properly. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking of a way to escape, another sound came from above. Then, she heard the car door m shut.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to climb out from under the car. Those people kept shooting at the periphery of the car, but they all missed the location near the jungle.

    She carefully climbed up and secretly looked through the car window. A white man around 30 years old was holding a password-locked box in his hand and looking around nervously. This really was a good opportunity.

    Since this Yan Kuan was so ruthless, she had to collect some interest in advance. Hadn¡¯t they said that this thing was very precious? Then, thank you. She would ept it all with a smile.

    She opened the door and punched the white man unconscious the moment he turned his head over. She took the box and ran into the jungle behind her.

    In the pitch-ck night, gunshots rang out one after another behind her. A never-before-felt excitement spread throughout her body. She did it. She did it. She escaped from there. She changed her fate. She changed her fate.

    However, as soon as the excitement passed, the softness of her bones which spread her entire body came back once again. At this moment, the sky suddenly changed. There was thunder and lightning. Bean-sized raindrops scrambled to squeeze out from the gaps of the trees. One drop, two drops.

    This rain wouldst for at least two days. She remembered that she had been sent away on a night with heavy rain.

    At that time, the wounds on her tendons that had been cut off were infected by the rain. It took her three whole days to wake up.

    However, after waking up, she was immediately thrown into the underground brothel with no chance for her to escape.

    Now, looking at the dark forest in front of her, she lifted her heavy legs and walked in. Since she could change this fate, she would start from the moment they first met.

    The password-locked box in her hand was light. She did not know what was in it, but she did not have the strength to smash it open. She could only carry it and sneak into the forest step by step.

    The tall trees blocked the moonlight. Other than the sound of raindrops falling onto the surroundings, all other sounds disappeared into the mysterious and quiet forest.

    The forest at night was filled with unknown dangers. It was humid and stuffy, and there were bean-sized raindrops falling through the gaps of the trees and hitting the top of her head. Her short hair that reached her ears was wet from the rain and stuck tightly to her face.

    She tried her best to hold on until the sky turned blue, but with the weakness in her limbs and the chaos in her head, Shen Xiaoxiao could no longer hold on and fell into a narrow gap in the ditch¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, the number of people has been counted. Fifteen people ran into the jungle.¡±

    Dark 1 respectfully reported to Yan Kuan the news that they had received. This news was not good. They had never thought that under their tight protection, the warehouse key in Burkas¡¯ hands would still be stolen.

    Fortunately, they had made it clear before that they were only responsible for helping to send the person over. As for the thing in this person¡¯s hands, it was not within the scope of their protection.

    The things that Devon had stolen and swallowed were now being searched for by everyone who knew about it. It was also the fault of Devon¡¯s own stupidity that he only had one warehouse key.

    Now that the key had been stolen by his military advisor and sold at a high price, no one could me others for coveting the wealth.

    And they, the ¡°Dark Night¡±, had always only epted missions without asking why. The other party had asked for them to protect the man who had taken the key, so they would protect him very well.

    As for what the man had in his hands, that was not within the range of their offer.

    Moreover, as long as the items in this warehouse appeared on the market, it would not be a problem to buy the entirety of Wisconsin with the items¡¯bined value.

    Yan Kuan was also a little tempted, but it wasn¡¯t the priceless items that moved him, but rather an ordinary and unremarkable treasure in everyone¡¯s eyes, the ck Ganoderma.

    A mysterious key that only appeared in legends. It looked like a piece of Ganoderma, and its entire body waspletely ck. He didn¡¯t know what material it was made of.

    However, he had searched for this thing for a few years. Six months ago, he received news that Bill had obtained it. Just as he was about to make a move, Bill and Devon started fighting.

    Devon ate and drank all of Bill¡¯s things, so naturally, the ck Ganoderma was among them.

    Originally, he had nned to get it this time, but he had not expected such a hugemotion to ur. It seemed that he would have to stay in this ce for the time being. He had to get the ¡°ck Ganoderma¡±.

    But now, there was no key, and only Devon knew the address. If they wanted to get these items, they would have to turn the entire Connors Jungle upside down. This was not good news.

    It would take at least half a month to walk out of the undeveloped Connors Jungle by foot. And that only counted walking along the periphery, entering the jungle was a whole different story.

    But an old fox like Devon would never put his things on the periphery of the jungle. It would have to be in the depths of the jungle.

    So, now they had two choices. Either they find the key, or they know the specific address and directly blow up the ce to get the things.

    However, the second possibility was very small, because it was said that the warehouse had been deliberately built with steel bars that could withstand a scale 10 earthquake and the weight of 50,000 steel balls. This was not as easy to do as it was to say.

    ¡°15 people? What is Devon doing?¡±

    Yan Kuan put out the cigarette butt in his hand and stood in front of the window, looking at the Connors Jungle which was shrouded in the night, deep in thought.

    ¡°Devon¡¯s men are already on the move. Devon knew when we sneaked away Burkas, but he hadn¡¯t expected the key to disappear before he could take action. He must be more anxious than us now.¡±

    ¡°Anxious? Hmph, it¡¯s right to be anxious. If you¡¯re anxious, you¡¯ll give yourself away. Keep a close watch. I want to know the exact location of the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yan Kuan fumbled around with his lighter and gave a mocking smile. Tonight¡¯s show was truly spectacr.

    The girl on the camera was very calm. All of this had probably been nned long ago. However, what was the reason behind her ns and her actionsst night?

    ¡°Have you found the Little Oriental Loli?¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned. He had not expected for his boss to actually ask about that girl. However, based on the information he had received previously, he immediately replied,

    ¡°The little loli is among the 15 people.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Interesting. Didn¡¯t Burkas say that a girl took the key? Focus on finding the Little Oriental Loli. This girl is not to be underestimated.¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect his Boss to mean this when he asked about her. Was a bed-climbing woman so powerful? For his Boss to say that she was not to be underestimated, it would seem that they had really underestimated this woman.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Survival In the Jungle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao moved her stiff limbs. The heat on her skin made her head feel a little dizzy. Her throat felt hot as if it was about to catch on fire.

    She opened her mouth and tried to catch the raindrops falling from the sky. After swallowing a mouthful, she finally felt temporarilyfortable. She propped herself up and tried to stand up by supporting herself on the tree trunk next to her.

    She looked around at the ce where she had stayed the whole night. She had not expected to fall into this ditch.

    Fortunately, it was full of dead leaves. Otherwise, her limbs would definitely have broken. Therge piece of dead tree above her head blocked the wind and rain for her. By chance, she had rested for an entire night, and the temperature of her body had slowly decreased. Even her headache was no longer so painful.

    She gently shook her somewhat dazed head. She did not know how long she had slept, however she remembered that when she fell asleep, the sky had been very bright. At the moment, her surroundings were pitch ck. Could it be that she had slept for a whole day?

    She touched her bones. There was nothing wrong with them. It was just that lying on the ice-cold mud floor had been a little stiff and cold. She habitually closed her eyes and took a deep breath. This grassy scent so unique to the forest made her feel extremely joyful.

    It had been many years since she had smelled such a fresh smell. It was a smell that made people ecstatic, and it made people miss it.

    There was no foul smell of urine, no fishy smell, and it was wet with a hint of sweetness. The corner of her lips slightly curled up. Such wanton freedom was really a luxury.

    With such a bigmotionst night, neither Devon¡¯s people nor Yan Kuan¡¯s people would let go of the possibility of searching the mountain. Moreover, she was holding Yan Kuan¡¯s things in her hands. It seemed that she had to hurry up and get out of this forest as soon as possible.

    The heavy rain continued for the entire night. The jungle gradually woke up, and the asional chirping of birds could be heard. Due to the rain just now, the surroundings were hazy with smoke.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already walked for the entire night. Fortunately, she had gotten used to the dark night during those 10 years. Even if she could not see her own fingers, she could still vaguely walk toward the east based on her senses.

    She did not care about her arm that had been cut by a tree branch after passing through a thicket. She gathered herst shred of faith and continued to walk forward.

    Suddenly, ake the size of a small football field appeared in her field of vision. Theke was so clear that the bottom could be seen.

    She staggered forward and fell headfirst into it. She gulped downrge mouthfuls of it. The burning pain in her throat woke her up.

    With both hands on the stone beach, she finally had the time to look at herself in the water. She was really inexperienced.

    She was only 17 years old now. Her hair was short, and her stature was still not that tall. She was thin with a sickly pallor, and her hair was dry and yellow. Her enchanting and beautiful little face could not help but feel ridiculous looking at this shriveled figure. Where did she get the courage to climb onto Yan Kuan¡¯s bed in the past? The key was that Yan Kuan was actually able to enjoy it without gnashing his teeth.

    No, word on the street was that man had a habit. He would never look a woman in the eye and liked the dark.

    That was why she was able to rece that woman and climb onto that man¡¯s bed under the cover of the night.

    She held her tongue and looked at herself in the water. She could not help butugh. Thisugh went straight to the bottom of her eyes. This time, she was reallyughing. Because, at least at this moment, she knew that she was temporarily safe. The only thing she had to do was to wait and survive ¨C survive in this forest.

    The medicinal strength in her entire body would not disappear for at least three days. She could only take a temporary rest by thiske.

    It should be August or September now. Otherwise, it would have rained heavily for two days straight. In addition, it was still early in the morning. Of course, this was also rted to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold-resistant immune system.

    The prison where Shen Xiaoxiao had been imprisoned was in the north of China. In winter, it could get lower than -10 degrees Celsius. Moreover, those people wanted to torture her to death.

    Therefore, it was impossible for her to have heating equipment and a cotton suit to survive those severe winters. Other than constant activity, there was no other way to keep warm. Shen Xiaoxiao could endure a cold ten times colder than ordinary people.

    The surroundings seemed to be a forgotten paradise. A few big rocks were scattered around. Theke was next to a big mountain, but it could not be called a big mountain. The bare rocks were more than ten meters tall, so it should be called a small mound.

    There was a stone cave under the small mound that could be used for one person. Despite the heavy rainst night, the stone cave was still dry and clean. There was nothing around that she could distinguish.

    There was ake, water, a cave, and the jungle outside that she had walked in for the whole night. The whole ce seemed to be a small independent world encircled by a thorny forest. It was so peaceful that there was not a single trace of impurity.

    Theke water was so clear that one could see the bottom. She could vaguely see small fish swimming by. Her stomach was drumming, and her hands and feet were a little sore. Shen Xiaoxiao looked around, but there was nothing except for an unknown fruit tree.

    At this moment, she did not have the energy to go out and look for food. An entire night of walking had used up all her strength. If she had not just drunk a few mouthfuls of water, she might not even have had the strength to look at herself.

    The most important thing now was to find some food for herself. She stared at the small fish swimming past in theke and smiled. Poor fish, I can only use you to fill my stomach.

    However, she did not have fuel for the fire, nor did she have the time to make a fire to roast the fish. She simply cleaned up and ate the sashimi. The faint fishy smell made her, who had not tasted meat for a long time, feel a little nauseous. However, she resisted the nausea and let herself swallow it.

    She finally felt her stomach be a little full. Only then did she have the energy to n her future path. Although it was important to survive in this jungle, her real goal was to return to her country.

    She did not know what was outside the jungle, but she knew that she would not be able to leave this ce for the next few days at least. Plus, this ¡°heaven¡± was the best ce for her to take refuge.

    Looking around, there was no ce to shelter her from the wind and rain except for the cave. She casually picked up some dried branches and walked over. At this moment, she began to feel grateful for the lighter she had taken from the two men in ck earlier. She had not expected for it to be of such great use at this critical moment.

    She did not know if she was the luckiest one. At that time, she was not the only one who had barged into the jungle. However, she was lucky to have found such a natural refuge.

    After she had tidied everything up, she finally had the time to sit in the cave and rest for a while. The temporary bed made of grass felt moist after the rain. She slowly moved the fire closer before sitting on the grass bed. Only then did she have the time to look at the password box she had snatched from Yan Kuan¡¯s hands earlier.

    She smashed the box with the huge rock beside her. Once, twice, and with a click, the box was opened.

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened it and saw a silver-white key lying in the middle of the box. There was nothing else.

    A team that was on standby just to protect such a key? What kind of joke was this? Was this the most important thing they were talking about?

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt like she had been yed. She had really thought the thing she had snatched would be able to hurt that man. She had not expected it to be a simple and useless key.

    Little did Shen Xiaoxiao know that this key would provide her with some extremely beneficial help in the future.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Hunt</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Theck of food made it impossible for Shen Xiaoxiao to stay in this ce. She needed to replenish her physical strength, and she needed food that could sustain her life in this jungle for at least half a month.

    Where there was water, there would be animals. She was destined to be found in a ce with water. In the end, this was not a ce for a long-term stay.

    Wild fruits, fish, and prawns had be the key food she needed for energy these days. In fact, for Shen Xiaoxiao, this was already a delicacy.

    For the past ten years in prison, she had a bowl of porridge every day. Ten years went by like one day. Now, thinking about it, she did not know how she had managed to persevere.

    She had picked almost all the wild fruits in the vicinity, but she did not dare to go far. She could only move around in the vicinity every day. Moreover, she had been drugged with cartge powder before. It took her three days to fully recover.

    Therefore, she was extra careful every time she moved. In addition, she had not found anyone chasing after them these days. She knew that she was already close to the depths of the forest. It would still take some time for those people to enter.

    In addition, the ce she was staying at was indeed very hidden. Therefore, the temporary rest still gave Shen Xiaoxiao a chance to catch her breath.

    It was said that wild beasts were always used to appearing at night, but for Shen Xiaoxiao who knew some of thews of the jungle, she would never casually step out of the cave in the evening.

    The cave was surrounded by a circle of thorns and some vines that she had knitted in her spare time to serve as a temporary barrier.

    These days, she rested while thinking about the direction of the future. Her hands did not stop, and the small vines that she picked up around her were woven into a medium-sized basket bit by bit.

    This was all thanks to that scumbag Pei Li from her previous life. She knew that he liked virtuous and gentle girls, so in her previous life, she learned to knit sweaters and learn how to cook in order to please him. However, she did not expect that these things he did not care about back then woulde in handy now.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very clear that staying here and not going out was definitely not a solution. She had made preparations. Tomorrow, it was time to go out and scout around thiske.

    Theke was a very special existence in the jungle. As long as the scouts looking for them looked for a water source, she would die without a doubt.

    ...

    Yan Kuan looked at the map in his hand. There were only two water sources in such arge jungle. To the east, there was a naturalke near the center of the jungle. From there, the water flowed down and entwined the entire jungle.

    The other source was the Borz Falls, which was the boundary between Wisconsin and Moros.

    Borz Falls was located in the depths of the southeast jungle. No one could reach there in a few days at this speed. Therefore, thest ce that the Little Oriental Loli could stay was near theke.

    Yan Kuan looked at the map and understood. He smiled mysteriously, pointed at theke, and said to the secret guard,

    ¡°Follow the source of the water. If there is no water, she will definitely not survive. She must be near the source of the water.¡±

    The guard received the order and respectfully retreated.

    ...

    The fruit trees that were slightly closer had been picked clean by Shen Xiaoxiao. In order to get more nutrients, Shen Xiaoxiao carried a basket on her back and slowly walked to the periphery of theke with the only food she had.

    Along the east side, she carefully avoided some animals and tried to empty her ears as she listened to everything that was happening around her. The pebbles that she picked up by theke were used as marks, and she carefully left marks every distance she walked. Because she could not find a more suitable ce, for the time being, she still needed that cave as a ce to rest at night.

    The closer she got to the depths of the forest, the fewer people who would be involved in this ce. The withered branches and leaves on the ground were thick, and her feet were soft. Because it had rained, there was still moisture from after the rain and it felt misty.

    It had been five days since she had entered the forest. The heavy rain for three days had made the mountain road extremely difficult to walk on, but because it was difficult to walk on, it also bought more time for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    As she strolled through the jungle, she passed by a cherry tree and saw the bright red wild cherries. Shen Xiaoxiao drooled.

    She missed the sweet and sour taste too much. It had been many years since she had tasted it. The wild fruits she had eaten these days were a little bitter, so these wild cherries were extremely rare.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the not-so-tall wild cherry tree with some excitement. She carried the basket on her back and carefully climbed up the tree trunk.

    No one picked these wild fruits in the depths of the forest. Because it was close to the water source, the growth was quite good. The tree trunk was thick, and she sat on the tree trident anxiously. The basket on her back was carefully held in her arms, and there was a small basket of wild cherries inside. She stuffed them into her mouth one by one. As expected, they were sour and sweet, and she ate them to her heart¡¯s content.

    While she was immersed in this rare delicacy, she heard some extremely small and noisy footsteps.

    Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly sat up straight and used the advantage of height to look into the distance.

    Sure enough, not far away, there were three or four people chasing after a white man.

    This ce was close to a water source. If she wanted to live, she could only go in this direction. However, she had attracted the wrong people.

    The guns in the hands of those three men were not to be trifled with. Was she going to sit up here and watch the show, or was she going to save them?

    If she did not save them, once those people found out about her, she would not have a good time either. She understood that her lips and teeth were cold. However, now that she was on the tree, those people might not find out about her. What should she do?

    ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang...¡±

    Without waiting for Shen Xiaoxiao to think about it, one of those people fired a shot. A blood-curdling scream rang out. Forget it, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have to make a decision now. This person would not be able to escape.

    ¡°Run! Why aren¡¯t you running? We¡¯ve been chasing you for five days and five nights. You¡¯re really capable.¡±

    The man with the gun roared at the man who had been shot in the leg.

    ¡°Let me go. I can tell you the location of the warehouse. Let me go.¡±

    The man spoke in Spanish, but the ck men could not understand him at all. However, Shen Xiaoxiao could hear everything they were saying clearly.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao had spent three years in the underground brothel. Theckeys who were in charge of escorting their clients were all Spaniards. The owner of the brothel was also Spaniard, so almost all of the people around her spoke Spanish.

    If she didn¡¯t understand Spanish, then she naturally would not be able to receive clients. Don¡¯t think that it would be easy just because she would not receive clients. Women who did not receive clients would not have a good ending in the brothel. They would only be tools for them to y with.

    Therefore, at that time, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the ability to resist even if her limbs weren¡¯t broken. After suffering a few times, she had learned to be obedient. When she had nothing to do, she would try to get close to them or listen with her heart. Slowly, even if she could not speak, she could understand those Spanish words. It was just like how she could only understand English but not speak English even though she had stayed here all these years.

    Now, when she heard this long-lost and unfamiliar Spanish, her heart still had some ups and downs. She could not calm down.

    However, the word ¡°warehouse¡± aroused Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s interest. She still remembered what Yan Kuan¡¯s men had said when she had been eavesdropping under the car.

    There seemed to be a warehouse in the Connors Jungle that was causing everyone to scramble for it. Where exactly was this warehouse? Could it be that the key she had stolen was the key to this warehouse? Was this possible?

    Shen Xiaoxiao slightly moved her body while sitting on the branch. She did not expect that such a subtle sound would actually attract the attention of those people.

    ¡°Who...¡±

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Murder</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Those people were obviously Devon¡¯s men. Their goal didn¡¯t seem to be to capture the white man, but to execute him on the spot.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao only heard the white man repeatedly beg for mercy. Moreover, those people obviously didn¡¯t understand. If they killed him just like that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to know anything. She was still waiting to take advantage of him.

    However, she was not going to leave so rashly. She was not an iron wall to deal with four burly men. She was not that stupid.

    Just as one of the ck men was shooting at the white man, Shen Xiaoxiao threw the cherry branch in her hand into the distance.

    The branch was straight and shot like an arrow. It flew very far. The sound of the branchnding on the ground attracted the attention of those people. However, the gunshot still rang out. Those people first checked the white man who was unconscious on the ground, then, they followed the ce where the tree branch fell and chased after him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to climb down from the tree and quietly walked towards the ¡°corpse¡±.

    He was shot in the chest. It seemed that there was no way to save him, but she was still a step toote. In that case, she could only search the man¡¯s body to see if there was anything that she could use.

    She would not mind if it was used by a dead person. After all, even if this man was dead, he had only been dead for less than three minutes and was still warm.

    However, the smell of blood on the ground could notst long. If she encountered a wild beast, she would be in deep trouble.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the white shirt that had long been torn into pieces. Not only was it dirty and smelly, but she naturally would not have such an idea. However, the socks on his feet and the coat could still be used.

    She did not know how long this man had been locked up, but he still had a coat to apany him. Moreover, it was a jacket. No wonder it was not easy to be torn.

    It was the end of September, and the weather was still a little hot. This man did not throw his jacket away, but hung it around his waist. It was obvious that he had thought of staying in this jungle for a long time, but his luck was not good, and he was found in advance.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao unbuttoned the man¡¯s jacket and held it in her hand, the man beneath her actually moved, scaring Shen Xiaoxiao so much that she shrank back.

    She looked up and saw that the white man was still alive, but he was still spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. His eyes were looking at her, and one of his hands was gripping her arm tightly.

    He mumbled something, and his eyes were staring at her tightly. This state onlysted for a few seconds before hepletely died.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to describe her mood. Was she too lucky? At thisst moment, this man was still able to stay awake for a few seconds and leave a message for her. Did she really hit her golden finger?

    ¡°In the withered trees of the southeast waterfall.¡± This sentence was so short, but it made Shen Xiaoxiao react in a moment. Could this be the address of the so-called warehouse?

    Was this person not afraid that she would not understand? However, seeing that he could tell her this news at thest moment, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to do a good deed and find a peaceful ce for him.

    However, before she could react, she heard the sound of her feet stepping on the dried leaves again. Not good, those people had returned. It seemed that she could only let this old man down. Escaping for her life was more important.

    However, she moved quickly. The four men in ck were not useless. They had just noticed that something was wrong. As expected, the moment she ran, the gunshots behind her also sounded. They had discovered her.

    What should she do now? If those people did not have guns, she would have the courage to fight them. However, these people had guns, so she could not run far. What should she do? What should she do?

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was at a loss and did not know what to do, the thicket in front of her lit up her eyes. It seemed that she could only use the resources avable to help herself.

    The thicket was long and deep, and it was two meters tall. She had climbed in and out of a dog-like cave. If these people wanted to catch her, they would have to cut a path.

    If they wanted to cut a path, they would have to use both hands. When they really passed through the thicket, it would be the perfect time for her to make her move.

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately made some noise and waited for the right time to crawl into the cave. Those people watched as she crawled from the cave to the thorny undergrowth and were still happy to finally see the figure of the Little Oriental Loli. Otherwise... They did not know how many days they would have to stay in this damned ce.

    They had just gotten rid of that designer. Now, as long as they got rid of this Little Oriental Loli, they would have made a great contribution.

    Walking to the front of the thorny forest, the four of them looked at the small hole and looked at each other. It was so small that only the Little Oriental Loli could climb over it. With their bodies, it was impossible for them to climb over it. However, how could the mere thorny vines stop them? In their dreams!

    Shen Xiaoxiao hid in the dark. From the gap, she could see clearly that the four of them had indeed put their pistols behind their waists. They each took out the knives in their hands and began to swing at the thorny vines.

    However, the thicket was not so easy to break. They could only swing at a small path for the time being. However, they were holding small daggers, not machetes. No matter how hard they tried, there would always be branchesing out.

    As Shen Xiaoxiao had expected, the four ck men used their arms to push open the path, allowing the people behind them to enter one by one. It was also because of this that it provided Shen Xiaoxiao with an excellent opportunity.

    The first person squeezed out from the thorny corridor. Shen Xiaoxiao was already prepared with a knife.

    Killing was a matter of life and death. Although she had never killed anyone, she had killed someone on the field before.

    She had been scared and terrified before. However, when you realized that you were in a situation where you were either dead or dead, you would do it no matter how scared you were.

    The action of slicing his throat was swift and straightforward. Even though her hands were trembling unnaturally, she forced herself to hold her heart and hid to the side, holding her breath.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it! George! George!¡±

    Someone had already shouted at the entrance of the corridor. They had already seen someone fall down. The remaining three almost instinctively wanted to reach for their guns from the back of their waists, but when they released their hands, the brambles pressed down from both sides. This caused the three of them to shriek without any preparation.

    ¡°Damn it! Open up! Quickly open up this thing!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard the snapping sound of the thistles. Without any preparation, she used her petite body to charge through the thistles that had opened up between them, the dagger in her hand quickly struck out when the remaining three people were caught off guard. Other than the one at the front whose neck had been slit, the other two people, Shen Xiaoxiao, were so stubborn that they directly cut off the tendons on their hands and feet.

    The de was still dripping with blood. Apart from the two people who were trapped in the thicket and screaming, the other two had already been killed by her andid on the ground.

    At this moment, in the eyes of these people, the young girl who was so thin that she could die with a light pinch was the first time that they truly felt what terror was.

    The setting sun was setting in the west, and the bright red sun shone on her face, making people feel waves of coldness sweep over their limbs and bones, chilling their hearts and bones.

    The Little Oriental Loli, as expected, lived up to her reputation...

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Leave Something To Chance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Walkie-talkies, pistols, some loose bills, everyone¡¯s knives, belts, shoces, and most importantly, the dry food and salt, their supply bags, and the things they could use were all taken away by her.

    The two men in ck who were not directly killed also passed out because they lost too much blood. This ce was originally a pure and peaceful ce, but the smell of blood made it different.

    It was an unusual feeling to kill someone when the sun was setting.

    The basket on her back was filled with wild fruits, some prawns, and a fish. The rest were the things she had looted. With these things on her back, she slowly walked towards the ce she had just passed by.

    She, Shen Xiaoxiao, was clear about her grudges. She had to take revenge, but she had to live first. The man in white had given her an important piece of news. Perhaps those things were important to help her return to the country, so she had to repay this debt.

    The crisis seemed to have been temporarily resolved, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what else awaited her in the future.

    With the help of the afterglow, she could already see the white man who was still lying on the ground.

    Throughout her years of boxing, her hands were stronger than ordinary people. She could knock out a 200-pound ck man with a single punch. If it was heavier, she could beat him to death in a circle, so... Although it was strenuous for her to drag the white man, it was not strenuous.

    The location had been chosen long ago. There was a deep pit not far away.

    It was not big, but it was enough to bury a person.

    She let the man in and buried him with the stones and some moving soil beside him.

    ¡®You gave me a message, and I saved you from the belly of the beasts. We¡¯re even...¡¯

    ...

    Yan Kuan looked at the four corpses in the room and frowned slightly. This method was exactly the same as the two ck corpses that were found in the dark room. Could it be that they were all done by that Little Oriental Loli?

    Right now, she was the only one in the entire jungle who had not been caught.

    He looked at the corpse that was obviously buried by the soil and was a little puzzled. This little loli had actually buried the white Persian¡¯s corpse. Could it be that this person had told her the final location of the warehouse?

    It was also his carelessness. He did not expect that Devon actually did not kill the Spanish designer who had designed the warehouse for him.

    Didn¡¯t they say at that time that they had already gotten rid of all the people involved in building the warehouse? Why did Devon show mercy to him alone?

    ¡°Have you investigated it clearly?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I have investigated it clearly. This Persian really only knows Spanish, not English. He doesn¡¯t know a single word.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Send this person to Devon and see his reaction carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Only Spanish? Yan Kuan held the information in his hands. This Little Oriental Loli was sold here at the age of six, but she had never received a day of education.

    Moreover, with these people speaking, even English could only be understood simply. She couldn¡¯t speak at all. asionally, she could only speak a few simple words, which was already her limit.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was so skilled and had never lost, this Devon would have probably sold this girl long ago.

    Never lost? Was she really that amazing? He turned his head to look at the corpses in front of him. Perhaps, he had really underestimated this woman.

    Her technique was so neat, and her attacks were so ruthless that it was very simr to the woman from that night. However, he didn¡¯t know why such a powerful woman would still climb into his bed?

    What exactly did the greed in those eyes that he had seen before mean? In her eyes that night, he had seen something else.

    This woman was really fickle and multifaceted, causing his interest to be even stronger.

    However, the things of these four people had been taken clean. It was good to take them clean. If she took things that did not belong to her, it would be the greatest evidence.

    ¡°Check the signal of the walkie-talkies of the four of them. This little loli is still a little stupid. Don¡¯t you know that these things can be tracked and located?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate will go and investigate immediately.¡±

    ¡°Mm, report immediately after you¡¯ve investigated. I want to personally meet this little eastern loli who has never lost before.¡±

    An evil smile appeared on the edge of his lips, causing the dark guard¡¯s heart to tighten. Was someone going to suffer again? Boss¡¯s smile was terrifying.

    ...

    ¡°Damn it, they died without any news. Where are the four of them? Where are they?¡±

    Devin was furious. He did not let the designer die because he did not know the exact location of the warehouse. Of course, no one knew the news.

    They all thought that he had intercepted Bill¡¯s goods and hidden them in the depths of the forest. However, that was not the case. He had hidden the items, but the designer had left before him and then colluded with the military advisor to move the items.

    Therefore, when he wanted to kill the designer, the designer had used this threat to save his life. Otherwise, how could he have survived until now?

    But the man was dead, and he did not get any information. These stupid pigs! Didn¡¯t he say that he would only kill them when he got the information? How could he dare to act so quickly?

    There was also a coincidence in this. There were 15 people who had fled to the jungle. Devon¡¯s men had sent a total of 30 people, and together with Yan Kuan¡¯s 20 people, a total of 50 people had entered this jungle that had never been developed before.

    If everyone wanted tomunicate with each other, they had to rely on walkie-talkies. Each person had one. The news of sending people into the mountains to look for people had been released very urgently.

    The dead people were still being cleaned up, so when Devon gave the order to search the mountains, he did not know that the designer had also run into the jungle, so he did not exin clearly.

    By the time he issued the assigned task on the walkie-talkie, the few people had already entered the depths of the jungle. The signal was already very poor, and they spoke intermittently. All they heard was, ¡°Kill, leave no survivors,¡± these few sentences.

    The final order that was issued to the other escapees was to kill without mercy. Therefore, they assumed that they would just kill them directly, so they did not remember to ask any questions.

    Moreover, Devon had also forgotten that the designer only spoke Spanish. The ck Devils that were sent out only knew their mother tongue. If they were asked to speak Spanish, they would not be able to understand at all. Thus, a series of misunderstandings were created.

    Shen Xiaoxiao now had a direction and knew what she had to do. The key was hidden close to her body. On her wrist was a watch that she had searched for. On the watch was apass that provided her with another convenience.

    The southeast waterfall. Wasn¡¯t that the Borz Waterfall? The waterfall was near Moros.

    It was the perfect route for her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t dare to continue walking near the water source. Those people could find other people here as well. She didn¡¯t dare to take more risks. It was wise to save her energy.

    With salt, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her yellow hair turning white.

    She had been locked up in that club since she was young. Apart from training every day, it was a luxury to see the sun.

    Other than the asional faint light from the window of the room, she had never really faced the morning sun and received the baptism of the sunlight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really a poor woman. It was because she was too pitiful that she desperately tried to absorb the warmth that was released by the pretense when all the heat sources were near.

    She was innocent and ignorant. These were not her own thoughts. Fate hadid out a path for her, and she could only go on like that.

    Fortunately, she had a chance to flip the deck. As she felt the sunlight shining through the gaps between the leaves, her heart became more determined and persistent.

    She wanted to go home. She had to be prepared for an even bigger storm...

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: His Change of View</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve already found out that she appeared in the southeast.¡±

    The secret guard reported the news to Yan Kuan, and Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Alright, have you found her? Once we do, the game will begin.¡±

    ¡°Hall Master Feng, Hall Master Huo, return to the headquarters. Hall Master Lei, stand by and wait for orders. Hall Master Yun, go to China ahead of time. Everyone else, listen to Hall Master Lei¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yan Kuan arranged everything properly and carried his backpack alone into the forest.

    It had been a long time since he had encountered such an interesting thing. He wanted to see which side of this woman was her true self.

    ¡®Little loli from the east, you havepletely aroused my interest. What should I do?¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Do you guys think that boss is really interested in little loli from the east? So boring?¡±

    Feng Hao looked at his boss with a hint of amusement as he watched him enter the jungle. He could not help but start gossiping to the other three.

    However, it seemed that he was the only one who was talkative. Although the others were curious, they did not ask the same question as him.

    Moreover, this was not the time to talk about this. Everyone had orders on them. Now, they were all packing up their things and preparing to immediately split up to carry out their missions.

    Yun Qi, on the other hand, looked at Feng Hao¡¯s gossipy expression and said to him,?¡°You should stop gossiping. I don¡¯t know if Boss is interested, but I know that if you don¡¯t find out the mole under your department, the next time you lose something, it won¡¯t just be a key, but your life.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m really angry. They actually dared to leave without permission. If they didn¡¯t leave without permission, how could they let someone steal the thing?

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such an idiot among my people. Don¡¯t worry, all kinds of torture are waiting for them. I¡¯d like to see who has the guts to put a mole under my nose.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go quickly...¡±

    Yesterday, the sun was still shining brightly, but today, the temperature had started to drop abruptly.

    Looking at the watch, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it was already the beginning of October. A few days ago, it was probably thest heat wave, so the temperature would only get lower and lower.

    Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao had pulled out the white man¡¯s clothes, and her body was rtively resistant to the cold, so it was not a big deal.

    However, if she continued to stay here, the winter here would be filled with heavy snow, and it would definitely not be so easy to get through. She had to leave this forest before the first snow fell.

    It would only be more than a month at most.

    Yan Kuan followed the walkie-talkie¡¯s GPS system and slowly caught up with her footsteps.

    Walking along the path that the little eastern loli walked, she first saw a wild boar lying there covered in blood. Both of its eyes had been sted open, and its abdomen had been ruthlessly stabbed, even its intestines were exposed. With such a look, it was naturally certain to die.

    However, Yan Kuan still had some doubts in his heart. Why did the little eastern loli not take away such good prey? Even if she were to share a portion of it, it would definitely be the greatest gift of survival in this jungle.

    Looking at the flies crawling all over the wild boar, he calcted that it had been dead for at least two days. His footsteps were not slow, and they should have been very fast. However, he did not expect that he still could not track down the little loli.

    This time, he had another purpose in entering the mountain. He already knew the approximate location of some of the warehouses. He also wanted to see if he would be lucky enough to find what he wanted this time.

    Now, looking at the direction that the little loli was heading in, it seemed that there were simrities between the two ces.

    Could it be that the little loli really knew about that ce? Could it be that Persian really told her the news at thest moment? Otherwise, why would she be so kind as to bury the corpse of the Persian?

    Yan Kuan held back the disgusting rotten smell and frowned. He took the package and continued to walk southeast. There was no signal. Now, he had to rely on his own abilities to find the whereabouts of this little loli.

    Deer, wild boar, and wolves. Along the way, the sight of these animal corpses refreshed all his senses.

    From the obvious maggots covering the carcasses to the fact that these beasts had only been dead for a few hours, he knew that he seemed to be getting closer and closer to the little loli.

    The closer he got, the more curious he became.

    She had been living in the jungle for at least ten days. How did this little eastern loli, a woman who had been imprisoned in the underground club since she was six years old, survive?

    Also, why didn¡¯t she eat any of the prey that she had been able to catch that even he wanted to p on the table and scream in admiration? How did she survive?

    Wild fruits? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. How could she maintain such astonishing stamina for more than 10 days just by relying on wild fruits and wild vegetables?

    She had to fight with these beasts in the middle. Where did she get so much energy?

    Even a man like him could only survive for 15 days without food in the jungle.

    He was a man, and that was because he was very familiar with the jungle.

    And this woman actually had this ability. To be honest, he did not believe it.

    However, along the way, his impression of her had been refreshed again and again. Other than not eating the prey, she had not made a fire, and there were no signs of a fire around her.

    She was like a mystery, causing him to be constantly curious, constantly wanting to know more about how a 17-year-old girl lived here.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was walking with more difficulty, but she believed that her route was not wrong. Thepass was good, and the surrounding jungle was obviously denser than the previous ce, which meant that there must be a water source nearby.

    Her lips were a little dry and cracked, and she stuck out her tongue to lick it.

    Along the way, she had encountered too many wild beasts. There were some that wanted her life but were killed by her, and there were also some that were weak and cute that ran away. All of these were things that she had never thought of eating.

    After 10 years in prison, she had already forgotten what meat tasted like. Fish and shrimp were her limits. Even now, her stomach and mouth were still not used to their taste. Just to survive, she had to force herself to swallow it.

    Moreover, to eat the prey, she had to build a fire. She had been trying to minimize the traces of her journey and did not want to be discovered again.

    There was not much food left in the basket. The four of them did not have much food, but Shen Xiaoxiao distributed it very reasonably.

    In addition to the fish and prawns that she had taken away before she left, she ate fish and prawns for the first two days, then wild fruits and cherries. She did not eat much to begin with.

    During those ten years in prison, she had gotten used to eating only one meal a day. Even if this body of hers had an instinctive desire to absorb food, it was enough for her to survive.

    Not to mention one meal a day, two meals a day was enough to maintain her physical strength.

    The most important reason why Pei Li, this scumbag, was able topletely attract Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attention back then was that he was a lover of wilderness exploration. Moreover, he was very fond of it. He loved it.

    She still remembered that back then, whenever he had the time, he would invite someone to go camping in the surrounding mountains for a few days. She had followed him there a few times.

    Of course, only now did she realize that every time she went there, her scumbag sister Liu Yufei was also there.

    She had never been interested in those exnations about the jungle. However, in order to cater to Pei Li, she had tried her best to memorize this knowledge. However, no matter how much she did, the only thing that Pei Li could see was Liu Yufei.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao never dreamed that she could be reborn. Moreover, she could even use the knowledge of jungle survival that had meant nothing to her in the past.

    The sound of the bamboo joints made her happy. There was water in the bamboo joints.

    She inserted the knife with force and a stream of water flowed down.

    Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly caught it with a water bottle. In this way, she broke four bamboo joints and filled the water bottle with water. Moreover, the water also carried some bamboo fragrance. It quenched her thirst and tasted good.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting under the bamboo forest for a short rest, a very subtle and almost imperceptible sound was heard in the distance.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so frightened that she immediately climbed up the big tree beside her...

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Little Wild Cat Being Chased</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    It¡¯s him? He actually chased her personally. Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect to see this Yan Kuan chasing her alone with a bag on his back.

    This man was different from those men in ck. She would definitely not rashly confront this man called Yan Kuan. She vaguely remembered that he was called ¡°ck Emperor¡± by them.

    The ck Emperor that she had only heard of in legends, the King of the Dark Empire, the most powerful man in the world? The ck Emperor that no one dared to bully and provoke?

    Back then, she was sold to an underground brothel and escaped several times. Thest time was when she was discovered by her Third Uncle.

    She had seen that man when she was hiding in a small alley. At that time, he was surrounded by more than ten ck men. At that time, he was seriously injured, and he actually killed all those men in ck with guns with his bare hands.

    Even now, she still remembered her fear. Even though she had always boasted of her skills, she would never dare to directly confront those men with guns.

    In fact, this was like the principle of tying an elephant. When an elephant was still very young, it was tied with a thick chain. No matter how it struggled, there was no way to escape.

    If this went on, when the elephant grew up and the breeder changed to using a very small rope to tie it, the elephant would not dare to try again when it could break free with a light pull.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was such a person. There was still a scar on her arm.

    She was the same back then. She wanted to escape with her skills, but Devon pressed the gun on her arm and shot her. He deliberately missed her bones and let the bullet pass through her muscles.

    She still remembered the burning pain of the gun on her arm. It waspletely different from the pain of a knife.

    Therefore, she was afraid of guns. Usually, as soon as she saw a gun aimed at her, she would hold back her anger no matter how great it was.

    Therefore,ter on, when everyone knew that little loli was very skilled, she herself was not very clear. Because not far away, there were still a few pistols aimed at her at all times.

    What she had learned in the prison, aside from her amazing hearing, was that she had worked hard to weaken her sense of presence and slow down the length of her breathing.

    Many times, because there was no sound, the guards would open the door to check. It was only at this time that Shen Xiaoxiao could see a glimmer of light through the open prison door.

    In this way, she was a little happy. She only wanted to see the source of light, just to wee the sunlight and fresh air.

    At this moment, she was doing the same thing. Her breathing was light and low.

    She knew how powerful this man was, so she climbed extremely high, thinking that she would note down unless she was caught by him. Moreover, since she was so high, maybe she could even win some life for herself.

    The wind started to blow. As the temperature became lower and lower, and they were in this bamboo forest, the wind was verymon. It was also because of this gust of wind that Shen Xiaoxiao really dodged a disaster.

    After Yan Kuan walked into the forest, he felt as if he was being targeted by something. However, there was nothing around him in the bamboo forest. It was only after a gust of wind that he felt somewhat relieved.

    However, his gaze immediately fell on therge locust tree beside him. It was just that he was very far away, so he could not see everything on the branch of the tree clearly.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s perception of danger had always been very high. As long as he was sure of the big tree, he would naturally walk towards it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan who was slowly walking over and her heart tightened. ¡®Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over at all.¡¯

    Beads of sweat fell from her forehead. This person was indeed very scary. He could even sense her from far away from him. Just what kind of person was this guy? Even a dog¡¯s nose was not as sharp as his. Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry.

    Eh? Why did this person suddenly stop?

    Standing on the tree, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Kuan suddenly stopped and did not move. She felt a little strange, but she did not dare to rx a little.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had always felt that ever since she was reborn and changed her fate, her luck had been extremely good.

    Not far away, a wild boar actually ran over and crashed into the person who was suddenly standing in a daze.

    Yan Kuan was actually quite depressed. Why did he stop halfway?

    Because he saw something interesting. A fruit core. A fruit core covered with teeth marks. It should be a wild apple.

    There were small. Obviously, a girl¡¯s teeth marks were imprinted on it. Yan Kuan immediately thought that perhaps the little wild cat on the tree was that little loli.

    Just as Yan Kuan was thinking about how to tease this little loli down, a dangerous aura blew over. His reaction was extremely fast. He quickly moved to the left and saw a ck shadow brush past him.

    ¡®A wild boar. Good. I¡¯m going to have a good meal tonight.¡¯

    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about the little wild cat and focused his attention on the wild boar. Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, saw the opportunity and directly climbed down from the tree. Within a few seconds, she jumped to the ground, right where Yan Kuan¡¯s back was facing away from her. She ran away in a hurry with her tail between her legs.

    Yan Kuan saw that the wild boar weighed more than 200 kilograms, and it was rare for him to tangle with it. He still had to deal with the little loli, so he took out his pistol and shot it right in the eye. The bullet was specially made, and one shot was enough to take the wild boar¡¯s life.

    Seeing the wild boar fall to the ground, Yan Kuan put away his gun and walked over. After checking it, he found that it was indeed dead.

    When he turned his head to look at the big tree again, the feeling of being stared at by others was gone. He smiled sinisterly. This little thing ran fast, but it was useless no matter how fast it ran... The destination in this direction was the huge boulder waterfall. There was no way for her to escape.

    He might as well sit down and build a fire andfort his internal organs properly. He would let the little loli enjoy herself for a few hours.

    At that moment, Yan Kuan was no longer in a hurry and directly cut up the wild boar.

    If Yan Kuan knew that his temporary fix had missed the thing he wanted the most, he would probably never look down on women so much in his entire life.

    Shen Xiaoxiao ran desperately. She only prayed that the wild boar would give her some strength so that she could at least stall for some time. That man was so sensitive that he must have sensed that she was on the tree. Otherwise, why would he walk towards her?

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was worried and running forward, with a bang, she tripped over a tree branch that stretched out from somewhere beside her feet.

    Shen Xiaoxiao grimaced in pain. Just as she could not help but curse, she was shocked by the withered tree that tripped over her.

    There was a ssh of water not far away, and there was such arge withered tree stump. It was so eye-catching. Could this be the withered tree in the southeast that the man in white had mentioned? Could this be the so-called warehouse? Was this luck too heaven-defying?

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Surprising Warehouse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    If Shen Xiaoxiao had not remembered thest words of the white man, she would never have thought that this so-called warehouse was built under this withered tree. The entrance was the heart of the withered tree, and a very small cave extended down.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was thumping. She did not know what was underneath. At this moment, she was extremely nervous. The key that was hanging around her neck was tightly gripped by her.

    She got up from the ground. Fortunately, she was petite and it was very easy for her to enter the hole. However, the basket was in the way.

    In other words, if she wanted to go down, she had to leave the basket outside. However, when she thought of the man not far away from her, she could not help but shudder. She could not let him catch her.

    Moreover, there was some food in the basket. She had stored it all along the way. If she were to give up just like that, she would definitely not agree.

    However, no one knew what was going on under the tree. At this moment, even Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she was bold.

    She had no way out. Grabbing anything could be used as a lifesaver. That was why she had reallye all the way here just because of a sentence.

    Not far away was the waterfall. Although the waterfall was big, there was also a lot of vegetation around it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao hung daggers, lighters, water bottles, and supplies on her body.

    There was nothing left in the basket except for some wild fruits and wild vegetables. She then threw the basket on a tree not far away and hurried back to the withered tree.

    It was almost evening. The darkness came quickly here. In a quarter of an hour, the ce would bepletely dark.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of this. After all, her eyes had aplete advantage in the darkness.

    The dagger was tightly held in her hand. There was no way out. She could only brace herself and walk down the withered tree.

    A long corridor led directly to the underground. When her feetnded on the ground, she realized that she had walked at least ten to twenty meters down.

    The lighter came in handy. She opened it and looked around. A man-made underground warehouse suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Fortunately, there was a torch on the stone wall. Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly lit the torch. She still needed to save some fuel for the lighter.

    The bright red light from the torch made the basement clear at a nce.

    It was too simple. There was an iron door in front of her, a particrly strange keyhole, and nothing else.

    Now Shen Xiaoxiao was really d that she had a stroke of genius before she left. As expected, she couldn¡¯t be polite to the man named Yan Kuan. Taking this key was simply letting him off easy.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately inserted the key in excitedly. With a click, therge iron door opened.

    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw a space of at most 20 square meters, which was less than 20 square meters. It was almost obvious at a nce that there were more than ten boxes inside, scattered all over the ce. Shen Xiaoxiao held the torch and looked at the boxes one by one.

    It was quite dry here. The wooden boxes were not locked, and the surroundings were nailed down. She was not good at other things, but her physical strength was not bad. She was also quite strong. Moreover, she had a knife in her hand, and the four long nails were pried open by her little by little.

    Under the light of the torch, she began to look carefully at everything in the wooden boxes. At first, she was a little confused, but in an instant, she thought that these packets of flour were drugs?

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but feel a little excited. If that was the case, there were a total of 20 packets. If one packet was five catties, then this was 200 catties. How much was it worth?

    However, this thought onlysted for an instant. This thing was not a good thing. Who knew how many people would die if it got out?

    No wonder these people were looking for this warehouse. Even Yan Kuan was looking for this ce. It seemed that they wanted to obtain these things here.

    However, she didn¡¯t want every box to have this. This waspletely useless to her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao then opened the second box. It was still the same white powder. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was a little bad. What she was afraid of came true. If that was really the case, she would have spent so much effort. She was really full.

    However, she had suffered so much along the way. How could she give up? After resting for a while, she started to open the third box.

    At this moment, a pleasant surprise appeared. The third box was filled with 1,000 US dors wrapped in rolls of half a meter by half a meter. Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t be mistaken about this money.

    15 years ago, the exchange rate of the US dor was over 11 points. Even before Shen Xiaoxiao was imprisoned, the exchange rate of the US dor was over 8 points. In other words, the earlier it was, the higher the exchange rate. Now, at least the exchange rate of the US dor was over 11 points.

    Needless to say, Shen Xiaoxiao was really a little excited at this moment. So much money could really help her a lot.

    With this unexpected surprise, she worked even harder to continue opening the other boxes. And this time, it was even more efficient.

    In the fourth box, there was nothing special about this box. It was just some gold bars, but it was not much. There were only five bars. Each bar was estimated to be around three or four catties. The rest were still some US dors and pounds.

    From the fifth box to the eighth box, every box was opened. Other than money, they were all guns and ammunition. These were not valuable to Shen Xiaoxiao. They were useless. It was not good for her to take them.

    However, she chose a small silver pistol. She did not touch the other boxes of bullets. She only took this pistol because it was small and suitable for her. As for the bullets, she was not stupid. She could not just have a pistol without bullets.

    Shen Xiaoxiao calcted and sorted it out. There were 11 boxes in total. Two boxes were filled with US dors, and one box was filled with gold bars and pounds.

    Right, there was also a palm-sized cloth bag in the gold bar box. There were also a lot of diamonds in the bag. Shen Xiaoxiao was so excited. Looking at these things, she was about to burst intoughter.

    As long as she thought of a way to get this money out, she would be able to return to the country for revenge. It would be even smoother. With so much money and diamonds, not only the Liu family, but even the Shen family was not worth it.

    At the beginning, she wanted to use the life-saving money left behind by her grandfather and father so that they could continue to keep it in ce for the time being.

    But now, there was Yan Kuan eyeing them like a tiger watching its prey. She had to move these things before he discovered them. However, this ce was surrounded by jungle. Where was she going to move them to?

    It had been two hours since she first entered the underground warehouse. It was around 8 pm.

    She held the torch and looked around carefully. This ce was hidden, but fortunately, it was still rtively breathable. After staying underground for such a long time, she did not feel any shortness of breath.

    She still had some dry rations on her, and the water bag contained the bamboo water that she had gathered previously. If she stayed in this underground warehouse for two days, it would definitely not be a problem.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that the man outside seemed to be chasing her relentlessly. She only knew that at this moment, she could only stay here and wait for the man to leave on his own.

    Or, she could wait for the darkness, wait for the darkest moment of the day, and then go out to find a way out. Only then would she have the confidence to win...

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Fighting In the Water</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    At this moment, Yan Kuan was looking at the vast open field in front of him with an inexplicable expression. How did this person disappear into thin air?

    Did she fall into this waterfall? What kind of joke was this?

    He had investigated everything about the Little Oriental Loli in detail. She had grown up in the club since she was young, and everyone knew about her. She had been sold since she was six years old, and she only knew her mother tongue. Moreover, it was a very simple mother tongue, so she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Then, she was imprisoned among a group of girls. Under the pressure of hunger and cold, she slowly learned thew of the jungle, which slowly attracted Devon¡¯s attention.

    Even the Muay Thai master, who had started learning boxing, was also a mute. He had nevermunicated with her.

    In the past ten years, it was already considered pretty good that she could speak one or two words. Every day, other than boxing, she would spend her days recuperating and training. She didn¡¯t know any other skills at all.

    Such a girl, who should have been a cripple, actually managed to fight her way out of this ce. Thinking of everything he had seen along the way, he became more and more curious. What did such a girl rely on, to survive in this dangerous jungle?

    At this time, it was alreadyte at night. Not far from the bigke in front of him was a huge group of waterfalls. The sound of water sshing was so loud that he could not hear anything else.

    Walking upstream, he finally stopped in front of a rtively safe cave. He had to rest here temporarily. This was not a ce where he could show off.

    This was a jungle, a jungle full of wild beasts and dangers!

    His body was a little sticky. He had not rested properly for a few days on the way here. In order to chase after this little loli, he had really spared no effort. It was just that he did not expect to still lose her.

    However, his main goal this time wasn¡¯t the little loli, but that thing, the ck Ganoderma. Once he found the ck Ganoderma, he would be able to gather thest medicinal primer, and he would be able to save that person. Therefore, he was determined to obtain this thing.

    The upriver was emptynd, and it was also the ce where wild beasts were the least likely to appear. It could be considered the safest ce.

    After tidying up his temporary resting ce, he walked to the side of theke, took off his clothes, and dived into the water.

    It was already midnight when Shen Xiao woke up from her nap. It was a little cold. It was even colder down here than outside. Even though she was not afraid of the cold, she was still awakened by the cold underground. She could not fall asleep anyway, so she looked at the time, she put down some food and climbed out of the cave.

    It was indeed dark outside. asionally, she could hear the sounds of insects. This forest was very quiet at night, but the sound of sshing water from not far away attracted her attention.

    She knew that Borz Waterfall was not far away, and the other end of Borz Waterfall was connected to the jungle. It was the Moros continent that she had been longing for.

    Although it was also connected to a green-leafed forest, that forest was developed by someone, so it was not too dangerous. Moreover, it would only take three days to walk out of the green-leafed forest, which was a great convenience.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around. There was no one, nor were there any wild beasts. The moon in the sky was big and round.

    It was already 16 tonight. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that with the temperature here decreasing, the first snow would soon arrive.

    Her body was dirty. She had not taken a shower for at least half a month. In fact, she had not taken a shower for more than ten years. Seeing the puddle of water, although it was a little cold, it could still take care of her body.

    She did not know when her period woulde. She only wanted to leave the forest before her period came.

    Her lower abdomen had begun to hurt in the past two days. She had to seize every moment.

    She did not know where Yan Kuan had gone, but she did not think that this man woulde out for a night tour in the middle of the night.

    Shen Xiaoxiao first washed her hands, then used the other vest that she had cut into a piece of cloth with a knife to rub it. After washing it clean, she carefully wiped it on her body.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to carefully wash her hands, a ssh of water rose from theke. Suddenly, something emerged from the water, scaring Shen Xiaoxiao so much that she suddenly retreated. Her heart was beating rapidly. When she opened her eyes, she saw that this man was sick... He actually went swimming in theke in the middle of the night without sleeping. Why didn¡¯t the cold kill him? He didn¡¯t drown!

    Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t be bothered with her own thoughts. She immediately ran away. If she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, why couldn¡¯t she hide from him?

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Yan Kuan to catch this little wild cat. How could he let her escape so easily? He strode over and picked her up in one go. Before she could react, she only heard a ¡®peng¡¯ sound. Her ears and nose instantly invaded a lot of water, choking her so much that she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to swim, so her four limbs began to rise up in the water. Yan Kuan looked at the young girl who was flopping in the water, deep in thought, and shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to kill this little toy, so he swam towards theke step by step.

    He pulled her out of the water and saw that this little guy was like a ko that grabbed onto a life-saving straw, refusing to let go even if she was beaten to death. Her whole body hung on his body just like that.

    This action made Yan Kuan¡¯s expression darken. He was only wearing a pair of shorts at the moment. Was this woman ying with fire?

    ¡°Little loli, are you ying with fire?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not think so much. A person who did not know how to swim would not easily let go of the life-saving straw that she thought she had grabbed after choking on the water.

    Yan Kuan looked at the woman who was clinging onto him like a ko. He stretched out his hand and patted her back with force. He lifted her up and kissed the woman¡¯s mouth that was screaming loudly.

    It was so noisy. The sound of the waterfall was loud enough. This woman actually called out so harshly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to die. This damn man actually kissed her. Did she agree? Did she let him kiss her?

    Shen Xiaoxiao reached out her hands and pushed him forcefully. However, she was no match for Yan Kuan. She was furious in her heart. No one knew what she was thinking. She stretched out her leg and kicked the middle of Yan Kuan¡¯s open leg.

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan reacted in time. Moreover, half of their bodies were underwater, so the flow of water increased the resistance. Therefore, he tilted his body slightly and easily dodged Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attack. Naturally, the kiss on her lips also separated.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not a woman who was easy to bully. She did not curry favor with Yan Kuan with her legs, but her hands were not polite. She threw a punch, and Yan Kuan dodged as usual. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Very few people in the world could dodge her fist.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned, Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were dark. The storm was gathering. This woman was really courting death.

    He let go of the other arm that was supporting Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao was pushed down by the sudden release of force and fell back into the water...

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Almost Drowned!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In fact, theke water reached Yan Kuan¡¯s arm and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck. As long as she stood up straight, she would not be submerged. However, for people who did not know how to swim, even if you told her that this ce was very safe, she would not believe it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was like this at the moment. Yan Kuan watched as the little fellow flopped violently in the water like a little wild cat that had fallen into the water. She bared her fangs and brandished her ws. He immediately threw all the unhappiness that she had caused by hitting him to the back of his mind.

    Her four limbs, which were constantly struggling and waving, caused therge ck vest that had originally been pulled from the man¡¯s body to float and copse. The ck underwear attached to the water added a hint of charm to her under the moonlight. Although it did not look special, he knew that it was a perfect match for his palm.

    His gaze became more and more mysterious as the water flowed on it. Seeing that the little night cat was about to faint from the torture, he kindly picked her up.

    As expected, she was already weak. Yan Kuan looked at her and smiled wickedly. He carried her in his arms and strode towards the cave.

    It was close to a zero-degree night in the jungle, and her body had just been soaked by theke water. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was lying in a sleeping bag and shivering in the cold.

    Yan Kuan, on the other hand, was kind enough to light a bonfire. Shen Xiaoxiao was already a little dizzy, and she was still not fully awake.

    She just instinctively wanted to get close to the source of the fire.

    Yan Kuan looked at the unconscious person who was still tormenting herself, and his expression was inexplicable. He impatiently reached out and pressed down on the arm that she was trying to reach out of her sleeping bag.

    Perhaps it was because she had not been exposed to the sun for many years, her skin was pale and cold. It was mottled and full of scars. Most of them were old wounds.

    Other than the strange dislocation of some bones that his subordinates had found, there were some greenish-yellow scars that made people feel a little apprehensive.

    This girl had been in the club for ten years. It seemed that she really did not have an easy time. However, he, Yan Kuan, did not have that much sympathy. Everyone had a different fate. If she wanted to me someone, she should me her own bad luck. She had been sold into Devon¡¯s basement.

    Her small, perky nose and exquisite facial features somehow attracted him.

    Thinking of the taste that he had tasted before, he actually felt a little eager to try it.

    However, looking at this girl¡¯s unconscious appearance, Yan Kuan did not have the hobby of taking advantage of others¡¯ unconsciousness.

    He immediately turned his head, took the kettle at the side, ced it on the fire, and roasted it. Drinking some hot water, this little guy might be better.

    The warm water flowed into her body. She, who had been restless just a moment ago, immediately quieted down. Following her instincts, she gulped down arge ss of water before finally calming down and falling into a deep sleep.

    Yan Kuan looked at the time. It was already close to 2 am. He added another pile of firewood, pulled open his sleeping bag, and crawled in. The little fellow was held in his arms and fell into a deep sleep.

    In such a primitive jungle, you still had to pay attention that men and women should not be intimate with each other? Don¡¯t joke around. Here, how to survive and how to maintain the best physical strength were the keys to survival.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a long dream. In the dream, she was lying in a hot spring pool, and the warm spring waterpletely submerged her.

    The long escape made her heart full of fatigue. Such a rare enjoyment made her indulge in it and did not want toe out.

    The temperature of the water seemed to be getting hotter and hotter, but it made people feel exceptionallyfortable and at ease. In the forest that was close to winter, warmth was one of the essential elements for her to survive.

    Yan Kuan opened his dark eyes and looked at this little woman who was desperately trying to crawl into his arms with an inexplicable expression. Initially, he had thought that he would let her go temporarily out of kindness because he saw that this girl was covered in injuries.

    However, he did not expect that this little girl would take the initiative to offer herself to him. If that was the case, then don¡¯t me him for not showing mercy to women.

    That was true. Since when did Yan Kuan show mercy to women? Moreover, it was a woman that he was interested in.

    Yan Kuan no longer held back and stepped forward while Shen Xiaoxiao slowly woke up.

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    This was the second time that Shen Xiaoxiao spoke. Perhaps she did not even realize that she could speak, but Yan Kuan could feel it. How could he let this little fellow who had woken up affect his pleasure? He pressed a hand on the back of her head, he pulled her down, but she could not even utter a single word...

    Winter nights were not spent like this. The cold and long night was enough to feel cold, freeze, and torture a person to death!

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Waiting For the Rabbit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Slowly waking up, Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously covered her eyes with her hands. Fortunately, the lighting in from outside the cave was not that blinding. After waiting for the waiter to open her eyes a little, she slowly opened them.

    At this time, she was alone in the cave. Her body was a little sore, but she did not feel the sticky and wet feeling. It seemed that it had been cleaned. She would not thank that man for his kindness. This was what he should have done. Thinking of the whole night yesterday, she gritted her teeth in hatred.

    That damned man did not even look at how she was. He just tormented her for the whole night. With such a young body, how did this stinky man do it?

    Moreover, she had looked at the sky outside the cave at that time, and it was a little pale. She really could not help but fall asleep. That man seemed to have slowly stopped moving.

    This was the jungle. He did not save his strength to walk out of here. Instead, he spent his strength on these things. He was really courting death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat up from her sleeping bag. Where was that man? Had he gone out? Or had he left?

    However, the possibility of him leaving was too small. His bag and some tools were all ced in the cave, and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes were also thrown aside.

    Seeing the scene in the cave, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately smiled wickedly. If you bully others, you will have a hard time.

    She did not care about the soreness all over her body. She immediately put on her clothes and shoes as fast as she could. Fortunately, she had short hair that reached her ears. She casually fiddled with it a few times and it was neatly arranged.

    The remaining sleeping bag was randomly rolled up by her and put into the backpack that he was in. There were also cups, food, whether she used them or not, all of them were put in.

    Even the remainingrge coat that was exclusive to him was in her hands.

    After carrying the backpack, she immediately walked out of the cave. Just as she stepped out of the cave, she was swept away by a gust of cold air.

    Damn it, it actually rained. If it rained in the jungle, it meant that the heavy snow would arrive soon.

    Looking at the clothes in her hands, she guaranteed that she was not soft-hearted. She just pitied that damn man. Yes, she pitied him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao threw the clothes in her hands into the cave and said, ¡°D*mn it.¡±

    Eh, just now, she seemed to be talking? She could speak? Shen Xiaoxiao opened her mouth. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was hoarse and had a hint of tearing. Although it was unpleasant to the ears like a male duck¡¯s voice, Shen Xiaoxiao was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes.

    It had been 10 years. She had not spoken a single word for 10 years. Now, she could actually speak. She could speak?

    That¡¯s great. That¡¯s really great. Yes, yesterday. Last night, she seemed to have scolded that man. It seemed that this man was not only her nemesis, but he had also unintentionally helped her once. Alright... just treat that shirt as his reward for making her speak.

    With that thought, her mood became a little better. Of course, her mood was extremely good. However, she also knew where she was. She was carried by her backpack and hurriedly ran towards the withered tree.

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao left, Yan Kuan returned to the cave with two rabbits in his hands that had been cleaned up.

    The weather looked like it was going to snow. Today, he had to start searching for that warehouse. Initially, he wanted to first feed the little night cat and then bring her along to search. However, he did not expect that the moment he returned to the cave, he would actually be given such a big surprise.

    This little thing did not seem to be tired enough. She had only rested for two hours and she had already woken up. Not bad, not bad at all. It looked like he would definitely not let her off the hook just because this little thing looked like she could not take it anymore.

    Kill her, kill this heartless little girl. She had actually taken all of his things, not even leaving behind a cup.

    No, she was still kind enough to leave a coat for himself. Good, that¡¯s great. Did she really think that she could escape just like that? Dream on.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who had already run into the hole in the withered tree, did not know that Yan Kuan was burning with anger at this moment. She was excitedly checking the things in the man¡¯s backpack. This equipment was much moreplete than the equipment that those ck men brought.

    It had been seven or eight days since she entered the mountain. She did not expect that he still had so much dry food in his bag. This guy must have harmed the animals in the forest. Otherwise, how could there be so many things left?

    She took out the things one by one. What satisfied Shen Xiaoxiao the most was the sleeping bag under her body. This thing was simply a god-like item. It was waterproof and kept warm.

    Shen Xiaoxiao even thought that even if she could not walk out of this jungle, she could rely on this thing to survive the winter here for a while.

    What do you mean to eat? Whether it was wild fruits, wild vegetables, or even tree bark, she, Shen Xiaoxiao, could eat all of them.

    For someone who only wanted to fill her stomach, nothing was important. She never asked for delicious food. She just knew that it was enough to fill her stomach.

    With a n in mind, Shen Xiaoxiao was not in a hurry to run out. She temporarily stayed in the basement and waited quietly.

    What was she waiting for? Naturally, she was waiting for that man to be unable to take it and quickly leave the vicinity. She was still thinking about the many treasures behind her and wanted to bring them out.

    Yan Kuan was not in a hurry to find the little night cat that had escaped. Instead, he added a fire to the fire and roasted the two rabbits until they were charred yellow. Other than the fact that there was no salt, the taste was really good.

    After eating his fill, Yan Kuan slowly walked out of the cave and carefully looked at the tiny traces outside the cave.

    If he wanted to find a woman, there was nothing that he could not find. However, this time, Yan Kuan once again refreshed his impression of this Oriental Little Loli.

    This was already the third day. Other than finding a handmade basket that had been abandoned for a long time on a tree branch, there was no trace of her at all. The closest trace was around a withered tree, in front of him was awn. There were traces of wild beasts stepping on it, but there were no traces of human footprints.

    Yan Kuan did not believe that this woman would really disappear into thin air. He had a feeling that this girl was not far from him.

    He was just curious. The rations in his bag wouldst at most two days. Logically speaking, that girl would definitelye out to look for food after she finished eating.

    However, this was already the morning of the third day. No matter what, this girl should have crawled out by now, but she was still nowhere to be seen. Could it be that he had miscalcted? She had already left ahead of schedule?

    No, he did not believe it. He, Yan Kuan, would definitely not miscalcte. wait. At this moment, he had the patience to wait slowly.

    The information on his watch was sent out in time. The location was already set. Once he found this girl, he would directly use the helicopter to bring her away.

    Once he reached his nest, he would see if the girl still had the ability to escape.

    It did not rain today, but the temperature had dropped a few degrees. The coat that the little guy had left for him was really useful. However, Yan Kuan would not thank her. At this moment, his heart was filled with anger.

    Just as Yan Kuan was leaning against the withered tree to rest, a soft sound rang in his ears...

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Caught</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan turned his head to take a look. First, a furry head popped out from the withered tree. Then, a backpack was thrown out. This backpack was very familiar to him. It was the backpack that the little fellow had taken away.

    He did not expect that. Yan Kuan did not expect that he would actuallye and wait for the rabbit. He wondered how this girl could have disappeared into thin air. After a long time, she had really hidden in this ce. It was really convenient to hide her tiny figure in this withered tree.

    However, Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t curious. After all, he had checked everything in the vicinity back then.

    At that time, he stuck his head in to take a look at this withered tree. It was a very, very small cave, and he could see the bottom at a nce.

    Only a person with the size of a little loli could climb in. Do you think those people would ce the warehouse in this ce? He felt that the possibility was not high.

    It was precisely because of this illusion that Yan Kuan missed an important opportunity.

    Shen Xiaoxiao first looked left and right. There was no one. The rain outside had also stopped. She had stayed inside for three days. If she was not used to the darkness, she reckoned that no one would be able to stay in such a dark ce for three days withouting out.

    Even Yan Kuan felt a little curious. This girl had stayed here for three days withouting out? Even if she hade out, it would have beente at night. Otherwise, there was no way he would not have noticed.

    However, he was more and more impressed with this little girl. To be able to stay in a dark ce for three days without going out, this was not something that an ordinary person could do.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feet had just stepped into the ground, before she had the time to be happy, a demonic sound was heard by her ear.

    ¡°Are you having fun ying hide-and-seek?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was hanging in the air. Damn it, this haunting man had not left yet, and he was still shamelessly waiting by the tree.

    What was he doing? Was he waiting for a rabbit? Was he? Ptui, she was not a rabbit! No!

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at him. Her small eyes were filled with unruliness, but Yan Kuan had a different kind of feeling in his eyes.

    He also liked to train this kind of little wild cat. All of his subordinates had been arrogant and domineering in the beginning. In his hands, even dragons had to crawl for him. If they were snakes, they had to drill into the ground for him. There was no one that Yan Kuan could not deal with.

    Looking at her small eyes that seemed to be about to say something, Yan Kuan actually felt a little happy. There were only the two of them in this ce. Wasn¡¯t this small appearance clearly trying to seduce him?

    Yan Kuan looked at her as she bent down to pick up the backpack on the ground. He said to her yfully, ¡°This bag doesn¡¯t seem to belong to you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of boiling water. She was no match for him and he had caught her red-handed. The most important thing now was to not let him discover the warehouse in the withered tree. Otherwise, her chances of returning to the country to take revenge would be slim.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him, wrapped her bag tightly in her arms, and spat out ¡°mine¡± syble by syble.

    Forgive someone who had just begun to learn to speak. She spoke very briefly. Even if she could already speak, some of the words she spat out were not very familiar to her.

    After all, it had been ten years. It was not something that she could recover in a day and a night to have her brain issuemands to thenguage nerves and then say them again.

    It was already good enough for her to be able to speak two words at once.

    When she climbed up from below, Shen Xiaoxiao had already decided that she would only bring some money. She would not bring too much, just some money that could be used for simple living.

    When the time was right, she would walk out of the jungle and think of a way toe in. It would be best if there was a helicopter. That way, she would be able to transport all the things away.

    However, this was a very small hope and was not easy to achieve. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had another n. At most, she could just make a few more trips to this jungle and she would be able to transport the money out.

    Although Yan Kuan was overbearing, merciless, and ruthless, he would never be so bored as to snatch something from a woman¡¯s hands. This little thing said that the bag was hers, so he would just let her carry it. She would even be an extraborer.

    However, the matter of taking away all of his things could not be let off just like that.

    ¡°Little thing, the bag is yours, sure, but your habit of running away without saying anything is not good. It seems that you did not receive your punishment properly. Now, are you going toe over obediently, or do you want me toe and arrest you personally?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she even wanted to kill him. Why did she suddenly have the heart to leave a piece of clothing for this person back then? She should not have been so kind and let this man freeze to death.

    Yan Kuan naturally did not know about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s depression. However, he looked meaningfully at the little girl in front of him as she rolled her big round eyes.

    This time, he could see clearly with the light of the day. There was cunning, scheming, and anger, but there was only no desire, nothing.

    Could it be that he had really seen wrongly that night? Impossible, absolutely impossible. But this girl had changed so differently from before and after. This was definitely not simple. Why was it so?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her who had been staring at her. She felt hatred in her heart. This guy was really the nemesis of her after her rebirth. She still wanted to return to the country to take revenge, but this man was so crooked. How could she get out?

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao swore that she was not afraid of this man. She was just a good man who would not be taken advantage of in front of him. Yes, that was it.

    She moved her feet like a snail and slowly walked over. However, Yan Kuan clearly lost his patience. He strode over and a hand grabbed her neck from behind her neck.

    ¡®F*ck, I¡¯m not a cat. Why are you grabbing my neck? Let go, let go.¡¯

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not say anything, but she kept struggling. asionally, she would say the words ¡°Let go, let go,¡± which made Yan Kuan look at her as if he was watching a good show.

    This little fellow was really cute when she kept struggling with the backpack. However, her words were exactly the same as what was shown in the information from the investigation. Her words were notplete.

    Fortunately, he was speaking Mandarin. Otherwise, this little fellow would not be able to speak a single word. Even so, she was still speaking word by word. She had really been locked up and had forgotten her mother tongue.

    However, she could not be med for being locked up. No matter who was locked up for 10 years, they might not be able to live anymore. It was already a miracle that someone like her could at least survive.

    For a moment, Yan Kuan felt as if he had caught a small beast, waiting for him to tame it. He also had a very strong interest in this little thing. There was even a trace of joy that he wanted to educate her well.

    The cave was still the same as before. The fire was rising vigorously. After Yan Kuan threw Shen Xiaoxiao into the cave, he began to roast the food. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that there were already two wild rabbits and pheasants ced at the foot of the cave.

    The aroma of the roasted pheasant assailed her nose. Shen Xiaoxiao put a portion of the money into the inner lining of the waterproof jacket she was wearing. The rest of the money was ced at the bottom of the backpack and was wrapped in a ck vest.

    Therefore, when Yan Kuan went through her bag to find the seasoning, he did not pay too much attention to the vest.

    Because he recognized that this vest was worn by this little girl. He only thought that it was her spare change of clothes.

    After the roast chicken was done, Yan Kuan tore off a drumstick and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at it and felt a little disgusted. She turned her head away and did not ept it at all.

    Yan Kuan smiled. He personally baked food to serve this little girl, but she actually did not ept it. Fine, if you don¡¯t ept it, then don¡¯t ept it. There will be times when you are hungry.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Fighting, Conditions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan had no problem taking care of a chicken by himself. After eating, he watched as this girl calmly took out the wild fruit in her bag and started eating.

    At this moment, he suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t seen any traces of a fire on his way here. Could it be that this girl had never roasted food before?

    Or could it be that she didn¡¯t know how to cook at all? Why not take the opportunity to see how she survived here, how she came in, and how she went out again?

    In any case, it had been too long since he had encountered such an interesting thing.

    Moreover, he kept feeling as if he had missed something.

    That warehouse must have appeared around him, but he had never noticed it. Now that he was taking another step, he might discover something else.

    Moreover, the key seemed to be in the girl¡¯s hands. He had not found it yet. He had to find a way to find it. Yes, that was what he was going to do.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao turned around to eat the wild fruit, Yan Kuan fiddled with the watch on his wrist. On the other end, Lei Lie, who had received the notification, was stunned when he saw the message from his boss.

    Had boss not exercised his muscles for too long, or was he nning to harm the wild beasts in the jungle? Why did he have to walk out of the jungle on his own when he had a ne to fly? Why was he in such a good mood?

    As expected, he did not understand Boss¡¯s world!

    ...

    ¡°Are you full? Pack up and set off immediately.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised to see him put all the food into the handmade basket that she had deliberately hung on the tree.

    How did this guy find this basket? Moreover, he used it so recklessly and shamelessly.

    Yan Kuan looked at the little girl staring at his basket. He turned to the backpack she was carrying and pouted. ¡°How about we exchange it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not going to do it. There was money in here to save her life. She immediately wrapped her bag tightly in her arms and shook her head violently.

    Yan Kuan ignored her. He watched her carry his bag as if she was protecting her calf. He did not mind carrying the handmade basket that was quite tough.

    These were things that little girls were born to know. Yan Kuan did not cause too much of a reaction. Instead, he walked in front calmly. Now, he was not worried that this little girl would run away again. Someone who could run away from him... They had not been born in this world yet.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this man, who was getting more and more unclear. She did not know what he was trying to do. And that warehouse. Didn¡¯t hee to the depths of the jungle for it? What was going on?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that Yan Kuan had not been idle while she had been hiding in the withered tree for three days. He had already checked all the surrounding areas. Even the withered tree that Shen Xiaoxiao had stayed in had been carefully checked by him.

    Of course, the final result was that the cave was too small. Yan Kuan could not fit too many things in his eyes.

    The reason the little loli could climb in was because she was petite. Moreover, seeing that she was covered in dust after climbing out, he didn¡¯t think that the cave was that big.

    Yan Kuan originally felt a little ufortable. After all, his real purpose ofing in this time was to find that warehouse. However, he couldn¡¯t find the location of the warehouse even after searching through the entire ce. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t prepared enough. He still needed some precision instruments to find these things.

    However, this trip was not without any gains. After catching a little wild cat, he would not be bored for some time.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect the little thing to ask this question before they left.

    Where were they going? They walked out of the jungle at that time. Were they really going to spend the winter here?

    ¡°Back to the club.¡±

    As expected, Yan Kuan saw the little thing¡¯s expression change after he said this. She looked at him with hatred in her eyes without concealing anything.

    How na?ve. How could he believe such words?

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. He leaned against the entrance of the cave with a yful expression and looked at the little thing that suddenly became angry. It looked like she wanted to fight with him?

    Could this little body do it? When he was doing it, he was worried that he would be able to break her small waist with just a little bit of force.

    Why was she looking so cute now? Of course, it would be even better if she did not have that look of defensiveness and undisguised hatred.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry. How did she meet this demon god? How did he have so much free time? Why did he like to torture her so much?

    She had gone through a lot of hardships to get here. She saw that as long as she crossed the waterfall, she would be able to escape. Was she a fool to actually go back and seek torture?

    This Yan Kuan was really a vicious and poisonous man. It seemed that today¡¯s battle with him was unavoidable no matter what.

    Did she really think that she was a weakling by simply tolerating it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper was really good. In her previous life, she was like a cannon that could be fired at any time. Although in this life, she had already restrained her personality after going through 10 years of imprisonment.

    However, if she was really vicious, she would do anything.

    She ced her backpack on one leg. Looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s cheeky and yful expression, she could not help but feel angry.

    She swept her leg over, but when Yan Kuan thought that she was so straightforward, he did not know that the leg was just a feint. The real vicious move was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fist.

    Her punch was very powerful. As mentioned before, she could easily knock out a 180-meter tall burly man with a single punch.

    Yan Kuan did not expect this little girl to be so weak that her punches were extremely powerful. Even he took two steps back.

    This time, itpletely piqued his interest. It had been a long time since he had met such an opponent. Interesting, really interesting.

    The environment in the cave was too small, and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s punch just now made Yan Kuan take two steps back and walk out of the cave.

    The two of them instantly became entangled.

    However, Yan Kuan was still the unrivaled King of the Night. Other than the fact that he had suffered a small loss because of his underestimation at the beginning of the punch, he was practically leading Shen Xiaoxiao step by step to watch her fall into his trap.

    How many times had she fallen into his arms?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯spetitive mentality had beenpletely stimted by Yan Kuan today. Other than her attacks bing more and more ruthless, her movements also became faster and faster.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were filled with inexplicable surprise. She was really a good seedling. No wonder she could defeat all the opponents in the club. General Changsheng really lived up to his reputation.

    It was just that she was still a girl. She was still a little inexperienced.

    Moreover, this time had been dyed for too long. He did not want to tangle with her any longer. He wanted to end this quickly. He was still counting on the first snow toe in and look for him again before she arrived.

    This round, he did not n to let her. With a light move, he tied her up in his arms and could not move at all.

    Looking at this angry little fellow, Yan Kuan said with rare kindness, ¡°Do you think Devon would dare to snatch someone from my hands?¡±

    Sure enough, this sentence made Shen Xiaoxiao slowly calm down. This person, what did he mean by this? Was he toying with her?

    ¡°Exactly what you think I meant!¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at her, let go of her hand, and pushed her out of his side. He turned around and walked into the cave to pick up the basket on the ground. He nced at the bag not far away and said to the woman who was still in a daze behind him,?¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange it back?¡±

    He was just joking at first, but he didn¡¯t know that these words would wake up Shen Xiaoxiao who was deep in thought.

    She still had money in her bag, so how could she exchange it? Also, did this man mean that he wouldn¡¯t hand her over to Devon? Why? Why did he change his mind?

    Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t want to see her in Country M? Why did he say that now?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him with a guarded expression. Yan Kuan didn¡¯t even realize when his patience had be so good.

    Looking at the little loli¡¯s appearance, he thought of his previous ns and said to her, ¡°Of course, I have conditions.¡±

    As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this man would not be so kind.

    However, Yan Kuan¡¯s next words made Shen Xiaoxiao want to kill him. He was simply shameless to the extreme!

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: I Want You To Be My...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I want you to be my woman, and I want you to go back the way you came. How did you enter this jungle? I want you to walk out the exact same way...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought that Yan Kuan would actually say such words. Woman? He actually wanted her to be his woman?

    Did this man know what he was talking about? Did he know how shameless he was?

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao acted like this, the calmer her expression became. Did she really think that she was still the same girl who had a pair of jade arms and a thousand pillows, with a little bit of red lips and a thousand guests?

    She, Shen Xiaoxiao, was not. Even if she was, she would never serve this man. Don¡¯t forget, the starting point of her fate was him. It was him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was unnaturally calm. It made Yan Kuan think that the little thing who had been imprisoned in the club did not know what ¡°his woman¡± meant.

    That was right. In his eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao was a person who could not even speak properly. No matter what, the term ¡°his woman¡± was a game between adults. It was really a little difficult for her small brain to understand.

    Thus, Yan Kuan said fearlessly again, ¡°Do you know what ¡°my woman¡± means? It means to do the same thing you liked to do that night.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was angry, furious, and embarrassed. How could she not know what ¡°my woman¡± meant? Did she need him to exin it to her?

    Also, who liked to do that thing? How could he tell that she liked it?

    The redness on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s cheeks was too obvious. Her skin was already pale and did not have any color.

    Now, her cheeks that suddenly turned red actually looked different.

    ¡°Do you remember? It¡¯s the thing that we both like very much.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not hold it in anymore and attacked again. She did not care whether she could beat Yan Kuan or not. She kicked hard at the middle of Yan Kuan¡¯s long and straight legs.

    Yan Kuan would not let this little woman have her way. One of his hands easily grabbed her slender calf. His other hand was not idle either. He gently caressed every part of her body and said shamelessly,?¡°This calf is indeed strong. You can train more in the future. Little thing, do you think that feeling is not bad?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious. She did not know how to describe her current mood. How could this man be such a shameless person?

    In the past, she only knew that he was vicious, terrifying, extraordinary, and had a background that was well-hidden. She did not expect him to be such a thick-skinned person. No, it was simply a new level of thick-skinned.

    Looking at this little thing, she was like an angry hedgehog that was very prickly. However, he did not expect this girl to know what it meant to be his woman. He really thought that she did not know.

    He, Yan Kuan, had already decided to let this woman, who could still be considered delicious, be his woman. That was something that would never change.

    Moreover, this woman was clean. It was not just her body that was clean. Now, after he really came into contact with her, he saw that this woman¡¯s heart was very clean.

    He had to admit that he had misjudged the desires that he saw that night, even though he had questioned it countless times.

    However, after interacting with it, he believed in the reality that he had personally experienced. This was the most important thing.

    As for whether or not you were willing, sorry, this was not within his consideration. Other than agreeing, there was absolutely no other way to go.

    Looking at the man¡¯s hot and fiery gaze, looking directly at her, Shen Xiaoxiao felt for the first time that she could not breathe properly.

    Turning her head away, she would definitely not submit to his tyranny. If she did not leave, could this man carry her?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s guess was right. She had just finished thinking when her body suddenly soared into the air, scaring her so much that she cried out in surprise. She was really carried by this damn man, and what was he doing? What on earth was he doing?

    Pa, pa, pa!

    He actually dared to hit her! And it was even her little buttocks! This, this, this was simply a great humiliation.

    ¡°Let me down, let me down!¡±

    ¡°Good, you should say, put me down. Come, say it again.¡± Yan Kuan was kind enough to correct her as he walked. No, he was teaching her how to speak.

    ¡°Bastard, bastard!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was red with anger. She was being carried on her back and could only curse the word ¡®b*stard¡¯ incessantly.

    ¡°You do remember this curse clearly. Be good. Quickly say, ¡®put me down¡¯ and I¡¯ll put you down.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s self-righteous guidance made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart ache with anger.

    However, even though she was angry, the feeling of being carried on her back was definitely not pleasant. Moreover, the backpack was carried on her back. As it was hanging upside down, itpletely pressed down on her head, making her feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Put. Me. Down.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really slowly spat out these three words, word by word.

    As soon as she said this, Yan Kuan indeed ced her on the ground. However, the blood in her head made her almost lose her bnce. After stabilizing her feet, she looked at this man who seemed to have OCD.

    She fiercely turned her head away. Okay, now that she could not beat him, she would always find an opportunity to run away. A wise man would not take advantage of the situation in front of him. She would definitely not be as stubborn as she was in her previous life. She was single-minded and determined to walk away even if it was wrong.

    She could only take revenge if she could bend and stretch. What was the point of all this humiliation now? and that ¡°His woman¡±? She, Shen Xiaoxiao, wasn¡¯t willing. Let¡¯s see what he would do.

    This jungle wasn¡¯t the outside world. If they wanted to walk out the way they came from, it was absolutely impossible for them to walk out without any scruples.

    This was an undeveloped jungle. Even the wild beasts she encountered along the way were definitely not to be trifled with. No matter how powerful this Yan Kuan was, facing a group of wild beasts that hadn¡¯t been tamed, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win.

    The gun in her backpack had already been thrown into the underground warehouse. She would not use that thing anyway, and from the bottom of her heart, she was still a little afraid of that thing.

    Therefore, she definitely would not bring that thing to make it convenient for him to threaten her. Meanwhile, the short-handled pistol that Shen Xiaoxiao had found back then was ced in that purse.

    Therefore, at this moment, the two of them could be said to be truly bare-handed. No, it should be said that the only weapons in their hands were the short des in each of their hands.

    However, to break out of the forest that had already entered winter, they would have to face much more danger than when they came here.

    Of course, it was not every day that they could find a cave, and it was not every day that they could find a ce to rest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t worry. This matter of being my woman will officially begin after we leave the forest.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief. She said that this man would definitely not seek his own death.

    She red at him fiercely, grabbed the bag, and walked in front. As long as she found the right opportunity, she would definitely slip away and stay as far away from this man as possible.

    Yan Kuan walked behind and looked at this proud little fellow. His gaze was dark and secretive. Where exactly was the key hidden? He had touched her body earlier, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of anything.

    Could it be in that backpack? No, such an important thing, the girl would not be so stupid to take it out of her body.

    So, where did she hide the key?

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Forward</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You saw me start the fire yesterday. Today, you start the fire.¡±

    Yan Kuan sat in the cave like a master. They had already traveled for two days. On the first day, they were lucky enough to find a cave to rest in. However, they had slept under a big tree yesterday.

    Of course, there was only a sleeping bag. No matter how unwilling Shen Xiaoxiao was, the temperature at night in the forest during winter was definitely not something that she could do.

    In China, there was at least a ce of eight square meters that could shelter her from the wind and rain. However, here, she definitely needed a sleeping bag.

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan was a man of his word. He said that she would ¡°be his woman¡± in the jungle, but he really did not touch her.

    However, these small actions were incessant. For example, he hugged her tightly. In his words, it was to keep her warm.

    Every morning, she would wake up from an ufortable situation at the top of an iron pir. Those who had experienced human affairs would naturally know what this thing was.

    However, she, Shen Xiaoxiao, would not care. The one who felt ufortable was him. He deserved it.

    Now, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with some astonishment. What was this guy saying? He did not use a lighter, yet he insisted on learning how to drill wood to make fire like yesterday. What kind of madness was this?

    Yan Kuan looked at her angry look. He flicked her head and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it will take at least 10 days to walk out of this forest. This lighter won¡¯t be used for that long.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was to me. When she took the package and stayed in the underground warehouse, she had been using the lighter. Later, when the torch burned out, she used the lighter, so the lighter did not have much oil left.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s own lighter had been hidden well by her, and Yan Kuan had not seen any traces of her lighting a fire along the way. Naturally, he felt that she did not have that kind of thing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the dry wood she had picked up and crouched down, resigned to her fate. She would definitely not stupidly take out her lighter. She was still waiting for an opportunity to escape, and when the time came, the lighter would be a necessity.

    However, Yan Kuan had also reminded her that learning how to start a fire would only bring her benefits and no harm.

    There woulde a time when this lighter would run out. When that time came, what would she do if she was alone?

    So in the end, although she looked very unhappy, Shen Xiaoxiao still obediently squatted down. She ignored the knock that Yan Kuan had made on her head and directly picked up the wooden stick and started to rub it.

    ¡°The fire should be closer to there... Hurry up... Hold it steady...¡±

    In the next hour, even though Yan Kuan was cursing and directing Shen Xiaoxiao. It was rare for Shen Xiaoxiao not to lose her temper.

    Although she really hated this man, she was not someone who did not know what was good for her. She knew that learning this thing would only benefit her and not harm her.

    The fire finally rose. Seeing the smoke rise, the small mes rise, and then the raging fire, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with excitement and smiled foolishly.

    This was a kind of unguarded smile from the bottom of her heart. Seeing it, Yan Kuan¡¯s heart jumped and he almost missed a beat.

    Devon had once said that the Little Oriental Loli was the most beautiful oriental woman in his hands. At first, he had seen her, but because he had seen her eyes full of desire many times, he didn¡¯t think there was anything special about her. He only felt that she was exactly the same as those women he had met before. That was why he was so angry and annoyed with her.

    But now, these eyes that twinkled like the stars in the night sky, coupled with her face that had dimples when she smiled, really made people love her to the extreme.

    Yan Kuan was definitely not a man who wronged himself. He pulled her over with one hand and rubbed the woman¡¯s smile into his lips.

    ¡°Woo woo...¡±

    His kiss was passionate and domineering. Shen Xiaoxiao did not think that this man would suddenly go crazy again.

    She struggled to pull him away and rubbed her lips hard as usual. It was as if she had touched something dirty. She looked at the man in front of her with a look of disgust and wariness and shouted loudly, ¡°Bastard!¡±

    When he heard the word that he had been hearing for the past two days, Yan Kuan gave a rare smile.

    He looked at her with a bewitching face and a hint of seduction in his ck eyes, a yful smile on the corner of his lips.

    This smile gave Shen Xiaoxiao goosebumps all over her body. When her eyes met that pair of dark and bottomless eyes, her heart actually felt like it was suffocating. This feeling was too dangerous and too familiar.

    No, she absolutely could not indulge in such temptation again. Absolutely not. Before her revenge was avenged, she, Shen Xiaoxiao, absolutely had no right to talk about matters between men and women.

    She turned her head away in a sorry state, no longer looking at that gaze that could suck her soul.

    Yan Kuan looked at this girl¡¯s sorry state and deliberately avoided her. A strange emotion arose in his heart. He did not know what that was, but it was definitely not a good thing.

    Seeing that she had turned around, he immediately stood up and walked out of the cave. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to find some food and tidy up.¡±

    As he left, Shen Xiaoxiao exhaled lightly. It was as if the aura that he had just suppressed had all been taken away by him when he left.

    It started to rain outside. She knew that Yan Kuan would be back in fifteen minutes at most. His movements had always been agile and swift. Moreover, even if she had left, he could easily track her down and find her.

    Therefore, it was really difficult to escape. At least at this moment, before the heavy snow arrived, it was definitely not that simple.

    Sure enough, in less than a moment, Yan Kuan returned with two pheasants. It was very difficult to catch these small wild beasts near the winter because therge prey had already begun to stock up for the winter.

    Wisconsin¡¯s winter was always heavy with snow, and the Connors Jungle would have heavy snow every winter.

    The winter here was definitely not easy to stay in, and it was definitely an extremely dangerous ce.

    Squatting at the door, he carefully cleaned up the two pheasants, strung two wooden skewers, and began to roast them on the fire.

    The two did not speak. Shen Xiaoxiao sat at the side and threw a few wild chestnuts she had picked into the fire. She also held a wooden stick in her hand to roast something, but it was not a pheasant, but a wild fruit.

    This was the first time Yan Kuan had seen a person eating fruit like this. However, when he thought about the cold weather, he was deep in thought. However, in the past three days, he had finally witnessed this girl¡¯s stubbornness.

    As expected, she did not eat meat. He did not know if it was because she was trained not to eat or if she did not like to eat these things. Anyway, seeing that she only ate wild fruits and some wild vegetables that she picked up randomly every day, he had never seen her eat anything else.

    ¡°Eat it.¡±

    He tore off a roasted chicken leg and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. This kind of scene had happened many times in the past few days.

    But this time, Yan Kuan was stubborn. He insisted that this girl eat the chicken leg. He said to her with some ill intentions, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I don¡¯t mind feeding you mouth to mouth.¡±

    ¡°Bastard.¡± She red at him with his round eyes. Yan Kuan was not moved at all. He brought the drumstick closer to her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smelled the tempting aroma of the chicken and held it in her hand in a fit of pique. She took a big bite and swallowed it without even chewing it. She was instantly choked.

    Yan Kuan did not give her water. Instead, he looked at her as if he was watching her die. His eyes were sharp and filled with blood.

    When he saw her face turn purple, he reached out and grabbed her throat. She retched and as expected, Shen Xiaoxiao squatted beside him and started vomiting. Yan Kuan nced at her and said with a warning tone,?¡°Chew and swallow slowly. If you dare to swallow it whole again, I don¡¯t mind feeding you slowly. Food, you don¡¯t need me to exin how precious it is in the jungle in winter, right? If you want to save enough energy to walk out of here, you have to eat it even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and those words hit hard on her heart. Yes, she was stubborn. She thought that she couldn¡¯t get used to the fishy smell, but here, without enough meat, she couldn¡¯t walk out of the jungle.

    This was not an eight-square-meter dark prison. She didn¡¯t need to stay in the dark prison every day without moving. She could maintain her physical strength for a day.

    Now, she walked every day and was in danger. asionally, she encountered wild beasts and had to fight with her life. She needed enough food to replenish her physical strength, so she couldn¡¯t be unreasonable. She even said that she wanted to take revenge. This was unbearable. How could she take revenge?

    She opened her mouth and bit down on the roasted chicken. Perhaps after she epted it in her heart, the feeling of rejection became much smaller. She even tasted a trace of delicious food.

    The nausea that she had just swallowed came naturally, but she had to swallow it. No matter how bad it tasted, she had to swallow it.

    Seeing that this girl who knew how to adapt to the situation was obedient and no longer resisted, he once again discovered the good points of this girl. ¡®She has a temper, but she is very sensible, smart, and has a very strong endurance.¡¯

    Suddenly, he began to understand why this girl was able to stay safely under Devon for 10 years. For such a person, such an extremely smart person, it was really not difficult for her to keep her life.

    However, why did she climb onto his bed at that time? Even if he was willing to believe that he had misjudged her, he still could not understand why she wanted to climb onto his bed on her own ord?

    ¡°It will snow tomorrow. We will decide if we should continue to move forward based on the situation.¡±

    ¡°Snow?¡±

    How did he know that it would snow? It was only October. Wasn¡¯t it too early?

    ¡°Winter usuallyes early in the jungle. Therefore, we have to walk out of the mountain when the heavy snow seals the mountain. Otherwise, it will be dangerous.

    ¡°Moreover, the heavy snow seals the mountain and the river will freeze. Therefore, in order for us to walk out unscathed, I will call for reinforcements.¡±

    This decision was made by Yan Kuan just now. He really did not expect that the moment he left, the mad dog Devon would actually dare to attack his territory. He was really tired of living. He did not even look at who his opponent was and dared to act rashly. Good, really good.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: He¡¯s In Trouble</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Yan Kuan had already arranged for people toe and receive him. They were together almost every moment. How did Yan Kuanmunicate with the outside world?

    His useless things were almost all in the bag. Could there be something on him that she had overlooked?

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully sized up this man from beginning to end. The junglebat uniform on his body gave off an imposing aura.

    He was tall and slender, his skin a bronze color. He looked lean and strong. She had experienced just how strong this man was.

    He had sharp eyebrows and sharp eyes, a tall nose bridge, and thin lips. He clearly had very ordinary facial features, but when put together, he had a unique charm.

    Coupled with his cold and dark eyes, in a few years, this kind of man would definitely be a model for men, an absolute beauty that could cause people to chase after him.

    It had to be said that even Pei Li, who had always been the number one young master of the capital, was absolutely inferior to him.

    No, there was noparison at all. Just the imposing manner that he gave off, which prevented strangers from entering, and his sometimes ruffian and sometimes cold state, could easily attract women to follow him.

    However, she, Shen Xiaoxiao, was an exception. If she could not stop her heart after being locked up for ten years, then she, Shen Xiaoxiao, would have wasted these ten years.

    Therefore, she sized Yan Kuan up generously and did not hide it. Yan Kuan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was sizing him up again, but he did not move an inch. It was as if he wanted to show more aspects to this girl.

    However, he still discovered the difference between this woman and other women. She did not have any ambition. Yes, she really did not have any ambition. The way she looked at him was purely just to size him up. There was not a trace of ambition in her eyes.

    He did not know why, but this was clearly the thing that attracted him in the first ce. However, at this moment, he was actually a little angry that he could not attract this woman.

    He was angry in his heart. Naturally, he would not let others have a good time. He pulled the person who was still sizing him up and wrapped her in his embrace before directly entering his sleeping bag. He said arrogantly and somewhat helplessly,?¡°Go to sleep. What are you looking at in the middle of the night if you¡¯re not sleeping? I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll let you fulfill your duties as ¡®my woman¡¯ in advance before you leave the jungle.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so depressed. In the middle of the night? It was only past five o¡¯clock at the most, not even six o¡¯clock. The sky outside had just turned dark. Was there something wrong with this person¡¯s eyes, or was there something wrong with him?

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. The weather had indeed turned cold, and there was a big stove beside it. It would be a waste if she didn¡¯t use it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately shrunk into her harness and leaned her back against that annoying man. She closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze.

    Seeing this broad-minded woman fall asleep so easily, he didn¡¯t know what to say. These few days, he had finally witnessed this girl¡¯s ability to sleep. If she wanted to sleep, she would be able to sleep instantly in a minute.

    Just how broad-minded and rxed was she? She was actually able to sleep so well. She did not want to embarrass herself in this ce. Just what was this girl made of?

    How could Yan Kuan know that the current sleeping situation waspletely different from the past ten years? Moreover, there was also a portable heater. How could she not feelfortable enough to fall asleep as soon as shey down?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a person who knew how to be content and enjoy herself.

    Sure enough, it started snowing heavily the next day. However, the first snowfall did notst long. It started in the middle of the night and stopped when they woke up in the morning. Other than the colder temperature and the wet ground, it also increased their speed.

    If the second snowfall came, it would definitely not be such a small battle. Soon, the ce would turn into a vast expanse of white. It was covered in white. Not to mention wild fruits and wild vegetables, even small wild beasts would be hard to find.

    In the next two days, their journey had obviously sped up. Even Yan Kuan, who was always biting with his mouth, started to eat wild fruits and wild vegetables just like Shen Xiaoxiao at noon.

    Only when they found a ce to rest at night would they hunt two pheasants or wild rabbits tofort themselves. Of course, it was also tofort Shen Xiaoxiao, who was gradually beginning to ept meat.

    Tonight was different from the past. Yan Kuan had gone out for nearly an hour and had not returned. ording to his usual speed, he would have definitely returned to the cave in half an hour at most.

    It was not that Shen Xiaoxiao had not thought of running away, but she felt very uneasy. She was worried that something would happen. Moreover, even if she ran, it would definitely not be at night. She did not have the courage to wander around the jungle in the middle of the night without sleeping. This was definitely courting death.

    In the jungle at this time of year, two people were obviously much safer than one person. The chances of walking out of the jungle were also much higher. Therefore, no matter what the reason was, Shen Xiaoxiao did not wish for anything to happen to Yan Kuan now.

    Now, seeing that the night outside the cave was alreadypletely dark and Yan Kuan had not returned, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally began to stand outside the cave and wait anxiously.

    Just as she walked outside the cave, a long and shocking roar resounded throughout the valley. All the night birds nearby fled in fright. When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this sound, her heart tightened. It was a tiger.

    There was actually a tiger in this forest?

    But immediately after, a wolf¡¯s howl towards the sky rang out. Could it be that having a tiger was not enough, and the wolf had alsoe to join in the fun?

    And the direction of their howl was not far away, which was also the direction of Yan Kuan¡¯s hunting. Could it be that he was so lucky to have encountered those things?

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little uneasy. If she immediately ran in the opposite direction, she might have the luck to escape with her life.

    But if she did not run away and stayed where she was, then once those wild beasts came along the road and found the cave where she was staying, she would be like a turtle caught in a jar, with no chance of survival.

    So now, what choice did she have? Should she run away, stay where she was and wait for orders, or should she run over and take a look? If Yan Kuan was really trapped, perhaps she could give him a helping hand. Of course, it would be difficult for the two of them to kill the tiger and wolf, but it was definitely not impossible.

    Now, she could only hope that whether it was the wolf or the tiger, it would be best if there was only one. However, Wolves lived in groups, so the possibility of only one appearing was too small.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was at a loss as to whether to run away or to go and investigate. She did not know what to do.

    However, regardless of whether it was rational or emotional, she was inclined to run away. After all, her initial goal was to stay as far away from that man as possible. However, she did not know why, but she felt a little uneasy because of this decision, and she also felt a little embarrassed about it on her conscience.

    It was simply too funny. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, actually had such a thing as a conscience? Didn¡¯t she only have one goal in life? Revenge, revenge, revenge.

    If she recklessly helped only to lose her life, how would she take revenge?

    Yes, whether it was callousness or selfishness, she could not just ignore the future and run away. She could take the opportunity to run away.

    However, even though she had already made up her mind, Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely hesitant as she packed her things. Making up her mind was one thing, but the work in her hands was another.

    Just like what Yan Kuan had said, Shen Xiaoxiao was a kind and brainless woman.

    Otherwise, why would she have been harmed so badly in her previous life? Stupidity was one of the reasons, but it was more because a person had a kind heart, so she would treat everyone around her as good people, as if they didn¡¯t have anything other than kind hearts.

    In the end, it was because people were soft-hearted. Soft-hearted people couldn¡¯t be great.

    ¡®F*ck, I¡¯ll return the karma of you keeping me warm these days.¡¯

    With a fierce swing of her hand, the sleeping bags that had already been folded were scattered on the ground. Shen Xiaoxiao would never admit that there was only a trace of ¡°pity¡± in her decision just now.

    She took out the gun that she had hidden in her bag, grabbed the dagger tightly in her hand, and ran out of the cave. She directly ran toward the howling of the wolves. This was the sound of the wolves calling for theirpanions. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she had already taken this step... There was no way out anymore. It was up to the heavens to open their eyes again this time...

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Blood Battle Wolf Pack 1</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Her movements were swift, and her feet moved like the wind. Even Shen Xiaoxiao herself did not realize that there was actually a trace of anxiety and worry in her heart. She was afraid that she would miss something if she was a stepte. She was afraid that if she was a littlete, she would put him in a dangerous situation.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a weak person, and she would always be a weak person emotionally.

    Because even she herself did not realize that the man who had always yed with her was the main character.

    The man who was always impatient but taught her step by step unconsciously.

    The man who would force her to speak slowly and word by word, in fact, really did have a ce in her heart after all.

    The hissing sound became clearer and clearer. The little beasts who had run away because of fright by the roadside looked at the woman who was running past them with a surprised gaze.

    The de of the knife was tightly grasped, and she did not dare to let go. She adjusted her body and mind together, ready to fight at any time.

    Ten meters, eight meters, close, close. The eyes that could see clearly in the dark actually miraculously rxed when they saw the tiger and wolf encircling the man not far away.

    Sure enough, he had encountered big trouble.

    Not far away, under the big jujube tree, there were two dead pheasants, two wild rabbits, and a brown bear. Yes, it was a brown bear. No wonder these wild beasts were attracted.

    She frowned slightly. The darkness covered the color of the camouge suit on his body. She could not see that he seemed to be injured, but seeing that he seemed to be in no hurry, she was a little annoyed.

    Did this man not hear the wolf howling and calling for theirpanions?

    Did this man not see that the big tiger at the side was obviously hungry and staring at him?

    Did this man not know that when she heard the sound in the cave, she would be anxious?

    This man was actually a ssic case of seeking death!

    She walked towards him step by step. As soon as she got close, she knew that she was already being watched by the wolf.

    The wolf was the smartest animal in the world. Perhaps it knew that the man had found a helper, so it and the tiger started to guard each other.

    ¡°Throw your gun over.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. How did this person know that she had a gun in her hand? Could it be that he went through her bag?

    No, that was impossible. If she went through it, then the money would definitely be discovered. ording to his personality and the fact that this person was obviously interested in the warehouse, he would definitely not let her off so easily.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that Yan Kuan was actually talking about his own gun. He had always thought that his gun was in her backpack, which was why he said that.

    With Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hearing ability, she could already hear the footsteps not far away. Her heart was already high up in the air. She did not know if Yan Kuan had heard it or not.

    However, she still threw the gun in her hand at him. She even shouted loudly, ¡°Wolf pack!¡±

    This was to remind Yan Kuan that there was a wolf pack not far away. However, she did not expect Yan Kuan to still have the mood to tease her? He said to her, ¡°Be good. You should say that the wolf pack ising.¡±

    Damn, this man really could not be saved. Even now, he was still so arrogant and maddening.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally ignored him. However, after Yan Kuan received the gun, he was clearly stunned. He did not expect this girl to throw such a gun over.

    This was not an ordinary item. This was thetest mini assault pistol produced in Germany. Although it was small in size, its lethality was extremely high. Moreover, its range was extremely long. This gun had already been sold for tens of millions on the ck market, but it was still considered valuable.

    However, how could this girl have such an item? Oh right, the warehouse. That warehouse. Bill¡¯s firearms contained this mini pistol called ¡°Bikini¡±. This was also one of the most important things that Devon wanted to snatch.

    Sure enough, this girl knew where the warehouse was. The Persian designer had really told this girl the address.

    But the Persian only spoke Spanish. How could this girl understand?

    It seemed that all these questions could only be asked one by one after the crisis was resolved. They would be able to leave the jungle in five days at most. ording to the speed of his men, there should be someoneing to pick them up tomorrow morning.

    It seemed that he really had to keep a close eye on this little girl.

    It was actually very easy to deal with this hungry tiger. Yan Kuan only gently pulled the trigger. This ¡°Bikini¡± was indeed very powerful. It only used two shots to kill the tigerpletely.

    This wolf was the most important thing he had to deal with.

    The wolf pack behind him had already arrived. Shen Xiaoxiao also ran over from the side and stood back to back with Yan Kuan.

    With only one pistol, it would be difficult to deal with at least 20 pairs of green eyes, no matter how powerful it was.

    Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao had a torch in her hand when she came. She remembered that Yan Kuan had told her that wolves were afraid of fire.

    Therefore, the torch in her hand temporarily made the pack of wolves stay where they were and not dare to move. His action of killing a tiger in an instant could be considered as ¡°killing a chicken to warn a monkey¡±. The pack of wolves really did not dare to rush forward at this moment.

    However, the tiger¡¯s corpse and the brown bear¡¯s corpse were quickly dragged away by the wolf pack. A few of them couldn¡¯t wait to start eating.

    Sure enough, this was a pack of extremely hungry wild beasts. It would be even more difficult to deal with them.

    ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡±

    Yan Kuan stood behind her and asked her. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened as she looked at the wolf pack in the distance. Her eyes were filled with killing intent. Was she afraid? Of course not. She was not afraid of death. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, had been lucky to be reborn again.

    She, Shen Xiaoxiao, was not afraid of death. She had never been afraid. After more than ten years of wandering, she had never been afraid. The dangers she had encountered were several times more dangerous than these wolf packs. At this moment, she was even less afraid of these wolf packs.

    Humans were the most terrifying creatures in this world. There was no one like them.

    ¡°Not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Alright, not afraid. Let¡¯s practice our skills. Let me see how the Little Oriental Loli is unrivaled in America.¡±

    At this moment, Yan Kuan was like a bloodthirsty madman, his eyes shining as he looked at the wolf pack not far away.

    He was a man who liked to kill from the beginning to the end. It was just that his disguise was very good, and Shen Xiaoxiao had never seen through it, nor could she see through it.

    After tonight, Shen Xiaoxiao was even more determined to leave this terrifying man. She could not afford to offend such a man, even if she had the courage of ten thousand men, and the determination to either die or be killed... However, facing such a cold and stern man who was full of vigor, as if it was not too much to bury a million corpses, she was still terrified!

    Facing more than 20 wild wolves, it was almost impossible to break out of the encirclement. However, Yan Kuan seemed to have a n in mind. He said to the little woman behind him who was only as tall as his shoulder,?¡°The five in front of you, I¡¯ll leave them to you. Use the torch to distract them and attack their eyes. Aren¡¯t you good at hiding?

    ¡°After blinding their eyes, quickly climb up to the jujube tree opposite. Don¡¯te down without my order, understand?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao swore that she had only casually asked this question, but this man did not care about that much. He seemed to be smiling as he said,?¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Now that you know how to care about your man, you, little beast, can really support our family. Don¡¯t worry, these little things can¡¯t do anything to me. After you finish what you need to do, climb up the tree.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°If you want to say it, say ¡®I understand¡¯,¡± Yan Kuan added haughtily.

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes where he could not see. As expected, she could not be any gentler to this man.

    Ignoring him, she grabbed the torch and rushed towards the few wolves in front of her.

    The sudden loss of heat on his back made Yan Kuan stunned. This little thing was really courageous, bold, and also a little cute...

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Bloody Battle Wolf Pack 2</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The gunshots rang in her ears. At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao could no longer care about how the man behind her dealt with the wolf pack because she realized that the danger she was facing did not seem as simple as he had initially said.

    How difficult was it to stab the eyes of the wolves? Perhaps it would be much easier to kill them directly, but she was not stupid. She naturally understood why Yan Kuan wanted her to do this.

    If she blinded their eyes, they would definitely run in different directions. That way, the wolves in the other direction would be disturbed. That would be the best time for Yan Kuan to attack. At that time, it would be a piece of cake to deal with this pack of more than 20 medium-sized wolves.

    The power of the torches was not small. The wolves that had their eyes on her and wanted to pull her into their stomachs were hesitant. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this power could onlyst for a moment. It was impossible to scare them off.

    Fortunately, they were used to the darkness. She was also very familiar with the darkness.

    Five wolves. Once she lost the torch, they would definitely swarm her and attack her one by one. No, it was almost impossible. Wolves always fought in groups. They would not fight alone. For a moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was caught in a dilemma.

    Fortunately, at this moment, she saw the dead prey beside the jujube tree. She raised her leg and ran towards it.

    What did wolves like the most? The smell of blood. Whether it was wolves or other wild beasts, they all loved the smell of blood.

    There was still a trace of warmth in these prey. She knew that Yan Kuan must have encountered these things not long after he had taken them down.

    She raised her hand and swung her knife. Just like her usual actions, it was clean and neat. A bloody scar immediately appeared on the necks of the two wild chickens. She raised her hand and threw them to the left and right. As expected, it instantly attracted the attention of the wolves.

    The two wolves on the left and right ran towards the wolf that smelled of blood. Shen Xiaoxiao saw an opportunity and immediately rushed towards the remaining wolf that did not have the time to run. She shed with her knife. It was fast and sharp.

    At this moment, the wolf that had its eyes cut off became even more ferocious. Its fierce screeching and painful appearance attracted the attention of the other wolves that were eating their prey.

    The torch had won her a chance. The two wolves closest to her, one was troubled by the torch, while the other attacked her from another direction.

    Shen Xiaoxiao only had time to pick up the knife and aim it at the belly of the wolf that had soared into the air. It was a military knife with a groove in the middle that was used to draw blood.

    The de was extremely sharp. With a long pull of the knife, not only was the wolf¡¯s blood sttered all over its body, but the gray wolf¡¯s internal organs also fell from the air.

    The scene was extremely cruel and bloody. Even Shen Xiaoxiao herself did not think that one day she would be so ruthless and merciless.

    In an instant, Shen Xiaoxiao had killed two adult wolves. There were three left, and two were slightly further away from her. Their mouths were still tearing at their prey, and they had yet to react to what was happening here.

    On the other hand, the adult ck wolf that was with the gray wolf that had its belly cut open was already prepared to attack. It did not give Shen Xiaoxiao any time to catch her breath and immediately pounced on her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately squatted down and raised the torch high. The ck wolf¡¯s belly that was rising in the air was directly touched by the torch, and a piece of its fur was instantly burned off.

    It made it make an extremely strange cry, which sounded like pain, but also like a call. No, it was a call. Because just as its cry ended, the two wolves, who were still eating their prey, immediately turned around and aimed at her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart paused. She did not dare to hesitate at all. She charged at the ck wolf with an injured belly. First, the torch was forcefully thrown over. Taking advantage of the moment when the ck wolf dodged, she leaped up from the left, the sharp de immediately pierced into its right front thigh.

    After rolling on the ground for a while, she finally came close to the jujube tree and stood still.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s movements were agile, and her arms were extremely strong. She had used all her strength in that sh. When she stood under the tree and looked at the injured ck wolf, she saw that her sh had directly torn off half of the ck wolf¡¯s right front leg.

    It was likely that even the bones had been cut off. The entire right leg had been hung up and blood was pouring out. It looked extremely miserable.

    As for the wolf, it naturally did not have the slightest ability to resist. Ity on the ground and wailed incessantly.

    ¡°Alright, the other two wolves don¡¯t need to be polite. If you can¡¯t pierce their eyes, just get rid of them.¡±

    The voice that came from beside her ear shocked Shen Xiaoxiao. This Yan Kuan could actually see the movements on her side. He was facing a total of more than ten adult wolves. He did not care about his own matters, but he still had the mood to divert his attention to look at her side. He was truly a typical example of not seeking death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, but her eyes did not dare to move an inch away from him. The two wolves seemed to have just seen that theirpanions had been killed. Every step they took was especially forceful and careful.

    They seemed to know that this woman in front of them was not as easy to deal with as they had imagined.

    The torch had been thrown aside when she was rolling on the ground. Looking at her without the protection of the torch, the eyes of the two wolves shone with a green light, filled with the determination to kill and win.

    At this time, there was no way out. The gunshots by their ears had also ended. It seemed that the pistol was out of bullets. Yan Kuan also began to fight with real weapons.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two wolves in front of her who were getting closer and closer to her. She clenched the dagger in her hands. When they were charging at him, she immediately took a big step back and used the date tree to dodge the attacks of the two wolves.

    The cover of the big tree also caused the two wolves to instantly separate. Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to dy any longer. She directly jumped towards the wolf with gray fur that was closest to her. She grabbed the fur on its neck with one hand and directly rode on its back.

    Her entire action was crisp and swift. Even the gray wolf did not realize that this little human girl was so bold as to dare to sit on its body.

    The knife in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand fiercely stabbed down, directly cutting through the gray-furred wolf¡¯s aorta. Within a few seconds, the gray-furred wolf staggered and fell to the ground, unable to move.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to pull back her knife to deal with the first wolf, the wolf had already impatiently rushed up and directly waved its front ws to pounce at her.

    Without taking the knife, she turned sideways and narrowly avoided its attack. The wolf was obviously extremely angry and did not stop at all. It turned around and continued to pounce at her.

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao used her amazing eyesight to grab the hair on the wolf¡¯s ear when the wolf turned sideways and jumped past her. She turned around and rode on its extended hand, she punched the wolf¡¯s head mercilessly with her bare hands.

    First, she blew up the left eye with just one punch. The wolf shook hard and struggled. However, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Kuan was also trapped in the distance. The fists that were supposed to hit the wolf¡¯s head were instead aimed at its right eye.

    This time, the wolf¡¯s eyes were directly blown up. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately flipped over and ran towards Yan Kuan.

    Although the wolf¡¯s eye was blown up, it instinctively chased after her. However, after only a few steps, it staggered and fell to the ground.

    However, these few steps were enough. Shen Xiaoxiao remembered what Yan Kuan had said. Taking advantage of the gap, she climbed up to the tree at the side. Only when she climbed onto one of the branches and sat down firmly did she let out a breath in panic.

    This chaotic battle simply made it impossible for her to split herself. Using up all her strength, five wolves were?already her limit.

    She received a short rest and lowered her head to look at Yan Kuan under the tree. Even though there was no moonlight tonight, even though the surroundings were pitch-ck, there was still a thick smell of blood and a terrifying scene that made people unable to look straight at it, it still made Shen Xiaoxiao, who was used to seeing people kill, shudder.

    What was Yan Kuan doing...

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Man Who Made Her Timid</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Sitting on the high ground, she saw what the man below was doing.

    He was punching one wolf with his bare hands, each one hitting the forehead, each one beaten to death by him. Such ruthlessness, she, Shen Xiaoxiao, had never seen it before.

    The wolf carcasses on the ground were covered by the darkness of the night, which made the killing a little more hidden. However, Shen Xiaoxiao could clearly see that the man, the man called Yan Kuan, still had the broken de pinned firmly to his waist, and the scabbard had not been drawn, he did not seem to have any intention of pulling out the de.

    He had done it on purpose. He had deliberately used his bare hands to deal with the wolf pack.

    This realization made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair stand on end. This made her feel even more terrified than when she had just seen the wolf carcasses littered on the ground.

    The pistol named ¡°Bikini¡± could fire five bullets. In other words, it could only kill five wolves at most. There were at least twenty wolf carcasses littered on the ground. Looking at his movements and the remaining two obvious wolf kings in front of him... The final battle wasing to an end.

    Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be able to see the cold light in the dark night that illuminated the teeth on the corner of his cracked lips. It was like the fangs in the mouths of the wolves, making her feel even more terrified and fearful.

    Sure enough, she had seen him single-handedly kill more than 10 people with weapons. Compared to now, he was just a drop in the bucket. This man, his ability, would always be something she could notpare to, and also something she could notpare to.

    Could it be that he was really the legendary leader of the Dark Empire? The man who was known as the ¡°ck Emperor¡±? Was it really him? Yes, it was him. She should have guessed it long ago. Back then, when she was being chased by those people, the ¡°ck Emperor¡± that they kept calling out was him.

    Now, seeing this man who was full of killing and blood, her whole body was filled with trepidation and fear!

    There was only one ending for her to be enemies with such a man. Death... No, it would be ten times worse than death.

    Escape. This was the only way she could think of and the only path she could walk...

    The two wolves and one man were fighting under the tree. It was unknown whether it was because of the cold weather or the fear that was gradually rising in her heart, but she gritted her teeth and did not dare to let go. It was as if as long as she opened her mouth slightly, the stench of blood... The chill would rush into her from the deepest part of the tree, and she would no longer have the strength to persevere.

    The short de in her hand was still dripping with scarlet blood. The sudden appearance of silver light made it impossible for anyone to look straight at it.

    She shrank down from the tree. At the moment she thought that he would not be discovered, she immediately climbed down from the tree. She ran, ran, ran with all her might, ran with all her might. This had already be her final goal. It seemed that as long as she was one step slower... She was thest wolf waiting to be ughtered...

    There were still sparks in the cave. The cave that was warmed by the light was unable to ward off the slightest bit of coldness for her. Instead, it became colder and colder until she shivered.

    She packed her things. No matter what she grabbed, she would do her best to stuff it into her bag. Hurry up. She had to hurry up. Otherwise, she had a premonition that she would not be able to escape. No matter what, she would not be able to escape anymore.

    Whatever revenge or escape would be nipped in the bud by this man. She would never be able to get what she wanted in her entire life.

    ¡°Are you preparing to run away?¡±

    Cold air swept over from outside the cave. It was filled with the smell of blood. Hearing this calm and angry tone, Shen Xiaoxiao, who had her back facing him, shook her hands. The bags that were putting things in fell to the ground with a thud.

    She did not dare to turn her head back, afraid to see the man covered in blood and full of killing.

    However, reality never allowed her to consider. Her so-called good luck seemed to have disappearedpletely in front of this man.

    Yan Kuan looked at this little fellow who was about to escape with some amusement. He had just seen her suddenly shrink down from the tree and run even faster than a rabbit. He did not know what had happened to this little fellow and why she had suddenly run away.

    He did not have the mood to tangle with those wild beasts. After dealing with the wolf pack in two or three moves, he hurriedly chased after her. As expected, the moment he entered the cave, he saw the girl¡¯s appearance as she was about to run away.

    However, what was she shaking for? Was she cold?

    ¡°Is she cold? Why didn¡¯t you make the fire bigger?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt the hand on her shoulder slowly leave her body. She could not help but let out a breath and forced herself to be alert. She pretended as if nothing had happened and turned around, saying, ¡°Pack up...¡±

    Initially, she wanted to quibble a little. However, when she met Yan Kuan¡¯s pair of bottomless dark eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words werepletely stuck in her throat. Those eyes were too attractive, they could easily suck a person into the whirlpool that he had created for you.

    There was still killing and excitement in it. Yes, it was excitement. She could read it. There was excitement in his eyes. What was it that could make Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes carry excitement? Other than the killing just now, was there anything else? No, there was only them. There was only blood. There was only killing.

    She swallowed her saliva and stared nkly at the man who added a fire as if nothing had happened. He sat leisurely at the side and took care of a pheasant.

    For a moment, she was dumbstruck and did not dare to move a single inch.

    Yan Kuan turned his head to look at her. He found it funny that this girl looked so dazed. He looked at the package in her hand and said,?¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Although the smell of blood can attract wild beasts, at least we still have time to eat. After we finish eating, we can set off. There is still a certain distance between here and there. Moreover, I made a diversion on the way. Even if there is something chasing after us, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    These words made Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly let out a sigh of relief. He had misunderstood. It was good to have misunderstood. It was so good to have misunderstood. She almost thought that he would say,?¡°If you dare to run, I¡¯ll blow your head off.¡±

    She had not expected that this person would think that she was afraid of the bloody smell of those beasts, so she packed her things and waited for him. As expected, sometimes, the brain of a narcissistic man was not as simple as you could imagine.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m very happy that you came to save me today.¡±

    His pure white teeth shone brightly in the firelight, just like the fangs she had seen in the night.

    It turned out that he had misunderstood it because she had saved him out of kindness.

    She let out a breath. Fortunately, her decision had helped him escape. Otherwise, if this man came back and saw that he had run away, he would not have let him off so easily.

    Yan Kuan seemed to be in a good mood, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to say anything else. Moreover, she really had nothing to say to this man.

    Instead, Yan Kuan said to himself,?¡°After we finish eating, we¡¯ll walk ten miles west. There¡¯s a hot spring cave there. We¡¯ll rest there tonight. My people will arrive tomorrow. At that time, we¡¯ll take a ne out directly.¡±

    After saying that, he nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and found that her head was lowered and she looked a little dejected. Yan Kuan thought that she was afraid of Devon¡¯s matter, so he kindlyforted her:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Devon doesn¡¯t have the guts to snatch my woman.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry? Could she be at ease? At this moment, she would rather have fallen into Devon¡¯s hands so that she could find a chance to escape. But in his hands, forget it. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy for her to escape.

    However, do you want her, Shen Xiaoxiao, to ept her fate? No, absolutely not. The reason why she was reborn was naturally to reverse her fate. She would not let herself escape from one devil¡¯s den with great difficulty and fall into another wolf¡¯s den. She wanted to return to her country and take revenge. She would definitely notpromise easily.

    To escape, she had to find a chance to escape. Tomorrow, he said that his people would return tomorrow. When that time came, it would be the best time to escape. Yes, that was how it should be done. Now, she had to conserve her energy, eat and drink to her heart¡¯s content, and make all preparations.

    The decadence and fear she had felt earlier had all vanished under the support of the conviction in her heart.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a determined woman. She had made up her mind for two lifetimes. For this determination, she was willing to do anything.

    Revenge. That was the only purpose for her to survive...

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Hot Spring, Hand Over the Key</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao was prepared to be polite with this man.

    She was also prepared to face difficulties head-on.

    She was even more prepared to face the dangers when she ran away.

    However, she was not prepared to be naked and honest with this man.

    She was a woman after all, and this man actually stripped naked in front of her, and even pointed at her openly. The most uneptable thing was that this guy actually had the face to invite her to join him in the hot spring.

    Hot spring. Alright, in such a cold winter, this was definitely a veryfortable thing to do. If it wasn¡¯t for this man, she would have stripped naked and run down without him inviting her.

    However, to be so honest with this man? No way!

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had underestimated the degree of shamelessness of this man. Her jacket was so wide that he only needed to lift it up by the cor to pull it off. As for the rest of her underwear and pants, Yan Kuan even held her in his arms. After kicking off her shoes, he did not need to do much to peel them off and threw her into the hot spring pool.

    After a few ps, the hot spring pool was not big. She stood still along the stone wall and looked at this man with some anger. Damn it, how dare he treat her like this? However, for the sake of the difference in strength, she endured it.

    Seeing that this little thing was so obedient and didn¡¯t struggle, Yan Kuan used his little bird to point at her and slowly walked down the hot spring pool.

    He looked at something that was gradually sinking into the water with ck lines all over his head. He swallowed his saliva unnaturally. This action caused sparks to fly in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. This woman could easily arouse his interest.

    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with what you saw?¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head fiercely and looked away. This shameless person was indeed shameless to the extreme.

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Yan Kuanughed out loud. He knew that this little girl was definitely replying him with these words. However, her performance tonight was really good. He also had more patience to tease her and said to her,?¡°You should say that you¡¯re satisfied, understand? Come and say it once. Satisfied, satisfied.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious. ¡®Do I need you to teach me how to speak? Do I need to? Don¡¯t I know how to speak myself?¡¯

    However, in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes, this little fellow who had been locked up since she was young did not know how to speak. That was why he was kind enough to teach her to speak word by word.

    ¡°Little fellow, do you know what a man wants to do the most after experiencing a massacre?¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously turned her head to look at him curiously. Yan Kuan looked at her round little eyes that seemed to be filled with curiosity. They were so cute.

    His heart skipped a beat. Something simr spurted out. He strode over and stretched out his hand to take a look. He pulled her into his embrace. With a hint of temptation, he said with a faint, misty, ambiguous tone, ¡°Of course it¡¯s something to do. Love to do!¡±

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao could close her eyes, she was locked onto by the eyes that were suddenly closing in on her. They were deep and seductive.

    Her heart was beating rapidly. His dominance actually made her hum a satisfied murmur in the depths of her heart.

    If you can¡¯t resist, then you might as well sink into it and enjoy this moment of pleasure...

    The night was long...

    The cold wind blew. Even though they stayed in the cave and the hot spring kept emitting heat, Shen Xiaoxiao was still awakened by the cold wind that blew in from outside the cave.

    The sky was already bright. Yan Kuan had already sat in a corner and lit a fire. He was leisurely roasting a wild rabbit. As he watched her sleepy eyes open, the tenderness in his eyes could not be hidden as he looked at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Wash up ande have breakfast. We don¡¯t have to go anywhere today. My people will be back in the afternoon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She had almost forgotten the most important thing. Since the afternoon wasing, she had to prepare well.

    She saw the clothes beside her that had already been dried. The smell of blood had already been washed clean. They were roasted until they were warm and ready to be worn.

    Yan Kuan looked at the loose pants and clothes, and frowned. Without saying anything, he pulled the shoces out of his shoes.

    He pulled her into his arms and tied the pants to prevent the wind from getting in. Looking at Yan Kuan, who was so gentle and meticulous, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart wavered slightly.

    You couldn¡¯t imagine that such a powerful and unpredictable man would be so serious about doing these things for you, and yet you could remain indifferent and remain true to yourself.

    Last night, he was like a bloody overlord who controlled life and death, but now he had immediately be a meticulous and gentle best boyfriend. This contradictory feeling strongly stimted her.

    She would waver, which was within reason, because she was a human being. As a human being, she had feelings, just like how a human being had hatred. With hatred, there would be desire, and naturally, love.

    However, this slight waver disappeared without a trace in Yan Kuan¡¯s next words, as if it had never been there before.

    ¡°Where did you hide the key?¡±

    What did he say? He was asking where she had hidden the key? How did he know that the key was with her?

    ¡°What?¡±

    She looked at him warily, and his body slightly moved away. Looking at the person who was so guarded, Yan Kuan¡¯s heart trembled, and the gentleness in his eyes disappeared.

    He had just received news that the person was about to die. He had to get the key. He didn¡¯t want anything else, but he definitely had to get the ck Ganoderma. Only the ck Ganoderma could save that person¡¯s life.

    Looking at the change in the man¡¯s eyes, she knew that his gentleness and doting had a purpose.

    This man, this terrifying man, how could he really have feelings for a woman like her?

    Now, he probably knew that he was about to leave the jungle and couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him warily. She really didn¡¯t believe that this man would be able to find the key from her. As long as she didn¡¯t take it out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.

    However, Yan Kuan¡¯s action startled Shen Xiaoxiao. He grabbed her neck. It seemed that as long as he used a little strength, that fair and slender neck would be gently broken by him.

    His bloodthirsty eyes stared at her. He was clearly cold and sharp, but he said to her with a seductive gentleness, ¡°Good girl, spit it out. Spit it out. You¡¯re my favorite little pet.¡±

    Spit it out? He wanted her to spit it out? How did he know? How did he know?

    But to spit it out? Was that possible? Impossible! Absolutely not.

    Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stubborn little eyes, Yan Kuan¡¯s fire immediately burst out. She was indeed a willful little fellow. If she didn¡¯t suffer a little, she really wouldn¡¯t know fear.

    The other hand reached out and directly pinched open her mouth. Under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s disbelieving gaze, two fingers reached into her mouth.

    A wave of trembling vomiting. As expected, a thread slowly pulled out from behind the gums. The key with sticky liquid was pulled out...

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Sessfully Escaping</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan shook off the nauseous woman and said yfully, ¡°Little Oriental Loli, you are indeed ruthless. You are also ruthless to yourself. This hiding ce makes me admire you.¡±

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, bastard? Little loli, don¡¯t forget that you snatched this thing from my hands. Why am I a bastard now?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the breakfast for you. Eat it and we¡¯ll be out of here in a while. As for doing my woman¡¯s thing, you can also do it right away.¡±

    Looking at her with some teasing eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the man who had a murderous look on his face just now had turned into a spring breeze, and the fear in her heart grew deeper.

    He took the key. He actually took the key.

    Those things, those things that she used to turn the tables, were they going to be given away just like that? No. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, would never, neverpromise so easily.

    Did he think that she could easily give in without the key? In his dream! She was no longer that stupid pig-like person from her previous life. She had long been prepared,

    As long as she could return to the warehouse, she would definitely be able to take the money. These were hers. Definitely only hers.

    However, she really did not expect that Liu Yufei, that b*tch, who used 10 years to find what she had been looking for... This strict and lenient person used less than 10 days to know that the item was hidden on her body.

    How did this man do it? What kind of man was he exactly?

    The leader of the Dark Empire! The man known as the ¡°ck Emperor¡±! This was truly terrifying to the extreme!

    However, no matter what kind of man he was, he would definitely not be Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s man. He only treated her as a tool. Didn¡¯t he hear what he just said? His woman? A pet? How could Yan Kuan truly treat her as a person?

    What was the difference between him and those people? The only difference was that this man was stronger, more terrifying, and more unshakable.

    ¡®His woman? Hmph, you¡¯re also just my little man, that¡¯s all!¡¯

    The roasted and fragrant hare, even if she didn¡¯t have an appetite, was swallowed by Shen Xiaoxiao one bite at a time. The hare that he left behind was plump. Looking at the skeleton beside it, she knew that this person had already eaten one... Therge rabbit left behind for her gave her a small idea.

    She tore off half of it and carefully wrapped it up with leaves. Yan Kuan walked out of the cave, and she took the opportunity to put half of the roasted rabbit into her backpack.

    When she turned around and sat back down, she randomly took a few bones from the pile of bones left behind by him and ced them on her side.

    Having just finished all of this, Yan Kuan walked into the cave. Looking at the little guy who had already finished eating and was wiping his mouth, Yan Kuan said with some yfulness, ¡°Look, take out those things that shouldn¡¯t exist and your appetite will be better.¡±

    Hearing his sarcastic words, Shen Xiaoxiaopletely ignored him. Instead, she very naturally walked over to pack up her things.

    Yan Kuan thought that this little guy was still angry, so he said with some kindness, ¡°Be good. It¡¯s useless for you to take this key. It¡¯s just a warehouse key. There are things that men y with inside. Even if you take it away, there¡¯s no benefit at all.

    ¡°Moreover, you took this thing back then just to protect yourself. Now that you¡¯re mine, what are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°So, now, you should apologize to me. Say you¡¯re sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have taken your keys. Say it.¡±

    F*ck, this first half of the sentence sounded like human words, but thisst sentence, did he really think she was an idiot and didn¡¯t understand anything? Apologize, why should she apologize?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s small eyes were straight like Yan Kuan¡¯s. Her eyes were filled with hostility and anger, but it only made Yan Kuanugh. Oh, this little girl could still understand what he said.

    In Yan Kuan¡¯s heart, he had always felt that this girl¡¯s intelligence should remain at the age of six. Therefore, he treated Shen Xiaoxiao like a child. No, even if he treated a child, Yan Kuan would never be so patient.

    She was an exception, definitely an exception!

    Just as Yan Kuan was about to say a few more words, themotion outside the cave caught his attention. The sound of the watch on his wrist suddenly made Yan Kuan turn his head and say to Shen Xiaoxiao, who had also be vignt,

    ¡°My people have arrived. Have you packed your things? Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Yan Kuan took the basket, which was rather low in value to him, and walked out without the slightest bit of difort, standing in front of the group of people.

    Lei Lie was originally quite excited when he saw his bosse out, but then he saw his boss carrying a basket on his back. Yes, a simple handmade basket, and he instantly felt as if the world was broken into pieces. He really wanted a camera to capture it. He really wanted to.

    However, before Lei Lie could finish his surprise, Shen Xiaoxiao, who had just walked out, once again made Lei Lie stunned. Little Oriental Loli? Didn¡¯t Boss hate this woman very much? He even said that he wanted to clean her up. Why was he with this woman now?

    Could it be that it was too cold here, so he wanted this woman to warm his bed? Was that possible?

    However, since they had found this Little Oriental Loli, they would be able to find out the whereabouts of the key.

    ¡°Where are the things that I asked you to bring?¡±

    Lei Lie was originally standing there foolishly and watching Shen Xiaoxiao not moving at all. However, his appearance made Yan Kuan feel that it was exceptionally dazzling. What was he looking at? Had he not seen it before? Why was Lei Lie so silly?

    ¡°Oh, I brought it, I brought it. So it¡¯s for her? Come, little loli, here you are.¡±

    Lei Lie directly threw a backpack to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao reached out to take it. Looking at Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan gently said to her,?¡°Go to the cave and change beforeing out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just taken over the backpack when she felt it. It was probably some kind of clothes. She did not expect it to really be like that. She did not hesitate at once. It was really not a good idea to wear clothes that did not fit her. Moreover, it was not that warm. It was really great that she had to change now.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the bag and walked into the cave. Not to mention that the clothes were quiteplete, there were even warm clothes inside and out. Looking at the clothes that Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing to keep her warm, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled evilly. This time... Even if she had to spend the winter in the jungle, she was not afraid anymore.

    She did not throw away those loose clothes. She carefully folded them and put them into her backpack. These things were prepared just in case.

    The bag that she put her clothes in also had some water and dry rations. This should be a military backpack, but it wasplete. These dry rations could also be of great use.

    This really made it convenient for her to escape.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao walked out, Yan Kuan and the man called Lei Lie were holding a map and discussing something in detail. Not far away, seven or eight people were standing in formation, not daring to have the slightest bit of trouble.

    Just by looking at the quality of these people, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this man, Yan Kuan, was not as simple as an ordinary businessman. Would a man that even a hooligan like Devon was afraid of be so simple? The answer was, of course, no. He was definitely not simple.

    Shen Xiaoxiao carried her backpack and walked out. Looking at the girl who had changed into a new set of clothes and was obviously much more spirited and beautiful, Yan Kuan nodded his head in satisfaction.

    This girl did have a good appearance. This camouge uniform on her body gave her a different feeling.

    ¡°Wait a moment. We¡¯ll set off in five minutes. The ne will be waiting on the open ground ten miles away. Once we board the ne, it won¡¯t be cold anymore. The snow should be falling soon.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s exnation made Lei Lie stunned. ¡®Boss is actually so attentive to this little loli? What is he trying to do? What is going on? What had happened between the little loli and Boss?! There was an affair, there must be an affair!¡¯

    ¡°Convenient.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said to Yan Kuan. Lei Lie, who was beside her, was stunned. Convenient? What did this mean?

    ¡°You should say that I want to go to the bathroom. Go. Don¡¯t run far. We¡¯re leaving soon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to be so easy to talk to. She immediately turned around and left. However, Yan Kuan grabbed her cor and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t said it yet. Quickly say it. I want to go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡®Can you not be so obsessive? Can you not be so mortifying?¡¯

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face, ah, immediately turned red. In the past, when no one was around, it was nothing. But in front of her, there was such a big group standing there with a yful look on their face. No, they were looking at her with a stifled smile on their face. She would also be embarrassed, okay?

    ¡°I, want, to, go, to, the, bathroom.¡±

    These words made Shen Xiaoxiao gnash her teeth. Damn man, damn obsessivepulsive disorder! Fortunately, this was thest time. After she ran away, he could slowly force himself on his own.

    Yan Kuan looked at such an obedient person and released her cor in satisfaction. He even gently patted her head and said, ¡°Go,e back quickly.¡±

    Turning around, in a ce that Yan Kuan could not see, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled wickedly. Come back quickly? Hmph, then you can wait patiently...

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Seal the Mountain In Heavy Snow and Find a Way Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss, let me bring some people to look for her. You go back first, and I¡¯ll definitely capture her and bring her back for you.¡±

    Lei Lie looked at his boss¡¯s furious expression. Even he didn¡¯t expect that this little eastern loli would actually run away right under their noses.

    Also, Boss¡¯ expression was several times colder than this snowy weather.

    ¡°What a little brat. The snow is about to close the mountain. Find her as soon as possible.¡±

    Yan Kuan wanted to catch the little night cat himself, but that person was about to die. He had to rush back. Lei Lie and the others could also enter the mountain. He had already asked them to bring enough equipment in order to find the warehouse and the ck Ganoderma.

    However, he had thought that the little thing would ignore the danger ande to apany him in the bloody battle wolf pack. How could it be considered a breadwinner? He had not expected that she would actually escape in such a rxed manner. What a mistake.

    ¡°Remember, bring her back unscathed.¡±

    Lei Lie was stunned when he received the order. Unscathed? Was the boss really serious? What kind of magic did that Little Oriental Loli have that could make boss care about not hurting her even when he was so angry? Interesting, this was too interesting. He had to properly deal with this Little Oriental Loli.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was in a good mood. It had been a long time since she was so happy. She had actually run away. She had really run away from that damn man.

    It would not be so easy to catch her this time.

    Moreover, he had said himself that the snowy peak was about to arrive. When that time came, she would stay here for the entire winter. She would be able to avoid his search.

    She trotted forward. This was the third time she had walked this road. She was very familiar with it. Moreover, her physical strength was good. She trotted for half an hour and rested for three minutes before continuing. If she encountered any wild fruits on the way... She would pick them no matter if they were delicious or not.

    However, in winter, there were almost no wild fruits or wild vegetables. Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered that there was a wild chestnut tree and a pine tree not far away. She could pick up some things.

    Chestnut was a good thing for the winter. It had an extremely high starch content and was resistant to hunger. Shen Xiaoxiao continued to walk forward ording to the distance in her memory.

    When she passed by the chestnut tree, she indeed saw the wild chestnut trees and the footprints of some small foxes on the ground. Fortunately, it was not snowing. Otherwise, these things would have been gone.

    The backpack in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand was the empty backpack that was used to store her clothes. She climbed up the tree and slowly filled up more than half of the backpack. She only gave up after it weighed 50 to 60 pounds.

    It took Shen Xiaoxiao five days to return to the withered tree from here. Compared to the time when she and Yan Kuan set off together, it saved her an entire day¡¯s time.

    As expected, as long as she left Yan Kuan, her luck would improve. She really did not encounter anyrge beasts on the way. Instead, she was lucky enough to hunt two pheasants and a hare.

    She hung it on her waist and carried a huge backpack in front and back. Just like that, she slowly walked back to the warehouse.

    She threw the things down bit by bit. The heavy snow had been falling for a few days. If she was not familiar with the road conditions, she could not guarantee that she would not be able to arrive here so quickly.

    Yan Kuan had taught her how to make a fire in the jungle and how to grill food. These things were of great use to her.

    She had really slowly learned the true rules of survival in the jungle by relying on these.

    She had dug the small dog hole long ago. She was afraid that one day she would be locked up in this warehouse.

    She had been locked up for 10 years in her previous life. In the first few years, she had thought that if her limbs were not crippled, she could dig a dog hole out with her hands. However, her limbs were weak and she could barely walk normally. She could barely take care of herself. If she wanted to dig a hole, she could not do it. She could not do it at all.

    But now, looking at the small hole that she had made before, she went straight in.

    The deeper the ground was, the less cold it was outside. However, this sealed ce depended on the dog hole for air. She could not stay behind the door.

    Shen Xiaoxiao poured out all the chestnuts. She was not in a hurry. Slowly, bit by bit, she moved the money, gold, and diamonds out of the dog hole.

    However, when she was packing them, a ck wooden box caught her attention.

    A ck, arm-long wooden box. When she opened it, there was a ck thing that looked like a lingzhi inside.

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought that this was a lingzhi. These things were actually verymon in China. However, if it was in Country M, those foreign devils would probably think that this was a good thing. That was why they treasured it so much.

    Little did Shen Xiaoxiao know that she had mistakenly thought that it was an ordinary Ganoderma herb. It had even saved her life in a crisis in the future. That was something to be said in the future, so let¡¯s not talk about it for now.

    This thing was not big or heavy. It was different from those white flour or weapons. It was actually very easy to carry it with her.

    A small crack in the bag could fit it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two packages that were filled with cash and gold bars. Of course, the bag of diamonds was also priceless. For a moment, she felt inexplicably excited when she saw that she had such a fruitful harvest.

    Now, there was still an important thing to do. As long as the snow was big enough and the temperature was cold enough, theke would freeze, and she would be able to cross theke and reach the Moros Continent on the other side.

    The chestnuts she had collected were indeed of great use. With her small appetite, she would stay in this cave every day without exercising. More than tenrge chestnuts could fill her stomach. asionally, she would roast a little chicken and rabbit meat to improve her diet. As long as she lived frugally, she could really survive the coldest moment.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of suffering, nor was she afraid of the cold. These hardships were already a kind of enjoyment for her. Compared to the life she had lived in the dark prison for the past ten years, it was already a world of difference. Therefore, she was very content. Those who were content would be able to survive in this ce.

    ...

    ¡°Hall Master, the snow has already sealed the mountain. We¡¯ve been searching here for more than half a month, but we still haven¡¯t seen the little loli¡¯s figure. Could she have already...¡±

    The guard under the door asked Lei Lie, but he didn¡¯t finish the rest of his sentence. After all, in the face of such a huge snowstorm, it was simply impossible for her to survive in this forest that was being developed.

    ¡°Even if she was eaten by those wild beasts, we still have to find her body to report back. However, I don¡¯t think this Little Oriental Loli is so weak. Dark 7, don¡¯t underestimate her. You might not be her match either.¡±

    Lei Lie said to Dark 7 with some amusement.

    ¡°Is it really that mysterious? Is she really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s powerful or not, but she was able tost 20 moves against boss without losing. What do you think?¡± Lei Lie raised his eyebrows and looked at the group of people with Fang Gang and spoke with some unknown meaning.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? 20 moves? That powerful? I¡¯ll be defeated in 15 moves at most, and a skinny little girl like her can withstand 20 moves? Hall Master, are you kidding me?¡±

    Dark 11 also didn¡¯t believe it. He felt that the Hall Master was exaggerating.

    ¡°Hey, kids, don¡¯t not believe it. When the timees, won¡¯t you know when you meet and practice? We¡¯ll reach our destination tomorrow. Borz Falls is connected to Moros Continent. I hope this Little Oriental Loli won¡¯t have crossed the river.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Although the entire waterfall is covered with ice, it¡¯s not thick enough for a person to pass through. It¡¯s more like she doesn¡¯t want her life.¡±

    Dark 12 was right, but Lei Lie was still feeling uneasy. His boss had repeatedly reminded him not to underestimate this Little Oriental Loli. It was easy to imagine how terrifying she was. Just how terrifying was this girl?

    Lei Lie had no idea that Shen Xiaoxiao was actually standing by the side of theke that had already turned into thin ice. She looked at the cier with an inexplicable expression.

    Borz Waterfall was well-known. The surface of theke was a mile wide. Even with her amazing eyesight, she could not see everything clearly on the other side of theke.

    There was also a violently surging river water under the ice. Because of the waterfall, theke water was more fluid. The ice that had formed on theke surface was even thinner. It was almost impossible to cross it from above.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Tracking</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been here for more than ten minutes. The overwhelming snowkes were enough to upset her.

    It seemed that if she wanted to get through the Connors Jungle, she had to go upstream.

    The farther away from the waterfall, the less fluid the river was, and the thicker the ice on theke.

    In such a snowstorm, it was impossible to move like this, but for some reason, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that if she did not act immediately, she would definitely meet with big trouble.

    Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao left with the two big packages in the cave, and soon, someone had arrived outside the withered tree.

    ¡°Hall Master, is the warehouse under here?¡± Dark 14 asked Lei Lie with some doubt. It was just a withered tree. If this Devon really built the warehouse here, it would really be an extremely hidden ce. At least, he would never have thought of it.

    ¡°Boss said that the most likely ce is here. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. Dark 7, you¡¯re smaller. Go down and take a look.¡±

    Dark 7 took off his heavy backpack and slowly walked into the withered tree with a shlight. As time passed, the people standing outside stomped their feet and exhaled. The weather was so cold that they were panicking.

    Snowkes danced in the air. The forest that was sealed by the heavy snow was filled with a danger that could not be ignored. After waiting for half an hour, Dark 7 climbed out of the cave.

    ¡°How is it? What¡¯s the situation down there?¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, there¡¯s an iron door down there. It should be the warehouse we¡¯re looking for. However, there should have been people down there already. There are traces of a fire, and the fire is still a little warm. I think someone left here not long ago. There are also some chestnuts and other daily necessities.¡±

    Dark 7¡¯s words made Lei Lie¡¯s heart tighten. This Little Oriental Loli was indeed hiding here.

    They were not familiar with the road conditions, so it took them more than 20 days to arrive here from the time they met their boss. These 20 days could be considered as suffering.

    If not for everyone being well-trained, they definitely would not have dared to walk to the deepest part of this forest like this.

    Pressing on the miniputer on his wrist, the instructions were issued. In less than three hours, the ne would arrive at the open space outside. The most important thing now was to take out the things in the warehouse and then find the Little Oriental Loli.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down with Dark 7. Dark 9, 11, and 12 will be on top to receive her. 14 and 16, you guys follow along theke to find the Little Oriental Loli.¡±

    ¡°Remember to bring her back unscathed after you find her. Also, be careful.¡±

    Lei Lie immediately gave the order. He threw down his bag and followed Dark 7 into the underground. Finding the ck Ganoderma was the most important thing. Even the Little Oriental Loli could notpare to that person. Even if their Boss was here, he would still make the same choice.

    Dark 14 and 16 walked along theke. Looking at the vast world filled with scenes of snow dancing in the sky, they became more and more curious about the mysterious Little Oriental Loli.

    The seven of them had encountered countless dangers and troubles when they entered the depths of the forest. This little loli actually dared to live alone in the depths of the forest. Where did her courage and abilitye from?

    ¡°14, look. Are these footprints?¡±

    With sharp eyes, 16 immediately saw a pair of footprints by thekeside. However, because of the heavy snow, there was only a shallow shadow. However, they had hope. This Little Oriental Loli, who didn¡¯t show any traces along the way... Finally, they found some clues.

    With a hint of excitement in their eyes, the two of them hurriedly walked in the direction of their footsteps. Since there were no traces left, they continued to move forward. This was because this path had a direction to go in, and that was the upstream of the river.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s subordinates were in charge of the world¡¯srgest underground organization, the ¡°Dark Empire¡±.

    Sniping, offering rewards, and ck market transactions. As long as one had a need, no matter who it was, as long as they could afford the price, there was nothing that the Dark Empire couldn¡¯t handle.

    However, although the Dark Empire was known by the people on the global street, no one had ever seen their true appearance. Even Yan Kuan himself was just an ordinary businessman in the eyes of outsiders. At most, he had some background, however, no one knew what it was exactly.

    Every single person in the Dark Empire was capable of fighting ten people by themselves. Although they had been running around in the jungle for more than a month, each of them still retained enough physical strength.

    They were moving in groups, so whether they were eating or resting, they were definitely one street ahead of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Their movements were also faster, quicker, and their stamina had clearly increased the distance between them.

    Half an hourter, the footprints were bing more and more obvious. They could even vaguely see a white dot moving in the distance.

    The clothes Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing were the junglebat uniform that they had sent over. It was waterproof, warm, and well-concealed.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel much cold along the way.

    It had to be said that the only good thing that Yan Kuan did was to give her these tight-fitting clothes, which solved her biggest andrgest problem.

    After staying in the withered tree hole for more than ten days, her period had also passed. Fortunately, there was a first-aid kit in the backpack that contained the clothes. There was sterile cotton and some gauze in it. Shen Xiaoxiao remembered that she had her first period since she was 16 years old, if one were to really count it, this was the third period in her life.

    It was not much. Three days had passed, which saved her a lot of trouble.

    However, in her previous life, because of her three years as a call girl, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s period began to be extremely abnormal. Later on, her period became less and less every time she went to the toilet. In the end, when she returned to the country, her period was cleaned up every single day, and there was only one point.

    Third Uncle had hired a doctor to specially treat her, but at that time, she did not want to drink Chinese medicine every day. After seeing that she was getting better, he did not persist.

    Therefore, she added a problem of infertility. This was also the reason why the Pei family looked down on her.

    Later on, when it was revealed that she had worked abroad for three years, the Pei family was even more determined to break off the engagement.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very concerned about this aspect of herself. During those three days, she had been cooped up underground and did not go out. The chicken and rabbit meat that she had saved were all taken out to eat. She needed to ensure nutrition, and she needed to have a healthy body.

    The topic had gone off-topic, and she returned to the main topic.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had an extremely strong observation ability, and she was exceptionally sensitive. She instantly felt that something was wrong behind her.

    She turned her head and saw that the snowkes that filled the sky could not stop her amazing vision. There were two men wearing the same clothes as her. They were Yan Kuan¡¯s subordinates.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened. They had reallye looking for her.

    She immediately quickened her pace. However, she was carrying a huge bag on her back and chest. The two items added up to more than 200 kilograms. If it were not for her great physical strength, she would not have been able to carry these two items for half a day.

    Of course, these two items were obviously dragging her down. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was now a typical person who wanted money but didn¡¯t want her life. She wanted to hold on to this money until her death. If she wanted to take revenge, she needed to have enough capital.

    Counting the time, she had walked for at least four hours. She had walked at least ten miles before and after.

    Moreover, it was snowing heavily. There were no wild beasts out for a stroll, so her walk was exceptionally fast and smooth.

    The river surface was actually getting smallerpared to the area near the waterfall. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that it was getting smaller, but that it was already close to the branches of the river, and the two branches had gathered together to form a huge waterfall. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was standing at the branch entrance, holding a simple snowboard that she had prepared long ago, ready to risk her life to cross the river...

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Crossing the River to Moros Continent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What is she doing?¡± 14 looked at the woman who was obviously not moving anymore and asked with a bad expression.

    Although Dark 16¡¯s eyesight was not as good as 14¡¯s, he could still see the Little Oriental Loli clearly stopping.

    What was she going to do? ¡°She¡¯s going to cross the river. Is she going to cross the river just like that?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be? The ice on the river can¡¯t bear the weight of a person. Is she courting death?¡±

    ¡°Quick, hurry up and go over. Boss said that he wants this girl to be unharmed. We must not let anything happen to her.¡±

    Dark 14 and 16 hurriedly sped up and ran over.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually feeling uneasy. She was notpletely confident that she could walk across the ice. If the ice wasnd, it would take at least half an hour to walk across it normally.

    However, the ice on the river was not able to walk normally.

    Dark 14 and 16 had read the information of the little loli. They knew that the little loli had been trapped in the club since she was young. She had never experienced any education or learning, they had already thought that it was a miracle to live in the snow-covered forest.

    But now, she was just casually preparing to cross the river. Was she looking for death?

    Did she even know how to swim? If the ice broke and she fell down, she would definitely be looking for death.

    The two of them sped up and ran over. However, the snowstorm was getting stronger, and the visibility was getting lower and lower. The worry in their hearts grew stronger and stronger.

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid at this moment, she was not stupid. In her previous life, she had apanied Pei Li in skiing. Skiing was a sport that could not be yed by a person whose limbs had been torn off.

    However, Pei Li liked this sport. In order to cater to Pei Li, Shen Xiaoxiao had suffered a lot when she learned how to ski.

    Moreover, the skiing teacher who taught her back then had told her that when walking on the ice, the most taboo thing was to have too little pressure and too little strength. This would easily break through the ice and fall into the ice river.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao knitted a simple snowboard by herself.

    She needed to use the power of the snowboard to slide quickly from the top.

    She calcted that if she used a snowboard, she would be able to cross the ice in at most 10 minutes.

    The two huge backpacks did not need a snowboard. She tied them up with two long vines and pulled them to slide.

    The rucksacks were special and waterproof. She was not worried at all. Even if her luck was bad and she fell into an ice hole, she was not afraid of getting her money wet.

    She stood on the ice gently with a silky feeling. In fact, if she were to take action tomorrow in such a blizzard, the sess rate might be higher. However, when she thought of the people behind her, she could not wait to leave.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to leave this ce immediately.

    If she fell into Yan Kuan¡¯s hands, she would never be able to return to the country in this lifetime. It was better to bet everything on one gamble. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, would return to the country even if she had to die. Nothing could stop her from returning to the country.

    This thing was indeed effective. With a re from the two wooden sticks, she instantly drew two meters away. Shen Xiaoxiao was ecstatic. Good, really good.

    Her palms were sweating nervously. She was afraid that she would fall if she lost her bnce, and she was even more afraid that the ice in front of her would be even weaker. The closer she got to the surface of theke, the more worried she became.

    Creak¨C

    Her heart tightened. This sound, this sound was obviously the sound of ice cracking on the surface of theke. Shen Xiaoxiao was scared out of her wits and immediately used all her strength.

    Her hands were extremely strong. At this moment, she had used all her strength to support the specially modified tree branches. Each time, she was able to slide dozens of meters away.

    Seeing that the shore was getting closer and closer, she became more and more excited. However, the sound of ice cracking by her ears was also getting louder and louder.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that the two people standing on the shore behind her were sweating for her. For some reason, she could always hear the sound of the wind and snow as if someone was shouting, ¡°Run, run!¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the time and courage to look back. She knew that people sometimes relied on this momentum. Once they rxed, all their previous efforts would be in vain.

    Dark 14 and 16 were very proud of this Little Oriental Loli. When they ran over, the little loli was already on the ice.

    Dark 14 did not dare to dy and immediately stepped on the ice, preparing to chase her back.

    However, as soon as he stood on the ice, arge hole immediately appeared on the ice. If 16 had not quickly pulled him, he would definitely have fallen into the ice hole.

    With this pull, 14 fell onto the ice closest to the shore with a bang.

    This was bad. The ice started to crack along the crack and chased after the girl who was dragging the two bags in an extremely strange manner.

    The two of them were shouting anxiously behind them, hoping that she would run faster if she heard them.

    They had also seen clearly that the little loli¡¯s feet were made of simple special skis. They did not know that this little girl actually had such skills, but this thing was the best thing to use on the surface of the ice.

    In the past, when there were no skis, the ancients used this thing. When they saw that she ran extremely fast, they could only anxiously hope that she would be lucky enough to run past this cracked ice surface.

    In thest five meters, Shen Xiaoxiao could even feel that half of the backpack was already suspended in the air. She did not dare to hesitate at all. She jumped deeply and jumped to the shore.

    On the other side, Dark 14 and 16 had just breathed a sigh of relief when they saw her jump, but the next scene scared them silly.

    What was going on? Didn¡¯t this person already run to the shore safely? But how did she get dragged into the water so quickly?

    It was the backpack. It was her two backpacks. What was in there? Was it that heavy? It actually dragged her down. The two of them looked at the other side of the shore worriedly. Nothing could happen to her but it had already happened!

    This person could be considered to have disappeared right under their noses. If something really happened, the two of them would be in big trouble.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was depressed. She was already at the shore, but she was actually dragged into the water by the two backpacks on her back.

    But if you asked her to throw away these two backpacks, don¡¯t even think about it. She would never let go even if she died.

    The coldness of theke water made Shen Xiaoxiao grit her teeth. Although she did not know how to swim, whether it was by theke or in the hot spring pool, Yan Kuan had taught her that she must know how to hold her breath and not panic. The more panicked she was, the easier it would be for something to happen.

    Her clothes and backpack were made of special materials and had the effect of waterproof and heat preservation. She had just fallen into the water and the water had just seeped into her cor. She could still save herself.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already close to the shore. With a few flutters, she grabbed the stone wall by the shore and slowly climbed up.

    When Dark 14 and 16 saw Shen Xiaoxiao emerge from the water and slowly climb up to the shore, they were overjoyed. They were even happier than having their lives saved.

    However, 14¡¯s eyes had always been good. When he suddenly cursed, 16 was shocked and thought that something had happened again. He hurriedly grabbed the binocrs in 14¡¯s hand and looked over.

    When he looked over, 16 was speechless. What kind of brain did this little loli habe? She had almost lost her life, yet she still held onto the backpack tightly. What was in the backpack that made her so desperate?

    ¡°Is she just desperate for money? She must be crazy.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? She must have been locked up for more than ten years. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in that backpack. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. We can¡¯t get her back. Let¡¯s hurry and report to the Hall Master...¡±

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Return To the City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Lei Lie¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at the river that had once again frozen over. The wind stirred up by the helicopter was humming. Was this Little Oriental Loli a mouse? Once they entered this green-leafed forest, it would be very difficult for them to find her.

    Moreover, the ck Ganoderma that they were originally looking for had not been found. The fewrge boxes were all empty. They did not know what was inside, but they were almost certain that this Little Oriental Loli had taken it away.

    The most important thing now was to inform their boss as soon as possible. As for the Little Oriental Loli, they could only send another team to enter Moros Continent to look for her. The little loli would definitely pass through the oasis and enter Moros Continent.

    ...

    On the other side, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s smile had not stopped since she found the cave. She had really done it. She had really run out of the forest, even though she did not feel good after being drenched by the bone-piercing cold water.

    Although the bone-chilling cold swept through her entire body and almost caused her to freeze to death, when she settled down and lit a fire and felt the warmth, she felt extremelyfortable.

    At some point, she even thanked Yan Kuan for teaching her some essential survival skills, such as lighting a fire. Once the lighter entered the water, it could not be used at all. Without a lighter, she could quickly start a fire to warm herself. This was definitely the biggest and greatest skill in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. A gift.

    The clothes were warm and worn on her body. At this moment, the only w was that there was no food. There were only a few chestnuts. After barely filling her stomach, there would be no food the next day. In order to reduce her weight, she had to cross the river, she threw away a lot of necessary food and daily necessities.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to dy. She had already decided that she would continue to set off in the afternoon and leave the jungle as soon as possible. She would definitely not look down on Yan Kuan. Perhaps he was already thinking of a way to enter the forest.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect her guess to be verified once again. At this moment, Yan Kuan was sitting in the study. There was no joy to be seen.

    The cigarette butt in his hand gave off a faint light, and the faint smoke made it impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°Those white powder and weapons are all in the warehouse. As for the other empty boxes, think of a way to find the ledger. I want to see what exactly this little loli has taken. Send Team A to Moros Continent. There is also a global bounty to capture the Little Oriental Loli alive. Remember, you must capture her alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The secret guard was shocked when he received the order. Team A was sent out. This was the top team of the Dark Empire. This time, the Little Oriental Loli would probably be unable to escape even if she had wings.

    However, with this global reward, wasn¡¯t Boss afraid of stirring up this mess? As such, the situation of the little loli was a little delicate. However, she had to be captured alive at this time. Capturing her alive was different from being unharmed. Did Boss know about this, or did he deliberately ignore it?

    The moment the secret guard left, Yan Kuan stood up and stood outside the window. Looking at the snowkes outside, he was confused. ¡°Little thing, you took something that doesn¡¯t belong to you. This time, I definitely won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡±

    He put out the cigarette butt to hide the annoyance in his heart. Then, he turned around and walked towards the secret room. That person could only hold on for another two months at most. Without the drug, even a God wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. Little loli, you¡¯ve really angered me this time. What should I do?

    ...

    The asphalt road outside the jungle was covered with a thinyer of snow. The road that the car passed by had left ck marks on it. The surroundings werepletely empty.

    After walking for three days, she finally walked out of the jungle that had been developed.

    Fortunately, she did not encounter any danger. During these three days, Shen Xiaoxiao had eaten a wild rabbit. At this time, she was already famished.

    She walked out of the jungle and walked north along the road. After more than five hours, when she was already at the limit of her life, Shen Xiaoxiao finally arrived in a town.

    The town was a little dirty. There was some garbage everywhere. In addition to the heavy snow yesterday, the streets were covered in mud. The pedestrians who asionally passed by were all in a hurry.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the clothes of these people and their white or ck race. For the first time, she felt at a loss.

    After all, Shen Xiaoxiao had been imprisoned for 10 years before she was released. Even if she didn¡¯t count her past life, Shen Xiaoxiao had stayed in the club for more than 10 years in this life and had nevere into contact with the outside world.

    At this moment, seeing these people and these buildings, she was undoubtedly surprised. She felt a little flustered and helpless.

    She didn¡¯t know how to talk to the people here. She didn¡¯t know whether she should say hello or hi to people. She didn¡¯t even know whether she should step out with her left or right foot or turn around and return to the jungle. She didn¡¯t know these things, only the fragrance from the restaurant on the street told her that she was hungry, very hungry...

    To the small town, the strange woman who suddenly appeared was a woman who was in a sorry state and carrying tworge backpacks on her back. She looked like a vagrant woman or a backpacker.

    No one knew where she came from. Moreover, the face of the oriental woman looked so young. Everyone was filled with curiosity.

    She was like a deaf-mute at the moment, unable tomunicate with anyone, and the English she was trying to recall did not match at all.

    Their tones were so cadenced, fast or slow, that she did not know when tough or cry. It was different from clubs and even brothels. This was the first time she had ever walked the streets of a foreign country by herself in name, this even made her panic.

    She forced herself to raise her right foot and continue to move forward. She could not retreat, and she could not look back either. The heavens had given her a new life, not to retreat. She still had to return to the country and take revenge. There were too many unfinished things. She could not retreat, not even a little.

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened her confused eyes. From a blur to rity, at this moment, she knew it better than ever.

    She should be d and clear-headed. It did not matter if she could not speak. At least she could understand what they were saying. Although her throat had lost the ability to speak because she had not spoken for ten years, it did not mean that she could not speak. She could slowly... Spit out two words.

    Just like what Yan Kuan had taught her, if she could not speak once, she could speak slowly twice or thrice. She could always say yes.

    The town was not big. It was only a few streets away. It was simple. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the only thing she needed to do now was to find a hotel and have a good meal. She needed to take a hot bath and have a good rest.

    The only hotel in the town was at the corner of the street. Shen Xiaoxiao mustered up her courage and pushed open the door. Just by the distance between the inside and the outside of the door, she raised her face and revealed a bright smile.

    Yes, at least she could use a smile to help her. There was an old Chinese saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hit a smiling face with your hand.¡± She believed that it should be used internationally.

    Facing the dim light, Shen Xiaoxiao walked over with a smile.

    At the front desk was a white woman in her forties. She had light yellow short hair and was neatly groomed. Her figure was a little bloated. The heater was turned on in the room, and she was only wearing a thin sweater.

    As Shen Xiaoxiao walked in step by step, she carefully observed the woman¡¯s expression. When she saw her, she was only surprised for a moment before she immediately regained her smile. This appearance made Shen Xiaoxiao sigh in relief. It turned out that the first step out... She didn¡¯t think it was that difficult.

    ¡°Hello, are you staying in a hotel?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao widened the smile on her lips and mustered up her courage. She gestured with her signnguage. The white woman reacted quickly and immediately took out a pen and paper and handed it to her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wrote very carefully and told the other party that she was driving to Moros University. However, the car broke down on the road and she needed a room.

    The people in the small town were very simple. The white woman looked at her with a friendly expression. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao did not look sloppy. Most importantly, she could not speak. Such a person was very easy to sympathize with.

    Then, she handed over a $500 bill, saying that she would not owe her money for the room. She did not have any doubts. Instead, she used the same letter to tell herself that ording to her, she would arrange it for her. She even kindly gave herself a small notebook and pen.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: n</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s biggest failing was that she could not speak English. She had been abroad for more than ten years and could not speak a single word of English.

    This was also one of the reasons why Shen Xiaoxiao was ostracized and ridiculed when she tried to enter the upper ss.

    Even if Shen Xiaoxiao could understand Spanish and English, not being able to speak was her greatest weakness.

    Moreover, after going through 10 years of imprisonment, in her heart, Shen Xiaoxiao instinctively rejected speaking. Therefore, even when she wasmunicating with Yan Kuan, she could only speak two words.

    However, this was much better than when she could not even speak at the beginning. She believed that she would definitely recover and speak coherently.

    This was probably the best room Shen Xiaoxiao had stayed in in the past 15 years. It was very clean, with white sheets, a bathroom, and all the appliances.

    The woman brought the notebook over and told her that her name was Mary. If she needed anything, she could call the bedside number and knock twice beforeing up. She also told her that she would send some food overter.

    Shen Xiaoxiao waited until Mary had brought the food up before she politely thanked her and closed the door. She did not care about eating. She wolfed down the two sandwiches and a ss of milk that Mary had prepared and burped. Although such a delicacy could not be more ordinary, she could not be more satisfied.

    The warm water in the bathtub soaked until her skin was wrinkled before she put on the bathrobe.

    He stepped on the cashmere nket with his bare feet and looked at the stars outside through the ss window.

    The corners of her lips curled up. She had taken the first step, hadn¡¯t she? Tomorrow would be a new day. Definitely.

    Sleeping on the soft spring bed, she was not used to it and did not feel sleepy at all.

    She turned on the television and casually flipped the table. It was already 9 pm. When she finally stopped on the international channel, she was surprised to hear a report:

    ¡°The Chinese criminal Qian Weitang has entered the country. M Nation has refused to protect him. Qian Weitang has escaped to the Moros Continent and is nowhere to be found.¡±

    This news instantly made Shen Xiaoxiao excited.

    Who was Qian Weitang? He was a high-ranking official in China. In ancient times, this position was considered a high-ranking official in the border region. Other than this ordinary title, he also had another identity. He was the inws of the Pei family and the third uncle of Pei Li.

    He was an important figure that could not be missed in the Pei family¡¯s business chain.

    During those ten years, Shen Xiaoxiao never dared to forget any of her enemies. She remembered every single thing, even the most insignificant things.

    Back then, the Pei family was as lucky as if they had opened a cheat. Everyone thought that Qian Weitang¡¯s investigation would definitely lead to the head of S Province, the Pei family.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that not only was the Pei family not implicated, but they were also credited with the report. Furthermore, they suddenly gained the favor of the number one aristocratic family in the capital, the Ouyang family, and began to set foot in the capital.

    From then on, they moved their own family to the capital, and from then on, they were doing well.

    As for Qian Weitang, he was identally killed by a stray bullet while he was fleeing abroad.

    Of course, whether or not this was really a ¡°stray bullet¡± was unknown.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Qian Weitang was definitely an important figure. If even the Pei family could not help but turn on him and bite him, then he was definitely not simple.

    Because if they did not bite him, the Pei family would definitely not be able to escape so easily.

    Therefore, since Qian Weitang had escaped to the Moros Continent, she had to find a way to find him. He definitely had something that the Pei family was afraid of. He only needed to spit out a little... it could be something extremely important to her.

    Therefore, she must find him before Qian Weitang ¡°died¡±!

    However, the most important thing was to get in touch with her third uncle who was already in the Moros Continent. This was the most important thing.

    Third Uncle was the most loyal housekeeper of the Shen family. He was adopted by the Shen family¡¯s old man, Shen Xiao¡¯s grandfather, Shen Muqing. He grew up with her father, Shen Jinhe, as if they were brothers. Even the name was given ording to Shen Jinwen¡¯s father¡¯s seniority.

    Third Uncle was ten years older than Shen Jinhe. His wife and son had died together in Shen Jinhe¡¯s car ident.

    Therefore, Third Uncle was almost alone at the moment.

    However, this Third Uncle was loyal and devoted. He had given his life to the Shen family.

    However, his life was ultimately ruined because of the stupid Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Third Uncle was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sst family member in the world. He was also the person she trusted the most. There was no one like him.

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feelings for Third Uncle were definitely greater than Shen Jinhe¡¯s.

    However, Third Uncle was in Doral, the state capital of Moros, which was 100 kilometers away from here. If she wanted to go to Doral, Shen Xiaoxiao had to be prepared to drive there alone.

    In addition, she had to organize the huge amount of wealth she had with her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already cleaned up those notes, which amounted to nearly 500 million US dors. (just for show, just for show, don¡¯t take it seriously.)

    This was not even counting the gold bars and diamonds. Fortunately, the face value of those coins was n times higher than the Chinese coins, or else she would not have been able to bring out so much money.

    In order to properly keep the money, she needed an identity, an identity that could open an ount for her.

    However, she had been a prostitute for three years in her previous life. She had seen many people from the lower sses, but they were very capable people. As long as there was money, there was absolutely nothing that could not be done.

    The first ray of sunlight shone on the ground through the curtains in the morning. Shen Xiaoxiao turned over. The sound of cars and people talking in her ears made her feel a little dazed at a certain moment. Then, she woke up and smiled, smiling for such a beautiful day... Her new day had begun.

    She got up and looked at the still t bed. She smiled helplessly. She really did not have a life to enjoy. She could not sleep on a soft bed, so she could only lie on the ground.

    Fortunately, there was a carpet on the ground. The heater was turned on. She even covered herself with a thick nket and slept soundly.

    After washing up, Shen Xiaoxiao went downstairs to the dining room. Mary had already prepared breakfast. She smiled and greeted Shen Xiaoxiao. She brought a breakfast and a ss of milk.

    After eating breakfast, Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the hotel and prepared to buy some necessities.

    The town was not big. As long as there were strangers, they would be able to attract people¡¯s attention. They did not pay much attentionst night. Now, it seemed that the town¡¯s poption was rtivelyrge.

    There was no rain or snow today. There was even a warm sun. Shen Xiaoxiao raised her hand to block out the dazzling sunlight.

    She was still not used to the bright sunlight. She strolled to a clothing store in the small town. The store had just opened.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked in. It was very quiet and there was no one around. The boss was counting something at the counter. She picked out a coat, two sweaters, two pairs of pants, and a thick scarf.

    There was also a dark blue scarf. This was for the enthusiastic Mary.

    If Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to hide in this town, she needed Mary¡¯s help, so some small gifts were necessary.

    However, before Shen Xiaoxiao could finish touring the town, she was pulled into a back alley by a person when she passed by a narrow alley...

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Hello, Third Uncle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The biggest difference between a small town like brown town and a small town like brown town was that they upied a veryrge area. Be it streets or houses, there were no high-rise buildings here. The buildings were at most three stories high.

    The streets and alleys were also very spacious. Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that just as she walked to the entrance of an alley, she would be pulled into it by a person with something on his back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Stand still.¡±

    The person behind her spoke a little hurriedly, as if he had just run a big round and his breathing was uneven.

    Her back was hurt by a protruding thing that looked like a gun, but Shen Xiaoxiao could still hear that something was wrong from the voice behind her.

    This man¡¯s voice sounded a little old, and she did not know why. Even though he spoke English, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was strangely familiar. It was as if she had heard it somewhere before.

    Although she was being held at gunpoint, Shen Xiaoxiao still had the ability to turn defeat into victory. However, just as she was feeling curious and puzzled, two ck men walked in from the entrance of the alley.

    With one look, it was obvious that they were chasing after the shop owner. Shen Xiaoxiao instantly thought that the man behind her was probably hiding from these two people. She was unlucky and just happened to walk to the entrance of the alley and was seen by this man, thus, she pulled him over to act as a temporary shelter.

    The two white men looked at Shen Xiaoxiao standing in the alley strangely. Moreover, even the eyes of these two ck men could not help but shine when they saw such a beautiful and petite oriental beauty.

    In foreign countries, drug dealers and rapists were verymon. Shen Xiaoxiao felt bad when she saw the way the two of them walked towards them.

    Damn it, her luck today was really good. First, she was caught as a shield, and then she met these two men who obviously had no bad intentions.

    This was also the fault of the alley that Shen Xiaoxiao was in at the moment. It was really very hidden, and there were two garbage cans at the end of the alley. If nothing unexpected happened, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to be discovered.

    Shen Xiaoxiao just happened to pass by the end of the alley and was bumped into by someone who happened to be hiding there. That was why there was this one incident.

    ¡°B*stard, these two b*stards! Little girl, I¡¯m afraid that this old man is going to harm you.¡±

    This was a sentence in Mandarin. Shen Xiaoxiao really did not expect that the person who had used her as a shield would actually say such a sentence.

    She was already furious when someone used a gun on her, but when she heard such a sentence, for some reason, she really wanted to turn around and see who the person behind her was.

    However, the situation in front of her was not to be underestimated. The two men in ck had already walked over.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao watched the two ck men with bad intentions walk in, the thing that was holding her back actually moved away. In the blink of an eye, the person behind her rushed over.

    ¡°Go, go.¡±

    The man who grabbed her probably did not see her face clearly and directly used English to make her run away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that this man was not a bad person. He would rather expose himself than let anything happen to her. But now she had a clear look. What gun? The thing that was poking her was a wooden stick.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was immediately amused by this old man who looked like he was in his fifties from behind. Could he not be so funny? Was there such a threat?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had almost turned her elbow over. Her punch could easily kill this old man.

    However, this old man was obviously not a match for the two ck men. He fell to the ground after taking a punch, but he did not forget to continue shouting ¡°Go!¡± at Shen Xiaoxiao. He was clearly the one who had captured her, but now he wanted her to run away instead. It had to be said that this was a littleical.

    However, it was also because he fell to the ground that Shen Xiaoxiao was able to see the appearance of this person clearly.

    The appearance of this person who made her feel that the voice was extremely familiar was him, Third Uncle. It was Third Uncle whom she was still trying to find yesterday.

    Why was he here? Why did he run over here? Also, who was the person chasing him? What exactly happened?

    However, when she saw that the two ck men had already taken out their guns and aimed at Third Uncle, Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to dy any longer. With a single step, she raised her scissor-like feet and kicked the two defenseless ck men to the ground. The guns in their hands were also kicked far away.

    Immediately after, she aimed at one of the ck men¡¯s temples and gave him a vicious punch. Sure enough, the two ck men only needed one punch before they were hit by Shen Xiaoxiao until they became dizzy. One of them even fainted on the spot. It was unknown if he was dead or alive.

    The one who did not faint was scared out of his wits when he saw this scene. Seeing that the petite woman looked like a demon, he kept retreating.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked over and grabbed the man¡¯s cor. She raised her fist high and asked with her back facing Third Uncle, ¡°Alive or not?¡±

    Shen Jinwen was stunned. Was she asking him? And who was this girl? Could it be that the shield he randomly grabbed on the street was Super Woman?

    He was wondering why he felt that something was wrong. Ever since he had pointed the ¡°gun¡± at this girl, she had never uttered a single word. It turned out that her skills were so amazing.

    This punch had killed such a big guy. Yes, it had killed him. Looking at the white stuff flowing out of his nose, it seemed that she had even hit his brain.

    How much force was this? Moreover, she was speaking Mandarin. Shen Jinwen immediately thought that this girl must have heard him talking to himself just now, and that was why she had saved him.

    As for the survivors, there was no need to keep them alive. He had already found out the information that he wanted to find out. If this person did not die and sent someone to chase after him after he returned, it would be even harder for him to act.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He did not leave a single word. Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao did not show any mercy. She used the same move and struck his temple.

    The person died on the spot. When Shen Jinwen saw this scene, he suddenly felt a pain in his head.

    This girl was incredible. She looked like she was at most 17 or 18 years old, but her attacks were so swift and neat. Moreover, these moves and methods were clearly professionally trained. Where did shee from? She was so powerful.

    However, after the crisis was resolved, Shen Jinwen finally looked seriously at the little girl who was slowly turning around and walking towards him.

    When he looked at her, that familiar feeling welled up in his heart. Her eyes, her eyes were simr to the young master¡¯s eyes.

    And she was so young. Who, who, who was she?

    ¡°Third Uncle, how have you been!¡±

    Shen Jinwen was shocked by this ¡°Third Uncle¡± address. What, what did she say? What did she call him?

    Third Uncle? She actually called him Third Uncle? There was only one person in this world who called him Third Uncle. There was only one person who called him Third Uncle. It was thedy. Was it really thedy?

    Shen Jinwen widened his eyes. He was a little frightened and he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in disbelief. His pair of old but still sharp eyes stared at the young girl who was walking towards him.

    It looked like her. It really looked like her. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be at the club? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to wait for him to find her?

    Why would she appear here? How?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you really Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯m, Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m Shen, Xiaoxiao!¡±

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Her New Identity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Jinwen¡¯s tears fell. It had been 11 years, almost 11 years. He had searched for a total of 11 years. He had never thought that the heavens would open their eyes and find her here, his little master. He thanked the old master and young master for protecting them in the spirit of heaven.

    ¡°Third Uncle, dispose of the body.¡±

    Compared to her Third Uncle¡¯s excitement, Shen Xiaoming was much calmer. She had already imagined this scene many times, but she was actually more excited than her Third Uncle.

    In her memory, the old man¡¯s figure was already somewhat blurry, but she still remembered the image of him lying on the hospital bed with his legs cut off in a car ident.

    She would never forget that her Third Uncle had used his own death to let her see clearly the evil heart of that family.

    To her, Third Uncle was her benefactor, a rtive, and also the most trusted partner in her life.

    But now, looking at Third Uncle¡¯s obviously excited look, she had to stay awake. Third Uncle could be excited, but she, Shen Xiaoxiao, could not.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was no longer a child. She had to know what to do with every step she took. Just like now, she had to deal with the bodies of the two ck men in front of her.

    The two trash cans that were ced at the entrance of the alley just so happened to be the best cover. She pushed the trash cans over and dragged the ck men in. Throughout the entire process, she did not ask Shen Jinwen for any help.

    Shen Jinwen looked at this youngdy who was clearly only 17 years old. She was extremely strong as she ced the ck-clothed men into the trash can. He could not describe the feeling in his heart.

    Just a moment ago, he was still wondering where this youngdy came from. She must have gone through formal training to be able to use such efficient methods. Now that he knew that she was the youngdy he was looking for, he felt even worse.

    Some of the boiling hot water cups were held tightly in Shen Jinwen¡¯s hands, whether it was to dispel the chill in his body or to calm himself down.

    He just stared nkly at the little girl in front of him. He hadn¡¯t seen her for 11 years, but seeing her grow so big from being so small and still begging for candy in his arms, he couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, all these years, you, you, you were¡­¡±

    There were some words that Shen Jinwen couldn¡¯t say no matter what. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find out that Xiaoxiao had been taken away by that club, which specialized in training children to be child boxers.

    Actually, he did not need to ask to know that Xiaoxiao¡¯s skills must have been trained at that club. However, didn¡¯t he find out that their batch would be auctioned off when they reached that age?

    That was why he could not wait to save her. However, why was she here now, in Moros Continent? This ce was a few hundred kilometers away from Wisconsin.

    How did Xiaoxiao get here?

    ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯m¡­ very well. I¡­ still¡­ want¡­ to¡­ keep¡­ my¡­ life¡­ to¡­ avenge¡­ my¡­ Shen family!¡±

    This was probably the longest sentence that Shen Xiaoxiao had ever said. It wasn¡¯t difficult to say it slowly, but Shen Jinwen was really shocked.

    What did he hear? He actually heard Xiaoxiao say that she wanted to return to the country to take revenge. She said that she wanted to avenge the Shen family. Could it be that she knew? She knew that it was madam, no, it was that b*tch who was behind this?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you knew? You knew? How did you know? How did you know?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand and gently patted Shen Jinwen¡¯s arm to calm his clearly agitated emotions. Very gently, she said to him very seriously,?¡°Third uncle, six years old. I wasn¡¯t young anymore.¡±

    These words were very clear. Six years old and already starting to remember things. There were many things that one should not be afraid of being known after doing them.

    Did Gu Yuehua (the name of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother) and Liu Qianmin really think that no one knew about the things that that adulterous couple did?

    The matter that Shen Jinwen had been worried about all this time suddenly came true. Xiaoxiao was indeed the child of the Shen family. She clearly distinguished between gratitude and hatred. However, from the information that he had gathered, he knew that she must have suffered a lot.

    Looking at the way she spoke, it was intermittent andpletely incoherent. She had been locked up for 11 years. If she had not relied on her own willpower to fight her way through, she would have been destroyed long ago.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, tell Third Uncle what you know.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, two bodies have been found in brown town in Moros Continent. It must have been done by the Little Oriental Loli.¡±.

    ¡°Also, Devon has already brought Qian Weitang to Las Vegas to participate in the King of Gamblers Competition.¡±

    The secret guard respectfully reported the information to Yan Kuan.

    Seeing Yan Kuan¡¯s inexplicable expression, they did not expect the Little Oriental Loli to move so quickly. She had already arrived at Brown Town. In just five days, she had already traveled so far.

    Brown Town was over 300 kilometers away from the Green-Leafed Forest. The entire way was a long mountain road. A woman who couldn¡¯t speak had actually walked so far just by walking.

    They really didn¡¯t dare to believe it.

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t find it strange. He had said long ago that this Little Oriental Loli couldn¡¯t be underestimated, but he hadn¡¯t expected that she would really find a way out after running all the way out.

    This little wild cat who had escaped had taken his things and was so disobedient.

    However, Qian Weitang¡­ Hmph. A clown couldn¡¯t escape from his five fingers mountain.

    However, looking at the little loli¡¯s escape route, it was likely that her final target was Doral. Where did this little thing want to go? It looked like he had to personally make a move,

    ¡°We¡¯ll head to Doral immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Third Uncle, let¡¯s head directly to Doral. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll immediately return to the country.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Third Uncle will listen to you. However, there¡¯s a person that Third Uncle has to deal with before he returns to the country. He has something important to deal with the Pei family. I can¡¯t let him go.¡±

    Shen Jinwen sat in the front passenger seat and watched as Xiaoxiao skillfully drove the car. The doubts in his heart grew stronger. Xiaoxiao had been imprisoned for 11 years. How did she know how to drive?

    However, thinking about how skilled she was, she would probably be adored by everyone no matter where she was. Those rumors might not be true. By imagining it himself, Shen Jinwen let go of his worries.

    ¡°Qian Weitang?¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao said this, Shen Jinwen was shocked again. Xiaoxiao actually knew about this? It seemed that Xiaoxiao had not lived a simple life these years. Otherwise, how could she have heard about this news?

    But Xiaoxiao was so capable, why didn¡¯t she return to the country?

    ¡°Third Uncle, the club¡¯s custody is deep, so it¡¯s not easy to escape. But as long as you can afford to pay, you can get any information.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Shen Jinwen feel relieved again. Yes, in such a ce, there was really nothing that could not be heard.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw that her Third Uncle was no longer puzzled, she heaved a sigh of relief. There were some things that he didn¡¯t need to know. Even if he knew, he would feel heartache and worry.

    Just like in her previous life, after rescuing Shen Xiaoxiao from that ce, every time her Third Uncle looked at her, his eyes were filled with pity and guilt.

    She didn¡¯t want to be like that anymore. She hoped that her Third Uncle could see her as the hope of the Shen family, the reliance of the Shen family. Not like a dodder flower that could only live by relying on others.

    Just like in her previous life when she could not bear the responsibility that belonged to her. She did not want that. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, should be the strongest existence. She should be the hope of the rise of the Shen family, and also the reliance of her Third Uncle.

    In order to find her, Third Uncle had stayed in Country M for 11 years. He had been active in the underworld for a long time and knew many capable people.

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had said that the matter of finding her should not be spread out for the time being. She needed a new identity, a new identity that could deceive everyone.

    It was also a real identity. Third Uncle had saved the identity of a girl a few years ago.

    At that time, it was just a coincidence to save the girl. Initially, he thought it was Xiaoxiao, but it was not. However, the girl was also unlucky. She died a few days after being rescued, leaving only an identity.

    Shen Jinwen had been abroad all this time and didn¡¯t return to the country. Therefore, he didn¡¯t report the matter of Lin Weiwei to her family.

    Now, it was a good time to borrow an identity. When he returned to the country, he would naturally change it back! Moreover, there was no need to investigate if someone really existed.

    Lin Weiwei, the new identity of Shen Xiaoxiao after her rebirth.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Las Vegas</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    No matter if it was the Liu family or the Pei family, it was not an easy task. If she were to rashly return to the country as Shen Xiaoxiao, it would be easier for them to kill her than to kill an ant.

    When she was still weak, there was nothing wrong with a temporary hibernation.

    Shen Xiaoxiao brought arge amount of cash into the bank. Even though it was almost time to get off work, those people did not dare to dy and immediately help with the storage procedures.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sent her Third Uncle into the hotel early to rest. Her Third Uncle had already suffered some injuries. Driving for more than eight hours had already exhausted him, so it was naturally better for him to rest early.

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want her Third Uncle to see that she had so much cash in her hands, because it would be troublesome to exin when the time came.

    With such arge amount of cash in the bank, the bank directly handled the VIP business. Just counting the money and cleaning it took nearly two hours toplete.

    In this society where milk was the mother, Shen Xiaoxiao, such a big-spending customer, naturally received the highest treatment.

    A total of 500 million US dors. This number made all the staff members speechless. However, Shen Xiaoxiao wore a mask from beginning to end. No one saw her appearance, except for the bank executives.

    After handling all the business, she walked out with a rxed body.

    At this time, it was already early in the evening. The lights were red, the wine was green, and the neon lights were shing. In such a foreign country, such a night always had a rare hint of ambiguity.

    She pulled down the brim of her hat, and her yellow cloak and coat wrapped her tightly. Paired with a red scarf and hat, she wore a pair of boots. No matter how one looked at her, she looked like a university student. She was fresh and lovely.

    Her big round eyes looked around the city.

    She walked casually on the street. The cold wind blew, and there were people passing by. If this ce was not so dark and dirty, it might really be as dazzling and fascinating as it was right now.

    She walked to the door of a bar and did not stop. When she passed by the trash can, she quietly took away an abandoned bottle next to her. There was an envelope lying inside.

    She opened it as she walked. After reading the contents, she took out a lighter and burned it into ashes.

    It was as if nothing had happened. No one knew what she had done or experienced.

    She adjusted her cor and turned around to return to the hotel. In Country M, as long as one could afford the price, there was really no information that could not be obtained.

    ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re going to Las Vegas?¡±

    Shen Jinwen did not know why Xiaoxiao would suddenly make this decision. It had only been one night, and she was already like this. Could it be that she had found out something?

    ¡°Qian Weitang is in Las Vegas, not Doral.

    ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re going to return to the country ahead of time. I promise toe back in a month at most.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Jinwen¡¯s surprised look. She knew that Shen Jinwen would definitely not let her go alone. Sure enough, Third Uncle said directly:

    ¡°Then I can go with you. There¡¯s no need for you to do this. Furthermore, your words are not smooth. You want to go to Las Vegas? That ce has gathered all the gang leaders and all sorts of people from all over the world. The target is too big. No, you can¡¯t go alone.¡±

    Shen Jinwen was very insistent, but he had forgotten that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s skills were definitely not ordinary.

    ¡°Third Uncle, you have to return to the country early. I need you to help me with something. The Pei family has the support of the Ouyang family. We have to be fully prepared.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t forget that I have an engagement with the Pei family.¡±

    ¡°No matter how unwilling I, Shen Xiaoxiao, am, it¡¯s not up to an illegitimate daughter to snatch it from me. This engagement can only be annulled by me. The Pei family can forget about it.¡±

    In Shen Jinwen¡¯s eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao, who was only 17 years old, was still a child. He actually did not want Shen Xiaoxiao to participate in these fights too much.

    However, he also knew very well that if Shen Xiaoxiao did not do these things, with his old bones and brain that was not as sharp anymore, he would not have been able to defeat those two b*stards ten years ago, let alone ten yearster when they had already established their footing.

    However, the Pei family, Gu Yuehua, and Liu Qianmin were in cahoots. They all wanted to take a bite out of this piece of fat meat of the Shen family. Did they really think that all the members of the Shen family were dead?

    This time, they would definitely not let the Pei family get away with it.

    ¡°But can you do it alone?¡±

    Although he had thought it through, Shen Jinwen still had the concern of an elder for the younger generation.

    After all, Xiaoxiao was not an adult yet. Although Lin Weiwei was already 18 years old in her new identity... But the real Shen Xiaoxiao was only a little over 17 years old.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her Third Uncle who really cared about her. She smiled and said as if she was joking, ¡°Third Uncle, have you forgotten how those two ck men died?¡±

    Shen Jinwen was stunned. He had really forgotten about this. Now that he thought about it, he did not know why, but he felt more and more worried.

    Xiaoxiao was so good at fighting at such a young age even though she had brushed aside her life in the club.

    However, he, Shen Jinwen, had lived for decades and stayed in Country M for more than ten years. He knew a thing or two about the underground organizations here. It was definitely not as simple as she said.

    However, she clearly did not want him to worry. This really made things difficult for him.

    However, the child had grown up and had his own ideas. Moreover, Xiaoxiao was so determined to avenge the Shen family. He should be happy and should support her. However, those worries could not be hidden, and that heartache could not be hidden.

    She was supposed to live a carefree life as the daughter of a wealthy family. However, she had to experience such an unequal life.

    She had been sold at the age of six. It had been eleven years and she still remembered him and the Shen family. How much perseverance and determination did she have to endure?

    Even he, Shen Jinwen, would not be able to do what Xiaoxiao had done.

    For a moment, he had mixed feelings and did not know how to dissuade her. He could only sigh and listen to her.

    ¡°You... Hey, be careful. This is the phone number of an old friend of mine. If you have any trouble, you can look for him.¡±

    Shen Jinwen knew that there was nothing he could do. He could only n for her and pass a phone number to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Also, a person should be more careful and try to keep a low profile. I know that you have money and don¡¯t need Third Uncle to give it to you, but this card is the fund that your father saved for you. Gu Yuehua doesn¡¯t know either.

    ¡°Your father said that he would only let me take it out when you are useful. Now, I will give it to you in advance. You are a sensible child and know how to make good use of them.¡±

    A ck card was pushed into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. Looking at the card, Shen Xiaoxiao had mixed feelings.

    Back then, after Shen Xiaoxiao returned to the country, she moved into the ¡°Liu family¡±. She was not used to everything, and Gu Yuehua did not give her a single cent because she had just returned to the country and did not know anything.

    It waspletely cold and violent. At that time, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that her mother did not know how to express her love because they had not been together for many years, so she did not think too much about it.

    However, at that time, she already knew that she had a marriage contract with the Pei family. She also fell in love with Pei Li in a daze. In order to dress up and please Pei Li, there were many ces where she had to spend money.

    At that time, it was Third Uncle who gave her this card. There was a lot of money in it, but she foolishly told her good mother about it.

    Within a week, Gu Yuehua used thepany¡¯sck of turnover as an excuse to cheat her out of the considerable amount of money in her hands.

    Until now, she still remembered that she often saw her younger sister, Liu Yufei, and Gu Yuehua wearing different new jewelry.

    At that time, she thought that she could win the favor of her sister and mother by doing so. However, after her money was squeezed dry, she was still alone, an orphan of the Shen family.

    Now that she had gotten this card again, and it was Third Uncle who gave it to her on his own initiative. She really had mixed feelings in her heart.

    However, she swore that she would never touch a single cent of this in her life. What she, Shen Xiaoxiao, wanted would be earned back with her own hands. Not only would it be her Shen family¡¯s, but also the Pei family¡¯s, the Liu family¡¯s, and even the legendary Ouyang family, whose wealth could rival that of a country and whose power was monstrous... All those who owed her Shen family and helped her enemies were her enemies.

    One by one, she would slowly take care of them and slowly get back what she deserved.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Showing Up At the Casino. Yan Kuan¡¯s Surprise</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss, everything is going well in Las Vegas. There are no major problems. This is the report for the past six months. Please take a look.¡±

    Yan Kuan sat on the sofa. A ck suit outlined his perfect tall figure and made him stand up straight.

    He took the report in his hand and nced at it briefly before throwing it aside. He asked Kenny, the professional manager who was in charge of the business in Las Vegas, in front of him,?¡°Have you found out what I asked you to find out?¡±

    Kenny immediately handed over another piece of information in his hand and respectfully said,?¡°I¡¯ve found out. Devon brought Qian Weitang to Las Vegas. It is reported that Qian Weitang wants to get Bell¡¯s protection and escape to France. Devon will help them build a bridge.¡±

    ¡°Devon still dares to look for Bill? He stole Bill¡¯s goods. How did Bill be a coward? He is so bad-tempered. Why didn¡¯t he teach Devon a lesson?¡±

    Lei Lie, who had followed Yan Kuan all the way here, was curious when he heard this.

    However, Kenny was a qualified assistant, so he naturally knew all this information. Thus, he said,?¡°Devon wants to join forces with Bill and swallow our three casinos in Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Kenny, you¡¯re not joking, right? Is he still dreaming? Or is he dreaming?¡±

    When Kenny first heard the news, he was also stunned. This Devon had crossed the border quite a lot. He actually dared toe here and smash their ce? It was really funny.

    ¡°Alright, everything is going ording to n. As for Qian Weitang, it won¡¯t be long before Bill will obediently hand him over. There¡¯s no need for us to do anything.¡±

    ¡°One weekter, during the King of Gamblers Competition on Christmas Eve, Devon will definitely bring Qian Weitang to attend.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this Devon is a famous gambler.¡±

    ¡°And Qian Weitang¡¯s ears are also famous for their ¡®dog ears¡¯. When the timees, we¡¯ll naturally have a good show to watch.¡±

    Seeing Yan Kuan¡¯s confident appearance, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. After Kenny left, Lei Lie reported the news about the global hunt for the little loli and then quietly left.

    Every time he reported the news about the little loli from the east, the Boss¡¯s aura would be extremely low. He didn¡¯t know where this little loli got the courage to actually dare to take away that ck Ganoderma mushroom. This was something that the boss had been looking for for many years.

    She was really bold. However, why did he feel that the Boss¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t low just because of that ck Ganoderma mushroom? Strange, really strange.

    ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it. Those three people should be arriving soon. He should just apany them and have some fun.¡¯

    ...

    In fact, from a certain point of view, Shen Xiaoxiao was also a gambler. It was just that the things she gambled on were not simple, but the stakes were the same. ¡°Life.¡±

    It was said that this was a city where the day and night were reversed, and the night was longer than the day. This ce was filled with adventure and passion, as well as provocation and noise.

    In this ce, one could be rich overnight, or one could be down and out overnight.

    In her previous life, Pei Li loved to gamble. It was just that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fear of Country M made her unwilling to take a single step into this country.

    Therefore, every time, Liu Yufei apanied Pei Li to this ce. There were many times when she could feel the difference between the two of them, but she never had the courage to expose them.

    The King of Gamblers Competition was about to be held, and she remembered it clearly. Pei Li had participated in this year¡¯s King of Gamblers Competition on Christmas Eve. He had even obtained a small ranking. Ninth ce.

    Although this was not highly rmended in their circle on the surface, it was often talked about in private, causing people to be envious and jealous.

    Therefore, this time, not only did she need to look for Qian Weitang, she also had a purpose. She wanted to see how the Pei Li in this life would be different from the one in her previous life.

    Was it even higher than what she had imagined? Or was it just so-so?

    In front of the floor-to-ceiling ss of the hotel, Shen Xiaoxiao held her wine ss and looked down at the tiny specks of light below. Everything was as beautiful as a dream, so beautiful that it made people feel afraid.

    At 10 pm, it was supposed to be the time when thenterns were lit and the night was quiet. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this moment was the time when the city would wake up.

    She wore a ck leather jacket and leather pants, stepped on the pair of short boots under her feet, and had short, stylish hair. She was neatly dressed and carried a small satchel on her back as she began her battle.

    The ck leather gloves that revealed her fingers made Shen Xiaoxiao look even cooler. Her super-ck sses covered more than half of her standard oval face.

    She never dared to take it lightly, thinking that she would not meet familiar people here. Sometimes, there would be all kinds of coincidences that could catch you off guard.

    However, in Las Vegas, it was very easy to meet celebrities, wealthy families, politicians, or the children of some famous families. So, even if you wore a mask, no one would feel anything strange.

    Las Vegas¡¯rgest casino, K-ONE, had a mysterious boss behind it. With a powerful background, it was reported that no one had ever dared to cause trouble here since the opening of the casino.

    No one dared to offend the boss here, no matter how high their status was.

    Once, a prince of a certain country used his identity to cause trouble here. In the end, he was brought down by K-ONE¡¯s people. It was said that in the end, even the king of that country personally made K-ONE¡¯s people let the prince go.

    Of course, this was just a legend. However, this legend let everyone in Las Vegas know that K-ONE was a special existence here. With K-ONE around, no one would dare to cause trouble easily.

    The location of this King of Gamblers Competition was at K-ONE.

    And tonight, Shen Xiaoxiao was prepared to scout ahead and take a look at this legendary ce.

    As soon as she entered the hall, she could see arge wheel ced in the front as a partition. As she walked in, this spectacr scene almost made Shen Xiaoxiao gasp in amazement. It was simply impossible to calcte. Countless gambling machines were neatly ced there.

    And the most unimaginable thing was that there were people on each machine. Shen Xiaoxiao roughly counted, and there were at least thousands of such machines.

    The noise and sounds of the machines were endless. Some people cheered, and naturally, there were also people who secretly sighed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not interested in these things. Instead, she walked all the way into the casino hall.

    After changing some chips, she stood on the stairs of the high tform and looked at the entire venue. Once again, Shen Xiaoxiao was amazed at the boss behind the scenes.

    If one day, she had such a big business, whether it was the Pei family or the Ouyang family, what was there to be afraid of?

    There were a total of 40 floors of high-rise buildings. The lower seven floors were full of casinos, while the upper floors were top-notch hotels. This ce was simply a golden nest. Everything was magnificently decorated, causing people to gasp in amazement.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked down step by step and directly walked to the ce where she could guess the size of the sieve. This was her strong point.

    Back then, in order to cater to Pei Li, she had trained her hearing. Although she could not y dice with her broken tendons, her hearing was really amazing.

    Eventer, Pei Li was impressed by her skill. Several times when she went out to socialize and y cards, he would call her. For this, she had been secretly happy for a long time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was focused on listening to the sound on the table. However, she did not expect that on the other end of the monitoring room, Yan Kuan was holding a lighter and looking at the escaping little wild cat with a yful expression.

    He did not expect that the little wild cat woulde to his door after he had searched for her for so long.

    This was really the best Christmas present for him.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: My Woman, Can You Afford It?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Wow, she won again. This woman is really amazing. She has already won 10 rounds in a row. She won¡¯t be ying small next round, right?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? But I want to bet small too. I want to bet small and take some luck.¡±

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard clearly what the people next to her said. Was she still ying small? Of course not. She had won nine rounds in a row. It was time to lose. This round should be yed big.

    ¡°4, 5, 6, 11 points big.¡±

    After the dealer reported this number, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. This oriental woman was really amazing. She had already won nine rounds in a row. If she won another round, ording to their rules, they would have to change the dealer. He did not want to be reced. This was not a good thing.

    Fortunately, she actually lost this crucial round. This really made him sigh in relief.

    ¡°F*ck, I can¡¯t believe it. Sigh, I didn¡¯t manage to get my hands on someone else¡¯s luck, but I still ended up with bad luck.¡±

    The person who spoke was an Asian man who looked to be in his twenties. He wore a flowery shirt and a pair of tight pants. The gold ring on his finger was shining brightly. The ck gemstones were extremely ostentatious. There was also a ne around his neck that made a skull look rather strange.

    Beside him was a Western beauty who was wearing revealing clothes. She was wearing a tight red strapless miniskirt. She was sexy and beautiful.

    One look and one could tell that this person was from a rich family. His actions were somewhat frivolous, but one could also tell that he was rich and powerful.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had won nine rounds in a row, so this person had lost nine rounds in a row.

    He did not expect that when he wanted to take advantage of Shen Xiaoxiao to bet with her, Shen Xiaoxiao would actually lose.

    This really made him a little frustrated.

    He hit the edge of the table with one hand in annoyance, and with the other hand, he even touched the sexy girl without any manners.

    Frivolous, impetuous, but rich. Because from his appearance, even if he lost his temper, it was not because he lost too much money, but because he was unlucky.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him. She did not care about such a person. It was enough to y around here. There was no need to stay in one ce to attract others¡¯ attention.

    Moreover, she also wanted to try other ways of ying. Guessing the size couldpete with skills, but in other events, she could rely on pure luck without skills.

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao was also a gambler. No, in fact, many people were gamblers all their lives. Now, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to gamble to her heart¡¯s content.

    Sometimes, it was just like that. When you were in a ce, everyone here was filled with passion, using their ways to do what they thought was the happiest thing in their lives.

    No matter how calm you were, no matter how calm you were, it was very easy to be affected by such emotions. And that was exactly what happened to Shen Xiaoxiao at that moment.

    However, when Shen Xiaoxiao lifted her feet and left, the Chinese man actually followed after her. He even shook off the beauty beside him and directly walked behind Shen Xiaoxiao and said,?¡°Beauty, let¡¯s y together. I think your luck is pretty good. Why don¡¯t we work together? If you win, it¡¯s on you. If you lose, it¡¯s on me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at the man who was bing more and more careless. Then, she nced at the sexy woman who was staring at her with a face full of hatred.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not stupid. She was also very smart. In her previous life, she was so simple that she was stupid. However, when you were no longer simple, when you did not have the right to be simple, you would naturally use your brain to think carefully and think.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had seen too many men. There were all kinds of men. For example, the Chinese man in front of her right now, she had a clear idea of what he was thinking. It was all on his face.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and did not want to bother with him. The best way to deal with such a person was to ignore him. As long as you ignored him, he would naturally know what to do.

    However, it was clear that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s theory was based on a mature man. However, this twenty-something-year-old man in front of her, Tamura, was not like this.

    ¡°How delicious.¡±

    This was a Japanese sentence, and it was naturally referring to Shen Xiaoxiao. Tamura liked women like this the most. How delicious. It could not be too exciting to be with those docile and ipetent women from his country.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she frowned. She did not like Japanese people, and she was very tired of these ¡°little devils.¡± Putting aside the hatred of her country and her family, she knew that no one liked Japanese people during her three years as a firefly.

    This was because many Japanese men were very abnormal, especially in that aspect. Sometimes, they were so abnormal that it was uneptable.

    Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered that there was a woman there. She was still alive when she was taken away, but when she came back, not only was she covered in bruises, but the woman died within three days.

    These things were verymon, so almost everyone there hated the Japanese, and hated the Japanese to the core.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was lucky because she was an oriental. The Japanese did not like these oriental girls and felt that they were no different from ying with their own country¡¯s women.

    Therefore, she was lucky enough to escape from one disaster after another. However, she hated these Japanese to death in her heart. Moreover, there was such a big national enemy. It would be strange if she still had a good impression of the Japanese. She would be really heartless.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s outfit today was really to the Japanese¡¯s liking. In the past, he might not be interested in such a woman, but this woman was so lucky tonight and had such a strong aura. Naturally, he was very interested.

    And for such a beautiful single woman toe to the casino to y, she was either hanging out with a rich man or looking for a rich husband.

    Was she really out to y by herself? The possibility of this was very low. You said she was a gambler, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. If she was a gambler, she would definitely not stop after ying nine rounds in a row. She would definitely sit there and continue to work hard, and would not change the venue.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Tamura did not expect this woman to reject him so rudely. However, he had always been confident and did not think that any woman would be able to reject him.

    Moreover, this woman did not have any jewelry on her body. The brand of her clothes could not be seen, let alone the bag she was carrying. Just based on his eyesight, he could tell that it was an ordinary item or a street stall. He had seen many women like this who were just ying hard to get.

    Tamura harrumphed and reached into his pocket to take out a check with an indifferent look. He said with an extremely arrogant look,

    ¡°Name a price. Tonight, you are mine!¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw this check, she actually felt that it was extremely funny. She had not met such a person for a long time. Such shamelessness was simplyical.

    ...

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for the past few days. This little thing has actually started to learn how to seduce men.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression did not know how to describe it, and it was not too ugly. There was even a trace of a smile on his face. However, the more it was like this, the people in the monitoring room knew that this was a sign of the Boss¡¯s extreme anger. They did not know who was going to be unlucky again.

    Pushing the chair aside, he did not have the patience to look at this little thing smiling at others like a flower.

    She had always treated herself coldly with a straight face, yet she could still smile at a brat who hadn¡¯t even grown his hair yet.

    How could Yan Kuan know that Shen Xiaoxiao and he had almost the same characteristics? She was so angry that sheughed instead.

    However, it was toote. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know that a demon was slowly approaching her, leaving her with nowhere to run...

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    It was still the same sentence. Originally, Tamura thought that as long as it was a woman, no matter how good she was, she would definitely reveal her true form when she saw this thing. However, he did not expect this woman to still be like this.

    Tamura touched his hair and looked at the woman in front of him who made him feel helpless. The more he looked at her, the more he felt attracted. This kind of woman was definitely interesting enough to y with.

    Tamura looked at the check in his hand and simply put down the pen in his hand. He directly tore a piece of paper and handed it to her.

    ¡°How much do you want to fill in? How much do you want to fill in? Just like before, you¡¯re mine tonight!¡±

    In this way, this woman would probably not refuse.

    However, before Tamura could get his answer, the check in his hand was pulled over by arge hand.

    A cold and deep voice that made people tremble in fear rang in his ears.

    ¡°My woman, can you afford it?¡±

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Trade</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this voice, her first reaction was to turn around and run. However, Yan Kuan¡¯srge hand grabbed the little thing that was trying to run away, and she was tightly held in his arms, unable to move at all.

    ¡°Little thing, you run quite fast.¡±

    Her bewitching eyes were cold with a hint of warning. He was clearly smiling, but Shen Xiaoxiao sensed the danger in this. Her words were stuck in her mouth, and she subconsciously shut her mouth, only daring to stare nkly at the man who was clearly about to get angry.

    However, using Yan Kuan¡¯s hands to deal with this annoying Japanese was a good idea. Therefore, it could be considered a rare cooperation.

    Her cleverness made the hint of anger in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ¡ª no, it should be said that a hint of bitterness actually calmed down quite a bit.

    Looking at the third generation of the Japanese financial magnate in front of him, he no longer had the feeling of wanting to tear him in half at the beginning.

    ¡°Who are you? Yo, you¡¯re pretty cocky. You even brought your underlings here. Are you here to snatch my woman?¡±

    Tamura Yuki would never admit that he was intimidated by this man¡¯s aura. This man looked so cold, and his aura was extraordinary. The murderous aura between his brows could not be blocked. Who was this man? Why had he never heard of him before, and he had never seen him before?

    ¡°Your woman? Then I¡¯ll bring you to meet your woman. Throw him out and cklist him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? What are you doing...¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s speed of solving problems was extremely fast. He would not bother with you at all. He would directly give an order. It was neat and clean, very simr to his style.

    And Shen Xiaoxiao finally reacted. What did Yan Kuan say just now? He said that he was cklisted? Could this ce be his? This ce was his?

    Yes, how could she forget that he was the King of the Dark Empire, the modern emperor who was known as the ck Emperor?

    This, this ce was actually his ce? She had not expected that this man¡¯s strength was so profound.

    ¡°Okay, little thing, the rest of the people have left. Now, should we talk about what you should do as my woman?

    ¡°You have been gone for many days. You are not a qualified little pet.¡±

    Listen, listen to what he meant. She was a woman and a pet. What did he think Shen Xiaoxiao was?

    She was so unlucky. She did not expect to be sent to his territory just as she went to the casino to y.

    ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t call you little thing. I should call you Vivian, right? Little thing? But why do I feel that the name Lin Weiwei is not your real name?¡±

    Her bewitching eyes locked onto Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao was so shocked that she did not know what to do. She had been in the casino for more than half an hour and he had already found out her identity.

    This ck Emperor was indeed worthy of his reputation. But what did he want to do now? To capture or imprison her again?

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, little thing. Your words are getting smoother and smoother.¡±.

    ¡°What do I want to do? Aren¡¯t you very clear about it? Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to just stay here and let you...¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Shen Xiaoxiao. However, this one word made Yan Kuan smile. Indeed, it had been too long since he had heard this word, and he was still looking forward to it. It was really strange.

    ...

    In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, after being released, Yan Kuan looked at the drowsy woman. In a rare good mood, he pulled her into his arms and caressed her smooth and fair back. Every time he touched her, it was as if he wasforting a furry animal. He was unusually gentle and amiable.

    ¡°Little thing, don¡¯t try to escape anymore. Be my pet obediently.¡±

    The person who was originally drowsy instantly woke up. ¡®Be your pet? Hmph, dream on. I¡¯ve already said that I, Shen Xiaoxiao, only treat him as a tool. That¡¯s all.¡¯

    However, she knew that once she was caught by this man, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to escape. She had to be polite and look for an opportunity.

    ¡°I¡¯m a human, not a pet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not a pet. You¡¯re a wildcat, a wildcat that doesn¡¯t listen. And you¡¯re a wildcat that randomly takes other people¡¯s things.¡±

    What did he mean by that? Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Her entire body stiffened for a second. Although it was very short, Yan Kuan still felt it. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. It was indeed in her hands.

    ¡°Little thing, listen. Give me the ck Ganoderma mushroom. As for the other things, you can take them all. I, Yan Kuan, don¡¯t need that little bit of wealth. But the ck Ganoderma mushroom, you have to take it out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to say that. He did not want her wealth, but the ck Ganoderma? Was it that ck thing, the thing that was ced in the wooden box?

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s not in your hands. Do you think I believe you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth. Damn it, he even blocked her escape route. This man, hmph, he can take the ck Ganoderma, but isn¡¯t he the ck Emperor? She wanted him to use something to exchange for it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat up and looked straight into Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. She was not afraid of the killing and coldness hidden in them. She said without fear of death,?¡°I heard that as long as the Dark Empire can afford the price, they can get everything you want?¡±

    Looking at the little girl who obviously wanted to discuss business with him, Yan Kuan gave a rare smile. She showed everything in front of him without the slightest bit of concealment, causing him to be slightly distracted.

    ¡°Yes, since you know my identity, you are quite capable.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not see the sh of thought in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. Hearing that he actually nodded and said yes, she directly told him her n.

    ¡°You can have the ck Ganoderma, but I want Qian Weitang in exchange.¡±

    This news could not be described as not shocking. Yan Kuan indeed did not think that this little thing did not want freedom or wealth, but an old man like Qian Weitang.

    What did this little thing want to do? Why did she want this person?

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you never ask for the reason?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, do you think you have the right to negotiate with me? I¡¯ll ask again. Reason?¡±

    ¡°You, hmph, bastard. Enemy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said perfunctorily, but Yan Kuan would not let her off so easily. He pursued her closely and asked,?¡°What enemy? As far as I know, you were kidnapped and sold to Country M when you were six years old. You have never left the club. I really want to know, how did Qian Weitang, a high-ranking Chinese official, be your enemy?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, her eyes fixed on him. She said without a trace of evasion, ¡°The enemy who killed my father. I can recognize him even if he turns into ashes.¡±

    Her words were half-true, but it was precisely because of this that Yan Kuan did not continue to ask. She said that she was the person who killed her father. Would a 6-year-old girl remember the person who killed her father for 11 years?

    The answer was ¡°Yes¡±, just like back then. He was only 4 years old, but he could remember that woman for more than 20 years.

    However, Yan Kuan knew that this little thing was stubborn and ruthless enough. If she said that she would not hand it over, she would definitely not hand it over even if she died.

    However, he was not stupid. He would not be swayed by her words. He wanted the ck Ganoderma, and he also wanted Qian Weitang. Even this little thing could not escape from his grasp.

    It seemed that he had to investigate everything about Qian Weitang. As for this little thing, he now had the patience to y with her.

    ¡°Since you want it so much, the transaction can go ahead. However, you have to please me first. This way, I might make use of the time to get someone to hand it over to you.¡±

    ¡°Business is business. Don¡¯t mix business with pleasure. Since Qian Weitang is in my hands, I will naturally hand over the ck Ganoderma mushroom. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao got up and prepared to leave after finishing her story. However, how could Yan Kuan let the duck fly away? He grabbed the person and pressed her onto the bed.

    ¡°What? Are you addicted to ying hard to get tonight? Do you think you can leave? You¡¯re such an idiot...¡±

    ¡°Bastard...¡±

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Women¡¯s Battlefield, Special Bracelet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The green garden exhaled a breath of white mist. The weather here was much better than the jungle, but there was still a bit of coolness.

    After taking a stroll, she stretched her limbs and pretended not to care as she looked around.

    No wonder, no wonder she did not see Yan Kuan this early in the morning. When she was in the jungle, she wished he could put herself on his belt. Now that he was in the city, he actually let down his guard.

    After all this, they weren¡¯t afraid at all. was this the base of the Dark Empire? Even if it wasn¡¯t a base, it was definitely one of their strongholds.

    Looking at the cameras all around, as well as the posts upied by every sniper point at the entrance, this ce was even more secure than an iron wall.

    The ck Emperor really had the capital to be arrogant.

    After casually moving her limbs, she turned around and walked back to the vi¡¯s hall. The woman standing at the entrance was at most in her twenties. She wore a butler¡¯s uniform and looked professional and capable, but the way she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao was not friendly.

    Since she was brought back to this ce by Yan Kuan yesterday morning, although this woman looked serious in front of Yan Kuan.

    But as a woman, her intuition could still detect the difference.

    Actually, there was nothing wrong with being Yan Kuan¡¯s woman. She had the most gorgeous clothes in the season, expensive jewelry, and a gold card that had unlimited usage.

    Of course, the only thing you had to pay was freedom. Your freedom.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how many women had been brought back by Yan Kuan, and she knew that she would not be thest. However, living here was not something she could decide.

    Perhaps the only thing she could decide was to make certain people or things that were an eyesore disappearpletely.

    She was Shen Xiaoxiao, the unique existence of the Shen family, the existence that the Shen family hoped for. Her battlefield was not a woman¡¯s harem, nor was it surrounded by Yan Kuan like a dodder flower.

    If she, Shen Xiaoxiao, was still a woman like the one in her previous life, perhaps she would be able to adapt to the current life very well. She would also be ustomed to or not care about the butler¡¯s gaze at all.

    But she was not. She did not have that much time and energy to focus on this group of women, scheming against them and scheming against each other.

    Her sky was not like this, nor should it be like this.

    Therefore, even if Yan Kuan had forged a magnificent golden house for her, it would not be able to trap her heart that wanted to roam the sky.

    Revenge was the only thing that she, Shen Xiaoxiao, had to do to survive this life.

    She walked in and did not even look at the housekeeper. Even though her eyes were filled with contempt and scrutiny, she pretended not to see anything.

    However, she was a little curious. She knew that she was Yan Kuan¡¯s woman, but this housekeeper had not only been unhappy since yesterday, but she had also added enough sugar to the milkst night. These little tricks really made her a little puzzled.

    It was impossible for Yan Kuan to let such an unprofessional subordinate take care of his daily meals up close. Did you think that Yan Kuan did not know that she was like this?

    No,st night she picked up the milk and just took a sip before putting it down. Yan Kuan had always been very careful in these areas. Even the milk was a must-drink for Yan Kuan every night. She only took a sip before putting it down and nced at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan did not say anything.

    Normally, he would have forced her to drink it. However,st night, he only nced at her and did not do anything else.

    Therefore, she always felt that Yan Kuan¡¯s attitude towards this female butler was very strange and subtle.

    It was only eight o¡¯clock. Shen Xiaoxiao had just sat down when Yan Kuan walked in wearing sportswear. He looked like he had just finished his exercise. His hair was still dripping with sweat, and a few drops were dripping from the back of his ears and neck onto his bronze-colored skin, he looked exceptionally seductive.

    She averted her eyes to avoid this man, who she could not ignore. She even felt that he was exceptionally handsome and cold. Today, he had a different feeling.

    ¡°You¡¯re up early. It seems that your stamina is pretty good. You¡¯ll start training with me tomorrow morning.¡±

    After saying this, Yan Kuan went upstairs to wash up, leaving Shen Xiaoxiao standing in the living room in a mess. What a shameless man. Just now, she actually felt that he had a different feeling. Look at what he said. What did he mean by ¡°stamina is pretty good¡±? Did he think that she couldn¡¯t hear what he said?

    Didn¡¯t he just say that she had good stamina when she was doing that? Her stamina was good, so there was no need for him to say it. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was somewhat interested in what Yan Kuan said about training together. She really wanted to see what the training in the Dark Empire was like.

    ¡°Stupid.¡±

    This voice was too soft, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hearing was amazing. This woman was really bold.

    Did she think that she, Shen Xiaoxiao, was easy to bully? She wasn¡¯t even afraid of Yan Kuan. Why would she be afraid of such a woman? Hmph.

    In the dining room, breakfast was ced one after another. Yan Kuan looked at the newspaper in his hand and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, I¡¯ll get someone to take you out for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Go out? I can go out?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Yan Kuan would actually allow her to go out. She thought that he would allow her to move around in this vi because the security here was very tight, but there was no hope of getting out.

    But now he said that she could get out? This was really, really a big surprise.

    However, this surprise had not evensted for five seconds before it waspletely wiped out by Yan Kuan¡¯s next action.

    He reached into his pocket and took out a silver bracelet. Shen Xiaoxiao did not even have time to look at it before he put it on her wrist.

    She reached out and hurriedly pulled it, but this was clearly not an ordinary silver bracelet. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not pull it off. Moreover, the size was just right, neither too big nor too small. There was absolutely no possibility of taking it off unless her hand was chopped off or her hand bones were crushed.

    She was so angry. Did he really think she was a dog or something? Why did he tie such a thing to her? Was he crazy?

    ¡°Alright, stop pulling. It¡¯s made of a special material. In this world, no one can take it off except for me. There¡¯s an urate positioning system inside. I can find you no matter which corner you are in.¡±

    No wonder, no wonder this bastard allowed her to go out. So he was waiting for her here. Good, he actually used this move. Good, this was really good.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious at Yan Kuan, but in terms of martial arts, she could notpare to him. In terms of strength, she was a street away.

    But if she really had to suffer this sullen mood, how could she be willing?

    The exquisite breakfast on the table was ced there, but a bowl of white porridge was ced in front of her and Yan Kuan. Shen Xiaoxiao was in a bad mood at this moment, so she held the bowl of white porridge and stirred it up.

    As if wanting to stir up her anger, Yan Kuan nced at her from the gap of the newspaper and ignored her. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. This little thing was really very cute.

    ¡°Eat well. These are Chinese dishes specially prepared for you. It¡¯s been more than ten years. Compared to you, you also miss the food of your hometown.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Yan Kuan actually said this. She lowered her head and looked at the dishes on the table. When she thought of the dishes from yesterday afternoon and evening, she swallowed the anger in her heart.

    This man always did these small favors.

    Humph, she would never appreciate it. Absolutely not.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the porridge in her hand. This was different from the gruel porridge that she had eaten in the secret prison for ten years.

    It was warm and thick. However, it was also because of this that Shen Xiaoxiao smelled a very strange smell when she had just served the porridge in front of her.

    She quietly nced at Yan Kuan who was reading the newspaper. Seeing that he was still reading the newspaper and did not seem to want to eat anything, Shen Xiaoxiao secretly nced at the female butler who was standing respectfully not far away.

    She rolled her eyes and threw the bowl of hot porridge in her hand at the female butler.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Interrogation, Fear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s movements were extremely fast. Both the housekeeper and Yan Kuan did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly make a move.

    However, the housekeeper was not a pushover. To be able to work under Yan Kuan, even a cleaner was an expert.

    The housekeeper narrowly avoided the bowl that was thrown at her. Not only that, but she also steadily reached out and caught the bowl of porridge and ced it on the table.

    Only then did she turn her head andin to Yan Kuan, ¡°Sir...¡±

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao would not give that woman a chance. Moreover, she was sure that there was definitely something wrong with the porridge. She directly swung her fist and attacked the housekeeper.

    Yan Kuan put the newspaper on the table with some yfulness and watched the fight between the two of them with great interest. To be honest, he also wanted to see what kind of ability this spy who had been deliberately ced by his side had.

    He did not expect that this little thing would make the first move before he made his move. Since the little thing was angry, he would let her have a good time.

    However, he only needed a nce to see that in less than 10 moves, this female butler would definitely lose.

    Sure enough, in just eight moves, Shen Xiaoxiao had pressed the female butler to the ground and was unable to move. She even turned to look at Yan Kuan as if she was taking credit.

    ¡°Drug.¡±

    It was still a simple word, but Yan Kuan naturally understood it. Moreover, he had long known that there was a drug in this porridge, but he did not expect the little thing to be so sensitive. She was really smart and cute.

    ¡°Take her away.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, four guards immediately walked in from outside the door. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately understood this scene at a nce. This was because she had long been prepared. No wonder this Yan Kuan had been sitting here pretending to read the newspaper. It turned out that she had overestimated herself again?

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, little thing, didn¡¯t you have a good time just now? Have you calmed down after the fight?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you around. This is the person that Devon put beside me. Do you want to know what her purpose is?¡±

    ¡°Devon?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect that it was someone that Devon had sent over. She was instantly interested.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He grabbed Shen Xiaoxiao by her cor and lifted her up like a kitten. Then, he slowly walked toward the dark room.

    This was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao saw such a formal, no, it should be said that it was such a shocking basement.

    The basement where Devon imprisoned the prisoners was so weakpared to this one.

    There was no such torture as she had imagined. Instead, each room was clean and tidy. The walls of each room were wrapped in a soft bag. It was obvious that this was prepared to prevent the prisoners frommitting suicide, this meant that one did not even have the right to choose death.

    Therge iron doors of each dark room were not like those key doors. They were all controlled by aputer. Everything here gave Shen Xiaoxiao a strong shock.

    They went through the secret room and came to a spacious infirmary. No, it was not an infirmary, but an interrogation room.

    The female housekeeper was tied to a stool. A man in a white coat was wearing a mask and holding a needle in his hand. He was injecting the female housekeeper with liquid.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled by this interrogation method. Didn¡¯t they say that they would let her take a good look? Just like that? Watch someone get injected?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was very tactful. From the moment she walked into the basement, everyone there had looked at her with a very strange gaze. She knew that this was not the time to talk, so she stood obediently behind Yan Kuan for once, she watched as the woman who was tied up received these strange drug injections.

    After more than ten minutes, the woman began to feel dizzy. Yan Kuan said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The man called Lei Lie walked over and asked the housekeeper, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Xue Ying. The Boss. The Boss brought me here.¡±

    ¡°Who is the Boss?¡±

    ¡°Devon.¡±

    ¡°Why did he send you here?¡±

    ¡°Get close to Yan Kuan and find out his background.¡±

    ¡°And then, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°The casino. The Boss wants to swallow the casino. He arranged for someone to kill him at the Christmas Eve¡¯s King of Gambling Competition.¡±

    ¡°Him? Who is he? Is he Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yan Kuan. And also, there¡¯s Bill.¡±

    ...

    It was that simple. It was so simple that Shen Xiaoxiao did not even have time to react before the interrogation ended. What exactly did those people inject into the housekeeper? As a well-trained female spy, she gave up so easily?

    Just by looking at her skills, she was definitely professionally trained. But even so, giving up everything so easily still made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a little unable to ept it.

    No, it should have made Shen Xiaoxiao feel fear from the bottom of her heart.

    This man, this ck Emperor, only used such a simple method. He didn¡¯t torture her or make her suffer. It was that simple. He did it so easily.

    The more it was like this, the more afraid Shen Xiaoxiao was. She was afraid that if she were to be interrogated like this one day, her secrets might no longer exist. They would all be exposed. At that time... She was afraid that she would be locked up in the researchb and focused on research.

    Today, he had personally asked her to witness such an interrogation. Perhaps the idea of Yan Kuan beating her was to shock her from the bottom of her heart. She was afraid and fearful.

    He understood her and knew that she would not give in if he used a forceful method. Instead, it was such an easy method that made her feel fear and dread.

    Such a shocking method had worked. At least now, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not dare to make any rash moves.

    She would wait, and she could only wait. She would wait for the right time, waiting for Yan Kuan to truly rx.

    Yan Kuan nced at the woman with a calm expression. Although there was no change, he knew that he had achieved the effect he wanted. This little thing should know fear.

    As expected, to deal with this little fellow, he could only use unconventional methods.

    If today¡¯s demonstration was some bloody suppression or killing, ording to her stubborn temper, she would definitely not be afraid. She would even continue to challenge him. Only in this way would he be able to quietly solve the problem, which would make her feel fear from the bottom of her heart.

    It would really take a lot of effort to raise this little guy. However, he was quite willing to put in so much effort.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the final of the King of Gamblers Competition tomorrow?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the little thing that did not speak much and was a little worried that this shock was too much. He did not want such an interesting little thing to be as submissive as other women.

    ¡°The finals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the three-daypetition. It startedst night and will be held tomorrow. The 30 finalists will participate in the finals.¡±

    The 30 finalists? Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Then, Pei Li should be among the 30 finalists?

    Back then, he was ranked ninth. It seemed that she really needed to go and watch this finals.

    ¡°Okay, go.¡±

    Pei Li, are you ready? Are you ready for my, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s, revenge?

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: What Does She Want To Do?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In the changing room, the most popr clothes of the season were all inside. Moreover, all of them were Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s size, and all kinds of styles were avable.

    These were all sent over by Yan Kuan these two days. Shen Xiaoxiao believed that if Yan Kuan wanted to dote on a woman, he would really put everything that he thought was good in front of her.

    However, the more this was the case, the more she believed that once such a man did not need her anymore, he would definitely abandon her more cleanly than when he needed her in the first ce.

    Therefore, she had always warned herself that she must not use her heart. The thing called ¡®heart¡¯ had already died out in her previous life.

    In this life, she must be cold-hearted and build an iron wall around herself. Only in this way could she win against herself and others.

    She wore a redce satin dress, paired with silver high heels. She had neat short hair and only had a diamond hairpin pinned to one side of her hair.

    She wore a diamond ring of the same design on her index finger, which covered half of her finger.

    This dress was fashionable yet it exuded a lively and ostentatious aura.

    Yan Kuan looked at his masterpiece. Whether it was clothes, jewelry, hairstyle, or makeup, they were all designed by him.

    The stylist did not y any role at all. ording to his request, Shen Xiaoxiao was dressed up inside out.

    As expected, people needed clothes. Even Shen Xiaoxiao had never dressed up so beautifully in her previous life. It should be said that Shen Xiaoxiao was not a girl who knew how to dress up.

    When she was at the club, she always wore a tank top, camouge pants, military boots, a shirt, and a T-shirt after she returned to China. Regardless of whether it was Gu Yuehua or Liu Yufei, every time she went out shopping with them, the clothes that they chose for her would only magnify her shorings infinitely. It would cover up her strengths.

    Therefore, this was also the first time Shen Xiaoxiao saw such a beautiful herself. She was like a phoenix that was about to fly, as if she was about to achieve Nirvana and fly to a higher ce.

    She liked red. It was mboyant, but it was also full of passion and vitality. There was also death and ending. Red represented glory and madness.

    ¡°Little thing, being dressed like this only matches my, Yan Kuan¡¯s, woman.¡±

    Yan Kuan stood at the side, muttering to himself. Seeing her standing elegantly in high heels in front of him, he frowned slightly and did not say anything. He naturally extended his arm and Shen Xiaoxiao held his arm as they walked out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never have thought that such a simple walk would make Yan Kuan decide to start investigating everything about the Little Oriental Loli from the very beginning.

    Would a real imprisoned Little Oriental Loli wear high heels? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. A girl who couldn¡¯t even speak clearly when they first met would wear such high heels with such ease?

    No, it was definitely not that simple!

    Countless reporters, socialites, young masters, high-ranking officials, and sessful people gathered at K-ONE that night.

    Christmas Eve, Christmas Eve. There was no such thing as a reunion here. All of them had gathered here to enjoy the grand scene and the hustle and bustle.

    They went straight up to the seventh floor. The entire hall was decorated extremely luxuriously. There was a circle in the middle of the hall, and ten tables were neatly ced there.

    After entering the finals, the contents of the bet included Roulette, sieves, and poker.

    It was very traditional to choose thest five to enter the finals, and the content of the finals was poker.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao and the others arrived, thepetition had not started yet. Everyone could participate in the bet at the other end of the venue. They could y while waiting for the bet to start.

    Yan Kuan did not apany Shen Xiaoxiao down, but he did assign a secret guard to apany her.

    Although the deployment had been arranged long ago, he needed to meet someone in advance, someone very important.

    So, Shen Xiaoxiao temporarily stayed at the side, holding the chips in her hands and walking around casually.

    Those who could go up to the seventh floor were either rich or noble. They were all people from different countries. Whether it was their identity or others, they all had a certain level of strength.

    There were too many Eastern, Western, white, and ck people. It was a dazzling sight to see.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mboyant beauty was an extreme charm in the eyes of the Eastern people. However, in the eyes of the Western people, it might only be a little beautiful, but it would not really attract the entire audience.

    In fact, it was for the best. She would never be conceited about her unparalleled beauty. She believed that there were many women in the world who were more beautiful than she was. The scum sister, Liu Yufei, was one of them.

    Liu Yufei was very beautiful. She looked very simr to Gu Yuehua, and they both had a face that was like a white lotus flower that made people love her.

    Most Chinese people liked this kind of woman who looked gentle and virtuous. On the contrary, a girl as beautiful as Shen Xiaoxiao would make them feel that she was full of aura and was too arrogant.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held her wine ss and looked around at the person she was looking for tonight.

    As a contestant, Pei Li must have already gone to another room to wait.

    But if he brought a femalepanion, the femalepanion could only be here.

    And ording to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s knowledge, Pei Li brought more than one woman to this King of Gamblers Competition. One was his biological sister, Pei Meimei, and the other was her scum sister, Liu Yufei.

    Sure enough, she saw her wearing a white puffy dress that made Liu Yufei look pure and petite, inviting protection.

    Her brown wavy hair was pinned by a hairpin. Coupled with her gentle and demure face, she really looked like ady from a noble family, like a princess who was adored by the stars.

    However, the third young miss of the Pei family, Pei Meimei, was far inferior to her. Her appearance could only be considered beautiful, and there was nothing special about her beauty.

    In particr, she liked to wear red. Her skin was a little dark, and when paired with this red short strapless dress, how should she put it? It was a different kind of wild beauty. Of course, this was only in the eyes of foreigners. In the eyes of Chinese people, it was a very ipatible existence.

    However, this young miss of the Pei family had always been her own way, and she liked to date Liu Yufei very much. It was as if she had never known that when she stood with Liu Yufei, she had always been used as a decoration forparison.

    The uglier she was, the more beautiful and moving Liu Yufei looked.

    It was said that when enemies met, their eyes would be especially red. When the only enemy they had seen before they died, the enemy who had disemboweled them, was right in front of them, Shen Xiaoxiao had once wondered if she would want to rush up and tear her face apart.

    However, when she really came here and saw the person she had been longing for, she unexpectedly calmed down and calmly looked at the two people in the distance like an outsider.

    She was really young, but at this moment, such a young girl had already done something that was even more out of line than her age.

    Moreover, although Liu Yufei had always imed to be the daughter of the driver, Liu Qianmin, and his ex-wife, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it was not the case. Liu Yufei was the child of an affair between the Gu Yuehua and Liu Qianmin.

    Liu Yufei should not be her younger sister, but her older sister. She was two years older than Shen Xiaoxiao, but she had always concealed her age, not only to Shen Xiaoxiao, but also to the Pei family and the outside world.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never understood why Gu Yuehua and the others had concealed her age. However, Shen Xiaoxiao believed that they must have a close rtionship with the Shen family.

    This was the only way to exin why Mrs. Shen did not want to be a chauffeur¡¯s mistress, unless they had known each other for a long time and had a close rtionship with each other.

    Back then, they were able to hide from her father and grandfather, so she could be considered capable. It was just that this woman was too restless and caused the entire Shen family to suffer.

    Even if Shen Xiaoxiao was her biological daughter, she would not let them off so easily at this time.

    Seeing how Liu Yufei was dressed up, this good sister of hers, no, she should be a ¡®good sister¡¯. She had to give her a big gift.

    She turned around and whispered into the guard¡¯s ear. The guard was stunned when he received the order. Seeing that the only woman the Boss had ever admitted to had such an idea, he did not dare to disobey her and nodded. Then, he turned around and walked to the other side.

    However, along the way, he was still thinking about what this Little Oriental Loli had said. ¡°Point the air-conditioner at those twodies.¡±

    What did she want to do? Why did she want to cause trouble for those two Easterndies for no reason?

 Chapter 41 - People Waiting For the Show

    <h4>Chapter 41: People Waiting For the Show</h4>

    The winter in Las Vegas was actually not cold. At leastpared to the jungle, it was much warmer.

    However, the entire banquet hall was turned on the central air conditioner to ensure that the temperature was at an average temperature. Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao asked the hidden guard to aim the air conditioner at the two Chinesedies, the hidden guard¡¯s expression was so strange.

    However, as an outstanding hidden guard, he could solve all kinds of problems and troubles that his Boss had raised.

    He looked carefully at the position of the two Chinesedies. Not to mention, it was really their bad luck that they happened to be at the vent behind a stone pir.

    In fact, that position was originally very good. At this moment, the two Chinesedies were surrounded by three or four young talents.

    It was obvious that from the perspective of an Easterner, the twodies were both first-ss beauties, especially thedy in the white dress, who was more elegant and gentle.

    After adjusting the temperature, he specially pointed a cold air blower at the air vent and blew it down. Even the hidden guard himself could not help but feel cold for the twodies who were wearing more economical clothing. He had directly adjusted the temperature to 0 degrees, and the wind was very strong¡­ It would be strange if she did not catch a cold.

    Moreover, where the twodies went tonight, the cold wind would be blowing. It was really¡­ He really did not know how to describe the way Miss Lin did things. It was really thought-provoking.

    She was so naughty. Did Boss know?

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood at one end and pretended to look at the position of Liu Yufei and Pei Meimei as if nothing had happened.

    Sure enough, the two of them shrunk their necks at the same time and touched their arms. Were they cold? She had been locked up in the dark prison for ten years, and every day was spent in such a cold wind.

    Tonight, wherever Liu Yufei went, she would be cold. Did she want to fly around the entire ce like a butterfly? She wanted to act as if she was pitiful and wanted to be protected. Well, this good sister of hers would definitely help her.

    ¡°Ah Qiu¡­ Ah Qiu¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is it suddenly cold here? Let¡¯s go to the other side and stand there.¡±

    Pei Meimei pulled Liu Yufei and prepared to change positions. Was this vent broken? How could such a high-ss casino have such a big w? Seriously! It was only so-so.

    Liu Yufei was also a little cold. However, she was much smarter than that flower vase Pei Meimei. It was cold. Indeed, it was a little cold. However, there were so many young talents here, and they were leaving just left like that? That was a loss!

    Different from Pei Meimei, she touched her eyebrows slightly and reached out to touch her fair arm, putting on a weak look.

    Sure enough, it immediately attracted the attention of one of the rich second-generation heirs.

    ¡°Miss Liu, you must be a little cold. Put on my coat first, I¡¯ll ask the waiter to bring your coat over.¡±

    It was impossible to wear such a dress to a banquet in winter. Most people would choose luxurious furs as decorations in winter.

    Many of thedies present were more or less wearing such furs.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Liu Yufei was allergic to fur. No matter what animal fur it was, as long as she wore it, it would definitely give her red bumps.

    Therefore, she had to be careful even when interacting with others.

    When Liu Yufei heard the words of the rich second generation, her expression instantly became a little strange. Her coat was a soft yellow coat. If she wore it outside, it would definitely be beautiful scenery.

    However, at such an asion, all thedies were dressed in evening gowns. If one were to rashly wear a coat and stand here, it would be strange if one was notughed at to death.

    Moreover, it was her first time attending such a high-level banquet. She did not want to be so embarrassed. Although she had always liked Pei Li, the Pei family was a noble family in China. However, if they were here, they would only be above average.

    What she, Liu Yufei, wanted was more and more. She did not only want to be Pei Li¡¯s wife. If she wanted to be, she wanted to be the most outstanding woman in the world.

    However, before she could find the entrance ticket to the top-tier rich and powerful family, she did not want to give up on a big tree like Pei Li. Moreover, the Liu family currently needed the help of the Pei family in order to gain a foothold in the Shen Enterprise.

    Therefore, even though she looked down on Pei Meimei, a brainless and not necessarily beautiful woman, she was still willing to apany her with a smile. It was her good fortune to be the only daughter of the Pei family and also Pei Li¡¯s most doted sister.

    However, it was also good to have her around. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use her stupidity and her mboyance to store her gentleness, elegance, intelligence, and beauty?

    Of course, red flowers had to beplemented by green leaves. This was the best match, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. Why don¡¯t we go to the other side and have a seat? It¡¯s not at the vent, so it might be better.¡±

    For now, they could only listen to Pei Meimei¡¯s suggestion for the time being. This could also be considered to win Pei Meimei¡¯s favor.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched Liu Yufei and Pei Meimei walk in the other direction. She gave a look to the hidden guard, and the hidden guard resigned himself to his fate and went back to work on the mobile air-conditioner.

    The gift she wanted to give Pei Meimei was not just a small cold, but an even more unexpected show.

    Some people said that every time a butterfly pped its wings, it might be able to change the world.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Yufei, who was showing off her beauty like a butterfly, and smiled unthinkingly. How enchanting and beautiful she was now, how awkward she would beter.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s mole at the corner of her eyebrows was very good-looking. How ironic that she was ¡®so lewd¡¯.

    At 10 o¡¯clock sharp, the final of the King of Gamblers Competition officially began. The final 30 finalists walked out from the room next door.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already told the hidden guard when she arranged for them to go down. Today, not only was Liu Yufei going to be blown by the cold wind, this Pei Li naturally had to be apanied as a husband and wife.

    When Yan Kuan walked over from downstairs, he had already heard the report from the hidden guards. He did not feel much and only thought that someone had provoked this little girl.

    This little thing¡¯s temper was very strange and she was very vengeful. This man called Pei Li and that Liu Yufei were lovers. They must have offended this little girl somewhere and that was why she thought of this prank and wanted to prank them.

    Let her be happy. This was not a big deal.

    ¡°I heard that you had a lot of fun?¡±

    Yan Kuan walked over and touched her hair that still looked a little yellowish. Although it looked simr to a dyed yellow in the eyes of outsiders, Yan Kuan knew that this was an unhealthy yellow that only appeared when sunlight did not shine on it for a long time.

    His palm was soft, and this little thing was rather docile at this moment. She raised her head and looked at him innocently with her ck eyes that looked like a kitten.

    This kind of her made him want to bring the world to her. He could do whatever she wanted. He only wanted to dote on her and pamper her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course you can. But try not to leave my sideter. Even if you go to the bathroom, you have to let the hidden guards follow you.

    ¡°We are going to watch a good show tonight. Don¡¯t let this show stop halfway.¡±

    ¡°Watch a show?¡±

    ¡°Yes, watch a show.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled slyly and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°Then, I will invite you to watch a good showter.¡±

    She raised her eyebrows and looked at such a smart girl. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. He said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Little thing, I really want to bring you to bed like this.¡±

    After saying that, he even licked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s earlobe seductively, causing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s entire body to tremble.

    This man was simply a male dog in heat. He really did not care about the asion or ce. He was very annoying.

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at him fiercely. He did not dare to tease her anymore. Heughed out loud and brought her slowly to thepetition ground.

    The hidden guards behind him were almost in a mess. Their Boss was actuallyughing so happily. This should be recorded as a souvenir for the century. It was too eye-catching.

 Chapter 42 - He Has Another Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 42: He Has Another Woman?</h4>

    ¡°Who is the woman sitting next to President Yan? Isn¡¯t it that big star, An Ning?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. An Ning has long hair, and her figure seems to be better than that woman¡¯s. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s President Yan¡¯s new lover!¡±

    Wherever she passed by, Shen Xiaoxiao could hear such voices. Yan Kuan¡¯s identity had always been the president of K-ONE. As for the identity of the Dark Empire, it was naturally hidden among them. Very few people knew about it.

    However, just the identity of the CEO of K-ONE was enough to suppress everyone present. Therefore, wherever they went, they could hear this or that kind of discussion.

    In addition, Yan Kuan, this man, was very handsome. Perhaps this had a lot to do with his own skill.

    Not only was his figure outstanding, but so was his appearance. His facial features were as distinct as a sculpture, and his angr face was exceptionally handsome.

    His eyes were especially shocking, and no one dared to look him in the eye. They were so dark that it seemed as if they were going to suck them in, leaving no room for them to hide. His aura was even more imposing, and he looked like he was nning something.

    This kind of strictness made people not dare to underestimate him, and they also could not underestimate him. As the CEO of K-ONE, his appearance naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Even she, who was just a femalepanion that he casually dragged over, made many women jealous and crazy.

    Everyone knew that this President Yan was a famous diamond bachelor. Regardless of whether he was married or not, as long as they looked at him, they would all flock to him.

    Yan Kuan naturally heard this discussion. However, he carefully nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. This little thing did not have the slightest reaction. Whether it was her expression or her body, there was nothing wrong with her.

    This realization actually cast a shadow over his originally good mood. Damn it, she was indeed a little wolf cub that could not be raised properly.

    However, the change in Yan Kuan¡¯s expression made Shen Xiaoxiao sense it in an instant. Could it be that he was unhappy because he heard others talking about that big star called ¡®An Ning¡¯?

    Or was it because that ¡®An Ning¡¯ did not apany him to the dance, so he was unhappy? His face was so green that water could drip from it.

    She had already said that this Yan Kuan would definitely not only have her as a woman. Look, it was about to be exposed right now. Hmph, as expected, when it came to such a man, she definitely could not have any thoughts that she should not have. Otherwise, in the end, she would be the one who would be hurt.

    The two of them walked into the entire hall with their own thoughts and sat down on the left side. Thepetition had officially begun. There were huge electronic screens in each corner that allowed everyone to see it clearly. Shen Xiaoxiao was also in the middle of this group ofpetitors who had alreadypleted their preparations. She was looking for her enemy from her past life, Pei Li.

    ¡°Who is that man? Meimei, do you know?¡±

    Liu Yufei had already locked onto Yan Kuan when he walked into the venue. She had never seen such a handsome and rich man.

    The aura of a superior was so strong that it was different from all the other men she had seen. This man was not only rich, he also had an extraordinary status.

    Compared to a rich second generation like Pei Li, he was a street ahead of Pei Li. Of course, it was not that Pei Li was bad, but Pei Licked a kind of spirit. The kind of spirit that was used to strategize.

    ¡°Him? He should be one of K-ONE¡¯s higher-ups. Those who can sit on the left-hand side tonight are all K-ONE¡¯s higher-ups and the judges sent by various countries.

    ¡°But looking at him sitting in the middle of the first row, I think he should be the higher-ups. Look, look, look, Brother is over there, look¡­¡±

    Pei Meimei was focused on looking for her big brother¡¯s figure. Naturally, she did not see Liu Yufei¡¯s shining eyes staring at the man in the distance.

    Her heart was pounding. This man was the man that Liu Yufei wanted to find. Only such a man was worthy of her.

    She, Liu Yufei, was determined to get him!

    ¡­

    He was as gentle and elegant as a gentleman, independent from the world. His fair skinplemented his light peach-colored lips. His handsome features, his perfect face shape, and especially the dazzling diamond earring on his left ear. It added a hint of unruliness to his sunshine and handsomeness.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao was mesmerized by this skin, unable to extricate herself.

    In this life, Pei Li was still young. At the age of 25, he was already considered a mature man.

    Moreover, he understood women¡¯s hearts very well. No matter who he was with, he would always be polite and modest. He would not even say a single harsh word.

    No one would believe that such a gentleman-like and elegant man had once personally pushed Shen Xiaoxiao into hell step by step. He had given her to another man¡¯s bed just for the sake of a car.

    Pei Li was smart and cunning. He hid his exquisite and clear thoughts under his outer appearance. At all times, he was like a lurking hunting wolf. If you were not careful, you would be bitten by him. If he did not kill you, he would definitely not let go.

    Such a man, such a man who hid himself deeply was really terrifying.

    In his previous life, a fool like Shen Xiaoxiao did notin at all when she was defeated by this man. However, in this life, it was unknown who the final winner would be.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the little thing who had been staring straight at a handsome gigolo not far away from him from the moment he sat down. The pressure he felt was even lower.

    Could it be that the little thing liked this kind of man?

    ¡°A grown man wearing an ear stud is so shy. Little thing, what kind of taste is this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What was this man saying? He could actually see the ear stud on Pei Li¡¯s ear from so far away? Moreover, what he said was really appropriate.

    ¡°He¡¯s a pervert. I hate men wearing ear studs the most. I didn¡¯t even do it myself.¡± After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her sentence, she subconsciously touched her earlobe. Yan Kuan was stunned. He did not expect to hear the little thing say that.

    This time, his mood suddenly brightened. At least this little thing had some foresight. Not bad, not bad. As for how she did not care about his appearance just now, he would temporarily forgive her.

    ¡°Look, our old friend ising over.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he pointed Shen Xiaoxiao over. When she saw him, she was stunned. It was Devon. It was really Devon. However, the person beside him was not Qian Weitang, but a white man in his forties. This might be the Bill they were talking about.

    However, now Bill was actually not afraid of death and was walking together with Devon. He was really stupid. When he was killed, he would still be counting the money.

    Devon walked over and looked at Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao with some amusement, as if he did not give the order to kill them.

    He acted as if there was no hatred between him and Shen Xiaoxiao, and there was no killing.

    However, if you know how to act, they naturally knew how to act too.

    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, the most beautiful Loli among us would still be attracted to President Yan.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Yan.¡±

    ¡°Bill, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, long time no see. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡±

    Devon really didn¡¯t expect this little girl to dress up so beautifully. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for Yan Kuan to take her away.

    He would have enjoyed her himself long ago. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered a double loss. Whenever he thought of this Little Oriental Loli taking the lead to release those prisoners, his heart would ache with anger.

    However, now that the Little Oriental Loli was Yan Kuan¡¯s woman, he naturally would not touch her now. It was just that after tonight, he had plenty of ways to make this woman wish for death.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not be bothered to feign civility with a person like Devon. Moreover, she could see that this was the battlefield for the three of them. It was not bad for her to temporarily retreat.

    Moreover, Yan Kuan seemed to have the same thought. He nodded and signaled for the hidden guards to follow.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s actions caused Devon¡¯s eyes to narrow. This Yan Kuan really cared about this Little Oriental Loli. Hmph. This time, it would be even more fun to y with her.

 Chapter 43 - Provoke, Miss, Your Dress Is Torn

    <h4>Chapter 43: Provoke, Miss, Your Dress Is Torn</h4>

    A lot of privacy and secrecy often happened in the bathroom. Just like at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao caught up with Pei Meimei as soon as she entered the bathroom.

    She pretended to fix her makeup on the sink and waited for Pei Meimei toe out.

    There were two women who were also wearing red dresses. Both of them had their own merits and had different temperaments. It was impossible to say that there wasn¡¯t any suspicion.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had fawned over Pei Meimei for Pei Li for a few years in her previous life, so she knew her like the back of her hand.

    However, no matter how much Shen Xiaoxiao fawned over Pei Meimei in her previous life, Pei Meimei had always looked down on her and treated her with disdain and disgust.

    On the other hand, when it came to Liu Yufei, Liu Yufei did not even need to do anything. She would just give the best things to Liu Yufei.

    This kind of situation should be reversed in this lifetime.

    As if nothing had happened, Pei Meimei washed her hands and tidied her hair. With a nce, she saw the hairpin on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head.

    Thetest Alin Hairpin of the season, and it was unique. She had once seen it in a magazine. It was handmade by five top designers, and it was worth millions.

    Even her Pei family, one of the wealthiest aristocratic families in China, couldn¡¯t easily afford it.

    Now, she felt an indescribable jealousy when she saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing it on her head.

    However, how could her gaze escape Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes? Shen Xiaoxiao knew Pei Meimei¡¯s every move too well.

    Was she jealous? It was right to be jealous. In her previous life, she was also jealous of Pei Meimei. She was jealous of the way Pei Meimei got along with Liu Yufei.

    She was jealous of how much the Pei family doted on her. She was a spoiled little girl. Spoiled, willful, and had an increasingly sharp character and heart.

    A young Chinese girl, about the same age as her, was wearing jewelry that even she was jealous of. Which family¡¯s daughter was she from? She was so ostentatious, so beautiful.

    After covering the small mirror, a de as thin as a silkworm¡¯s wing was firmly ced on the tip of her finger. This was the secret weapon she had prepared for herself, so she naturally lowered her hand.

    The two of them were already very close to each other, and a light touch from their fingertips could easily cut through that satin short skirt.

    ¡°Aiya, Miss, why is your skirt torn?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately said to Pei Meimei with slight surprise.

    Pei Meimei herself had a distant view of this kind of girl, but when she was suddenly reminded, she instantly looked at her own buttocks.

    Sure enough, a finger-long gash opened up, and the ribbons on her underpants could be seen clearly.

    ¡°Ah! When did this happen? Damn it, how did it get cut?¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call the waiter for you. Do you have a spare dress?¡±

    ¡°No, this dress was fine when I tried it on in the afternoon. How did it suddenly get cut?¡± Pei Meimei was quite upset. She didn¡¯t know when the dress got cut, and she felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡°It might have been cut by ident. But such a big cut should have been seen by someone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, someone must have seen it. How could it be like this? I hate it so much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already like this. Where¡¯s your partner? Do you want me to help you inform them?¡±

    ¡°Partner? My brother is one of the contestants. He¡¯s in thepetition, but my good friend is outside. Please help me call her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it the girl in the white dress who has been standing to your left? She¡¯s very pretty. I seem to have seen you two standing together just now.¡±.

    ¡°She has an oval face and looks very gentle? But she is really pretty. My friends said that they have never seen such a pretty Chinese girl.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. She is indeed very pretty¡­¡± Just as she said those two words, Pei Meimei suddenly stopped talking and her expression became very strange.

    ¡°You said that she has been standing on my left?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, based on our current position, isn¡¯t that her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. Um, this youngdy, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to call the waiter for me. Go to the room upstairs and get my gown for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem. Wait a moment. Oh, this¡­ You put on first. It can cover it up for a while. It¡¯s so conspicuous that it¡¯s easy to be seen by others.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took off her shawl and handed it to her, motioning for her to cover up her butt.

    She deliberately emphasized thest sentence. She didn¡¯t believe that Pei Meimei, with her petty and suspicious personality, wouldn¡¯t fall for it.

    In her previous life, she had been framed by Liu Yufei for the same thing. In this life, she would return it to you intact.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the bathroom with a rxed expression. In the hall, Liu Yufei was still disying her true colors as a butterfly.

    She summoned a waiter, took out a stack of money from her small bag, and gave it to him. She whispered a few words to the waiter. The waiter understood and turned around to leave the clubhouse.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood in a corner as if nothing had happened. Looking at the people who werepeting on the field, Pei Li seemed to feel some coldness. He was taking his suit jacket over and putting it on.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled unthinkingly. ¡®Wear it. As long as you wear it steadily.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Let me help you clean up.¡±

    Sure enough, the waiter ¡®identally¡¯ spilled a ss of water on Pei Li¡¯s clothes. Pei Li was stunned and could only take off his jacket.

    Fortunately, this round had already ended and they were waiting for the new branch office. Otherwise, how could the waiter get close to him?

    However, he had already felt a little cold. Now, he could only make do with it. Fortunately, he immediately changed his seat. After changing his seat, it should not be so cold anymore. What bad luck! He actually sat in such a seat.

    However, Pei Li had always been known for being gentle and elegant, so he very kindly forgave the waiter, as if nothing had happened.

    What a hypocrite. His fingers were clearly clenched tightly and he wanted to tear someone into pieces, but his face looked more rxed than anyone else¡¯s.

    That was why this kind of man was the most terrifying and shameless. His schemes were sinister, and werepletely different from other schemes. One was sinister, and the other was just and aboveboard.

    ¡°Miss Liu, Miss Pei said that she and Mr. Du have left and will not be back tonight. She wants you to enjoy a magical night with Mr. Pei.¡±

    The waiter¡¯s words were rather ambiguous, causing Liu Yufei¡¯s expression to freeze.

    Mr. Du? Was he the IT student that she had teased in Pei Meimei¡¯s school, Mr. Du Zedu?

    Didn¡¯t Pei Meimei only want to y tricks on him? Why did she suddenly leave?

    However, this was overseas, and Pei Meimei might be so open-minded. However, wasn¡¯t she afraid that Pei Li would find out? The Pei family had always been strict with her. It seemed that things would turn around if things went to extremes?

    But why would Pei Meimei say such things about her and her brother? Although she usually joked with her, she never said such things. Moreover, was this waiter a fool?

    And didn¡¯t this waiter know to answer in a low voice? Looking at Mr. Li¡¯s expression, damn it, it seemed that the heir to the electronics industry was useless.

    Sure enough, Mr. Li politely walked away. However, without Mr. Li, there were others. Mr. Huang, and Mr. Zhou.

    Now that Pei Li was focused on gambling, she could naturally focus on what she wanted to do.

    However, now there was another waiter. What did he mean? Now, this waiter came over and said the same thing. What did he mean? Moreover, he chose to say these words when she was having a good conversation with these young talents. Wasn¡¯t he clearly telling others that she was taken?

    Looking at the people leaving one after another, as well as the waiters who seemed to have colluded with her, Liu Yufei was so angry that her face turned ashen. She was no longer as gentle and demure as before. This Pei Meimei was really born to suppress her.

    Was she angry just like that? This was only the beginning. The good show was still toe¡­

 Chapter 44 - Showtime

    <h4>Chapter 44: Showtime</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Liu Yufei stood alone on the side, looking at the magnificent casino that looked like a pce. She could not tell how she felt.

    If only these were hers... But she also believed that one day she would be the owner of this ce.

    Looking up at the man who was talking and raising his hands and feet, Liu Yufei revealed a strange smile.

    Where was the femalepanion in the red dress? It seemed that she was just another woman who was putting on a show. Otherwise, why wasn¡¯t she standing next to that man?

    Such a woman could be dismissed with just some money. It was simply too easy.

    It was just that she did not see the woman¡¯s appearance clearly. She did not know how she lookedpared to her. However, she had always been very confident in her appearance. She was one of the best in China, and that man was also Chinese.

    Now, it was time to find out who that man was.

    Just as Liu Yufei turned around and wanted to find out, Young Master Li, who had just left not too far away, actually raised his wine ss and gestured to her. It seemed that the incident just now hadn¡¯t been taken to heart.

    She had said it before. How could her beauty not be noticed by others? Look, it was not only that Young Master Li, but also Tom, who was in charge of insurance. At this moment, he was also raising his ss to her Although he was more than ten years older than her, his level of wealth was obviously better than the rich Young Master Li.

    The most important thing was that he was still a foreigner. She did not expect that even a foreigner would like someone like her. It had never crossed her mind.

    Moreover, she did not know if this foreigner would be different in bed. It made people look forward to it.

    Liu Yufei also made an extremely elegant gesture. She raised her wine ss sweetly and raised it across the air before turning around to look for Pei Li again.

    Pei Li had just been eliminated. She did not want to let go of this big fish, Pei Li, at this time. She wanted those suitors, and she also wanted Pei Li.

    Since she was young, she knew that this egg could not be ced in the same basket. Otherwise, once it was broken, there would be nothing left.

    Moreover, she had the capital and ability to deal with these men. She was Liu Yufei, the beautiful Liu Yufei.

    Liu Yufei did not see that when she turned around, both Young Master Li and Tom had a contemptuous smile on their faces.

    The two of them each held a room card, one for 2016 and one for 2017. Their sexual tastes were unclear. She was really a woman who looked chaste on the outside, but had an undting heart on the inside.

    However, they liked this taste.

    No matter how good Pei Li¡¯s qi cultivation skills were usually, he felt a little unfair when he saw the results.

    However, he was too good at disguising himself. Therefore, other than Shen Xiaoxiao, no one could see that his angry hands almost broke his fingernails.

    He was really unlucky. Originally, he was almost guaranteed to enter the top ten. However, he did not know if he had caught a cold from the cold wind tonight. He kept feeling hot all over and felt ufortable all over. His head also felt a little swollen and painful.

    He did not know how to adjust the temperature in such a big hotel. Originally, he wanted to ask the waiter to adjust the temperature. However, none of the foreigners who were with him said they were cold.

    In fact, they were all about the same height. If the others were not afraid of cold, and he said that he was cold instead... He didn¡¯t want to lose face.

    However, what was done was done. It seemed that he was going to lose the bet with those guys. The limited-edition car was nothing much, but the famous model, Li Na, was a bit of a pity.

    Those guys all said that her kung fu was excellent and that she had always been liked by them. However, this time, she wanted to earn onest vote before she got married, so he still missed it.

    However, on second thought, as long as he gave her enough money, she would always give in. In fact, this Liu Yufei was also good in bed.

    Moreover, although she was only 16 years old (her real age was 19 years old), she was not young at all. Instead, she was like a ripe peach, making him unable to stop.

    Liu Yufei stood at the side obediently at this moment, watching Pei Li walk over unhappily.

    She was very smart. She knew that Pei Li would not care about her useless constion. She might as well pretend that he was just here for fun. That way, he would be able to get off the stage.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Meimei? Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡± Pei Li looked at Liu Yufei with an unperturbed expression.

    Liu Yufei was the same as Pei Li. She was used to pretending. She immediately put on the innocent look of a young girl and said,?¡°Meimei said that she went out with that Young Master Du who does some online games. I couldn¡¯t stop her. You know Meimei doesn¡¯t like others to interfere in her affairs.¡±

    Liu Yufei had an inexplicable and pitiful look on her face, and sure enough, Pei Li couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore.

    Pei Li thought that Liu Yufei was only 16 years old, and that Meimei¡¯s personality was not something that an ordinary person could control, so he didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    Now that he saw Liu Yufei¡¯s beautiful face, his heart itched even more, and his heart ached a little.

    ¡°Alright, Yufei, be good. Big Brother Li doesn¡¯t me you, it¡¯s just that Meimei is too mischievous. It seems that studying abroad for a year has made her wild. When shees back, I will definitely teach her a good lesson.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go upstairs. You¡¯re dressed so thinly, and the temperature here is low. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t catch a cold. Otherwise, Big Brother Li will feel sorry for you. If you want to go down and y a few rounds, after you change your clothes, Brother Li will apany you down to y.¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Pei Li with a flushed face. Although her face was embarrassed, she was feeling proud in her heart. See? She said that no man could escape from her palm. Wasn¡¯t Pei Li the same?

    Liu Yufei would never have thought that Pei Li was such a hypocrite. He was obviously cold, but he would never say it out loud. On the contrary, he put on a pretense, making people think that he was a rare and gentle young master from an aristocratic family.

    In Room 2016, there were two intertwined bodies. The rich musky smell emitted from the room made people blush.

    The two people with focused expressions, one up and one down, made the people outside the door enjoy watching them.

    Li Yang aimed his phone at the crack of the door and carefully recorded such an exciting and exciting scene.

    He didn¡¯t expect it. He really didn¡¯t expect it. At first, he thought that this Miss Liu from China was no different from those women who yed hard to get. The only difference was that she was a little more reckless.

    When the waiter handed him the room card, he had been secretly happy. He hadn¡¯t expected that when he came upstairs, he would see that someone had arrived before him. Moreover, this Liu Yufei was really interesting. This little girl¡¯s figure was really amazing.

    Especially that drooling rose on the inside of her thigh. It was really interesting. He could be considered a jungle expert, but he had never seen a woman who had a tattoo on that position. It was really interesting.

    However, he was very generous. He did not want to disturb that man¡¯s good work. He just hid at the side and quietly recorded his VCR.

    As long as he recorded this, this woman would definitely take the initiative to look for him. What was he afraid of? Who cared about this little bit of time?

    In Room 2017, Pei Meimei was listening to the words of the person who was beaten ck and blue. The fire in her heart was about to burn up.

    She had clearly told Liu Yufei that she wanted to go back to her room to change, but she had actually asked this ugly and old man toe to her room. What did she mean by this?

    Also, that room card was clearly Liu Yufei¡¯s. The scratches on it were made by her by ident. How could she be mistaken?

    And this old man, did he think that she was an idiot? She had surrounded Liu Yufei the entire night. At first, she had thought that Liu Yufei was young and did not understand, but now it seemed... How could she not understand? This young miss knew too much.

    Did she really think that Pei Meimei was an idiot?

    With the tricks that she and her big brother had yed, if it was not for the fact that they were close, she would not have told her family.

    Otherwise, with their family¡¯s status, it would be impossible for Liu Yufei to get close to them.

    She was kind enough to cover for them, and now, this was how Liu Yufei repaid her?

    If she wasn¡¯t a ck belt in karate, she wouldn¡¯t know what she would have suffered if she had been hugged by this old man while her back was facing him while she was changing.

    And tonight, she clearly saw that her dress was torn and she didn¡¯t tell her. It was obvious that she wanted her to make a fool of herself.

    The more Pei Meimei thought about it, the angrier she got. Looking at the bruised face of Tom, Pei Meimei grabbed him like a macho woman and walked towards Room 2016.

    ¡°Liu Yufei, you b*tch,e out...¡±

 Chapter 45 - Getting Beaten

    <h4>Chapter 45: Getting Beaten</h4>

    Pei Meimei was destined to miss the match. No matter how long she knocked, no one answered. Her anger would not dissipate immediately. It would only build up.

    At this moment, Pei Meimei was like this. Looking at the closed door, she knew that they must still be watching the match downstairs. Thus, she grabbed Tom, who had just entered the room and had only his underwear left, and walked downstairs.

    Tom regretted it. The tigress of his family was still downstairs! The only reason he could strike up a conversation with Miss Liu just now was because his wife was having fun gambling on the side.

    Why did hee upstairs to look for Liu Yufei when the match was at its most exciting? Wasn¡¯t it because he wanted to seize the time to enjoy a game while his wife did not discover it?

    If he was just dragged downstairs by this little girl, what awaited him would not be so simple.

    He had signed a prenuptial agreement with his wife. Once he discovered that the other party was having an affair, then the other party¡¯s assets would belong to the other half.

    Usually, if he wanted to have an affair, he would have to be sneaky. Now that things were going on like this, he could already imagine how miserable his end would be.

    However, he was a 175-year-old man, yet he was not a match for this little girl. This, this, he really did not know what to do.

    It was all because of that woman surnamed Liu. In a while, he would definitely cling onto this woman and not let her go. He wanted to divert all the trouble. Didn¡¯t this little girl also want to settle scores with that slut? Yes, he would do it this way.

    A petite Chinese woman and a white man with a swollen face and disheveled clothes appeared. Their appearance instantly caused an uproar in the venue.

    Originally, such a person wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the casino. However, since Shen Xiaoxiao had spoken, no one dared to spoil it for the Boss¡¯s new favorite. Didn¡¯t you see that even the Boss spoiled her?

    Yan Kuan stood at the side with a face full of interest as he held his wine ss and watched the sudden change of events. The only person who could cause trouble in his territory was probably this little thing.

    ¡°President Yan, I didn¡¯t expect to see such a good thing in your territory. It seems that K-ONE isn¡¯t as scary as the rumors say. There are quite a lot of people who have taken advantage of this small loophole.¡±

    Devon¡¯s face was full of sarcasm and did not catch Yan Kuan¡¯s attention at all. From the beginning to the end, Yan Kuan did not intend to pay attention to him and directly ignored him.

    However, Devon and Bill had their eyes on K-ONE, so they would not retreat so easily. Bill immediately caught Devon¡¯s words and said, ¡°Yeah, K-ONE is just so-so. It seems that it¡¯s not as powerful as the rumors say. It¡¯s no different from a normal casino.¡±

    After saying this, the two smiled in a simr manner. They understood that they were just testing the waters.

    Although they had their eyes on the casino, they knew that Yan Kuan seemed to have some rtionship with the ck Emperor. The ck Emperor was not someone they could afford to offend.

    The reputation of the ck Emperor was well-known all over the world. Everyone was terrified when they heard of it. Even they were no exception. They naturally did not dare to act rashly until they had a clear understanding of it.

    However, they could do something about it.

    ¡°How is K-ONE? Why Don¡¯t you two wait and see? You won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±

    After saying this, Yan Kuan turned around and looked at the other side. His expression was inexplicable as he walked towards the beautiful red woman not far away.

    Devon and Bill looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Yan Kuan to say this.

    When they turned around to look for him, they saw him standing with the Little Oriental Loli.

    ¡°Devon, you¡¯ve raised a wolf cub. Have you ever made a mistake?¡±

    Although Bill agreed to cooperate with Devon, the matter of him stealing his goods was not so easy to get over. It was almost all of his assets over the years. The only reason he agreed to cooperate with him temporarily was to numb him¡­ Did he really think that Bill was a pushover? When the time came, whether it was K-ONE or Devon, he would take them all in one fell swoop.

    Now that he had provoked him, he would take it as taking back some interest.

    Devon¡¯s face was livid as he looked at the fiery-red, petite oriental woman not far away. He said fiercely, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a wolf cub, I will make it be a dog cub.¡±

    Devon waved his hand, and the subordinates behind him walked over and whispered a few words. They looked at the two people who were snuggling together on the other side and revealed a strange smile, which made people shudder.

    This side was really a wonderful show. Shen Xiaoxiao had never known that Pei Meimei¡¯sbat strength was so strong.

    Although she knew that Pei Meimei had some skills, and she deliberately let Tom into her room without getting any benefits, she really did not expect that Tom would be so useless and beaten until his face was bruised and swollen, and even his clothes were pulled clean.

    It seemed that Pei Meimei was furious.

    The current Pei Meimei was still studying abroad and her rtionship with Liu Yufei was definitely not the same as that of a conjoined baby in her previous life.

    Therefore, it was the best time to expose the rtionship between the two of them.

    Now it seemed that the effect was not bad.

    ¡°Liu Yufei, you b*tch, you actually dared to trick me! You were clearly shameless enough to invite a man into your room, but you still dared to pester my brother. B*tch, pah¡­¡±

    Pei Meimei was used to being arrogant. In addition to the anger she had been holding back along the way, when she saw Liu Yufei¡¯s blushing face, she could not help but feel angry.

    What foreign country, what banquet, and what gamblingpetition were all thrown to the back of Miss Pei¡¯s mind at this moment. Venting her anger in time was her usual style.

    Pei Meimei had martial arts. Even Tom was not her match, let alone a weak little flower.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face instantly turned red and swollen. Her eyes were filled with shock and tears. She looked at Pei Meimei as if she had been wronged.

    As Shen Xiaoxiao had expected, Pei Li immediately went forward to protect Liu Yufei in his arms. He looked at Pei Meimei with a pained and incredulous expression. He immediately acted like an older brother and said to his angry and willful sister, ¡°Pei Meimei, what are you doing? Where is your upbringing and your quality? What kind of ce is this? How dare you act so atrociously?¡±

    This was really merciless. When Pei Meimei heard that her big brother, who had always doted on her the most, was actually helping that b*tch instead of helping her, she lost control of her anger. She rushed forward and pped her again. This time, the p was even heavier than the previous one. Moreover, it was something that no one had expected.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who was at the side, had already expected this. Pei Meimei¡¯s personality was originally spoiled and hot-tempered. Moreover, she was extremely possessive and was a typical brother-obsessed person. The more Pei Li favored Liu Yufei, the angrier Pei Meimei would get.

    In her previous life, she had experienced Pei Meimei¡¯s ps many times. Every time, wasn¡¯t it because of Pei Li¡¯s ¡®pampering and protection¡¯ for no reason?

    Now that she had such good protection, she naturally wanted Liu Yufei to enjoy it as well.

    ¡°Meimei, did you misunderstand? What exactly happened? Moreover, this is not the ce to talk. Why don¡¯t we go upstairs first!¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s magnanimity made Pei Li¡¯s heart ache even more. Thinking about the woman who was still with him more than ten minutes ago, he felt his heart ache for her being sensible. Now, he was still thinking about Liu Yufei.

    However, how could Pei Meimei ept his kindness? Moreover, seeing Liu Yufei¡¯s aggrieved look, hatred grew in her heart. She immediately shouted again, ¡°Liu Yufei, stop pretending! After bing a whore, you still want to make a name for yourself, right? Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know this man! You¡¯ve been hooking up with him for a whole night. Why? You still don¡¯t want to admit it even after you¡¯ve invited him back to your room?

    ¡°Also, you knew that I was changing in my room, but you actually gave the room card to this man! What kind of heart do you have for him?

    ¡°Big Brother, look at what this b*tch has done.

    ¡°And you, tell me, who gave you the room card to enter my room?¡±

    Pei Meimei threw Tom forcefully. Tom had lost all his face that day. Especially when he thought about the expression his wife might have, his heart had never been at peace.

    Then, he thought about the n he hade all the way here and immediately whitewashed himself:

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! It was her! It was Miss Liu who invited me to the room to talk about insurance. She even gave me the room card. I really don¡¯t know how the room changed into a different person.¡±

    ¡°Tom, what did you say? Which b*tch seduced you?¡±

    A furious female voice sounded. A woman in her forties rushed in from the side, scaring Tom so much that his shoulders trembled. Then, he saw the white woman walk in front of Liu Yufei. Without saying a word, she pped Liu Yufei.

    Seeing this, Shen Xiaoxiao feltpletely at ease. She was filled with joy. This was another woman with incrediblebat strength.

 Chapter 46 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 46: The Truth</h4>

    ¡°What a shameless woman.¡±

    After giving Liu Yufei a p, Mary looked at the Chinese girl in front of her with disdain. She looked young, but she was no different from those other women. She had really lost the face of the Chinese people.

    ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you ask and start beating people without any reason?¡±

    Pei Li asked directly. He didn¡¯t think that this woman would hit people without saying a word. How could there be such a low-quality woman in this ce?

    Pei Li had obviously forgotten about Pei Meimei¡¯s action just now.

    Mary looked at Pei Li mockingly. She was just an idiot who had been toyed with. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°I know very well what kind of character my husband is. If it wasn¡¯t for someone taking the initiative to seduce him, he would not have the guts to look for these shameless women in this ce.¡±

    ¡°As for this youngdy who was beaten up, I can only say that she deserved it. To seduce someone who can be her father at such a young age, what a heavy taste. Young man, it seems that you are unable to satisfy this youngdy in certain aspects¡­ Otherwise, why would she be cuckolded under your eyes?¡±

    These words could be described as vicious. Even Pei Li¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. The gentle and refined appearance that he had always maintained had disappeared without a trace.

    Naturally, some doubts arose in his heart. She did not know Liu Yufei, so why was she implicated?

    Moreover, most importantly, this white woman spoke English. Her upright aura and powerful words indeed made it impossible for others to refute and doubt her.

    Compared to Liu Yufei¡¯s pitiful and weak appearance, these foreigners were more willing to believe in a woman who looked calm andposed, neither servile nor overbearing.

    Liu Yufei was furious. She really didn¡¯t expect this white woman to hit her directly here. Didn¡¯t they say that these rich foreigners were of high quality?

    Moreover, there were at least hundreds and thousands of people here. Almost all of them looked at them as if they were watching a good show. She was utterly humiliated.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t even know this gentleman. Really, Sister Meimei, didn¡¯t you send someone to say that you¡¯re going out with that Mr. Du and won¡¯t be back tonight? Many people heard it. How could I have sent someone upstairs?

    ¡°Someone, someone can testify for me. I really don¡¯t know this gentleman.¡±

    Liu Yufei was smart to begin with. She knew that her meekness and pity were useless here. These foreigners wouldn¡¯t fall for this trick. Naturally, she immediately thought of a way to clean herself up.

    Otherwise, not only her, but the face of the Liu family would also be lost. No one was sure that they would not meet familiar people here. Therefore, she had to think of a solution.

    Fortunately, that Young Master Li and that Tom were standing together at that time. They knew exactly what the waiter said.

    Therefore, finding Young Master Li to prove her innocence was the most important thing.

    ¡°Mr. Du? Liu Yufei, are you ying dumb? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know I won¡¯t fall in love with that poor kid! Even if all the men in the world are dead, I won¡¯t find that Du guy. You have to find a better excuse.¡±

    Pei Meimei¡¯s words made Liu Yufei frown even more. Pei Meimei was the one who called the waiter over and said it a few times, but she still refused to admit it. No, she had to find a witness. She had to find one.

    Liu Yufei began to look around anxiously. Mr. Li, where was Mr. Li?

    ¡°Mr. Li, Mr. Li, please testify for me. I didn¡¯t seduce Tom, did I? I didn¡¯t.¡±

    After walking around, Li Yang was standing not far away from them and watching their farce. Liu Yufei knew that this farce was hopeless for Young Master Li, but thinking of his good impression of her, he should be willing to prove it for her.

    So, she immediately looked at him with a pleading face.

    Li Yang naturally saw the farce, but he was still considering whether or not he should help this woman, but looking at this girl¡¯s appearance, it reminded him of the scene he saw just now.

    At that time, on that pretty boy, her eyes were almost drooling.

    ¡°This¡­ at that time, I didn¡¯t hear anything too extreme. After all, I only stayed for a short while. Moreover, Mr. Tom seems to be more interested in this youngdy. I wonder if there¡¯s some misunderstanding in the middle?¡±

    The youngdy that Li Yang was referring to was Pei Meimei. His words instantly made Liu Yufei¡¯s heart rx. It seemed that Li Yang was still interested in her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have lied for her.

    Liu Yufei immediately looked at Li Yang with great gratitude.

    Li Yang felt an itch in his heart. It seemed that he might be able to taste the sweetness tonight.

    Pei Meimei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good either. If what Mr. Li said was true, then it was very likely that she had wronged Liu Yufei.

    However, why was Liu Yufei¡¯s room card in Tom¡¯s hands?

    ¡°Let me ask you, who let you into my room? Was it her or yourself?¡±

    ¡°Tom, tell me the truth. I don¡¯t want to use an innocent person.¡±

    Mary also looked at Tom sternly. At this moment, she should be grateful to those women who seduced her husband. If Tom was caught in the act now, perhaps this divorcewsuit would make Tom lose ayer of skin.

    At that moment, Mary was even more eager to know the truth. Even if it was a misunderstanding today, he had to tell the truth.

    Tom was not a fool. He had always been watching his wife¡¯s reaction. When he saw the change in his expression, he knew that his wife had thought of a way to deal with him.

    Now, he could not admit it, so he immediately said, ¡°I, I, I really don¡¯t know. It was a waiter. It was a waiter who gave me the room card.¡±

    Liu Yufei caught the words and asked directly, ¡°Waiter? Which waiter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was the waiter who gave me the room card and said that you were waiting for me in the room. He told me to go quickly.¡±

    Mary frowned. Could it really be so? No, it could not be. How could this waiter from K-ONE be so childish? It was impossible. There must be something wrong with these two.

    However, it was very chaotic between them now. Each of them said their own words. Moreover, they seemed to make sense. Who should they believe?

    ¡­

    ¡°Little thing, is this the good show you want me to watch? It¡¯s really some boring little tricks. Remember, only foolish women would use these scheming as their home ground. Smart women should have their own pride.¡±

    Yan Kuan whispered into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear, causing her to be stunned. Why did Yan Kuan suddenly speak to her like this for no reason? Moreover, he was saying these words, which really made her feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that what I¡¯m doing now isn¡¯t a scheme between women?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was implying something. Of course, this was referring to the fact that she was forced to stay by Yan Kuan¡¯s side.

    Yan Kuan gave a rare smile, he reached out and rubbed her hair. ¡°What a vengeful little wild cat. However, you¡¯re the only one in my harem, and I¡¯m naturally the only one on your battlefield. As long as you hold on to me, I¡¯ll be your greatest pride.¡±

    Such shameless words made Yan Kuan speak openly and without any sense of incongruity. The extent of his shamelessness made Shen Xiaoxiao gasp in amazement.

    ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t this K-ONE¡¯s territory? Isn¡¯t this the legendary iron wall? How could you let these people make such a scene? How boring.¡±

    After saying this, Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and went to the bathroom. Alright, the show was over. There was no need to watch the ending. She definitely couldn¡¯t find a waiter and it was over in one go.

    She had not decided to bring Liu Yufei down in one go. Moreover, with Liu Yufei¡¯s ability, she would not be able to smear her name with such ambiguous testimony.

    However, her goal had always been to sow discord between Pei Meimei, the big killer, and Liu Yufei.

    Now, even if Liu Yufei and Pei Meimei could reconcile, their rtionship would definitely not be as inseparable as in her previous life.

    With that, it would be a piece of cake to deal with Liu Yufei and Pei Meimei again.

    ¡°Everyone, please leave this ce¡­¡±

 Chapter 47 - Du Ze

    <h4>Chapter 47: Du Ze</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Everyone, please leave this ce!¡±

    The casino¡¯s bodyguards walked over and mercilessly chased them out. Liu Yufei¡¯s first reaction was to look over.

    Shen Xiaoxiao hid behind the pir. When she saw that Liu Yufei was indeed looking at Yan Kuan, sheughed mockingly. She knew that Liu Yufei would never be able to see through a rich man like Yan Kuan?

    Only by understanding an opponent and finding out her weaknesses could they break through one by one. Coincidentally, out of all of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s enemies, the one who understood the most was Liu Yufei.

    In the past, she might have simply thought that Liu Yufei was a white lotus flower, a weak and beautiful woman who was loved by others.

    But after she really understood everything about her, Shen Xiaoxiao was suddenly not so afraid to face this opponent.

    She was fearless.

    Liu Yufei was smart and ruthless enough. She could throw caution to the wind.

    In the first half of the year that she was locked in the dark room, she had seen Liu Yufei¡¯s various tricks. Perhaps at that time, Liu Yufei no longer pretended in front of her. Everything had be so thorough.

    She was smart and cunning. She was very good at using her own resources to seek greater benefits for the Liu Corporation.

    Speaking of which, Liu Yufei really spared no effort for the Liu family. However, she could also understand that Liu Qianmin and mother g Gu Yuehua only had one daughter, Liu Yufei. The Liu family enterprise was Liu Yufei¡¯s backing.

    Regardless of whether she married into the Pei family or anyone else¡¯s family, her mother¡¯s family was strong. To Liu Yufei, there were only benefits and no disadvantages. Therefore, the Liu family enterprise was definitely the existence that Liu Yufei valued the most.

    She had graduated from a famous university in the country. Regardless of whether it was her own ability or the fact that she used her beauty, it had to be said that ever since the dying Shen Corporation had changed its name to the Liu Corporation, her results had been rising steadily. However, this skill of Liu Yufei¡¯s could not be erased.

    The huge stone pir not only blocked the view of others, it also allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to see everything clearly.

    Pei Meimei was no longer angry. Moreover, Tom¡¯s exnation made everyone feel that someone was using them.

    However, no matter who was using them, this suspicion had already been created. Moreover, in front of so many people, they had already lost everything that they should and shouldn¡¯t have lost.

    If they continued to stay, it would be useless. Moreover, they would only be inviting humiliation. Pei Li was the first to leave. This farce made him unable to ept it.

    Although he still trusted Liu Yufei in his heart, a fly would not stare at a seamless egg. For no reason, how could anyone join forces to deal with her?

    The usual paranoia and sensitivity of the Pei family were fully disyed at this moment. Pei Li walked away, ignoring the people who were still affectionate with her.

    On the other hand, Pei Meimei nced at Tom and then at Liu Yufei. She said with an indifferent expression, ¡°You are really capable. So many men are speaking up for you.¡±

    Such sarcastic words made Liu Yufei¡¯s heart tighten. She could not resist her hatred for Pei Meimei. She was like a stone that could not be heated. She had always been so sincere towards her... She did not expect that the one who would stab her in the back at such a crucial moment would actually be this wretchedss.

    However, even if she hated her to the core, she did not dare to show it. If their Liu family wanted to swallow the Shen familypletely, they definitely could not do so without the help of the Pei family. Therefore, not only Pei Meimei, but also Pei Li. She definitely could not let go just like that.

    Immediately, she put on her usual pitiful look and said to Pei Meimei, ¡°Sister Meimei, you have really misunderstood me. I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not what you think...¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s rare for me to hear your words. Tonight, you can get your own room to sleep in. I don¡¯t want to stay with a woman like you.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please leave K-ONE. We have already ced your luggage in the lobby. K-ONE does not wee you.¡±

    Pei Li, who had walked far away, was on the verge of copsing when he heard these words. Damn it, he was actually chased out by K-ONE. Damn it.

    Furthermore, they could not even have the slightest chance of struggling. ¡°Meimei, hurry up and leave. Haven¡¯t you lost enough face?¡±

    Even if Pei Li was unwilling, he still had to call his sister away.

    This was because he was very clear that K-ONE was not a ce where he could do whatever he wanted. He could not afford to offend them here. Not only could he not afford to offend them, even the Ouyang family, the number one aristocratic family in China, would not dare to act rashly in front of K-ONE.

    On the other hand, Pei Meimei looked at Liu Yufei mockingly as she left. Her big brother would definitely have a knot in his heart. Today, he had made Liu Yufei lose so much face. It would not be so easy for Liu Yufei to get close to her big brother again.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She did not expect K-ONE to be so merciless. She looked at the man standing in the distance with a cold and stern face. She lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly. After some thought, she still followed Pei Li and the others closely.

    Tom and Mary naturally left immediately. No one dared to cause trouble here. It was already a miracle that they were not cklisted. At this moment, they did not dare toin.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a certain understanding of Liu Yufei¡¯s forbearance. She did not expect Liu Yufei to be so ¡®shameless¡¯ to chase after her. She had indeed underestimated Liu Yufei. This woman¡¯s face was important to her, but it was far less important than benefits.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    A soft sigh sounded from the other end of the stone pir. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. She turned her head and saw someone that she did not expect to see. Du Ze.

    In five years, he would be doing well in China. He would be one of the top online game merchants.

    The many online games he developed upied the first ce in China.

    Not only in China, but also in the entire IT industry, Du Ze was a very important person.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew him because Du Ze was no one else but Pei Meimei¡¯s boyfriend who she had abandoned when she was studying abroad.

    Du Ze was a typical inspirational legend. His parents died when he was young and he was adopted abroad. However, his adoptive father died in a car ident while he was in university, leaving him to work abroad alone.

    He did have some skills and was extremely proficient inputers. When his love affair with Pei Meimei was reported, it even caused the whole country to denounce Pei Meimei and the Pei family.

    In the public¡¯s heart, this Du Ze was a typical bachelor, and he was handsome. He was definitely a rare Prince Charming.

    Back then, Pei Meimei only stayed abroad for a year before returning to the country to study at a university. As for the reason, it was unknown. However, Shen Xiaoxiao vaguely heard that it had something to do with the incident that she had once yed.

    It was said that when Pei Meimei had just arrived abroad, she was not bound by her family. She was curious about everything and was generous enough to make a bet with a few of the same rich second-generation kids to tease the IT otaku who liked her at school.

    Pei Meimei pretended to want to date that boy. However, she mischievously made the IT boy run around the campus naked at 12 o¡¯clock in the evening before she agreed.

    At that time, she did not know what the otaku was thinking. He really agreed. However, Pei Meimei had already arranged for her ssmates to watch from the side.

    Of course, that IT guy became a joketer on. That IT guy even tried tomit suicide out of shame. After this incident, Pei Meimei was sent back to China.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this IT guy was Du Ze.

    However, ording to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s understanding, after Pei Meimei returned to China, Du Ze was suppressed by the Pei family. He couldn¡¯t even go to university.

    Later on, when he returned to China, he started to engage in online game research and development. However, it had never been smooth sailing. However, after thinking about it, it made sense. He had offended the eldest daughter of the Pei family, causing Pei Meimei to only study abroad for a year. It would be strange if Pei Meimei would let him off.

    Du Ze had been sullen for a few years, but he had never given up. It was said that a mysterious figure had funded him. It was only with the help of the behind-the-scenes CEO of Zongheng that Du Ze had gotten through the difficult times. From then on, things were getting better and better for him.

    Du Ze was a person who valued friendship very much. He also knew how to repay a debt of gratitude. Even though he, Du Ze, could not be trapped by a simple Zongheng Online Games, he was still willing to submit to others as usual.

    In any case, when Shen Xiaoxiao entered the dark room, Du Ze was still a glorious existence.

    At that time, not only Pei Meimei, but even the Pei family had long regretted it. They even took the initiative to look for Du Ze a few times, but in the end, they all came back empty-handed.

    However, this matter also caused Du Ze to not have sex with women for a period of time. It was rumored that Du Ze liked men, but it was not known whether it was true or not.

    Now, she did not expect to see Du Ze here. It was a pleasant surprise. This was a dark horse. His IT skills and knowledge of hacking had once amazed Shen Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 48 - Her Plans, Starting a Gambling Game

    <h4>Chapter 48: Her ns, Starting a Gambling Game</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Looking at the time, Du Ze was probably forced to graduate early by the Pei family. It seemed that he was here to seek an exnation from the Pei family.

    However, he did not expect to see such a farce. Moreover, Pei Meimei had said it with such conviction. What did she mean by saying, ¡°Even if all the men in the world were dead, she would not look for Du Ze, this poor guy, even if she was homeless.¡±

    No wonder Du Ze was not moved by Pei Meimei¡¯s words no matter how the Pei family tried to be friendly and how Pei Meimei lowered her voice.

    ording to Pei Meimei¡¯s actions, first she let Du Ze run around naked, and now she said this. A man with a strong character would never go back to the way things were.

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully observed Du Ze¡¯s expression. Her clenched fists revealed the blue veins on them. ¡®Pei Meimei, ah Pei Meimei, such a good potential stock has been rejected by you. It seems that you are really blind.¡¯

    It was just that Shen Xiaoxiao would not rashly help Du Ze now, nor would she interfere with Du Ze¡¯s everything. Only after returning to China and experiencing countless trials and tribtions would Du Ze be a real sharp de.

    Helping Du Ze now would definitely not have much of an effect.

    On the contrary, she had seen the most embarrassing side of Du Ze¡¯s life, and her understanding of Du Ze¡¯s nature was just hearsay.

    Therefore, before she fully understood Du Ze, Shen Xiaoxiao would never change Du Ze¡¯s life. Everyone had their own path to take, and no one had the right to change it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Du Ze, turned around, and walked to the bathroom as if nothing had happened. She had another thing to do.

    She could have easily borrowed the phone from the waiters with some money, but Shen Xiaoxiao would never dare to deal with these waiters easily. It would be fine if Yan Kuan found out about her little tricks.

    However, if she wanted to contact the outside world, once Yan Kuan found out, she would be skinned alive.

    Therefore, going to the bathroom meant going to the bathroom. Of course, she also wanted to see if any socialite¡¯s daughter would identally leave her phone behind.

    Hiding in the innermost part of the bathroom, she took a diamond-encrusted phone and dialed the number she had memorized. She hoped that the number Third Uncle had left behind before he left could really help her.

    The call went through. However, she did not expect to hear the voice of a young man. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment before she immediately asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Qingliu Yuan?¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned when he heard her words. After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s the hometown of Zhu He Qitang.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, her heart instantly rxed. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as she said,?¡°I need a passport...¡±

    ...

    When they returned to the casino hall, the farce had indeed ended. Pei Li and the rest had also disappeared without a trace. This ce had once again be noisy, lively, and a ce where champagne and beautiful shadowsplemented each other.

    After getting her things done, she walked towards Yan Kuan¡¯s ce.

    However, just as she walked on both sides, Shen Xiaoxiao discovered that something was amiss. Someone was following her.

    There were crowds of people everywhere. In fact, it was very difficult to notice that someone was following her. However, the decorations here were magnificent. Even if it was an ordinary pir, there was a golden mirror on the door.

    She pretended to tidy her hair and tilted her head slightly. She could clearly see the scene behind her. The person who was following her was one of Devon¡¯s men.

    She had lived under Devon for 11 years. She knew almost all theckeys around him.

    Therefore, although that person pretended to be very good, Shen Xiaoxiao recognized him at a nce.

    She continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened. Yan Kuan was still standing there waiting for her. When he saw her walking over with a gentle expression and was about to reach out to pull her, he caught Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s subtle expression.

    His eyes darkened slightly. He continued to pull her as if nothing had happened, holding her in his arms and saying,?¡°Let¡¯s go. Thest five contestants havee out. The finals have begun. Aren¡¯t you very interested?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan. With just a nce, she knew that Yan Kuan understood what she meant. She immediately cooperated and said, ¡°Is that so? Then we have to take a good look.¡±

    Speaking of which, this man, Yan Kuan, really knew her very well. With just a nce from her, he knew what to do and what had happened.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to say that this man was too powerful or that this man knew her too well. Either way, it made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a little strange.

    ¡°You invited me to watch a good show just now. Now, it¡¯s my turn to invite the little guy to watch a good show too.¡±

    A low voice sounded beside her ear, with a hint of bewitching and lingering warmth. For some reason, Shen Xiaoxiao felt her heart skip a beat. Whether it was for the tacit understanding or for some other reason, she could not tell.

    Yan Kuan only needed to make a slight gesture for the hidden guard to quietly walk down.

    As expected, the top five had been selected. It was not just Devon and Bill who were standing there. At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao actually saw the person she wanted to see the most ¡ª Qian Weitang.

    Qian Weitang actually appeared here. Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at Yan Kuan with a questioning look in her eyes. Yan Kuanforted her by patting his shoulder and then said,?¡°He¡¯s one of the top five this time. He¡¯s ranked in the top three.¡±

    ¡°Top three? What about you guys? Didn¡¯t your casino send anyone?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that these casinos would definitely not give up the championship so easily. Although... Her question made Yan Kuan once again be filled with curiosity towards Shen Xiaoxiao who understood the rules. This little thing... She was indeed not as simple as he had imagined.

    ¡°Little guy, can you guess which one of these five people is mine?¡±

    Yan Kuan teased Shen Xiaoxiao a little. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the five people not far away. Other than Qian Weitang, Shen Xiaoxiao directly locked her gaze on a slim man who looked to be at most in his twenties. He was wearing a pair of sses.

    ¡°Is it that person?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pointed with her finger. Yan Kuan looked over. Sure enough, this girl recognized him at a nce. She had good taste.

    ¡°This little thing has good taste. It¡¯s him. However, he still has other tricks up his sleeve. Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Qian Weitang rejected by the M Nation? Why does he dare to appear here so brazenly now?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, this is K-ONE, my territory. No one, no one would dare to capture anyone from me.¡±

    This man spoke so domineeringly. His aura made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart beat faster and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe properly. At this moment, she felt that this man was surprisingly eye-catching and shocking.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to forget that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He was the king of the Dark Empire and he was the absolute king, the ck Emperor.

    She smiled faintly and did not say anything else. She only suppressed the short-lived feelings she had just felt. The gap between the two of them was too big. She was an insignificant little person. He was the king who was full of vigor and was well-prepared.

    In fact, she did not have to make a choice. She did not have to worry. From the beginning to the end, there was only one path for her. Return to the country and take revenge!

    Looking at the little thing that suddenly stopped talking, Yan Kuan was a little confused for a few seconds, but then he returned to normal, because Devon and the others had already walked over.

    ¡°President Yan, how is it? Are you interested in betting on the next round?¡±

    Bill nced at the little loli next to Yan Kuan. She was a little colorful, but she was not his type. However, he wanted to see Yan Kuan and Devon go against each other first. His goal tonight was to sit back and reap the benefits.

    ¡°If you want to bet, you have to wait until the game is over. But Devon, are you going to y on your own? Or are you going to let your gunner y?¡±

    The people present were not idiots. They naturally knew who the gunner was pointing at. Devon brought Qian Weitang here today to divert Yan Kuan¡¯s attention. For some reason, Yan Kuan had always wanted to get Qian Weitang from him.

    But when he was at the club, Yan Kuan had plenty of opportunities to take Qian Weitang away, but he did not take him away.

    Why? So this time, he deliberately brought Qian Weitang here to see Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction. But why did this Yan Kuan look like he was fine?

    This made Devon somewhat uncertain.

    ¡°Alright, after this match is over, how about we y a game upstairs?¡±

    ¡°We can y a game, but this bet, hehe...¡±

 Chapter 49 - Yan Kuanâ€™s Wager

    <h4>Chapter 49: Yan Kuan¡¯s Wager</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Alright, after this match is over, how about we have a match upstairs?¡±

    ¡°We can have a match, but this wager, hehe...¡±

    Devon¡¯s smile was extremely sneaky, and he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was beside Yan Kuan, with an extremely unrestrained gaze. One could tell at a nce what he was thinking.

    Devon¡¯s gaze was directed at Shen Xiaoxiao, and Yan Kuan directly said to Devon, ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we have my K-ONE as the wager? How about it?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words stunned Devon and Bill at the same time, and they quickly looked away from the Little Oriental Loli. Did they hear wrong? Yan Kuan actually used K-ONE as a bet?

    He couldn¡¯t have not understood what they meant, right? His eyes didn¡¯t show any restraint. wasn¡¯t it obvious what he wanted? It was this Little Oriental Loli.

    However, Yan Kuan clearly knew that he was going to use K-ONE as a bet, which was unexpected to them.

    The two of them looked at each other. This was really a case of sleeping on a pillow. They hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, really.¡±

    Yan Kuan closed his eyes. After saying this, he no longer looked at them. Instead, he focused on thepetition at the side.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was as surprised as Devon and Bill. K-ONE as a bet? He actually said to use K-ONE as a bet?

    Could it be that he did not see that Devon clearly wanted her, but why did Yan Kuan do it?

    And in her heart... Why did she know that Yan Kuan would definitely not simply use K-ONE as a bet? He did it to protect her. Her heart kept pounding, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. What was this man trying to do? Why was he doing this?

    Shen Xiaoxiao forcefully suppressed the throbbing in her heart and looked deeply at Yan Kuan. She would never admit that she could actually see a trace of longing and tenderness in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes.

    She hurriedly averted her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Thepetition has begun. Let¡¯s go and sit down!¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. This reaction did not seem right. It should not be like this. Why was this little thing not surprised or happy? Could it be that what he did wasn¡¯t obvious enough? It seemed like he didn¡¯t pamper her enough, or maybe the way he pampered her wasn¡¯t right?

    On this end, Shen Xiaoxiao, who was slowly calming down, never knew that Qian Weitang actually had such a trick up his sleeve. His gambling skills were indeed impressive. In less than half an hour, only he and the person that Yan Kuan had arranged were left to y the final two-person game.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not good at poker, but she knew that Qian Weitang looked like he was about to steal a chicken. However, his actions and demeanor did not look like it. Instead, he looked extremely nervous.

    Looking at the bespectacled man opposite him, he looked calm. The chips on the table of the two of them had long been in the hundreds of millions. Such a grand asion was indeed rare.

    In the end, the bespectacled man still won the championship of the King of Gamblers Competition with a straight flush. Qian Weitang, somewhat disappointed, retreated from the battle and walked to Devon¡¯s side.

    Yan Kuan nced at Qian Weitang and said to Devon,?¡°Let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t we going to start a round? My bet has already been ced. Devon, you can use this Mr. Qian as your bet.¡±

    As expected, he took the bait. Devon¡¯s heart that had been hanging on all this time was instantly relieved. It seemed that Yan Kuan still wanted Qian Weitang.

    Devon and Bill looked alike and immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dai, you, you promised me...¡±

    Qian Weitang did not expect to hear this news the moment he came over. This was not good news.

    Devon had promised him that he would help him set up a bridge to escape to France with Bill. Now, he actually handed him over to this man without a word?

    Who was this man? Why did he use himself as a bet again? Moreover, both Devon and Bill seemed to be a little afraid of this man.

    What should he do now?

    ¡°Shut up. If you lose the match, do you still have the right to talk about chips?¡±

    Devon had always been a person who would turn hostile and not acknowledge others. When Bill saw Devon like this, he mocked in his heart. He had long known this kind of person. Fortunately, he had already arranged everything and was waiting for these big fish to take the bait.

    In a separate room, a round gambling table was ced in the middle. Devon, Bill, and Yan Kuan sat directly in three corners.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat next to Yan Kuan, looking at the chips on the table with an inexplicable expression.

    The assets that she had brought out from the jungle with great difficulty were only three times the stakes on these people¡¯s tables. If she really counted, it was really not much.

    To think that she had been so smug before, thinking that she was ready to turn the tables again.

    Each of them had two subordinates behind them. The people that Yan Kuan brought were not any of the four Hall Masters from before, nor were they Dark 1 and Dark 2. Instead, they were two men that Shen Xiaoxiao had never seen before.

    They stood behind Yan Kuan with a cold face and a frosty expression. As for Bill and Devon, there were also people standing behind them. Of course, there was also their bet, Qian Weitang.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao finally got a closer look at this Qian Weitang, whom she had never seen before.

    Perhaps it was because of his life as a fugitive abroad, or perhaps it was because of the inhuman torture and mental stress he had suffered along the way. He looked much older than his actual age.

    His hair was white. Because he was attending the gambling event tonight, he was dressed more formally. However, his face was exaggerated, and his eyes were listless. He looked like he had suffered a great blow. It seemed that he had originally thought that he had escaped the tiger¡¯s den and entered the rat¡¯s nest. It was really not that easy.

    ¡°Good boy, don¡¯t worry. I will naturally do what I promised you. If It¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours. If It¡¯s not yours, I will snatch it and give it to you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew what Yan Kuan meant. He was talking about the deal that they had discussed earlier, about Qian Weitang and that ck Ganoderma.

    Shen Xiaoxiao remained silent. She became the best partner and maintained her identity. She didn¡¯t cause any trouble, wasn¡¯t pretentious, and wasn¡¯t annoying. On the contrary, she was very cooperative and obedient.

    However, this kind of Shen Xiaoxiao made Yan Kuan dislike her from the bottom of his heart. He still preferred that little thing that was prone to anger.

    Now, seeing her deep in thought, ever since he met the so-called ¡®father killer¡¯ Qian Weitang, the little thing had been in an overly calm state. This was not what he wanted to see.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y dice in the first round? Vivian, How about you y?¡±

    Yan Kuan called out to Shen Xiaoxiao, which not only shocked Shen Xiaoxiao, but also Devon and Bill.

    This bet was not a joke. The bet was K-ONE, not child¡¯s y. Was Yan Kuan really that confident? He actually let this Little Oriental Loli bet?

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you. It¡¯s been quite boring all night. Go y. It doesn¡¯t matter if you win or lose.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Little Loli. Since President Yan wants you to y, you can y. President Yan has plenty of money anyway.¡±

    Devon, on the other hand, was eager to let the Little Loli y. He was very clear about the people he had trained. This Little Loli had been sold to him since she was young and had never learned anything. She had never even touched gambling before.

    He did not believe that she would be the god of gambling after not seeing her for two to three months. Since the gambling match had already started, the bet would not be easily changed. It would be better to let the Little Oriental Loli y. It would also be easier for them to win.

    ¡°Little thing, don¡¯t forget that our bet is Qian Weitang. Go and have a good time. I believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    It was just ying dice. She was really not afraid.

    Yan Kuan looked at this little girl who was fearless and even filled with fighting spirit as she sat in Yan Kuan¡¯s original seat. Yan Kuan took a step back and sat beside her.

    The dealer saw that the bosses were ready and directly announced the start.

 Chapter 50 - Her Gambling Skills

    <h4>Chapter 50: Her Gambling Skills</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The most important thing in ying dice was not only her hearing, but also her skills. No matter how many points you wanted to roll, no matter how you rolled, it was all very demanding.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s limbs were broken in her previous life. She was not good at rolling dice, but she was able to listen. This was her advantage.

    She was the onlydy in this gambling game, so she did not hold back and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m ying, shouldn¡¯t we change the rules?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Little Loli, you still know the rules? Fine, whatever rules you want to change, we all agree.¡±

    Devon really didn¡¯t take the Little Loli seriously. He directly believed that no matter what the Little Loli did, the oue was doomed. Against a rookie like her, he could kill her in seconds.

    This Yan Kuan really spoiled women to the point that he had no bottom line. He could even give this thing to her to y with. However, it was also good to spoil her. When he saw the woman he doted on being yed by him, the scene would definitely be extremely exciting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to each other¡¯s dice and guess each other¡¯s points. Let¡¯spare their sizes.¡±

    Bill was stunned. He was a bystander and could see a little more clearly than Devon. This Little Oriental Loli did not look like she did not know anything. Moreover, she seemed to be quite confident. This Devon was probably going to fall again.

    However, Bill was used to hiding. He pretended to follow Devon¡¯s lead and did not say anything.

    But Yan Kuan had already seen through Bill¡¯s character. How could he let him go so easily and let him sit on the sidelines?

    Instead, he suddenly interjected, ¡°Bill, why don¡¯t we use your 36th Street as the bet?¡±

    Bill was shocked when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. This Yan Kuan had such a big tone. He asked for almost 80% of his territory. 36th Street was the territory he had been hoarding for more than 10 years, and he actually dared to ask for it?

    ¡°Yan, are you serious? A legitimate businessman like you actually wants my East 36th Street? You¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Bill deliberately asked again.

    Yan Kuan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t bear to part with it, Bill? My K-ONE is worth more than 10 East 36th Streets of yours, and I don¡¯t even feel sorry for it. Why do you feel so sorry for it? Or are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid? Hahaha, would I, Bill, be afraid? I can take my East 36th Street, but it¡¯s a three-way battle. Devon, you can¡¯t just bring out a man. How about this, you add your stuff from Warehouse No. 81, How about it?¡±

    Devon was originally watching the show, but he didn¡¯t expect Bill would not let him go. Moreover, he asked for his warehouse. It seemed that Bill thought that the goods he intercepted were hidden in his Warehouse No. 81.

    Yan Kuan watched as the two started to fight and shut his mouth. Devon wasn¡¯t a fool. He only took out Qian Weitang, which was to Yan Kuan¡¯s liking, but Bill wouldn¡¯t let him go easily. He always liked to stab people in the back. He should have expected this situation.

    However, for the good showter, and for the benefit of the fisherman, Devon still gritted his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Okay, Warehouse No. 81.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched the three men ying tricks and became more and more confused about why Yan Kuan had pushed her out.

    You said it was for Qian Weitang? No, it was definitely not that simple. This man had never done business without any capital. How could he reveal his trump card so easily? It seemed that she was just a chess piece for him, a chess piece that had long been in his n.

    When he thought of this, she felt a little depressed. She looked at the dealer with an unfriendly expression and said,?¡°Since it has already been decided, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The experienced dealer pushed the three colored cups in front of the three people. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ck-colored cups in front of her and directly held them in her hands.

    The size of thispetition was based on two wins out of three rounds. The second round was betting on poker, and the third round was betting on Soha. Whoever won the most would win.

    Guessing the size of the game was based on 20 million dors. If the three parties guessed correctly, it would be a draw. If one party guessed correctly, they would receive 40 million dors from the remaining two parties. If the two parties guessed correctly, the loser would also lose 40 million dors.

    No one on the table had 100 million dors. Whoever lost first would be eliminated. This elimination meant that their territory would also be directly lost.

    This was a huge gamble, and it was also Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s first gamble since her rebirth.

    It would be a lie to say that she was not nervous, but the moment she thought that she was nothing more than a chess piece, all her nervousness slowly disappeared. Even her heart gradually became cold, and she was not stimted by anything anymore.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao focused on practicing her hearing. Later, she was locked up for 10 years. She also relied on her ears to sense everything outside, so her hearing was extremely amazing. Even the so-called King of Gamblers who won today, she believed that he was absolutely no match for her.

    She did not know how to shake the dice, but when she first learned it, she knew that the most unpleasant dice was not how much force one used to shake it, but the technique. As long as the technique was correct and moved slightly, it would be difficult for the other party to recognize her points.

    Of course, there was another way, which was to not use the technique, but directly use force, using the force of the wrist to shake the dice. Naturally, one would not be able to hear any points.

    She did not know any techniques, but the strength of her two hands was not something that an ordinary person couldpare to.

    Therefore, as soon as the cup was in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands, she immediately picked it up and shook it with inner strength with extreme force.

    Yan Kuan, who was sitting beside her, looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions with an inexplicable expression. This little thing was definitely not as simple as it appeared on the surface. There were too many surprises. This move seemed to bepletely out of order, but the inner strength that she used... He could naturally tell at a nce.

    The three of them took turns shaking the color cup. After they stopped, Shen Xiaoxiao first guessed the number, ¡°2, 3, 3. 8 points. Small. 3, 4, 5. 12 points. Small.¡±

    She reported the number very quickly. While Devon and Bill were still thinking, she directly said the size and even the number of points.

    This kind of action was not only made Yan Kuan dumbfounded, even Devon and Bill were dumbfounded.

    Devon stared at the cup in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Big. 4, 5, 6. Bill¡¯s, 1, 1, 2. Small.¡±

    Bill said, ¡°Big 4, 5, 5. 1, 1, 2. Small.¡±

    In fact, they did not need to say the number of points. But now that a little girl could say the number of points, they naturally did not want to fall behind. Moreover, this was the first round of the first round. No one was willing to lose. They all wanted to take a good bet.

    At the beginning of the game, ¡°Mr. Dai is 2, 3, 3. Mr. Bill is 3, 4, 5. Miss Vivian is 5, 5, 6. This round, Miss Vivian wins.¡±

    With a victory, Devon¡¯s face turned green as he looked at the Little Loli¡¯s hands that were actually wide open. His face turned very ugly.

    He said to Yan Kuan, ¡°President Yan really knows how to teach people. Such a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything has actually been taught to be a gambling god by you. Not bad, really not bad.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Naturally, different people will naturally be taught different abilities.¡±

    In fact, even though he said that, Yan Kuan was also very surprised. He really didn¡¯t expect this Little Loli to have such a trick. Just now, even he heard it as ¡®small¡¯. He didn¡¯t expect it to be big. Interesting, really interesting.

    The second round began. This round, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s trick was also wavering, but this time, it was a draw.

    When the third round began, Bill suddenly said, ¡°This time, let¡¯spete directly. Let¡¯s see whose points are smaller and who will win.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I have no problem,¡± Devon said first.

    ¡°I also have no problem,¡± Shen Xiaoxiao said.

    It was easy topete with smaller. Although she had opened two big rounds in a row, she was familiar with the method of shaking.

    When the dealer called for the start, she used her hands to shake each other. There wasn¡¯t any technique, but her movements were extremely fast. Moreover, when shended on the table, there was a loud bang.

    Her bang caused Bill¡¯s face to instantly turn ashen. He could finally hear that this Little Loli seemed to really know this way.

    Devon could also hear some of it, and his expression was also ugly. However, this was thepetition rule that Bill had proposed, and he had also agreed to it. He could only start shaking his erotic cup, he hoped that the Little Oriental Loli would not shake the tens of millions of points that he wanted.

    The dealer reported the number...

 Chapter 51 - The Account Book

    <h4>Chapter 51: The ount Book</h4>

    The dealer reported, ¡°Mr. Dai is 1, 1, 1, Mr. Bill is 1, 1, 1, and Miss Vivian is 0. Miss Vivian wins this round.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao opened the lid of the color cup, they knew that they had lost. They did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to crush the dice directly. Even veterans like them could not do this technique. No, not only that¡­ Even Qian Weitang probably could not achieve such great inner strength and speed.

    Yan Kuan sat on one side. He nced at the bracelet on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist and immediately turned his gaze to the other side. Fortunately, he was prepared and had tied this girl up in advance. Otherwise, this little brat would not be able to be trapped so easily. It seemed that his understanding of her was too one-sided. This girl definitely had a secret that no one knew.

    A little girl who had been imprisoned for nearly 11 years, where did she learn these skills from? Moreover, she was actually willing to be trapped by Devon for 11 years. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Often, things that he couldn¡¯t figure out, he would crush them bit by bit to examine them in detail.

    And now, it strengthened Yan Kuan¡¯s determination to re-investigate this Little Oriental Loli. Not only these 11 years, but also everything from the moment she was born, could not be easily missed.

    In the first round, Shen Xiaoxiao won very easily. It was not difficult at all, but she would not fight another round.

    And Devon and Bill would definitely not let Shen Xiaoxiao y again.

    Just now, they thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was a rookie and that beating her was the easiest thing to do. But now, knowing that Shen Xiaoxiao was not only a rookie but also an expert among experts, they definitely could not let her y again.

    Inparison, those who had seen Yan Kuan gamble before would rather gamble with someone like Yan Kuan who did not have any gambling skills.

    Among those who ran casinos, there was no one who did not know how to y two games. Yan Kuan was no exception. ording to their understanding, the gambling games that Yan Kuan participated in had some losses and some wins. They were all verymon and did not have any good skills. Therefore, they now ced their attention on Yan Kuan. It was better than underestimating Shen Xiaoxiao just now.

    ¡°You go ahead. One game is enough.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed very smart. She immediately stood up and swapped ces with Yan Kuan. Moreover, she knew that she was only a chess piece in this gambling game.

    As a chess piece, she had to have the awareness of a chess piece.

    After swapping ces, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t immediately sit in Yan Kuan¡¯s original position. Instead, she walked directly in the direction of Qian Weitang.

    Yan Kuan nced at her with an inexplicable expression on his face. He didn¡¯t say anything to stop her. On the other hand, Devon was a little confused. He even wanted to get up and ask.

    However, how could Yan Kuan let Devon and Shen Xiaoxiaoe into contact? How could he make his woman feel the slightest bit unhappy?

    He directly said to Devon, ¡°Devon, let¡¯s begin. It¡¯s right here. Are you afraid that my baby will do something to that rough old man of yours?¡±

    Devon was stunned when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s careless words. Yes, this was not the outside world. He had already arranged for this ce. He was not afraid of what this Little Oriental Loli would do.

    Moreover, perhaps this Little Oriental Loli was curious because she saw the Chinese person and walked over.

    In the past, whenever the Chinese people came to the club, didn¡¯t the Little Loli want to go up and talk to them? Now, the situation was probably the same.

    Moreover, the gamble had already begun. Yan Kuan had already entered the game, so he naturally had to put all his attention on the gambling table.

    In fact, both Devon and Bill wanted to win this game fair and square. If it was a real business that was lost on the gambling table, then no one would dare to say anything.

    However, if it was a robbery, just taking back the territory and the hearts of the people would definitely not be an easy thing.

    Therefore, if they could sessfully get their hands on K-ONE, no one would really want to use force. At least now, they had the opportunity to get what they wanted through the gambling table.

    As for whether they would be the only one in the end, or if they would split it equally between the two families, that would be a matter forter. The most important thing now was to swallow this big piece of cake first.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not sure what the gambling game was like. At this moment, she was walking step by step towards Qian Weitang in her high heels.

    Her actions could be said to be aboveboard and unrestrained. It was exactly this aboveboard and unrestrained. Therefore, no one paid any attention to her.

    Of course, Yan Kuan was an exception.

    Qian Weitang, on the other hand, felt a strange feeling in his heart when he saw this beautiful and refined-looking woman walking towards him step by step with an imposing manner.

    Especially when he met her eyes. Although she was smiling, it was as cold as ice, making people shudder. It was exactly the same as the man named Yan Kuan.

    They both had a pair of eyes that were obviously smiling, but it made people feel extremely afraid.

    ¡°I heard that you are a wanted criminal?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question was straightforward. Qian Weitang was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so direct and have the intention of pping his face.

    However, Qian Weitang was looking for Devon to cooperate. Although the current situation showed that Devon had already given up on cooperating with him and wanted to give him as a bet to that man called Yan Kuan.

    Although he was afraid, he forced himself to calm down.

    He didn¡¯t know who this Yan Kuan was, but he knew that this man was probably a hundred times more powerful than Devon.

    To be able to use such arge business like K-ONE as a wager without any shame or beating of the heart, an ordinary person would definitely not be able to do such a domineering thing.

    And this woman in a red dress was Yan Kuan¡¯s femalepanion. No matter what kind of situation he was in, he could not treat her coldly or avoid answering her.

    He could be considered to have been in a high position for several years, so he was definitely not bad at judging people. He did not see that although this woman had left the gambling table, the man called Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze would asionally look over. With one look, he could tell that¡­ This woman¡¯s position in his heart was definitely not simple.

    Since there was almost no way out for Devon, he might as well go with the flow and curry favor with this little girl in front of him. Perhaps he might even be able to walk out of here alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a game yed by the people involved, and I¡¯m just a sacrificialmb.¡±

    Qian Weitang¡¯s words were beautiful, and he had stripped himself clean. who did this Qian Weitang think he was? To actually act like this, it made Shen Xiaoxiao look down on him.

    However, her goal was not to reminisce with Qian Weitang, but to obtain information from Qian Weitang that she could use to take down the Pei family.

    However, she knew very well that Qian Weitang would not easily hand over this life-saving item.

    After Qian Weitang¡¯s death, she had unintentionally heard Liu Qianmin and Gu Yuehua mention in a private chat that there was an ount book that had disappeared after Qian Weitang¡¯s death.

    It was precisely because it had disappeared that no one had exposed it for several years, which was why the Pei family had steadily grown stronger and stronger in the capital. And they had always felt that the so-called ledger¡­ Had been disposed of when Qian Weitang was being pursued.

    Now that Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it, she was somewhat interested to know where Qian Weitang had ced that so-called ledger, and what it was?

    Was it a USB drive?

    Or a chip?

    Or was it something made of paper?

    Or was it hidden by Qian Weitang in some mysterious ce?

    In either case, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to get that ount book, and more importantly, she wanted to get something useful for her revenge through the ount book.

    She carefully looked at Qian Weitang. His suit was neat and looked clean. Of course, she had to get rid of hisck of spirit.

    When it came to hiding things, if Shen Xiaoxiao dared to say that she was number one, no one would dare to say that she was number two.

    No one would be as ruthless as Shen Xiaoxiao. She would rather not speak for 10 years and hide things in her throat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes and said to Qian Weitang half-jokingly and half-seriously, ¡°I heard that you have an ount book in your hand. Do you think I can guess where you hid it? Here? Or here?¡±

    He pointed his finger at Qian Weitang¡¯s neck casually in the air. Qian Weitang was so scared that he froze on the spot¡­

 Chapter 52 - Threats, Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 52: Threats, Seduction</h4>

    Because Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back was facing Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan could not see the shape of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth at all.

    There was some distance between them to begin with, and he was not like Shen Xiaoxiao who had sensitive hearing, where she could hear even the slightest sound clearly.

    However, he could see Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions clearly. At least this little thing knew her limits and did not touch that white finger of hers to that old man. Otherwise, he would cut off the flesh on the man¡¯s body. Hmph.

    Moreover, why did he find the way the little thing talked to the man so eye-catching? She really looked extremely unhappy.

    ¡°Vivian,e here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned when she heard the voice behind her. Was he angry? This realization shocked Shen Xiaoxiao herself.

    She could actually hear that he was angry from his calm tone? Was it because he called her ¡®Vivian¡¯ or something else?

    Anyway, even she herself could not understand why she could hear a hint of anger in his tone?

    However, it was not easy to see Qian Weitang. Moreover, she found that her probing was not ineffective. She did not want to give up just like that.

    So be it if he was angry. She still needed some time. Perhaps she could get an unexpected effect.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and nced at Yan Kuan. It was a very simple nce. That nce had an inexplicable meaning. However, Yan Kuan miraculously saw arrogance and rejection from within.

    Yan Kuan touched his chin. This was the first time this little thing had looked at him like this. It seemed that she really cared about this ¡®father killer¡¯.

    Yan Kuan retracted his gaze and looked at the card in his hand. He said to Devon, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    They had originally thought that the show would begin, but both Devon and Bill were surprised by Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction.

    In their memories, no one had ever been able to reject Yan Kuan¡¯s orders, including them. Every time they fought, even if they were unwilling, they would still be led by the nose by Yan Kuan.

    But now, this Yan Kuan actuallypromised like this. It seemed that the status of the Little Oriental Loli in his heart was really not low.

    Not low was good. The evil smile on Devon¡¯s face became more and more prominent. He thought so highly of this Little Loli. He wondered what kind of expression Yan Kuan would have when he saw the Little Loli sleeping under him? He was really looking forward to it.

    Qian Weitang was already shocked when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. What did she say? What did this woman say? She said ¡®the ledger¡¯?

    How did she know about the ledger? How? In this world, other than himself, only his father-inw, Pei Dongguo, knew about the existence of the ledger.

    When he ran away, they had agreed to take care of his wife and son, and to ensure that they would be safe for the rest of their lives. Otherwise, he would definitely expose the ledger to the public.

    Not to mention his own grandson and daughter, he had already seen what the Pei family had done. In order to protect himself, his own wife had been personally ordered by her father to have a car ident.

    How could he not have any backup ns for such a ruthless person? His poor wife had actually been turned into a vegetable by her biological father. Now, she was still lying in the sanatorium, and it was unknown whether she was still alive or dead.

    Fortunately, the child was born with some handicaps. Otherwise, even the child would have been removed by the Pei family.

    But now, no one knew about the ledger. How did this woman know about it? Or was she trying to trick him?

    But it was impossible. What was so difficult to trick? He didn¡¯t believe that she would use this matter to trick him.

    ¡°You¡­ What did you say? What ledger?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been carefully watching Qian Weitang¡¯s expression change. When she heard him mention the word ¡®ledger,¡¯ his expression didn¡¯t look good.

    Now he was ying dumb with her. Fine, he wanted to y dumb, right? Then she would y with him.

    She remembered that in her previous life, the matter about Qian Weitang had been brought up by Pei Li. At that time, this topic was brought up because Qian Weitang¡¯s son, who had suffered from the seque of polio when he was young, came to the Pei family to ask for money.

    At that time, Shen Xiaoxiao had seen it and Pei Li had exined it to her in a roundabout way. After Shen Xiaoxiao had a falling out with them, she had investigated the matter and found out everything about Qian Weitang.

    It was also because she had investigated the matter before that she knew a little about it. She had also heard from that young man, Qian Weitang¡¯s son, Qian Mini, that his parents were extremely loving. He had a picture of his parents on his neck since he was young. His family had a ne like that.

    At that time, Shen Xiaoxiao had been extremely envious of his parents¡¯ feelings, so she had a very deep impression of this matter.

    Moreover, during the 10 years in the secret prison, she had tried her best to remember every detail, every single thing that she had experienced. She recalled it carefully so that she would not forget even the slightest bit of hatred, so she remembered it clearly.

    At this moment, she could use this to test Qian Weitang.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your ne? Don¡¯t you always have it with you?¡±

    These words seemed to have stuck in Qian Weitang¡¯s throat and made him shudder on the spot. How did she know? How did she know that the item was in his ne?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that she had once again found out the location of a certain item by sheer luck.

    Qian Weitang¡¯s fear of Shen Xiaoxiao had already reached its peak. He did not want to discuss with her and wanted to retreat immediately.

    This woman was too powerful. She seemed to know everything, making him inexplicably afraid.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Qian Weitang was about to turn around and avoid this topic, she directly said, ¡°Do you think your son and wife will be able to live in the country after you leave? Or do you think that the Pei family will really care about those faint feelings between father and daughter?

    ¡°As far as I know, your wife, Pei Xiang, seems to be the orphan of Pei Dongguo¡¯srade-in-arms. She is not the biological child of the Pei family. If that¡¯s the case, even if you have this ledger in your hands, it will be useless. You won¡¯t be able to threaten others, and you won¡¯t be able to be a bargaining chip.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the people who killed you are already waiting outside the door of K-ONE. The moment you walk out¡­ Bang! You will be blown to pieces? Or will you be shot to death by random guns?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words could be described as vicious. Moreover, they were like a bomb, causing Qian Weitang¡¯s belief that he had been building up in his heart to suddenly copse.

    ¡°You, who are you? Who are you? How do you know? How do you know all this? No one in the Pei family knows about these things! Who are you to the Pei Family?¡±

    Qian Weitang looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in horror, wanting to know who she was.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and continued to speak to Qian Weitang:

    ¡°Who am I? Who do you think is able to stand here? Do you really think that those idiots from the Pei family are my allies? If the Pei family had an ally like me, do you think that those people from the Pei family would easily let me stay abroad?¡±

    Qian Weitang thought about it carefully. That¡¯s right. This girl was with Yan Kuan. Just Yan Kuan¡¯s strength alone was enough to make the Pei family fight to curry favor with him. How could they let such a person go abroad so easily?

    Moreover, this girl¡¯s beauty was definitely of the highest quality. If the Pei family had such a junior, they would definitely not let her go abroad.

    Qian Weitang¡¯s brain was spinning rapidly. He immediately began to think about how he should deal with this youngdy in front of him. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not give Qian Weitang any time to think. She continued to say:

    ¡°The ledger in your hands is merely a death warrant. No, it should be said that regardless of whether it is in your hands or not, you are destined to have a bad ending. From the moment you have this thing in your hands, the Pei family will definitely not let you off.¡±

    ¡°How do you know so clearly? Who are you exactly?¡±

    ¡°Who am I? Who I am is not important. You should ask¡­ On what basis will you give the ledger to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, on what basis will I give the ledger to you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and moved closer to Qian Weitang. Using a voice that only the two of them could hear, she said faintly¡­

 Chapter 53 - With Me or With Yan Kuan? Make Your Choice!

    <h4>Chapter 53: With Me or With Yan Kuan? Make Your Choice!</h4>

    When she left Qian Weitang¡¯s ear, Qian Weitang was already looking at Shen Xiaoxiao in shock. He was stunned for a long time before he said, ¡°I need time to think about it.¡±

    ¡°Time? I can give you an hour. Before you walk out of this room, you have to think carefully.¡±

    ¡°An hour?¡±

    ¡°Yes, an hour. No, it might not even take an hour. Now, think carefully.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked back to Yan Kuan¡¯s side with confidence. She seemed to have solved a big problem, and her face looked much better.

    Yan Kuan nced at her. He had naturally seen that action just now. Not only that, but he had also seen Qian Weitang¡¯s frightened expression that had turned gray in an instant.

    What exactly did this girl say to that person to scare that person to this extent?

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat down and did not look at Qian Weitang¡¯s expression anymore. Instead, she looked at the cards on the table casually. She did not expect them to move so quickly. This was already thest round, and they were all ying cards.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the cards in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand. It was very likely to be a straight flush. As for the other two, Devon and Bill had three.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat there quietly, not saying a word. She did not say a word, but when no one saw her, she gently opened the bag in her hand.

    ¡°Straight flush, President Yan wins.¡±

    One against two. This time, everyone was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t they say that Yan Kuan was not good at gambling? But he had been the loser all this while. Who would have thought that he would actually win after winning thest round? This, this, was this luck? Or was he pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger?

    ¡°How is this possible? How could it be a straight flush? You cheated, you cheated.¡±

    Devon thought that victory was in his grasp, but he didn¡¯t expect to be intercepted by Yan Kuan in the end. Wasn¡¯t he not good at gambling? Didn¡¯t he lose all the time just now? How could such a mistake happen when he clearly won thest round?

    ¡°Devon, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going to admit your loss?¡±

    Devon¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. Looking at the hundreds of millions of chips on the table and the betting contract that he had just signed, it seemed that he could only choose the worst option.

    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t admit my loss? What can you do?¡±

    Devon had just finished speaking when a hand gesture was made. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao felt that someone had suddenly pointed a gun at the back of their heads behind them.

    No one had expected this to happen at such a critical moment.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned on the spot. Weren¡¯t the people behind them supposed to be Yan Kuan¡¯s subordinates? Why was the gun pointed at them now?

    She secretly nced at Yan Kuan beside her. Even in such a situation, he was still calm andposed. was he not afraid? Or was he already prepared?

    Shen Xiaoxiao secretly pinched the de in her hand between her fingers. Since Yan Kuan looked like this, he must have been prepared.

    Moreover, ording to what Shen Xiaoxiao had seen in her previous life, Yan Kuan was not afraid of a dozen people holding guns alone. Now, if she counted carefully, including Devon and Bill, there were only eight people. It seemed that Yan Kuan was definitely confident.

    At that moment, even she was no longer so worried. Perhaps it was because of her instant rxation that Yan Kuan, who had been holding her hand all this while, also felt it. He turned his head to look at her and smiled gently at her. Then, he said to Devon with a fearless look, ¡°Yo, not bad. Even the people around me have rebelled. You¡¯re quite smart, aren¡¯t you? What, are you nning to swallow my territory?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, so what if I swallow your territory? You should have expected it since you dared to enter this ce, right, Bill?¡±

    After Devon finished speaking, he turned his head to talk to Bill. Bill had already stood up and retreated to the side. He also had two subordinates behind him, so he naturally took out his gun. However, his two subordinates were very loyal¡­ They only cared about Bill and didn¡¯t care about other things.

    ¡°Swallow my K-ONE? Devon, is your stomach that big?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s that big or not, you¡¯ll know in a while. But now, hehe, I want to try something new first.¡±

    After Devon finished speaking, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Devon waved at the man who had raised his gun behind Shen Xiaoxiao. The man immediately pointed the gun at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Get up ande over.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She did not expect Devon to remember her at this time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao almost subconsciously looked towards Yan Kuan. However, Yan Kuan did not even look at her. Instead, he directly looked at Devon and said, ¡°Devon, you dare to touch my woman?¡±

    ¡°Yo, even now, Director Yan is still so arrogant. Your woman? Hahaha, soon she won¡¯t be. Soon she will be my woman. Oh, that¡¯s not right. She was originally from my club.¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, don¡¯t you think so? If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should know whether you should follow me now or the prisoner.¡±

    Thest sentence was directed at the Little Oriental Loli. Devon believed that this Little Oriental Loli had always been the most tactful. After working under him for 11 years, he understood this timid Chinese woman too well.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao was beaten up by him at gunpoint when she was young, she did not dare to resist at all. She did whatever he told her to do and fought with all her might. She did have some ability, and she really became his ever-victorious general.

    Otherwise, he would definitely not have kept this girl until now to sell her. However, what he did not expect was that this girl usually had short hair and an inconspicuous appearance. It was even moremon for her to be badly bruised and swollen. He had never noticed that this girl was actually quite beautiful.

    If he had known earlier, he would have enjoyed her by himself. How could he have kept her until now?

    However, in his impression, this girl had always been quite tactful. She definitely did not need to choose. She should also know how to choose.

    Back then, when she climbed onto Yan Kuan¡¯s bed, didn¡¯t she want to choose a different path? Now, under the same circumstances, Devon didn¡¯t believe that this woman wouldn¡¯t choose.

    As Devon expected, Shen Xiaoxiao really followed the man behind her who was pointing a gun at her and walked towards him step by step.

    Devon looked at Yan Kuan with a provocative gaze, as if saying, ¡®See, I knew this would be the result.¡¯

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was inexplicable. His face was still expressionless, and there was no joy to be seen. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the gaze that Yan Kuan was looking at her from behind was already ice-cold.

    Now that she had already taken a step, it was impossible for her to retreat halfway. Shen Xiaoxiao did not care what Yan Kuan would think from behind, but she knew that she would definitely not let this Devon off so easily.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was walking step by step towards Devon, Bill did not notice at all as he slowly retreated.

    He was not Devon, and he did not know what the real Little Oriental Loli was like. However, from his investigations, he only knew that this Little Oriental Loli was definitely not simple.

    To be able to defeat all under Devon¡¯s hands and stay there for 11 years without being harmed by Devon or anyone else, he knew that this girl was definitely not to be underestimated.

    Now that she was walking towards Devon, for some reason, Bill felt that he saw a murderous aura from this Little Oriental Loli. It was a long and unstoppable murderous aura that grew stronger with each step she took.

    Looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s nonchnt expression, Bill could not read his true thoughts from his dark eyes. However, Bill felt that this was the time that he could not underestimate her.

    Perhaps this time was not as simple as Devon had said, but he would definitely not warn Devon. He was still thinking of waiting for Devon and Yan Kuan to face each other so that he could benefit from it. Therefore, it was better for him to stand by the side and watch the show.

    ¡°Hahaha, Little Loli, it¡¯s better to follow your old customer obediently. I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a good life, and you¡¯ll definitely be better off than you were with President Yan¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his words were suddenly stuck, and his eyes were filled with fear. No one knew what had happened.

    They only had time to see Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands suddenly retract, and the red blood spurting out of Devon¡¯s wrists¡­

 Chapter 54 - Actually, I Want Your Life More!

    <h4>Chapter 54: Actually, I Want Your Life More!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao made her move, Yan Kuan quickly grabbed the person behind him who was pointing his gun at him.

    It was effortless to deal with such a small traitor. As soon as Yan Kuan made his move, coupled with the fact that everyone was stunned by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions, they immediately reacted.

    Bang! Bang! Bang...!

    A few shots were fired consecutively

    ¡°Ah, my hand...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan had a backup n and was very skilled. Hence, when Yan Kuan made his move, she made her move again. However, this time, she directly aimed the de at Devon¡¯s throat.

    Just now, Devon wanted to reach out and touch her. How could she let Devon¡¯s dirty hands touch her?

    Naturally, she directly shed his wrist. Moreover, the others would definitely not be able to react in time.

    ¡°Tell your men to stop.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, Little Loli, you actually dare to attack me.¡±

    Devon used his hand to press down on the bleeding wound as he shouted at the Little Oriental Loli.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. In her opinion, his threat was useless.

    Devon had always thought that by pointing the gun at Shen Xiaoxiao and pressing down on her fear of guns, she would definitely give in. He didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t afraid at all and would directly attack him.

    The situation in the room changed in an instant. Yan Kuan pointed the gun at Bill, while Shen Xiaoxiao aimed the de at Devon¡¯s throat.

    The two of them instantly took control of the situation in the room, leaving the two malicious people stunned for a long time.

    ¡°Yan, I¡¯m a bystander. It has nothing to do with me. Shouldn¡¯t you put down your gun?¡±

    Bill didn¡¯t expect Yan Kuan to point his gun at him. He hadn¡¯t expressed his opinion from the beginning to the end, or had his little thoughts been discovered?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Bill. It¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    ¡°But I think you want to test whether your man is faster or my gun is faster?¡±

    Yan Kuan aimed his gun at a young man behind Bill and shot him. Just as the gun hit his wrist, the gun fell to the ground.

    Bill was stunned. He did not expect Yan Kuan, a businessman, to have such amazing marksmanship. It seemed that he was not just a businessman.

    All the clues that he had previously found showed that he was rted to the people of the Dark Empire. It seemed that they had really underestimated this man.

    ¡°Yan, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Bill, let your men do it directly.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Bill with a deeper meaning. Bill¡¯s expression changed, and then he looked at Devon, whose throat was targeted by Shen Xiaoxiao. This Yan Kuan was indeed powerful.

    He knew that it was impossible to take over his territory this time. Moreover, he had already sensed that something was wrong. Otherwise, how could he have known about the spies he had secretly nted?

    He immediately said helplessly to the two people behind Devon, ¡°Do it.¡±

    As expected, the two people behind Devon aimed their guns at Devon.

    Devon was stunned. His subordinates were actually bribed by Bill?

    ¡°Bill, you actually bribed my subordinates?¡±

    ¡°Devon, didn¡¯t you also bribe Yan Kuan¡¯s subordinates? We are the same!¡±

    ¡°Yan, what exactly do you want?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the big show tonight and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Little guy, bring the people you want and let¡¯s go!¡±

    It was that simple?

    No one expected Yan Kuan to say that. What about the things on the table? What about the chips?

    ¡°Bill, as long as you have the ability to swallow Devon¡¯s territory, I don¡¯t want a single cent. I¡¯m a legitimate businessman.¡±

    Bill was shocked. Was Yan Kuan serious? This was a pie in the sky. How could Yan Kuan be so generous?

    ¡°You¡¯re actually so generous? Your conditions?¡±

    ¡°You, you dare...¡± Devon cried out in fear. They dared, they actually dared to divide up his territory so easily?

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Yan, we¡¯ll keep our words. But I also promise that from now on, I, Bill, will definitely not oppose you, President Yan.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at him, smiled, and walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan, then at Qian Weitang and Devon. Suddenly, she smiled evilly, and when he was not paying attention, she gently cut his other wrist with the de in her hand.

    Then, she squatted down and cut his two legs and wrists. After that, no one could react to what she had done. They only heard her say, ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she did not even look at the blood sttering and the screaming Devon. She walked towards Yan Kuan step by step.

    He reached out and pulled the beauty into her arms. The little girl¡¯s performance tonight was very good, even though he had already made arrangements.

    But this little thing really made him extremely satisfied tonight.

    Qian Weitang looked at this woman who was ruthless and did not show the slightest bit of mercy. His legs could not help but start to go soft. This young girl¡¯s style of doing things was so vicious, and this President Yan still had a doting look on his face. Who exactly was this woman?

    However, he no longer belonged to Devon. Instead, he was escorted out by a person who walked in from outside the door. Just as that woman had said, the time she gave him to think was indeed before he walked out of the door.

    Qian Weitang was brought out ahead of time. Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the car, and there was not a hint of joy on her face. Instead, she looked at Yan Kuan with a serious expression and asked,?¡°Bill can¡¯t take over Devon¡¯s territory at all? Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he take revenge when Devon robbed the warehouse back then?

    ¡°You deliberately let bill take over Devon¡¯s territory because you wanted them to have a dog-eat-dog fight, and you could take over their territory with no effort at all?¡±

    Even though she asked this question, it was an affirmative sentence. Yan Kuan turned his head to look at the little guy who was full of questions, nodded, and said, ¡°As expected, you have a smart little head.¡±

    Hearing his words, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned even uglier. She said to Yan Kuan, ¡°What about me? If I had chosen to leave with Devon, how would you have dealt with me?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. He did not expect this little head to think of such a question. However, he was in a good mood tonight, so he was willing to talk to her.

    ¡°Then will you go with him?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be willing?¡±

    She looked at Yan Kuan provocatively. Yan Kuan grabbed her neck and looked at her with a bloodthirsty look. He moved his lips slightly and said, ¡°Spit out the de in your mouth.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned again. He even knew about this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such a small look, or I will be unable to resist kissing you.¡±

    ¡°Or do you think that I can¡¯t even see through your little tricks?¡±

    ¡°But what I¡¯m more curious about is, who was the de in your mouth intended to deal with in the beginning? Devon? Or, me?¡±

    Raising her eyebrows and looking at Shen Xiaoxiao, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart had long been like a raging wave, rolling incessantly. But she was not afraid of this man¡¯s provocation at all. if she dared to do so, she would not retreat.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s ¡ª you. Didn¡¯t you already guess it?¡±

    Looking at this small gaze, Yan Kuan¡¯s heart paused. His eyes shone with a cold light, but the smile on the corner of his lips became more and more intense. He even said with a bloody aura,?¡°You even want to kill your own man? You¡¯re really heartless? Then why didn¡¯t you help Devon do it just now? Or are you ¡ª reluctant?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant, butpared to you, I want Devon to live a life worse than death.¡±

    Of course, there was another sentence, which was, ¡°I¡¯m not your match. I can¡¯t kill youpletely, so I chose not to do it for the time being.¡±

    However, she wouldn¡¯t tell Yan Kuan this, and there was no need to say it out loud. Devon would only end up dead tonight. Bill would never let him go, and she could see it.

    Yan Kuan knew from the start that she had a weapon in her hand, so he did not stop Devon when she wanted to go over. Perhaps he also wanted to see what choice she would make at such a moment.

    Fortunately, she made the right choice. Otherwise, she guessed that she would have already died somewhere like Devon.

    However, Yan Kuan¡¯s next words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair stand on end, and her body was filled with coldness.

    ¡°Hahaha, little thing, remember. Before I get tired of ying with you, you can only be my pet. Even if you go with Devon tonight, even if you bring back a dead body, you have to carve my name on it...¡±

 Chapter 55 - His Trap

    <h4>Chapter 55: His Trap</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched the bracelet on her wrist thoughtfully. Yan Kuan nced at the little thing that had be obedient and no longer looked like a hedgehog. He turned his head away in satisfaction.

    He would give her enough time to think about it carefully. If he pushed her too hard, it would not be fun. However, he had to admit that although he was very angry at the little thing¡¯s hidden de¡­ However, he was also very satisfied with her unwavering stance on his side tonight. It seemed that this little thing was bing more and more dependent on him. This feeling was really great.

    ¡°I want to see Qian Weitang.¡±

    When she got off the car, Shen Xiaoxiao finally said something.

    Yan Kuan nced at her and looked at her wearing thin clothes. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Even if you want to see him, you have to change your clothes. Aren¡¯t your thin arms and legs cold? Drink some hot milk and rest for a day. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Just like that, Yan Kuan always showed his attentiveness in these neglected details. Every time Shen Xiaoxiao was attracted to Yan Kuan, she was no exception.

    Even though she was still afraid of this man just now, but now, seeing this man being so attentive and caring, her heart would skip a beat, making her unable to control herself.

    However, reason was also pulling at her. She did not dare to sink into it, nor could she sink into it. When would she be able to return to the country, and when would she be able to walk back to the world that belonged to her? Instead of staying here and being a man¡¯s exclusive property, being a man¡¯s ¡®pet¡¯!

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never known that there was darkness in this basement. The clean and tidy basement that she had seen before was vastly different from this dark prison that was filled with moisture and mold.

    Yan Kuan walked in front of her. She could not see clearly what kind of expression this man had when he looked at everything here.

    She said that she wanted to use Qian Weitang to exchange with him, and the thing she wanted to exchange was that ck Ganoderma mushroom.

    However, she did not think that Yan Kuan would care so much that he even personally apanied her down here.

    A somewhat dispirited and listless man squatted in a corner. His clothes had been pulled clean. Even though the light was dim, she could clearly see that he was not wearing anything. Could it be that the ledger was really not on him?

    ¡°I want to talk to him alone,¡± Shen Xiaoxiao said to Yan Kuan in front of her.

    Yan Kuan nced at her and nodded. ¡°Ten minutes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and slowly walked in. She did not expect Yan Kuan to be so easy to talk to today. It was rare.

    Perhaps because there was an outsider entering, the creaking sound of the iron door rang out, causing a ray of light to shine in the dark room.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A hoarse voice rang out as Shen Xiaoxiao walked in. The iron door was wide open, with no intention of closing.

    Looking at this dejected and dispirited former high official of China who was squatting in a corner, a strange feeling arose in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart.

    Once upon a time, she had been locked up in such a ce for ten years. Now, looking at Qian Weitang like this, she actually felt a trace of sympathy. Yes, a trace of sympathy.

    She could almost imagine that this person would live here for a very long time. He would be locked up for a very long time. From then on, he would have no fate with sunlight, no fate with clear air, and no fate with his own kind.

    Apanying him was this 10-square-meter prison cell. It was extremely sturdy, but it was also wrapped withyers of soft bags, making one wish to die.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? The things were all taken by you. You got what you wanted. What are you still doing here?¡±

    This sentence was like andmine. Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Qian Weitang to say such a sentence. What did he mean by ¡®everything was taken¡¯? What did he mean by ¡®got what you wanted¡¯?

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m staying in this ce, no one should want my life, right? Hahahaha, running around¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to end up like this. Hahaha, how pathetic, howughable.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Qian Weitang, who had fallen into a desperate situation. She clenched her fists and did not say anything else. She turned around and walked out of the dark prison.

    Yan Kuan looked at the people in the monitoring room. He did not say a word from the beginning to the end. However, Qian Weitang had said everything he wanted to say thoroughly. He turned his head and said to the hidden guard behind him, ¡°Check those things carefully. The things that I want are definitely in the things that Qian Weitang carries with him.¡±

    ¡°Boss, we haven¡¯t found anything for months. I didn¡¯t expect him to tell Little Oriental Loli everything. Do they know each other? Why is Qian Weitang suddenly so cooperative?¡±

    Yun Qi, who was in charge of interrogation and criminalw, asked the question in his mind. He looked at Yan Kuan with a hint of confusion and inquiry.

    Only Yan Kuan knew that the only time Vivian had contact with Qian Weitang wasst night, when her back was facing him.

    In less than 20 minutes, Vivian had easily pried open the thing that Qian Weitang refused to let go of.

    What did they say? What did Vivian say when her back was facing him that made Qian Weitang look so terrified?

    Walking in the corridor, Shen Xiaoxiao remained silent. She did not ask where Qian Weitang¡¯s belongings were, nor did she ask what Yan Kuan was going to do with Qian Weitang.

    She needed some time to calm down, because she needed to figure out if her deal with Yan Kuan was just her wishful thinking from the beginning. Yan Kuan¡¯s way of doing things seemed to be somewhat different from how he handed Qian Weitang over so readily.

    The long dark basement, the flickering lights above her head, and the damp, musty smell that could be smelled everywhere made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind clear in an instant.

    The hidden guard leading the way was clear and familiar as he prepared to walk to the door. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the surveince room? Take me to see Yan Kuan.¡±

    The hidden guard was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this Little Oriental Loli to be so powerful. She directly told him where the Boss was. How did she know?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to be suspicious. Don¡¯t tell me that there were no surveince cameras in that room. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    The hidden guard choked. In the end, he helplessly nodded at this youngdy who was specially instructed by the higher-ups to be taken good care of. He led her step by step to another exit.

    The upstairs and downstairs were two distinct worlds. This ce was spacious and bright. Even though it was alreadyte at night, it was still bright into the day.

    However, no matter how bright this ce was, it could not shine into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. She only felt that her heart was growing more and more deste.

    She could be kind, but these things should have been thrown away in her previous life long ago and should not have been preserved.

    She could be simple, but she definitely could not be simple to the point of stupidity. If she still did not know the truth by now, then she, Shen Xiaoxiao, would really have lived another life in vain.

    From the beginning when she had agreed to make a deal with him to the present, Yan Kuan had nned everything step by step. She might not be able to figure out what he wanted, but Qian Weitang was definitely not simply given to her to make a deal.

    Qian Weitang had been Yan Kuan¡¯s target since the beginning of the Dark Empire, and she was just an unintentional roadblock.

    Now, she, the roadblock, had identally exposed what should have been hers to the world.

    Perhaps, at this moment, they were rummaging through the surveince room for the things that had been pulled from Qian Weitang¡¯s body, or perhaps the ledger had already been found.

    In his previous life, Qian Weitang had been shot and killed in Country M, and the ledger¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Perhaps it had fallen into Yan Kuan¡¯s hands.

    But why did Yan Kuan want the ledger? Hadn¡¯t he always been active abroad? Was this ount book rted to domestic matters, or was it rted to the Pei family, Qian Weitang, or even some high-level contacts in China?

    Why did Yan Kuan want this? Was there something that attracted Yan Kuan? Could it be the Ouyang family? The number one family in China? The Ouyang aristocrat family?

    Could it be what she had guessed? Could it be?

 Chapter 56 - Information about Lin Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 56: Information about Lin Weiwei</h4>

    In China, other families were as easy as crushing an ant to Yan Kuan, but the Ouyang family was an exception.

    Not only in China, but also abroad, the Ouyang family had a certain amount of power. It had been passed down for thousands of years and was deeply rooted.

    Only the Ouyang family had something that Yan Kuan coveted. Yes, that should be it.

    But was everything what she thought it was? She felt more and more confused, but one thing was certain. She would not be able to get the ledger back, and she had to start preparing to escape this ce and return to the country as soon as possible.

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched the bracelet on her wrist, and a speechless thought shed through her mind. Perhaps, she had to be ruthless to herself again¡­

    In the monitoring room, Yan Kuan was indeed sitting on a chair. The cigarette in his hand was emitting faint smoke, and he was leaningzily on the chair. He was like a gentleman in a leisurely courtyard.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this man was hiding the terror and madness in his heart.

    ¡°How will you deal with Qian Weitang? Will you send him back to China? Will you execute him directly? Or will you imprison him here?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao directly asked the question in her heart.

    Yan Kuan nced at her and smiled. ¡°How do you want to deal with him? Isn¡¯t he your enemy who killed your father? Tell me, how do you want to deal with him? I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    Yan Kuan used his life to guarantee that his words were the truth from the bottom of his heart. Shen Xiaoxiao could deal with him however she wanted. He would do whatever she wanted. This was her father¡¯s murderer. He would definitely let Shen Xiaoxiao have her way.

    However, his smiling manner made Shen Xiaoxiao feel that he was provoking and mocking her. It was as if he knew that she had nothing to do with Qian Weitang. He said this to test her. Yes, he must be testing her.

    She rolled her eyes and said deliberately, ¡°Then send him back to China. Didn¡¯t hemit a crime? As a Chinese, he naturally has to abide by thew and be a good citizen. If he is sent back to China, he will naturally be punished.¡±

    This answer surprised Yan Kuan. ording to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s personality, to someone like Devon, she was ruthless enough to make people bleed to death by cutting off their limbs. Would she let a person who killed her father off just like that?

    Was this little thing joking, or was she lying?

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m sleepy. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, she turned around and walked out of the monitoring room. On the other hand, Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back thoughtfully. The person who killed her father? It seemed that he had been deceived by this little thing.

    However, he was a little curious. What exactly did this little girl say to Qian Weitang? Also, how did she know Qian Weitang?

    Waving his hand, he said to Yun Qi, ¡°I want to know every word they said in the casino. I can¡¯t miss a single word.¡±

    Yun Qi had long been curious about the Little Oriental Loli. When he saw that her and his Boss¡¯ auras were surprisinglypatible, he found it interesting. It had been many years since he had seen such an interesting person, but she actually had such a way ofmunicating with his Boss.

    Interesting, really interesting!

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, I promise toplete the mission.¡±

    ¡­

    In the room, looking at the little thing that had curled up into a ball and had already fallen asleep, Yan Kuan kindly did not touch her for the first time. Instead, he pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    At this time, there was an untimely knock on the door.

    Yan Kuan frowned and looked at the sleeping girl beside him. He got up, tucked her in, and walked out of the door.

    ¡°Boss, Vivian¡¯s information has been found¡­¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the things in his hands. These people were fast. He turned around and saw that the beauty was still sleeping soundly. Yan Kuan waved his hand to signal the hidden guards to leave.

    He conveniently ced the documents on the table at the side and walked back to the room. He lifted the nket and hugged the beauty to lie down.

    Yan Kuan would never have thought that the beauty, who was supposed to be sleeping soundly at this moment, was already overwhelmed with emotions and did not know what to do!

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how she fell asleep, nor did she know when Yan Kuan left her side. However, when she woke up, there was no one around her.

    This person must have gone to the training ground to train again. Every morning, when she woke up, there was no one around. However, he would definitely be back around 8 am.

    Shen Xiaoxiao groped her way out of bed. The first thing she did was to look at the documents that she had ced on the coffee table the night before.

    They were still there. They should not have moved. As expected, Yan Kuan¡¯s habit had helped her. When he woke up, the first thing he did was to train. He would definitely wait to return to the study or read these documents during dinner.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked over and opened the information. It was indeed the Dark Empire. There were many details in this information that even Shen Xiaoxiao did not know.

    Perhaps even Third Uncle himself did not know about this ¡°Lin Weiwei¡¯s¡± past life.

    She and Shen Xiaoxiao were sold in the same year. Other than being a little older than Shen Xiaoxiao, her life was simply a copy of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s previous life.

    No, it should be said that it was a copy of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s previous 17 years of life.

    They were both born in the capital, but her family was in the suburbs of the capital. Moreover, her family was poor. No, it should be that her family was poor in the past. Now, looking at the information in her hands, Lin Weiwei¡¯s father was actually the boss of the Lin Corporation¡¯s renovationpany.

    Shen Xiaoxiao never dreamed that she and Lin Weiwei would have such a rtionship. The Lin Corporation¡¯s renovationpany was a cooperative unit under the Liu Corporation. Liu Qianmin¡¯s younger sister-inw was the biological sister of Lin Weiwei¡¯s stepmother.

    This rtionship wasplicated. Perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao and Lin Weiwei had been sold abroad and the joint efforts of these two families were involved.

    The information was very detailed, but no matter how detailed it was, the results of the investigation on Lin Weiwei before she was six years old were only a few lines of words.

    Lin Weiwei¡¯s mother died in childbirth when she was born. Her father married her stepmother. Unexpectedly, her stepmother¡¯s family began to rise with the rise of Liu Qianmin.

    As a burden, she was naturally not liked by others. Being sold was her fate. As for being sold, even Shen Xiaoxiao was amazed. She did not expect that she and Lin Weiwei would have the same fate.

    However, this information only mentioned that Lin Weiwei was sold to Devon. As for where she went after that, it was not easy to find out. The key was that they did not have a photo of Lin Weiwei.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very clear about this. She had stayed in the club for nearly 11 years and had never taken a photo, let alone Lin Weiwei.

    ording to her Third Uncle, when Lin Weiwei was found, although she was also in the basement of a club, Lin Weiwei had already been ruined. Moreover, she was covered in injuries. After being pulled out, she did not even survive for three days.

    That was why Shen Xiaoxiao was able to use Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity for the time being.

    After putting away the documents, she was slightly relieved. She got up and did some simple exercises in the garden as usual.

    Sure enough, after breakfast time, Yan Kuan took the documents into the study. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Shen Xiaoxiao at all. He took the things away naturally in front of her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned again. Nowadays, she would be suspicious of Yan Kuan¡¯s actions and think deeply about it. The knowledge that this man had given her was really too terrifying. She did not dare to take it lightly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao changed her clothes. Today, Yan Kuan was going to take her to the casino. When she arrived at the study, she heard voicesing from inside before she knocked on the door.

    The soundproofing effect of the room was supposed to be excellent, but it was all thanks to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s amazing hearing that she could hear everything clearly.

    ¡°Boss, they will send a photo of Lin Weiwei in the afternoon. It¡¯s said that they took it in the boxing match a year ago.¡±

    ¡°Okay, send the photo directly to the casino. Prepare the car. We will leave in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She thought that the crisis had passed, but she did not expect that the real crisis was still here.

    This man actually did not want to miss a single thing. He had already gotten all the information, but he insisted on seeing the photo. It seemed that her situation was really too dangerous. Today, she had to find a chance to escape from the casino today.

    Fortunately, she was smart. She had arranged for the passport transaction to be ced in the bathroom of the casino. Today was the best opportunity.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not enter the door. She turned around and walked to the room. She took her things and was fully prepared. She had to take the opportunity to escape¡­

 Chapter 57 - Thereâ€™s a Bomb

    <h4>Chapter 57: There¡¯s a Bomb</h4>

    It took about 20 minutes to drive from the Vi District to the casino. The foreign roads were endless, and it was fun to run. However, once they reached the city, the traffic jam was the same everywhere.

    Yan Kuan looked at the surrounding road conditions and leisurely took theputer to look at it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing a light yellow coat today. The most special part of this coat was that it could be worn on both sides. Theyer inside was ck. This was a very bold design, but it just happened to appear in her wardrobe, and it was the outfit that Yan Kuan had personally bought for her.

    ¡°This light yellow coat today suits you very well. Look at this little face. As expected, people rely on clothes. But what¡¯s in your bag? It can¡¯t be a de, right?¡±

    Yan Kuan half-joked with Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him as if nothing had happened and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s a de. Didn¡¯t I say that I would attack you when the time is right? Of course, I have to carry it with me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said so, which actually made Yan Kuan happy. He also liked this little girl¡¯s tsundere look. No matter how he looked at it, it made people love her.

    Yan Kuan pulled her into his arms and kissed the corner of her eyes. He said lovingly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the little guy to find the right time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him and looked at theputer in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand. Was this the Chinese stock market? It was early in the morning. It should bete at night in China right now. Why was he looking at this?

    Perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao was looking too seriously, which attracted Yan Kuan¡¯s attention. Yan Kuan smiled, touched the top of her head, and said to her, ¡°This is the information on the Chinese stock market. Look, this green line represents¡­¡±

    Yan Kuan spoke for more than 10 minutes. He even answered some of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s questions in detail and clearly.

    When the car started up again, Yan Kuan closed theputer and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll teach you when we get to the officeter. Don¡¯t y with theputer in the car now. It¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned again. Why? Why did Yan Kuan do this?

    ¡°Why do you want to teach me all this?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and said, ¡°As long as you like it, I can teach you as long as you want to learn. Also, you have never been to school before, so I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t even know some of the words. Your mother tongue is the knowledge that you should learn the most. I will hire a tutor to teach you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth was wide open. Yan Kuan actually said that? It must be known that no one, including Third Uncle, had ever said that they would hire a tutor to teach her this or that for her, whether it was in this life or in her previous life.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao did only know a few simple Chinese characters when she returned to China.

    It must be known that she was only six years old when she was sold. It was already not easy for a six-year-old child to know a few simple Chinese characters.

    However, after returning to China, everyonepletely ignored this problem.

    Later, at some cocktail parties, Shen Xiaoxiao was ridiculed for not even knowing aplete English sentence after studying abroad for more than ten years. Only then did she hire a tutor to teach her how to read and write.

    Before she was imprisoned, Shen Xiaoxiao spent three years memorizing the entire Chinese dictionary. Stupid people had their own ways of learning.

    Now, hearing Yan Kuan say this, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart wavered again.

    ¡°Alright, get out of the car. If you¡¯re bored, let the hidden guards take you to the casino to y. Everyone knows gambling. You don¡¯t need to learn to understand it. Gambling is the best way to arouse people¡¯s greed and desire.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned by Yan Kuan¡¯s words, but she understood what Yan Kuan meant.

    Of course it was good to go to the casino, but to go to the casino so early in the morning, wasn¡¯t it obvious that you were arousing suspicion?

    Of course, the casino was open 24 hours a day, and going there now was also bustling with people. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she couldn¡¯t provoke Yan Kuan¡¯s suspicion, so she naturally said, ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning. I¡¯m not that fond of gambling.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then go to the office. This little guy definitely hasn¡¯t seen what a regr office looks like. I¡¯ll bring you to have a good look.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes behind him. Did he really think that she was a country bumpkin who had never seen anything? Did she need to see it? Seriously. No matter what, she had worked in the Shen Enterprise for a period of time in her previous life. Although that work experience had caused her to suffer a lot of humiliation, and the Shen Enterprise had also been swallowed by the Liu family in her hands, she still had experience at least.

    The assistant, Kenny, was a white man in his thirties. Shen Xiaoxiao had seen him a few days ago during the King of Gamblers Competition. Now, when he was reporting to Yan Kuan with the information, Shen Xiaoxiao finally looked at him carefully.

    With one look, Shen Xiaoxiao saw the difference. This man¡¯s footsteps were light, and although he looked thin, his muscles were clearly visible under his clothes. This man was probably from the Dark Empire, and he was very skilled.

    Perhaps because Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze was too impudent, when Yan Kuan turned his head, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao looking at Kenny.

    He frowned and took the information over. He pulled Shen Xiaoxiao over with his other hand and said to Kenny, ¡°Go prepare for the department meeting in half an hour. Also, send a ss of milk over. A hot one.¡±

    After saying that, he dragged Shen Xiaoxiao into the CEO¡¯s office at the side. Just as she sat down, she heard Yan Kuan say:

    ¡°Little thing, if you dare to look at another man behind my back again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡±

    The cruel and cold words made Shen Xiaoxiao stunned. This person had started to go crazy again. She ignored him, held her tongue, and sat at the side to yputer games.

    This was theputer that Yan Kuan had given her. There were some small games in it. It was a glorified name. Now was the digital era. If one wanted to understand more knowledge, it was best to learn from theputer. However, every once in a while, he woulde and check it.

    Yan Kuan looked at the little girl sitting at the side and seriously reading the news. He did not say anything else. Instead, he personally brought the milk that Kenny had brought in to her. He saw that she was sipping it slowly. Only then did he turn his attention to his office.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was focused on reading. She was reading some Chinese new articles. Yan Kuan knew about this too.

    Kenny informed the department that the meeting was about to begin half an hourter. Yan Kuan led Shen Xiaoxiao to the door.

    In the long corridor, other than the secretary¡¯s office, there was arge office area. The meeting room was in arge ss room at the left end of the office area.

    Shen Xiaozhao was still sitting on the sofa at the side. Yan Kuan was sitting at the main seat, preparing to preside over the meeting. The people here seemed to be unustomed to this. In any case, no one was looking at Shen Xiaozhao with sizing eyes.

    They had all been carefully warned before that this was the Boss¡¯s woman. This was the first time that a woman had appeared beside the boss of a ten-thousand-year-old iceberg. No one had to scare others away.

    That was why Shen Xiaoxiao could focus on thetest entertainment news in China. She was sitting at the innermost end, near a trash can and a bonsai tree.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was looking carefully, an indiscernible dripping sound rang in her ear.

    Her heart instantly tightened. She had heard this sound before in Yan Kuan¡¯s training ground. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately stood up from the sofa. Without even noticing that the milk had been spilled, she pulled open the trash can that was covered by the bonsai, there was indeed a well-made mini electronic bomb inside.

    ¡°There¡¯s a bomb!¡±

 Chapter 58 - Be Ruthless To Yourself, That Is Truly Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 58: Be Ruthless To Yourself, That Is Truly Ruthless</h4>

    Yan Kuan was stunned. He did not expect this girl to say such words out of shock. The dozens of people in the meeting room immediately began to circte. However, they had all gone through training and quickly ran out of the side door.

    Yan Kuan directly searched for Shen Xiaoxiao in the crowd. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao was the fastest to react, so she had already walked behind Yan Kuan with quick steps.

    ¡°In the trash can.¡±

    Yan Kuan waved his hand, and the four men in ck ran straight to the trash can.

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and slowly retreated. The situation outside was not optimistic, and there were people running around everywhere.

    In such a chaotic scene, for some reason, Shen Xiaoxiao felt excited and nervous, as if her chance hade.

    Just as everyone was running out, a petite and skinny woman was gathering in the opposite direction.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was one step behind Yan Kuan, and she was being dragged by Yan Kuan. The woman was originally on her left, but she was desperately trying to move closer to her right.

    In addition, Yan Kuan had already taken out the gun in his hand. It turned out that there were already three men fighting with Yan Kuan not far away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the woman¡¯s target was definitely Yan Kuan, so without even thinking, she kicked the woman.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s movements were fast and urate. She kicked the woman over, but another person suddenly appeared behind her. A person with a gun aimed directly at her back.

    These assassins had received orders before they came. They were actually not his match if they wanted to kill Yan Kuan and the others, but it was several times easier to deal with the woman beside Yan Kuan.

    The gun was aimed directly at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back. Just when Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely unaware andpletely unprepared, the sound of a gunshot rang out behind her.

    There was no time for her to react. A huge force suddenly pushed her and she fell heavily to the ground. When she looked up, Yan Kuan had already covered his bleeding arm and was looking at her worriedly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never forget this look in his eyes for the rest of her life,

    No matter what, she could not believe that this man would actually take a bullet for her in such a critical moment. Was he acting on instinct, or was it just a coincidence?

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Quickly go and wait in the lobby downstairs. These few people are not enough to fill the gaps between your man¡¯s teeth.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao pause. He had indeed taken a bullet for her on purpose.

    Why on Earth would he take a bullet for her? With his skills, he could have dodged it.

    Moreover, didn¡¯t he say that she was his pet? Why did he do this?

    The short woman next to him still wanted to stand up and rush over. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know where her anger came from. She stood up, grabbed the woman, and struck her head with force.

    One punch, two punches, until liquid flowed out of the woman¡¯s nose, until the woman¡¯s eyeballs exploded and her entire head was a bloody mess. Only then did she slowly calm down the intense beating and inexplicable excitement in her heart that she could not suppress.

    The woman, who was already unable to move, was grabbed by both her hands and thrown toward the fighting crowd not far away.

    Because of the sudden obstruction of the human sandbag, Yan Kuan¡¯s situation, which had been ambushed from all sides, was temporarily alleviated.

    Shen Xiaoxiao should not have been worried about him, because this man was already extremely powerful and had an endless stream of hidden guards running over. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why, but she was worried and nervous.

    Now that the situation had been alleviated, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and revealed her first and only smile in a long time.

    ¡®You took a bullet for me, and I helped you get out of danger. We¡¯re even!¡¯

    However, the reluctance and throbbing in her heart could not fool anyone. She nced at him and knew that from now on, she would no longer have any contact with this man¡­

    She turned her head and drowned herself in the crowd without hesitation.

    That smile, that smile that Yan Kuan saw for the first time, that smile that should have made him inexplicably excited, was so dazzling at this moment.

    ¡°Damn it, you actually want to run? Damn it!¡±

    Yan Kuan instantly understood the content of that smile. Seeing the little thing that was already submerged in the crowd without a shadow, a bloodthirsty light shot out from his eyes. He no longer had the casual and leisurely attitude from before¡­ He just wanted to quickly get rid of these annoying guys and catch the little night cat that had already run away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care how much she was reluctant to part with him or how touched she was. She buried them all in her heart.

    The hall was still bustling with people. The riot did not spread to this ce. The noise and bustle that could be seen everywhere added ayer of protection to her.

    The bathroom had a bright yellow light that illuminated all four corners of the room.

    It was unknown who had forgotten the makeup bag on the sink, but Shen Xiaoxiao conveniently took it and hid it in the innermost cubicle.

    A stack of passports, which were wrapped in stic bags, was quietly ced in the water tank. Shen Xiaoxiao secretly exhaled. With this thing around, she would not be worried.

    The thing that should worry her the most right now was the bracelet on her left hand.

    It seemed that she could only use herst resort. She really did not have the slightest bit of trouble with this thing that was indestructible.

    The yellow coat was turned over and put on. The passport was ced in the seam of the coat. The cash that she had prepared earlier was lying safely in her pocket.

    In fact, there were some aspects that Yan Kuan really could not be hated. For example, he had never looked through Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s backpack. Whether it was in the jungle or after he was caught again, he had never looked at what was in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bag.

    Perhaps in his eyes, a little orphan girl who had nothing would not have anything worth coveting.

    It was also because of this that the cash she hid was openly ced in her bag and no one noticed it.

    The makeup bag that she had obtained by stealing made Shen Xiaoxiao a little excited. There was no woman who did not know how to put on makeup. Moreover, in her previous life, she had specially gone to learn how to put on makeup for Pei Li. At this moment, it was just convenient for her to take these things.

    With just a few strokes, her eyeliner was stretched. She was originally beautiful and mboyant, but now, her pair of childish eyes made her look at least five or six years older than her actual age.

    With this makeup, the originally beautiful and mboyant woman was instantly drawn into a mediocre and somewhat gaudy look.

    After all the preparations were done, Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the bathroom. She did not enter the hall. Without even thinking, she knew that the hall was already filled with Yan Kuan¡¯s people.

    Shen Xiaoxiao directly entered the parking lot on the first floor from the side door elevator. Yan Kuan once again miscalcted. He definitely did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to know how to drive.

    As thergest casino in Las Vegas, K-ONE was packed with people every day. Parking lots were everywhere.

    Although the ck off-road was a little strange, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she had to drive it.

    She stepped on the elerator and the car drove away in a hubbub, leaving behind a woman who had her coat pulled out and fainted on the spot.

    As expected, she drove out of the underground parking lot effortlessly. With a faint smile, she finally heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.

    The car stopped at a street junction. Sitting in the car, she looked at the bracelet on her left hand, her gaze bing more and more unfathomable.

    Her fingers were connected to her heart, and every strike was painful. Her right hand pinched the bones of her hand one after another, and she could even hear the sound of the bones being staggered.

    Beads of sweat dripped down from her forehead. The intense pain made her whole body tremble. Bit by bit, the bracelet slowly fell off her arm and fell onto the chair with a thud.

    ¡°It finally fell off!¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her deformed left hand with a hint of mockery. She should be grateful for her eleven years of boxing career. Otherwise, how could she have the ability to break her own hand bones?

    She should be grateful for the ten years of suffering she had experienced. Otherwise, how could she bear the pain?

    She put the ck glove in her mouth. Now, she had to put the dislocation of the hand bones back to its original position. The pain was a hundred times more painful than before, making her tears fall continuously.

    The beads of sweat on her face looked so pale and powerless. If she could endure it any longer, as long as she could endure it, everything would be over.

    What throbbing? What love? Being tortured, tortured, and in pain. There was nothing left but pain. However, the pain was too lightpared to what she had suffered in her previous life.

    The bracelet was taken away by the garbage truck, and thest thing that bound her disappeared. Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to stay any longer. She directly crossed the street, took a taxi from another exit, and drove to the airport.

    There were five passports, each with the same person but different names. The first stop was New York, then India, Korea, Japan, and finally, China, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s final destination.

    ¡®I, Shen Xiaoxiao, have returned. Are you ready for my revenge?¡¯

 Chapter 59 - Return To the Country, Itâ€™s Her?

    <h4>Chapter 59: Return To the Country, It¡¯s Her?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°All the surveince cameras have fallen out. We only saw a video of a youngdy entering the bathroom. We didn¡¯t see here out.¡±

    The hidden guard reported the news to Yan Kuan. No one dared to look at Yan Kuan¡¯s expression now. It was as cold as an ice cer, making everyone unable to ept it.

    Yan Kuan fumbled around with the bracelet he had found at the rubbish dump, deep in thought.

    ¡®Lin Weiwei, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯d rather crush the bones of your own hand than be my woman. Am I really that annoying? What a ruthless woman, to actually do something to me.¡¯

    Damn it, this was the first andst woman who had sessfully provoked his anger. He couldn¡¯t let go. He definitely couldn¡¯t let go of this immature little bastard.

    Even if he had to dig three feet into the ground and turn the world upside down, he would find her and teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Bring me the surveince footage from the parking lot. Also, search all the major stations and airports. Pay attention to the woman with a problem on her left hand. Find her as soon as possible.¡±

    Ten minutester,?Yan Kuan looked at the woman in the video who drove away from the parking lot with ease, and his face became even uglier.

    Sure enough, he did not understand this little thing at all. It was beyond his expectations. Makeup, driving, what else could she not know?

    Where did a girl who had been imprisoned since she was young learn all this?

    ¡°Bring the previous information over. Where¡¯s the photo? Did you send the photo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sent over. It¡¯s on yourputer, but the image is a little blurry. The rough outline is somewhat simr to Miss.¡±

    ¡°Go down and find what I want as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Turning on theputer, the person in the photo was indeed blurry. However, looking at the figure and outline, it was somewhat simr to the little thing. Could this really be the little thing?

    Then, could she possibly return to China?

    That¡¯s not right. He shouldn¡¯t doubt the little thing¡¯s ability anymore. Other than not being very good at speaking, she was almost no different from a normal person. No, she should be even more powerful than a normal person. Perhaps she might have already returned to China at this moment.

    This recognition actually gave Yan Kuan a momentary sense of excitement. She had taken his things, and now she had secretly run away. It looked like he needed to return to China ahead of time.

    ¡°Has Qian Weitang¡¯s ount password been cracked? Is there anything in it that we¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been cracked. The Ouyang family was indeed involved in that matter!¡±

    ¡°Alright, get ready immediately. We¡¯ll be in China in three days. It¡¯s time for us to gather our old acquaintances...¡±

    ...

    If one really counted, it had been more than ten years since Shen Xiaoxiao had stepped onto the streets of Jingdou. The night of heavy snow covered this world of countless darkness in ayer of white.

    And how many things were hidden by the pure white on the surface?

    When thenterns lit up, the young girl walking on the road facing the wind and snow, her pure and clean face seemed to have a kind of cleanness that washed away the lead. She strolled through the night of heavy snow.

    The neon lights flickered. What kind of uneasiness was hidden inside?

    However, at this moment, when even her vision was blurred, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that everyone was satisfied.

    At least at this moment, she had enjoyed freedom. She had enjoyed freedom that she had not enjoyed for many years.

    At a certain high-ss apartment...

    Knock, knock, knock! Knock, knock, knock!

    ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯m back.¡±

    When the door opened, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart rxed a little when she saw the biggest smile on Third Uncle¡¯s anxious face, which was wearing an apron, the moment the door opened.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Hurry up ande in. Hurry up ande in. The snow today is unusually heavy. I thought that the ne would be dyed. You didn¡¯t use your phone either.

    ¡°Quick, give me your bag. Go take a hot bath and I¡¯ll make chicken soup for you. You must be hungry. It¡¯s been so many years since you¡¯ve eaten Third Uncle¡¯s cooking. I¡¯ve been stewing this chicken soup for four hours. Your favorite cuttlefish chicken soup when you were young...¡±

    Before she could put down her things, she heard Third Uncle nagging incessantly. Shen Xiaoxiao had never felt this kind of feeling before in her previous life.

    Unknowingly, her Third Uncle was already approaching 55 years old. He was old, and the white hair on his head had already taken up more than half of his hair. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was filled with sadness and bitterness.

    She wondered what kind of mentality her Third Uncle had in his previous life when he found out that he had found an ingrate?

    The mocking smile on his face when he passed away in her previous life was actually so different and dazzlingpared to now. Her previous life was really an extremelyughable joke.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How many years has it been since I¡¯ve tasted Third Uncle¡¯s chicken soup? Today, I want to have a good taste of Third Uncle¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she walked in and handed the bag in her hand directly to him. Shen Jinwen took it casually, but he was surprised to see her wrapped left hand. He asked with extreme worry,?¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her left hand. It had been more than half a month and it had recovered very quickly. It was not a big deal. Shen Xiaoxiao said directly,?¡°I¡¯m fine. I fell. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    Shen Jinwen¡¯s expression changed slightly. He knew that Xiaoxiao must have many secrets that were inconvenient to tell him. Seeing her like this, Shen Jinwen¡¯s heart felt as bitter as if he had swallowed a yellow lotus.

    He did not dare to expose her. She had suffered enough at such a young age. How could he bear to tear open her wound and turn her into a bloody mess? He could only say with a heavy heart,?¡°You child, you¡¯ve been so rash since you were young. You¡¯re still like this even after you¡¯ve grown up. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you to an old orthopedic traditional Chinese medicine doctor to have a look. Don¡¯t leave behind any roots of illness when you¡¯re young!¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Third Uncle. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat first!¡±

    ¡°Little gluttonous cat, Alright, let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    The dishes on the table were sumptuous and delicious. They were all Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s favorite dishes from when she was young. She could no longer name many of the dishes now, but she could still taste those tastes in one bite even after decades.

    Just when Shen Xiaoxiao was concentrating on tasting the delicious dishes, there was a knock on the door.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Shen Jinwen looked at each other. Who woulde to this ce at this time?

    Third Uncle turned to Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door. Do you want to go into the room and hide?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the chicken soup in front of her and shook her head.

    ¡°No need. No one can recognize me. Have you forgotten? The information you asked someone to do for me? That is real information about Lin Weiwei. I¡¯m Lin Weiwei now, not Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Shen Jinwen felt even more bitter when he heard these words. This child had really suffered a great deal to be so sensible, so meticulous, and well-rounded!

    ¡°Alright, Third Uncle, it¡¯s only temporary. Sooner orter, I will return to being Shen Xiaoxiao in the open, and use my identity as the sole heir of the Shen family to get back everything that we deserve.¡±

    Shen Jinwen nced at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was so determined, and did not say anything more. Instead, he walked towards the door.

    The moment the door opened, a woman¡¯s voice, which had been recalled many times in his memory and hated him to the core, was heard from the door.

    ¡°Third Brother, I heard that you brought back a girl. Did you find our Xiaoxiao?¡±

 Chapter 60 - This Lady, My Name Is Lin Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 60: This Lady, My Name Is Lin Weiwei</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had thought about how she would be able to meet her biological mother, but she did not expect Gu Yuehua toe knocking on her door less than an hour after she returned to China.

    Unlike when she first met Liu Yufei and Pei Li, Shen Xiaoxiao could not think of a simpler enemy rtionship between them.

    However, Gu Yuehua was her biological mother. She could not understand why she could be so cruel to her even after thinking about it for more than ten to twenty years in her previous life.

    Could it be that she was not a piece of meat that fell from her body? Why was there not the slightest bit of pity for her?

    Back then, not only did she sell herself, but after returning to China, she had always been as cold as ice to her. Her gentleness and motherly love had all been given to Liu Yufei. Even a single nce had never been willing to be given to her.

    She had once caused a ruckus in those years, and had fought over it. However, in the end, she had only been personally sent to a secret prison for ten years.

    Now, she was about to see her again. Seeing Gu Yuehua¡¯s standard white lotus-like gentle and kind face, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was strangely cold. As cold as ice.

    ¡°Mrs. Liu, why are you here?¡± Third Uncle asked Gu Yuehua, who was at the door, somewhat mockingly and somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Third Brother, why do you say that? What Mrs. Liu? I¡¯m Jinhe¡¯s wife, your younger sister-inw.¡±

    It was still a gentle and weak voice. The moment one heard it, one would feel pity for it. They would hug it in their arms and take care of it. It was simr to how much they had been wronged. It made people daydream.

    The bowl of chicken soup was poured into her mouth one after another. She watched the woman¡¯s performance as if she were watching a good show.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯ve been remarried for more than ten years, and you still have the nerve to say that you¡¯re Jinhe¡¯s person? You have to be careful that Jinhees to find you at night.¡±

    Third Uncle¡¯s words were vicious enough. When he said that, Gu Yuehua was indeed scared to shut up and stop talking about this topic.

    Her eyes rolled, and she still asked Third Uncle in a gentle and weak voice,

    ¡°Third Brother, I know that you are ming me for not observing the festival for Jinhe, but I am also innocent. I am a weak woman who wants to protect the Shen family¡¯s huge business. Moreover, I was still so small back then. I simply could not be in two ces at once. I do not have that ability. You do not know my hardships.¡±

    After Gu Yuehua finished speaking, her voice was obviously a little hoarse, as if she was about to cry.

    However, Third Uncle had long seen through this woman. Moreover, he was well aware of her tricks, so he did not have the slightest bit of pity for her:

    ¡°So you found your own chauffeur to manage the Shen Enterprise? To live in our Shen family¡¯s mansion?

    ¡°You¡¯re really funny. I¡¯ve really met a woman who wants to build a memorial archway after bing a whore today. Don¡¯t tell me what you¡¯ve done for the Shen family anymore? What have you done to Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao was sent abroad by you at such a young age. You know what you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been missing for more than ten years. Have you ever looked for her as a mother? Hmph, I¡¯m toozy to bother with you. Go back to where you came from. I don¡¯t wee you here. Go away.¡±

    In her previous life, Third Uncle and Gu Yuehua would not be so direct and heartless when they saw each other. Every time Shen Xiaoxiao could see Third Uncle¡¯s flushed face, perhaps a lot of anger was hidden in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. Third Uncle was always worried about her, and it was all for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Third Brother, you, you, your words are too sad. You¡­ Okay, I won¡¯t ask about anything else. I just want to know if Xiaoxiao has been found?

    My daughter, my poor daughter. Third Brother, Please, please let me see Xiaoxiao, please.¡±

    With Gu Yuehua¡¯s sobbing, people who did not know the situation would definitely think that Third Uncle had stolen her daughter and would not let them recognize each other as mother and daughter.

    She was indeed a woman who knew how to put on an act.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well whether Xiaoxiao was found or not? Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who sent Xiaoxiao out of the country. Moreover, you were able to find me here so quickly. You must have found someone to spy on her, right? You¡¯re really shameless. Gu Yuehua, get lost immediately. Are you addicted to seducing men or something? Showing off your old face everywhere? You¡¯re already 50 years old, yet you¡¯re still so shameless.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was about to p her hands in secret. Third Uncle was really quick-witted. Gu Yuehua had just turned 39 years old and was still one year away from 40 years old. However, Third Uncle just had to say that she was almost 50 years old. Gu Yuehua had always cared about her age and beauty the most, it would be strange if she did not die of anger now.

    Sure enough, Gu Yuehua was so angry that her face turned pale. However, Third Uncle was not ready to let her off so easily. He continued to say in a sharp tone, ¡°Oh right, is this the look of someone who has been wronged now? Usually, whether intentionally or unintentionally, she would act as if she had been wronged by the heavens. However, her face is very ruddy. Now, this act is finally done.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Hurry up and scram. Go back to your house and rehearse with that lousy driver of yours and the burden. If you provoke me again, I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you every day.¡±

    ¡°Also, the Shen family¡¯s money is not used like this. Use the Shen family¡¯s money to spy on the Shen family¡¯s shareholders? Don¡¯t anger me. If I transfer all my shares to your old enemy, Second Master Xin¡­ This Shen Enterprise is not something that you two can decide.¡±

    ¡°On ount of the fact that my surname is also Shen, I¡¯m telling you, be more honest. If youe to me and prance around again, I don¡¯t mind exposing your dirty deeds. Hurry up and scram!¡±

    Gu Yuehua was furious. Today, she really came to be abused. However, those people clearly saw a young girl carrying a bag of luggage entering the door. Today, she had to see if it was that wretched girl, Shen Xiaoxiao.

    It was just a taunt. She really did not have the ability to deal with Shen Jinwen now. However, they had already begun to join forces with the Pei family. Sooner orter, it would not just be this old fart who would die¡­ She would also take back the shares of the Shen Enterprise held by others. Now that she had temporarily swallowed this humiliation. She would just endure it.

    ¡°Third Brother, Please, please let me see her. Please let me see Xiaoxiao, okay? I beg you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had expected this. Even if Gu Yuehua was willing to risk her face, she could still be shameless. Otherwise, only she would be able to do such a ridiculous thing as the dignified Mrs. Shen marrying a chauffeur and letting the chauffeur manage the size of the Shen Enterprise.

    Now, she was only facing the ridicule of one person. Back then, she had swallowed almost all the ridicule of the upper-ss society. What was the big deal about this?

    Moreover, her personality had always been that she would not stop until she achieved her goal. Today, she would definitely not leave until she saw her.

    Since she wanted to see her so much, what was the harm in seeing her in advance?

    ¡°Third Uncle, why did you open the door for so long? Who is it? Eh, this madam, who are you looking for?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sudden appearance not only shocked Gu Yuehua, but even Third Uncle Shen Jinwen suddenly became nervous.

    He did not expect that Xiaoxiao would really appear here. What did she want to do? No matter what, she was still her biological mother. Would Xiaoxiao waver?

    Just now, he had ridiculed Gu Yuehua, and Gu Yuehua had put on a good show. Would Xiaoxiao be deceived by Gu Yuehua? Would she be deceived? Or was it because his words were too much? Had Xiaoxiao gone soft?

    Shen Jinwen¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and Shen Xiaoxiao did not know. However, Gu Yuehua was now sizing up the girl in front of her.

    It looked like her, but it did not look like her. She really could not remember. Even the photos that Shen Jin and her dead ex-husband had left behind had long been destroyed by her.

    There was also that wretched girl, Shen Xiaoxiao. She had alsopletely destroyed them. Liu Qianmin and Yufei did not like to have their shadows at home, even though she had done it thoroughly back then.

    If she had known earlier, she would have left one or two photos.

    But now, looking at the girl in front of her, she did not seem to match her age. Was it Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao? Is it Xiaoxiao? Is it you?¡± Gu Yuehua¡¯s tears came as soon as she said it. She was so excited that she wanted to go up to Shen Xiaoxiao and hold her hand.

    ¡°Hey, Missus, are you mistaken? You¡¯re too excited. I¡¯m not the Xiaoxiao you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m Vivian, Lin Weiwei.¡±

 Chapter 61 - Everyone Knows How To Act

    <h4>Chapter 61: Everyone Knows How To Act</h4>

    ¡°Hey, Missus, did you get the wrong person? Aren¡¯t you too excited? I¡¯m not Xiaoxiao. I¡¯m Vivian, Lin Weiwei.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, is there something wrong with this Missus? Is she delusional?¡±

    Shen Jinwen felt relieved when he heard Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Xiaoxiao was not stupid after all. It was obvious that he had worried for nothing.

    However, it was also Gu Yuehua¡¯s fault for being too good at acting. Otherwise, Jinghe would not have been deceived by her.

    ¡°Lin Weiwei, your name is Lin Weiwei? You¡­ You¡¯re Third Brother¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Who am I? Why should I tell you? Third Uncle, thisdy is so strange. Is she here to check her household registration?¡±

    ¡°No, she probably ran out of the hospital without taking her medicine. Don¡¯t worry about her. You should go eat. We¡¯re going to your grandmother¡¯s houseter. Your grandmother is still waiting for us.¡±

    Shen Jinwen was very smart and immediately changed the topic.

    Gu Yuehua was extremely angry at first. What did she mean by running out of the hospital without taking her medicine? However, when she heard Shen Jinwen say something about her grandmother, she started to grumble in her heart again. Could it really not be Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°Is your name Weiwei? I¡¯m sorry, Auntie was too excited. I really thought that my poor daughter had returned, so I lost myposure. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Gu Yuehua continued to act. Shen Xiaoxiao was not stupid, so she continued:

    ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t even remember what your daughter looks like? It¡¯s really strange. I thought that all mothers in the world should recognize their children at a nce no matter what they look like. Madam, you¡¯re really different. You¡¯re quite forgetful.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Gu Yuehua angry. Was she really looking for trouble today? One was really old and detestable. This little one was not a good person either.

    ¡°Madam, if you were overseas, your expression would not be good. They don¡¯t like your delicate and weak looks.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯m going to experience jetg. The time difference between Spain and here is too big. I¡¯m so sleepy. Let¡¯s eat quickly. After we finish eating, send me to my grandmother¡¯s house. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen my grandmother.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very tactful. No matter what Shen Jinwen said, she would be able to pick it up immediately, and it was exactly the same. Shen Jinwen secretly rejoiced in his heart. Xiaoxiao was so smart. The heavens had really opened their eyes.

    At this moment, Gu Yuehua could not say anything else. She could only smile embarrassedly and say, ¡°Oh, so it turns out that Xiaoxiao has returned from Spain. I heard that the temperature in Spain is extremely good. It¡¯s much better than the winter in China.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s good about it? After a few days of torrential rain and typhoons, it¡¯s still wet. It¡¯s still better to be in my own country. I went to eat with Third Uncle.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was acting like a proud little overseas Chinese who had just returned to China. Wasn¡¯t she acting? If you can do it, I will naturally do it too. Are you using the weather in Spain to test me? Do you think you are an idiot?

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Third Brother, I have some small news. Please tell me. She is my daughter. She is my flesh and my life. Third Brother, I¡¯m begging you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Bang!

    Shen Jinwen rarely saw her face. He closed the door and went into the room.

    Gu Yuehua looked at the door that was suddenly closed. He was so hateful. The tears at the corner of her eyes quickly disappeared. However, the girl named Lin Weiwei did not look like Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Xiaoxiao should be one or two years older than her. This child looked like she was 15 or 16 years old. She was wearing brand names. It was impossible for Shen Xiaoxiao to have one.

    Moreover, she had deliberately probed her and asked about Spain. What she said was not false at all.

    Over the years, there had been asional news that she had been sold to an underground club. Three months ago, she had received news that she had offended someone and was sent to some brothel.

    It did not seem to be Xiaoxiao. However, she felt that this name, Lin Weiwei, was somewhat familiar. She seemed to have heard it somewhere before. Where had she heard it before?

    No, she had to hurry back and talk things over. Since it wasn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao, it was highly likely that she was still in Country M. it would be best if she spent some money to stay in that whorehouse and note back, she also didn¡¯t want to let that old fart, Shen Jinwen, find her.

    They had just cooperated with the Pei family, so they couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. It would be best if she didn¡¯te back. Yes, that was the n.

    ¡­

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, that¡¯s Gu Yuehua. Do you still remember her?¡± Shen Jinwen asked very carefully. After all, there was no child who didn¡¯t care about their biological mother.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she smiled indifferently and said to Shen Jinwen, ¡°Third Uncle, it doesn¡¯t matter if I remember her or not. I just need to remember that she is an enemy of my Shen family. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth remembering about a woman who could sell her biological daughter.¡±

    ¡°Also, Third Uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m the daughter of the Shen family and have nothing to do with Gu Yuehua. Besides, as long as I find evidence that they killed my grandfather and father, so what if she¡¯s my biological mother? I¡¯ll definitely send them to the right ce with my own hands.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Shen Jinwen felt a lot more rxed. However, he really didn¡¯t feel good about a 17-year-old girl¡¯s heart being filled with so much hatred.

    ¡°By the way, Third Uncle, Lin Weiwei¡¯s grandmother?¡±

    Shen Jinwen came back to his senses and said immediately, ¡°Yes, she is Lin Weiwei¡¯s grandmother. She is also Lin Weiwei¡¯s only family and the family that she cares about the most. Now that you have be Lin Weiwei, your identity will be found out sooner orter. You have to treat Lin Weiwei¡¯s grandmother well.

    ¡°I have checked. The olddy hasn¡¯t been well these years. I have found a nursing home and sent her there directly. It can be considered as what we have done for Lin Weiwei.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. You have to repay her with her identity. She and I are inextricably linked. We were sold together back then. Don¡¯t worry, Third Uncle. I, Shen Xiaoxiao, know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go after dinner. I¡¯m worried that Gu Yuehua¡¯s people are still waiting outside. Let¡¯s put on a show.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also the matter about my shares. After you settle things here, we¡¯ll go to thew firm and transfer all the shares to your name.¡±

    Third Uncle¡¯s words were very casual. As he finished speaking, he picked up some food for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand paused as she ate. She didn¡¯t know about this matter in her previous life, and she definitely didn¡¯t know that Third Uncle still had shares under his name.

    ¡°Third Uncle, you?¡±

    ¡°Little fool, no matter what, I¡¯m still your grandfather¡¯s adopted son. Back then, your grandfather treated me and your father equally. He originally wanted to give me the same shares as your father, but I did not want them. However, your grandfather still gave me 10% of the shares of the Shen Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°This is not a small amount. Your father only has 20% of the shares, and your grandfather has 20%. Originally, when you be an adult, these 40% of the shares should be under your name. However, who would have thought that something would happen to both your grandfather and father? This did not benefit that b*tch.¡±

    ¡°But fortunately, your grandfather was smart back then and knew that you were the only heir, so the will made it very clear that when you turn 18, these shares will all be under your name.¡±

    ¡°Then why is Liu Qianmin able to move into the Shen family? And why is he in charge of the Shen family? How many shares do they have?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all because of that damn old man Liu Wanli. Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t know that Liu Qianmin is Liu Wanli¡¯s distant nephew. It seems that they have long coveted our Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, even without the 20% shares in your grandfather¡¯s hands, they have a total of 30% shares with the 10% shares in Liu Wanli¡¯s hands. On the other hand, the Second Master Xin family¡¯s old man still has 20% shares in his hands, and the remaining 20% shares are in the hands of some scattered shares. Therefore, Liu Qianmin and the others can be considered thergest shareholders of the Shen Enterprise so far. That¡¯s why they can move into the Shen Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°He is actually rted to Liu Wanli?¡±

 Chapter 62 - Lin Weiweiâ€™s Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 62: Lin Weiwei¡¯s Grandmother</h4>

    Liu Qianmin was actually rted to Liu Wanli? Shen Xiaoxiao did not know this, but Second Master Xin knew this person. He was also an extremely strange person. She would mention itter.

    ¡°Yes, no one would have thought that he was rted to that hypocrite Liu Wanli. They are indeed a nest of snakes and rats, but they have no way of getting the 20% of Second Master Xin¡¯s shares.

    ¡°After the Shen family¡¯s incident, Second Master Xin came to me several times to ask me to sell the shares in my hands. He wanted me to take a stable sum of money and leave. I did not agree to it. I did not expect that Second Master Xin would even take notice of me.¡±

    ¡°We have interacted a little over the years. He has always been a person who values friendship. He has a very deep friendship with your grandfather. He will not help Liu Qianmin and the others to do evil. You can rest assured about that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I remember seeing him when I was young. He had a long white beard. Did I often pull it when I was young?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s him. His memory is really good. If we want to take back the power of the Shen family, we¡¯ll have to rely on Second Master Xin to help us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Third Uncle, when I¡¯m old enough, I¡¯ll immediately take over all the shares left by Grandfather. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be more trouble. Let¡¯s go after the New Year.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xiaoxiao¡¯s birthday is on the first day of the New Year. We really have to go after the New Year.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao remembered that when she came back from abroad, the shares that should have been hers to inherit were applied to the court by her biological mother to be her sole heir on the grounds that she had been missing for more than seven years and could already be dered dead, Gu Yuehua had inherited the shares that should have been hers to begin with.

    Now, she had to get the shares ahead of them.

    She held all the information about Lin Weiwei¡¯s grandmother in her hand. ¡°Lin Chen Wenxiu, from the southern suburbs of the capital. She has a serious kidney disease andcks treatment. Her life is in danger.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. It turned out that there were some people in this world who never cared about their conscience or karma. Looking at her Third Uncle who was driving, Shen Xiaoxiao said worriedly, ¡°Third Uncle, is there a car following us?¡±

    Shen Jinwen nced at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Yes, that ck car is.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put the information back into the drawer and said to Shen Jinwen, ¡°Third Uncle, pull over the car. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    Shen Jinwen¡¯s hand paused. Xiaoxiao knew how to drive? However, he did not ask about Xiaoxiao¡¯s matters. Instead, he obediently parked the car to the side and switched Shen Xiaoxiao over.

    Shen Xiaoxiao read the information carefully. She knew that Lin Weiwei really missed her grandmother. As for being sold by her father and stepmother, that was not within Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s consideration.

    Moreover, the information said that the two people treated the old woman very badly. They even left the old woman in the old house at the foot of the mountain. If it were not for the few vigers who asionally went to give her some food, the old woman would have left long ago.

    The old woman was hanging on by her breath. Every day, she would shout, ¡°Vivi, my Vivi,e back quickly¡­¡±

    The backseat of Third Uncle¡¯s Cherosky was very spacious. He had made preparations early in the morning.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s personality was the same as her driving. She was a little impatient and hot-tempered. Once she started the engine, she immediately drove at full speed.

    Even Shen Jinwen was shocked. Seeing the devilish smile on Xiaoxiao¡¯s face, he knew that she was preparing to shake them off.

    It was a little cold in the mountains in the early hours of the morning. Now, almost all the roads in the vige were open. It was indeed easy to get rid of those people before entering the mountains.

    However, Third Uncle could not help but vomit, making Shen Xiaoxiao extremely embarrassed. So, she let Third Uncle stay in the car and walked into the vige alone.

    It was very easy for Shen Xiaoxiao to find Granny Lin¡¯s small wooden house. The door was slightly open, and the house was dpidated. No one came here to steal anything.

    She pushed open the wooden door and walked in. The creaking sound of the wooden door woke up the old woman on the bed.

    ¡°Who is it¡­¡±

    The voice was very weak and there was no light. Other than the moonlight that leaked out from the broken tiles above her head, nothing else could be seen.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little ufortable for some reason. She quickly walked up and looked at the old woman who was struggling to get out of bed. She held onto her with both hands.

    Whether it was as Lin Weiwei¡¯s stand-in or as Shen Xiaoxiao herself, seeing such an old woman lying on the bed, dirty and soiled, living in a dpidated house full of holes, even a hardened person would be soft-hearted when they saw this.

    Not to mention, Shen Xiaoxiao, who was soft-hearted from the bottom of her heart, felt very bitter when she saw this scene.

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao cried out these words with great difficulty. Tears flowed down her face. She did not know whether these were Lin Weiwei¡¯s tears or her own tears. The palm on her arm was suddenly tightly clenched.

    ¡°Weiwei? Is it my Weiwei? Is Grandmother dreaming, Weiwei¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Shen Xiaoxiao hugged the thin old woman tightly. She could only repeat the word ¡°Grandmother¡± again and again with great difficulty, regardless of whether her throat was hurting or how tightly her arm was clenched.

    The dim incandescentmp was turned on. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the old and dirty woman in front of her. The fine wrinkles on her face covered the corners of her eyes. Her eyes were bright, like the stars in the night sky,

    ¡°Weiwei, I¡¯m happy to see you again. I¡¯m happy to die. My Weiwei, you¡¯ve suffered¡­¡±

    The old woman touched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face, not asking where Lin Weiwei had gone and what she had experienced all these years.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Lin Weiwei had left the mountain vige since she was young. After so many years without any news, the old woman should have guessed that she had been kidnapped.

    Now that she coulde back, she did not dare to ask for anything other than gratitude from the heavens. She only told her child that she had suffered.

    ¡°Grandmother,e with me. I¡¯m here to pick you up¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully put her clothes on the old woman. She looked around but found no shoes except for a pair of broken sandals.

    Shen Xiaoxiao bent down and carried the old woman on her back. She heard the old woman say, ¡°Go. Grandmother will go with you. Grandmother will stay with Weiwei. When we are together, Grandmother will protect Weiwei. She will protect Weiwei.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Lin Weiwei had been abused by her parents since she was young. It was this grandmother who protected her every time.

    When her grandfather was still alive, things were still fine. After her grandfather passed away, the old woman did not have a good life. Therefore, Lin Weiwei¡¯s childhood was almost spent in beating and scolding. People said that if she had a stepmother, she would have a stepfather. It was indeed true.

    The old woman was very light. At most, she weighed 7 to 80 pounds. She carried the old woman steadily on her back and walked out of the mountain vige.

    When Third Uncle saw theming out, he immediately got out of the car. It was snowing heavily outside the house. Even though it was unusually cold, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart slowly became warm because of the person behind her.

    He ced her in the back seat of the car so that the old woman could sleep peacefully. At the same time, he put on the oxygen mask for the old woman.

    It would take at least an hour to drive from here to the city. The old woman had been talking about it the whole way. Only at this moment did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that the old woman¡¯s eyes were long gone. No wonder even though she was Shen Xiaoxiao¡­ The old woman didn¡¯t know.

    Third Uncle didn¡¯t say anything either. He kept looking out of the car window. They didn¡¯t know what would happen to the old woman if the real Lin Weiwei hadn¡¯t died. At least, they felt very sad.

    When they arrived at the city hospital, the old woman had already fallen asleep. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the old woman¡¯s illness had been dyed for a long time. In addition, she hadn¡¯t been taken good care of for a long time, which was why she was so weak.

    A young girl who suddenly appeared in the emergency room carried an old woman whose entire body was sour and filthy. Everyone was a little confused.

    It was past two in the morning. A few doctors walked into the emergency room one after another. The lights in the operating room were turned off four hourster.

    Grandma Lin¡¯s attending doctor was a middle-aged man in his forties. His surname was Xiao and he looked very amiable. Grandma Lin was sent to the intensive care unit. Shen Xiaoxiao and Third Uncle followed doctor Xiao into the office.

    ¡°The old woman has a kidney disease. In addition to her chronic malnutrition, her body is very weak. During the operationst night, we removed a necrotic kidney from the old woman. Her vital signs have also recovered. However, we still have to take good care of her.¡±

    Granny Lin was already 70 years old and her body was recovering very slowly. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others acted quickly and saved her life.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao had settled down, she and her Third Uncle dragged their exhausted bodies back to the apartment.

    However, this was no longer a ce to stay. The Liu family¡¯s spies had already filled this ce.

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and said to Shen Jinwen, ¡°Third Uncle, let¡¯s move to another ce to live.¡±

    ¡°Move to another ce? Where to live?¡±

 Chapter 63 - Listening In, Anger

    <h4>Chapter 63: Listening In, Anger</h4>

    Shen Jinwen didn¡¯t really want to stay here, but he didn¡¯t know where to move to, so he asked Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Make the arrangements tomorrow. You rest first.¡±

    ¡­

    As soon as Gu Yuehua returned to the old house, she told Liu Qianmin everything she had seen.

    Liu Qianmin knew how to specialize, and he was very shrewd. Back then, for the sake of the Shen family¡¯s business, he could even let his wife marry Shen Jinhe. Such a person was like a poisonous snake. Once he bit someone, he would never let go unless he poisoned them to death.

    Therefore, when Liu Qianmin heard Gu Yuehua¡¯s words, he felt that it was not that simple.

    Shen Jinwen had no children. Why would such a young girl look for him? It was hard for him to believe that it was not Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, he felt that the name ¡®Lin Weiwei¡¯ was very familiar. He seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but he could not recall it at the moment.

    At this moment, Liu Yufei returned from outside. When Liu Qianmin saw that his precious daughter had returned, he temporarily put the matter aside and said to Liu Yufei, ¡°Why did Yufeie back sote? Have you eaten? Your mother made your favorite white-cut chicken today, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not home.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you still awake? I already said that I would bete. Today is Pei Meimei¡¯s birthday. Of course I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Meimei is still throwing a tantrum with you? Did she make you angry again?¡±

    Gu Yuehua looked at her precious daughter worriedly. Ever since she came back from the states, Pei Meimei had been very rude to Yufei. She had scolded Yufei on several important asions.

    These adults onlyughed and said that children were throwing tantrums. However, they knew very well that they could not offend the Pei family. Instead, they had to maintain a good rtionship with them.

    Therefore, when they heard that their daughter was with Pei Meimei, they were naturally worried that their daughter, who was in their hands, would lower herself to others.

    However, Pei Meimei did not seem to care and said, ¡°Mom, how easy is it for that littless, Pei Meimei, to be coaxed? Just a branded handbag can make her happy again. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°It has been hard on my precious daughter. Don¡¯t worry. After our cooperation with the Pei family is sessful, not only will Shen Enterprise change its name to Liu Enterprise, even the Pei family cannot kick us away just like that.¡±

    ¡°One day, I will definitely make the Pei family rush over to beg us. Daughter, I will definitely help you get back what you have suffered today. Didn¡¯t you take a fancy to a new bracelet yesterday? Tomorrow, let your mother buy it for you as an early birthday present.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you, Father, thank you, Mother!¡±

    The family was happy and harmonious. On this end, Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard shey on the bed.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the jetg or the change of environment, but for the first time, Shen Xiaoxiao, who had always slept well, tasted the taste of insomnia.

    This day was really like a war. She had never thought that she would see Gu Yuehua so soon, nor did she think that she would be so calm when she saw Gu Yuehua. She treated her as a stranger and used another identity to face her.

    What was funny was that Gu Yuehua hadpletely forgotten about her just like in her previous life. She did not remember what she looked like at all.

    She still remembered that in her previous life, when she and Third Uncle returned to the country, Gu Yuehua had gone to the bathroom and left. When she arrived at the airport, she actually thought that the girl next to Third Uncle who asked for directions was her. She even acted out a good show with deep affection.

    At that time, she had only treated it as if she had not seen her for too long. It was normal for her mother to forget about her. However, after experiencing too muchter, after Third Uncle recognized her at a nce, she realized that Gu Yuehua had really never taken her to heart. Otherwise, how could she not remember her?

    There was also that Second Master Xin. Actually, Shen Xiaoxiao knew him. After Third Uncle¡¯s death, she was reminded by Third Uncle to use the Shen family¡¯s funds to buy the shares in Second Master Xin¡¯s hands in an attempt to restructure the Shen family. What did Second Master Xin say at that time?

    He said:

    ¡°Just an ingrate like you wants to flip the deck? Forget it, I¡¯m afraid that after you bought my shares, your head will heat up and you¡¯ll give them to that good mother of yours.¡±

    ¡°Although I, Second Master Xin, don¡¯t fancy those shares, I can¡¯t let my old friend¡¯s efforts go down the drain. On the other hand, you really havepletely inherited Gu Yuehua¡¯s seed. Without a conscience, without a brain, you¡¯re an idiot. The Shen family is hopeless¡­¡±

    Later on, she was chased out of Second Master Xin¡¯s door. However, she never med Second Master Xin because everything he said was right. Every word he said was simr to pulling off ayer of her clothes and cing her in the middle of the crowd. It made her feel ashamed.

    Later on, just as Second Master Xin said, she could not hold on and was destined to fail to hold on to the Shen family¡¯s estate.

    However, in this life, everything was different. The mansion that should have belonged to the Shen family was now upied by that adulterous couple. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, had to chase them out and drive them out of the Shen family¡¯s territory.

    ¡­

    It was another day of heavy snow. Manypanies had closed their doors and closed their businesses. This year¡¯s snow was the biggest in more than ten years.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat in front of the ward and looked at Grandma Lin, who had not woken up after the operation. She was a little worried. After all, she was old and her recovery was not as fast as ordinary people.

    She asked the nurse to watch her 24 hours a day. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the time, took her coat, and gave a few instructions to the nurse. Then, she got up and walked out of the hospital.

    ¡°Miss Lin, this is the only vi in the vicinity. This area belongs to the old vi area. The design style is indeed a little outdated. The seller bought a new vi on the shore of the East Lake, so they sold the one here.¡±

    ¡°However, this area is not bad. The environment is quiet and the owner is very good. Moreover, this vi is not big. It is more than enough for Miss Lin to live alone.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at the original Shen family mansion, which was only separated from this vi by a man-madeke. The Liu family mansion, which was now renamed¡­ She had an inexplicable expression.

    ¡°What about that one over there? It seems to be much better.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately pointed at the Shen family mansion in the distance. The agent followed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and looked over. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lin, are you talking about the Liu family mansion? I haven¡¯t heard that they have any ns to sell it. However, I¡¯ve heard from our seniors that they had some ns a few years ago, but it seems that they didn¡¯t sell it because of property rights issues.¡±

    ¡°Property rights?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let me tell you. I was eavesdropping on what my senior said. It seems that the name of the missing eldest daughter of the Shen family is written on the property rights, so they have no way to transfer the ownership.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, did you know? That Liu residence used to be the Shen residence. After the wife¡¯s husband died, she remarried. It is said that she hired a chauffeur and changed her name to the Liu residence. That CEO Liu really has a good life.¡±

    The small agency was rather gossipy. From the looks of it, there seemed to be a hint of envy on his face.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked by this gossip. She didn¡¯t expect that it was because of the property rights. This house was under her name? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t she know about it in her previous life?

    In her previous life, the Liu family could be considered to be rtively rich. Why didn¡¯t they ever think of moving? Wasn¡¯t it a simple matter to buy a new vi?

    This reason was definitely not simple.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s purchase of the vi did not seed in the end. After all, she needed to properly investigate the Shen family mansion.

    In the end, she chose a residential area not far from her Third Uncle¡¯s house. It was just a street away from the school district.

    Yes, it was the school district. It was close to the capital¡¯s number one university. The houses here were not cheap, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s age was disyed there. Regardless of whether it was Lin Weiwei or Shen Xiaoxiao, they were both young girls who were still studying.

    No matter how one looked at it, this age was the right age to study. In this life, Third Uncle also hoped that Shen Xiaoxiao could enter a university to further her studies. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao had not learned anything in the eleven years she had been abroad.

    Third Uncle used his connections to make Shen Xiaocheng think that she was an audit student in the Department of Business Administration of the Capital University. She was also a certified audit student.

    She didn¡¯t need to live on campus, didn¡¯t have a degree, and didn¡¯t have to deal with exams and roll call. She only needed to learn knowledge. This was feasible for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Third Uncle didn¡¯t move out. They were still worried that if they moved out rashly, they would start investigating Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity. That would make them stop trying. The best way was to do this now. Shen Xiaoxiao would move out by herself. She would move to a ce not far from Third Uncle. That way, it would be convenient for Third Uncle toe over and take care of her at any time.

    ¡­

    In front of the floor-to-ceiling ss of the hotel room, he stared at the shing neon lights downstairs. The red wine cup in his hand swayed faintly. Yan Kuan looked at this city that he had not seen for many years. He swallowed the red wine in his hand in frustration.

    ¡°Boss, Miss An Ning called and said that she wants to meet you. She happens to be filming in Country M.¡±

    The guard respectfully reported the news to Yan Kuan. He did not dare to look up. After returning to China, his Boss¡¯ temper seemed to be particrly violent.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Sure enough, he knew that this was the result and immediately left respectfully. Just as he walked to the door, he heard a cold voice ask, ¡°Any news about Miss?¡±

    The hidden guard was stunned. ¡°Miss? He was talking about Miss Lin Weiwei. Boss really cared about this Miss Lin Weiwei. It seemed that he had made the right bet this time.

    However, this Miss Lin really knew how to hide like a mouse. It had been almost a month, and they still hadn¡¯t found her.

    ¡°Boss, wepared the eardrums of all the people who entered and left China in the past month, and we did find a figure.¡±

    ¡°It was on the night of the 27th ofst month, a flight from Spain to China. It looked like Miss, but by the time our people arrived, the Miss had already ditched us.¡±

    ¡°In other words, it has been a week and you still haven¡¯t found a trace of her? When did my hidden guards find someone so useless? Go to the Punishment Hall yourself.¡±

    The hidden guard¡¯s heart trembled and he immediately said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You must find out where she is within three days. Otherwise, scram back to the base and don¡¯te out for half a year.¡±

    This decision made the hidden guard¡¯s legs go soft. Return to the base? No, up until now, no one could stay in the base for more than a month. The various training there would drive people crazy. It seemed that it was better to hurry up and find the youngdy. Sigh¡­ What bad luck.

 Chapter 64 - The Ouyang Family

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Ouyang Family</h4>

    ¡°This ce is not bad, and the environment is simple. I also heard that Pei Li is currently studying in the second year of graduate school at Jingdu University. Pei Meimei is a freshman, and Liu Yufei is also a freshman who skipped a grade.¡±

    Third Uncle looked at this small apartment. The environment was really not bad, and it was close to the school. There was also a safety guarantee, so it was quite suitable for this small apartment.

    ¡°Yes, I know Third Uncle. The most important thing now is to find out the intersection between the Pei family and the Ouyang family. On the surface, the merger proposal this time is a coboration between the Liu family and the Pei family. In reality, the Pei family only acts as a middleman. The real mastermind behind this is the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking whether or not I should let this merger seed. After all, it¡¯s still the Shen Enterprise, not her Liu family¡¯s enterprise.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean. If we follow Third Uncle¡¯s idea, of course we should let this merger seed. Because the more sessful the Shen Enterprise is, the more glorious the Shen family will be after you take over.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to Third Uncle¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t quite agree. This was because she didn¡¯t trust the Ouyang family from the bottom of her heart. In her previous life, she was even exceptionally afraid of the Ouyang family.

    In this life, she knew that her opponents, the Pei family and the Liu family, had the support of the Ouyang family behind them, so she could be considered prepared to meet the challenge of the Ouyang family.

    But now, she felt that if she destroyed the merger, it would also destroy the rtionship between the Ouyang and Liu families. Without the support of the Liu family, it would be much easier to deal with them.

    Moreover, this way, she would not have to face the Ouyang family directly for the time being. She always felt that the Ouyang family was not simple, especially when she suspected that Yan Kuan was also targeting the Ouyang family. This feeling was even stronger. She would avoid the Ouyang family if she could.

    As the number one aristocratic family in China with thousands of years of inheritance, such an existence was probably second to none in China. It was the only one.

    The Ouyang family had businesses all over the world. They had backgrounds from all over the world, especially in China. From 20 years ago, many of the men in the Ouyang family had suddenly started to be officials.

    This was indeed a departure from the Ouyang family¡¯s inheritance. However, a small head like Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not be able to understand why the Ouyang family would suddenly be officials.

    Anyway, in her previous life, the Ouyang family was the number one family in China.

    No one dared to bully them, no one dared to touch them, and no one did not try to curry favor with them.

    ¡°Third Uncle, do you know the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family?¡± Shen Jinwen did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly ask this question. He was a little stunned, but he quickly reacted and told her all the information he had collected over the years.

    ¡°The Ouyang family is very mysterious, but it is said that 20 years ago, there was a change in the Ouyang family, and it was rted to their eldest daughter.¡±

    ¡°But after that incident, people from the Ouyang family began to take up official positions one after another. Until now, there are at least 10 people from the Ouyang family in China who hold important positions in various fields in Jingdou.¡±

    ¡°Ten people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and this is only Jingdou. I¡¯m not sure about the people outside.¡±

    ¡°Is the Ouyang family that powerful?¡±

    Shen Jinwen smiled and said to Xiaoxiao, ¡°You¡¯ve always been abroad, so you don¡¯t know. The Ouyang family has been in China for thousands of years. You can imagine how powerful they are.

    ¡°Right, why are you suddenly interested in the Ouyang family? But I heard that a youngdy from their family became a celebrity. She¡¯s very popr. You might not know her stage name. An Ning.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I even talked to a few old friends. I don¡¯t know what the Ouyang family is thinking, but they actually let the youngdy of the Ouyang family be an actress. They are getting worse with each generation.¡±

    ¡°Called An Ning?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Was this the An Ning that she had heard of before? The peace that had something to do with Yan Kuan? Was it her?

    ¡°Third Uncle, the rtionship between the Pei family and the Ouyang family is not shallow. Pei Li¡¯s mother is the daughter of a branch of the Ouyang family. If the merger between the Liu family and the Pei family is sessful, then the Liu family will basically be tied up with the Ouyang family. When that happens, do you think that we have the confidence to snatch the Shen family back from the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°This, this, this¡­ I really haven¡¯t thought about this. Then, ording to what you mean, we can¡¯t let the merger seed? Why does it feel like killing a thousand enemies and losing eight hundred of our own?¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, we don¡¯t have anything. How can we lose eight hundred of our own?¡±

    ¡°But if this merger is sessful, it will really allow the Shen family to directly enter the first-ss society in China.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re wrong. It will allow the Liu family to enter the first-ss society, not the Shen family. When that timees, Will Liu Qianmin continue to allow the Shen family to exist?¡±

    Shen Jinwen was stunned by this answer. Yes, ording to Liu Qianmin and his wife¡¯s personality, when that timees, they would really only be able to be the Liu Enterprise, and the Shen Enterprise would really cease to exist.

    His entire body was shocked, and cold sweat flowed down his back. He had actually never thought that it would be so deep. He had only thought that the cake was delicious and wanted to share a piece, but he had not expected that this cake would have been poisoned long ago. The other party might be waiting for him to flop it. At that time, the 10% of the shares in his hands would not be up to him.

    It was so close. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao was careful. Otherwise, they would really have let this happen.

    ¡°Then we must not let them seed in their merger. We must think of a way to stop it. We must think of a way to stop it. Oh right, the Seventh Young Master of the Ouyang family¡¯s direct line of descent seems to be at Jingdu University as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know this. Ouyang Yu, that perverted young master with a special hobby.¡±

    Shen Jinwen did not hear what Shen Xiaoxiao said at the end. The information just now was really too big. He himself had not been able topletely react.

    The reason why Shen Xiaoxiao knew about Ouyang Yu was because she had been sent to Ouyang Yu after Pei Li had knocked her out.

    Ouyang Yu liked to torture people, and he liked to torture beautiful women even more. Back then, Ouyang Yu had originally wanted Liu Yufei, but Liu Yufei was already the daughter-inw of the Pei and Liu families, so he definitely would not send her.

    And Shen Xiaoxiao, who was also very good-looking, was naturally the person they wanted to send over to rece her.

    The Ouyang family was too big. No one dared to not give face to the Ouyang family.

    In her previous life, she had been given to Ouyang Yu and ran out while Ouyang Yu was drinking with them. It was also at that time that she had clearly recognized Pei Li¡¯s true colors and also Liu Yufei¡¯s true colors.

    Now that she heard the names of these enemies appear one by one in front of her, she could not describe how she felt in her heart. However, in the end, she had to clean them up one by one. She would not show any mercy.

    However, whether she should stop the merger or not made it difficult for Shen Xiaoxiao. Admittedly, destroying this merger would indirectly destroy the alliance between the Pei family and the Liu family. However, it would also push the Shen Enterprise into a dangerous situation.

    In the future, once she took over, the Shen Enterprise would be a mess. At that time, it would be even more difficult for her to take it back.

    This was really a big problem!

 Chapter 65 - Gossip Is Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 65: Gossip Is Everywhere</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao liked red, because red symbolized death. The ultimate symbol, the scarlet red, the ultimate charm.

    In the minus-ten-degree winter in China, no matter how beautiful a person was, they would definitely be covered in clothes before they dared to walk outdoors.

    As an audit student, Shen Xiaoxiao did not choose a good time. It was already January, and the winter vacation was about to begin. She only attended two days of sses, and the school¡¯s New Year¡¯s Ball was about to be held. After the ball was held, the winter vacation would begin, if she wanted to attend sses again, she would have to wait until February 15th of next year to start school.

    The winter and summer vacation at Jingdu University was considered the shortest in all of China. As the number one university in China, more time was spent not ying, but studying and practicing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the textbook in her hand, as well as the flyer for the New Year¡¯s party that her first-year-student sister was braving the cold wind as she passed by the office building. She nced at it thoughtfully.

    Should she go? Of course, she had to go. If she didn¡¯t go, how could she watch the show? If she didn¡¯t go, how could she see if thend mines that she had personally nted in America would explode at this time?

    ¡­

    Third Uncle had alreadypleted the formalities at the sanatorium near his apartment. Grandma Lin moved directly into the sanatorium and waited for half a year before moving back to Third Uncle¡¯s apartment after her body recovered.

    Moreover, this sanatorium was very close to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s neighborhood. It was only a 10-minute walk, and the air was fresh and expensive.

    Granny Lin was very understanding. She never liked to trouble her granddaughter. Shen Xiaoxiao told her that she would visit her every day, so Granny Lin also knew that if she wanted to spend a long time with her granddaughter, she had to be well.

    She did not object to her granddaughter¡¯s arrangement. Instead, she very much agreed with it.

    After settling down on Grandma Lin¡¯s side, Shen Xiaoxiao began to n her matters in peace. The New Year¡¯s Ball was important, but so were other things.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what a college student¡¯s ball was like. She had never been to college. The young college students she had seen these days had already made her envious for a long time. To be honest, to be able to attend such a ball¡­ She was quite willing.

    This was different from those so-called upper-ss parties. After all, most of them were students. Not every one of them could dress up beautifully.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing a simple jeans and down jacket. The weather was too cold. She was wearing a very ordinary dress underneath. It was quitemon at this party.

    However, there were also beautiful figures who were not afraid of the cold.

    For example, Liu Yufei, and for example, Pei Meimei.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two people who were slowly walking into the venue and raised her eyebrows with a smile. She had really underestimated the rtionship between the two of them. Pei Meimei was actually so close to Liu Yufei.

    It shouldn¡¯t be. Pei Meimei was such a narrow-minded and vengeful woman. How could she still be so close to Liu Yufei?

    Eh, it wasn¡¯tpletely useless. From the way she was dressed, one could tell that Pei Meimei¡¯s skin was dark and she couldn¡¯t wear anything too shy. Tonight, she had chosen a good purple dress. It looked quite beautiful.

    The key was that Liu Yufei was also wearing a purple dress. However, her temperament was that of a gentle and demure flower. She couldn¡¯t afford to wear such an authentic purple dress. Instead, she seemed to be a level lower than Pei Meimei.

    Moreover, Liu Yufei¡¯s expression was not good. She had always been good at pretending, but at this moment, she could not even bring out her expression. It could be seen that she was extremely unhappy.

    On the other hand, Pei Li was still the focus of the entire party tonight. He was holding hands with a beauty on both sides of him. His ck suit was neat and elegant, and he was about 180 centimeters tall. However, the appearance of a noble gentleman attracted the attention of everyone present.

    As expected, he was still the same as in his previous life. He was a genuine peacock and extremely hypocritical.

    ¡°Senior Pei is so handsome. It would be great if I could stand beside him. Do you think he would like me? I really want to dance with him,¡± Girl A said/

    ¡°Forget it. Didn¡¯t you see the two people beside him? One of them is his precious little sister, while the other is his childhood sweetheart. Although he didn¡¯t name them, everyone in the school knows that Senior Pei and our school belle, Liu Yufei, are a couple. Even a fool can see that. You should just stop worrying,¡± Girl B said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. So what if they were childhood sweethearts? Liu Yufei and Pei Meimei are not on good terms. If she marries into the Pei family, it will be difficult for her sister-inw to not please them,¡± said Girl A.

    ¡°Not on good terms? No way! Who doesn¡¯t know that they are on good terms? They are best friends. Where did you hear such gossip?¡± said Girl B.

    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t know, right? Let me tell you. I saw it with my own eyes today. The two of them were arguing about the dress. Did you see that? It was the dress that the two of them were wearing today.

    Pei Meimei wanted to wear purple and thought that she looked good in purple. However, Liu Yufei said that Pei Meimei¡¯s dark skin didn¡¯t look good and that it was best to wear ck.

    Pei Meimei didn¡¯t know what she did either. After taking a selfie on her phone, she sent it out. She didn¡¯t expect that everyone would say that she looked good. This time, she really stirred up the big miss¡¯ ho¡¯s nest. You don¡¯t know how ugly her scolding was. What shameless words from abroad¡­ I was dumbfounded when I heard that¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who was standing at the side, also heard it clearly. Indeed, where there were girls, there would be gossip. Moreover, it would be strange if the three of them did not attract the attention of others by appearing in such a manner.

    As expected, there was suspicion. That was great. Now, she had to add fuel to the fire. Just these small fights were too child¡¯s y. It would be more exciting if they were to face each other with real weapons, especially the scenes of these two women. She wanted to watch them very much.

    She looked at the shy trio and then at Ouyang Yu, who had just entered the venue. He was dressed normally. If Shen Xiaoxiao did not know Ouyang Yu, many people would not have thought that he was a member of the Ouyang family.

    He maintained a low profile of the Ouyang family, but over the years, the Ouyang family had slowly be high profile.

    His white suit looked clean. Although he was not as handsome as Pei Li, he was tall, fair-skinned, and wore a pair of sses. He looked gentle and refined, like a white-faced little boy.

    However, the more innocent and harmless a person looked, the dirtier and filthier his private business was.

    This kind of student dance party would be very formal. If you wanted to dance, you could go and dance. If you didn¡¯t want to dance, you could sit and watch others dance. You could also gather in groups of three or five to y games or gossip.

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly walked toward the ce where there were the most girls.

    There was a hint of childishness on her face. She deliberately put on makeup to make her look very in. It was the kind of thing that would make it difficult for others to discover her if she didn¡¯t join the crowd.

    Her arrival didn¡¯t arouse the curiosity of everyone. They just exchanged a few simple greetings. After asking each other about their respective departments and sses, they started chatting.

    ¡°Hey, have you guys heard about the matter between Pei Meimei and Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are they so mysterious?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the two of them look very good on the surface, but not only did they not get along in private, they almost started fighting.¡±

    The power of gossip was too strong. It did not take more than five minutes. They did not expect that someone would start spreading their gossip. It was their fault for being the most famous public figures in the school every day.

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes and joined the conversation group as if nothing had happened:

    ¡°I think so. I heard it has something to do with that Young Master of the Ouyang family?¡±

 Chapter 66 - The Show Begins

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Show Begins</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the initiative to expose Ouyang Yu, giving Ouyang Yu an absolutely high-profile opportunity.

    Shen Xiaoxiao remembered that Ouyang Yu had once said that the Ouyang family had a rule that no one was allowed to reveal their identity to the outside world before graduation. They had to keep a low profile, or else the Ouyang family would immediately cut off all the expenses during his study period. They would let him fend for himself until he graduated from university and returned to the Ouyang family.

    She did not know who made this decision. Anyway, Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned as she listened to it as if it was a joke. The rules passed down from the Ouyang family had slowly changed a lot. However, only this rule remained.

    Perhaps this was the reason why the Ouyang family¡¯s nurturing of their children could allow the Ouyang family to survive for hundreds of years.

    The most important thing was to get rid of all bad habits and focus on studying.

    Pei Li and Pei Meimei knew more or less the Ouyang family¡¯s rules because of their mother, Ouyang Rong. They also knew Ouyang Yu¡¯s true identity.

    However, Liu Yufei probably didn¡¯t know. In her previous life, it was said that Ouyang Yu had taken a liking to Liu Yufei because Liu Yufei had rejected him when she was studying.

    ording to Liu Yufei¡¯s personality, if she knew that the man was Ouyang Yu, it would be impossible for her not to take the initiative to pounce on him. Would she miss this fat piece of meat? Then there was only one reason. Liu Yufei didn¡¯t know Ouyang Yu.

    If she didn¡¯t know him, then she would be able to scheme against him. Wasn¡¯t that the best way?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s rash words among the group of girls attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The Ouyang family? She was talking about the Ouyang family. It would be strange if they weren¡¯t excited and curious.

    ¡°ssmate, are you talking about the Ouyang family? The number one family in China, the Ouyang family? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I just heard thetest gossip. It is said that the rtionship between Pei Meimei and Liu Yufei is not as good as it appears on the surface. Moreover, the falling out between the two this time has something to do with Ouyang Yu.

    ¡°Oh, look, it is the man in the white suit. He is Ouyang Yu. Usually, I only know that he is generous. I thought he was just an ordinary young master. I didn¡¯t expect him to be from the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, right. His name is Ouyang Yu. He¡¯s generous, and he¡¯s quite famous in our ss. He doesn¡¯t usually interact with people and doesn¡¯t live on campus. I didn¡¯t expect him to be from the Ouyang family. He¡¯s really well-hidden,¡± Female Student C said.

    Female Student D stared at the gossip that Shen Xiaoxiao had just told her and asked hurriedly, ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t said it yet. How did those two girls get involved with the Ouyang family?¡±

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t need to say anything else, the girl next to her continued to say, ¡°Is there a need to ask? It must be something like two girls fighting for a man. It¡¯s not like you guys don¡¯t know that the Ouyang family is many levels higher than the Pei family. Even a woman would know how to choose.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. I still like our Senior Pei. Look at how handsome he is. Isn¡¯t that Ouyang Yu a little too ordinary¡­¡±

    Sure enough, just a little touch could stir up a different wave. Now, in less than ten minutes, Ouyang Yu¡¯s identity would be exposed without a doubt.

    Each white lotus would have a loyal green leaf beside them as a foil. In their previous life, it was Pei Meimei. In this life, Pei Meimei had obviously slowly be darker, so the foil beside Liu Yufei would naturally be changed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally recognized this person as well. In her previous life, Liu Yufei¡¯s good friend and good cousin was also Liu Qianmin¡¯s younger brother¡¯s daughter, Liu Yumeng.

    They were both daughters of the Liu family, but their genes were somewhat different. One was as beautiful as a fairy, while the other was mediocre to the extreme.

    However, this Liu Yumeng had an extremely ordinary face, but she had always been extremely confident. She had even reached the level of narcissism. She always felt that she was the most beautiful person in the world.

    However, she was actually very convinced of this good ¡®cousin¡¯ of Liu Yufei¡¯s. She was also very obedient, and she would do whatever was asked of her.

    And Liu Yufei was also not bad to Liu Yumeng. After all, the Liu family only had two juniors. They had to support each other in order to climb up step by step.

    Liu Yumeng had a very big characteristic. She liked to gossip. Whether it was listening to gossip or talking about gossip, her mouth would definitely spit out a different magical plot.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao had told Liu Yumeng about her experience as a prostitute abroad or about her inability to speak English. Of course, it was her good cousin Liu Yumeng who told Liu Yufei about this.

    At this moment, Liu Yufei would not be with Liu Yumeng because Pei Meimei and Pei Li were by Liu Yufei¡¯s side. Liu Yumeng had long been told that any man could be provoked, but the Young Master of the Pei family was her cousin¡¯s marriage partner. She had to stay away from him.

    Although she was as beautiful as a flower (she believed herself to be), she was also worried that the Young Master of the Pei family would be attracted to her beauty and ruin her sister¡¯s marriage. This was not worth it. Therefore, regardless of which side she was on, it was better for her to stay away from them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Liu Yumeng¡¯s location and quietly took out the bracelet she had prepared beforehand from her pocket. She held it in her hand and pretended to walk past Liu Yumeng as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Hey, ssmate, is this your bracelet? It¡¯s not easy to find it in a corner. Here, it¡¯s for you.¡±

    The seven-colored crystal bracelet was dazzling. Based on Liu Yumeng¡¯s current family situation, she could afford such a bracelet. However, it was a bit extravagant. Their family still relied on Liu Ximin for a living for tens of thousands of yuan. They were not rich to such an extent. She casually bought such an expensive bracelet.

    Moreover, this bracelet was so shiny. With one look, it was obvious that it was not a fake. This afternoon, her cousin even showed off a bracelet of the same style to her. She said that it was her birthday present and that her uncle had bought it. She was very envious, she did not expect that there was a bracelet lying under her feet at this moment. Seriously, even if she was lucky, she could not stop it.

    Moreover, this bracelet hadnded in such a corner. It had not been seen by others, but had instead been identally obtained by her. It was definitely hers. Moreover, even if the owner had found it, it did not have her name engraved on it. When the time came, they could just say that it was exactly the same.

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s, it¡¯s mine. Thank you, ssmate.¡±

    Sure enough, Liu Yumeng was so greedy for small things, so how could she not be easily fooled?

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just feel that you should be the one who dropped it. Looking at your dress and clothes, I know that only you can afford such an expensive bracelet. This bracelet looks expensive at a nce. It¡¯s very expensive, right?¡±

    Who did not like ttery? Liu Yumeng¡¯s smiling face became more and more irresistible. She directly smiled and said, ¡°Who says it¡¯s not? It¡¯s worth tens of thousands. I just feel that this style suits me quite well.¡±

    Liu Yumeng put the bracelet on her hand proudly. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as if nothing had happened. She looked at Ouyang Yu, who was indeed surrounded by people, and said, ¡°It¡¯s so lively there. It seems that the Young Master of the Ouyang family is really popr. So many people want to curry favor with him.¡± After saying that, she made an extremely envious expression.

    When Liu Yumeng heard this, she was stunned. What did she say? ¡°The Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Young Master Ouyang? The Young Master of the Ouyang family?¡±

 Chapter 67 - Jealousy, Surprise, Confession?

    <h4>Chapter 67: Jealousy, Surprise, Confession?</h4>

    ¡°What did you say? Young Master Ouyang? The Young Master of the Ouyang family?¡± Liu Yumeng asked Shen Xiaoxiao in shock.

    ¡°Yes, they were all talking about it just now. They said that Ouyang Yu from the Business Department is the Seventh Young Master of the Ouyang family. What kind of society is this? And there are even side branches. But it shouldn¡¯t be strange for the Ouyang family to have such a big family, right? Right? However, won¡¯t so many people crowd around and suffocate Young Master Ouyang? Moreover, those women are so ugly, yet they actually fawn on him. I really don¡¯t know what they are thinking.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao yed the role of a vain, envious, and shallow little girl very well. Her words also revealed all the information. Moreover, after she finished speaking, she held her mouth and acted as if she was very displeased, jealous, and unable to join others.

    ¡°The Seventh Young Master of the third house? Ouyang?¡±

    When Liu Yumeng heard this name, her little heart pounded non-stop. This Ouyang was her ssmate. He sat behind her and liked to sit behind her in ss every time. He often peeked at her. So it was him. If she had known earlier¡­ Why would he need to peek? She would have thrown herself into his arms long ago.

    So what if it was Pei Li? The Young Master of the Ouyang family was a rare figure. As long as she could take down Ouyang Yu, the Liu family might be the master of this house. She would not have to envy her cousin Liu Yufei¡¯s big house and luxurious car. The second son of the Ouyang family could also get it. Did you say he was a concubine¡¯s child? This was the limited vision of outsiders. One had to know that in the Ouyang family, regardless of whether one was a legitimate child or a concubine¡¯s child, as long as he was the Young Master of the Ouyang family, he would be the most sought after. Moreover, Old Master Ouyang was still around. This Ouyang Yu was the old master¡¯s biological grandson. Whatever it was, it was enough.

    How could Liu Yumeng know that Ouyang was not looking at her? It was because Liu Yumeng was 170 centimeters tall. Every time she chose a seat, she would sit in the most conspicuous position in the first row. Not only did she block people¡¯s vision, but she also swayed left and right every time, showing off her body. How was he looking at her? He just wanted her to get as far away as possible.

    However, Liu Yumeng, who was narcissistic, could not be looked at with the eyes of an ordinary person.

    Seeing Liu Yumeng straighten her back and look like she was ready to enter the battlefield, Shen Xiaoxiao did not forget to add fuel to the fire.

    ¡°In my opinion, those girls are not as beautiful as you, and they are wearing shabby clothes. The dress you are wearing is really beautiful. It¡¯s Alin¡¯s new style, right? I saw it in a magazine. I didn¡¯t expect it to look better on you than a model.¡±

    Hearing thispliment, Liu Yumeng stuck out her chest even more proudly. Although this dress was not worn by Liu Yufei anymore, it still fit her better than Liu Yufei. Seeing the envious look on the poor student¡¯s face, she said disdainfully, ¡°Is that so? I think it¡¯s average, but it can barely be worn. Well, excuse me. Bye bye.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yumeng walking towards Ouyang Yu step by step in her high heels, Shen Xiaoxiao revealed a bloodthirsty smile. The show was about to begin.

    ¡­

    On Liu Yufei and Pei Meimei¡¯s side, they walked into their own circle as soon as they entered the ball. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t see the ¡®Commoner District¡¯ where the Young Master of the Ouyang family was at the first moment.

    Pei Meimei¡¯s resentment towards Liu Yufei was getting deeper and deeper. In the past, she didn¡¯t know, but now, when the same thing happened many times, she wouldn¡¯tpletely trust Liu Yufei anymore.

    Just like this afternoon, she sent the photo to the group again. They all said that she looked very good in purple, but only Liu Yufei frowned and said with her fake face, ¡°Meimei, wearing purple makes your skin look so dark.¡±

    At that time, she carefully looked at Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, the surprise in her eyes could not fool anyone. Then, she looked at the purple dress on her body. What else could she not understand?

    ¡®You said that I looked ugly, so I will wear this out. I want to see who is ugly.¡¯

    ¡®Sure enough, looking at her face, it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t stop it. Do you think that just coaxing my brother is enough? Hmph, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡¯

    Pei Meimei studied art, and her family didn¡¯t need her to study finance to do anything for the family. In this life, her fate was destined to be a life of luxury. Of course, the prerequisite was that the Pei family didn¡¯t copse.

    She chose to paint, but it was also because it was an easy profession and she could freely draw. Although her paintings weren¡¯t very good, it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to barely graduate.

    A family like theirs did not need you to have outstanding abilities. They had a strong family backing them up. They knew a fewnguages and knew how to socialize. It was enough that they could help their future husband. They only needed to know a few things.

    Therefore, Pei Meimei¡¯s life was much easierpared to Liu Yufei¡¯s. When Liu Yufei was studying hard in business management, she was ying. When Liu Yufei was busy nning for herself, she was still ying.

    Therefore, Liu Yufei would be jealous of her, jealous of her good fortune, jealous that she would even wish to be reincarnated as her. However, Liu Yufei was smart. Her jealousy would never be disyed in front of her eyes. She would conceal it very well. Moreover, she would put on a humble look and have a good rtionship with Pei Meimei. She would go along with her and support her.

    If it was not for the trip to the United States, Pei Meimei herself would not have discovered that this girl, whom she had always thought of as her best friend, was actually so scheming. Moreover, she always had a face that seemed to have been wronged. It made people think that she had been bullied.

    Pei Meimei wasn¡¯t stupid. It was impossible for a family like theirs to produce stupid people.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s heart was filled with the thought of marrying her brother. She didn¡¯t even look at her own capabilities. However, thinking about the cooperation between the Liu family and the Pei family recently, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for Liu Yufei on the surface.

    But now, she actually heard such a funny thing in her WeChat moments. Of course, she had to say it out loud to mock Liu Yufei.

    ¡°I say, Liu Yufei, is the daughter of your Liu family really that amazing? She went to find someone else to express her love in such a public ce. Isn¡¯t this a little too infatuated?¡±

    Liu Yufei was stunned. She was already in a bad mood today because she was wearing the same outfit as Pei Meimei. Now that she heard Pei Meimei¡¯s weird words, she reflexively felt that Pei Meimei was probably looking for trouble again.

    It had been almost a month since she returned from abroad. Not only did she fail to coax her, she even made this wretched girl worse. She was really annoying.

    However, no matter how annoying she was, she still had to know how to act and pretend in front of Pei Li.

    ¡°Meimei, what are you talking about? Are you talking about my cousin, Yumeng? I¡¯ve never seen her. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Pei Meimei smiled mockingly and gestured towards a corner that was surrounded by a human wall in the distance.

    ¡°Did you see that? She confessed her love to Young Master Ouyang in public. Why would Cousin Ouyang take a fancy to her? She¡¯s really thick-skinned.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ouyang?¡±

    ¡°Meimei, what are you talking about?¡±

    When Pei Li heard Ouyang¡¯s name, he immediately frowned and lectured Pei Meimei. They all knew the rules of the Ouyang family. Because they knew, they knew Ouyang Yu¡¯s identity, but they still hid it for him.

    However, Pei Li did not expect Meimei to actually say this at this time, which made him a little angry that Pei Meimei did not understand the bigger picture.

    Pei Meimei knew what her brother was thinking and said to Pei Li, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m afraid that 10 minutes ago, Cousin Ouyang Yu¡¯s identity was spread throughout the entire academy. You don¡¯t have to help him hide it. Look at those people over there. They are all trying to curry favor with him.¡±

    Pei Li turned his head to take a look, and his brows furrowed tightly. Did Ouyang Yu not know the rules of the Ouyang family? How did it get known to others?

    Liu Yufei did not know what Pei Li and Pei Meimei were thinking, but right now, her heart was already in turmoil. The Ouyang family? They were talking about the Ouyang family? That person over there was the Young Master of the Ouyang family?

 Chapter 68 - Scandal, Thief

    <h4>Chapter 68: Scandal, Thief</h4>

    Liu Yufei didn¡¯t know what Pei Li and Pei Meimei were thinking, but her heart was already in turmoil. Ouyang family? They were talking about the Ouyang family? That person over there was the Young Master of the Ouyang family?

    Moreover, Liu Yumeng actually went to tell Young Master Ouyang that she loved him. This, what was going on? Why, why did Liu Yumeng know but didn¡¯t tell her? She was thest to know such important news?

    There was also the Pei family. The Pei siblings knew that the Young Master of the Ouyang family was also studying at school, but they had never told her about it.

    It seemed that they still did not treat her as one of their own. Even though she had been with Pei Li for a long time, Pei Li still had many things to hide from her.

    She suppressed the doubts and unwillingness in her heart. At this moment, Liu Yufei wanted to know who the legendary Young Master Ouyang was?

    ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯m worried about Yumeng. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yo, are you worried about Liu Yumeng, or do you want to take the opportunity to get to know Cousin Ouyang? Big Brother, you have to keep a close eye on your little girlfriend. Otherwise, when the timees, there will be some unclear people entering the wrong room. That would be bad.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Meimei, is this the time to talk about this? Hurry over and take a look at Ouyang Yu.¡±

    Pei Li was furious. Naturally, Pei Meimei held her tongue and ignored them. She lifted her feet and walked in the direction of Ouyang Yu and the rest.

    ¡°I know. You¡¯ve been secretly looking at me. Every ss, you sit behind me. Your eyes tell me everything. You like me, and I like you too. I ept being your girlfriend.¡±

    Liu Yumeng looked at Ouyang Yu, who was so angry that his face turned pale. When she said this with deep affection, everyone looked at them as if they were looking at a joke.

    He had really gone crazy tonight. First, his identity was suddenly exposed, and these people rushed to talk to him. He was already very angry, and once his family found out about this¡­ He still had one more year of university life, and he would have to rely on himself. The family would definitely not give him a single cent.

    Who, who actually exposed his identity? Damn it, damn it!

    And this nymphomaniac in front of him, where did this ugly womane from? Would he, the dignified Young Master of the Ouyang family, take a fancy to this ugly woman? He wasn¡¯t blind.

    ¡°Shut up, get lost. You ugly thing, why don¡¯t you take a piss and take a picture? How can I, Ouyang Yu, take a fancy to you?¡±

    Just as he walked in, Pei Li and the others heard this sentence. Pei Li frowned. These words meant that he had admitted his identity. Why did Ouyang Yu be so impulsive?

    As expected, after Ouyang Yu finished speaking, he knew that it was bad. These words had confirmed his identity. It was all this ugly woman¡¯s fault. It was all her fault.

    ¡°Yumeng, stop joking. Quickly apologize to Young Master Ouyang. Young Master Ouyang is different from others. How can you casually joke with him?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s smooth-talking was beautiful. Both Pei Li and Ouyang Yu¡¯s expressions were a little better now. Both of them thought at the same time that Liu Yufei knew the bigger picture.

    However, Liu Yufei knew what was good for her, but she had provoked Liu Yumeng. When had she ever made a joke? What she said was the truth, okay?

    But now, seeing that Liu Yufei had already given her a warning look, as well as the fear in her heart towards Liu Yufei, she subconsciously shut her mouth.

    However, facing such a big cake like Ouyang Yu, could Liu Yumeng really give up so easily? Not necessarily!

    When Liu Yufei saw Ouyang Yu¡¯s appearance, she was secretly happy. She did not expect that this person was not someone else but that Ouyang Yu, who had confessed to her two days ago.

    Fortunately, when she rejected him, she had rejected him on the grounds that she had just entered the first year of university, and she was only 17 years old. She was too young to be in a rtionship, so she did want any bad things to happen.

    Now, she didn¡¯t expect this person to be the Young Master of the Ouyang family. It seemed that the heavens had been kind to her!

    However, how could Liu Yumeng be so embarrassing? She actually came here to make trouble. Was this a ce where she could make trouble?

    ¡°Cousin, why do I have to go back? Ouyang Yu and I, no, we are in love. Why can¡¯t we be together? You, are you trying to break us up?¡±

    Sure enough, how could Liu Yumeng let go of such a good opportunity so easily?

    The girls of the Liu family had been educated together since they were young. Liu Yumeng, who was only a few months younger than her, knew how to do it too.

    However, because she did not have that small face that could make people like her without having to speak, Liu Yumeng¡¯s performance was not as good as Liu Yumeng¡¯s. However, if she really wanted to put on an act, Liu Yufei might not be a match for her.

    Sure enough, Liu Yumeng¡¯s tears came as she wished. Moreover, the way she spoke was almost exactly the same as Liu Yufei¡¯s. Liu Yufei felt disgusted as if she had eaten a fly.

    It was just that she could get everyone¡¯s pity and heartache by ttering her. However, when she tried to imitate others, all that was left was ridicule and jokes in the eyes of others.

    Liu Yumeng did not know that her performance at this moment could only make people feel disgusted. She used her brain to think. In fact, she did it on purpose. She deliberately used such a state to provoke Liu Yufei.

    Because Liu Yufei had used too many of these tricks, and it had worked every time. They were two sisters. If Liu Yufei could seed, Liu Yumeng could naturally do the same.

    And the person she wanted to focus on was Ouyang Yu. Therefore, Liu Yumeng spared no effort, even if she was not afraid of offending Liu Yufei.

    The sisterhood of the Liu family was too weak. No, to be precise, the education of the Liu family was a failure. They only had a daughter, and there was only one way to teach their daughter. Climb the branch!

    Therefore, when faced with Ouyang Yu, who was so popr, Liu Yumeng did not care about the sisterhood at all. She had to seize it first. Moreover, she also believed that as long as she took down Ouyang Yu, Liu Yufei¡¯s father, her uncle, would definitely stand on her side.

    At this moment, Liu Yumeng had another thought. She felt that it must be because she had won the favor of the Ouyang family that her cousin could not stand to see her being happy. She was jealous, so she wanted to let her leave.

    Ever since she was young, her cousin had always been better than her. Now, she was finally better than Liu Yufei when it came to finding a boyfriend. How could she just let it go?

    ¡°Mutual affection?¡±

    This time, even Pei Meimei, who was watching the show, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Moreover, this performance of Liu Yumeng was simply an imitation. The women of the Liu family were indeed the same. It seemed that she had really made a mistake all these years.

    ¡°Ugly bitch, who is in love with you? This Young Master doesn¡¯t even know who you are, and you have the cheek to tter yourself? Do you want to go outside and look at yourself in the mirror? You¡¯re so ugly that it makes me want to vomit.¡±

    Ouyang Yu¡¯s rudeness was out of everyone¡¯s expectations, especially in the eyes of those who didn¡¯t know who she was. They couldn¡¯t help but think that the Young Master of the Ouyang family was a little too hot-tempered.

    She was a girl after all, so his words were a little too harsh.

    But how could Ouyang Yu, who was in a state of exposure, think of that? Of course, Pei Li, who was so smart and good at reading people¡¯s minds, naturally felt that the people around him did not agree with him.

    His expression tensed, and he quietly pulled at the back of Pei Meimei without anyone noticing.

    As the best younger sister with a brotherplex, Pei Meimei immediately understood what her brother meant. She immediately said to Liu Yumeng, ¡°Liu Yumeng, how did you get the bracelet that I lost? Where did you get it?¡±

 Chapter 69 - Adding Fuel To the Fire

    <h4>Chapter 69: Adding Fuel To the Fire</h4>

    Under such circumstances, Pei Li would never step out to save the situation. No matter who that person was, he could not destroy the image that he had painstakingly built up. This was not Pei Li¡¯s style of doing things.

    He liked to stand on high ground and enjoy the feeling of being able to casually guide other¡¯s lives. Even if it was his biological sister, as long as he had a need, she should be the sword in his hand and charge forward for him.

    Luckily, Pei Meimei was smart and tactful. He did not spoil her for nothing.

    Pei Meimei knew that she had to divert everyone¡¯s attention and think of a way. However, she did not know what to do.

    Just as Pei Meimei was at a loss, someone whispered into her ear, ¡°Liu Yumeng¡¯s bracelet is really pretty.¡±

    This sentence made Pei Meimei subconsciously look at Liu Yumeng¡¯s wrist. Bracelet, this bracelet, this bracelet was hers!

    She had identally dropped it when she went to the bathroom at school in the afternoon. How did it end up in Liu Yumeng¡¯s hand?

    Her eyes instantly rolled around as she smiled evilly and said loudly to the weeping Liu Yumeng in front of her, ¡°Liu Yumeng, how did you get the bracelet I lost? Where did you get it?¡±

    Liu Yumeng¡¯s words stirred up thousands of waves. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned from the good show just now to Liu Yumeng¡¯s wrist.

    Including Pei Li, who was closest to Pei Meimei. He was so close to Pei Meimei that he naturally heard the small words just now.

    He thought a little more than Pei Meimei. No matter how he looked at it, it looked like someone was deliberately reminding Pei Meimei.

    Pei Li hurriedly turned his head to look for the girl who had just made a sound. However, the surroundings were full of people, and they were all students from the school. It was impossible to tell who had said those words to Pei Meimei.

    However, Pei Li was very smart. He deliberately looked at the few girls who were closest to Pei Meimei. Almost everyone looked at Liu Yumeng, but they did not find anything wrong. Could it be that it was really just a simple sentence just now?

    Could it be that he was thinking too much?

    Pei Li turned his head with some doubt. No matter if it was a deliberate reminder or not, everyone¡¯s gaze had indeed shifted away from Ouyang Yu. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and gave Ouyang Yu a look. Ouyang Yu immediately understood.

    On the other side, Liu Yumeng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She did not expect that the bracelet that she had been wearing for less than half an hour would be found by the owner so quickly.

    Wait a minute, owner? Who said that this belonged to her, Pei Meimei? Although the rtionship between the two families should be ttering Pei Meimei, this was the reputation of a thief. Once it was on her back, her life would not be good at all.

    Moreover, if Pei Meimei really valued the Liu family that much, she should not say such words to humiliate her at this time. Therefore, no matter which side she was on, she would definitely not admit to the reputation of a thief today.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Of course this bracelet is mine. Can I steal yours?¡±

    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s not necessarily true. Whether you steal it or not is not up to you. Also, you said this is your bracelet. Then let me ask you, when did you buy this bracelet? Where did you buy it?¡±

    Liu Yumeng was a little surprised, but she would never be timid at this time.

    ¡°Of course I bought it at the counter. Alin is a new model, and it¡¯s also introduced in the magazine. You didn¡¯t read it, did you?¡±

    When Pei Meimei heard this, she knew that Liu Yumeng was really stupid.

    ¡°Counter? That counter? Of course I read the magazine. If I didn¡¯t read it, would I buy it?¡±

    ¡°The mall counter. There¡¯s only one counter in our capital. What else could there be?¡±

    Liu Yumeng nced at Pei Meimei. This question was not difficult for her.

    However, Pei Meimei suddenly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really ridiculously stupid. I don¡¯t know whose pirated magazine you¡¯re reading. Don¡¯t you know that this bracelet on your hand is only avable at the M Country Counter?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, this bracelet can be engraved with the name of the buyer. Do you dare to take the bracelet off and let everyone see whose name is engraved on it? Is it yours? Or is it mine?¡±

    At this moment, Pei Meimei was pressing forward step by step. Liu Yumeng was so frightened that her face turned pale. She did not know that she really did not know that the name could be engraved on the bracelet. She immediately did not know what to do.

    At this moment, even Liu Yufei was frowning. Because everyone knew that Liu Yumeng was her younger sister. She would do anything for her. She definitely could not let Liu Yumeng bear the reputation of stealing.

    Liu Yufei immediately said to Pei Meimei, ¡°Meimei, is there a misunderstanding? Why would Yumeng steal your bracelet? Our two families are so close! We would never do such a thing.¡±

    Liu Yufei had a good n and brought out the two families. However, Pei Meimei finally found an opportunity to ridicule Liu Yufei, and she even got the support of her big brother. How could she give up so easily?

    She immediately said in a somewhat uncaring manner, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we know if it was a misunderstanding if you took off the bracelet?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face turned ashen. Pei Meimei really didn¡¯t give her any face. She didn¡¯t even care about the face of the two families. She hurriedly turned her head to look at Pei Li¡¯s position, hoping that Pei Li could help her out like before.

    However, where did Pei Li go? Why was there no one else? Wasn¡¯t he here just now? And what about that Young Master Ouyang? When did he also disappear?

    A bad premonition arose in Liu Yufei¡¯s heart. Sure enough, Pei Meimei seemed to be uneasy with the current situation. She also seemed to know that Pei Li had already left the scene. She directly stretched out her hand and pulled off the bracelet in Liu Yumeng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hahaha, Liu Yumeng, since when is your English name short for YD? And those who know me, who doesn¡¯t know that my English name is YD¡­? Now, you don¡¯t have to say anything, right?¡±

    The whispers of the people beside her began to slowly be louder. Everyone looked at Liu Yumeng in disbelief.

    She was caught stealing in public. She really did not know what to do. It was all the fault of the woman who had picked up the bracelet. If she had notplimented her, she would not have been greedy. How could she have taken the bracelet for herself?

    Yes, that girl. That girl could testify for her. She did not steal. She did not steal.

    Liu Yumeng quickly looked for Shen Xiaoxiao in the crowd, but she was destined to be disappointed. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao had already left the crowd, leaving the ball with some other students who didn¡¯t like to watch the show.

    She really had to leave. The words that she had risked whispering in Pei Meimei¡¯s ear just now had indeed caught Pei Li¡¯s attention. Pei Li was as suspicious and sharp as ever.

    Fortunately, she was still calm. Furthermore, she was wearing a pair ofrge-rimmed sses. Her makeup was extremely ordinary. When ced in a crowd, it was almost ordinary. However, she had narrowly avoided his search.

    Pei Li had indeed hinted at Ouyang Yu to leave at this moment. Of course, as soon as they left, she would naturally follow them and leave.

    At this moment, there was almost nothing left to watch. Liu Yumeng was destined to be charged with theft.

    Sure enough, the atmosphere in the venue was very strange. Pei Meimei was not going to let it go. Liu Yufei looked troubled, but her eyes kept turning as if she was thinking about something. And Liu Yumeng was really anxious to cry at this moment¡­

 Chapter 70 - Little Thing, Did You Have Fun?

    <h4>Chapter 70: Little Thing, Did You Have Fun?</h4>

    No matter how scheming she was, Liu Yumeng was only a 17-and-a-half-year-old girl. She had been treated as a thief, and she had brought it upon herself. She knew better than anyone that once she was branded as a thief¡­ She would not be able to stay here.

    She was studying in the Academy¡¯s cram school and would only be able to officially enter Jingdou University next year. She didn¡¯t want to be branded as a thief by the entire school before she had even started studying. Moreover, if this reputation was confirmed, the school would definitely not ept her anymore.

    Damn it, this Pei Meimei really deserved to die!

    However, what made Liu Yumeng even more devastated was still toe. When Liu Yufei saw Liu Yumeng like this, she finally understood. Her eyes could only turn red as she said to Liu Yumeng with a face full of hatred for not living up to her expectations:

    ¡°Yumeng, you, why are you so self-deprecating? Did your family mistreat you? Although you went to boarding school when you were young, your family was not even one cent shorter than ours. What would Uncle and Aunt do if you do this?¡±

    Liu Yumeng was shocked to the extreme by her sister¡¯s usation. Liu Yufei? Liu Yufei actually did this. She actually did not care about her sister¡¯s feelings at all¡­ Did she know that the moment she said these words, she really confirmed the fact that she had stolen something?

    She was her elder sister! How could she do this? How could she do this?

    Liu Yufei was also helpless. She had to abandon her car to protect her reputation. Even if Yumeng didn¡¯t study at Jingdou University, at the very most, she could just ask her father to arrange for her to go to another school. Jingdou University wasn¡¯t the only university in Jingdou.

    Moreover, if she did not do this, once these people linked her and Liu Yumeng together, it would definitely not be good news for her, who had just entered the university.

    ¡°Liu Yufei, you actually disregard the feelings of sisters. You, you, you¡¯re shameless!¡±

    Liu Yumeng was angry, but it was also because of this that she instantly thought of an opportunity to escape. She fiercely cursed at Liu Yufei, then burst into tears and immediately ran away.

    When Liu Yumeng saw her leave, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Liu Yumeng still had some brains. She actually knew to take the opportunity to run away and did not cause any more trouble with her.

    Now, these people who were watching the show did not need to watch anything anymore.

    However, Liu Yumeng left just like that, and Liu Yufei¡¯s words made Pei Meimei¡¯s eyes darken. This Liu Yufei was really ruthless.

    She knew that Liu Yufei and Liu Yumeng had grown up together since young, and their rtionship had always been good. There were only two girls in the Liu family, so they naturally had to protect each other.

    However, now that something had happened, Liu Yufei abandoned her without even thinking about it. She was so decisive, merciless, and cold-blooded, which she had not expected.

    Indeed, it was a wise move to stay away from Liu Yufei. If she encountered the same situation one day, Liu Yufei would definitely be the first person to step out and give her a push.

    ¡°Liu Yufei, you can even be so ruthless to your own cousin. I don¡¯t know if my brother would be fooled by your kind appearance if he saw you like this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯re no longer friends after the return of the M Country. Hmph, since this bracelet has been taken away by your good sister, I see that it¡¯s not easy to go overboard with our rtionship¡­ If Liu Yumeng really likes it, just give it to her, hmph!¡±

    Pei Meimei threw the bracelet into Liu Yufei¡¯s hands and turned around to leave the ball. Liu Yufei¡¯s face was even paler and uglier. If Pei Meimei had stopped immediately like this earlier, she would have shown mercy¡­ Would she me her sister in public?

    Now that she was acting like a good person, Pei Meimei was really her nemesis. Hmph, with such a high and mighty appearance, sooner orter, she would have to beg her.

    Ouyang Yu, right, didn¡¯t they not let her know who Ouyang Yu was? She had to lure Ouyang Yu into her hands. When that time came, she wanted to see how arrogant Pei Meimei would be.

    However, the most important thing now was to hurry back. If that Second Aunt caused a ruckus, even her father wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.

    Liu Yufei turned around and left the ball as well. Just like that, the farce hade to an end. The people at the ball were left in an uproar as they discussed animatedly. However, she naturally didn¡¯t know about this. Even if she knew, she would probably have to pretend that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡­

    It was snowing heavily. Shen Xiaoxiao was walking along the corridor at the side. Fortunately, the house she bought was only one street from the school. She could not care less about the snowkes dancing on her head. Shen Xiaoxiao walked home from the school.

    She wore a blue down jacket, a thick scarf, and a small white rabbit hat and gloves of the same design. Third Uncle¡¯s taste, how should she put it? He thought she looked like how she was when she was six years old and that she liked cute things and little bunnies.

    However, even though she looked a little childish and even more immature, she was clearly going to be 18 in a month. But now, she looked like she was only 15 or 16 years old.

    The neighborhood had long been quiet and peaceful. Under the dim yellow lights,rge patches of snow fell. At this time, she began to feel a little lucky.

    This was the first time she had faced them head-on. No, it should be the first time she had directly participated in the n of revenge.

    Although it was just a small fight, she was brave enough to take the first step. Although her n and actions were not perfect and had almost aroused Pei Li¡¯s suspicion, her goal had been achieved. At least, she had alreadyid many hidden traps. At least, she had destroyed the green leaves and protective walls around Liu Yufei one by one.

    However, she still underestimated Pei Li. Even though the current Pei Li was much younger than the old schemer in his previous life, his wisdom and methods were not inferior.

    At this moment, Pei Li had probably taken this opportunity to promise Ouyang Yu that he would be fully responsible for Ouyang Yu¡¯s expenses for the next year.

    Such a good opportunity to win over the hearts of the people, a scheming person like Pei Li would definitely do it.

    However, what Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to see the most was Liu Yufei¡¯s next move against Ouyang Yu. She believed in Liu Yufei¡¯s ability, and because she believed in her, she wanted to see what would happen if Liu Yufei seeded.

    If Pei Li knew that his woman, who he had always thought was a pure and honest woman, had climbed onto a better boat, she did not know what kind of wonderful expression he would have.

    She stamped her feet, causing the snow on her shoulders to fall down a little. She pressed the elevator button and went straight to the top floor.

    There were four households on the first floor. She lived in the one on the far left. She took out her key and opened the door gently.

    The unturned-off heater in the room made the entire room feel warm. The moment she entered the door, she felt a rush of warmth.

    She let out a heavy breath, took off her shoes, and was about to raise her hand to press the light switch when a red spark on the living room sofa suddenly lit up and dimmed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened, and a bad premonition rushed into her heart. Her heart was beating rapidly, and she almost spurted out.

    Just as she was stunned and did not know how to react or whether she was guessing in her heart, the familiar, hoarse voice that caused her to fall heavily into the abyss rang out:

    ¡°Little thing, are you having fun¡­¡±

 Chapter 71 - I Still Canâ€™t Bear To See You Die. At Most, It Would Be a Fate Worse Than

    <h4>Chapter 71: I Still Can¡¯t Bear To See You Die. At Most, It Would Be a Fate Worse Than Death</h4>

    Yan Kuan, it was Yan Kuan. He actually found this ce, and he actually chased her back to China.

    Almost subconsciously, Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and was about to rush out of the door, but just as her hand touched the doorknob, Yan Kuan said:

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind removing your limbs so that you can only stay on the bed from now on and be an obedient kitten.¡±

    Coldness instantly filled her entire body ¡ª he ¡ª he ¡ª actually said that, he ¡ª what exactly was he going to do?

    However, that fear, that fear was actually so strong. She believed, she believed that Yan Kuan would definitely do that. She believed that Yan Kuan would definitely be able to do what he said. What should she do, what should she do?

    She used all her heart and energy and endured all kinds of hardships before escaping back to her country. She couldn¡¯t, she definitely couldn¡¯t let all of her ns die in her stomach just like that.

    However, the fear in her heart could not be stopped. She was afraid. This time, she was really afraid of this man.

    Thirteen countries. She had made a detour to thirteen countries. She had used all kinds of disguises and different passports. Yet, she was still captured by him like that. How did he do it? Was the ck Emperor really that terrifying?

    ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t let me do it myself.¡±

    Her heart trembled.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could only move her stiff limbs and slowly walk towards the center of the living room.

    Pa¨C

    The lights lit up, and Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. With a nce, she saw Yan Kuan sitting on the sofa. His ck clothes made him look even more fierce and domineering.

    He looked at her with a casual look as if he was watching a good show. He looked so harmless and so leisurely. However, Shen Xiaoxiao could still see the killing intent in his eyes. Yes, it was that long, faint, but unignorable killing intent.

    He pulled her into his arms and she did not dare to struggle. She could only let him grab her left hand. His palm was hard and cold, and his bones were clear. He held her left hand so hard.

    At least, at this moment, for Shen Xiaoxiao who had just removed the ster, a little bit of force could make her bones disce again.

    ¡°This bone is quite well connected. Tell me, do you want me to help you reminisce about the feeling of crushing a bone with your own hands?¡±

    ¡°You, b*stard!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tried to pull her hand back with all her might, but she was no match for that man.

    The few times she failed to get her hand back made her hand hurt even more.

    Her eyes naturally turned red, and tears seemed like they were about to fall. She really felt wronged. Why did she think that she had seen the light just now? It had only been a short while, and her good days were over. She was unwilling. She really wasn¡¯t willing.

    She was wronged. She couldn¡¯t have been more wronged.

    Perhaps Yan Kuan himself didn¡¯t expect that just pinching this little thing¡¯s left hand would make her eyes turn red from being wronged. He hadn¡¯t even taken action to punish her, yet this little thing had learned to strike first?

    However, he was actually hurt by this gaze. He couldn¡¯t bear it. What kind of joke was this? He couldn¡¯t bear it, especially this pair of big, wet eyes. How did they enter his heart in such a short time? It was a little painful.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re really delicate. I haven¡¯t even taught you a lesson yet, and you¡¯re already crying.¡±

    After saying this, the strength in his hands loosened. Perhaps even Yan Kuan himself didn¡¯t realize that his tolerance towards Shen Xiaoxiao had already exceeded his imagination.

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want to do after going through so much hardship and going through 13 countries to return to China?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Chinese,¡± Shen Xiaoxiao said angrily.

    Yan Kuan touched her back patiently, as if tofort her red eyes.

    The little white rabbit hat on her head and the gloves on her hands were really cute.

    However, Yan Kuan did not expect this little thing to be so patriotic? It was already sote, and she still did not want to tell the truth?

    ¡°You are quite patriotic. What about my things? The deal is over. You cheated me and left. You took my things. Do you think I should take them back?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to not pursue the reason for her return to China. Instead, he asked this question. However, it made her regain her rationality in an instant. The coquettishness that she did not even know about earlier instantly disappeared.

    ¡°You used a trick to deliberately let mee into contact with Qian Weitang. You have obtained everything that Qian Weitang has. It was all a trap for you.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled when he heard these words, which was a rare sight. He did not stop what he was doing. Instead, he nodded his head in approval and said, ¡°En, you are quite smart. You even saw through this. However, our deal only said that I would give you Qian Weitang. I did not guarantee anything else.¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel.¡±

    ¡°Mm, now you¡¯ve learned how to say a few more words.¡±

    ¡°You, hmph, what exactly do you want? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t leave China. Even if I die, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also went all out. Since it was already like this, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Anyway, she definitely wouldn¡¯t leave this ce. Definitely not.

    Seeing the determined look in her eyes, Yan Kuan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, right. You won¡¯t leave even if you die. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear to let you die. At most, it¡¯ll be a fate worse than death.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Seeing her face instantly turn pale and her little eyes start to get wet again, Yan Kuan looked away and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave if I don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll temporarily settle some matters in China. I¡¯ll give you time to settle your matters.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what? What matters do I have?¡±

    Facing the little thing that was pretending to be stupid, Yan Kuan smiled and said, ¡°Are you sure? But that¡¯s also true. You just want to take revenge. I can settle these matters with a flick of my finger. Indeed, you don¡¯t need to personally take action.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, her entire body trembled. What did Yan Kuan say? How did he know? What did he know? Revenge? He knew that she wanted revenge?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly, but Yan Kuan continued:

    ¡°A mere Lin family is worth your effort? You¡¯re really a little fool.¡±

    ¡°Lin family?¡± He said the Lin family?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned again, but she immediately reacted. It turned out that Yan Kuan had misunderstood. No, Yan Kuan believed her. He believed that she was Lin Weiwei. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know whether she should feel lucky or a little disappointed.

    If even Yan Kuan could believe her identity, no one else would be able to find out. Then what about her? Then what about her, Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°Alright, look at your silly face. The Lin family is just a pitiful renovationpany. It¡¯s even easier than squashing an ant. Why do you need to put in so much effort?¡±

    ¡°The Lin family renovationpany? Oh, right, no, I don¡¯t want you to care. I want to do it myself.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. She wanted to do it herself? This little thing seemed to be quite determined.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to do it yourself. However, you¡¯ve been running away for more than a month. You can¡¯t avoid the punishment that you should receive.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what Yan Kuan meant. Before she could react, her eyes were covered by arge face. In an instant, she was embraced into a warm and wide embrace. The cold touch of her lips made her stunned. This bastard, he actually did it again¡­ However, for the first time, she did not feel repulsed. Instead, her heart was thumping.

    ¡°Your reaction is really real¡­¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled evilly. He picked her up and walked towards the room¡­

 Chapter 72 - Who Taught You the Things You Know?

    <h4>Chapter 72: Who Taught You the Things You Know?</h4>

    His fingers touched the ice-cold special ne, and the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish smile. This time, he wanted to see if she could be so ruthless that she could break her own neck. Otherwise, she would never be able to take off this ne for the rest of her life.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry. She had just gotten rid of that bracelet, and now he was putting a dog chain on her? What did he mean by that?

    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing it? Do you think it¡¯s useful to resist? But I¡¯d like to see if you can be ruthless enough to break your own neck.¡±

    ¡°You, bastard.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tugged hard, and sure enough, she couldn¡¯t break it. This damn man! Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s little face instantly turned red.

    Yan Kuan looked at the little thing with a red face and immediately made the most direct reaction. He pressed her under him and said shamelessly, ¡°It seems that you are not tired. Otherwise, how would you have the energy to resist? Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have a good exchange.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡­

    In the early morning, a piercing white light shot in from the window. The heavy snowst night made the world outside look especially clean and enchanting.

    He kissed her exposed shoulder and said to the little girl whose back was facing him, ¡°Pack up. We¡¯ll leave in a while.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately perked up. She turned to look at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. This ce is close. I want to go to school.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and continued to kiss her shoulder. ¡°If you like going to school, I naturally won¡¯t stop you. But how do you know that I live far away from your school?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared nkly. What did this mean?

    ¡°Alright, little one. Sometimes this little head can¡¯t turn its head around. Don¡¯t worry, My ce is in the West Gate Alley behind your school.¡±

    ¡°West Gate Alley?¡± That was the courtyard house, the most wealthy and mysterious ce in the capital. It was close to the Imperial City, and he had actually set up a ¡®nest¡¯ there?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was just about to open her mouth and ask another question when Yan Kuan seemed to have run out of patience and walked into the bathroom.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at his back and was about to scold him, but she didn¡¯t expect her eyes to immediately notice his arm. That red mark had been left behind when he had taken the bullet for her.

    For some reason, when she saw this mark, all the words she wanted to refute were immediately stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say it no matter how hard she tried.

    Yan Kuan, who had his back facing her, had a look of scheming in his eyes. He knew that this little girl would be able to see it. Indeed, this little scar was extremely useful. This little thing wasn¡¯t that ruthless, alright¡­ Seeing that she would be soft-hearted towards him, he temporarily forgave her for running away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what Yan Kuan was thinking. At this moment, she was lying on the bed, thinking about what she should do next if she were to live with Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan only thought that she was going to deal with the Lin family, but her real target was the Liu family, the Pei family, and the Ouyang family. What should she do?

    It seemed that there were some things that could not be kept from Yan Kuan. This person would definitely not let her off so easily.

    At this moment, she did not even know what kind of attitude she had towards Yan Kuan. However, she was very clear that she did not reject this man. Yes, she did not reject him. She did not reject him at all. Not only that¡­ The faint feelings that she had previously suppressed had actually resurfaced when she saw the scar just now.

    Although this man was ruthless towards her and was very lenient towards her, this man was also deeply attracted to her. He used another indescribable way to attract her.

    Perhaps she, Shen Xiaoxiao, was born to be cheap and liked this man who tortured her. No, actually, Yan Kuan had never tortured her. From the beginning to the end, he only wanted to trap her by his side, to be his pet, to be his woman to pet¡­

    ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Get up quickly. Do you still want it?¡±

    Only Yan Kuan could say such shameless words. Shen Xiaoxiao red at him. After thinking about it for a while, she still wanted to ask the question in her heart.

    Looking at him wiping his wet hair, his bronze-colored muscles, and the messy yet valiant scars all over his body, Shen Xiaoxiao drooled.

    ¡°How was it? Are you satisfied with what you saw?¡±

    Yan Kuan teased her. Shen Xiaoxiao red at him again and retracted her undisguised gaze. Her eyes rolled as she said to Yan Kuan, ¡°You came to China for the Ouyang family?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hand that was drying his hair paused. This little thing could even guess this? He was a little curious as to how she had guessed it, as well as the strange things she had done previously. Since she wanted to talk openly now, he was rarely willing to cooperate.

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you tell me first who taught you the things you know? Makeup? Camouge? Driving? There are too many things that make people feel novel.¡±

    ¡°A girl who was sold into the club at the age of six has never received any education since she was young. Who taught you these things?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you were born with these things. Could it be that you were born with them? That¡¯s really strange!¡±

    Thest sentence was just Yan Kuan¡¯s joke, but Shen Xiaoxiao was scared out of her wits. She was indeed born with it because she came from the future and had lived for two lifetimes.

    But she would never tell anyone about this. Thinking of what Yan Kuan said, Shen Xiaoxiao said, ¡°No one taught me. I saw it myself. They locked me up and didn¡¯t allow me to interact with the outside world, but I looked out the window. That¡¯s how those women put on makeup.¡±

    ¡°As for the rest, it was taught by the Muay Thai master who taught me how to fight. He¡¯s not a mute. He sees me as pitiful and would asionally tell me about the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Muay Thai master? Self-taught?¡±

    Yan Kuan was somewhat dissatisfied with this answer, but he felt that there was no w in what she said. This was because he had investigated and found out that the Muay Thai master who had taught her before was already dead. But he knew that that person was indeed not a mute. As for why he had to pretend to be deaf and mute, he did not care about that at all.

    ¡°Little thing, you have to know that I will investigate everything you said. Lying is useless.¡±

    ¡°I know, so what I said is the truth. You can go and investigate.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed telling the truth. That Muay Thai master was indeed not mute. He was just pretending. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was sure that Yan Kuan would not be able to find out anything about whether he had told Shen Xiaoxiao anything.

    Since he was already dead, there was no possibility of finding out anything.

    ¡°Also, not only do I want revenge, I will not let go of anyone who participated in selling me and causing me to suffer.

    ¡°The Lin family is a must, but there are also the culprits, the Liu family, and even the Pei family.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Yan Kuan nced at her and added indifferently, ¡°Little thing, you seem to have missed one, ¡®Ouyang family¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 73 - Persuasion, Collaboration, Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 73: Persuasion, Coboration, Suspicion</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She did not expect Yan Kuan to say that. He had actually mentioned the ¡®Ouyang family¡¯. His eyes were filled with mystery. What exactly did he know and what was he testing?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s very simple, but I really admire your little brain. With just Qian Weitang, you can actually find out so much. You¡¯re quite capable.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned again. Alright, Yan Kuan¡¯s imagination had indeed helped her a lot.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll take revenge myself. I won¡¯t let go of those who harmed me.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t stop you from taking revenge. But I remember that you said Qian Weitang was your enemy who killed your father, but Lin Jiadong is still alive and well. Moreover, I¡¯m more curious. Who told you about Qian Weitang?

    ¡°And how did you know Qian Weitang? Including making Qian Weitang spit out those things? Your little head is really hiding too many secrets. I really want to pry it open and look at them carefully one by one. Or I can inject some medicine into you and make youe out one by one without any effort.¡±

    This was the thing that Shen Xiaoxiao was most afraid of. This was the reason why Shen Xiaoxiao desperately wanted to escape from Yan Kuan.

    She had seen it before. She had seen the methods that could make people reveal everything without any effort.

    Her secret was too big. She could not. She absolutely could not reveal it.

    Moreover, looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance at this moment, she felt that there was something hidden in his smile that she could not figure out. He seemed to know something, but he also seemed to not know anything. He gave people a feeling that he was too mysterious and could not be seen through.

    ¡°In the early years, I met a man in the club.¡±

    At the mention of this, Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a dangerous aura spread out. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. He¡¯s a white police officer. I¡¯ve already forgotten what his name is. But the doctor in charge of treating my injuries, Derek, was his informant.¡±

    ¡°Through Dr. Derek, he wanted to rope me in and be his informant. He wanted to take down Devon¡¯s underground gang in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡°The white police officer told me that as long as I agreed to help, he would send me back to the country after the matter was settled.¡±

    ¡°What they wanted me to do was to steal Devon¡¯s ount books. However, one day, Dr. Derek died unexpectedly and lost his son.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed telling the truth. There was indeed a white police officer who had contacted her back then, but it was also true that the matter was settled after Dr. Derek¡¯s sudden death.

    ¡°If what you said is true, then what does it have to do with Qian Weitang?¡±

    ¡°At that time, they asked me to steal the ount book. I wanted to return to China with all my heart. At that time, I really did see an ount book in Devon¡¯s office.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand what was written on it, but there was a separate Chinese ount book with the words Qian Weitang written on it that I understood.¡±

    ¡°Butter, because no one was contacting me, I didn¡¯t continue to look for those clues. However, I remembered Qian Weitang¡¯s name in my heart.¡±

    ¡°After I ran out of the jungle, I deliberately looked up everything about Qian Weitang. I didn¡¯t expect to find that he was inextricably linked to the Lin family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always wanted to know what exactly Qian Weitang has that can help me take revenge when I return to my country.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were without the slightest w because everything she said was the truth. However, there were still some things that she knew that she had investigated in her previous life, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal them.

    However, it was enough to reveal this information to Yan Kuan. She believed that even if Yan Kuan went to investigate, he would definitely not be able to find anything.

    Therefore, she looked at Yan Kuan fearlessly, her eyes full of sincerity.

    However, would Yan Kuan be so easily dismissed? Of course not. Yan Kuan immediately asked a question, which made Shen Xiaoxiao once again realize that this man was difficult to deal with and sensitive.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you want revenge, but your target seems to be the Liu family and the Pei family. Instead, you have no intention of attacking the Lin family. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He had actually investigated everything that she had done in the past few days. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart sank. Such a man was both attractive and frightening. She did not dare to approach him.

    ¡°A cat catches a mouse. What I enjoy is the fun of a mouse running around. What¡¯s the point of squashing it to death?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the club for 11 years. The ordinary people I¡¯ve suffered would definitely not be able to endure it. In order not to be sold, not to be treated like a prostitute, not to be injected with drugs and be a poisonous doll¡­¡±

    ¡°I had to practice hard, to survive, not to eat enough, not to wear warm clothes. Not a single bone in my body was good.¡±

    ¡°Here, here, and here, all have been interrupted.¡±

    ¡°How did I survive, You, ck Emperor, can¡¯t you find out?¡±

    ¡°If I can easily let them go, then I would rather die now. As long as I live one day, I will make them pay ten times, a hundred times.¡±

    Those years, the suffering she had suffered, the fear she had experienced, the pain she could not describe with words. All of these had been tormenting her.

    Revenge was the most important thing in her life. Therefore, she was willing to say all of this today just to let Yan Kuan know how strong her determination was and how much hatred she had.

    No one, including Yan Kuan, could stop her. They could not erase her hatred and her revenge.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s almost out of control appearance made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart tighten. He knew all these things. He had already known about it when he investigated her.

    It was only a drop in the bucketpared to what he, Yan Kuan, had experienced. However, it was enough for a girl.

    Therefore, he was willing to tolerate her and pamper her. However, his methods might not be eptable to her. But he was willing to stay with a girl who had almost gone through the same thing as him.

    It seemed that in this way, the two of them, who were equally cold, couldfort each other and keep each other warm¡­

    ¡°The Ouyang family is not so easy to deal with. Your man will do it. You just need to y with the other families.¡±

    Was this apromise?

    Shen Xiaoxiao suppressed the boiling hatred in her heart and looked at Yan Kuan who had be so ¡®understanding¡¯. For a moment, she did not know how to speak.

    Looking at the person who was slowly getting dressed, he lifted her up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping you put on your clothes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao paused. This pervert! She quickly got up and quickly put on her clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. We¡¯ll leave after Ie back.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought of Third Uncle and Grandma Lin and told Yan Kuan directly. Since she had made sense of it, there was no need to hide it from him anymore.

    She believed that with Yan Kuan¡¯s methods, how could he not find out about Grandma Lin? As for Third Uncle, she had already thought of an excuse. She would say that she had identally met people who also hated those families.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people over to your grandmother¡¯s ce. They¡¯re professional doctors and nurses. The people of my Dark Empire are capable of taking care of an olddy.¡±

    ¡°As for that old man who wants revenge as much as you do, just leave a message. You can go there another day.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a ball tonight. You have to apany me.¡±

    What? Old man? Third Uncle?

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan had investigated Third Uncle. Fortunately, from the moment he returned to the country, Third Uncle had always called her ¡®Weiwei¡¯ and did not expose her at all.

    It seemed that Third Uncle¡¯s preparations were indeed useful. However, what about Shen Xiaoxiao? Did Yan Kuan know about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity?

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan. He had already turned around and went to the living room. She did not care about it anymore. In this situation, it was not a big deal if Yan Kuan knew about her identity. After all, their target was the same person.

    She had always wanted to hide her enemies. As for Yan Kuan, she believed that with his ability, he would find out sooner orter.

    It all depended on how long it would take.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that the moment Yan Kuan turned around, his eyes became even more profound.

 Chapter 74 - Hu Han

    <h4>Chapter 74: Hu Han</h4>

    The courtyard house in the West Gate Alley was different from what Shen Xiaoxiao had imagined. She had thought that the courtyard house as the ¡®base¡¯ was heavily guarded, with guards and bodyguards everywhere.

    But when she really arrived here, she saw that it was not the case.

    ¡°Where are your men?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan curiously. Now that she had exined everything to Yan Kuan, she no longer had any worries. She said whatever came to her mind.

    Yan Kuan nced at her and took the box of useless clothes that she insisted on taking away. He said, ¡°This ce is close to your school. They have a vi in the suburbs.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned when she heard this answer. Did Yan Kuan mean that he bought this ce on purpose for her?

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Little thing, your man still has a lot of things to be moved by you. Is that all? Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The school is on holiday. Even if we have to go to school, we have to wait until a monthter. There¡¯s no need for us to live here now.¡±

    This was a rare kind gesture from Shen Xiaoxiao. What she said was also the truth. However, Yan Kuan was stunned and said, ¡°Holiday? Winter holiday? It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve returned to China. I¡¯ve forgotten about this. The New Year is an important day for Chinese people to reunite with their families. It¡¯s really my oversight.¡±

    For some reason, when Shen Xiaoxiao heard him speak like this, she felt that his voice was particrly lonely, as if he was recalling something. The sadness that radiated from his entire body was even colder than the winter snow.

    She reached out to hold his palm, attempting to pass on her warmth to him. Yan Kuan came back to his senses, nced at her, and lovingly touched the top of her furry head.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the vi area. When school starts, we¡¯ll move here. This little thing is bing more and more feminine. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she couldn¡¯t be kind to this guy. What did he mean by feminine? She was a woman to begin with, alright? Could it be that he didn¡¯t know if she was a woman or not?

    ¡­

    ¡°Look, look, you guys have lost. Pay up, pay up. I knew that Boss wouldn¡¯t be willing toy a hand on this Little Oriental Loli.¡±

    Lei Lie grinned as he extended his hand towards the other three brothers. He knew Boss would bring her back unscathed. These people didn¡¯t believe him, but now, one win, three wins, hahaha¡­ The money for tonight¡¯s drinks had been secured.

    Yun Qi pouted unhappily as he took out his money and said angrily to the others, ¡°Boss is too spineless. This little girl ran away from him and now he¡¯s eagerly bringing her back. Why isn¡¯t he tidying up?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Yun Qi, you really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What are you talking about? This is Boss¡¯ first love. Do you know what first love is? You¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before, so what do you know?¡±

    Huo Gui looked at Yun Qi with disdain. However, he had always been a good gambler. He had to admit defeat as he spoke while taking out his money.

    ¡°Huo Gui is right. This is Boss¡¯ first love. Of course he values it. Besides, there¡¯s nothing bad about Boss being with this Little Oriental Loli. This loli has been locked up for more than ten years. She¡¯s simple and innocent. Can¡¯t you see that Boss is raising her like a daughter?

    ¡°Anyway, I think Boss is doing quite well. It¡¯s better than being at peace with that big celebrity, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    As Feng Hao said this, he unhappily took out the money from his wallet and threw it to Lei Lie. He had always been stingy, but since he had lost the bet, there was nothing to be reluctant about.

    Moreover, what he said was the truth. In any case, he looked down on that actress. Compared to her, this little loli was still better.

    ¡°Alright, you guys, Boss definitely doesn¡¯t look up to An Ning. She¡¯s always pretending. If she wasn¡¯t from the Ouyang family, Boss wouldn¡¯t even bother with her.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them here anymore. Let¡¯s go and have two rounds. It¡¯ll give you a chance to take revenge.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, who¡¯s afraid of who? It¡¯s agreed that the loser will treat us tonight¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The only six-star hotel in the capital¡¯s top office building was on direct Samen Street.

    Tonight, Shen Xiaoxiao wore a pinkce long-sleeved dress, silver high heels, and a white cashmere coat. She still had a simple pin to tidy up her short hair neatly and beautifully.

    As soon as they entered the hotel, the hotel manager eagerly walked over. They directly entered the top floor of the VIP elevator.

    ¡°This hotel isn¡¯t yours, is it?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao asked the question in her heart without the slightest hesitation.

    Yan Kuan smiled, patted her arm, and said, ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m considering whether to let them be mine.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Literally?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips and ignored this annoying man, not saying anything.

    Yan Kuan looked at the little guy¡¯s increasingly lively appearance and smiled.

    ¡°The one who invited us tonight is the CEO of this hotel. It has only been open for a month, so tonight can be considered an official introduction to the outside world. Later, the Liu family and the Pei family will alle here.¡±

    ¡°Are you very familiar with the CEO of this hotel?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled because ¡®The Pavilion¡¯ was quite famous in her previous life. It was not that it was very famous. Of course, as the only six-star hotel, it was indeed famous. However, what really made it famous was the wedding ceremony of the CEO of this hotel four yearster.

    At that time, Hu Han, the CEO of this hotel, was revealed by the bride to be a member of the Ouyang family at the wedding. In less than a month, the owner of the hotel was changed. Of course, it naturally fell into the hands of the Ouyang family in the end.

    It caused quite a stir at that time. However, ording to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s understanding of Yan Kuan now, if she knew that the CEO of The Pavilion was a member of the Ouyang family, he should not have had any rtionship with him.

    There was also the CEO of The Pavilion. Even a rookie like her knew clearly how big this incident was back then and hadn¡¯t forgotten it until now.

    The CEO of The Pavilion was called Hu Han. He was only in his thirties this year, but he was quite capable.

    Logically speaking, if Hu Han was a member of the Ouyang family, or if Hu Han had a close rtionship with the Ouyang family, he would have long used the Ouyang family¡¯s influence to take his business to the next level.

    However, no one had heard that Hu Han was actually from the Ouyang family, regardless of whether it was from the opening of The Pavilion or until the incident.

    Hu Han¡¯s personal information clearly stated that both his parents had died. As one of the famous golden bachelors in the capital, Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered this bit of information clearly.

    However,ter on, he was exposed by the woman he loved, which made people¡¯s jaws drop. Back then, as the heir of the Shen family, she had been invited to participate in the wedding ceremony. At that time, the expression on Hu Han¡¯s face was very interesting.

    It was unbelievable to the point that he was full of hatred. The killing intent on his face could not be blocked.

    However, his wife took the initiative to announce to everyone present that Hu Han was the illegitimate child that the Ouyang family had left behind. She even made the decision to announce that the Ouyang family would move into The Pavilion.

    It could be seen how much of a blow this matter had dealt to Hu Han.

    After the hotel was taken over by the Ouyang family, Hu Han went to Chongyang and traveled overseas. There was no news from him ever since.

    Therefore, now that she heard that he was personally invited by the CEO of the hotel, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but want to know what the rtionship between Yan Kuan and Hu Han was.

 Chapter 75 - Communication Between Women

    <h4>Chapter 75: Communication Between Women</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with them. It¡¯s just that Hu Han wants me to finance their hotel.¡±

    ¡°Finance? You want to finance their hotel right after opening?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled.

    Yan Kuan said patiently, ¡°Hu Han needs money. Didn¡¯t you say that the first step to deal with the Liu family and the Pei family is to destroy the big merger between them? The Liu family and the Pei family were not the only ones eyeing the ten acres ofnd in the suburbs.¡±

    ¡°This is a fast-growingnd. Whoever has money has the right to take it.¡±

    ¡°Hu Han also wants thatnd? But the Pei family has the Ouyang family behind them. It isn¡¯t an easy thing to take it. It¡¯s not easy for Hu Han to interfere.¡±

    ¡°This is a fast-growing cake, but because it¡¯s a big cake, not everyone has the ability to swallow it. The Liu family can¡¯t do it, and the Pei family can¡¯t do it either. The two families can swallow it temporarily if they work together, but working together doesn¡¯t mean that they can swallow it.¡±

    ¡°The funds needed for the follow-up are evenrger, so they need a strong backing. The two families are smart enough to tie up the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°In this way, they have money and power, so it¡¯s the three families who should make money.¡±

    ¡°Little guy, it seems that your enemy is not stupid.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew what Yan Kuan said. Because the project in her previous life took five years toplete, when Shen Xiaoxiao returned to China two yearster and found out the truth, she wanted to take back the rights of the Shen family, it was because of this big scoop that Liu Qianmin had won 90% of the votes. From then on, the Shen family was confirmed to have changed its name to the Liu family.

    That was why Shen Xiaoxiao did not want this project to seed. She wanted to destroy this n.

    However, it had to be said that the profits and prospects of this project were too considerable. It was a pity to really give up just like that.

    ¡°Does Hu Han know that the Ouyang family is behind them?¡±?Shen Xiaoxiao asked her own question.

    Yan Kuan smiled faintly, ¡°If he knew, do you think Hu Han would have the guts to fight with the Ouyang family? Not only Hu Han, if everyone here knew, they would definitely give way to the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for the Pei family to work with the Liu family. The Liu family represents the Shen Enterprise, not their own family enterprise.¡±

    ¡°The Shen Enterprise is basically in the hands of Liu Qianmin now. The efforts of the Shen family¡¯s old master have been lost to this second generation. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, it was unknown whether he intentionally or unintentionally nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao, who was deep in thought, did not notice Yan Kuan¡¯s meaningful gaze when he said goodbye.

    After hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao was already stunned. Could it be that the Shen family was going to be emptied out by the Liu family so early?

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s too early to draw a conclusion. A woman who doesn¡¯t follow the rules of womanhood, a gigolo who made his fortune by relying on women, stole something that doesn¡¯t belong to him, and even unted it in public. His skin is really thick.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. It was the first time he heard the little fellow say such harsh words. It was as if the hatred in her heart had nowhere to erupt.

    He looked at her once again with an inexplicable look and said slowly,?¡°The Shen Jinwen who contacted you is very loyal to the Shen family, but his ability is limited.¡±

    ¡°Originally, I also wanted to see what the two of you can do together. But from the looks of it, both the Liu family and the Pei family areing aggressively. They won¡¯t be defeated so easily by you.¡±

    ¡°Little thing, I also want to see what you can do. When you really can¡¯t stir things up anymore, if you need your man to do it, just say it. You¡¯re my favorite little pet.¡±

    This man was always so indecent. Let him do it? Of course, not now. It was not the time yet. She had to use the knife on the de to deal with the Pei family and the Liu family. She did not believe that she could not capture them all in one go just because she knew the direction of development in the next five years.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t underestimate me. I haven¡¯t made my move yet. Wait until I make my move, thene and see if I can do it or not.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll just see how this little girl can show off her skills.¡±

    The banquet hall on the top floor was veryrge. There were toasts, and the lights were green.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s attire today was also a little exquisite. But how should she put it? Shen Xiaoxiao felt that he seemed to have deliberately lowered his aura. At least, at this moment, she felt that this person was extremely ordinary. Of course, that was if she did not look at his face.

    ¡°You seem to be keeping a low profile today?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I keep a low profile, little thing? But no matter how low-profile I am, your man is born with a halo. Wherever he goes, he will be sought after.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at this narcissistic and arrogant man. She turned her head away and decided not to talk about this topic with this person. They were really not on the same channel.

    They walked straight to a corner of the clubhouse. Yan Kuan¡¯s home stadiums were almost all overseas. It was the first time for him to attend such a grand event in China, so many people did not know him at all.

    However, when Hu Han saw that Yan Kuan had arrived, he hurriedly walked over with his female partner. Yan Kuan was his most important guest tonight, so he did not dare to be careless.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the female partner who was apanying Hu Han. Wasn¡¯t this Hu Han¡¯s fianc¨¦e from her previous life? She was a top female singer in the country. She had heard that her singing was very good and had won a few big awards. She did not expect that they would be together so early.

    Of course, the current Hannah (Hu Han¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s name) was not as famous as her previous life. She had only debuted a few years ago and had won a few small awards. However, to be able to hook up with a rich husband like Hu Han so early, this woman was really not simple.

    ¡°President Yan, long time no see. This time when I return to China, you have to give me a chance to greet you properly.¡±

    Hu Han and Yan Kuan looked about the same age, but Yan Kuan was even stronger than him, so he looked a little younger.

    And Hannah was a very gentle woman. At least on the surface, she looked like that. She probably did not know about Yan Kuan and her identity.

    When they met, she smiled and behaved elegantly. Her face, in particr, was too deceptive. She looked gentle and demure, typical of ady from a wealthy family.

    No wonder Hu Han was able to marry her. However, this woman was not simple. Later on, she would show them all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked to be around 20 years old at most. In Hu Han¡¯s and even Hannah¡¯s eyes, she was just one of Yan Kuan¡¯s femalepanions.

    But even if they thought so, no one showed the slightest hint of contempt.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood aside and watched the conversation between the two men. Hannah, on the other hand, very tactfully handed a ss of champagne to Shen Xiaoxiao, motioning for her to speak while she spoke.

    However, before the champagne reached Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, it was snatched away by Yan Kuan halfway. He did not even feel the slightest bit of embarrassment as he ced the champagne on the table at the side and reced it with a ss of orange juice to pass to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    His entire action was nonchnt and natural. Even Shen Xiaoxiao herself was stunned when she saw it, not to mention Hannah¡¯s awkward look just now.

    ¡°President Yan feels sorry for Miss Lin. Oh no, that¡¯s not right. Miss Lin seems to be quite young.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she just looks a little young. She was born with a baby face.¡±

    ¡°Then I really envy Miss Lin for having such a face. How many women would like to have a baby face?¡±

    ¡°Did Miss Lin juste back from abroad?¡±

 Chapter 76 - Being Probed

    <h4>Chapter 76: Being Probed</h4>

    ¡°Did Miss Lin juste back from abroad?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, just came back.¡±

    ¡°People like you who have been abroad for a long time can not really adapt to the winter in China. The winter here is bone-chilling and snow is flying everywhere. I like Hawaii. I can enjoy the beach and the sunshine anytime.¡±

    ¡°After staying abroad for a long time, you will always miss your country. After all, your roots are here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It seems that President Yan and Hu Han will be chatting for a long time. Miss Lin, why don¡¯t youe with me? Eh, the hairpin on Miss Lin¡¯s head is really beautiful. Isn¡¯t it thetest style of Alin? President Yan really dotes on Miss Lin.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this woman who was well-rounded. This was the first time she had direct contact with such a woman. From being flustered and at a loss at the beginning, to being guided by this woman bit by bit, the conversation became more and more natural. This Hannah was indeed amazing.

    ¡°In that case, I will bring the proposal to President Yan¡¯spany in three days. Then, we will discuss it in detail with President Yan.¡±

    ¡°Today, the hotel is officially open for business. As the owner of the most famous K-ONE Hotel in the world, President Yan, you must give me your opinion.¡±

    After saying this, Shen Xiaoxiao saw a hint of surprise on Hannah¡¯s face. Perhaps she did not know that such a young man was actually the president of K-ONE. This was really unexpected.

    However, it was clear that Yan Kuan was not that interested in tangling with this Hu Han. He only said very lightly, ¡°The location is different, the national conditions are different. Inparison, the hall has already done very well.¡±

    These words instantly made Hu Han extremely happy. It was very rare to receive a nod of approval from the boss of K-ONE.

    ¡°President Hu, you should go and greet the other friends. We will talk about our matterster.¡±

    None of these merchants were idiots. He understood Yan Kuan¡¯s meaning immediately. He did not pester him and directly nodded.

    ¡°There are quite a lot of people here today. It¡¯s not good to not to greet them. Please help yourself, President Yan. I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Hannah also greeted Shen Xiaoxiao. She held Hu Han¡¯s arm and walked away. From the beginning to the end, she did not even look at Yan Kuan. This made Shen Xiaoxiao a little surprised. This woman was very powerful.

    ¡°Little thing, how is it? How much information have you been coaxed out of?¡±

    As soon as the two people left, Yan Kuan looked at the delicate little girl in front of him with a face full of amusement. Shen Xiaoxiao said in a t tone, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. How could there be anything coaxed out of me?¡±

    Yan Kuan took the orange juice from her hand, held her somewhat cold hand, and said, ¡°You really are a little fool. You have to know that every word spoken by people in the business world is not simple. There is a hidden meaning in their words, especially in these social events. The femalepanions they brought along are all very well-rounded and can not be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Just like that woman just now, she did not ask anything and directly said that you foreign students have stayed abroad for a long time and are not used to the winter in China.¡±

    ¡°The subtext of this sentence was to ask which family¡¯s eldest daughter you are from in China or the daughter of arge family overseas.¡±

    ¡°If you say that you have stayed abroad for a long time and miss China, this means that your family is in China and not abroad.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the wealthy families who attended the banquet again, perhaps that woman has already started to help you choose which family you¡¯re from.¡±

    ¡°She changed the topic to the essories on your head. With their eyesight, they naturally wouldn¡¯t mistake the good stuff, so for a moment, she wasn¡¯t sure. She wanted to bring you to the other side or perhaps through some othermunication to dig out your background.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me ending the conversation with Hu Han earlier, little thing, you would have been dug outpletely today.¡±

    ¡°What? Is that so?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not think so deeply. In her past life and this life, the number of times she attended banquets could be counted on one hand. This was because she was not good at socializing and was not used to their way of speaking.

    A thing could clearly be asked directly or simply said. They would go around in many circles. In any case, it would make people feel very tired and very awkward.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that the first time she was facing such a seemingly insignificant woman, she was able to scheme against people like this.

    ¡°Little guy, you don¡¯t have to do this. These women have long developed the ability to be well-rounded. It¡¯s because the men around them are not strong. That¡¯s why they let these women act as a Madam¡¯s policy to scout for any useful information for men.¡±

    ¡°And your man is so strong. You don¡¯t have to learn to be well-rounded like this, and I don¡¯t need you to be like this either. I just like your simple and innocent appearance. Just continue to maintain it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything. The blow just now wasn¡¯t small. No one would think too much about the topic just now. It was obviously very simple, but there were actually so many twists and turns.

    For the first time, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that whether it was people like Liu Yufei or Pei Meimei, it was not just because of their beauty or family background that they could gain a foothold in such a high-ss society.

    However, so what if she did not know these things? Yan Kuan was right. As long as one was strong enough, it did not matter even if others tried to probe her. When one was strong enough to be bullied by no one, one would naturally be invincible in the world.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Yan Kuan to crush these things and tell her in detail. It seemed that after she told him everything, this man¡¯s way of doing things seemed to have changed. He was willing to teach her.

    Ever since they started living in the jungle, this man had liked to teach her this and that. Now, he was also starting to teach her about these family rtionships. For a moment, she was a little touched.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be unhappy. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you around. Perhaps you¡¯ll even be able to see your good ¡®family¡¯!

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words caused Shen Xiaoxiao to perk up once more. Her battlefield had never been one of these women¡¯s petty schemes. Her battlefield was not limited to this.

    Such a gathering gathered almost all the second-rate and first-rate aristocratic families in the capital. Naturally, there would be people from the Pei and Liu families attending. However, a third-rate family like the Lin family would note here.

    ¡°The Lin family does not have the right to receive such an invitation, but the people from the Pei and Liu families have already arrived.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, do you know Hu Han¡¯s identity?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. He did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly say such a thing.

    ¡°His identity? Both his parents are dead, and he started from nothing. He worked as an underling in a foreign hotel for more than ten years. I have checked and there is nothing wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then he¡¯s quite powerful. He actually started from nothing.¡±

    ¡°Your man, I, started from nothing too. I¡¯m much more powerful than him.¡±

    This man did not forget to tter her anytime and anywhere. Shen Xiaoxiao turned her eyes away and could not be bothered to look at him. As for Hu Han¡¯s identity, she could only choose a suitable opportunity to remind him. If she revealed it now¡­ She could not exin how she knew all of this.

    Just as the two of them were strolling into the distance, a female voice sounded behind them. This voice made Yan Kuan¡¯s aura instantly turn ice-cold, and his killing intent shot out in all directions.

    ¡°President Yan, so you¡¯ve returned to the country?¡±

 Chapter 77 - An Ning, His Old Lover?

    <h4>Chapter 77: An Ning, His Old Lover?</h4>

    Just as the two of them were strolling into the distance, a female voice rang out from behind them. This voice caused Yan Kuan¡¯s aura to freeze instantly, turning ice-cold and radiating killing intent.

    ¡°President Yan, so you¡¯ve returned to the country?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan naturally turned their heads to look over. A very exquisite and beautiful woman in a sapphire blue strapless dress stood behind them.

    Who was she?

    Could she be the one who knew Yan Kuan here and looked so familiar?

    Was she the famous celebrity An Ning that she had heard of before?

    Sure enough, she could clearly feel the chill from Yan Kuan¡¯s body just now. The instant she turned around, it disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Miss An, how have you been?¡±

    It was really the famous celebrity An Ning, the fourth daughter of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Ning!

    But this An Ning was really beautiful. Without a pretty face, she wouldn¡¯t dare to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry.

    In her previous life, she had never known that this big miss was from the Ouyang family, so she only knew that there was indeed a big star An Ning who had been working overseas and could be considered a top figure in the domestic entertainment industry.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that this An Ning was actually an old acquaintance of Yan Kuan¡¯s. She remembered that when she was at the casino, she had heard someone mention that this woman seemed to have something with Yan Kuan. Could it be that the moment of uneasiness that Yan Kuan felt just now was because his ex-girlfriend had caught him?

    Or?

    Aiya, she had forgotten that this woman was a member of the Ouyang family. Wait, Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to have never asked why Yan Kuan wanted to deal with the Ouyang family? Yes, why?

    ¡°A few days ago, when I was filming in Country M, I thought of paying a visit to President Yan. I did not expect that I would miss it at that time. When I returned to China, I was able to meet President Yan again. It seems like fate has brought us together.¡±

    This peaceful voice was soft and tender. It sounded delicate and had a different vor.

    However, Yan Kuan did not seem to fall for her tricks. Her natural familiarity had no effect on Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Miss An, you must be joking. A big star like you doesn¡¯t need to visit a businessman like me.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I only met Miss An once. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to visit you.¡±

    These words were very rude. Why did Yan Kuan seem to have some unconcealed hostility and anger towards Miss An?

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that it was interesting. However, An Ning was blocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s merciless words. Naturally, she felt a little unhappy in her heart. She looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was being held by Yan Kuan in an extremely intimate manner. She continued to smile gently and say, ¡°This youngdy is President Yan¡¯s new femalepanion, right? She is quite beautiful. Hello, I am An Ning.¡±

    An Ning deliberately emphasized the word ¡®new¡¯ with a strong sense of ridicule. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had just suffered a small loss, so how could she not understand the meaning of these words?

    However, looking at this woman¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that she was jealous. Moreover, she wanted to pursue a man who did not really care about her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not suggest to stimte this woman who appeared to be perfect on the surface, but her thoughts were deeper than the sea. Most importantly, she was a woman from the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Hello, Miss An. I¡¯m Yan¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s nice to meet you. It¡¯s my honor to meet you tonight. I just met a singer, and now I¡¯m meeting an international celebrity.¡±

    ¡°Yan, I didn¡¯t expect President Hu¡¯s banquet to be so big tonight. He invited so many celebrities from the entertainment industry to support him.¡±

    Although thest sentence was directed at Yan Kuan, even a fool could tell how provocative it was. Moreover, whether it was in her words or not, Shen Xiaoxiao was referring to you ¡ª An Ning. You¡¯re just a celebrity in the entertainment industry, just an actress. The rich could hire people to support them, but that was all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words had struck a soft spot in An Ning. Now, any Tom, Dick, or Harry could bully her.

    She was the fourth daughter of the Ouyang family. If it weren¡¯t for the Ouyang family, she would never have stepped into the entertainment industry, where her status dropped.

    And there was this Yan Kuan. He was the man she had set her eyes on with just a nce. These people had always been peaceful and just treated it as an act. And how could a man like Yan Kuan not have these women rushing over to him?

    The more outstanding a man was, the more people would covet him. She had always known this, but even if she knew, she would never allow these women to have the guts to bully her.

    ¡°Yan, your little girlfriend sure talks big. But tonight, my brother is also here. He wants to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Our Ouyang family has a new year¡¯s ball in a week. This is also the first time in so many years that the Ouyang family has a direct and friendly party with the outside world. Yan, you muste when the timees.¡±

    An Ning kept saying that she was from the Ouyang family, so what about the Ouyang family? Her purpose was too clear. As long as she was Chinese, everyone knew about the existence of the Ouyang family.

    She said this to tell Shen Xiaoxiao that so what if An Ning was an actress? She was from the Ouyang family, and the Ouyang family had a fourth daughter. Just this status alone was higher than all the women present.

    And a little girl like you was just a subordinate of a man. She had never put you in her eyes.

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not understand the meaning of ¡®peace¡¯? She only smiled faintly. It was as if she was not intimidated by the signboard of the ¡®Ouyang family¡¯ at all. Instead, she said to Yan Kuan, ¡°You promised me that you would go skiing with me in Switzend in a month¡¯s time. Those banquets are held every few days. What¡¯s there to go to, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had vividly portrayed a willful and ignorant little girl. Yan Kuan was stunned when he saw her.

    An Ning was even more furious. This wretched girl had actuallypared their Ouyang family¡¯s party to an ordinary family¡¯s party. Hmph, she really didn¡¯t know the difference between life and death.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve always kept my word. I¡¯ll go skiing when I say I¡¯ll go skiing. As long as the little fellow is obedient, I¡¯ll naturally do whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Miss An Ning, please forgive me for not being able to attend. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°You, you, Yan¡­¡±

    It was impossible for the voice behind her to be too loud. After all, this was a banquet. Even if An Ning wanted to keep Yan Kuan, she couldn¡¯t do anything that would lower her status.

    However, she saw the woman beside Yan Kuan clearly tonight. Earlier on, she heard them say that there was a short-haired Chinese girl beside Yan Kuan during the King of Gamblers Competition, and Yan Kuan spoiled her terribly.

    At that time, she did not believe it, but now she did. However, An Ning still felt that with their Ouyang family¡¯s identity, Yan Kuan would know what to do sooner orter.

    An ordinary businessman wanted to fight with the number one family in China? She believed that it was easier than squashing an ant.

    She red at the two people who had left, then turned around and once again armed herself with a perfect smile as she rushed to the battlefield that belonged to her.

    ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re really smart. You¡¯ve learned from your mistakes, and now you¡¯re using them to your advantage. You¡¯ve really made me angry.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at Yan Kuan with a hint of ridicule and even a hint of sourness as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, President Yan? Are you reluctant to part with her? Or are you feeling sorry for her?¡±

 Chapter 78 - Engagement, Half a Key

    <h4>Chapter 78: Engagement, Half a Key</h4>

    ¡°President Yan, are you reluctant to part with her? Or are you feeling sorry for her?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, do you think I¡¯m feeling sorry for her? Or am I reluctant to part with her? But before I¡¯m reluctant to part with someone else, I¡¯d better feel sorry for our little thing first. Look, this vinegar jar is about to fall over. It¡¯s really full of sour taste!¡±

    Yan Kuan teased Shen Xiaoxiao. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance really made him feel very interested. This stubborn little fellow probably didn¡¯t even realize how much she cared about it.

    ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s jealous? You are. Your entire family is.¡±

    After saying that, she turned her head and looked to the side. She was toozy to continue this topic with this man. She had never been a match for him. It was better for her to obediently stand to the side.

    However, when she turned her head, she saw a few familiar people. They were members of the Liu family. She hated the Liu family the most.

    Her aura was instantly released, and all the uncontroble anger and hatred seemed to be about to burst out.

    Yan Kuan looked at this person who had suddenly be very cold and stern, and his heart paused. He raised his head, and a trace of an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression shed across his eyes. Without saying anything, he pulled her back and hugged her tightly with his arms. He patted her back in aforting manner and slowly said those bewitching words:

    ¡°Rx, rx. Sooner orter, you will deal with them one by one. Sooner orter, they will receive the punishment they deserve. Sooner orter, you will get back everything you lost¡­¡±

    She slowly regained his senses and nced at Yan Kuan. The hatred in her eyes slowly subsided as she said calmly, ¡°Yes, sooner orter, I will take back everything that should have belonged to me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that her simple words would confirm Yan Kuan¡¯s guess. So, that was the case!

    ¡°That Eldest Young Master of the Pei family looks like a noble Young Master that little girls like you like.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s sudden words really scared Shen Xiaoxiao. Was he sick? He actually thought that Pei Li¡¯s face could attract a girl like her? Could it be that her actual age was almost 40? Would she like that b*stard, Pei Li? That b*stard?

    ¡°I thought that you had always had a unique taste? That pretty boy¡¯s face is always bluffing and lying, staring at the title of yboy. He¡¯s like a burning peacock. If his feathers are burnt, he¡¯ll only be left with a pile of white chickens.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. These words were really mean, but he liked it. He nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and lowered his head without saying a word. He was engaged, right? Hmph, such a weakling dared to covet his woman. He was courting death!

    Seeing that this girl had gone to great lengths to hide her identity, but it was also quite to his liking, and now that she had a good eye, he decided to help her. In any case, he really didn¡¯t want to see this little thing bear anotherbel on her head.

    ¡°En, indeed, killing a chicken for nothing is more suitable for him.¡±

    ¡°However, I heard that he has an engagement with the missing Miss of the Shen family. Now that Miss Liu is so anxious to throw herself into the embrace of her future brother-inw. This show is really messy.¡±

    ¡°Engagement?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to nce at Yan Kuan. Why did she feel that Yan Kuan¡¯s words today always had a hidden meaning?

    Yan Kuan raised his brows. Could it be that this little thing had forgotten that she still had this thing on her? Or was it that she didn¡¯t know at all?

    ¡°Although the engagement has been going on for many years, some families still know about it. Now that the Miss of the Shen family has gone missing, isn¡¯t it fine for this little sister to rece her sister¡¯s engagement? Moreover, for a shameless family like the Liu family, they won¡¯t feel the least bit embarrassed about such a shameful matter.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled, lowered his head, and deliberately continued to whisper into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear:

    ¡°I heard that the engagement was made by the Shen family¡¯s old master and the Pei family¡¯s old man, Pei Dongguo. The Shen family still has the Pei family¡¯s family heirloom jade pendant as a keepsake, and Pei Dongguo also has half of the Shen family¡¯s Yin-Yang Key. If this eldest daughter of the Shen family really can¡¯te back, these things will all belong to the Liu family.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, I heard that the half Yin-Yang Key is rted to the life-saving fund secretly passed down by the Shen family. Sigh, I pity the young miss of the Shen family.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skip a beat. The reason she wanted to break off the engagement was to get back the half Yin-Yang Key of the Shen family.

    In her previous life, because of her, the Pei family wanted to break off the engagement, and both parties returned the keepsake. If Third Uncle had not stood up for her in front of all the big families, the half key would not have fallen into her hands. It would only have fallen into Gu Yuehua¡¯s hands.

    At that time, it was because of Third Uncle¡¯s appearance that Gu Yuehua and the Pei family¡¯s n was broken. They originally thought that even if the engagement was broken off, that half key would not fall into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands. Gu Yuehua had also said that¡­ When the time came, the other half key would be added as the dowry for Liu Yufei to marry into the Pei family.

    Otherwise, how could the Pei family agree to such a shameful thing as a change of course and a sister recing her sister¡¯s marriage?

    However, their n was well nned, but it was exposed by Third Uncle when he broke off the engagement. The Pei family was afraid of beingughed at and temporarily handed over half of the key to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, they had always thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was so stupid that the key would fall into Gu Yuehua¡¯s hands sooner orter, and thus fall into their hands.

    They did not expect that the ident that they had caused to Third Uncle would let Shen Xiaoxiao see their true colors. That half of the key had been hidden in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s throat, never to be taken out again.

    As for the other half, Third Uncle had said before he died that if it was really necessary to take it out of her father¡¯s grave. He would dig it up and take it out.

    However, because it was too unfilial, it made Shen Xiaoxiao ept it as useless. In addition to the situation at the time, even if she had the money, she would not be able to make it back.

    That was why Shen Xiaoxiao never really took out the half key.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Gu Yuehua knew clearly where the half key went. That was why she risked her life to protect the half key from them after she was locked in the dark room.

    Now that she heard Yan Kuan mention the whereabouts of the half key, Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that the engagement had to be annulled and the key had to be obtained.

    However, Yan Kuan actually knew about this. As expected, this man always had a skill that no one dared to underestimate.

    ¡°Little thing, do you think that if this Lady Shen returns, will she fulfill the engagement and marry into the Pei family, or will she break off the engagement and retrieve the key?¡±

    ¡°How would I know that? But perhaps this Lady Shen¡¯s brain is damaged. When she returns and sees the Pei family¡¯s Eldest Young Master ughtering chickens for free, will she fall in love with him? Is it even possible to know if she is willing to risk her life to marry him?¡±

    ¡°There are many women in this world who don¡¯t turn back until they hit a wall. They don¡¯t know what they want until they personally experience it and suffer.¡±

    These self-mocking words made Yan Kuan look sideways. Could his guess be wrong? But if his guess was correct, would anyone say such things about themselves and mock themselves?

    It made him a little confused. Moreover, the self-mocking words were so strong, as if she knew something beforehand. What else was in this little thing¡¯s head? Why did it make him more and more confused?

    ¡°Little thing, you seem to know the eldest daughter of the Shen family very well. Do you know her?¡±

 Chapter 79 - The Thoughts of the Ouyang Family and Liu Yufei

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Thoughts of the Ouyang Family and Liu Yufei</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao suppressed the fear in her heart and turned to look at Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t find out that when I was sold, the eldest daughter of the Shen family was in the same batch as me?¡±

    Both pairs of eyes were focused on each other, as if they wanted to see who would lose. In the end, Yan Kuan smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Little guy, you¡¯re really smart. Then what do you think Miss Shen will do if she wants to break off the engagement? She hasn¡¯t returned for more than ten years. Even if she finally ¡®learns¡¯ to return, the Shen family is already the Liu family¡¯s world. Do you think she can turn the tables?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already feeling uneasy when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze. She kept feeling that Yan Kuan had learned something, but his gaze did not seem like he knew¡­ Or did he not know her true identity? As expected, he was a difficult man to deal with.

    ¡°How would I know what Miss Shen is going to do? It¡¯s just someone else¡¯s matter. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled, pulled her cold hands over, and kissed them. ¡°Indeed, what does other people¡¯s matter have to do with us? But if I were Miss Shen, I would definitely take the initiative to promote this sister and brother-inw¡¯s bitter rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be best if everyone knew about it and let everyone be moved by this pair of unfortunate lovebirds. What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and didn¡¯t say a word. She looked at the wide and warm palm in her hand but smiled without saying a word. This n wasn¡¯t bad.

    No matter if it was Yan Kuan intentionally giving her advice or what, Shen Xiaoxiao would ept his kindness. Now, Shen Xiaoxiao removed the wine cup in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drive? Stop drinking.¡±

    ¡­

    On this end, the Ouyang family had sent two representatives tonight, Ouyang Ning and Ouyang Yu. This could be considered as the Ouyang family giving face, so they sent two representatives.

    In fact, it was normal for Ouyang Ning (the name of the big star An Ning) to be invited as one of the top big stars in China. However, Ouyang Yu¡¯s identity had been exposed in school, so there was no need to hide it. Instead, he appeared openly.

    Of course, the Ouyang family had said that they would not give Ouyang Yu a single cent until graduation. Ouyang Yu¡¯s purpose in attending this banquet was to pave the way for his future.

    He believed that these people knew that he was a member of the Ouyang family and would only beg him to use their money. There was no awkwardness for him to open his mouth.

    Moreover, his good cousin, Ouyang Ning, was also there tonight. As a good sister, she naturally could not leave her brother to die. Although the two families were not very close, in the eyes of outsiders¡­ The Ouyang family had to show that they were close and united.

    The head of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Ru, was still alive, but he was already 80 years old. Very little information was revealed about him, and the people who saw him were second to none.

    Ouyang Ru inherited the legacy of his ancestors and had a wife and two concubines. That¡¯s right, he was the only person in the Ouyang family who still had concubines.

    Of course, after the establishment of the monogamy system in China, it became thew of the country. The Ouyang family followed it on the surface, but how could the Ouyang family have so many descendants? Did they not have illegitimate children? No one would believe it if it was said, and Hu Han was the best example.

    Ouyang Ru¡¯s wife had three sons and one daughter, and the two concubines had two sons and one daughter each. Just by looking at the number, it was clear that Ouyang Ru had seven sons and three daughters.

    Such a huge family naturally had a lot of dirty things. It was just that the Ouyang family had always hidden well, and the Ouyang family had a strict family style. Not to mention whether the younger generation would do anything outside, but in the third generation¡­ There were a total of 21 cousins.

    Ouyang Ning¡¯s father was the eldest son of the Ouyang family, and also the eldest son of the first wife. Therefore, the eldest son, Ouyang Jincheng, was in charge of the affairs of the Ouyang family.

    Ouyang Jincheng had three sons and two daughters. Ouyang Ning was the youngest daughter of Ouyang Cheng. As for Ouyang Yu, he was the third son of Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s fourth brother, Ouyang Jinhong.

    The Ouyang family had always been clear about who was the first wife and who was the second wife. Naturally, Ouyang Ning¡¯s rtionship with her cousin, Ouyang Yu, was not that good. After all, one was the first wife and one was the second wife.

    However, many people still could not understand why the great Ouyang family would let the fourth daughter of the first wife be an actress.

    Of course, no one dared to ask this question. However, because of Ouyang Ning¡¯s bold and rebellious behavior, the world didn¡¯t hold such a secretive attitude toward the Ouyang family anymore. Instead, they felt that the Ouyang family wasn¡¯t something that they couldn¡¯t get close to.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s understanding of the Ouyang family was limited to Ouyang Yu, who had almost yed with her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used a trick to expose Ouyang Yu¡¯s identity.

    Ouyang Yu had already prepared to go over when he saw Ouyang Ning. However, he did not expect that there would be a man who could make Ouyang Ning suffer, which made him gloat a little. He did not expect that his fourth sister, who was usually high and mighty, would have times where others would not buy it.

    Sure enough, after being in the entertainment industry for a long time, she had trained herself to be worldly.

    Was the rtionship between Ouyang Ning and Ouyang Yu good? Of course it was good. In the eyes of outsiders, there was no bad side to the Ouyang family. It was just that no matter how good they were, they were not born from the same parents. Even if they were born from the same parents, there was still ayer of difference between them.

    ¡°Fourth Sister, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a time when you would suffer a loss. Say, do you want your younger brother to help you teach him a lesson? Who is so arrogant that he doesn¡¯t even give face to our Ouyang family?¡±

    Ouyang Ning nced at Ouyang Yu¡¯s gloating expression. Instead of looking angry, she looked extremely arrogant and said to Ouyang Yu, ¡°Mind your own business first. How could you be so careless and let others know of your identity? Whether it¡¯s Big Brother or me, even if our identity is known, it wouldn¡¯t be to the extent where everyone knows. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your head.¡±

    ¡°As for you, don¡¯t act so obsequious. Big Brother said that he can¡¯t give you a single cent. The family rules are there. I don¡¯t want to be whipped.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Fourth Sister, Big Brother is an old-fashioned person. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m going to run out of food soon. You can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. As long as you help me, I promise to let that man crawl over and beg you obediently. Really.¡±

    ¡°Puchi¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Seven, don¡¯t joke around. Do you know who he is? If you can really make the president of K-ONE kneel down and beg me, then the position of the next head of the family won¡¯t be Big Brother¡¯s but yours.¡±

    Ouyang Ning nced at Ouyang Yu and didn¡¯t bother with him anymore. She turned around and walked to the other side.

    Ouyang Yu¡¯s expression was even better than a color palette. The President of K-ONE? He was actually here? And he was so young?

    No wonder, no wonder Fourth Sister took the initiative to pounce on him. What a good idea. No, such a good thing could not be taken by the Big House. He had to inform his own Third Sister. Perhaps he could use this news to buy some money to spend.

    Liu Yufei held her wine ss and stood behind the stone pir where the Ouyang siblings were talking. She heard their words clearly. It turned out that the man, the man was really the CEO of K-ONE. He really was.

    Liu Yufei did not know why her heart was beating so fast. It had never been so strong before.

    However, she was not stupid. She could see that the man doted on his femalepanion very much. Moreover, he did not even give face to the fourth daughter of the Ouyang family. This was enough to show how strong this man was.

    However, which man did not have a woman by his side now? Although she could not see the woman¡¯s appearance clearly, she knew that this was definitely not the time for her to run out rashly.

    It seemed that she had to fish this Young Master of the Ouyang family in front of her first.

    Anyway, it was the man that she, Liu Yufei, valued. She would definitely not let him escape from her hands. Her eyes rolled around. Liu Yufei took the wine ss and walked behind the stone pir. She sped up her pace and rammed straight towards Ouyang Yu.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

 Chapter 80 - Her Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 80: Her Doubts</h4>

    ¡°Why do you want to deal with the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, I thought you would hold back from asking this question.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan and said indifferently, ¡°I thought you would take the initiative to tell me, so why do you want to deal with the Ouyang family? The Ouyang family is definitely not so easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like them.¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t like them?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao realized that she also did not like Yan Kuan. This man was actually ying around with her. Was he coaxing her?

    She turned her head and did not want to pay attention to this man. She would rather watch Liu Yufei¡¯s good show of seducing a rich man not far away than pay attention to this man.

    Yan Kuan, on the other hand, sat there silently. After a long while, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°They owe me their lives.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She turned her head and looked at the man¡¯s cold expression. She was actually a little afraid to approach him. It was as if the coldness of his entire body would freeze her until she was covered in cuts and bruises.

    ¡°Hahaha, little thing, just obediently watch your show. That little gaze is really unlikable.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head mechanically. As expected, she did not dare to look at him with her eyes. That dark and deep gaze seemed to want to firmly suck her in, making her extremely afraid.

    Forget it. It was better not to casually touch the ck Emperor¡¯s bottom line. It was best for their rtionship to remain in the current state. That was enough.

    On this end, Liu Yufei had indeed seeded in arousing Ouyang Yu¡¯s interest. Moreover, Liu Yufei was smart back then. She did not make Ouyang Yu, who had once pursued her as amoner, feel embarrassed. Instead, she had left a way out for him today.

    Especially now. Her big eyes were wet and full of tears. Her white long dress looked delicate and vulnerable, making people pity her. It was just a little bit of alcohol. It was nothingpared to the tear-jerking beauty.

    Moreover, the first person he had taken a liking to was this girl. She was innocent, beautiful, and most importantly, she was only 17 years old. She was like a spring onion that had just sprouted. Just thinking about it made him like her.

    And now that almost everyone knew his identity as Ouyang Yu, he did not believe that he would not be able to hook up with this woman.

    Look, there are so many people here. Howe so many people did not bump into each other but she bumped into him?

    Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t the only one who saw everything that happened on Liu Yufei¡¯s side. Pei Meimei, who wasn¡¯t far away, also saw everything clearly.

    However, when she saw her big brother talking to their parents, she didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of reminding him.

    Liu Yufei wasn¡¯t a simple person to begin with. When she was in Country M, she had seen it clearly. This girl might seem young, she had a lot of thoughts, and her methods were impressive. Just her pitiful appearance alone¡­ Was enough to make men scramble to embrace her and protect her.

    However, their Liu family was only a second-rate family. No, they were not even second-rate. Liu Yufei was just a burden that her father had brought into the family.

    The entire Liu family was just a burden to the Shen family. It was just that their fate was good. The eldest daughter of the Shen family had disappeared, and the mistress of the Shen family had ¡®remarried¡¯ to a young chauffeur. It would be hrious to say it out loud.

    But even so, the Liu family still had some tricks up their sleeves. After all, if they did not have the ability topletely control the Shen family in their hands, their family would not cooperate with the Liu family.

    Should she remind Big Brother now? No, definitely not. Moreover, she wanted to see if this Liu Yufei had the ability to hang Ouyang Yu.

    She knew that this Ouyang Yu looked dignified and elegant with a pair of sses. But when he yed in private, he was more open-minded than anyone else.

    Moreover, he liked these young and beautiful girls. Although he was only 20 years old, three years younger than her brother, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to count the girls he had yed with.

    If her brother found out that this woman had climbed into someone else¡¯s bed, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry at all. Her brother would definitely not marry this woman.

    Therefore, she would only watch from the sidelines. At the critical moment, she might even be able to help push it up. Why would she remind or stop it?

    Pei Meimei was such a person. When she liked you, she would want to rip out her heart and show it to you. Moreover, no matter how others ndered you, she would not believe it. Instead, she would feel that you were sowing discord.

    However, if she discovered something wrong by herself and found out that she had the wrong vision, then ording to her always conceited and suspicious thoughts, how much she liked a person was how much she would hate that person after she knew the true appearance of that person.

    At this moment, Pei Meimei was like this.

    These upper-ss banquets were actually very boring, especially to Shen Xiaoxiao, to the extreme.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she had to do whatever she was in a position to do.

    ¡°Little thing, if this Miss Liu were to hook up with this Young Master of the Ouyang n, your chance of revenge would be even smaller.¡±

    Yan Kuan ¡®intentionally¡¯ reminded her from behind. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Ouyang Yu and said with a yful smile, ¡°That might not be the case. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what kind of person this Ouyang Yu Is? With Ouyang Yu¡¯s personality and the Ouyang family¡¯s family background, even if Liu Yufei were to hook up with the little golden turtle now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Ouyang family¡¯s gate.¡±

    ¡°Yo, little guy, you seem to know Ouyang Yu quite well.¡±

    ¡°No matter how deep the Ouyang family hides, there will always be a few words that will spread out. Moreover, there are always many people in this world who are willing to risk their lives for money. It would be extremely simple to investigate a little Ouyang Yu.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and continued, ¡°In other words, this little guy has quite a lot of money in her hands, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Bill¡¯s warehouse was his wealth for a few years. I don¡¯t need to tell you how much there is in it, right?

    ¡°But little thing, when are you going to return what I want to me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan would ask this question sooner orter. That ck Ganoderma was indeed useless in her hands. Now, seeing Yan Kuan¡¯s eager look, she did not decline and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Good girl¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that ck Ganoderma?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao still asked this question in the end. It was just a ck Ganoderma. Did Yan Kuan have to be so desperate to chase it from abroad to the country and take it over?

    ¡°You already called it a Ganoderma. What do you think it is? It¡¯s just a medicinal herb.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    She stared at Yan Kuan and did not say another word. Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were already looking elsewhere. He was avoiding talking about this issue.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was even more confused. What exactly was this ck Ganoderma used for? And what exactly was Yan Kuan hiding?

    Why did she always feel that there was something that she had overlooked, but why couldn¡¯t she remember anything that she had overlooked?

 Chapter 81 - Remember, Donâ€™t Ask Questions You Shouldnâ€™t Ask

    <h4>Chapter 81: Remember, Don¡¯t Ask Questions You Shouldn¡¯t Ask</h4>

    ¡°Is that so? If we have the chance next time, we must go to the resort you mentioned. Didn¡¯t you say that you can ski? I like skiing the most, so we can try it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as I call, those friends will make sure that everything is well arranged.¡±

    Ouyang Yu patted his chest and assured Liu Yufei that the club he introduced was definitely a good ce to go.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a female voice beside him suddenly interrupted:

    ¡°Cousin Yu, if you want to go to the ski resort, don¡¯t forget us brother and sister. You know, my brother is the best skier.¡±

    Pei Meimei walked over with a smile. Wearing a red foundation and a ck dress, it gave her a different kind of wild beauty.

    Pei Meimei¡¯s mother, Ouyang Minyan, was the granddaughter of Ouyang Tang, the younger brother of Ouyang Tian, the head of the Ouyang family. Therefore, it was not wrong for Pei Meimei to call Ouyang Yu cousin.

    Although Ouyang Yu looked down on Pei Meimei¡¯s family. The current Ouyang family was no longer what it was in the past. It was definitely not as attractive as it looked to outsiders.

    Ever since the incident 20 years ago, the members of the Ouyang family began to take up official positions one after another. In fact, their goal was to maintain the peak status of the Ouyang family.

    Pei Meimei¡¯s grandfather, the current head of the Pei family, Pei Dongguo, could be considered a very powerful figure.

    On the surface, they were supporting the Pei family in their work, but in reality, they also needed the help of the Pei family. Hence, Ouyang Yu had some friendship with Pei Meimei¡¯s generation and would give her some face, especially since she was a few years older than them. Even their uncle, the next head of the Ouyang family, had nodded and praised Pei Li.

    ¡°Meimei, I was just talking about you. I identally dirtied Young Master Ouyang¡¯s clothes. Fortunately, Young Master Ouyang did not me me. Where is Brother Li? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±

    Liu Yufei was very smart. She knew too well what kind of environment she was in. No matter what, she had long been Pei Li¡¯s woman. Although it seemed that Ouyang Yu was still very interested in her¡­

    However, facing Pei Meimei¡¯s recent behavior, she still decided to take a step back. It was not easy to hook up with a young man like Ouyang Yu.

    However, she would not let Pei Li go so easily. Pei Li would marry her, but Ouyang Yu would definitely not marry her. She had always been very clear on this point.

    Unless their Liu family really rose to be one of the top families in China¡­ Then she might still have a chance to be the daughter-inw of the Ouyang family. However, from the looks of it, it was impossible.

    On the other hand, Pei Li¡¯s parents would test her parents¡¯ words tonight. Once they relented, they would cancel the marriage contract between that cheap elder sister and Pei Li and promote her and Pei Li.

    Therefore, she was very clear that her current choice absolutely could not allow Pei Meimei to find any ws.

    Pei Meimei looked at Liu Yufei¡¯s words and became even more fearful of this woman. She was clearly trying to curry favor with Ouyang Yu, but she said it so righteously as if nothing had happened.

    Whether it was because she was too thick-skinned or too scheming, she undoubtedly chose the second option. Liu Yufei was too scheming.

    Did she think that she didn¡¯t know what their family and her parents were going to talk about tonight? Hmph, it was not that easy to be their daughter-inw.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Miss Liu. Don¡¯t mind it. However, I know that Brother Li likes skiing. How about we go to the ski resort together this week?¡±

    ¡°My friend¡¯s club is in Huaiyuan County not far away. There¡¯s a hot spring there. We can also soak in the hot spring. How about this? I will invite some friends to go there together.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go there together.¡±

    Pei Meimei was the first one to answer. She turned around and nced at Liu Yufei. She looked bashful and embarrassed. Her face was slightly red. Ouyang Yu almost drooled at the sight of her.

    Pei Meimei smiled and turned around to tell her brother the good news. Then, she left the ce.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that they did not get into a fight. Instead, they agreed to go on a group outing and then disbanded. She also smiled yfully.

    A ski resort? That was a really good ce. She was afraid that it was too good. They were going to y too much.

    She had been there in her previous life. At that time, she was sent to that ski resort by Pei Li. It was said that it was an entertainment venue run by Ouyang Yu and some of her friends. It was far away from the city. Because of that, they could still hunt and ski there in the winter, soaking in a hot spring.

    It was a good ce for entertainment and vacation. The people who went there were all rich and powerful. However, there was another reason why these rich and powerful men wanted to go there. As long as one wanted to y there, there was nothing that could not be yed there. Being open and having fun was one of the characteristics of that ce.

    However, Pei Meimei actually took the initiative to go there. It seemed that she had noticed something unusual about Liu Yufei?

    She did not expect that the methods used to sow discord overseas would have such an unexpected effect.

    ¡°Alright, the show is over. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms and walked towards the door. However, there was really nothing else to see here. Before Shen Xiaoxiao left, she saw Gu Yuehua and Liu Qianmin standing together with Pei Li¡¯s parents.

    The hatred in her eyes did not disappear at all, causing Yan Kuan to frown slightly.

    ¡°Remember, if you want to take revenge, the first rule is that you must first forget your hatred.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. Why did he suddenly say such a sentence? Forget? Was this something that could be forgotten? Could it be forgotten?

    ¡°Little thing, you must remember. Only by forgetting, only by ignoring, can you look down on them when you stand in front of them one day. Only then can you exterminate them without leaving a trace of emotion.¡±

    ¡°If you hate too much, it will only make your hands and feet bound. You can only treat it as if you don¡¯t hate them. That is the limit.¡±

    These words made Shen Xiaoxiao think. If you hate them to the limit, then you don¡¯t hate them anymore?

    ¡°What about you? Do you hate them to the limit as well? Is that why the Ouyang family is nothing to you and you just don¡¯t like them?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, smart. I like this little head more and more. But little thing, you still have to remember one thing.¡±

    ¡°That is, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t be curious and kill the cat, understand?¡±

    The whispers in her ears made her whole body feel cold. Even though she thought that she was different from him, when she heard these words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart.

    From the beginning to the end he thought that she was just an object to relieve his boredom. Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, wasn¡¯t that bored to know things that shouldn¡¯t be known to her.

    She wouldn¡¯t worry about it. It would be best for the two of them to do their own things from now on.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t see it. After they left, Ouyang Ning looked at the direction where the two of them left with a thoughtful look. Aftering over for a long time, she whispered in her assistant¡¯s ear, ¡°Find out who that woman is.¡±

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82: Discuss With Third Uncle</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had not seen the ck Ganoderma since it was handed over to Yan Kuan. She did not know where it had gone the whole night.

    The next morning, he left a message telling her that she could go out by herself or stay in that little nest. If she wanted to run, she could as long as she had the ability to break her neck. Otherwise, as long as the ne was there¡­ She would not be able to escape from Yan Kuan¡¯s hands.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care how this man, who always liked to tie her to his belt, suddenly left without a trace.

    She was curious about the drug that the ck Ganoderma used to save someone. He actually cared so much that he could leave without a word.

    However, it was a good thing that she could temporarily escape from this man¡¯s imprisonment. Shen Xiaoxiao casually packed a few things and was immediately apanied by her personal bodyguards back to her house in the school district.

    Dark 19 was Yan Kuan¡¯s personal bodyguard. When they first met, Dark 19 sized her up for a long time. When Shen Xiaoxiao was about to be extremely impatient, Dark 19 asked in a low voice, ¡°They all say that you¡¯re very good at fighting. Can you spar with me for a bit?¡±

    Even now, Shen Xiaoxiao still could not understand how that shy boy next door managed to be a bodyguard in the Dark Empire.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know if it was because she had not fought for a long time. Her body was a little sore, so she said nonchntly, ¡°Sure, but you only have one chance.¡±

    Her words were very arrogant, but Dark 19¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard it. The two of them quickly began to spar.

    However, just like before, Dark 19 was defeated in just ten moves. This time, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Dark 19 was really going to be subdued by her. At least, before Yan Kuan gave the order, he would listen to her orders. This was enough.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that the video of her exchanging moves with him in order to subdue Dark 19 was recorded by the cameras. This made the four Hall Masters look pleasantly surprised and their eyes lit up.

    At this moment, the four of them only had one voice in their hearts, and that was: ¡°I beg to be tortured!¡±

    These moves and killing moves all hit the key parts. Her movements were ruthless and fast. Dark 19 was knocked down to the ground and this Little Oriental Loli said without even pausing, ¡°Fortunately, I only used 70% of my strength.¡±

    This was simply a p in the face. A p in the face, a challenge. She had to be challenged. However, before the Boss left, he had instructed her not to lose a single hair on her head. Forget it, they had better not provoke this demon god.

    On the other side, Shen Xiaoxiao had just sat at home for less than 10 minutes when Third Uncle opened the door and walked in. He was carryingrge and small bags in his hands. Shen Xiaoxiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had returned early¡­ Otherwise, it would have been hard for her to exin where she had run off to in the early morning.

    However, looking at Third Uncle¡¯s posture, she knew that he was going to cook a big meal for her again today.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re up so early? Come, Third Uncle bought you fried dough sticks and soy milk. I¡¯ll heat it up for you. Don¡¯t you young people like to sleepte on such a cold day? Why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Third Uncle. Why are you going to buy groceries so early? The snow hasn¡¯t melted yet. It¡¯s freezing outside. You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Third Uncle¡¯s body is very strong. I¡¯ll live for another few decades to help you raise your child.¡±

    Third Uncle spoke jokingly. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled but did not answer Third Uncle¡¯s words. Raising a child¡­ She did not have any hope of being a mother in her previous life. It was even more impossible in this life. Could it be that she was going to have a child with that Yan Kuan?

    Come on, he had only treated her as a toy from the beginning to the end. Sooner orter, he would get sick of er.

    However, the Chinese medicine practitioner that Third Uncle had taken her to see earlier was quite capable. After drinking the medicine prescribed, her stomach felt warm. It was unlike her previous life, where her stomach felt cold.

    ¡°Third Uncle, our school is on vacation. I want to go to a resort to y tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Resort?¡± Third Uncle said to Shen Xiaoxiao as he packed up the things he bought.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s that resort in Huaiyuan City. I heard from my friends that we can ski, barbecue, and soak in hot springs. Third Uncle, why don¡¯t we go there together?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ve be friends with your ssmates so fast? If you want to go there, go there. You¡¯ve never been to those ces. However, I won¡¯t go there. It¡¯s too cold. I¡¯d better stay at home. How many days will you go there for? Can youe back in time to pay respects to our ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can go tomorrow. We¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow. We can go to worship our ancestors the day after tomorrow afternoon. But if we go, are you sure we¡¯ll miss Gu Yuehua¡¯s time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gu Yuehua has always been good at putting on an act. She only goes to worship your father on the 28th of December every year. It hasn¡¯t changed for so many years. Moreover, she won¡¯t go back to her hometown. If she goes back to her hometown, she would be drowned by the saliva of the vigers!¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Okay, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Third Uncle.¡±

    Shen Jinwen looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s innocent smile. He held the soy milk cup with both hands and put her entire mouth in the middle of the cup. It was the same action as when she was a child. He felt a rare sense offort and bitterness in his heart.

    He had finally found her. However, the news that he had received made him feel a little sad. Sigh, he had to tell her sooner orter. It was better to tell her. He didn¡¯t know if this girl would be able to ept it after she found out.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Third Uncle received some news yesterday about your marriage with the Pei family.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand that was holding the youtiao didn¡¯t stop tearing the youtiao bit by bit as she ced it into the soy milk cup. As she did so, she said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it that they want to change their ways and let Liu Yufei marry into the Pei family in my ce?¡±

    ¡°Ah? You know about it?¡±

    Shen Jinwen looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s indifferent expression and was a little confused. Why was Xiaoxiao more well-informed than him? And why didn¡¯t she look angry at all?

    When he had received the news, he had been furious. Although he looked down on the ingrates of the Pei family, this marriage was a small matter and could not be snatched away by a burden. These two families were too much of a bully.

    However, the unconcerned look on Xiaoxiao¡¯s face made him release his anger.

    ¡°Third Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. This is actually a good thing. Don¡¯t you remember? When I was in Country M, I told you that the marriage between the Pei family and I must be annulled. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not that simple for them to use Liu Yufei as a recement. There were many families who knew about the marriage between our Shen family and the Pei family back then.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, it was impossible for them to use Liu Yufei as a recement. After all, ¡®I¡¯ am still missing and not dead.¡±

    ¡°After the New Year, we¡¯ll go through some rted procedures. I¡¯ll definitely take back everything that belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Pei family has an item in their possession. Third Uncle, you haven¡¯t forgotten, right? Half of the Yin-Yang Key is in their house.¡±

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83: Indecent Conduct</h4>

    Shen Jinwen raised his eyebrows. Xiaoxiao actually remembered this? She did have a good memory. Such a good memory had not been properly nurtured and instead suffered so much. What a sin.

    ¡°Of course I know about the Yin-Yang Key. However, the Pei family and Gu Yuehua also know about it. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t break off the engagement so easily. Using Liu Yufei to rece you is what they want.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t know that the wealth passed down from our Shen family is so rich that it could rival a country. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to buy ten businesses of the Shen family. Back then, your grandfather was worried that you would be cheated by others, so he arranged this marriage. He didn¡¯t expect that this old thing, Pei Dongguo, was also a fox pretending to be ignorant. He had actually joined hands with Gu Yuehua long ago.¡±

    ¡°They have long had designs on our Shen family¡¯s property. Now that half of the key is in their hands, they definitely won¡¯t hand it over so easily. Looks like we have to think of a way.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, I have already made ns for this matter. Don¡¯t be anxious for the time being. Let¡¯s talk about it after we return from offering sacrifices to our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up. You should take care of your old age properly. Cooking for me every day and cleaning up¡­ If you have nothing to do, you can go to the park and y chess with those old men and women. You can just quarrel with them. You¡¯ve already been tired for more than ten years. Now, it¡¯s time for me to take over.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never forget how hard her Third Uncle had suffered in order to get back the half key for her. He had risked his life. She could never bear to see her Third Uncle end up like this. This old man had devoted his entire life to the Shen family. He should be able to live a stable old age.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that when the time came, Shen Jinwen would also feel veryforted and happy to hear her say this. However, this concerned the life and death of the Shen family. He would never back out at this time and let Xiaoxiao, who was not even 18 years old, face it alone.

    However, he knew that he could not let the child¡¯s good intentions be covered in dust. This matter was originally something that could not be done in time, so he was not in a hurry.

    He said vaguely, ¡°Third Uncle¡¯s body is very strong. But Third Uncle will listen to you. Take it slow. Everything will wait until after the New Year.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Third Uncle and knew that he did not want to continue this topic. Instead, he turned around and went into the kitchen to prepare lunch.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t open her mouth anymore. After breakfast, she sat on the sofa and started to y with theputer. Her Third Uncle would clean up and cook in a while, which made them both very satisfied.

    Third Uncle treated Shen Xiaoxiao as his own child. When the child was at home, the elders of the family would do all the housework.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that the one who truly cared about their family was not to treat her Third Uncle as an outsider. It was best to be casual.

    ¡­

    The resort was located in the suburbs of Huaiyuan County. It was a whole hill. It was in a remote area. However, some people knew about it except for a hot spring.

    It was winter at this moment. Some people came here to soak in the hot spring. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was not the only one who looked weird.

    After Dark 19 parked the car, he walked over and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not very safe here. How about we leave after soaking in the hot spring?¡±

    ¡°19, do you think I¡¯m your Boss and that there are enemies everywhere? Don¡¯t worry, this is China. The security here is top-notch. I haven¡¯t seen any foreign organizations that dare toe to China to cause trouble.¡±

    Hearing this, 19¡¯s face fell. Boss doesn¡¯t have many enemies, Miss¡­

    ¡°No, Miss. I¡¯m not talking about those who aren¡¯t safe. I¡¯m talking about this hot spring vi. Their ce isn¡¯t very clean.¡±

    With that said, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately knew. It seemed that news about the ck Emperor had spread all over the world. They could even find out about this small resort vi.

    Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that the Dark Empire had opened a thick file on any news rted to the Ouyang family. This ce was Ouyang Yu¡¯s favorite ce to stay, so they naturally investigated this ce thoroughly.

    However, seeing that Miss seemed to have known about this for a long time, and even knew that there was a tiger in the mountain, Dark 19 somewhat understood his Boss¡¯ arrangements before he left.

    No wonder his Boss had reminded him twice before he left that he must always follow Miss. She loved to cause trouble.

    At first, he did not understand. This Miss had never returned to the country, so how could she cause trouble? Now, it seemed that she really picked big things to do. It seemed that he had to quickly make some preparations in case he needed to.

    ¡°19, have you found the person I asked you to investigate previously?¡±

    Dark 19 suddenly came back to his senses. When he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he immediately told Shen Xiaoxiao what he had found out:

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already found out. That Young Master Li called Li Yang is an overseas Chinese. Three days ago, I had already summoned him back to the country under the name of Liu Yufei. I think he should arrive here tonight.¡±

    ¡°En, Little 19, you¡¯re really fast. You¡¯re quite efficient.¡±

    Dark 19 frowned. Get rid of the ¡®little¡¯. He was 26 this year, 26 years old. He was only four years younger than his Boss, but he was ten years older than this Little Oriental Loli, okay? She actually called him Little 19? It was all because of his poor ability.

    In the Dark Empire, the rankings were all based on ability. Being ranked 19 was actually a pretty good ranking, but to everyone in the Dark Empire, this was nothing.

    Only those who received the Boss¡¯s approval and were able to fight against the Boss for more than 10 moves could be considered true experts.

    However, from the looks of it now, it was difficult for him to even fight against this Little Oriental Loli for eight moves. It seemed that he really needed to serve this youngdy well so that she could give him some pointers when she was free.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the room card and carried her bag back to her room. It was really much more convenient to have a top-notch talent like Dark 19 to do things with.

    For example, that Li Yang was one of the two rich men that Liu Yufei had seduced in the casino. One of them was a foreigner who was badly beaten up by his own wife. He had recently gone through a divorce case, so naturally, she would not look for him.

    However, this Li Yang was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected. The investigation showed that Li Yang had actually managed to get Liu Yufei.

    This was a little strange. Li Yang did not waste any energy and did not even let Liu Yufei get any benefits. He actually made a shrewd woman like Liu Yufei submit to him. Could it be that his martial arts were too powerful? No way? What on Earth was going on?

    However, since he had this kind of ability, she naturally had to make good use of it. Tonight was such a good opportunity, so she naturally had to put on a good show.

    ¡°Miss, the camera has been set up. Are you sure you want to see it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at this man who was a little hesitant. What was wrong? Could it be that she could not even see it?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Boss said that you¡¯re not allowed to look at these indecent scenes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was instantly speechless. She hadn¡¯t even looked at it, and it hadn¡¯t even started yet. How could it be indecent?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked at it yet. Besides, how did you know that this scene will be indecent?¡±

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84: The Benefactor of His Previous Life</h4>

    Of course, Dark 19 would not tell Shen Xiaoxiao. When they investigated this Li Yang, they discovered that the reason why Li Yang and Liu Yufei could be together was because Li Yang had a short video in his hands. This short video was extremely explicit, it was a shocking ¡®action¡¯ VCR.

    However, she did not expect it to be filmed by Li Yang. It seemed that it was Liu Yufei who had used this threat to force Liu Yufei to be with him.

    Of course, he would not tell the youngdy about this. Boss had said that it was best not to pollute the youngdy¡¯s ears and eyes with these images and things that were not suitable for children. He was the most loyal and obedient hidden guard. Of course, he would do whatever Boss said.

    19¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He looked like a resentful woman. Shen Xiaoxiao felt that he was simply too na?ve. How could Yan Kuan have such a simple and funny hidden guard under him? Moreover, he had even transferred him to her. There was no problem with Yan Kuan, right?

    ¡°19, you should also go down and rx. Although this ce isn¡¯t very ¡®clean¡¯ like you said, the hot springs here are really hot springs. It¡¯s quitefortable. You can go and try it.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just stand at the door. If Miss has something to do, you can instruct me to do it. Boss said that I can¡¯t let Miss stay alone in these dangerous ces.¡±

    After Dark 19 said that, he turned around and walked out of the room. It was obvious that he must have stood at the door and be a statue.

    She shook her head. For such a stubborn person, if he liked to stand guard, then so be it. At this moment, she wanted to go and soak in the hot spring. After all,ing here was one thing to do, but this was also something that she could not miss out on.

    This resort was built on the mountain, so the entire terrain was rock climbing. The hotel they were at was halfway up the mountain.

    There were ropeways and ski equipment. The hot spring pool was at the back of the hotel. A Norda venue was divided into a few private small soup pools and a fewrge mixed pools.

    The small pools had to be booked in advance. In such cold weather, they had already been booked out. Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to go to those small pools to y. She still wanted to watch the show, so she could not miss this good opportunity.

    The group of young masters liked these big soup kitchens the most. They could see beautiful women or some influential families everywhere. They all liked to y, and they could not even y in private soup kitchens.

    This ce was originally run like a rich people¡¯s area, so there were naturally benefits to ying outside.

    People like their parents liked to enter private soup kitchens, but they preferred to smoke that thing while ying in the hot spring.

    ¡°19, are you sure you don¡¯t want to change?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the standard appearance of Dark 19, who was still wearing a ck coat and sunsses, and could not help but shake her head. Was there a need to be so strict?

    ¡°Miss, Boss said that I can¡¯t let you leave my sight. I¡¯ll stay here to prevent any little people from harassing you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a careful look at 19. This person was unusually straightforward from the beginning to the end, and the way he looked at her was nothing but respect and fear. Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly had a bold guess and said to 19, ¡°19, are you gay?¡±

    19 was stunned. When he spoke, he would take off his sses andmunicate with Shen Xiaoxiao. This was a form of respect for her.

    It was also because of this that Shen Xiaoxiao could see the change in his eyes at a nce. That moment of dodging and shyness could not be avoided.

    Indeed, it was true. No wonder Yan Kuan would actually let a handsome man follow her around 24 hours a day, and he was not worried at all?

    ¡°19, don¡¯t be embarrassed. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I was just wondering why Yan Kuan was so relieved. Rest assured, this is amon thing in foreign countries. I am very open-minded. But 19, who is your partner? Is he one of you hidden guards?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s careless words made 19 blush again. It seemed that he had guessed correctly again. However, 19 also knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth when she said that she was open-minded, because he also saw sincerity in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. There was no contempt or disgust.

    However, this was clearly not the time to talk. Dark 19 did not want to discuss this topic too much. His other half, sigh, did not know that he had feelings for him yet. This road was very difficult to walk.

    Seeing Dark 19 put on his sunsses, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was the end of the topic. She held her tongue and stopped forcing him. Instead, she very naturally took off her bathrobe. She was wearing a conservative swimsuit that was almost no different from ordinary sportswear that Dark 19 had found from God knows where.

    She held her tongue again. She was really willing to use cloth. Her arms and thighs were all covered tightly. With her current appearance, no one would take a fancy to her and cause her trouble.

    The temperature here was very high, but it was just right for the winter in the capital, which was several degrees below zero. It was veryfortable to soak in the water.

    The hot spring pool upied an extremelyrge area. In such an outdoor area, there was only a huge sunlight shed above the head that could block out the wind and snow. The multicolored stones spread out on the ground made the ce look gorgeous and colorful.

    There were not many people in the hot spring that Shen Xiaoxiao was soaking in. At most, there were about ten people. This was not a lot of people for such arge hot spring.

    Everyone was leaning against the stone wall with their eyes closed and enjoying themselves. There were not many peoplemunicating with each other. Shen Xiaoxiao also saw that she was not the only one. There were a few other people who were also equipped with bodyguards like Dark 19.

    This was especially the case for a woman in her forties. She had two bodyguards following behind her, and a very young girl who was about the same age as Shen Xiaoxiao was apanying her as they chatted andughed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao recognized this woman. Moreover, she was a woman whom Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to repay but never had the chance.

    Liu Mei was the wife of the chairman of the Fulin Group. The Fulin Group made their fortune by doing retail business. Their Fulin Supermarkets were spread all over the world. They made their fortune in the 1990s and just happened to catch a wave.

    Both of them were people who had struggled at the grassroots level. The rarest thing was that the husband and wife were deeply in love with each other. They had be a legend in the upper-ss circles.

    They were also the only ones who had spoken to the Shen family about the annulment of the marriage back then.

    It was said that it was because the old master of the Shen family had helped them a lot back then. In order to repay them, they had had some business contacts with the Shen family over the years. However, because of the death of her grandfather, these business contacts had decreased a lot.

    Of course, it was not because the people had gone cold. It was because when Gu Yuehua remarried back then, the two of them had talked about Gu Yuehua to her face.

    The reason for this was alsoplicated. However, the two of them were indeed good people. However, good people did not live long since ancient times. When their career was at its peak, their son was exposed for fooling around with his own cousin.

    After being widely publicized, their only son jumped to his death because he could not ept the pressure of public opinion. The couple was heartbroken.

    What was more serious was that their niece was also the woman who had harmed their son. However, she had suddenly changed to represent Liu Mei¡¯s husband, Huang Defa¡¯s younger brother, Huang Degui, and started to fight for the Fulin Group. It had to be said that the Liu Mei couple had made a fortune back then, their own family had provided 80% of the funds.

    Liu Mei and Huang Defa were already over 50 years old, and they had already given up on pursuing this matter. In addition, their niece had the support of the Ouyang family behind them, which allowed them to obtain the Fulin Group effortlessly.

    Thest time Shen Xiaoxiao saw the couple was in a small courtyard of the nursing home. They were clearly in their 50s, but their hair had already turned white. The only thing that was gratifying was that the two of them were still as loving as before, and they were together.

    Liu Mei looked like she was in her 30s, but she was already in her 40s. The girl beside her was her niece, Huang Huiwen.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85: The Fickle Pei Li</h4>

    In her previous life, they had done Shen Xiaoxiao a favor for the Shen family. Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the ability to repay them, but in this life, she would do her best to prevent the two of them from dying without a child.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was quietly observing Liu Mei and the others. Liu Mei was naturally looking at Shen Xiaoxiao as well. The people who coulde here were all rich and powerful. Moreover, she was so young and had a bodyguard behind her. She was a girl that they had never seen before in high society. Naturally, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Liu Mei was a woman with good self-control. Before she became rich, she was a middle school Chinese teacher. She had some cultural background.

    Moreover, although she had a sharp personality and was decisive in doing things, her heart was very straight and upright.

    She smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao in a friendly manner. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally returned the smile. However, the girl beside Liu Mei was looking at Shen Xiaoxiao warily.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally ignored Huang Huiwen. Moreover, Huang Huiwen only nced at her warily before she was attracted by the noise at the entrance.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the main character had arrived.

    As expected, with Pei Li included, a group of dozens of people wearing swimsuits and swimming trunks walked into another hot spring pool beside them.

    Whether it was Pei Li or Liu Yufei, the main character of the day had clearly arrived.

    On the other hand, the person who walked behind them, Liu Mei¡¯s son, Huang Tingxuan, seemed to know those people. However, Huang Tingxuan was only a little over 20 years old. He had a gentle personality and a good temper. He did not have the temperament of those young masters.

    Huang Tingxuan knew those people more or less. However, he was here with his mother and cousin. Naturally, he greeted them and walked over to their side of the pool.

    On the other hand, those people were having a lot of fun. After entering the water, they started to fight with each other. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they knew the nature of these young masters, even Shen Xiaoxiao would have thought that they were really a group of young people who were envied.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao also saw something special. Liu Yufei was dressed particrly beautifully today. She was used to ying the role of a good girl, but today, she was wearing a bikini-ck swimsuit with ayer of gauze on the outside. When it was wet, the gauze stuck to the clothes. It was faintly discernible, revealing her curves without a doubt.

    Just this alluring figure alone attracted the attention of more than half of the men.

    On the other hand, Pei Meimei was wearing a conservative swimsuit that was almost the same as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s today. She was really smart. It seemed that she had received the news in advance. This group of people yed very crazily, so she probably did not dare to dress too ostentatiously.

    The other two girls who were wearing bikinis were the ymates that Ouyang Yu and the others had brought. It was unknown which family¡¯s daughter or young model they were from.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had some impression of the other two men. She had seen them a few times in her previous life, and they were all people who liked to y. She could also y together with Pei Li, but they were called over by Ouyang Yu today.

    It was a quarter past three in the afternoon. Looking at the time, she knew that Liu Mei¡¯s heart had some problems. She couldn¡¯t soak in the hot spring for too long. Indeed, after half an hour, Liu Mei couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She got up. Naturally, the two obedient children beside her also stood up.

    Liu Mei, on the other hand, was very understanding as she said, ¡°You two can soak in the hot spring for a while. It¡¯s quitefortable here. My heart hasn¡¯t been in the hot spring for long anyway. I¡¯ll go and have a cup of hot tea first. I¡¯ll wait for you in the tea room. You two can enjoy yourselves.¡±

    The two younger ones didn¡¯t refuse. They watched Liu Mei stand up and leave. The two of them were clearly more rxed than before, especially Huang Huiwen. She took the initiative to get close to Huang Tingxuan.

    However, Huang Tingxuan didn¡¯t seem to have any other thoughts toward Huang Huiwen at this time. Shen Xiaoxiao was very clear about it. Several times when Huang Huiwen identally touched Huang Tingxuan with her chest, Huang Tingxuan avoided her somewhat awkwardly.

    On the other hand, Huang Huiwen was a young girl, but she actually had a lot of thoughts. Her methods of provoking men were very clever. It was no wonder that an innocent young man like Huang Tingxuan would be attracted to this young girl with a hot figure.

    However, they were biological cousins, so it was a little disgusting to do so. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at them. After being red at by Huang Huiwen a few times, she stood up from the water. Compared to the party of the ten people next to her¡­ The scene here also made her feel a little disgusted.

    It was not toote to remind Liu Mei when things had not developed too badly. It was also very necessary.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up. 19 quickly put the bathrobe on her body. Her actions were quick and humble. Not only Huang Huiwen and the others, but even Pei Li could not help but look over.

    Those who coulde here were all rich and powerful. The sudden appearance of such a youngdy with such a person who was obviously different from the other bodyguards naturally caused a small discussion.

    However, Pei Meimei felt that she seemed to have seen this woman before somewhere.

    ¡°Who is thatdy? The bodyguard behind her is not simple. Look at his appearance. He looks somewhat simr to my father¡¯s guards.¡±

    The one who spoke was a friend of Ouyang Yu¡¯s who was a good-for-nothing, but he was also someone with a certain status. His father was themander of a military region, and he had seen many soldiers since he was young. When he looked at the appearance of Dark 19¡­ He felt that he was somewhat simr to those who had been in the military.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen him before. I reckon that she¡¯s ady from some family who just returned from abroad. However, she¡¯s quite pretty. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s dressed too conservatively, so I can¡¯t see her figure.¡±

    ¡°I say, Tao Zi, you¡¯re really a pervert. The first thing you look at when you look at a woman is her figure. But let me tell you, with such a woman and such a bodyguard behind her, other than Young Master Ouyang who can flirt with her without any scruples, you and I still have to weigh the pros and cons.¡±

    This ttery was good. Although Xiong Neng¡¯s father could be considered to have some ability in the military, in front of Ouyang Yu, he could only be someone who ttered others.

    Ouyang Yu naturally feltfortable listening to these words. However, he had been secretly hooking up with Liu Yufei just now. His calves were itchy from being teased, so how could he have the mood to look at other women¡¯s looks?

    However, hearing such ttery was naturally veryfortable. On the other hand, Pei Li looked at the woman who had left and was deep in thought. He actually felt that the woman was very familiar, so familiar that he had a feeling that the woman should be his woman.

    This kind of thought actually could not be dispelled even after it had appeared in his mind. This was really a little strange.

    However, Pei Li was a man of action. Since he was interested in such a woman, he naturally wanted to know the identity of this woman and who she was.

    Although he had Liu Yufei, Liu Yufei¡¯s identity was a hard wound. Moreover, she was still a little young. He was already 23 years old while Liu Yufei was only 17 years old. The backgrounds of the two families did not match. He knew that the Liu family had discussed the marriage with his parents the night before.

    He had no interest in knowing what the missing Miss Shen looked like. Moreover, even if she was a beauty that could topple the nation and bring down the city, Gu Yuehua and her husband would definitely not let her ept the Shen family¡¯s business.

    Therefore, the value of the Miss Shen was not as great as Liu Yufei¡¯s.

    If he could find another suitable partner, it was not impossible. He was not blind when Ouyang Yu looked at Liu Yufei just now, so he naturally knew what that meant. However, after all, Liu Yufei was his woman, at least for now¡­ Ouyang Yu would give him face and not go overboard.

    However, the Pei family needed the support of the Ouyang family now. If necessary, he did not mind personally sending Liu Yufei to Ouyang Yu¡¯s bed. Even if the Liu family knew about this and Liu Yufei knew about it, he wanted to do it for the sake of Liu Yufei¡¯s love for him, he would probably do it as well. At most, he would make it up to herter.

    However, if that was the case, Liu Yufei would definitely not be allowed to enter his house. His wife would have to be his alone from the start to the end.

    In his previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao had enjoyed this abnormal and bizarre treatment from Pei Li¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. You guys y around first.¡±

    Pei Li stood up and chased after Shen Xiaoxiao¡­

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86: Pei Li¡¯s Pursuit</h4>

    As soon as he entered the teahouse, he was greeted by the warmth of the air. He did not immediately change his clothes and did not feel cold. Dark 19 did not know what Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to do. Instead, he watched as she continued to walk towards ady¡¯s seat in the hall.

    He knew that she was the wife of the Chairman of the Fulin Group. They had just been soaking in the hot spring together. What was Miss trying to do?

    He saw Shen Xiaoxiao walk behind her willow-like eyebrows. When she was less than a meter away from thedy, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao reach out and wave her hand behind thedy¡¯s back. A big gash appeared on thedy¡¯s silk scarf.

    Dark 19 was dumbfounded. Miss, where, where, where did you hide the de?

    When did you take it out? He had checked all of thedy¡¯s luggage and did not find any lethal weapons?

    But before Dark 19 could figure it out, he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say, ¡°Madam, your scarf has a big cut.¡±

    Dark 19, who was surprised and innocent at the same time, felt that he was inferior to her. He said that women were the most terrifying animals in the world. Look, such a different appearance. It was clearly the Miss who had broken the scarf, but she still said that it was thedy who had broken it. Her approach was really good. It was really good.

    Liu Mei was indeed on the right track. She immediately turned around and eximed, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t realize it just now. If I wore this, it would be so embarrassing. Thank you so much, Young Miss.¡±

    Liu Mei directly took off the scarf. She looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was kind enough to remind her, and smiled warmly and amiably.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s performance was even better. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you, Madam? We were just soaking in the hot spring together. It seems like fate has brought us together.¡±

    Liu Mei recognized the young girl when she turned her head. She had felt that the young girl looked very familiar when she was soaking in the hot spring, especially when she looked like an old friend. Naturally, she had a good impression of her.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really fate. Why didn¡¯t you soak in the hot spring? It¡¯s quitefortable to soak in that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not soaking anymore. I¡¯m a little thirsty, so I thought ofing over to find some water to drink. Eh, Madam is drinking flower tea. Do you mind if I ask for a cup of water to drink?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. Come,e, sit down.¡±

    As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao sessfully cornered Liu Mei. She gestured to 19 and 19 respectfully retreated. However, his sense of the Miss had once again been refreshed to a new level.

    Was this a little girl who had been locked up for 11 years? He shook his head. No, there was no resemnce at all. She must be a monster like Boss. Yes, otherwise, why would Boss pamper her so much?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not call each other ¡®youngdy¡¯ or ¡®madam¡¯ anymore. I see that you¡¯re about the same age as my son. Just call me Aunt Liu. May I know your surname, youngdy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good rtionship. I¡¯ll call you Aunt Liu. My surname is Lin. You can call me Weiwei.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I like a straightforward girl like you. Take a sip of tea. Although this is indoors, the temperature here is still not high.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu. Was that your son who was at the hot spring pool just now? He¡¯s about my age, but I see that your son and daughter-inw have apanied you to the hot spring. They¡¯re really filial.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, what son and daughter-inw? That¡¯s my son and my niece. Aren¡¯t they on winter vacation? My son is filial and said that I can soak in the hot spring if my heart isn¡¯t good, but I can¡¯t soak in it for too long. So, I just sat here alone and waited for them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Liu. I thought they were your son and daughter-inw. I saw that their rtionship was so good and they were having fun. They even fed each other. I misunderstood. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    After saying this, Liu Mei¡¯s expression changed. However, she quickly recovered and continued to chat with Shen Xiaoxiao with a smile.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want Liu Mei to discover anything immediately. She was just reminding her so that she could think about it. As for the rest, she would take it slowly. She was not in a hurry. There were still a few years before the incident in her past life was exposed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Liu Mei were chatting happily. She could be considered to know Liu Mei quite well. Some topics could interest Liu Mei very much. However, just as the two of them were chatting happily, Shen Xiaoxiao actually saw Pei Li walking in from the corner of her eye. Moreover, his eyes seemed to have been staring at her the entire time. Shen Xiaoxiao instantly became vignt.

    The chatting activities naturally had to be paused. She pretended as if nothing had happened and said goodbye to Liu Mei. Liu Mei was a little reluctant to part with her. It was rare to find a girl who could chat so happily with her. However, she was not in a hurry. It was a little cold for her to be sitting here in her swimsuit. Moreover, they had agreed to have dinner together in the hall tonight. Now, she would let the little girl change her clothes and continue the conversation at night.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao got up, Dark 19 followed her directly. When they reached the bathroom door, Shen Xiaoxiao said to Dark 19, ¡°19, help me take my yellow down jacket. It¡¯s too cold here.¡±

    19 did not doubt it. He looked at the bathroom and could not enter. There were cameras everywhere, so he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, wait for me in the hall after you change your clothes. There¡¯s a heater there, so Miss won¡¯t be frozen.

    That Mrs. Huang is the wife of the CEO of the Fulin Group. She has a good character. Miss, you can be at ease in dating her.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt like she was about to crack. Fine, did he have to be so careful? He even checked the people she was dating.

    However, she also knew that this must have been Yan Kuan¡¯s instructions. It seemed that the Liu Mei couple were indeed not bad people. Even the Dark Empire said that they were not bad people. They should be really not bad people.

    However, her goal was to get rid of Dark 19 and then properly meet Pei Li. Naturally, he would do whatever she said.

    Once Dark 19 left, she quickly went into the bathroom and changed her clothes. She came out with a pair of simple jeans, a long sweater, and a red woolen coat.

    Her hair was half-dry, and she looked fresh and spirited, making her look clean and pleasing to the eye.

    Pei Li held a bottle of water in his hand and just as he raised his head to drink it, he saw a beautiful woman who looked like a lotus flower walking out.

    She was different from Liu Yufei¡¯s graceful and demure beauty. This girl¡¯s beauty was mboyant and capable, and she looked clean and pure. As soon as she walked out and saw her like this, Pei Li actually had a long-lost feeling of being moved.

    Pei Li was used to pretending to be the young master of an aristocratic family. He was gentle and refined. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao walk out, he casually and naturally took a towel from his side and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, dry your hair. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold in winter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She was really stunned. Why did this Pei Li look like he was trying to strike up a conversation with her? This style was not right, right?

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was in a daze, Pei Li cleverly ced the towel on the back of a chair beside her hand and said, ¡°My sister is the same age as you. I couldn¡¯t help but think of you as my sister. I was rude. I¡¯m sorry. Please excuse me.¡±

    It was really a beautiful game. He was ying hard to get. ording to the script, shouldn¡¯t she immediately take the towel and say to him, ¡°Oh, no, thank you, Sir. Are you really a good person?¡±

    She, Shen Xiaoxiao, was not that cheap. Moreover, how did she chase after this scumbag in her previous life? He wanted her to take the bait with just this little trick? In his dreams.

    Moreover, seeing this scumbag in this life was really useless. He had a white board body that looked like a weak chicken, and he was not even half as good as Yan Kuan. How could she fall for such a person?

    Eh, why did she think of Yan Kuan again? Seriously.

    However, when she saw Pei Li turn around and walk unusually slowly, Shen Xiaoxiaoughed mockingly. She nced at the towel ced on the back of the chair and turned around to take another towel from the other end to dry her hair. She did not even nce at that scumbag. She walked to the other end.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been walking slowly. When Pei Li, who was secretly watching Shen Xiaoxiao, saw that this little girl actually did not follow the script that he had thought of, he instantly felt a crack in his heart. However, a strong desire to challenge her arose in his heart.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87: Hostility Again</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been walking slowly. Pei Li, who was secretly watching Shen Xiaoxiao, saw that the little girl did not follow the script that he had thought of. He instantly felt a crack in his heart. However, a strong desire to challenge her arose in his heart.

    This was the first time that he had been rejected like this. Regardless of whether he was in school or in the upper-ss circles, or if he was doing an internship at thepany, as long as it was something or someone that he wanted to sell, there would be no one who would not hand it over to him.

    Now, he had actually encountered such a joke, whichpletely aroused his interest. He began to wonder if this little girl was deliberately holding back, or if she did not like him. However, he felt that the second reason should not be¡­ Regardless of whether it was his appearance, knowledge, or family background, he was very confident.

    Then there was only one reason why this girl did not pay attention to him. She was holding back!

    This understanding was based on Pei Li¡¯s usual self-confidence. At this moment, he was alone in his fantasies while Shen Xiaoxiao was walking back to where Liu Mei was.

    Liu Mei had seen everything that had just happened clearly. When she saw Shen Xiaoxiao walking over, she smiled and said, ¡°Little girls like you are still the most lovable. Look at how good it is to be young. There are so many suitors.¡±

    ¡°Suitors? Aunt Liu, are you talking about that white chicken?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s adjective made her eyebrows go nk. Then, sheughed out loud and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Weiwei, you mischievous little girl. That is not a white chicken. He is the Eldest Young Master of the Pei family, the third generation of the Pei family.¡±

    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t like men who are too white. Look at him. He looks white, but he doesn¡¯t look like a white chicken. This boy doesn¡¯t look like a boy, he looks very weak. Now that strength is not involved, why would a man look so white for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, youss. However, Aunt Liu feels that what you said makes sense. A boy who is too white doesn¡¯t look good. However, this Young Master Pei is really outstanding. He is currently in his third year of postgraduate studies at the Capital University.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, he has already started to get in touch with the family businesses. I heard that he has a few projects that he has developed himself. There are also smallpanies that he has set up outside. All of them are doing very well and are among the top people in the circle.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Liu Mei was speaking the truth. Indeed, Pei Li¡¯s performance in the outside world was among the top people in the upper circles.

    In her previous life, Pei Li was the most outstanding sessor in the eyes of many families. The third generation of the Pei family followed his lead.

    However, Liu Mei did not like men with skin that was too white. This was also the truth because Huang Youde, Liu Mei¡¯s husband, was born with dark skin. He was once ridiculed by others. Their son, Huang Tingxuan, also had healthy honey-colored skin.

    Therefore, what Liu Mei said was based on the aesthetic standards of young people nowadays. However, she did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao did not like boys like that. However, this made her feel that their personalities were morepatible.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Auntie.¡±

    Huang Tingxuan and Huang Huiwen, the brother and cousin, walked over after they finished soaking in the hot spring. Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked over. She naturally nodded to the two of them and greeted them.

    On the other hand, Liu Mei introduced them enthusiastically:

    ¡°You finished soaking so quickly? Come,e, let me introduce you. This is a young friend I just met, Lin Weiwei. Weiwei, this is my son, Huang Tingxuan, and this is my niece, Huang Huiwen. Both of you are about the same age. It¡¯s fine to be in the same generation.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lin Weiwei.¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Huang Tingxuan politely greeted Shen Xiaoxiao. The reason why he stopped after a short while was because he felt too embarrassed. His cousin always liked to lean on him. He was a hot-blooded boy. This was really too embarrassing.

    No one knew what Huang Tingxuan was thinking, but Shen Xiaoxiao had guessed a little. From the moment he entered, Huang Tingxuan saw Liu Mei¡¯s look. He also quickly walked to Liu Mei¡¯s side and distanced himself from Huang Huiwen. It seemed that this so-called brother and sister were together for some other reason.

    At least, Shen Xiaoxiao could see that Huang Tingxuan was avoiding Huang Huiwen. As for why someone would expose such a thing a few yearster, it seemed that there was still a lot that she didn¡¯t know.

    However, she did not mind helping Huang Tingxuan. After all, such a scandal, whether it was at home or abroad, whether it was in the past or now, was an extremely embarrassing matter.

    ¡°I heard from Aunt Liu that Brother Huang is studying in Chicago? What a coincidence. I just came back from there.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a coincidence. Which school is Weiwei at? Are you back for the New Year?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I didn¡¯t study abroad. I¡¯m now an audit student at Jingdu University¡­¡±

    ¡°Audit student? You didn¡¯te back from studying abroad after all this time? And you didn¡¯t even get into a domestic university?¡±

    These words were very rude. Liu Mei immediately reprimanded Huang Huiwen. ¡°Huiwen, how can you talk like that? Where is your upbringing?¡±

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Huang Huiwen had looked at her with a very unkind gaze. She probably thought that she had taken a liking to her good cousin, especially when she had called Huang Tingxuan ¡®Brother Huang¡¯ just now. Her face was about to copse. She really did not know how to hide it.

    ¡°Aunt Liu, it¡¯s alright. I really did not go to school much. After returning to China, I wanted to continue my studies, so I went to be a guest student. Miss Huang is telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Weiwei likes to study. Young people are not afraid that you won¡¯t learn well, but they are afraid that you won¡¯t even learn. Weiwei is very good. The two of you, don¡¯t stand there. Go and change your clothes. I¡¯m going to have dinner with Weiwei tonight.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, why are you eating with strangers? You don¡¯t know where she came from. Have you forgotten about what happened earlier? Now there are so many girls pretending to be big shots to get close to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up and go change. You don¡¯t have the right to interrupt my business.¡±

    Liu Mei was very strict with Huang Huiwen, and she was also quite merciless. This surprised Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, Huang Huiwen was a little afraid that Liu Mei would get angry. She angrily pulled Huang Tingxuan to the changing room, leaving Liu Mei feeling very awkward.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao also remembered that she had heard that Liu Mei had almost been kidnapped in the early years. The kidnappers had almost fooled Liu Mei by getting close to her through the staff of a beauty shop.

    Therefore, Liu Mei had bodyguards following her whenever she went out, and it was reasonable for Huang Huiwen to say that.

    The awkwardness did notst long, and Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about it herself. Just then, Dark 19 walked over in a very timely manner. Not only did he pass his coat to Shen Xiaoxiao, but he also said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, Sir said that he will call the room in an hour.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to tell Liu Mei that she would probably not be able to make it to dinner. Liu Mei understood very well. After all, her niece¡¯s attitude towards her was not something that she would rush up to.

    However, this also made Liu Mei look at Shen Xiaoxiao even more highly. The two of them already had a feeling of mutual appreciation. At this moment, they left their contact details and bid farewell reluctantly.

    Pei Li stood at the side and looked at the person who had already walked away. He muttered to himself, ¡°So she¡¯s called Lin Weiwei. With a name, it will be easier to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88: Was This a Fight?</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao said to 19 as she walked:

    ¡°19, you really don¡¯t even blink when you lie now. But you appeared at the right time. If I really went to eat in this state, I would probably choke myself to death.¡±

    ¡°Miss, Boss really said that he would call in an hour. I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Yan Kuan had gone crazy again. He had not shown up after he had taken the ck Ganoderma the night beforest. He had disappeared without a trace without even leaving a word. Now, he still had to call. Was he crazy?

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked back to her room full of confusion. However, she did not forget to give 19 a few instructions. After 19 had safely sent her to her room, his expression was really about to break.

    Why did this Miss always like to send him to do things like peeping, taking photos, catching people cheating, and so on? Could it be that she had been locked up in the club and was especially interested in these things? No way? If that was the case, how pitiful would the Boss be?

    Shen Xiaoxiaoy on the bed, thinking about Pei Li at one moment and Yan Kuan at the next. She was in a daze and slowly fell asleep.

    The charging phone rang and rang again and again, disturbing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sleep.

    She angrily took the phone and looked at the message on it. The first message was: ¡°Little thing.¡± Alright, just two words.

    The second message was: ¡°Little thing.¡± Alright, it was still two words.

    The third message was: ¡°Little thing.¡± It was still two words.

    The fourth message, the fifth message¡­

    There were a total of nine messages in a row. Did this guy only know how to send these two words, or did she receive two words just because he had a problem with the text message¡¯s function?

    What was wrong with him again?

    Ding¡­

    Look, it was happening again. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this person must have stopped ying before she could reply.

    She immediately replied quickly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After a while, the text message was sent back. It said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just confirming that you¡¯re here.¡±

    F*ck, why did you send so many messages when you¡¯re fine? What¡¯s wrong with you?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious. She immediately dialed the number. With a ring, the call was picked up. Before she could speak, Yan Kuan on the other end of the line said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You miss me so quickly? It¡¯s only been a few days since west met.¡±

    She missed him? Was he sure that he was not mistaken? She did not know who the crazy person who kept sending messages to disturb her dreams was. Now, it was actually her who missed him? As expected, there was really no reason to talk to this man.

    Moreover, he had previously said, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in matters that should not be your concern.¡± She still remembered it clearly. Her mood was still not good. Who would miss him? Did he really think that he was a hottie?

    ¡°Can you not be so smug? Who misses you? You¡¯re the one who keeps sending text messages to disturb people¡¯s dreams. If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re really angry when you wake up. I heard that you¡¯re having a good time? Why didn¡¯t you have dinner with that ¡®Big Brother Huang¡¯ of yours?¡±

    F*ck. 19, this big mouth. She just called him out casually. Was he going toin?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it not time yet? But you reminded me, I should change my clothes and go down for dinner now. What¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    There was a brief moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Only the sound of breathing could be heard from the other end of the receiver.

    After a few seconds, the man said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little thing, are you provoking me?¡±

    ¡°Provoking you? How would I dare? You are the ck Emperor. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that I shouldn¡¯t ask questions that I shouldn¡¯t? I have my own private life, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Private life? What private life do you want? That white chicken? Or that young master of the Huang family?¡±

    He actually knew about Pei Li. She had not said a single word to him. Moreover, at that time, she had deliberately sent Dark 19 away. This Yan Kuan was really a ghost!

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. When he heard this girl¡¯s unusually unruly words, a trace of anger shed across his heart. He said to the other end of the phone, ¡°You¡¯d better remember your duty and not challenge my patience.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard these words, she was furious. Duty? Was it to constantly remind her that as his pet, his woman, and his toy?

    ¡°Duty? I¡¯m just a piece of clothing that you can throw away at will. What duty do I need? If you need it, then use it. If you don¡¯t need it, then put it aside. Isn¡¯t that right? Alright, Lord ck Emperor, if there¡¯s no problem, please forgive me for putting this ¡®clothing¡¯ into the washing machine and washing it properly.¡±

    After saying this, Shen Xiaoxiao hung up the phone with a thud. That was not all. She immediately turned off the phone and paid no attention to the man who made her extremely frustrated.

    She did not know why she could not suppress the anger in her heart when she heard what he said. What was wrong with her? What was wrong with her?

    She buried her head into the pillow. She did not want to think or look at anything. There was a knock on the door.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious as she shouted at the door, ¡°I¡¯m not happy. Don¡¯t bother with me.¡±

    The knocking on the door immediately stopped. Pei Li stood at the door, deep in thought. This temper, this personality was really new.

    On the other side, Yan Kuan looked at the person who dared to take the initiative to hang up the phone. He was a little angry and immediately called her again. Unfortunately, her phone was turned off. This time, his anger was even greater. He immediately shouted towards the door, ¡°Prepare the ne. We will depart in three minutes¡­¡±

    When Dark 19 returned frompleting his mission, he just happened to see Pei Li stop and walk towards the other side of the elevator. He frowned. This pretty boy actually ran to this door to act atrociously.

    But was Miss not in the room? Or did Miss reject all temptations and kill these wild bees and butterflies in advance?

    Dark 19 walked quickly to the door of the room.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    He knocked on the door again.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s anger had not subsided yet. When she heard the incessant knocking on the door, she stood up from the bed with a bang. She rushed to the door and opened it, shouting, ¡°19, you traitor, are you done? Keep knocking, knock, knock. Why are you knocking? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a room key.¡±

    19 felt wronged. He had just gone on a mission. How did he be a traitor?

    ¡°Miss, I, I, just now, I didn¡¯t knock. Furthermore, I¡¯m not a traitor.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t knock?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao automatically ignored the second half of the sentence. It didn¡¯t matter if you were a traitor or not. After all, you were in the same group.

    However, if it wasn¡¯t 19 who knocked on the door, then she was a little curious. Who was the one who knocked on the door?

    ¡°It was Pei Li. I just saw him leave. I don¡¯t know why he came here.¡±

    ¡°What? Pei Li? Why is it him? What is he doing here? Is this man really a slut? Ignoring him even arouses his interest?¡±

    The Miss was so rude. However, it seemed that the Miss really hated that Pei Li. The Boss should be relieved now.

    ¡°Miss, I saw that he was holding a shawl in his hand. It looks like yours.¡±

    Shawl? Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Only then did she remember that she seemed to have forgotten about the shawl on the chair. She was so engrossed in talking to Liu Mei that shepletely forgot about the shawl¡­

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89: Why Is Du Ze Here?</h4>

    Dark 19 saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was deep in thought, and the fire seemed to have died down quite a bit. He quickly took out his research materials and said to her, ¡°Miss, I only took these photos. I don¡¯t know if they will work.¡±

    Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao was distracted by other things and forgot to get angry. She raised her hand to take the camera from Dark 19 and started to flip through it. Not to mention that Dark 19 was really all-rounder, the angle of these photos was too good. Every photo was of Huang Huiwen taking the initiative to climb up to Huang Tingxuan.

    A few of them could see Huang Huiwen¡¯s calcting eyes and the way she rubbed her big chest against his arm.

    Finally, there was one thing that Shen Xiaoxiao was satisfied with.

    ¡°Go, get the photos developed and send them to Mrs. Huang¡¯s room.¡±

    19 did not know why Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to help Mrs. Huang, but thinking that the Boss said that Mrs. Huang could be handed over, it was fine as long as he did not let Misse into contact with that Young Master Huang, 19 immediately obediently took the camera and prepared toplete the task.

    However, before he left, he still said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, Li Yang has arrived. He should be in the restaurant now. I have reserved a seat for you. After I pass this over, I wille and pick you up.¡±

    This was good news. The irritation in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart had been greatly reduced. She did not show a face to 19 and said, ¡°Okay, go.¡±

    Dark 19¡¯s movements were very fast. After a while, he put his things away and walked over to pick up Shen Xiaoxiao.

    If she wanted to go to the restaurant to eat, she naturally could not appear in a down jacket again. There was only a western restaurant here. Even if she wanted to eat Chinese food, she could not.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao and the others arrived, Liu Mei and the others had already finished eating and had just missed them. Presumably, Liu Mei should have already seen the photo when she returned to her room. Fortunately, she had brought along the apanying doctor, so Shen Xiaoxiao was not worried about her.

    At this moment, her attention waspletely attracted by the noisy group of ten people in another corner.

    The reservation was very good. There was a transparent ss partition. From her side, she could see them clearly. However, if they wanted to discover her, it would not be so easy.

    Slowly cutting the steak in her hand, her eyes wandered around randomly. When 19 saw the ¡®wretched¡¯ appearance of the Miss, he could not help but turn his head away. The Miss actually did not even know how to peek. It was too embarrassing. As expected, she had never learned the anti-reconnaissance skill.

    ¡°Miss, at your three o¡¯clock direction, Li Yang ising.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked. It was really him. It was really the Li Yang that she had seen abroad.

    The good show was about to begin. Li Yang was obviously dressed up today. However, what Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect was that he also didn¡¯te alone. There was a person by his side. This person wasn¡¯t anyone else, it was actually the man whom Pei Meimei had teased in America earlier ¡ª Du Ze!

    How did they get together?

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and asked Dark 19, ¡°How did these two know each other?¡±

    ¡°Du Ze and Li Yang are high school alumni. Li Yang should have learned about Du Ze from Liu Yufei, so he contacted his old ssmate after returning to China. Du Ze doesn¡¯t understand. Now that he¡¯s brought here, he¡¯s probably in a daze himself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Du Ze¡¯s expression. As expected, when he saw the Pei siblings, his expression was very strange, especially the way he looked at Pei Meimei. There was me, affection, and a trace of hatred.

    However, that trace of hatred was too faint, and it waspletely suppressed by the affection. It seemed that after returning to China, the Pei family had not officially made a move against Du Ze, and Du Ze had not broken out of his cocoon and be a butterfly. This was really troublesome.

    As soon as Li Yang arrived at the restaurant, he looked around. When he saw Liu Yufei, he could not hide the trace of surprise on his face. He brought Du Ze along and prepared to walk over.

    They were both in their twenties, and Du Ze himself was a rich second generation. Who would not dress themselves up beautifully?

    In addition, Li Yang was a mixed-blood, so his looks were definitely not ugly. There were not many people in this restaurant, not to mention Du Ze. In the future, he was known as a diamond bachelor, the standard prince on a dark horse. His looks were more than enough to match Pei Meimei.

    It was unknown why such a handsome man would take a fancy to a woman like Pei Meimei in the first ce.

    Li Yang directly walked towards them. Du Ze could not stop him even if he wanted to. Moreover, he had been back in the country for a few months, but he had not been able to find a job. He was originally very depressed, and his old ssmate wanted to bring him out to rx, so he agreed. He did not expect that they would actually meet Pei Meimei here.

    It seemed that the fate between him and Pei Meimei was really not low.

    The moment Li Yang walked over, he naturally attracted the attention of others. Liu Yufei, who was happily chatting with Pei Li, unintentionally raised her head, and her face instantly turned pale.

    Why ¡ª why ¡ª why was he here? Why did hee to China?

    The sudden change in Liu Yufei¡¯s expression naturally attracted Pei Li¡¯s attention. Not only that, even Pei Meimei, who had been observing her, noticed it.

    Following Liu Yufei¡¯s line of sight, Pei Meimei¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. She was used to being willful and hot-tempered. She shouted at Du Ze,

    ¡°Why are you here? Are you following me?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. Seeing that Pei Meimei had lost her temper and attracted everyone¡¯s attention, Liu Yufei reckoned that he was also attracted by his sister¡¯s sudden firepower. He probably did not remember her embarrassed look just now.

    Liu Yufei took advantage of the fact that everyone was focused on Pei Meimei and hurriedly gave Li Yang a look.

    Li Yang hadn¡¯t even introduced himself when he was stunned by Pei Meimei¡¯s fiery temper. It seemed like it was just as Liu Yufei said. Du Ze was really Pei Meimei¡¯s nemesis.

    However, he naturally saw the look that Liu Yufei was giving him. He rolled his eyes and acted as if he didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Liu Yufei was indeed fooled and immediately became anxious. Her eyes became even more pleading and pitiful. Her charming appearance waspletely different from her performance in bed.

    This woman was said to be the most flirtatious woman he had ever seen. Not only was her kung fu amazing, but she was also beautiful, especially the rose that she had tattooed there. He still couldn¡¯t forget it until now.

    How could Liu Yufei not know what Li Yang was nning? She could only secretly take out her room card from her bag and point it at Li Yang when he looked over.

    Li Yang nodded his head in satisfaction. He used his hand to make a 604 and then shifted his gaze over.

    Although everything they had done was hidden, it was still clearly seen by Ouyang Yu who had been secretly observing Liu Yufei. He understood and immediately smiled evilly. He had a n in his heart.

    On this end, Du Ze¡¯s face was flushed red. Pei Meimei did not show any mercy and criticized him. She said all kinds of nasty words.

    The entire restaurant seemed to be looking at him as if he was a joke. ¡°Waiter, chase this poor guy out. When did this ce be so low-ss? Letting in all kinds of people?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a membership system? Is he a member?¡±

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90: Everything That Should Have Come Has Come</h4>

    Du Ze looked at Li Yang without making any mistakes, but at this moment, Li Yang had already achieved his goal. He did not like Du Ze to begin with, and the reason why he was dating a pauper like Du Ze was just to please Liu Yufei.

    He knew that Liu Yufei and Pei Meimei were not on good terms, so he brought Du Ze along. Otherwise, would he be so bored? To find a pauper to reminisce about old times?

    Li Yang obviously ignored him and did not speak up for him. Du Ze was so smart that he naturally thought that Li Yang deliberately brought him here to make a fool of himself.

    He was really stupid. He actually believed that this senior who he never contacted him in China. He did not expect to be humiliated like this.

    There was also Pei Meimei. Was he really that disgusting to her? There were also her friends. So what if he was poor? Who said that he would be poor for the rest of his life? So what if they were rich? They were only using their parents¡¯ money. Weren¡¯t they afraid that one day, that money would not belong to them?

    He would just have to wait and see. One day, he would have to get all of this back one by one.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to chase me away. I can leave on my own.¡±

    Du Ze turned around and walked out of the restaurant. His miserable appearance made Pei Meimei heave a sigh of relief.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was not a big deal. Du Ze¡¯s true suffering had yet to begin. The humiliation at the tip of the iceberg was only the beginning. The Pei family was probably going to make a move on Du Ze.

    ¡°Send someone to follow him. There¡¯s no need for help. Don¡¯t make a move unless he¡¯s about to be killed.¡±

    Dark 19 once again received an extremely strange order. However, he was used to obeying it. He immediately sent the order through his watch. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s steak, which was about to turn cold, and said to her, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we change it to spaghetti? The steak is already cold.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at it and knew that the real show was still toe. She said to Dark 19, ¡°No need. I¡¯m not eating anymore. Let¡¯s go back to the room. We can watch the show when we go back to the room.¡±

    Dark 19 cracked again. Thinking of the camera that Miss asked him to install, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, he still carefully picked up his coat and gently put it on her shoulders.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up. Pei Li, who wasforting his sister, saw her immediately. He did not care about anything else and immediately went to the washroom tofort his sister.

    Liu Yufei was feeling uneasy at the moment. How could she think of what Pei Li was doing? She was just lost in her own thoughts. She could not understand how Li Yang found his way here? How did he get to China?

    And that video. She had already deleted it while he was sleeping. It shouldn¡¯t be a threat anymore, right? It shouldn¡¯t be?

    If it wasn¡¯t for that video threatening her, this Li Yang could be considered a young master. However, he had used that video to threaten her.

    Liu Yufei hated being threatened the most in her life. However, other than that, Li Yang was quite capable. At least in bed, he had more tricks up his sleeves than Pei Li.

    No one knew what Liu Yufei was thinking. However, once Pei Li left, Ouyang Yu used the excuse of drinking to sit at Pei Li¡¯s seat. This time, he sat directly next to Liu Yufei.

    Liu Yufei was still in a daze. Suddenly, she felt an itchy sensation on her thigh. Her face turned red. Of course, she knew what was going on. She turned her head and saw that Ouyang Yu was indeed sitting next to her.

    In the afternoon, when he was at the hot spring, he had identally bumped into her or even touched her. He had made her hair stand on end a few times. However, he knew that she was Pei Li¡¯s girlfriend, so he restrained himself a little.

    Why did he suddenly be so bold? He actually made such a move here?

    Liu Yufei hurriedly raised her head and looked around. Everyone was discussing among themselves. Pei Meimei was alsoining about her ¡®grievance¡¯ to the people beside her. Pei Li had gone to the bathroom, which was a good opportunity for Ouyang Yu to be unrestrained.

    Ouyang Yu¡¯s hands were getting bolder and bolder. Liu Yufei was already wearing a pair of silk stockings, which made her tremble all over.

    She deliberately moved to the side in a reserved manner, as if to avoid Ouyang Yu¡¯s harassment. Her expression was a little aggrieved, but she was also a little afraid to speak out.

    Everything was done extremely well. Liu Yufei knew that the more she acted reserved and was at a loss, the more unrestrained this man would be.

    As expected, Ouyang Yu was really attracted by Liu Yufei¡¯s appearance. He liked such a beautiful woman. So fragile.

    His hands became bolder and bolder, as if he wanted to go further.

    Liu Yufei hurriedly held his hand and whispered in his ear, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this here¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t know that her appearance was simply too attractive to Ouyang Yu. Ouyang Yu was so excited. The more she didn¡¯t let him, the more he wanted to provoke her.

    Ignoring Liu Yufei¡¯s dissuasion, his hands became more and more impudent.

    ¡°I beg you¡­¡±

    Hahaha, she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore? If she wasn¡¯t here, then she could just stay in the room.

    ¡°607,e over by yourself tonight. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face flushed red. She didn¡¯t nod nor shake her head. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she felt Ouyang Yu¡¯s hands loosen. She looked around and no one noticed that she wasn¡¯t right. She slightly increased the distance between her and Ouyang Yu.

    This made Ouyang Yu smile. However, she was Pei Li¡¯s girlfriend. He still had to give him face. It was better to keep it a secret. He had yet to experience the feeling of having an affair. It seemed that he would have a chance to have a good taste¡­ Just thinking about it made him very excited.

    ¡­

    At this end, Pei Li touched the silk scarf in his bag and followed Shen Xiaoxiao out of the restaurant.

    19 knew that someone was following her from the start. He quietly said to the Miss, ¡°Miss, that Pei Li is following us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stopped in her tracks and did not turn around. She felt even more ashamed of Pei Li in her heart. Was there no end to this? In her previous life, Pei Li was not like this either? It seemed that she had really been a slut in her previous life. She had rushed over to stick to him.

    Look at this life. She ignored him, and he even followed her. Really a slut and scum.

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91: If There¡¯s Any Other Smell, Of Course I¡¯ll Throw It Away</h4>

    There was a small path from the dining room to the room. It was designed to show the snowy scenery here, even though it was already night and the surroundings were lit up with colorful lights.

    There were a few ice sculptures not far away. The colorful lights were a little interesting. If there was nothing else, they could enjoy the beautiful scenery here.

    But now that there was a mouse behind her, she was naturally not in the mood.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked a little faster. She had just reached the lobby when she saw Liu Mei and Huang Tingxuan standing at the front desk to check out. However, she did not see Huang Huiwen. Shen Xiaoxiao thought that Liu Mei must have seen the photos. Otherwise, how could she be in a hurry to leave at thiste hour when it was still snowing outside?

    ¡°Aunt Liu, it¡¯s already sote. Are you guys leaving?¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. When she returned to her room after dinner, she did not expect to see that photo. She did not know who had given it to her on purpose. This was really a scandal, a scandal!

    Her family was unfortunate. She had said that her uncle¡¯s family had no good intentions. Back when they were at their most difficult time, her uncle¡¯s family had shouted for their shares to be withdrawn, almost causing them to go bankrupt.

    At that time, they had already shed all pretense of cordiality. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the old master of the Shen family had lent them arge sum of money to tide them over, they would have long been sent back to their old home to teach and farm.

    Alright, when their own family started up again, they would lick their faces and pull the strings again. However, they weren¡¯t made of mud. Once they said that they were done with their interactions, they would absolutely not contact them again.

    It was just that this niece wasing to the capital to attend school. They had seen that the child was rather well-behaved. Moreover, her uncle¡¯s family hadn¡¯t been doing well these past few years. If they could help, they would help. Who would have thought that they would help out a disaster? What a shameless little hoof!

    Now that she had suddenly met Shen Xiaoxiao, although Liu Mei¡¯s heart was very irritated, she still squeezed out a smile and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Weiwei, I¡¯m really sorry. I was supposed to have dinner with you tonight, but we didn¡¯t manage to get together. Your Uncle¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so your Brother Huang and I will be going back overnight. When we get back to the capital, give Auntie a call. Come over to Auntie¡¯s house to y.¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know that this was an excuse? Moreover, she knew that Liu Mei was definitely feeling ufortable at the moment, so she no longer pulled her to talk. Instead, she said very politely, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be anxious. Take your time to go back. Take your time on the road. I won¡¯t keep you any longer. We¡¯ll contact you again when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Liu Mei once again looked at this forthright person. She did not ask what exactly was wrong with her. She was very sensible, so she epted this favor. She took her luggage and left with Huang Tingxuan in a somewhat embarrassed manner.

    Dark 19 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and gave her a look. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately understood and walked straight to the elevator. She wanted to go back to her room as soon as possible. She was toozy to talk with this man. He was really annoying.

    But she wanted to escape. Pei Li had chased her all the way. How could he let her leave so easily?

    He took a step forward and stopped Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Miss Lin, Miss Lin, please wait.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao paused. He was really capable. He knew her name so quickly. Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to be puzzled and turned her head to look over.

    Pei Li still looked like a young master. His long brown coat made him look even more straight and slender.

    His elegant short hair had some snowkes that had not dispersed in time. His entire person looked clean and neat. In addition, after entering the room, the melted snow made his hair look extremely wet, making him look exceptionally handsome.

    However, in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, these were especially ring.

    She used a lot of strength to resist herself from rushing up to him to give him two ps. She did not know why he was so embarrassing to pounce on her again and again.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still expressionless. 19 was also looking at Pei Li with a serious and guarded look.

    Pei Li was stunned. She was so cold. However, when he thought of her bad temper in front of her room in the afternoon, it matched her mboyant and gorgeous temperament.

    When he thought of this, Pei Li¡¯s awkward expression instantly returned to normal. He became humble and gentle.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Lin, this is your scarf. I found it in the tea room in the afternoon. I wanted to send it to Miss Lin¡¯s room, but I was afraid that I would be rude to Miss Lin, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So now you¡¯re here to stop me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, you must be joking. I should return it to its rightful owner.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the scarf that Pei Li handed over and waved her hand. 19 walked forward and took it with one hand.

    However, Pei Li was stunned for a second before he reacted. Although his expression was no longer good, he still maintained hisposure.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at his every expression. She wanted to see how good Pei Li¡¯s patience was.

    ¡°Actually, this kind of scarf is not worth much. It¡¯s just that this gentleman¡¯s method of picking up girls is a little clumsy. Alright, but I still have to thank this gentleman. This gentleman has nothing else, right? Goodbye.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not wait for Pei Li¡¯s reaction. Not only did she turn around and leave, but she also spoke to 19 in a voice that almost everyone could hear.

    ¡°Why are you still holding it in your hand? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty? I don¡¯t want anything that someone else has touched, especially someone who doesn¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. 19, your habit of receiving junk isn¡¯t very good.¡±

    ¡°Miss, this subordinate admits his mistake. This subordinate will immediately change it.¡±

    19 directly threw the silk scarf into the trash can near the elevator. When he saw that the elevator had arrived, he protected Shen Xiaoxiao and walked into the elevator.

    Pei Li remained where he was. His expression was indescribably ugly. This was the first time, definitely the first time someone had rejected him so mercilessly.

    However, the more this was the case, the more he felt that it was meaningful to conquer such a woman. Moreover, at this moment, this truly made himpletely interested. This woman was interesting.

    Standing in the elevator, 19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°Miss, you seem to have some hostility toward that Mr. Pei?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned and said to 19, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite obvious. Your words are a little, a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Merciless?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Then do you think it¡¯s not good?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m more curious. Miss seems to be especially rude to him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was she especially rude to him? It seemed that this was not good. She had to adjust her state of mind. Sometimes, treating someone too specially meant something else.

    ¡°If I see him again next time, I¡¯ll definitely politely reject him.¡±

    19 choked. Alright, Miss, you¡¯re so funny.

    The elevator soon reached the fifth floor. 19 was still standing at the door. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and said, ¡°19, you should go back and rest early. I won¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°Boss said that I can¡¯t leave Miss. Miss, don¡¯t worry. This time, I won¡¯t let those fliese and harass you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Alright, you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself to such a fool.

    She immediately ignored him and walked straight into the room. She had been feeling a little bloated just now. She was afraid that something good was about to happen, so she took off her clothes and went straight into the bathroom.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood naked under the showerhead. At this moment, the bathroom door slowly opened¡­

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92: He Actually Knows?</h4>

    He was wearing a ck shirt and a pair of straight trousers. He casually and naturally leaned against the door and unbuttoned his cuffs with one hand. However, his eyes were fixed on the beautiful woman standing under the shower, and his expression was inexplicable.

    ¡°How long are you going to look at me for?¡±

    ¡°I just want to see how long it will take for you to discover me standing here like a handsome man.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held back herughter. She did not know that this man hade over so quickly. Moreover, wasn¡¯t he supposed to be angry? Why was he still smiling cheekily at this moment? This man was bing more and more iprehensible.

    ¡°Is he handsome? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Really? My skin is still quite dark.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a long time before she reacted to this mindless sentence. It seemed that he really hadplete control over her. He actually knew about the joke between her and Liu Mei.

    At the thought of this, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was no longer as rxed as before. She turned around and grabbed the bathrobe beside her and wrapped it tightly.

    ¡°I need to go to the toilet. Please go out for a while.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at her, turned around, and walked out of the toilet.

    The atmosphere between the two of them seemed rather strange, but no one took the initiative to break the silence.

    After tidying herself up, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but sigh in relief when she realized that her period had reallye. She really did not have the heart to deal with this man tonight.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that it would be fine as long as she did not deal with him, but she did not know that there was an even bigger problem waiting for her.

    ¡°That fianc¨¦ of yours is quite interesting. It turns out that he was born to enjoy being abused, right? Shen Xiaoxiao, the eldest daughter of the Shen family!¡±

    Boom! Shen Xiaoxiao felt as if her surroundings were spinning and copsing. He knew. Yan Kuan knew it. He actually knew her identity.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making things clear again. Be good, don¡¯t be so agitated.¡±

    Yan Kuan still acted as if nothing had happened. However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with thought. What did he want to do?

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao hold back her words for a long time, Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh? I thought you were going to say something like ¡®How did you know?''¡±

    ¡°Hmph, is there anything in this world that you, ck Emperor, can¡¯t find out?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re quite self-aware, but as for what I want, why don¡¯t I ask Miss Shen what you¡¯re going to do? You¡¯re the first person who dares to use me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t use you.¡±

    ¡°Little thing, since we¡¯ve already reached this point, is there a need to hide it anymore?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao lowered her head, allowing the water droplets to drip down from her hair. Her entire body seemed to be frozen, not knowing what to do at all.

    Yan Kuan looked at the dazed Shen Xiaoxiao and did not rush her. Instead, he calmly stood up and took the towel in her hand. He wiped her wet hair one after another, not forgetting to mutter, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to wash your hair at night. The humidity in the capital is very heavy. Even if you want to wash your hair, you have to dry it. Sit over here.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was like a puppet that he could casually fiddle with. Yan Kuan casually took a blow dryer from the side and helped her dry her short hair.

    It seemed to have be much darker and smoother. It seemed that he still had to take good care of it. It was not enough.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never enjoyed such treatment, and she had never thought that Yan Kuan would do this. At this moment, her mind was filled with those things and ns.

    When her hair waspletely dry, her whole body was warm andfortable, but her heart was still uneasy.

    ¡°Be good. Lie down on the bed. I¡¯ve asked 19 to send over hot milk. Drinking a little will make your stomach feel better.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was carried onto the bed by him. She stared nkly at Yan Kuan. How did he know? What did he not know?

    Yan Kuan ignored her stunned expression. He knew the moment he entered the bathroom. He had always been sensitive to the smell of blood. Although it was faint, he could still smell it.

    With 19 with her, there was no way she would be injured. Therefore, there was only one possibility for the smell of blood.

    At first, he had rushed over in a huff, but he had also seen the farce downstairs. It seemed that the fianc¨¦ had a high position in this little thing¡¯s heart.

    However, this was a little strange. No matter from any aspect, the little thing had been sold at the age of six, so it was impossible for her to have such a great hatred toward these people. Of course, if it was toward the Liu family, it would be understandable.

    But what about the Pei Family? There was also Pei Li. The things that she had 19 do were more or less rted to that Pei Li. The ultimate goal of attacking Liu Yufei was to drag down Pei Li and Ouyang Yu.

    Her behavior made him really unable to understand.

    ¡°I want revenge.¡±

    With the milk in his hand, she suddenly said these words. Yan Kuan nced at her, took off his clothes, and nced at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said this a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let others know that I¡¯m Shen Xiaoxiao. You also know that too many people are coveting the wealth left behind by my Shen family.¡±

    This reason was barely passable, but this little thing was obviously avoiding the important points.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. You have 10 minutes to consider.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person who suddenly walked into the bathroom, and her heart paused. He really didn¡¯t believe it. It seemed that he was forcing her to tell the truth.

    But what she said was the truth. Then what was she going to say? Could it be that she couldn¡¯t even tell the truth these days?

    Time passed by minute by minute. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ss of milk that was gradually cooling down. She picked it up and drank it in one gulp. Meanwhile, Yan Kuan also slowly walked out of the bathroom.

    The corner of the nket was lifted. He wore pajamas and got onto the bed with his upper body bare. He pulled her over and held her in his arms.

    He wanted to light a cigarette, but when he looked at the silly girl in his arms, he held it in.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, go to sleep. I haven¡¯t slept for three days.¡±

    Three days without sleep? Then what did he do? Also, wasn¡¯t he waiting for her answer? Why didn¡¯t he ask?

    Shen Xiaoxiao struggled out of his arms. She looked at Yan Kuan calmly and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I just want revenge. They¡¯re in the open, and I¡¯m in the dark. I don¡¯t have the ability to hit them in one hit, so I chose to hide.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I also know that I can¡¯t hide Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity for long. But I¡¯m not yet 18 years old. I can¡¯t Let the Liu family take away my custody, so I have to hide my identity.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the Pei family. They shamelessly allied with the Liu family and caused the death of my grandfather and father. I definitely can¡¯t let them off so easily.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned, but she still nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the general idea.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked straight at her without blinking. After a long while, he said, ¡°After you¡¯re done, go to sleep.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was dumbfounded. It was so easy to pass the test? How could it be so easy to get rid of that person who did not give up until he achieved his goal?

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Yan Kuan¡¯s arms with doubt. After a long while, she heard Yan Kuan say softly¡­

 Chapter 93 - Yan Kuanâ€™s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 93: Yan Kuan¡¯s Identity</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao was held in Yan Kuan¡¯s arms, full of doubt. After a long time, she heard Yan Kuan speak softly:

    ¡°I will deal with the Ouyang family. You can do whatever you like. But you must remember, this is the only time I will allow my woman to lie to me.¡±

    ¡°Also, you should save the money in your hands. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold. In my Dark Empire, there is a reward of 100 million yuan for investigating the Ouyang family 20 years ago.¡±

    ¡°I remember saying that you shouldn¡¯t ask about it. Don¡¯t ask.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. She used another identity to offer the reward. How could he know it was her?

    ¡°The person who helped you with your identity is a talent. Don¡¯t count on him in the future. After he made your passport and ran away, he was already mine. Only you are stupid enough to think that you can do things with money.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°The matter of the Ouyang family 20 years ago was indeed rted to me. When it¡¯s time for you to know, I will tell you.¡±

    These words made Shen Xiaoxiao feel even more upset. She did not know why she had ced a bounty on Yan Kuan in the heat of the moment. However, at that time, she really wanted to know what Yan Kuan¡¯s background was.

    However, he was the ck Emperor. She definitely could not rashly investigate him. However, if she did not investigate him, it was possible to investigate the Ouyang family. As long as she knew everything about the Ouyang family, she would naturally be able to find out the clues.

    However, she did not expect that Yan Kuan would find out about it again after just two days. This was really, really making her not know what to say.

    She also wanted to hide those secrets about herself. Yan Kuan was too scary, too terrifying. Fortunately, she was not his enemy. Otherwise, killing her would be easier than killing an ant.

    However, Yan Kuan said that the Ouyang family incident 20 years ago had something to do with him? How old was he at that time? At most, he was 10 years old. He was so small at that time. How could have anything to do with him?

    Also, how was Yan Kuan going to deal with the ledger he found on Qian Weitang?

    Her mind was full of question marks. She did not know what to do. However, Yan Kuan¡¯s words changed the topic again.

    ¡°But as for what you said about whether you are my clothes or not, I can only tell you that you can forget about being my clothes. Underwear is not bad.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking about what he said just now. Why did it turn into this topic in the blink of an eye? He even said that she was underwear. Oh my god, was there such a cute and obedient underwear like her?

    As expected, this man¡¯s brain was really hard to understand.

    ¡°Good girl, look at how good I am. I always keep you close to my body. No matter how many people want to hide, they can¡¯t hide, right!¡±

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this sentence sounds better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If one day you get tired of me, I only hope that you won¡¯t stop me from taking revenge, and don¡¯t¡­ Turn around and step on me.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you think of me? Are you so unconfident in yourself? So you investigated the Ouyang family just to find out what I have to do with the Ouyang family, and then use it to ckmail me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. She had been getting more and more familiar with this action recently, but Yan Kuan really didn¡¯t like what she said.

    ¡°I never thought of ckmailing you. I don¡¯t have the ability either. I just don¡¯t want to be a woman without confidence.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to say more about the difference between you and me, right? With your identity as the ck Emperor, I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m the only woman you¡¯ve ever had.¡±

    ¡°If one day you want to attack me, I can also protect myself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not lying. Just by looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s tricks in bed, she did not believe that he only had her.

    Yan Kuan rolled his eyes and continued to stare at this little woman with a yful expression. The words that came out of his mouth were getting more and more unpleasant to hear, but they were bing more and more real.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I only have you as my woman? As for those things to protect yourself? If you want them, I can give them to you.¡±

    When Yan Kuan said this, Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect him to say that. ¡°Give them to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I can give you all the things that the Federation wants, including some of the things I have overseas.¡±

    ¡°Why ¡ª why?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Why had Yan Kuan suddenly gone crazy?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to protect yourself?¡±

    ¡°I ¡ª I ¡ª that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then what do you mean?¡± Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao jokingly. She was getting cuter and cuter. Could it be that she didn¡¯t want this little look anymore?

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it and said, ¡°I only wanted to have something on you so that I wouldn¡¯t have nowhere to cry after you dumped me.¡±

    ¡°You have so many women. Isn¡¯t Miss An Ning also your confidante? She even warmly invited you to the Ouyang family¡¯s ball. What if one day you turn around and help the Ouyang family deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, so you¡¯ve said so much. Little thing, are you jealous? Be good, don¡¯t worry, I only like you as your man. Don¡¯t worry about that. As for helping the Ouyang family? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°You, you, who wants you to like me? Also, how is it impossible? That, that Ouyang Ning is so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You are really stupid. From the very beginning, I said that I would deal with the Ouyang family. Do you think that I am just saying that?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was angry. She had said so much, but it was not because she was afraid that he would not want her. She was, she was¡­ Yes, what exactly was she trying to express?

    ¡°The Ouyang family has deep roots. It is not so easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll switch sides at thest minute? Don¡¯t worry, I, Yan Kuan, don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±

    ¡°As for whether or not I¡¯ll abandon you, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as you¡¯re obedient, I promise I won¡¯t abandon you. Alright, go to sleep.¡±

    That night, she had been fooling around. How did it turn into this? Liking? Would he like her? Forget it, she should just go and dream!

    It was undeniable that this man¡¯s embrace was always so warm andfortable. With him by her side, she seemed to have never woken up in the middle of the night.

    Those questions that were still hidden in her heart could not be dispelled. However, Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to have a direction in her heart regarding who Yan Kuan was. He was definitely not as simple as what she saw in front of her eyes.

    After falling into a deep sleep, Yan Kuan opened his eyes and looked at her peaceful face. He reached out his hand and gently touched her cheek. Her red little face was still so cute.

    He lowered his head and said in a voice that she could only hear, ¡°Little thing, please, please don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    The next morning, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in a daze as he handed something to 19. She rubbed her eyes and slowly woke up. She asked Yan Kuan, who had personally brought her breakfast, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Little guy, did you forget the thing that you had 19 secretly take pictures of?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately perked up. That¡¯s right. She had originally nned to watch the live broadcast yesterday, but the arrival of this man had ruined all her ns. What exactly happenedst night?

    ¡°What happenedst night? Where¡¯s the video? Quick, let me take a look.¡±

    Who knew that when he heard this, Yan Kuan¡¯s face darkened, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I seem to have told you before that you¡¯re not allowed to look at those things that are indecent. You¡¯re still young, so it¡¯s not good to look at those things. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already taken care of the follow-up for you. Just wait and watch the good show.¡±

    She was still young? Alright, he knew that she was young, but he still ate her up? And he took care of it? She didn¡¯t know anything. It wasn¡¯t fair, it was too unfair. Didn¡¯t shee all the way here just to watch a good show?

    ¡°Alright, eat your breakfast and I¡¯ll tell you what happened to them¡­¡±

 Chapter 94 - Strange Tattoos

    <h4>Chapter 94: Strange Tattoos</h4>

    Pei Li had never been in a good mood ever since he returned to his seat. When he saw that Pei Meimei was still furious, he patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Go back to your room and rest early after eating. Big Brother will take care of other things for you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    When Pei Meimei met Pei Li¡¯s eyes, she knew what Pei Li meant. Big Brother was deliberately trying to distract her. It seemed that their activities at night were probably rted to those things again.

    Pei Meimei nodded obediently.

    Liu Yufei nced at them and did not think too much about it. This was her first time interacting with these people. Pei Li would definitely not let her suffer a loss. Moreover, in the eyes of these people, Liu Yufei was Pei Li¡¯s woman. No matter what, they would give her face, including Ouyang Yu.

    When Liu Yufei heard that Pei Li wanted her to go back to her room and rest earlier, she instantly heaved a sigh of relief. In the afternoon, Pei Li had told her that tonight, they would probably discuss some matters and would note looking for her. She was not a fool. She knew that these young masters would note looking for her. Whether it was those two women or not, they definitely would not simply discuss matters.

    However, as a simple and obedient little girlfriend, she naturally had to cooperate well. Moreover, if they were to discuss matters tonight, Ouyang Yu should not havee looking for her. This would make it easier for her to deal with Li Yang¡¯s matters.

    Liu Yufei nodded. After dinner, she returned to her room with Pei Meimei one after the other.

    Ouyang Yu watched Liu Yufei leave in a rxed manner. She smiled faintly. Did she think that everything would be fine just like that? It was still early.

    Pei Li was not in a good mood. He did not mind having fun with them. This ce was originally opened by their group. Someone took out his tool. Four men and two women opened arge private room and started having fun.

    The two women were the young models that they had found. Their skills in serving people were good, but Pei Li was clearly not happy tonight. The other two people also had good taste. With Ouyang Yu giving him some pointers, the two of them took turns persuading him to drink.

    Pei Li also did not reject anyone. In a daze, he pulled one of the young models into the room.

    The remaining two people wanted to give the other young model to Ouyang Yu. However, Ouyang Yu had a good show tonight, so how could she be interested in this?

    He directly rejected their good intentions and watched as the two men dragged the young model into the room. Ouyang Yu smiled. These things weren¡¯t as fun as having an affair.

    Moreover, this was Pei Li¡¯s woman. This was even more interesting. Didn¡¯t they say that Pei Li was the most outstanding third generation? Not only did his uncle say so, but even his father often nagged in his ear. Now, let him have a taste of this good third generation¡¯s girlfriend.

    Pei Li tidied up his own things and turned around to walk upstairs.

    At this end.

    Liu Yufei quickly went back to her room to change into a new set of clothes. She took her bag and walked into Li Yang¡¯s room, full of doubt and anticipation.

    Just as she knocked on the door, the door was immediately opened. She was pulled in forcefully by someone and was instantly embraced.

    ¡°Oh my god, I missed you so much.¡±

    Li Yang had been holding back for four to five days since he received the email for this meeting. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to have a good fight with this woman for a few hundred rounds, would he have held back so much?

    This woman¡¯s taste was too good. He couldn¡¯t let her not enjoy herself because of him.

    ¡°Wait, wait, why are you in such a hurry? Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I say that I would go abroad to look for youter?¡±

    Liu Yufei didn¡¯t forget what she wanted to find out.

    Li Yang wasn¡¯t stupid. He didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took out his phone and directly said to Liu Yufei, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I can only watch videos every day and can¡¯t touch the real person? I feel so sullen, so I couldn¡¯t help bute over. Baby, did you miss me?¡±

    Liu Yufei knew that her guess hade true when she saw his phone. It turned out that he had indeed made a backup of the video. She had only deleted one of the backups that night.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s expression immediately turned a little ugly, but she knew that she absolutely could not provoke this man. He had her biggest and greatest leverage.

    Fortunately, this man had always been abroad. Even if he came back asionally to satisfy his cravings, it would not cause too much trouble for her. Moreover, this man¡¯s kung fu was very good, so she would not be at a disadvantage.

    In an instant, Liu Yufei weighed the pros and cons and immediately changed her smiling face. She no longer pretended to look at Li Yang and said coquettishly, ¡°Annoying. Why are you so impatient? I miss you too.¡±

    After saying this, Liu Yufei¡¯s small face even turned red in time. This really made Li Yang excited as if he had been injected with stimnts.

    He liked this kind of tone.

    In no time at all, he stripped Liu Yufei¡¯s clothes clean¡­

    Ouyang Yu looked at the time. It was 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. The brothers in the room were having a good time. This was a good time for him.

    He walked to Liu Yufei¡¯s door and knocked for a long time, but no one answered. It was a little strange, but after thinking for a moment, he thought of it. He immediately walked to the front desk and got the room of the man he saw tonight.

    He took the room card and walked straight to the fourth floor. This was originally a leisure ce designed for wealthy people. Every room was a suite. Ouyang Yu quietly opened the door, and as soon as he entered, he heard a sound that made people blush and their hearts beat.

    Ouyang Yu quietly walked to the bedroom door and gently opened a crack of the door. The battle situation in the room was clearly seen.

    The first thing that came into his sight was the blood-red rose with a special tattoo. It was exciting, exciting, and bright like fire, simr to a real flower.

    This tattoo was the thing that Liu Yufei was most proud of. This tattoo was not given to her by anyone else. It was given to her by Gu Yuehua when she was 13 years old and had her first period. She had personally brought her to a very old and shabby old house. An old granny had personally tattooed it for her.

    When the old granny had tattooed this tattoo, she had fiddled with it for a long time. Other than burning incense and praying, she had also danced a strange dance. Her mouth was even more eloquent, as if she had experienced a priest.

    However, she did not understand at that time. Of course, she was still confused now. She still felt that this rose was a little strange. Because back then, she had suffered a lot. However, when she had just finished the tattoo, this rose did not look like this. It was just blood red.

    At that time, she was still young. She remembered that Gu Yuehua had said that as long as she had this tattoo, no man would be able to escape from her.

    However, when she was 18 years old, in the eyes of outsiders, she was 15 years old. She and Pei Li had secretly eaten the forbidden fruit. At that time, Pei Li had seen it clearly and even said that the position of the birthmark was very good.

    However, after the first time, the next morning, Pei Li saw with his own eyes that the red flush had actually turned into a drooling rose.

    At that time, his eyes were filled with excitement and surprise. Liu Yufei still could not forget it.

    Pei Li said that he had met a treasure, which was why Pei Li always doted on Liu Yufei.

    And Liu Yufei also told Pei Li that this was something that came naturally, so not only Pei Li, Li Yang, and even Ouyang Yu were amazed when they saw how many roses there were.

 Chapter 95 - On-Site Production

    <h4>Chapter 95: On-Site Production</h4>

    The battle in the room was intense, but unfortunately, Ouyang Yu did not bring his cell phone, so he could not record them.

    The two people inside struggled for a full two hours before it ended.

    Ouyang Yu looked at the time and saw that it was already 12 o¡¯clock. Thinking that it was about time, he quietly stood outside the living room. Sure enough, after a while, there was a whooshing sound, and the sound of the toilet flushing also sounded.

    More than 10 minutester, the bedroom door was opened and the snoring continued. Liu Yufei saw a figure suddenly jump out and hug her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the lights, Liu Yufei would have screamed out in fear. But even so, she was still shocked by Ouyang Yu¡¯s sudden action.

    ¡°Good girl, if I knew you were so open, I wouldn¡¯t have been so polite. Look at how good your brother is to you. When you finish serving that brother inside, it will be my turn. Now you have topensate your brother, my little darling.¡±

    Anyway, Ouyang Yu had seen it, and her target was Ouyang Yu, so she immediately said to Ouyang Yu, ¡°No, no, Brother Yu, don¡¯t, don¡¯t be here. Don¡¯t do it, okay?¡±

    How could Ouyang Yu listen to her? He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Liu Yufei was wearing thin clothes, so she didn¡¯t need to take them off to do it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything good. Let¡¯s go baby, y with Brother. Don¡¯t worry, your Brother Li is going to talk about something tonight, so he won¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Brother Li really doesn¡¯t know?¡± Liu Yufei still looked very confused, which made Ouyang Yu¡¯s heart itch even more. This woman was really born to be a treasure.

    Her face was too deceiving. She looked pitiful, but when it came to the bed, she was extremely flirtatious. Moreover, that kind of flirtatiousness was brought out from her bones, especially when she had the roses. It was as if she had changed into a different person¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°This, this, they just got together like this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was unbelievable. This was simply too easy. This Liu Yufei was actually so, so easy to get her hands on?

    ¡°What else could it be?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao remembered that in her previous life, this Liu Yufei wasn¡¯t so, so open. How could she be like this in this life?

    ¡°Okay, little thing, hurry up and eat breakfast. If that woman wants to me anyone, she can only me the flower she tattooed.¡±

    ¡°What? Flower? Is there something wrong with that flower? And how do you know that there¡¯s something wrong with that flower? You¡¯re still talking about Liu Yufei? Looks like you saw a short video, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately acted like a child because she was also very curious about what the rose below would look like. Moreover, she actually dared to tattoo it in that ce. It was really unexpected.

    Yan Kuan looked at this girl with some amusement. You said that you didn¡¯t care about her, right? Some small aspects made you itchy again. You said that she cared? There were many aspects that she was careless in that you couldn¡¯t ept. You felt that she was an ingrate.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important whether I¡¯ve seen that rose or not. What¡¯s important is that the rose tattoo should be rted to some secret history. That rose is not just a simple tattoo.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±

    ¡°There are all kinds of strange things in the world, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    Yan Kuan stared at Shen Xiaoxiao, causing her to feel goosebumps. Why was he suddenly looking at her like that when he was talking nicely?

    She had to admit that the greater world was indeed full of wonders. Wasn¡¯t she also reborn? It was already mysterious to begin with. If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that there was some secret information about the tattoo.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat. Seriously, don¡¯t talk about this with me. I¡¯m not even an adult yet.¡±

    This time, it was Yan Kuan¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. This little girl really knew how to use what she learned. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Why did she suddenly stop asking when she was originally interested?

    Did he say anything just now?

    He remembered that he only said that the greater world was full of wonders. Could it be that she still had some secret hidden from him?

    Yan Kuan suddenly realized that this little girl really made people more curious.

    After eating breakfast, the two cleaned up and prepared to return to the capital. Since Yan Kuan already knew Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t hide it from him and directly told Yan Kuan that she wanted to return home with Third Uncle to pay respects to their ancestors.

    Yan Kuan did not refuse, but he did say that she had to bring 19. Speaking of 19, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with a yful expression and said, ¡°You deliberately asked 19 to follow me. Could it be that your Dark Empire has many homosexual orientations?¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Both of them were not bad, to know 19¡¯s sexual orientation so quickly.

    ¡°Why? You want to know? I can help you with the statistics.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who would be interested to know? I know why you would be so kind to find a living person or a man to guard me. It seems that you have made sufficient preparations.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at her and ignored her. He pulled his bag, covered her head with his hat, and walked out of the room holding her hand.

    As expected, 19 was already waiting at the door. He only heard 19 say to Yan Kuan,

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already ced the video in the room of Pei Li and the eldest daughter of the Pei family.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°En, arrange for a car.¡±

    19 took his luggage and quickly walked out. Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, looked at Yan Kuan with a puzzled expression. Wasn¡¯t this speed a little too fast?

    ¡°Watching you y around like that is like scratching an itch. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t this too direct? Moreover, this doesn¡¯t mean that it will destroy the rtionship between the Pei family and the Liu family.¡±

    Hearing this, Yan Kuan smiled mysteriously and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Did I say that I will destroy the rtionship between the Pei family and the Liu family?¡±

    ¡°Not like this? Then what are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, why are you in such a hurry? Remember, whether it¡¯s the Liu family or the Pei family, the boss behind them is the Ouyang family.¡±.

    ¡°What I want to do is to let Pei Li catch hold of Ouyang Yu. No, to be more precise, I want Pei Li to find an exit from Ouyang Yu. Pei Li¡¯s ambition to enter the Ouyang family is something that you have underestimated.¡±

    ¡°What? Enter the Ouyang family?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was even more confused. How was this to destroy her enemies? This was to push someone else to the top.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 96 - Their Respective Reactions

    <h4>Chapter 96: Their Respective Reactions</h4>

    ¡°Little thing, your man isn¡¯t crazy. You have to remember that if you want to get rid of him, you have to give him to me first. To outsiders, the Ouyang family may seem unbreakable andplicated, but they are no longer as united and powerful as what we saw before.¡±

    ¡°As for what will happen after that, you will know when the timees. You just have to wait and watch the show.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I want to take revenge myself. If you do this, how can I make a move on the Pei family?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little annoyed. Could it be that she still had to rely on this man?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I¡¯m going to do has nothing to do with you making a move on the Pei family. Didn¡¯t I give Pei Meimei a copy as well? Don¡¯t underestimate her fighting strength.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Pei Meimei had a copy as well. There was indeed no need for her to be so flustered. If Pei Li was really an important chess piece to strike down the Ouyang family, it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t give him a push.

    ¡°What if I want to take action against Pei Li?¡±

    Yan Kuan scratched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s nose and said to her, ¡°This has nothing to do with you wanting to take action against Pei Li. Just do it. It¡¯s better if you can make it more troublesome.¡±

    It seemed that no matter what, her revenge n had to be tied to Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s so cold here.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the little girl who was walking in front and smiled. ¡®Let¡¯s see how you can shake me off this time. I¡¯ve thought of so many ways just to tie her to me. This time, there shouldn¡¯t be any secrets that can¡¯t be revealed, right?¡¯

    ¡­

    Pei Meimei held the disc in her hand and forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart, allowing herself to slowly calm down.

    No, she couldn¡¯t go and find her big brother right now, and she couldn¡¯t expose this disc right now either.

    As her big brother who loved her the most, Pei Meimei knew that her big brother had his own ambitions and wasn¡¯t willing to be reduced to a follower of the Ouyang family.

    And their family¡¯s current development momentum was extremely good, so it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to climb to a higher level.

    Therefore, she understood that as the daughter of the Pei family, sometimes she had to sacrifice herself for the family. But now was not the time for her to contribute.

    Naturally, the children of the Pei family were the same. Other families were the same. Not to mention others, even that b*tch Liu Yufei. Wasn¡¯t her goal to tie up the Pei family and help the Liu family gain a foothold in the Shen Enterprise? No, she wanted to use the Pei family to swallow the Shen Enterprise.

    After returning from America, she had seen through Liu Yufei. This woman was definitely not simple. The innocent and obedient appearance that she usually saw was simply a performance at the level of a movie queen.

    Now, looking at the CD that was taken by someone, Pei Meimei¡¯s heart was a little troubled.

    Liu Yufei had actually served two menst night. She was truly shameless to the extreme.

    Moreover, she did not expect that Liu Yufei, who looked pure and beautiful on the outside, would have apletely different look on the bed.

    Liu Yufei was only 17 years old, but her skills in serving people were really amazing.

    To be able to hook up with Ouyang Yu so quickly¡­ Pei Meimei had originally expected that she could immediately hand the film over to her big brother and let him and Liu Yufei separate. However, now that the Liu family and Pei family¡¯s businesses had started to intertwine¡­ It was not so easy to separate them.

    Moreover, Liu Yufei was able to tie up Ouyang Yu. This also meant that Liu Yufei was not simply stopping at her current position. It was obvious that Liu Yufei wanted to be the external wife of the Ouyang family more than being the third-generation mistress of the Pei family.

    Otherwise, how could she get into Ouyang Yu¡¯s bed? One had to know that with her status as Pei Li¡¯s woman, no matter how stupid Ouyang Yu was, he would not brazenly snatch a woman from Pei Li. He would always give some face to the Pei family.

    However, the current situation was clearly the intention of a lover and a concubine. This was really troublesome.

    However, even though it was troublesome, if used properly, it might as well be a sharp de.

    The Pei family did not have any idiots. Pei Meimei was able to hold back her fiery temper at this moment. Pei Li, who was separated from Pei Meimei by a wall, naturally had the same thoughts at this moment.

    Pei Li¡¯s anger was much weaker than Pei Meimei had imagined. When he first saw this disc, Pei Li¡¯s first reaction was not anger, but rather, he felt that this was indeed the case.

    He knew that Ouyang Yu had definitely taken a liking to Liu Yufei. However, he had thought that Ouyang Yu would have to put in some effort, and perhaps he would be the one to seed in the end. He had not expected that Ouyang Yu would get involved with Liu Yufei so easily.

    It was true that Pei Li was the one who snatched away Liu Yufei¡¯s first time. Pei Li also liked the pure and romantic feeling of Liu Yufei. However, when it came to matters of interest, Pei Li did not even need to make a choice to know which one he would choose.

    However, these two people were obviously acting behind his back. Otherwise, they would not have been secretly thrown into his room by someone.

    At this moment, he was even more curious about who had recorded these things. Was it their opponent, or someone who wanted to help him?

    There was another man. This man, Pei Li, would not forget. Back in Country M, this man had even testified for Liu Yufei. He did not expect that he would also make a mistake.

    Liu Yufei was young, but there were quite a number of guests. There were actually so many men who were crazy about her.

    Pei Li looked at the images on theputer, and his expression was inexplicable. Perhaps, he could use this CD to not only restrict Ouyang Yu, but also the Ouyang family. Simrly, he could also swallow the Liu family, no, the entire Shen Enterprise.

    Thinking of this, Pei Li¡¯s eyes lit up. Looking at the disc, he revealed a strange smile.

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how Pei Li would react. She had no choice but to put these things aside. What she needed to do now was to return to the ancestral home and pay respects to the ancestors.

    This was the only time she would pay respects to the ancestors, regardless of whether it was in her previous life or this life.

    In her previous life, after she returned to the country, she was immediately brought back to the Liu family by Gu Yuehua. As for the matter of returning to the ancestral home to pay respects to the ancestors, Gu Yuehua did not mention it, so she naturally did not know about it.

    Third Uncle did mention it once, but Gu Yuehua rejected it on the grounds that she wanted to bring Shen Xiaoxiao back to the upper ss and attend various balls.

    After that, Third Uncle naturally did not mention it again, but in this life, Shen Xiaoxiao treated it as the most important thing to do, so she naturally put in a lot of effort.

    Yan Kuan, on the other hand, looked at this person who seemed to have been injected with stimnts and got up early in the morning to prepare.

    ¡°19 must be brought along. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. With your driving skills, when you haven¡¯t even reached your ancestral home yet, that good Third Uncle of yours¡­ A bunch of old bones is waiting to be torn apart by you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at Yan Kuan furiously. Her driving skills were very good, alright? Wasn¡¯t it just a little faster?

    However, she thought that Third Uncle was old after all. Moreover, she had heard from Third Uncle that it was all mountain roads over there, so she had to drive very carefully.

    She no longer refused Yan Kuan¡¯s arrangements, packed a big bag of things, got in the car, and went directly to her Third Uncle¡¯s building¡­

 Chapter 97 - Offering Sacrifices To the Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 97: Offering Sacrifices To the Ancestors</h4>

    ¡°Weiwei, this young man¡¯s driving skills are not bad. You did not find the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Although they have repaired this road many times, the mountain rocks here are scattered and there are oftenndslides. The road is still not easy to walk on.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to her Third Uncle¡¯s praise of 19 and secretly held her tongue. Well, she had to admit that 19¡¯s driving skills were indeed not bad. On the way, he drove steadily. It would take them at least three hours to get to the old house, after passing this seemingly easy road, there were only a few small rural roads.

    The mountain roads were slippery and narrow due to the recent heavy snowfall. It was a test of skills. It would take them at least half a day to drive in with just Third Uncle and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    19 drove all the way here. They entered the vige in just three hours.

    The vige had a very strange name, ¡®Hera Vige¡¯. Later on, it was called ¡®Hao Hao Vige¡¯.

    Third Uncle mentioned that this vige was rumored to be a branch of the the Hera family. The most famous and most familiar celebrity of their ancestors was the Empress Dowager Cixi, who was robbed of her tomb after her death.

    Of course, Third Uncle also said that it was a legend. After all, it had been more than 100 years, and many things were unclear. In addition, Third Uncle was the adopted son of the Shen family, not the son of the first wife. Old Master Shen rarely mentioned these things to Shen Jinwen.

    However, although the ancestors had such a famous person, they could not stop the changes of history. Even in the side branches, for the sake of living, there were many people who went out of the city to work. Now that the new year was approaching¡­ The number of people who came back from working outside the vige also increased.

    Once they entered the mountain vige, they could see that each household was surrounded by smoke from cooking. They were all smiling, and it was extraordinarily lively.

    They drove straight in from the back of the vige, took a detour, and parked the car in the vigemittee officepound in the middle of the vige.

    Every household with a car parked there. They deliberately drove an off-road car in the city today. It was neither eye-catching nor outstanding. There were more than ten cars parked here, and their cars parked there were extremely ordinary.

    ¡°Third Uncle, the vigers seem to have returned for the New Year?¡±

    The meaning behind Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words was that there were too many people and too many eyes. If these people saw theming back to worship their ancestors, it would be bad if Gu Yuehua heard about it.

    How could Shen Jinwen not know what Shen Xiaoxiao meant? He directly said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. They nevere back to worship their ancestors. They go to the cemetery.¡±

    With that, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally understood. Back then, although the Shen family¡¯s ancestral grave was buried on the back mountain of this mountain vige, and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s grandfather was also buried here, when Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s father passed away, it was Gu Yuehua who arranged his funeral.

    In order to make it convenient to pay respects, and because Gu Yuehua did not like to return to ces like the countryside, she ignored Shen Jinwen¡¯s objection and buried father Shen in the cemetery.

    However, Third Uncle still set up a cenotaph for Father Shen next to his hometown, next to Old Master Shen.

    The Shen family¡¯s old house was at the mountain corner of the vige, and it was also at the top of the vige. In Third Uncle¡¯s words, their old house was good, and it was in the position of the dragon¡¯s head, so the Shen family in the entire vige was the most developed.

    The Shen family paid for the construction of the road outside the vige. However, after Old Master Shen and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s father, the head of the Shen family, passed away, and the mistress remarried, some rumors about the Shen family in the vige gradually faded away.

    Since the head of the Shen family had died, the Shen family naturally could not protect the vigers. Although Third Uncle hade back to visit the grave every year, he had less contact with the vigers.

    However, this had reduced a lot of trouble.

    The old house was a four-door house that upied arge area. However, because it had not been upied for a long time, it was somewhat dpidated.

    Although the old house was renovated every year and the vigers were paid to help clean it up every week, the old house was still badly rundown.

    Therge iron gate creaked and the snow piled up in the courtyard on one side. Someone had cleaned it up and the roof of the house had also been cleaned. It looked clean, but the depression and solemnity inside could not be stopped.

    19 took the things in their hands and consciously checked them out. Not only did they have to pay tribute to their ancestors, they would also stay here for the night. Today, they would pay tribute at the old house, and tomorrow, they would go up the mountain.

    So when 19 took the things and left, Third Uncle turned to Shen Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°This young man is not an ordinary driver, right? He seems to have some skills. Is he a veteran?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Third Uncle had good eyesight. Shen Xiaoxiao did not hide it from him and said to him, ¡°Yes, he has some skills. A friend from abroad helped me find him. He¡¯s quite skilled and loyal.¡±

    ¡°Loyal? It¡¯s good that he¡¯s loyal. However, you still have to be careful. In this world, there is no such thing as good without a reason, and there is no such thing as evil without a reason.¡±

    Third Uncle¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart sink. Yes, there was no such thing as good without a reason in this world.

    Yan Kuan was actually really good to her. Even if it was just for show, Yan Kuan was really qualified. Not to mention anything else, just the thoughts he spent on Shen Xiaoxiao and the existence of 19 had long exceeded Yan Kuan¡¯s obligations.

    However, it was precisely because of this that she was even more confused as to why Yan Kuan would treat her so well. It was so good that she could not help but wonder what his purpose was?

    ¡°Third Uncle, I know. I won¡¯t easily trust a person and I won¡¯t be easily deceived. It¡¯s just a win-win situation.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao said this, Shen Jinwen thought that Xiaoxiao meant that she had spent money to hire a bodyguard and that the goods were settled.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao herself knew that what she meant was that she had sold her dignity and body, and Yan Kuan had given her all of this.

    All of this would also disappearpletely when she lost her value and Yan Kuan lost his interest.

    This realization suddenly made Shen Xiaoxiao feel very depressed. Even her chest felt a strong sense of pressure, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    The ancestors of the Shen family actually did not rank much. The only people who ranked higher were grandfather Shen¡¯s father and grandfather.

    Perhaps the people in this vige were all like this. Their ancestors all started in that area.

    The ancestral hall appeared to be too quiet and quiet. It carried an old and rotten aura. The air was filled with the faint smell of incense and gray smoke. The dim candles were set off by the yellow light, making it even more strange and peaceful.

    ¡°Third Uncle, why don¡¯t you turn up the light bulb a little? It looks so dark here.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go change the light bulb.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    19 was just about to change the light bulb when he was stopped by Third Uncle. He even made a gesture to 19 to go out first. After all, this was the ancestral hall. It was not good for outsiders to follow in.

    19 looked directly at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally understood what her Third Uncle meant. She said to 19, ¡°Go and stand guard outside.¡±

    19 then respectfully retreated. His actions made her Third Uncle think twice. This person was not just a hired bodyguard, right? Xiaoxiao had so many trump cards that even he did not dare to imagine.

 Chapter 98 - Regret

    <h4>Chapter 98: Regret</h4>

    ¡°Third Uncle, Third Uncle?¡± Looking at her Third Uncle who was suddenly in a daze, Shen Xiaoxiao called out with some doubt.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? Quickly kneel down and wait for Third Uncle to light the wax.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very obedient and directly knelt down to the futon. She really should kneel down properly to the ancestors of the Shen family. She did not know that it was that ancestor who had umted great virtue that gave Shen Xiaoxiao a chance to turn the tables in her life.

    ¡°Ancestors above, the fifth generation of the Shen family, Shen Xiaoxiao, acknowledges her ancestors¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao respectfully kowtowed and lit the incense. After the entire ceremony, Third Uncle did not call her up but said to her, ¡°Xiaoxiao, now that you have acknowledged your ancestors, you must always remember your identity and the burden on your shoulders. You must not do anything to humiliate the Shen family, do you understand?¡±

    Hearing her Third Uncle¡¯s solemn words, Shen Xiaoxiao gradually understood. In her previous life, although she was an innocent child and was forced to be a prostitute for three years. If this had happened in earlier times, such a girl would have been taken back by the family, what awaited her was the life of a pig cage. Who would have thought that they would be so open-minded and still be able to ept her?

    However, epting was still epting. However, things like entering the ancestral hall and offering sacrifices to the ancestors were really something that could not be done. Even though Third Uncle knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was the only descendant of the Shen family, he still could not ept it in his heart.

    Therefore, when she heard Third Uncle say this, Shen Xiaoxiao was truly grateful to the ancestors for their blessings, allowing her to have this fate to be reborn, and she could even turn her life around.

    ¡°Ancestors, if youe again, I, Shen Xiaoxiao, will definitely not disgrace the family name of the Shen family, and glorify the Shen family.¡±

    After saying that, she kowtowed three more times.

    Only then did her Third Uncle stand up shakily. Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly used her hand to support him. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that her Third Uncle¡¯s body was no longer the same as before.

    Perhaps after finding Shen Xiaoxiao, he also realized that Shen Xiaoxiao did not need him to spend too much effort to know what she wanted. She was very sensible, so after this mental energy was slowly withdrawn, his body was no longer the same as before.

    All these years, Shen Xiaoxiao had been living abroad. Third Uncle was also living a wandering life abroad, searching for her day and night. His life was not much better than hers.

    Therefore, looking at her only rtive who was getting older and older, Shen Xiaoxiao felt an indescribable pain.

    ¡°Okay, Third Uncle is fine. Go. There¡¯s still one incense stick left. You should go and offer it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Third Uncle, sit by the side.¡±

    Third Uncle took the opportunity to sit on a chair at the side. Shen Xiaoxiao took the incense stick and walked to the front of the incense burner. She inserted three sticks of incense into it.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to turn around and leave after inserting the incense stick, she was surprised to find that there was a groove under the incense burner.

    This was strange. The incense burner was an old, bronze-like object. It was triangr in shape and had two joules. It was the size of a football. It was ced steadily in front of the Shen family¡¯s memorial tablet.

    ording to this, the table where the incense burner was ced should be made of solid wood. However, the rectangr frame underneath was like a piece of wood that had been dug out by someone. It was rather strange.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately asked her Third Uncle, ¡°Third uncle, why is there a dent under the incense burner? It looks like there¡¯s a piece of wood missing.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words did not arouse the slightest bit of curiosity from Third Uncle. He seemed to have known about it a long time ago, and even said rather helplessly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s missing a piece. After your grandfather passed away, the ck Ganoderma that was originally worshipped there disappeared. That is the other half of the key to our Shen family¡¯s foundation.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not believe what she had heard? What did Third Uncle say? ck Ganoderma mushroom? The other half of the key?

    This, this, this was too exciting, okay? No matter what he said, it made Shen Xiaoxiao want to vomit blood.

    ¡°I know you will be surprised. This half of the key is this ck Ganoderma mushroom. It is not an ordinary key like the one that was rumored to be given to the Pei family as a keepsake.

    ¡°When your grandfather passed away, your father was still alive. The funeral was very grand, and many people went to the Shen family¡¯s old residence to pay their respects. However, I don¡¯t know when, but when the people who sent them away realized that the ck Ganoderma had been stolen¡­ I¡¯ve been searching for it all these years, but s, I¡¯m old, and my energy is limited. I can only focus on finding you, and I¡¯ve neglected the ck Ganoderma.¡±

    ¡°But when I think about it, it¡¯s good that the ck Ganoderma is gone, because no one knows that the ck Ganoderma will be the other half of the key. Those who know it all think that it¡¯s a rare medicine, but, Xiaoxiao, if you need these funds¡­ You¡¯ll have to start looking for the ck Ganoderma again.¡±

    ¡®Please don¡¯t let it be the ck Ganoderma from before. That ck Ganoderma, I just handed it to Yan Kuan personally a week ago. If it really is that thing, I¡¯ll regret it until my intestines turn green.¡¯

    Hopefully, it was something with a different name. It had to be. However, Third Uncle¡¯s words shattered all her hopes.

    ¡°Sigh, that ck Ganoderma is the only one in the world. I don¡¯t know who took it. I heard that there is a mysterious Dark Empire overseas. As long as you can afford it, you can find everything you want. Xiaoxiao, do you think we should go and try?¡±

    Dark Empire?

    This thing was in the hands of the ck Emperor. There was no need to issue a reward. Moreover, it was personally given away by Shen Xiaoxiao. Just thinking about it made her feel very aggrieved.

    ¡°Third Uncle, isn¡¯t this ck Ganoderma a medicinal ingredient? How could it be a key? What if it is used by someone?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered this ck Ganoderma. Yan Kuan had taken it to save people. Perhaps it had already been used.

    ¡°No way. Although this ck Ganoderma is a medicinal ingredient, it is named ck because not only is it extremely potent, it is also extremely poisonous.¡±

    ¡°Unless the other half of our Shen family¡¯s key is used as a cutting knife to slice it open, even if they obtain this ck Ganoderma, they would only obtain a dead object.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s that magical?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how magical it is. In other words, the Pei family has helped us to preserve the object. That¡¯s why I have never been worried that the thing belonging to the Shen family would be taken away by outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Even though Gu Yuehua secretly wanted to know the secret, your father knew that this thing could only be known by the sessive family heads of the Shen family. He didn¡¯t tell her. Otherwise, how could he have kept it?¡±

    Was this considered a blessing in disguise? However, Shen Xiaoxiao was still feeling extremely aggrieved. It seemed like she had to get the ck Ganoderma and the other half of the key back. In any case, she had to have one of the keys in her hands before she could rest assured.

    Although she had never thought of getting the funds, the things of her Shen family had to be passed down from generation to generation. How could it be broken in her hands? Shen Xiaoxiao immediately made a decision. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t wait to go back, she wanted to ask Yan Kuan for that ck Ganoderma mushroom.

    ¡°But Third Uncle, how can this Ganoderma mushroom be made into a key?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. This is how our Lord passed down. I don¡¯t even know how to use it. Your father left suddenly and did not exin clearly, so I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    It seemed that she had found the ck Ganoderma. As for how to use it, she was afraid that she would have to spend some time studying it.

 Chapter 99 - Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 99: Shopping</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never felt that time passed so slowly. After paying respects to her ancestors and sending her Third Uncle off, she could not wait to have 19 drive her back to the Vi District.

    However, her luck was not good. She rushed back in a hurry, but Yan Kuan was not there.

    This made Shen Xiaoxiao rather vexed. When the call went through, Yan Kuan answered it quickly.

    ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re back so early? Did you miss me?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she was first stunned. However, it was rare for her to say to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°Yes, I missed you.¡±

    Yan Kuan clearly did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to answer in this way. He was stunned for two seconds before he reacted. However, he did not follow Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and directly said, ¡°Little thing, do you have something to ask me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao choked. What a sharp person. He could even think of this?

    ¡°Can¡¯t I miss you if I have nothing to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can. However, this does not suit your style. You can only think about it secretly. It is impossible for you to say that you miss me. At least, it is impossible at this moment.¡±

    ¡°Do you really know me that well? Seriously!¡±

    ¡°As for how much I know about you, you can slowly explore it! Alright, I¡¯ll be back tonight. We¡¯ll talk about it tonight.¡±

    The phone hung up with a bang. There was no chance for Shen Xiaoxiao to react at all. Yan Kuan, on the other hand, was getting busier and busier.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the phone and was in a terrible mood. The more anxious you were, the slower this matter woulde.

    However, Yan Kuan could note back. No matter how anxious she was, it was useless.

    ¡°19, get ready. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    Since there was nothing she could do even if she was anxious now, she might as well go out for a walk to ease her anxious mood.

    Grandma Lin was recovering very well. The one-on-one service of the medical staff that Yan Kuan had found allowed the old woman to be taken care of very well.

    However, her eyes had been damaged too much in her early years. In addition, she had been through too much suffering over the years, and she was old, so that was the only thing she could do.

    Grandma Lin was very happy to see Shen Xiaoxiaoe over. However, because she could not talk much and waspletely focused on cultivation, Shen Xiaoxiao apanied her for a few hours until she fell asleep. Then, she slowly left.

    For a moment, she did not know where to go. It was rare that there was no snow today, and there was still a little bit of sunlight.

    ¡°Miss, the New Year is in a week. Boss¡¯ birthday is on the first day of the New Year. Do you want to go shopping?¡±

    ¡°His birthday is on the first day of the New Year?¡±

    Yan Kuan was actually born on the same month and day as Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°Yes, but Boss never celebrates his birthday. Miss, do you want to go shopping?¡±

    19 was doing this out of kindness. He could also see that Miss was bored. It was the New Year soon. It was better to encourage her to go shopping. Didn¡¯t girls at this age like to go shopping?

    ¡°Go shopping?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao automatically ignored the matter of buying a birthday present. She suddenly remembered the batch of diamonds in her hands.

    At that time, to avoid any problems on the way, Shen Xiaoxiao cleverly bought a limited-edition water diamond doll. She used those diamonds as water diamonds and iid them on the crystal doll. She also sent them back to her Third Uncle through the mail.

    She had already sorted out those diamonds. They were all top-notch items. The smallest of them weighed one carat. If she were to sell such arge number of diamonds, it would be a considerable price. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was not clear about the price of these diamonds. It would be better to go to the mall and find out.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go shopping then.¡±

    19 immediately brought Shen Xiaoxiao to the most luxurious and top-grade luxury goods mall in the capital. Shen Xiaoxiao wore a light pink sweater dress with a dark purple down jacket on the outside. Paired with a pair of snow boots, she looked delicate and cute.

    ¡°It¡¯s really warm inside.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s silly words made 19 secretlyugh. Sometimes, Miss acted like a child who had never seen it before, but other times, it made people feel that she knew a lot of things and was very profound.

    However, after thinking about it, as a Little Oriental Loli, Miss had stayed abroad for 11 years. It wasmon for her to not know about these things.

    Therefore, 19 was kind enough to exin to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, this is the most prosperous area in the capital. It is also the top shopping mall where luxury goods are gathered.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Didn¡¯t he just say that? Why did he say it again? Or did 19 really think she was an idiot?

    ¡°Oh, I know. Which floor is the jewelry on?¡±

    ¡°Jewelry? It¡¯s on the eighth floor.¡±

    19¡¯s first reaction was naturally that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to buy jewelry. After all, there was no woman who did not like diamond jewelry. He followed Shen Xiaoxiao directly into the destination.

    It was almost the New Year, and it was a Saturday. There were quite a lot of people in the shopping mall. The level of consumption and economic standards of the people had been greatly improved. In addition, it was almost the New Year, so there were many people who came here to buy New Year goods.

    Today, the eighth floor was especially crowded. After asking, they found out that the famous foreign jewelry brand, ¡®Misty Dream¡¯, had opened its gship store in Kyoto. It had invited the famous movie star, Miss An Ning, to cut the ribbon and also held a press conference.

    It was really possible to meet acquaintances everywhere.

    Walking through the elevator on one side, the other side was already crowded with people, fans, onlookers, and reporters. There were a lot of people.

    Today¡¯s peace was also exceptionally beautiful. She wore a pink dress and stood on a sky-high tform. She wore a white woolen coat. She looked exceptionally refreshing and pleasant, but she was also even more beautiful and freezing.

    She did not even wear a pair of silk stockings on her bare long legs. However, when she thought of the temperature in the mall, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled self-deprecatingly. She was really worried about nothing.

    ¡°Miss, there are a lot of people over there. Why don¡¯t we go to Alin for a walk first?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As the world¡¯s top jewelry industry, Alin had its own custom-made jewelry, as well as a limited edition of all kinds of jewelry that people coveted.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that her luck today would be so good that she would actually meet someone familiar again. It was someone she did not expect to meet. Gu Yuehua and Liu Yufei.

    Her footsteps paused for a moment, but she still walked straight into the shop. There were not many customers in Alin today. Most of them went to the gship store of Misty Dream. However, as one of the top luxury stores in the world, it was impossible for Alin not to have its own advantages.

    There were a few wealthydies or wives sitting at the counter to choose their favorite jewelry.

    ¡°Mom, do you think the earrings look good? But I think the diamonds are a little small.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they look pretty good. Your earlobes are very thick. This is a natural blessing. No matter what kind of earrings you wear, they look good.¡±

    Listening to the mother and daughter¡¯s boasting, Shen Xiaoxiaoughed mockingly. Using her Shen family¡¯s money to cover up the stench all over her body. These two, mother and daughter, really made people feel disgusted. They even said that they were blessed. How could it be the turn of this pair of b*tches to be blessed? Dream on!

 Chapter 100 - A War of Words, She Would Mock

    <h4>Chapter 100: A War of Words, She Would Mock</h4>

    ¡°Miss, is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just looking around. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss, if there¡¯s anything you need, you can call us.¡±

    The Alin attendant was very tactful and immediately retreated. In their line of work, the key was to look at people. This youngdy looked quite young in her clothes, but it was obvious that her clothes were custom-made. There were also bodyguards behind her. If she wasn¡¯t rich, how could she have such arge amount of money?

    This Alin store was veryrge, and it was also the only one in the capital. Shen Xiaoxiao had originally nned to use this batch of diamonds to make an inquiry, but after arriving here, she realized that her thoughts weren¡¯t a little na?ve.

    She really didn¡¯t quite understand what these real underground transactions were like. However, since she had already arrived here and met an acquaintance, she naturally wouldn¡¯t just walk away.

    ¡°Eh, are you Miss Lin? Lin Weiwei?¡±

    The familiar voice behind her sounded. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s figure paused, then she slowly turned around and looked over. Gu Yuehua looked at her in surprise, as if she had never thought that she could enter such a luxury store.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to be ignorant and said to Gu Yuehua, ¡°You are?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao asked this, Gu Yuehua¡¯s face obviously turned a little paler than before. However, she still maintained a smile and said, ¡°Miss Lin, have you forgotten? We met not long ago at Shen Jinwen¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s that madam who even mistook me as her daughter? I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t recognize you, Madam.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Liu Yufei frown slightly, not to mention Gu Yuehua. She couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. It seemed that the girl that Shen Jinwen knew wasn¡¯t a good person either.

    ¡°Miss Lin¡¯s memory isn¡¯t very good, but thest time we met in a hurry, it¡¯s natural that Miss Lin didn¡¯t understand the situation.¡±

    ¡°Mom, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Yufei, this is Miss Lin Weiwei, your Third Uncle¡¯s niece. Miss Lin, this is my daughter, Liu Yufei.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle¡¯s niece? Isn¡¯t he alone?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao very ufortable. Wasn¡¯t Third Uncle alone because of the Liu family? This sarcastic tone really made people feel unpleasant.

    It was not the first time Liu Yufei had seen Shen Xiaoxiao. She had seen her at the hot spring center a few days ago. At that time, everyone was talking about the identity of this woman. She did not expect to see this girl here. Moreover, her mother knew her.

    Not only that, but now that she was looking at her up close, she realized that this girl was very beautiful. She was very mboyant and beautiful, but she did not have a trace of worldly grace. People who looked at her would only feel that she was as beautiful as the morning sun.

    Ever since that time at the hot spring pool, she did not have much of a good impression of this girl. This was because they were all guessing that she had a secretive identity. The bodyguard that followed closely behind her meant that she must be a youngdy from some family.

    Just her background alone made Liu Yufei extremely envious. How could she have a good impression of such a person?

    Now that she actually heard that she was Shen Jinwen¡¯s niece, there was no respect in her words at all.

    ¡°This is Madam¡¯s daughter? Didn¡¯t she go missing? Oh, she¡¯s back? No wonder her upbringing is so ordinary.¡±

    ¡°You, you, how can you speak like that?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. When she heard that she was being ridiculed, her first reaction was to immediately put on a hanging expression. This change in expression made Shen Xiaoxiao click her tongue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need this youngdy to ask how I speak. This youngdy¡¯s acting skills are excellent. A moment ago, she was still mocking an old man who had lost his life, but in the next moment, she put on the appearance of a victim for everyone to see.¡±

    ¡°It seems that this youngdy¡¯s acting skills are one level higher than that of the big star outside.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    The people around naturally heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words that were neither servile nor overbearing. Some of the customers could not help butugh.

    On the other hand, the waiters had a look of innocence on their faces. asionally, these small conflicts would happen in the shop. However, they were not worried that they would blow up in the end. Thesedies were all from rich families. They all wanted to show their faces. Therefore, they only quietly called the manager out in case of an emergency. They did not have any intention of stopping them.

    ¡°Miss Lin, you are going too far with your words. My daughter has always been gentle and quiet. She has received a good education. She is different from Miss Lin, who has enjoyed the open education overseas.¡±

    When Gu Yuehua said the word ¡®open¡¯, she said it very heavily. Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about these things. She followed Gu Yuehua¡¯s words and said:

    ¡°Indeed. As an experienced burden, if you don¡¯t receive some good education and have a good reputation, it is indeed embarrassing for you to establish yourself outside. Am I right, Mrs. Shen¡­ Oh, no, it should be Mrs. Liu. I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that Mrs. Liu married a young chauffeur less than three months after her husband passed away. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not give them any face and told them everything about Gu Yuehua and Liu Yufei. The mother and daughter did not expect someone to be so unreasonable and not give them any face at all.

    ¡°You, what a sharp-tongued mouth. We only met by chance. Why did Miss Lin have to make such sarcastic remarks and be so merciless?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you were the ones who pulled me and made me mock you. I¡¯m not familiar with this Mrs. Liu, and you insisted on greeting me to remind me of you. However, I only remember these glorious deeds of Mrs. Liu. I didn¡¯t hear anything else worth remembering about the two of you.¡±

    ¡°So, since I¡¯ve done it, it¡¯s not wrong for me to use this to identify the two of you.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here to buy things, not to quarrel with others. If Mrs. Liu is so free, why don¡¯t you spend more time looking for your own missing biological daughter?¡±

    It was really funny. Her biological daughter had gone missing for more than ten years and she had not looked for her in a hurry. Instead, she was so protective of a stepdaughter who was a burden.

    Those who did not know would have thought that this stepdaughter was your biological daughter. The missing heiress of the Shen family had be unnecessary.

    ¡°Eh, not to mention, this Miss Liu is somewhat simr to Mrs. Liu. Look at her eyebrows. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Looks like there¡¯s some gossip going on here.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, she turned around and walked to another counter. However, her words were so loud that the few families who were watching the show had already heard it clearly.

    Everyone was from the upper ss. They would asionally meet at a cocktail party, so they could all be called by their names. When they heard this gossip, they were immediately excited. Not to mention, when that youngdy said this¡­ When they looked at it, they really realized that this person looked a little simr to Mrs. Liu. It seemed that there was really a big secret and gossip involved.

 Chapter 101 - Dirty Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 101: Dirty Tricks</h4>

    Liu Yufei¡¯s background was her Achilles¡¯ heel. Regardless of whether she was Gu Yuehua¡¯s biological daughter or not, her status as Gu Yuehua¡¯s ¡®step-daughter, burden¡¯ was destined to follow her for the rest of her life.

    When she was young, she had heard enough of these taunts. However, over the years, as her father gradually gained a firm foothold in the Shen Enterprise, and she and Pei Li got closer and closer, almost no one mentioned these words in her ears.

    Many people wanted to give face to her father or the Pei family, but now, she was actually mentioned in front of so many people without any mercy. The anger in her heart almost burst out.

    Liu Yufei looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back viciously. She clenched her fists tightly, stood up, and walked out,pletely ignoring Gu Yuehua who was hurriedly chasing after her.

    As soon as she was outside, Liu Yufei took out her phone and quickly made a call. After a series of instructions were given, she turned around with a slightly better expression and a strange smile on her face as she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who was patiently picking out jewelry in the exclusive shop.

    ¡°Mocking me like this, alright. I must let you know what the price of mocking me will be. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not know what Liu Yufei had arranged for her to wait for Shen Xiaoxiao. She was focused on looking at the things on the counter. asionally, she would try them on, but she was only choosing them for fun. In fact, women naturally had an irresistible attraction to these things.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had been through a lot in her previous life, so she did not value these worldly things that much.

    She and 19 strolled leisurely outside the shopping mall, but most of the time, they just looked and did not buy anything. 19 tried to open his mouth a few times, but when he saw that Miss did not even buy a small hairpin that she had seen before, he said, ¡°Miss, Boss said that if there are things that you like, you can buy them all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know. I¡¯m just looking around.¡±

    19 paused and did not continue.

    ¡°19, I¡¯ll wait for you here. Go and drive.¡±

    ¡°Miss, are you okay by yourself?¡±

    ¡°19, if someone wants to attack me, it¡¯s a ssic case of courting death.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s seemingly joking words made 19 choke. He swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth and obediently walked into the underground parking lot.

    There was a clothing store on the first floor, and there were rtively more people than upstairs. Shen Xiaoxiao was wandering around when a man carrying a few shopping bags identally bumped into her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that something was wrong. She turned around and grabbed the man who had bumped into her.

    A young man in his twenties, dressed in branded clothes, looked at the girl who had suddenly grabbed onto him with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you just now. I was just trying to avoid this little friend. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed his words and saw that there was indeed a little child standing not far away with a balloon in his hand. Her mother even looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with an apologetic expression.

    Shen Xiaoxiao let go of the man¡¯s arm and turned around to touch her backpack. Sure enough, there was a cut at the bottom of her backpack. She immediately said without batting an eyelid, ¡°Oh, be careful.¡±

    Then, as if nothing had happened, she prepared to continue walking. She wanted to see just how big of a scheme the still young Liu Yufei could pull off.

    That young man wore a famous brand that made him look like a rich young master, but his appearance was so recognizable that even Shen Xiaoxiao could recognize him.

    The ¡®ck Tiger¡¯ was a gangster known as the little tyrant of the underground world of Jingdou. In her previous life, this ck Tiger had been Liu Yufei¡¯s sharp w and had helped her do many things. He was Liu Yufei¡¯s sharpest de, and even the people who guarded herter¡­ Were all subordinates of the ck Tiger.

    In her previous life, the ice-cold sharp de that had stabbed into her abdomen had been personally executed by this man. She had not expected that in this life, this slut Liu Yufei would actually hook up with this man so early.

    To be able to make such a hooligan willingly work for Liu Yufei for more than ten years, besides being driven by money, it seemed that there were many other benefits that she had not expected.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never let such a person go so easily. Regardless of whether he had done evil or not in his life, now that he had begun to follow in Liu Yufei¡¯s footsteps and work for her¡­ Then she would use it as a New Year¡¯s gift for Liu Yufei.

    One person attracted attention, while the other person cut open her backpack and steal something. Her phone and wallet had been stolen. Shen Xiaoxiao had seen this kind of trick many times in her previous life, but this was only the first dish. The real feast was about to begin.

    Sure enough, a middle-aged woman who was approaching aggressively saw Shen Xiaoxiao and quickly ran towards her. She was tall and sturdy, and her clothes and jewelry were iparably rich.

    If one ignored the anger on her face, she would look like a proper noblewoman.

    ¡°You shameless brat, you actually seduced my husband at such a young age! You even thought that he would divorce me and marry you. Shameless.¡±

    This woman¡¯s target was Shen Xiaoxiao. In addition to her loud voice, she instantly attracted the attention of the onlookers. She even pounced on Shen Xiaoxiao, wanting to p her hard.

    However, they might have calcted everything, but they only missed one point, which was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fighting strength.

    Although this woman¡¯s p looked exceptionally strong, in terms of fighting strength, she was no match for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never let her touch her. She only used her hands to push the woman away.

    ¡°You, you, Oh my, this shameless vixen! A mistress who seduced my husband and even dared to beat the original wife! This is unfair! Everyone, please judge for me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this woman¡¯s performance with a yful expression. She really hired a professional actress. Her tears came as she wished. Not bad, not bad at all.

    Looking around, so many people were attracted by her affectionate performance. Almost all of them were pointing and mocking Shen Xiaoxiao. Moreover, they had already started to verbally abuse Shen Xiaoxiao.

    When the woman lying on the ground saw that the people around her had indeed stood up for her, and that they had started to make amotion, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, it was a pity that she did not scratch the girl¡¯s face as she had expected.

    It was probably because her high heels were too high and she hadn¡¯t been able to stand properly just now, so she had been pushed away by her. It was a pity when she thought about it.

    However, the girl¡¯s behavior was a little strange. She actually didn¡¯t shout or make a scene. Moreover, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or shy at all. She looked extremely calm.

    This wasn¡¯t going to be easy. However, thinking that she still had other tricks up her sleeve. She began to howl even harder.

    ¡°Cry, cry, cry! You yellow-faced woman, have you cried enough? Let me tell you, today¡¯s marriage is definitely going to end. Lili and I are definitely going to be together.

    ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re fat, ugly, and old. How can youpare to Lili, who is so young and beautiful? If you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and make room for me. I might even be able to see our decades of friendship and give you two dors. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave you with nothing.¡±

    Another man with a loud voice suddenly appeared. He was bald, round-bellied, fat, and bloated. He wore a gaudy tie and a big gold chain around his neck that was as thick as a finger.

    He portrayed the image of a nouveau riche vividly. Moreover, the two men behind him were obviously among the thugs that he had prepared. This was the real highlight of the show.

    After the man finished yelling at his ¡®wife¡¯, he immediately changed his face and walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao while saying, ¡°Baby, Lili, my darling, I¡¯ve frightened you¡­¡±

 Chapter 102 - Play Along

    <h4>Chapter 102: y Along</h4>

    ¡°Oh my god, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless person. This mistress is shameless! This man is also a slut, a scumbag.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this youngdy looks like a student at such a young age. She actually got mixed up with a man who can be a father? She really doesn¡¯t know shame.¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, the morals of the world are declining. Such a young girl is actually willing to be someone else¡¯s mistress. She¡¯s a vixen. She¡¯s really shameless. Look at this original spouse. This person is old and already abandoned. It¡¯s really pitiful.¡±

    The words of the people beside her sounded rather funny to Shen Xiaoxiao. Just as the forey was about to bepleted. The woman who was lying on the ground and shouting with all her might once again pounced. She wanted to rush forward toplete her mission and scratch the girl¡¯s face.

    However, this was clearly not connected properly. Her ¡®husband¡¯ did not understand her intentions at all and thought that she was following the script. He hurriedly called the bodyguards behind him to pull her back and said earnestly to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Aiya, Baby, look at what this old woman is doing. Don¡¯t be unhappy. I¡¯ll definitely buy you that ring that you value.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to apany you back now. Go home and wait for me.¡±

    After saying that, the two thugs at the other end walked over directly. It was unknown whether it was because Shen Xiaoxiao did not say a word from beginning to end and looked like she was watching a good show that made everyone more and more confused, however, they did not think that such an obedient girl was a good person.

    One of the thugs used his hand to cover himself. Under the cover of the other person, he took out a knife and aimed it at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist. The meaning was too obvious. She had to go with them at this moment.

    Didn¡¯t they make such a big fuss because they wanted this girl to go with them? However, as for why they had to ruin this girl¡¯s reputation in public, they were not clear.

    Fortunately, they hadpleted their task well today. It seemed that they would definitely have a good New Year this year.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt the tip of the knife on her back. Fortunately, the thick down jacket could block some of the force, but she was still a little ufortable from being stabbed.

    It seemed that they were determined to drag her away today. However, she had already prepared to beat them at their own game. In fact, she would have followed them even if they did not use the knife.

    The van parked at the entrance of the shopping mall had not stopped running. They did not know how long they had been waiting, or perhaps they had just arrived. When they saw that someone hade out, they pressed Shen Xiaoxiao onto the car and closed the door, the car then sped out of the city.

    Ayer of transparent tape was tightly wrapped around her hand, but they did not put it on her mouth. She did not know if they had forgotten, or if they thought that she was mute because they had not heard her speak the entire way. In any case, the tape did not stick to her face. It still made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a lot more rxed.

    ¡°Oh my, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman being tied up without saying anything. Don¡¯t tell us we tied up a mute?¡±

    Lao Liu, who was sitting in the passenger seat, nced at the inexplicably quiet Shen Xiaoxiao and could not help but speak to the two young men who got into the car.

    ¡°Who knows? She was so busy making a call to get this woman, but this girl is very beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that she hasn¡¯t spoken.¡±

    ¡°Is she a beauty? Let me see, let me see. Damn, she really is. Come,e, San Er,e and switch seats with brother.¡±

    When the man in the passenger seat saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance, not only did he reach out to take advantage of her, but he also wanted to switch seats with the man who had kidnapped Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, the man called San Er did not know why, but he seemed to particrly despise the man called Lao Liu. Before Shen Xiaoxiao could avoid him, he heard a p. He pped away the hand that was reaching out to Shen Xiaoxiao. He said, ¡°Lao Liu, this is the person Boss wants. Even if he wants to move, Boss will move. What? You just got out of the police station and you¡¯re not afraid? You dare to touch any woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lao Liu. If you want to touch, Boss will have to say something. You really should rein in your lecherous guts.¡±

    When Lao Liu heard that the three people in the car had started to criticize him, he was not prepared to make a move for a moment. However, the way he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao was not reserved at all. He was particrly explicit and said without fear of death, ¡°Okay, okay. Of course, we will let Boss taste such a good thing first. But in the future, when Boss gets tired of ying with her, we have to have a good time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and turned her head. In her eyes, this person was no different from a dead person. It was definitely not worth getting angry with such a person.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she did not have any reaction at all. This made the man called San Er even more surprised. This woman seemed to be a little strange¡­

    ¡°Boss, the GPS has stopped.¡±

    ¡°Immediately check the location.¡±

    Yan Kuan quickly dealt with the matters in his hands after hanging up on Shen Xiaoxiao. He thought that he could still have dinner with the little thing if he was faster, but he did not expect to hear the news of the little thing¡¯s disappearance as soon as he arrived.

    His first feeling was that something had happened. The little thing would definitely not run away from him again. Not to mention the GPS on her body, he knew her real identity. Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not run away.

    Now that he saw thest location, he understood. She must have encountered something unusual.

    ¡°Abandoned garage in the suburbs? Prepare the men. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Kuan personally led the men and drove directly to the destination¡­

    At this end, Shen Xiaoxiao was pushed out of the car. As soon as she got out, she felt the cold air blowing against her face. The suburbs were much colder than the city.

    It was already evening, and the sky had long turned gray. As soon as she got out of the car, Shen Xiaoxiao quickly looked around.

    Along the way, these people did not think of blindfolding her, so they let her look all the way over.

    When she saw that they were getting more and more remote, and that there were fewer and fewer people, Shen Xiaoxiao felt even more excited than them.

    Because it was easier to do things when there were fewer people. Even if there were fewer people, they would not have thought that she was the one who did it.

    In the dpidated garage, there were abandoned tires, iron bars, and other equipment scattered all over the ce.

    There were broken ss windows all around, and there were a few tables. On top of them were some beer bottles that had not been cleaned up, and some scattered food.

    It looked like this was their temporary home.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao entered, she saw that ck Tiger had already been waiting there. He was still dressed like a nouveau riche in the afternoon, but wore a ck overcoat. He looked tall and thin, and it didn¡¯t look like he had grown fat in her previous life.

    He was thin, but he wasn¡¯t simple. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this ck Tiger had some skill. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to run amok in the underground of Jingdou for so many years.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t have time to take a closer look just now. I didn¡¯t think that this really was a beauty. It looks like that person really didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    As soon as ck Tiger saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he couldn¡¯t wait to walk over. The two subordinates following him also slowly approached Shen Xiaoxiao. For a moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was surrounded by these seven men in the middle, with no way out¡­

 Chapter 103 - This Woman Is Up To You

    <h4>Chapter 103: This Woman Is Up To You</h4>

    ¡°Brother Hu, this woman seems to be mute.¡±

    The person called Xiao Liu saw ck Tiger walking over and hurriedly reminded him.

    ck Tiger was stunned. How could she be mute? The eldest daughter of the Liu family had said that because this woman¡¯s words were too harsh, she wanted to teach her a lesson. How could a mute speak?

    ck Tiger immediately looked at this beautiful girl in front of him with some interest. She was superior to the eldest daughter of the Liu family. He said to her, ¡°Little girl, you were so good at talking before. How did you be a mute when you came to me? Are you shy, or are you shy?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao understood that this person was indeed Liu Yufei¡¯sckey the moment she heard ck Tiger¡¯s words. Now that she saw ck Tiger¡¯s appearance, she unexpectedly smiled and said to ck Tiger, ¡°I¡¯m not shy, but when I think about the next time I see Liu Yufei, I should have another topic to talk about to discourage her. She really has a wide range of friends. People from all walks of life are here. She really doesn¡¯t reject anyone!¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao opened her mouth, it caused everyone to be stunned. She was not mute? However, if it was not for the fact that mute did not utter a single word along the way, wouldn¡¯t this be too unusual?

    ck Tiger was naturally astonished. She actually knew that he was sent by Liu Yufei? Putting aside how she found out, just knowing about his rtionship with Miss Liu, this girl definitely couldn¡¯t leave this ce alive. Originally, he had thought that he could just y around with his brothers in the middle of winter. But now, it wasn¡¯t going to be so easy.

    His rtionship with Liu Yufei was so secretive. Liu Yufei had also said that if they wanted to keep it a secret, then they had to keep it a secret. They couldn¡¯t let anyone know that they had interacted.

    But now, how did this extremely ordinary woman know about their rtionship? And what else did she know? And would there be any problems with the goods that were supposed to be shipped out tomorrow?

    For a moment, many questions flooded into his mind. Although he was already feeling uneasy, ck Tiger still pretended to be calm as he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What Liu Yufei? Don¡¯t even think about changing the topic. It¡¯s your bad luck that younded in my hands today. It¡¯s not bad to use your small body to warm up my body on such a cold day.¡±

    ¡°Take her away. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll give you guys a taste.¡±

    The man called San Er said, ¡°Big Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re only here to teach her a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I say, San Er, are you stupid? It¡¯s your first day in our line of work? If you don¡¯t enjoy this kind of thing, what are you waiting for?¡± Sixth Brother immediately retorted to the man called San Er.

    San Er¡¯s heart tightened. He knew that some of the things they had done had crossed the line, but he had said earlier that he would only touch that thing. If he wanted to touch this woman, he was not willing to do it.

    ¡°Alright, if San Er won¡¯t touch her, then he won¡¯t touch her. San Er, go to the pce treasury. Light up all the things, and prepare to leave the warehouse.¡±

    It was rare for ck Tiger to speak up to help San Er. This ck Tiger was able to make such a big name in the future, and it was not a ce where he was not outstanding. He valued his brothers very much, and he kept his word. When he had asked San Er to do things, San Er had said that¡­ He would only help to transport the goods and return the goods. He would not do anything else.

    Furthermore, ck Tiger knew that this Li San Er was different from them. He had a wife and children. Furthermore, he had an extremely good rtionship with his wife. However, why would this upright person want to do their job? This had to start from the fact that his son was seriously ill.

    His son was seriously ill and he did not have the money to treat him. ck Tiger and Li San Er were young neighbors. He valued friendship. Back then, San Er had blocked a knife for him. When his brother was in trouble, he naturally had to help. Moreover, this Li San Er was indeed quite capable. He had personally escorted the goods a few times, since there had been no problems, ck Tiger had be more and more trusting of him.

    Therefore, now that he knew that this brother was being unreasonable, he was not angry. He directly sent the people away and brought the others to have fun.

    Before Li San Er left, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with aplicated expression. However, he did not refute ck Tiger in the end. He turned around and walked into the warehouse.

    The remaining people were all eager to try something new. The small de that Shen Xiaoxiao hid in her sleeve was being shuffled by her. She looked at the young version of ck Tiger in front of her and said, ¡°The benefits that Liu Yufei gave you are probably rted to those goods, right? Since you value these goods so much, let me guess. Are they drugs? Cultural relics? Or organs?¡±

    These were all things that Shen Xiaoxiao had vaguely found out about Liu Yufei in herter life. Now, she also wanted to know when Liu Yufei started to touch these things. Was it now or in the near future?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was trying to sound him out, but ck Tiger heard her words and was surprised. She knew, she really knew!

    On a cold day, beads of sweat had already fallen from ck Tiger¡¯s forehead. He had just started in this line of work, and he did not have the imposing manner that he had in his previous life.

    This thing was quick to make money, but it was very dangerous. He had known from the start, but he had always thought that the Liu family had handled their rtionship very well and that it would not be so easy to be discovered. Didn¡¯t they say that there was a big backer behind them? But who was this woman who had suddenly appeared? How did she know?

    Could it be that Liu Yufei was referring to this girl who knew something when she said that her words were unpleasant? She deliberately wanted her to silence her?

    If that was the case, then it made sense. No matter what this girl was, she would not be able to walk out of here today.

    The killing intent in ck Tiger¡¯s eyes shot towards Shen Xiaoxiao without any concealment. When Shen Xiaoxiao met his eyes, she knew that her guess had been confirmed.

    What was this ck Tiger really doing? It was so early, yet Liu Yufei had touched these things so early. Was it one of them, or were they all beginning to touch on those things?

    However, the current Liu Yufei had yet to master the cunning and vicious methods of her previous life. Did she have the guts to do all of this so early? Or was it actually not Liu Yufei who had touched these things the first, but the Liu family?

    Once this realization surfaced, Shen Xiaoxiao actually felt a rare sense of excitement. Perhaps she was going to fish out a big fish from this ck Tiger.

    As long as the Liu family dared to touch it, there was an 80% chance that the Pei family would also get involved.

    So, was this ck Tiger cooperating with Liu Yufei, or with the Liu family?

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not just the Liu family? Is there a bigger backer behind this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at ck Tiger¡¯s expression. With every word she said, his expression became uglier.

    These things happened to be confirmed in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. Shen Xiaoxiao continued to say, ¡°I heard¡­¡±

    ¡°Heard my ass. You all go up and y with her however you like. If you want to y together, you can do whatever you want with this woman¡­¡±

 Chapter 104 - This Woman Is a Devil

    <h4>Chapter 104: This Woman Is a Devil</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ck Tiger angrily interrupted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. The current ck Tiger had not yet developed a body of copper skin and iron bones. He had a sense of strategic nning and was easily impetuous and angry. Once he was probed by Shen Xiaoxiao... His first reaction was naturally to block Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth so that she would not say a single word.

    The most important thing was that he was actually afraid. He was afraid that there was something wrong with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s background, and he was even more afraid that it would be heard by others. Therefore, he was even more certain that this woman definitely could not leave alive...

    ck Tiger immediately turned around and prepared to walk towards the warehouse.

    However, he had only taken a few steps when he heard a few shrill screams.

    And these screams wereing from his brothers.

    He was immediately shocked and hurriedly turned his head. When he saw this, he was indescribably terrified.

    He saw that the woman was still standing there steadily. It was as if she was in an idle courtyard. It didn¡¯t seem like she had been tied up. He didn¡¯t know when the tape on her hands had been removed.

    However, his five brothers were all thrown to the ground. They were all in great pain. What had this woman done?

    Just as ck Tiger was about to walk up, an even more terrifying scene happened. The woman suddenly walked towards the person closest to her. She grabbed that person¡¯s arm and pinched it gently. She was so far away, but... ck Tiger could clearly hear the sound of bones cracking.

    ¡°AH...¡±

    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect this woman to be like this. However, this was not the end.

    She had no intention of stopping. That drooping arm was twisted to one side. The woman actually grabbed his other arm again, and there was a cracking sound.

    It was as if something had caused ck Tiger¡¯s heart to drop heavily.

    ¡°AH...¡±

    ¡°Stop...¡±

    However, it was toote. Shen Xiaoxiao had already grabbed that man¡¯s right calf. It was the same method and the same posture. It was simply unbelievable. Where did such a slender and weak-looking woman get her strength from? She broke the man¡¯s limbs like a doll.

    The other four people lying on the ground were so scared that they could not take care of themselves. They had never thought that a woman could be so terrifying and ruthless.

    These were human arms and legs. They were not toys or animals. However, she broke them all without mercy.

    It was not a dislocation of the joints, but a break from the middle of the bone. Even if it healed in the future, it would have to be pierced with a steel nail.

    Moreover, with such a vicious method, they did not know if this person would be able to heal after being broken bit by bit.

    That person had already died from the pain. The other people looked at this woman who looked like a ghost under the dim light and were so scared that their limbs trembled and they were unable to move.

    ¡°Get up, all of you! Get up! F*ck your weapons! All of you, attack together. Kill her, kill her for me. If she doesn¡¯t die, we will die. Get up! All of you, get up...¡±

    ck Tiger¡¯s words were like a heart-strengthening needle that stimted the hearts of everyone present. They had alreadypletely woken up. Even if they couldn¡¯t wake up, they still had to get up. This was because they were even more afraid that one of them would be the one whose limbs would be broken.

    The wrenches that were scattered all over the ground, or some metal rods that they held in their hands were weapons in an attempt to protect themselves, or to take down this woman.

    However, the weapons that were clearly held in their hands seemed so weak and timid.

    The second one, the third one.

    They didn¡¯t know how this woman attacked. They only knew that when she punched, the fat man among them was knocked unconscious.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end.

    She was like a blood-sucking demon, squatting next to each of the unconscious people as if she was performing a ritual. She also seemed to be venting her dissatisfaction. ¡°Kacha, kacha...¡±

    This sound seemed to be the only echo in her ears. The demons of hell were waking up. One by one, she gnawed on their bones, making it impossible for them to escape.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Li San Er heard a series of screams and walked out. However, when he ran out, he only had time to see Xiao Liu¡¯s broken neck and distorted limbs.

    ¡°This, this, this, this...¡±

    ¡°Give it to me, San Er, give me the gun. Otherwise, we will all die here today.¡±

    ck Tiger had long been terrified. He saw how that woman attacked and he knew that he was definitely not her opponent.

    The gun on Li San Er¡¯s body was given to him by him. In order to be able to safely sell the goods, Li San Er had to have such a terrifying thing on him.

    And today, he had wandered outside for a whole day. He had never thought of putting that thing on his body to protect himself, because no one knew that such a devil would be found here.

    ¡°Gun? She, she...¡±

    Before Li San Er could finish speaking, ck Tiger had already reached out and took the gun out from his waist. He pointed it at Shen Xiaoxiao and shouted urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly turned around and looked at the easily frightened ck Tiger. She suddenly felt that it was funny.

    Why, did he feel that her methods were too ruthless? Did he feel that she was making him feel afraid at this moment?

    It was really funny. In her previous life, ck Tiger was ten times more terrifying and ruthless than Shen Xiaoxiao. How many of those people were willing to trade organs?

    And her. Back then, he had personally stabbed her in the chest. At that time, when had he ever shown any mercy?

    She did not take their lives. She only broke their limbs as punishment, except for Xiao Liu, who had tried to tease her in the car.

    She had been kind enough to spare the lives of the others.

    However, he had pointed a gun at her. This was no longer fun.

    Did he really think that the gun could trap her or hold her? He was too innocent. He did not look like a little underground demon king at all?

    ¡°San Er, go, go. Tie her up. Tie that woman up.¡±

    Li San Er was scared silly. He did not expect that the seemingly weak woman, who had not spoken along the way, would have such a destructive power.

    Li San Er nced at the crooked ¡®brothers¡¯ lying on the ground, and then at ck Tiger, whose hands were shaking non-stop with the gun in his hand. He clenched his hands tightly.

    ¡°Brother Hu...¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ck Tiger was obviously provoked. As soon as he finished speaking, he fired a shot at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, he was too afraid. Moreover, the light here was not clear. This shot barely grazed past Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm. Other than her clothes being torn, she was not hurt at all.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to move. She was still careless. She did not expect them to have guns in their hands.

    ¡°Brother Hu, I¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t, be careful, be careful.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to go. We have guns. We have guns in our hands. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Yes, there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±

    ck Tiger seemed to be consoling himself and also seemed to be entangled with himself. He raised the gun and slowly approached Shen Xiaoxiao step by step.

 Chapter 105 - Double Agent

    <h4>Chapter 105: Double Agent</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t you very powerful? What? Are you also afraid of this pistol? You devil, you actually destroyed so many of my brothers! I will definitely tear you into pieces and kill you. No, I want you to live and throw you to the wild dogs outside so that they can bite you into pieces bit by bit.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? This idea is not bad. It suits you quite well.¡±

    A male voice suddenly came from the door, causing ck Tiger and the other two to be stunned at the same time. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao gave a side kick, and the gun slipped out of ck Tiger¡¯s hand. Then, without her needing to do anything, the secret guard behind Yan Kuan quickly walked in, he pressed down ck Tiger and Li San Er.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, who had rushed over, covered in dust, and actually smiled at him for a rare moment. She did have a trace of fear just now. It was not because she was afraid of ck Tiger, but because she had been afraid of guns since she was young.

    ¡°Little thing, something can happen in the blink of an eye. I really should tie you to my belt.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was not good, but when he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was not worried, he heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, the violent feeling just now had disappeared in an instant.

    The secret guards behind him did not have the time to watch the Boss and the Little Oriental Loli being affectionate with each other. They were almost shocked by the five twisted figures lying on the ground.

    This Little Oriental Loli had been locked up for 11 years. It seemed that not only were her methods ruthless, but her heart was also a little twisted.

    Look at these people. They had actually turned into such a ghastly appearance. The worst thing was that she did not even give them a chance to end their lives. Instead, she let these people suffer like this. Just thinking about it made their limbs feel iparably painful.

    ¡°Boss, these people?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at the people on the ground and turned to Shen Xiaoxiao. ¡°You¡¯re so soft-hearted.¡±

    Yan Kuan naturally saw that these people were all fine. He also knew that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to spare their lives.

    Yan Kuan said to the people behind him, ¡°We¡¯re good citizens. If you see someone fighting, call the police. Call an ambnce.¡±

    ¡°As for this ck dog, didn¡¯t he just say that he wanted to feed the dogs?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two people went forward and walked in front of ck Tiger, ready to take him away.

    ck Tiger was scared out of his wits. He knew that he had kicked an iron te today. He immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.

    ¡°Let me go. I beg you to let me go. I don¡¯t dare. I won¡¯t dare anymore. I was wrong. I was blinded. I was wrong. Great aunt, I was wrong. I was really wrong.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at ck Tiger¡¯s appearance and then at Li San Er. Suddenly, she said to Yan Kuan, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    The secret guard immediately stood at the side and did not make a move.

    ¡°Leave him here for me.¡±

    ck Tiger originally heard this voice because he was saved and had a way to live. However, that woman did not even look at him from the beginning to the end. The one she stopped was Li San Er, not him. It was over. It was really over now.

    However, why was it that the fortune teller had said that he would live a rich and noble life, at least until he reached 60? Why was it like this now? How could it be?

    ¡°Let me go, please let me go, let me go¡­¡±

    The voice was getting further and further away. Li San Er saw that ck Tiger was taken away and he was left behind. He was stunned. He thought that he definitely did not have a way out today. He also saw the faces of these people. It would be strange if these people did not kill him.

    However, this woman suddenly stopped them. What did she want to do?

    ¡°Seeing that you deliberately loosened my hands, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Do you want to be like them, or do you want to work for me?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was prepared to use this person, so he did not finish his words immediately. He waspletely allowing her to make the decision.

    Li San Er did not expect that a thought had crossed his mind back then to actually help him greatly. Now, there was nothing that he was unwilling to do, so he immediately said it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll work for you.¡±

    ¡°You agreed so readily?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°This, take it. I want you to go find Liu Yufei personally. As for whether you can use this to make a meteoric rise on your own, that will depend on your luck.¡±

    Li San Er was stunned. Looking at the USB that was thrown at his feet, he was momentarily at a loss.

    What did this woman mean?

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re really stupid. Can¡¯t you understand by looking at the contents?¡±

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and scram. As for what I want you to do, wait for my notice!¡±

    ¡°Li San Er, what I want you to do as an undercover cop is the same thing I want you to do now. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t lose out.¡±

    This time, Li San Er knelt on the ground with a thud. What did she say? She actually knew? She actually knew that she was an undercover cop?

    How? How?

    He wanted to ask how this woman knew, but after she said these words, she followed the man who was cold all over and walked out.

    From the beginning to the end, he did not know who this woman was, where she came from, and how she knew his long-hidden identity?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the people who had indeed been stunned. She was actually grateful to Yan Kuan, the best assistant, for being able to investigate all the information about these people so quickly.

    A spy. She did not expect that there would be a spy around ck Tiger. It seemed that it was not just her. There were even more people who had their eyes on the Liu family or the Pei family.

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao have imagined that this so-called early morning had never happened in her previous life? All of this was arranged by Yan Kuan.

    At this moment in the car.

    ¡°Where¡¯s 19?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the driver had changed. She had a vague guess in her heart. Sure enough, Yan Kuan¡¯s words stunned Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°As a secret guard, he even lost his own master. Where do you think I would let him go?¡±

    ¡°No, I wanted to go myself. It has nothing to do with 19.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at her but did not say anything. He simply closed his eyes to rest.

    However, how could Shen Xiaoxiao let 19 be punished because of her? She immediately wanted to plead for mercy, but Yan Kuan ignored her.

    It was not until they returned to the vi that Yan Kuan slowly opened his eyes and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°If you care more about him, I will double his punishment.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately shut her mouth. At this moment, she felt that Yan Kuan was so hateful and cruel.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also a little angry, but she did not know whether she was angry at herself or at Yan Kuan.

    After going upstairs, Yan Kuan came out after showering and changing his clothes. When he saw the silent person on the bed, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have something to discuss with me? What is it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned at first, then she remembered that she had been looking for Yan Kuan for the whole day to get the ck Ganoderma back?

    Shen Xiaoxiao focused her mind and looked at Yan Kuan. Her eyes rolled around, but she didn¡¯t say anything directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been so busy since you got the ck Ganoderma. Did you use this medicinal herb to save someone? Are they cured?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question was tactful but also had a hint of probing.

    When Yan Kuan heard this, he gave Shen Xiaoxiao a deep look. He did not y his cards ording to reason at all and directly said, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just say it directly. You haven¡¯t learned those smooth tricks yet. I¡¯ve also said that you don¡¯t need to learn those. Your man is not that useless.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was choked by Yan Kuan¡¯s words and immediately red at him angrily. Her expression was so natural and so undisguised that Yan Kuan could not help butugh.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw Yan Kuan¡¯s smile, she was stunned for a moment. He actually looked pretty when he smiled. His smile was quite tasteful. Wasn¡¯t her heart beating non-stop?

    She was in a daze, but he slowly approached her. He hugged her delicate body and kissed her pouty red lips.

    A suffocating feeling came over her. She immediately woke up from the world of infatuation. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, it¡¯s not convenient for me¡­¡±

    After saying this, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned red. Yan Kuan, on the other hand, found it funny.

    ¡°I know, I know it¡¯s not convenient for you, so I just want to kiss you. What do you think I want to do?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so depressed that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him for a long time. However, the ck Ganoderma was too important, so she had to ask him clearly. At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him anymore. Instead, she asked directly, ¡°Can you return the ck Ganoderma to me if it is useless to you?¡±

 Chapter 106 - Yan Kuanâ€™s Lies

    <h4>Chapter 106: Yan Kuan¡¯s Lies</h4>

    ¡°Can you return the ck Ganoderma to me if it is useless to you?¡±

    ¡°Return it to you? What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I, I have a use for it.¡±

    ¡°What use?¡±

    ¡°In any case, it is useful. You haven¡¯t used it yet, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao remembered what Third Uncle had said. The only way to use the ck Ganoderma was to use the half key that was ced in the Pei family¡¯s house as a knife. Yan Kuan did not know about this, so he definitely would not use it.

    However, would Yan Kuan really do as she said? Of course not. She only heard Yan Kuan say, ¡°You said it toote. It has already been used.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yan Kuan was lying?

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard that he had already used it, she immediately felt that Yan Kuan was lying.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked straight into Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. She had never thought that Yan Kuan would lie so openly.

    Moreover, he did not even change his expression. Then, did he lie to her so often?

    ¡°So, so soon?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at her meaningfully and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s used to save people. Do you think I would leave it unused?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not have Yan Kuan¡¯s good willpower. When she met his dark and deep eyes, which seemed to have everything under control, she was already a little afraid and shaken.

    Would Yan Kuan know something?

    Would he?

    ¡°What do you want the ck Ganoderma for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, nothing much. I¡¯m just asking. I¡¯m concerned about you. Didn¡¯t you leave for many days?¡±

    ¡°Concerned about me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m concerned about you.¡±.

    ¡°Yes, good girl. Now that you know you¡¯re concerned about your man, your man needs to sleep now. Hurry up and sleep.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly without saying another word.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was relieved that Yan Kuan did not get to the bottom of it this time. She did not dare to say another word. When he said sleep, she really closed her eyes and did not ask any more questions. In a short while, she fell into a deep sleep.

    Listening to the sound of her slow and steady breathing, Yan Kuan¡¯s heart softened.

    She already knew, right? She already knew the secret of the ck Ganoderma.

    But now, he was going to get that half of the key. What should he do?

    The Shen family¡¯s secret fund?

    He did not care. He only wanted to save that person¡¯s life. That was all.

    But this little guy in his arms was so stubborn. What should he do?

    He, Yan Kuan, actually had a headache because of such a thing. It seemed that this little guy¡¯s position in his heart was much more important than he thought.

    What a headache¡­

    The 28th of December

    ording to the annual practice, whether it was to hide the truth or to show it to the people of the Shen Enterprise, Gu Yuehua and Liu Qianmin would definitely bring Liu Yufei to the cemetery to help Shen Jin and sweep the graves.

    This year was naturally no exception.

    Early in the morning, Gu Yuehua had already tidied up and sat in the living room with Liu Qianmin, waiting for Liu Yufei toe down from upstairs.

    However, after waiting for a while, it was already past 10 o¡¯clock and there was still no sign of Liu Yufei.

    Gu Yuehua was a little anxious. She immediately went upstairs to look at Liu Yufei¡¯s room door and asked, ¡°Yufei, why haven¡¯t you packed up yet? Hurry up ande down. It¡¯s gettingte. I still have to go to your Second Uncle¡¯s house for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mom, I won¡¯t be going today. You and Dad can go. I have something to do today.¡±

    ¡°Something to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have something urgent to deal with. I can¡¯t leave. You and Dad can go. I¡¯ll go to Second Uncle¡¯s house directly in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°I see. Okay.¡±

    Gu Yuehua would never force Liu Yufei. To her, Liu Yufei was her reliance and the only treasure of their family.

    Therefore, regardless of whether Liu Yufei had something to do or not, she would never force her to go if she didn¡¯t want to. The purpose of visiting the grave was to put on a show for everyone. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she hadn¡¯tpletely won over the Shen Enterprise yet, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pretend and make herself so tired.

    Meanwhile, in the room, Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes were currently staring in horror at the video on herputer.

    Early in the morning, someone had sent an email over. She really didn¡¯t expect, didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually record this thing.

    The video of her and Li Yang was obviously taken when they were at the hot spring vi. But who actually took it? Could it be Li Yang?

    But he had checked the IP of this email. It was sent from an inte caf¨¦ in the capital. She apanied Li Yang for three days before he reluctantly returned to the country.

    And during those three days, the two of them spent almost all their time in bed. Li Yang didn¡¯t look like he would film these things. If this thing was leaked, Li Yang¡¯s inheritance would be in great danger.

    He was not the only son in his family. His father had two illegitimate children. Therefore, the person who filmed this video could not be Li Yang. He was not so foolish as to ruin his future.

    So, now, who was it?

    Ding!

    Another email came. Liu Yufei hurriedly opened it. When she saw it, her expression was a hundred times uglier than before.

    ck Tiger was dead?

    That man was dead?

    How? And he died in a car ident? Why did she feel that something was wrong?

    Then, the phone rang.

    ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m Li San Er. I have something to discuss with you¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t buy anymore. We¡¯ve bought enough. We can¡¯t eat so much with just a few people.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pushed the cart and apanied Third Uncle as they strolled leisurely through the supermarket. However, Third Uncle was too enthusiastic. The cart was almost unable to hold all the things.

    Yan Kuan went out again. This time, it was said that he would only return after the New Year¡¯s Eve. Shen Xiaoxiao wondered if it was rted to that mysterious person who wanted to use the ck Ganoderma.

    Who could that person be? Who could be the person that Yan Kuan cared so much about, the person he wanted to apany on New Year¡¯s Eve?

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s the New Year. This is the first New Year that you will spend with Third Uncle after you return to the country. Naturally, we have to prepare the New Year goods properly. It¡¯s fine even if we have more. It¡¯s better if we have more than enough.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s buy. What else do we need to buy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go and see Grandma Lin first. Then, we¡¯ll prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner¡­¡±

    Whether it was in her past life or this life, this was also the first time Shen Xiaoxiao was so happy to prepare everything for the New Year.

    In her past life, when she spent New Year¡¯s Eve at the Liu family, there was absolutely nothing for Shen Xiaoxiao to do. Not only was Shen Xiaoxiao unable to fit in with the Liu family¡¯s annual reunion party, she would even hide in her own room, listening to the noise downstairs and watching the fireworks outside the window. It was an extraordinarily lively New Year¡¯s Eve. In those few years, she actually felt more lonely than when she stayed in M Nation.

    In this life, she had never thought that Third Uncle and she would be able to prepare New Year¡¯s Eve dinner so leisurely. Although there were only the two of them, such peaceful days were something that Shen Xiaoxiao had never experienced before.

    Yan Kuan left, but before he left, 19 returned to her side. Aside from his ugly expression, she did not seem to have suffered any injuries on the surface. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the punishment they had received¡­ Was not as easy as she had imagined.

    There was naturally an apology, but it was mostly a form of admiration for Yan Kuan¡¯s strict rule.

    New Year, a new atmosphere. After the New Year, she would turn 18. When she truly matured, she would slowly take back the property that her father had left her. Everything would be a different beginning, a different future.

 Chapter 107 - Birthday Present

    <h4>Chapter 107: Birthday Present</h4>

    The first day of the Lunar New Year

    Climbing the mountain.

    Early in the morning, Third Uncle ced the two red eggs in front of her. A big red packet signified that Shen Xiaoxiao was happy on her 18th birthday.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two red eggs. These things had only appeared in her memories, but those memories were already blurred.

    Third Uncle was busy in the kitchen. Shen Xiaoxiao held the big red packet and looked at the two red eggs on the table. It was very natural, so natural that before she could react, she put one of the red eggs into her pocket.

    She only reacted after she was done. In fact, even if she was unwilling to admit it, Yan Kuan had already upied an important ce in her heart.

    ¡°In a while, you can wander around by yourself. Go far away and don¡¯te back until noon, understand?¡±

    Third Uncle started to chase her away again. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was the custom here. The higher you go, the further you go, the better.

    Third Uncle had already prepared to go and pay his New Year¡¯s greetings to his old friends. Naturally, he could not bring Shen Xiaoxiao with him so brazenly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could only carry out her own activities.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know if Yan Kuan woulde back today.

    The first day of the New Year was not only Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s birthday, but also Yan Kuan¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°19, did your boss say that he woulde back today?¡±

    ¡°Well, Boss did not say. Miss, why don¡¯t you call and ask Boss?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need. I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    At night.

    The cold wind was bleak, and the sky was still bright from tonight¡¯s fireworks. Even though it was almost 12 o¡¯clock, the sound of bamboo firecrackers could still be heard not far away.

    He wouldn¡¯t being back tonight, right?

    The cold red egg in her hand made Shen Xiaoxiao smile self-mockingly. She was indeed a weak person in terms of feelings, so stupid that it made peopleugh.

    Wasn¡¯t it clear from the beginning? Between the two of them, they were just bedmates, using and being used. And now, at most, there was the rtionship of a partner in it. That was all. Why did she have to insist on so much?

    Other than causing trouble for herself, how could she have the right to think about this now?

    It was not snowing tonight, but the bone-piercing cold wind still made people shudder, as if at this moment, even their bones were cold to the point of panic.

    Looking at the curtains fluttering in the wind, he smiled and adjusted his cor. In the pitch-ck bedroom, he could only see a thin figure standing in front of the window. She looked so lonely and ethereal, as if she was about to be blown away by the winter wind¡­ It made the entire room feel bone-chilling and cold.

    ¡°Come here. The wind is so strong. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    The voice beside her ear was like a warm current, and it made her heart pound. Was it him?

    She turned her head and looked at the light that had suddenly turned on. The travel-worn man stood in the room with a chill all over his body.

    Before she could wipe away the smile on her lips, she subconsciously looked at the clock on the wall. It was only ten minutes until midnight, and he was back.

    This realization made Shen Xiaoxiao inexplicably excited. For the first time, she took the initiative to rush over and hug him. Suddenly, she realized that her heart was filled at this moment because of his existence¡­ Because at this moment, he came back from the outside without caring about the cold wind.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to that old man¡¯s ce? Isn¡¯t it the New Year?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Seeing him pull her away and maintain a certain distance from her, she was a little surprised. Seeing him take off the slightly cold coat on his body and then pull her into his arms again, her heart actually softened a little.

    ¡°Have you been there before?¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and put the shawl by the bed on her body. Then, he slowly pulled her to sit on the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s your 18th birthday. Of course, I have toe back. The little one is an adult now. This is a day worth celebrating.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and took out the already cold red egg from her pocket as if she was trying to please him. Two round red eggsy steadily on her fair palm. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was also slightly shocked. It had been many years since someone gave him this.

    ¡°Was it made for you by that old man? Yes, you have to eat red eggs on your birthday.¡±

    ¡°No, I left it for you. Let¡¯s have a happy birthday together.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned for a long time because of these words, ¡®Happy Birthday.¡¯ Looking at the little girl in front of him who looked like she was presenting a treasure, her hands were red from the cold and her little face was a little rosy. Her big round eyes were staring at him. It made his heart melt in an instant.

    Yan Kuan hugged her tightly in his arms. He felt a little lonely, and some of the feelings that only this little girl in front of him would understand. His heart was strangely warm, and it was no longer as cold and painful as before.

    ¡°Silly girl, you are the best gift.¡±

    Yan Kuan slowly took out a purple gift box from his pocket and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao was first stunned, then she opened it happily.

    It was a red, furry, sock. Yes, it was a sock. A pair of red, furry socks were lying in the gift box.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a long time. Then, she looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°Are these socks?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stupid that you can¡¯t even recognize the socks?¡±

    ¡°But, but why are you giving me socks?¡±

    ¡°No reason. I feel that you are very simr to it. The furry ones are very cute, so I prepared them.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he stood up and walked to the bathroom, leaving Shen Xiaoxiao staring nkly at the pair of red socks in front of her, deep in thought.

    For her 18th birthday, the elders would bestow the red socks to the younger generation. It would ensure her sess and peace when she grew up.

    This custom had been passed down for many years in her early years. She did not expect Yan Kuan to know about it?

    Moreover, he would give her a pair like this? Even Third Uncle did not prepare this for her, but this man had actually prepared this gift that carried some ¡®superstition¡¯.

    Soft and warm!

    Recalling the red socks that her father had treasured for many years back then, and looking at the strange gift that this man had prepared today, the corners of her lips slowly curled up¡­

    The white fog, the sound of dripping water, and the blurry figure in the transparent ss, Shen Xiaoxiao nervously swallowed her saliva.

    She tiptoed and sneaked in. She ced the same red item on the clothes rack and was about to turn around and leave.

    Bang¡­

    She only had time to let out a cry of surprise before she fell into a pool of warm water.

    ¡°Little fellow, you actually peeked at me when I was bathing. If you want to see, you can say so. There¡¯s no need for you to peek.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough cough! Who peeked? Who peeked at you when you were bathing? I just changed my clothes, and it got wet again.¡±

    ¡°Did it get wet? Come,e, I¡¯ll help you take it off so you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he started to pull on her nightdress. This nightdress was personally chosen by Yan Kuan. With a tug of the cute pink nightdress, it was thrown far away with a whoosh.

    The little * * was even lightly pulled by him and thrown away.

    ¡°Did you miss me? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this little mouth is so stubborn, but your reaction is very truthful. Little guy, I missed you.¡±

 Chapter 108 - A Big Gift

    <h4>Chapter 108: A Big Gift</h4>

    ¡°Little fellow, you like to see me wearing red underwear? Your taste is getting stronger and stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wear it, give it back to me. You¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to be ready to snatch it from him, but Yan Kuan would never ept her wish. It was just that he had not expected that she would give him such an old-fashioned idea as a birthday present.

    However, red underwear was the same as red socks. It would ensure his safety, and it was a surprising match.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will treasure it well. I will treasure the first gift that our little thing gave me.¡±

    Yan Kuanughed very happily. This was something that he had not expected but was very satisfied with.

    It had been many years since he had been so happy. It was after that person¡¯s ident that he had not felt such a trace of warmth.

    At this moment, as he looked at the drowsy person nestled in his arms, his heart once again began to stir.

    ¡­

    A few days after the new year, the capital once again returned to its usual bustling state. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person who had prepared to take her out early in the morning and asked with some doubt, ¡°Where are we going? School starts in a week. I have to revise.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. This muddle-headed person had even forgotten to do the most important thing.

    ¡°Little thing, what the school can give you is only basic knowledge. A real business war can only be learned by experiencing reality.¡±

    ¡°Business war?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t thought of epting the Shen Enterprise? Your Shen Enterprise is not just a real estatepany. There is also the retail industry and the renovation. Every industry involves different things. Don¡¯t just sit at the bottom of the well.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had naturally thought about this question. It was because she had thought about it that she had taken the initiative to go to school to further her studies. After all, she had never learned any of those things before.

    Moreover, in this life, she wasn¡¯t a genius. It wasn¡¯t that she had be exceptionally intelligent after being reborn. It was just that the things she had learned in school would sometimes make her feel exhausted.

    However, it was not that she could not do anything. At the very least, she had foresight and decisiveness. She was very sensitive to certain things and reacted quickly.

    With some self-awareness and the foresight from her previous life, she would definitely not be at a disadvantage. However, she also understood that if she wanted tost for a long time, she had to grow up.

    But now, Yan Kuan was preparing to teach her in advance?

    ¡°Then where are we going?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled as he helped her put on her coat. He said to her rather mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    The car drove all the way and stopped in front of the top-notch office building in the center of the capital.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was brought along the way and actually stopped at the KN Group¡¯s headquarters in China.

    ¡°Wait, wait, this is KN. Don¡¯t tell me this is your property?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and said to her, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a long time. She had known about the KN Group in her previous life. Not only did she know that when she needed funds to gain a firm footing in the Shen Enterprise, she had gone to the KN Group in an attempt to seek financing.

    However, just like how she had been rejected by Second Master Xin, the words of the CEO of the KN Group in China were still vivid in her mind. He said, ¡°Miss Shen, with all due respect, even if you have the Treasure Mountain in your hands, you do not have the ability to turn today¡¯s situation around because you yourself are the biggest failure.¡±

    Of course, what he said was very true, but for Shen Xiaoxiao, it was as if she had suffered a great humiliation and left in shame. At that time, she had even cursed the boss of KN Group to be lonely and unlucky for the rest of his life.

    One had to know that Shen Xiaoxiao could not find anyone to help at that time. She could find KN because she had heard from the public that KN Group¡¯s businesses were all over the world. Moreover, it was also considered the only group that even the Ouyang family had to avoid its sharp edge.

    That was why she had gone to look for KN without any hesitation back then. However, it was also because of this that after she was rejected, she could not help but curse once whenever she heard KN¡¯s name for a very long time.

    Now, Yan Kuan was actually the boss of KN. This really made her somewhat unable to ept it.

    However, if Yan Kuan was the boss of KN, then ording to the attitude of the Ouyang family towards Yan Kuan in the future, it seemed that Yan Kuan might really be the nemesis of the Ouyang family. It was not like her revenge could not be achieved.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that the sky was especially bright. Not to mention her influence, she was also not in a hurry to climb up. If she wanted to take revenge, she had to take revenge. However, relying on her alone, relying on someone like her who had not even gone to school for a day¡­ It was easier said than done.

    No, perhaps she would need ten or twenty years to seed. No, it was very likely that she would not seed at all.

    Even if she was full of confidence, even if she was filled with fighting spirit at all times, she knew very well that just relying on those ¡®unknown¡¯, it would be more difficult for an ant like her to eat an elephant than to ascend to the heavens.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Did you suddenly find that you have dug up a treasure and feel a little excited?¡±

    Looking at the face magnified in front of her, Shen Xiaoxiao said unhappily, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t find a treasure. I found a golden turtle, a turtle¡¯s turtle.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scolding you, but you¡¯re stillughing.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m naturally happy that the little guy admitted that she¡¯s interested in me.¡±

    ¡°When did I admit it?¡±

    ¡°You lost your memory so quickly? It¡¯s okay, there will be more things for you to remember in the future.¡±

    Yan Kuan held her waist and slowly walked into the elevator. On the top floor, KN¡¯s office made Shen Xiaoxiao a little shocked. Just the dozens of secretaries beside her made Shen Xiaoxiao speechless. She had seen Pei Li¡¯spany before.

    However, it could not even bepared to one-tenth of this ce. Every inch ofnd was worth a lot of money. On the first floor, there was only the president¡¯s office and the Secretary¡¯s Department. Just these alone made Shen Xiaoxiao a little shocked.

    Needless to say, there were dozens of floors below that belonged to KN.

    ¡°This floor? Is it yours too?¡±

    Yan Kuan had just sat down. Hearing her say this, he naturally nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    Knock, knock, knock!

    ¡°President, they¡¯re already here.¡±

    ¡°Let them in.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in confusion. What was going on with the more than ten people who came in one after another?

    ¡°Alright, sit down. Sign when you are ready.¡±

    Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao to sit down. Shen Xiaoxiao was even more curious. What was he asking her to sign?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. It¡¯s all the movable and real estate that should belong to you. It¡¯s what your grandfather and your father left you, including 25% of the shares of the Shen Enterprise. In addition, I will give you 10% of the shares of the Shen Enterprise and your 18th birthday present.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 109 - Birthday Present

    <h4>Chapter 109: Birthday Present</h4>

    Yan Kuan¡¯s birthday present to Shen Xiaoxiao had truly touched her heart.

    Previously, when she had discussed with Third Uncle, she had also said that she would go to thew firm to go through these formalities after her 18th birthday. However, it was said that Third Uncle had gone to thew firm a few times a year ago. This matter was not something that could be simply said.

    Just the real estate that had been rented out by the Liu family over the years was the biggest problem, not to mention the Shen family¡¯s old mansion that was currently upied by the Liu family.

    There was also an office building that was currently upied by Liu Qianmin¡¯s younger brother, Liu Qiangui. It was a small construction materialspany that was attached to the Shen Enterprise.

    In order to take back these Shen Xiaoxiao herself, she still needed to make aplete n. It would take at least half a year toplete the task. However, Yan Kuan had easily brought these to her.

    How could she not be surprised?

    ¡°Are those industries still in the leasing state?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled mysteriously and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Other than the Liu family, the rest have been taken back. As for when those in the Liu family¡¯s hands will be taken back, it depends on your mood. You can give them a severe warning whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for your ancestral house. It depends on your intentions. However, with the shares you currently hold in the Shen Enterprise, it will be easy for you to enter the Board of Directors.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, ording to what I know, that old man still has 10% of the shares in his hands. He will naturally hand them over to you. This way, you will have 45% of the shares in your hands, and you will definitely win against the Liu family.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is also the possibility that the Liu family will react and buy the shares in Second Master Xin¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°However, the following things will have to be done by you, little thing, yourself, including buying the shares in Second Master Xin¡¯s hands. All of this will have to be done by you yourself. You won¡¯t disappoint me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s enough. I will do it personally from now on.¡±

    ¡°However, I think it¡¯s better to cancel the engagement right now. I don¡¯t like you having another man¡¯s mark on you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled at first, but then she frowned. Was Yan Kuan doing this to get the half-key or for her?

    Once this thought popped up in her mind, she couldn¡¯t get it out of her mind. If Yan Kuan had spent so much money to help her cancel the engagement, then his goal must be the half-key, right? Would he spend so much effort to do this?

    ¡°No matter what, thank you.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. As he watched her sign one document after another, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his lips. As he looked at the documents, his expression was inexplicable. ¡®Good girl, sign it. Even if you don¡¯t sign it, you can forget about escaping from my grasp for the rest of your life.¡¯

    School had started before the Lantern Festival. As a listening student, she naturally would not go to school now. She only needed to go when she had sses. However, because she was apanied by 19, she did not move away again.

    What made Shen Xiaoxiao curious was that Third Uncle did not seem to realize that she did not actually live in that small apartment.

    Third Uncle might know, but he did not ask. Shen Xiaoxiao could only pretend that he did not know.

    In the school archives room

    Pei Li flipped through the information in the Archives Room. He did not expect to see the girl named Lin Weiwei in a ss that the professor asked him to help teach.

    This meeting made him very happy. He thought that it would take some effort to find the girl named Lin Weiwei, but it turned out to be like this. However, when he really asked someone to look for her, he realized that the girl was too mysterious.

    However, he still found some clues, and her identity made Pei Li curious.

    The daughter of the Lin family, or more urately, the posthumous child left behind by Lin Jiadong¡¯s rural wife, had disappeared at the same time as the eldest daughter of the Shen family.

    When Pei Li had just received this news, he was too surprised. He had not expected this youngdy to have such an identity.

    But why didn¡¯t she return to the Lin family? And who was the bodyguard behind her? Where did she go all these years? What did she experience? Why was she so mysterious the moment she returned?

    The Lin family already knew about this news. When he sent the news over, the Lin family was puzzled for a long time. He did this because he wanted to see if this Miss Lin Weiwei was rted to the eldest daughter of the Shen family.

    After all, in name, the missing eldest daughter of the Shen family bore the name of Pei Li¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    They had gone missing together back then. What if there was some other news? He didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    However, this Miss Lin Weiwei made him more and more interested. Although he had found her information, she was quite mysterious. Plus, it was near the New Year, so he didn¡¯t spend much time looking for her. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see her when he just arrived at school.

    This surprised him.

    ¡°Miss, someone is following us!¡±

    19 suddenly interrupted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s focus on reading. She was slightly stunned and turned her head to look. A ck sports car followed closely behind. Shen Xiaoxiao only needed to look at the car to know that it was Pei Li.

    The corner of her lips curled up in a mocking smile. She said to 19, ¡°Go to Third Uncle¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t worry about him. Let him follow us. I want to see what he wants to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    19 received the order and naturally started the car slowly. The sports car behind him could only drive at a speed of at most 40 km/h and slowly wander on the road.

    With this speed, who knew how many tickets he would receive? The driver of the SUV in front of him was really a genius.

    Pei Li suppressed his restless heart and continued to patiently follow the SUV. They only stopped when they reached a real estate development under their banner.

    Seeing a familiar ce, Pei Li smiled. ¡°So this is where he lives.¡± Finding where she lived made everything easier.

    ¡°Miss, he has already left.¡±

    ¡°En, don¡¯t bother. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao brought 19 back to Third Uncle¡¯s house. Third Uncle had already prepared lunch. It was the coldest in the early spring when the snow melted. As soon as he finished a bowl of hot mutton soup, he heard a knock on the door.

    Shen Xiaoxiao lowered her head and smiled. She said to 19, ¡°Go and open the door. Maybe some big shot has arrived.¡±

    Third Uncle was stunned when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. What did Xiaoxiao mean?

    19 put down the bowl and walked toward the entrance. When the door opened, a man in his forties and a woman in her thirties stood at the door.

    As soon as they saw the door open, they immediately barged in. They kept nagging loudly:

    ¡°Vivi, where¡¯s our Vivi? Vivi, Mom and Dad are here to pick you up. Vivi?¡±

 Chapter 110 - Lin Weiweiâ€™s Father?

    <h4>Chapter 110: Lin Weiwei¡¯s Father?</h4>

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    19¡¯s face was ice-cold. His face turned even colder when he saw the man who was about to charge in recklessly. His words were also ice-cold, which made the two people who were excited and anxious calm down miraculously.

    Lin Jiadong looked at the man in ck in front of him. At first, he was a little stunned, but in the blink of an eye, he thought, ¡®Is this the bodyguard? It seems that my money-losing daughter really got lucky overseas. She even hired a bodyguard.¡¯

    ¡®And here, isn¡¯t this the home of that stubborn person of the Shen family? Why is Lin Weiwei here? Does she really know Third Shen?¡¯

    ¡°Shen Jinwen, is she our Weiwei? Why are you with our Weiwei?

    ¡°Weiwei, are you our Weiwei? Oh, my Weiwei, I finally got you back. Don¡¯t you know that your father and I have been looking for you for more than ten years? You heartless girl, where did you run off to when you ran away?¡±

    Before they could see her, Wang Lihua had already started to shout at her. She was really smart, putting me on Lin Weiwei in advance.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care at all. Instead, sheforted Third Uncle by patting him on the shoulder, telling him to continue eating and ignore her. She would handle the matters here.

    However, Wang Lihua was born in the countryside. Before she married Lin Jiadong, she was a widow. Later, when she hooked up with Lin Jiadong, she did not care that Lin Jiadong¡¯s wife was pregnant and still went to other people¡¯s homes to make trouble. Poor Lin Jiadong¡¯s wife was so agitated that she gave birth prematurely. She even died from dystocia, leaving Lin Weiwei alone.

    Initially, Lin Jiadong¡¯s father, Grandfather Lin, was still around. They had to restrain themselves and did not dare to openly abuse Lin Weiwei. However, after Grandfather Lin left, the Liu family also became rich one after another. Naturally, Wang Lihua became more and more arrogant. Even Lin Jiadong had to avoid her. Lin Weiwei¡¯s life became even more difficult.

    Later on, because of the Shen family¡¯s matter, the two families worked together. It was rare for them to think of the same thing.

    Lin Weiwei and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fates were indeed simr. They had been schemed against by these people until there was nothing left. Lin Weiwei¡¯s life was even more miserable than Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. She died without the slightest ability to resist.

    ¡°Are you talking about me? Who are you two?¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao stood out, Wang Lihua and Lin Jiadong were stunned at first. Then, they pounced on her as if they had practiced it several times.

    But with 19 around, how could he let Shen Xiaoxiao get close to them? He stopped them with one arm.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop us? We are Weiwei¡¯s parents.¡±

    ¡°Alright, both of you, if you want to make a scene, you should at least take a look. Just say that you are my parents. Why don¡¯t I remember that I have parents like you two?¡±

    ¡°I, Lin Weiwei, was born with a natural upbringing. My parents died a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°You, d*mn ¡ª Weiwei, we are really your parents. You have been missing for a few years, and we have been searching for you for a few years. You are really scratching our hearts by saying that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Wang Lihua and did not pay any attention to her. Not to mention her parents, this woman was just a woman who crawled on the bed. How could she be called Lin Weiwei¡¯s mother?

    Moreover, she still remembered how she found Grandma Lin back then. The Lin couple lived a luxurious life, but they left their own mother in the countryside. She could not even eat her fill, and she was sick all over, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were people in the countryside who gave her food, Grandma Lin would have died before Shen Xiaoxiao could go back.

    Therefore, whether it was from Lin Weiwei¡¯s point of view or from others¡¯ point of view, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t have a good impression of the couple at all.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get straight to the point. What¡¯s your purpose? I¡¯m Lin Weiwei.¡±

    Lin Jiadong ignored Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s other words and only chose to listen to thest three words, ¡®I¡¯m Lin Weiwei.¡¯ He immediately became excited and said to Lin Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, why didn¡¯t you look for us when you came back? Daddy has been looking for you for so many years. You¡¯re really too insensible.¡±

    Lin Jiadong was naturally excited for a reason. The young master of the Pei family had clearly expressed his interest in Lin Weiwei. Although he did not know how this young master of the Pei family knew Lin Weiwei¡­ But if he could really use Lin Weiwei to rope in the young master of the Pei family, that would be a great thing.

    It would be great to know that their current small renovationpany was built on the support of the Liu family, while the Liu family was supported by the Pei family. Now that they had the opportunity to skip the marriage alliance between the Liu family and the Pei family, that would be a great thing.

    Therefore, even though he knew that this wretchedss¡¯s attitude was bad and her words were harsh, he still wanted to bring her back to the Lin family. Besides, how could the Lin family¡¯s bloodline be left outside?

    Actually, Shen Xiaoxiao had already guessed the Lin family¡¯s thoughts. Pei Li would never take the initiative to say what he wanted. He would use all sorts of methods to make others hand over their beloved items.

    His fishing methods were very skillful.

    Didn¡¯t the Lin family take the bait?

    However, since Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was Pei Li¡¯s n, she was naturally not stupid enough to rush into the trap. Didn¡¯t you, Pei Li, like to fish? Then I, Shen Xiaoxiao, will y a game with you to see if you are more capable or if I am more capable.

    ¡°Speak of your purpose. There is no need to get close to me. I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were still as indifferent as ever. However, this time, they could not ignore it even if they wanted to. Lin Jiadong had been relying on Wang Lihua for the past few years. He had always looked at Wang Lihua¡¯s face in everything. Now, he was no exception. The first thing he did was to look at Wang Lihua.

    Wang Lihua was a smart and vicious woman. Otherwise, she would not have run to Lin Weiwei¡¯s mother and caused her to die in childbirth.

    Poor Lin Weiwei¡¯s mother was an orphan. After her death, she left nothing for Lin Weiwei except for a jade pendant.

    The topic had gone off the rails

    Wang Lihua looked at the 19-year-old girl in front of her. She was dressed in branded clothes and had an unparalleled temperament. She was a world away from the dirty and unkempt young girl she had been when she was young. It seemed that she had been living quite well in the outside world these years.

    She did not have the Liu family¡¯s wealth or influence. Naturally, they did not know what this girl had experienced after she was sold. However, looking at her current appearance, it was likely that she had even given her a fortune.

    However, since they had caused a ruckus today, they naturally had to persuade this girl to return. Moreover, they had another motive. Back then, this girl had been sent away together with the eldest daughter of the Shen family. Now, this girl was together with the third son of the Shen family¡­ Then, there must be some involvement in this. They had to figure out what was going on.

    Wang Lihua used her arm to poke Lin Jiadong. Lin Jiadong felt pain, but he immediately reacted. The two of them did not respond to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Instead, they looked at Shen Jinwen at the same time and said to Shen Jinwen, ¡°I say, third son of the Shen family, shouldn¡¯t you exin to us why you are with my daughter?¡±

 Chapter 111 - Pretending To Be Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 111: Pretending To Be Stupid</h4>

    Third Uncle didn¡¯t put down the bowl in his hand at all. Seeing how the couple looked, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to them at all. He continued to hold the bowl and eat. After finishing it in two or three bites, he put down his chopsticks and lightly spoke.

    ¡°Then tell me, why did an outsider like me go abroad to find a child that was sold by some unscrupulous animals? Was it because I was bored? Hmm, maybe it was because I was bored that I actually said these things to animals.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. What¡¯s there to talk about between humans and animals? Seriously. I say, Weiwei, after you finish eating, hurry up and go to school. Just throw these cats and dogs out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled at Third Uncle and handed him her coat. After she saw that the door was closed, she slowly walked back to the sofa and sat down.

    Of course, she sat and 19 stood beside her as usual. It was very obvious that he was protecting her. On the other hand, Lin Jiadong and his wife did not know whether to sit or stand. 19¡¯s gaze was too sharp. Even though they were famous for being shameless, they were actually a little timid at this time and could not be sure.

    ¡°Weiwei, say something. What do you mean by this? We are your parents. You have been missing for more than ten years and we haven¡¯t had an easy time. And your grandmother, she cried her eyes out because of you.¡±

    Lin Jiadong thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would react to the old granny of the Lin family. However, he was wrong again. Shen Xiaoxiao still did not have a reaction. She did not even blink her eyes. Now, the couple did not know what to do.

    They could not beat her either. What was the meaning of this?

    ¡°Is the performance over? After the performance, turn around and leave. Also, close the door. As for those people behind you who want to know about the eldest daughter of the Shen family, I naturally know. But, why should I tell you?¡±

    Wang Lihua and Lin Weiwei¡¯s hearts tightened. They did not even open their mouths. This Lin Weiwei took the initiative to tell them about the eldest daughter of the Shen family. What, what did she mean?

    ¡°You, you, you really know where the eldest daughter of the Shen family is? Where is she? Tell us?¡±

    ¡°Yo, why can¡¯t you hold it in any longer? Aren¡¯t you here to recognize family? Why are you so eager to know about the eldest daughter of the Shen family the moment you hear about her? Third Uncle was wrong. Actually, even animals know more about family ties than you.¡±

    ¡°Damned girl, what are you talking about? Such a sharp mouth, such an uneducated damned girl! How dare you talk to me like that? You¡¯re just like your dead mother. Shameless!¡±

    ¡°Shameless? You¡¯re indeed shameless. It¡¯s okay for a widow to remarry, and it¡¯s okay for her to climb onto the bed. But Mr. Lin is blind. So many men avoid her, yet he¡¯s rushing to pounce on her. No wonder the stench is the same.¡±

    ¡°Damned girl, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around.¡±

    To Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s surprise, Lin Jiadong actually took the initiative to pull Wang Lihua back.

    ¡°Why are you pulling me back? Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? She¡¯s so uneducated, she¡¯s simply¡­¡±

    Wang Lihua¡¯s words were suddenly stuck in her throat because she saw that the bodyguard actually took out a three-leaf knife. Moreover, he twirled it quickly and forcefully, scaring her so much that she was stunned.

    After all, Lin Jiadong was a little more sober than Wang Lihua. He came here today with a purpose, not to quarrel.

    Moreover, the Lin family might not be able to take advantage of their daughter. How could he offend this golden bowl at this time?

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t listen to your mother¡¯s nonsense. Your mother has a bad temper. Back then, when you got lost, she looked for you for a long time and was sad for several years. Now, she is happy to see you back.¡±

    ¡°But your temper is really too big. You¡¯re a junior. As for the matters of the elders, it¡¯s the matters of the previous generation. No matter what, it can¡¯t have nothing to do with you juniors. Don¡¯t think too much. There are some things you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Lin Jiadong¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao speechless. However, she wanted to see what Lin Jiadong was trying to say and what his real purpose was.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? So there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked this on purpose. Lin Jiadong thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was moved by his words. After all, they were father and daughter. If he appeared, it would be much more effective than Wang Lihua¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t his attitude obviously much better?

    ¡°Yes, of course. Actually, your mother¡¯s body was weak when she was young. We were married for a few years before we got pregnant with you. However, she had heart disease since she was young and you were already at risk. You can¡¯t me her for not surviving this.¡±

    ¡°However, your mother and I, your step-mother, only got married one year after your mother died. I definitely didn¡¯t do anything wrong to your mother.¡±

    ¡°However, after that, you were too yful and ran out on your own. We didn¡¯t expect you to be kidnapped by a kidnapper. Your mother cried until her eyes were almost blind. She had been looking for you for more than ten years. Now that you¡¯re back, of course we¡¯re both excited and happy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. You were so excited just now. You scared me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao went along with the words of Lin Jiadong said. Lin Jiadong listened to Shen Xiaoxiao say those words and was suddenly happy in his heart. This little girl looked very easy to deceive.

    Easy to cheat was good, easy to cheat could do more for the Lin family.

    ¡°me me, but ming your mother is not good. Your mother¡¯s temper is too blunt. Weiwei you don¡¯t and mother see eye to eye.¡±

    Wang Lihua was naturally not stupid. When she saw that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude had changed, she immediately changed her face.

    Meanwhile, Lin Jiadong seized the opportunity to pursue her and hurriedly said, ¡°Weiwei, why are you together with Shen Jinwen? From what I heard from Shen Jinwen, you¡¯re studying? When did you return to China? Go home with Mom and Dad. The family is very happy to know that they¡¯ve found you. Your brother and sister are waiting for you toe home.¡±

    ¡°Your room has been prepared by your mother. Hurry up and tidy up before we leave.¡±

    ¡°Go home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, go home. You child, it¡¯s not easy for you toe back from the outside. Of course, you have to go home. There¡¯s no reason for you to live outside.¡±

    ¡°But, I promised Third Uncle that I would stay here before Miss Shen came back. Miss Shen is about to graduate from a university abroad. How can I leave now?¡±

    ¡°What? Miss Shen is studying abroad?¡±

    Seeing the obvious surprise on their faces, Shen Xiaoxiao secretlyughed and continued:

    ¡°Yes, hasn¡¯t Miss Shen always been studying abroad? Why isn¡¯t she studying abroad?¡±

    The Shen family had always spread the news that Miss Shen was studying abroad, so although there were people who doubted it, they did not expose the truth.

    Now that Shen Xiaoxiao had deliberately said so, it naturally caused them to be surprised.

    ¡°Then, what about you? How do you know the eldest daughter of the Shen family?¡±

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have a good life like the eldest daughter of the Shen family. I was sold abroad by those beasts and transferred to an underground factory to work. Later on, Third Uncle identally met me in Country M, so he brought me back.

    ¡°Third Uncle saw that I didn¡¯t know anything, so he asked this gentleman to follow me. He was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be used to it, so he waited for me to get used to things here before making arrangements for the future.¡±

    ¡°What? This is the person that Shen Jinwen arranged for you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a monthly sry of more than 5,000 yuan. Third Uncle is really a good person. Third Uncle spent the money for the few months that I returned to China. Since you guys found it now, there¡¯s naturally no reason for Third Uncle to spend money. Third Uncle paid half a year¡¯s sry to this gentleman. Why don¡¯t you help me return the money to Third Uncle first?¡±

    ¡°What? Let us pay?¡±

 Chapter 112 - He Gave Her a Bottle of Birth Control Pills?

    <h4>Chapter 112: He Gave Her a Bottle of ¡®Birth Control Pills¡¯?</h4>

    When she heard that he wanted money, Wang Lihua was the first to cry out. Her qi cultivation skills were not up to par, and she did not like Lin Weiwei to begin with.

    The reason why she was willing to follow him was firstly because of Pei Li, secondly because of the Young Miss of the Shen family, and thirdly, naturally, because she heard that thisss seemed to have struck it rich, so she naturally wanted a share.

    Now that she had received news of the Young Miss of the Shen family and knew that thisss had not struck it rich, she instantly forgot about the intentions of the Young Master of the Pei family and felt uneasy all over.

    If there was nothing, why would they have to bear the burden of a pauper? She was not a fool. How could this be possible.

    Furthermore, although thisss was pretty good looking, it was hard to say if the Young Master of the Pei family would marry her. Thisss was only neen years old and Young Master Pei was only interested in her for fun. Would he really marry her? She didn¡¯t believe it.

    Didn¡¯t you hear? She spent more than ten years abroad in a factory and didn¡¯t learn anything. Thisss only had a face and wasn¡¯t evenparable to her two children. What right did she have to put in so much effort to get close to her?

    Lin Jiadong felt a little ufortable. She was clearly a golden goose, but in the blink of an eye, she had turned into a broken wooden basin. No one would feel good about that.

    However, he had already said what he had just said, so how could he take it back? Moreover, he and Wang Lihua had simr thoughts. However, he was a man, so he had to be more meticulous.

    He thought that since the Young Master of the Pei family had taken a liking to Lin Weiwei, and Lin Weiwei did not seem to have any backing, then she could only be given away as an object. She would definitely not let the Young Master of the Pei family marry her back.

    Since that was the case, it was better to make the best use of everything and make the best use of her value.

    Immediately, Lin Jiadong tugged at Wang Lihua¡¯s sleeve and gave her a look.

    Wang Lihua understood Lin Jiadong¡¯s scheming mind too well. She did not need to think much to understand what Lin Jiadong was nning.

    She did not speak anymore and let Lin Jiadong deal with Lin Weiwei on his own. Moreover, this Lin Jiadong was not a fool. This person who could peel off ayer of skin from a dead person was definitely not someone to be taken advantage of easily.

    As expected, upon hearing Lin Jiadong¡¯s words, Wang Lihua¡¯s heart bloomed with joy. This Lin Jiadong was not stupid and knew how to make the best use of things. Lin Jiadong said:

    ¡°Oh, so it was Shen Jinwen who helped to pay for it. I really should return it to Third Shen. However, Third Shen went out and Father did not bring that much money with him. This way, I can treat Third Shen to a meal alone next time and thank him. When the timees, I will handle this matter. Weiwei does not have to worry.¡±

    ¡°But now that we¡¯ve found you, there¡¯s no need for this bodyguard. Our family will help you familiarize yourself with domestic life.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re going to school in the afternoon, right? You go to school first. This study cannot be dyed. You¡¯ve been abroad for more than ten years and haven¡¯t properly attended school. This won¡¯t do. Although our Lin family isn¡¯t a schrly family, we still have to understand etiquette and manners.¡±

    ¡°How about this? Three dayster, during the Lantern Festival, a friend of mine is holding a prom. Many of the people present are my friends and young talents. When the timees, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. This is also a good opportunity to introduce you to our friends.¡±

    ¡°Now that Dad¡¯spany has started up, although it¡¯s not big, it¡¯s still a reputable one. He has a lot of friends and it¡¯s rare to find Weiwei. I¡¯ll definitely introduce my precious daughter to everyone.¡±

    Lin Jiadong¡¯s words were beautiful. If one didn¡¯t know, they would really thank Lin Jiadong for his kind heart. He couldn¡¯t wait to introduce his daughter to everyone as soon as she returned home.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Lin Jiadong¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t based on this. His intentions were definitely not simple. Would he be so kind as to introduce her to others? She did not believe it.

    If he recognized Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity, it would be equivalent to having another person to split the assets with his and Wang Lihua¡¯s children. Would a shrewd woman like Wang Lihua agree to it? Of course not. Therefore, unless there was a bigger profit, the couple would not care about their family¡¯s assets. That was why they made such a decision.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately asked, ¡°Prom? What prom?¡±

    Lin Jiadong could tell from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction that Shen Xiaoxiao must be very interested in getting to know the upper-ss society. He immediately put in even more effort to exaggerate.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a prom, Weiwei. You definitely wouldn¡¯t know it when you¡¯re overseas. The upper-ss society loves to hold proms, cocktail parties, and charity events. You¡¯re already 19 years old. Dad has to n more for you and get to know more young talents.¡±

    ¡°So, Weiwei muste when the timees. Tomorrow, tomorrow I¡¯ll ask my secretary to send the invitation to you. You should familiarize yourself with these two days first. After the ball, I¡¯lle to pick you up. It¡¯s the weekend. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, okay then.¡±

    Seeing the couple leave full of schemes, he had just said that he wanted to take her away, but when he heard that she was not the rich woman he thought she was, his attitude slowly changed.

    Why did they want her to attend a ball for no reason? They wanted to sell her at a high price and see how much she was worth, right?

    ¡°Miss, Boss said that he would pick you up after ss this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for school. The farce today will be even more exciting in a few days. 19, I¡¯ll treat you to a good show.

    ¡°If someone sends money over tomorrow, you can take it as your New Year¡¯s bonus.¡±

    19 was stunned, but immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes, thank you, Miss.¡±

    ¡­

    After she turned 18, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Yan Kuan was bing more and more unrestrained. He had made her want to die a few times before he was willing to give up. Moreover, he was more excited than her every time. Even Shen Xiaoxiao herself did not know if this person was really that amazing¡­ Or if he had been umting for a long time and could not stop once he started having sex.

    Of course, she was more inclined to the former. Up until now, she still did not believe that Yan Kuan had never had a woman other than her.

    At night, shey limply on the bed. Her eyes were drowsy and she was sleepy. Even when she took a bath, she was served by him.

    ¡°Little thing, wake up quickly. Drink the milk before you go to sleep.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really sleepy at this moment and did not bother with him at all. However, Yan Kuan directly fed a pill-like thing to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth and poured a mouthful of milk into her mouth.

    The whole process only took a few seconds. It was so fast that Shen Xiaoxiao did not even have time to react before she gulped it down.

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao did not doze off at all. She sat up immediately and looked at Yan Kuan warily as she asked, ¡°What did you give me to eat just now?¡±

    Yan Kuan was still holding the milk cup in his hand. Looking at the little girl who suddenly sat up, he did not care at all as he fed the milk in his hand to her mouth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you drink it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, and Yan Kuan also looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. The two looked at each other, and in the end, it was Shen Xiaoxiao who lost. She took the milk and drank it in one gulp.

    ¡°Okay, tell me. What did you give me to eat?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this small appearance, and how she was about to explode. He could not help but raise his eyebrows and deliberately said, ¡°What do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°What do I think it is? What did you give me to eat?¡±

    ¡°What did you eat? Of course you ate something that is good for the body. Little guy, you are so young. I don¡¯t want you to suffer. Take this medicine with milk every night before you go to sleep.¡±

    Seeing Yan Kuan put the medicine bottle on the bedside table. Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao was instantly angry. This was¡­ this was a ¡®birth control pill¡¯?

 Chapter 113 - Disturbance

    <h4>Chapter 113: Disturbance</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the pill and immediately thought of ¡®birth control pills¡¯. Her face immediately turned livid. Yes, it must be. Look at what he said just now. What was good for the body? She was still so young.

    Yes, she was too young. He was afraid of trouble, so he gave her the birth control pills. She was too stupid. For so long, he did not remind her. Even she herself had almost forgotten about it.

    She did not expect him to take the initiative to talk about it. Good, really good. Eat it then. Anyway, she was not prepared to have children in this lifetime. It was just that this man¡¯s behavior was too chilling. She thought that he was different. That in his heart¡­ she had a ce.

    However, she was thinking too much. She had asked for too much. She had once again asked for something that should not belong to her. She was just a woman of his. Why couldn¡¯t she recognize it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. Her eyes went from astonishment to surprise to calmness like a pool of stagnant water. Yan Kuan had seen almost everything. He did not know why her reaction had suddenly be so big. However, he did not feel that he had done anything wrong?

    That pill was indeed good for her body. Didn¡¯t her hands and feet turn cold every time she came to that ce? He had deliberately asked someone to examine the medicine that was prepared for her when she was sleeping soundly. Even if she didn¡¯t like to take the medicine, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. This girl¡¯s thoughts were really hard to guess.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao turn over and lie on the bed with her back facing him, Yan Kuan really didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Was she just throwing a tantrum? Was it? What did he do wrong?

    He frowned. Should he tell her what the medicine was for? But she did not seem to like the medicine. Should he tell her or not?

    He might as well tell her. Otherwise, if she was unhappy, he would be unhappy too.

    ¡°Little thing, didn¡¯t you want to know what medicine this is? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll just take whatever medicine you want. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything else. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very obedient.¡±

    This exasperated voice, Yan Kuan was certain that she was really angry. Was this little temper really necessary? Was it really necessary? Just to take the medicine? Wasn¡¯t this little temper a little too much?

    ¡°Little thing, get up.¡±

    Yan Kuan could not spoil this temper. Moreover, she had to let out her anger. If she kept it bottled up in her heart, she would only be more and more unhappy. He did not forget what the old Chinese medicine doctor had said back then. He had said that this girl was very calctive and was a little frustrated in her heart. Forget it¡­ It was better to coax her and let her vent her anger.

    ¡°This little girl has such a big temper. Is it necessary? It¡¯s just a bottle of pills.¡±

    It would have been better if he did not say that. Once he said that, Shen Xiaoxiao could not hold back her anger at all. She lifted the nket and sat up.

    She shouted at Yan Kuan, ¡°Yes, is it necessary? It¡¯s just a bottle of pills. Listen well. I don¡¯t need you to remind me all the time. I know my identity as a tool. I am just a woman and your tool. I am something that your Big Boss Yan can summon and wave at will. Don¡¯t worry, I know my own limits. When you are tired of me, you don¡¯t have to tell me. I will leave on my own ord. Tonight, I will sleep in the guest room. Help yourself.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she stood up from the bed and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, his anger red up as well. This little brat really couldn¡¯t be properly raised. Look at what she said. It was simply inhumane.

    Now, she actually dared to sleep in separate rooms. His anger red up instantly. He stood up and chased after her inrge strides.

    Seeing that he had caught up, Shen Xiaoxiao snorted coldly and continued to walk forward. Yan Kuan was so angry that his veins bulged. ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, stop right there!¡± It was toote to run now! He would never let go even if he died!

    The distance between the two was getting closer and closer. Shen Xiaoxiao snorted coldly in her heart. So what if his legs were long! Seeing that Yan Kuan was about to reach out to pull her, Shen Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to grab his wrist and wanted to give him a shoulder throw. However, she actually did not shake him off.

    Then, she quickly dodged and avoided his grasp. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of seriousness, but she could not help but feel excited. This was a rare opponent!

    ¡°Xiao¡­¡±

    Before Yan Kuan could finish his words, Shen Xiaoxiao had already thrown a punch at him. Yan Kuan had just turned his body sideways to dodge her attack, but another attack followed closely behind. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attacks were ruthless and aimed straight at his vital points. She did not show any mercy. Yan Kuan did not dare to be careless and give in from the beginning. In the end, he was forced to make a move.

    The two of them exchanged blows. Yan Kuan watched coldly as Shen Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand. Although they had sparred once in the forest, because they were in the cave that time, her hands and feet were tied. What was even stranger was that at that time, her skills were not as fierce as they were now.

    One had to know that that move was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao had made a move after being imprisoned for ten years and reborn. Although her moves were powerful, her agility wascking by a lot. However, after such a long time, her agility had long been trained to its peak state. In addition, she was furious today, so she did not show any mercy at all.

    ¡°Little thing, stop!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s answer was a kick. Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s moves and saw that they were clean and neat. Every move was just right, without any extra movements. Moreover, that vicious move was a killing move that she had learned from fighting. He had underestimated her. This was her true skill!

    However, these killing moves were actually used against him. This realization made him furious and his hands gradually became merciless.

    The two of them fought for a long time but there was still no winner. Yan Kuan¡¯s movements suddenly stopped and he dodged Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s vital hits. He forcefully took a kick from Shen Xiaoxiao and took two steps back before he could stabilize his body. However, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao turn around and run again. Yan Kuan panicked. She really did not care about him anymore, she did not even care if he was injured.

    Yan Kuan did not care about the injuries on his body. He hugged her. ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Seeing her cold face, Yan Kuan was a little hurt. He pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Why are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you tonight, and I don¡¯t want to force myself. I will take that contraceptive pill on time every day. Don¡¯t worry. Now, let¡¯s be quiet.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it was a good fight or something, but the anger in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as intense as before. In addition, she could also understand that her rtionship with him had been abnormal from the start. She was the one who was facing the unknown.

    Moreover, how could Yan Kuan let her get pregnant? Yan Kuan was the ck Emperor. Would the ck Emperor take a fancy to her? In her dreams?

    However, Yan Kuan was deeply agitated by the words ¡®birth control pill¡¯. What birth control pill? What the hell was that? Did this girl think that he was giving her birth control pills? Did she not believe him?

    This little thing was simply infuriating him to death.

    Yan Kuan picked up the person in his arms and fiercely threw her onto the bed. He took the pill from the bedside table and shouted at her, ¡°Open your eyes wide!¡±

    ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a look. Where is the word ¡®birth control pill¡¯ written on it?¡±

    ¡°You little thing, I was worried that you would lose money at such a young age. I got someone to make these pills for you. Do you know how much effort I put in to make such a small pill?¡±

    ¡°Birth control pill? You got so angry for no reason and even kicked me. It looks like you really have nothing better to do.¡±

    ¡°But since you¡¯re so against birth control pills, fine! Then give birth to a baby for me. I can¡¯t be bothered to feel sorry for an ingrate like you.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he forcefully pressed her under him. This time, Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely stunned.

    What did he say?

    It was to recuperate the body, not the birth control pills? Why did he be so kind? Was he trying to make her feel better? How could that be?

    And having a baby? He was making her have a baby? Was this a dream? Or was that kick too hard, and he lost his mind?

 Chapter 114 - Newly-Made Scoundrel

    <h4>Chapter 114: Newly-Made Scoundrel</h4>

    Yan Kuan only touched the cup with his hand before he let it go and said rudely to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°It¡¯s too hot.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go and change it right away. Wait a moment.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, held the cup in a rare good temper and hurriedly ran away again, changing a new cup of cold water.

    ¡°It¡¯s too cold.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment. She stomped her feet and ran to change another cup. This time, it shouldn¡¯t be a mistake if it was neither cold nor hot, right?

    Yan Kuany on the bed and looked at the little guy who was busy in a furry pajamas. His eyes narrowed, and there was a hint of a smile at the corner of his lips. There was no hiding the expression on his face at all. He was telling her that he was doing it on purpose, on purpose.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person who had finally drunk the water, and secretly let out a breath in her heart. How could she not know that Yan Kuan was deliberately torturing her? She wanted to be angry, but he was lying on the bed with his upper body naked, the blood-filled ck footprint on his chest was so obvious that she felt extremely guilty as soon as she saw it.

    Who would have thought that he would actually take a kick from her? She had used a full 70% of her strength in that kick. If it was an ordinary person, his ribs would have been broken by her kick a long time ago. However, this Yan Kuan was quite skilled. It was just that he had arge lump of ck and blue.

    However, this person had also clung onto her. He did not wear any clothes. After rubbing the medicinal oil, he casually sat on the bed and waited for her to serve him.

    It was also her own fault. She had actually thought that it was a ¡®birth control pill¡¯. However, she did not expect that it would be a medicine to recuperate the body. The way that Yan Kuan sometimes did things was really puzzling.

    If you were to say that he did not care about you, he would not have you in his heart. She knew these details more clearly than anyone else.

    But if you were to say that he cared about you, sometimes his words were even sharper than a knife, stabbing you until your heart ached and bled.

    But no matter what kind of feeling it was, Shen Xiaoxiao was sure that she was really moved by him and had feelings for him.

    But what about his feelings for her? Would it be the same as her? She was not sure.

    Because of Yan Kuan¡¯s injury, Shen Xiaoxiao took a few days off from school. But staying in the vi, Yan Kuan would asionally point at the stock market and give her a few pointers, which was several times better than studying in school.

    ¡°This is for you, I drink ck coffee.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the ss of milk in front of him with a look of disgust. How could he drink what a child drank?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about his look of disgust. She pushed the cup to his mouth and said, ¡°Why drink coffee when you¡¯re injured? Aren¡¯t you unable to get out of bed? Don¡¯t even think about sleeping after drinking that. Just drink this.¡±

    ¡°Coffee.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in a daze. How could he drink this? It was definitely not his style. He would not drink it.

    ¡°Milk.¡±

    ¡°Coffee.¡±

    ¡°Milk.¡±

    ¡°Coffee.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and rolled her eyes. She took a big gulp of the milk in front of her and immediately came in front of him. She imitated his style and fed him the milk.

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan could not reject this kiss that was offered voluntarily. Oh, no, it was a milk kiss.

    After swallowing a mouthful, Yan Kuan frowned and got used to the taste in his mouth. Usually, this little thing also drank milk. However, every time he kissed her after drinking the milk, he did not feel ufortable. In fact, he even had a sweet feeling. He felt that this little thing was extremely delicious.

    But now that he really ate a mouthful, this mouth was indescribably strange.

    However, looking at the crafty little thing, Yan Kuan felt rare curiosity and joy. If she fed himself like this, it was actually not that he could not ept the taste of this milk.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was almost scared by his gaze. Could this guy be crazy after drinking milk?

    ¡°Continue. I¡¯m waiting for you to feed me.¡±

    This time, it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s turn to be speechless. This guy was really shameless. He was too shameless.

    Fortunately, there was a knock on the door. Shen Xiaoxiao conveniently ced the ss of milk on Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and got up to walk towards the door.

    Yan Kuan was so angry. That blind guy was really annoying.

    After a while, Shen Xiaoxiao closed the door and walked back. Yan Kuan looked at the red invitation card in her hand and said directly, ¡°This Lin family is quite fast. They sent the invitation card so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they are really fast. They even took the money and gave it to 19 directly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled, but when she looked up and saw that Yan Kuan still had more than half a ss of milk in his hand, she frowned and said to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to drink it? Why aren¡¯t you drinking it?¡±

    ¡°You feed it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You feed it.¡±

    ¡°You, b*stard¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to go with you?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the little thing who was wearing a tender green dress tonight. His eyebrows had never rxed. Was there a need to dress so, so ostentatiously to attend an inconspicuous ball?

    ¡°This is my battlefield. Naturally, I will go personally. What¡¯s the point of you apanying me? Are you using your power again? I¡¯m not that useless. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to break off the engagement as soon as possible? Maybe tonight will be a good opportunity.

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re injured so badly, so of course you need to rest at home. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tidied her hair and looked at the man dressed in home clothes. In fact, he was really a natural clothes hanger. No matter what he wore, he looked good. Even if he dressed casually at home, it couldn¡¯t stop his charm.

    However, she said this on purpose. This man had been clinging to her for the past two days. Other than going to the toilet, he had asked her to do everything. Even when he ate, he would bring it to the house and she would serve him.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a bruise? Was it that serious? It couldn¡¯t be, right? Looking at his glowing face and his vivacious appearance at night, who would believe him?

    However, as long as she revealed an impatient look, he would casually walk around naked in front of her. Shen Xiaoxiao really did not know that Yan Kuan could be so childish and shameless at times.

    ¡°Of course you have to break off the engagement quickly, but I don¡¯t want you to use stupid tricks. Remember, little thing, I don¡¯t like the smell of any man on you. You¡¯d better keep a meter away from them, or else you won¡¯t be able to leave the house for a year.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Look at him, his expression changed in an instant. He was a person who spoke without mercy. Shen Xiaoxiao really could not be bothered with him. She nced at him, threw him a sentence, opened the door, and walked out with 19.

    Yan Kuan looked at the person who walked away in her high heels. He closed his eyes and rubbed his chin. Then, he had an idea. He stood up and walked out of the room.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao was still living a torturous life abroad. When she saw the invitation of the 49th birthday of the mistress of the Pei family, Ouyang Minyan, Shen Xiaoxiaoughed mockingly.

    ¡°49 years old, what a good day. Half a hundred. 19, do you think we should give the mistress of the Pei family a gift for her birthday?¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you want to give her a gift?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead. It¡¯s her 50th birthday. It¡¯s not good not to give her a gift. But if we want to give her a gift, then give her a big one.¡±

 Chapter 115 - Regarding the Gift Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 115: Regarding the ¡®Gift Delivery¡¯</h4>

    ¡°Has that Li San Er contacted Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has already reced ck Tiger¡¯s position. Now, he ispletely in charge of the matters of this branch. At first, Liu Yufei was very cautious, but there were no problems with thest two shipments. It was even smoother than when ck Tiger was around. Liu Yufei gradually let down her guard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this Interpol has some tricks up his sleeve. How long will it take to get all the information?¡±

    ¡°ording to their current speed of shipment, they should be able to get all the information in half a year, half a year.¡±

    ¡°Half a year? They ship so frequently?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually a little puzzled. One had to know that no one would be able to move so quickly in such smuggling. In just a month, they had already moved back and forth three times. Were they really so short of money?

    ¡°Well, not only that, our people also found that another batch of porcin came along with their goods. This is somewhat unusual.¡±

    Porcin? Shen Xiaoxiao knew about this item. These porcin was not ordinary porcin. Therefore, Liu Yufei, this woman, was amazing? Regardless of whether it was the Shen Enterprise, she was diligent and capable. She was also more careful than ordinary people when it came to these crooked ways.

    These porcin wares were made by a medium-sized porcin kiln in Jingdezhen. Back then, Shen Xiaoxiao had personally made a trip for this matter.

    This porcin factory looked extremely ordinary. There were many porcin factories like this one in Jingdezhen, and they exported a lot too. Therefore, it was very difficult for anyone to notice anything wrong with this batch of porcin wares.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had personally taken the risk and sneaked in once back then. That time, she had even bumped into another batch of people who had gone to check on them. She had even exchanged blows with them. If she had not been lucky enough to have the patrolling peoplee over, just based on the broken tendons on her hands and feet¡­ She would have been captured long ago.

    Now that she thought about it, perhaps the group of people who had gone to check on her back then were Yan Kuan¡¯s subordinates?

    If that was the case, then in her previous life, after her death, had the Ouyang family been destroyed by Yan Kuan or not?

    ¡°Think of a way to get someone to check it out. It would be best if we can steal two of them. This porcin is mixed with some good stuff. Perhaps we can even fish out a big fish for us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Miss, should we go to the mall first?¡±

    ¡°Why do we have to go to the mall? We can just buy a paper box from a gift shop and wrap it up. This is not how a big gift is given.¡±

    ¡°AH? Paper box? Okay, understood.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched the strange ne on her neck. It would be useless no matter what she wore. She did not know how much effort Yan Kuan had put in to find such an item. She really did not know what to say.

    However, she had long thought of preparing a big gift for Ouyang Minyan. When the time came, there would be another exciting show.

    The Pei family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s birthday was naturally held at the five-star hotel under the Pei family. When she arrived here, Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously frowned.

    This ce contained too many of her memories. In the first half of her life, she spent many nights in this hotel after returning to China. However, she was a supporting actress, and the male lead was naturally the Young Master of the Pei family.

    However, even though Shen Xiaoxiao had given herself away for free, in the end, she still did not get what she wanted. She did not get any family love, love, or career.

    Just after the Lantern Festival, the cold of winter had notpletely subsided. Although there was rarely any heavy snow, the asional snow still lingered in the harsh winter.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was wrapped in a white mink coat, but when she got off the car, she could still feel the cold wind blowing against her face.

    ¡°Miss, are we going to meet up with the Lin family directly?¡± 19 held the fan in his hand and walked half a step behind Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not stop and quickly walked towards the hotel door. Her light evening dress was not thick and heavy. It was embellished just a little. Herplexion had been well taken care of over the past few months, and her slightly yellowed hair had also be darker and smoother.

    However, before she went out, when she was putting on her makeup in front of the mirror, Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes had be colder and colder, so Shen Xiaoxiao did not continue to dress up on her face in case someone got angry and really would not let her go out.

    ¡°The Lin family? How would they have time to care about me? Do you really think that they are bringing me into the so-called upper-ss society today?¡±

    ¡°Their intention is that person. They want to sell their daughter again.¡±

    Hearing this, 19 was stunned. Did the Young Miss mean that the drunkard¡¯s intention was not in the wine? They want to sell the Young Miss?

    No, they should want to sell ¡®Lin Weiwei¡¯?

    Did Boss know about this? Would a jealous person like Boss allow Miss toe over?

    ¡°What are you thinking? If your boss didn¡¯t know, would he allow me toe over?¡±

    Of course, these words must have been said on purpose to calm 19¡¯s heart. As for whether Shen Xiaoxiao had told Yan Kuan or not, hehe, this was a secret.

    19 did not expect Miss to answer his question directly. His face immediately turned red. It seemed that he was worrying for nothing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19 and ignored him. She continued to walk into the hotel. However, halfway through, she saw an old acquaintance, a member of the Liu family.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately stopped and stood behind the stone pir at the corner. Looking at the harmonious and happy appearance of this family, she could not help but feel a sense of hostility in her heart.

    They were so happy and joyful. It was really eye-piercing..

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ve met an old acquaintance.¡±

    ¡­

    Liu Yufei¡¯s expression became very ugly when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao. She remembered it clearly. She had clearly asked ck Tiger to teach this woman a lesson that she would remember for the rest of her life, but she had waited for an entire night without receiving any news.

    When the news came the next day, it was already the news of ck Tiger¡¯s death and the big gift that Li San Er had sent to her.

    She had forgotten about this woman. Now that she saw this woman, she remembered what she had asked ck Tiger to do. However, even if something happened to ck Tiger, she had always thought that dealing with this woman who had no foundation was not a problem.

    But now, this woman was standing in front of her. Looking at her mboyant and beautiful clothes, she was like a dazzling phoenix that was about to spread its wings and fly away. She was wearing expensive jewelry and gorgeous clothes, and behind her was a respectful and humble bodyguard. All of this shouldn¡¯t have happened like this. It shouldn¡¯t have happened like this.

    When Gu Yuehua saw Lin Weiwei, she also frowned slightly. However, she knew how to endure better than Liu Yufei. How old was she? She had experienced many things, and many things were more profound.

    Today was the birthday of the mistress of the Pei family. Even if they wanted to quarrel or do something, it was definitely not here.

    Gu Yuehua knew very well that her daughter was angry. She first held Liu Yufei¡¯s hand and whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble tonight. Pay attention to the asion. After the party is over, ask your father to get someone to deal with her.¡±

    Gu Yuehua naturally did not know that her good daughter, Liu Yufei, had already sent someone to cause trouble.

 Chapter 116 - The Terror of the Liu Family

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Terror of the Liu Family</h4>

    Speaking of which, the Lin family clearly knew of Lin Weiwei¡¯s existence, and even knew about the Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter from Lin Weiwei¡¯s mouth. But why didn¡¯t the Liu family, whom they had always relied on, know about this matter?

    This had to start from when the Lin couple had left Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ce. At that time, the couple had wanted to tell the Liu family about this matter at the first possible moment, but Lin Jiadong had suddenly stopped before he was about to leave. Not only that¡­ He had also stopped Wang Lihua from being impulsive.

    Actually, anyone who had relied on someone for more than ten years would only feel grateful at the beginning. But as time passed, their hearts would naturally waver. How could they be as loyal and reliable as they had been for more than ten years? Even Liu Qianmin¡¯s blood brothers had second thoughts, not to mention the Lin family who were separated by even moreyers.

    Therefore, at that time, the Lin family had only told Pei Li about the matter of the Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter. As for the Liu family, they had not revealed anything at all.

    Of course, whether Pei Li told the Liu family or not was not something they could decide. They only needed to do Pei Li a favor. As for how the Lin family would treat the Shen family¡¯s orphan, that was not something they could control.

    ¡°Mrs. Liu, Miss Liu how are you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao greeted them with a smile. No matter what reason it was, Gu Yuehua and the rest could only smile in front of the hotel lobby.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Pei would invite Miss Liu to her birthday party. I wonder which family¡¯s daughter Miss Liu is from? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. That¡¯s true. Based on Miss Liu¡¯s status, not everyone¡¯s daughter would be able to see her. I can understand that. After all, everyone has their own circle. Miss Liu¡¯s circle¡­ Aiya, look at my mouth. Miss Liu, please don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Excuse me.¡±

    Every single word Shen Xiaoxiao said pointed out Liu Yufei¡¯s identity. Liu Yufei gritted her teeth in anger. Liu Qianmin frowned as well. She was not a fool to mock his daughter like this. Who was this woman? How could she be so arrogant?

    ¡°Whose family is she from? How could she be so rude?¡±

    ¡°The girl I saw at Shen Jinwen¡¯s was her.¡±

    Liu Qianmin frowned even more when he heard Gu Yuehua¡¯s words. What a coincidence? This doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°Lin Weiwei, didn¡¯t I tell you before? I heard that she¡¯s a returning overseas Chinese.¡±

    ¡°Lin Weiwei, Lin, Lin¡­ it¡¯s her?¡±

    A name suddenly popped up in Liu Qianmin¡¯s mind, almost giving him a fright. If it was really what he thought, there was a big problem.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡±

    Gu Yuehua looked at Liu Qianmin¡¯s shocked expression and her heart skipped a beat. She felt that something bad had happened. However, just as she asked this question, two people walked over. These two people were none other than the Lin couple.

    When Liu Qianmin saw that the Lin couple had arrived, he did not have the time to answer Gu Yuehua¡¯s question. He hurriedly took a step forward and asked when he saw Lin Jiadong, ¡°That daughter of yours is back?¡±

    When Lin Jiadong heard this question, he was shocked. Luckily, Young Master Pei had reminded him. He had almost forgotten that since he had invited Lin Weiwei over, the Liu family would find out sooner orter.

    However, if they still pretended to be innocent, the Liu family would not be idiots. Especially Liu Qianmin, who was a scorpion. He could poison people to death without paying for it.

    Furthermore, they had not received the full support of the Pei family. They could only rely on the Liu family to survive. Furthermore, although they had believed Lin Weiwei¡¯s words earlier, they had still spent some money to investigate the situation overseas.

    It was just as Lin Weiwei said. She had worked in that foreign factory for nearly ten years, but she didn¡¯t know anything. The photos sent back from those factories ranged from big to small, so they naturally believed her. This Lin Weiwei definitely wouldn¡¯t make a fortune overseas.

    Since that was the case, they naturally had to use Lin Weiwei to curry favor with the Pei family.

    Therefore, they were out to touch the Liu family. Fortunately, they had just caught up.

    ¡°Director Liu, I was just about toe over and tell you about this. My daughter, Lin Weiwei, has returned to China. Not only that, she also told us that the eldest daughter of the Shen family is currently studying abroad and will return to China after graduation.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Three exmations sounded almost at the same time. Liu Qianmin, Gu Yuehua, and Liu Yufei, who was only 20 years old, were all shocked when they heard this news. Almost at the same time, they all ignored a question. When did the Lin family get this news?

    ¡°Is what you said true? How? How is it possible? All these years, we have gotten¡­¡±

    Gu Yuehua had just said half a sentence when she was forcefully pulled by Liu Qianmin. Even though these people were once tied to the same rope as them, they had to be wary of others. Otherwise, they would not have continued to keep in contact with those people in private back then.

    However, that girl from the Lin family had been sent away in the same batch, but there was no news from her all these years. What was going on? This was impossible!

    ¡°Is this really happening?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. This wretched girl looks very much like myte wife. At that time, I was suspicious and hurriedly asked someone to investigate. I didn¡¯t expect that wretched girl to actually take the initiative to find me. This shocked the two of us greatly.

    As soon as she left, we rushed over. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to actually know.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lin, that Lin Weiwei just left. She was showing off like she made a fortune.¡±

    Liu Yufei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Lin Jiadong was stunned by her words, but he knew the inside story. He said to them, ¡°She didn¡¯t make a fortune. Shen Jinwen brought her back. The bodyguard behind her was also arranged by Shen Jinwen.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Qianmin, I told you before that I have seen Lin Weiwei at Shen Jinwen¡¯s ce. Does that mean that Shen Jinwen found that¡­ found Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. But that Lin Weiwei has just arrived. What is she doing here?¡±

    Lin Jiadong subconsciously averted his eyes when he heard this. He would not be stupid enough to say that he was the one who gave her the invitation. In order to prevent them from venting their anger on them, Liu Qianmin hurriedly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and take a look? Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s already here? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±

    Lin Jiadong and Wang Lihua looked at each other. As soon as they entered the banquet hall, they quietly separated from the Liu family members. Tonight, they only needed to see Lin Weiwei and bring her in. Young Master Pei said that this was enough. They did not need to do anything else. It was better to take this opportunity to get to know more people.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not know what the Liu family and the Lin family were nning. As soon as she entered the banquet hall and saw the scale of the event tonight, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that there would definitely be a lot of peopleing tonight. Not only that, there might even be a good show.

    ¡°It seems that the Ouyang family values the Pei family very much. Ouyang Jingming, the third son of the Ouyang family, actually came in person. He treats his cousin very well.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ouyang Jingming, who was not far away. This son of the third son of the Ouyang family was not a good person. He was the same as Ouyang Yu, and his methods of ying with women were endless. It was just that Shen Xiaoxiao knew him. It was because Shen Xiaoxiao had identally bumped into the affair between Ouyang Jingming and Ouyang Minyan.

    Two people who were separated by a few rooms and had almost no blood rtionship were mixed together. Actually, it was nothing much. However, both of them had the surname Ouyang, and they were both children of the Ouyang family. In the eyes of outsiders, this was considered an affair.

    Back then, Ouyang Minyan did not agree to the divorce between her and Pei. This was a big part of the reason. However, it was even easier to break off the engagement now that she had something to use against her.

    ¡°Miss, that Young Master Pei is here¡­¡±

 Chapter 117 - Pei Liâ€™s Plans

    <h4>Chapter 117: Pei Li¡¯s ns</h4>

    Tonight, Shen Xiaoxiao was dressed in gorgeous clothes. Not only that, the color of her clothes was already outstanding. In addition to her young age, her looks were even more superior. The moment she arrived at the banquet hall, she attracted the attention of many people.

    She was young and beautiful. It was very difficult for Pei Li to ignore such a unique scenery.

    Now that she saw Pei Li walking towards her, Shen Xiaoxiao stood in a corner as if nothing had happened. She looked around coldly and pretended not to see Pei Li walking over. She sized up her surroundings as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Miss Lin, how have you been?¡± Pei Li was destined to be the center of attention tonight. He was the host, and he was not an ordinary person. The elegant young master was the bachelor of the crowd, and every move he made could affect the hearts of many people present.

    Therefore, at this moment, he walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao in an ostentatious and unrestrained manner. ording to his thoughts, as long as she was a woman, there was no one who did not like to be envied and watched by others.

    However, Pei Li was destined to be disappointed. This woman was different from other women. Pei Li would never know what this woman cared about.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Just these two words had almost ruined Pei Li¡¯s perfect image as a noble young master. Did she not know? She actually did not know who he was? Was she ying hard to get? Or was she ying dumb?

    But no matter what, he was interested in this woman at this moment, so he didn¡¯t mind ying along with her. He immediately took the champagne from the waiter beside him and ced it in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. He said, ¡°I¡¯m Pei Li. The main character of today¡¯s banquet is my mother.¡±

    ¡°Mydy doesn¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± Before Shen Xiaoxiao could reply, and before Shen Xiaoxiao could take the ss of champagne, 19 suddenly interrupted Pei Li¡¯s acting.

    Pei Li choked. He could not help but turn his head to look at the person who actually interrupted their conversation. It was that bodyguard. He was really arrogant. However, it was somewhat simr to the fiery temper of Miss Lin in his memories. A dog really followed their owner¡­

    Pei Li¡¯s identity meant that he couldn¡¯t argue with a bodyguard. However, this miss was the first one who attended the banquet without a partner and a bodyguard.

    However, when he remembered that this Miss Lin Weiwei was only a ¡®burden¡¯ to the Lin family, and this bodyguard was also assigned by that stubborn Third Master Shen of the Shen family, he felt a little funny.

    Because this girl who had such a bright and beautiful appearance, who pretended to be a fox and pretended to be a tiger, was acting very perfectly. If he did not know the inside story, perhaps he himself would have been deceived.

    However, a girl who was so pretentious and greedy was much easier to deal with than a true daughter of an aristocratic family who had returned to China.

    Moreover, this girl was actually acquainted with the legendary Miss Shen of the Shen family. Whether it was true or not, he wanted to personally find out from her mouth.

    ¡°This gentleman is really responsible, but I¡¯m afraid Miss Lin has forgotten that we met at the hot spring pool in the suburbs a month ago.¡±

    ¡°Met? Is that so? I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? It doesn¡¯t matter. Now that we¡¯ve met again, let¡¯s reintroduce ourselves. I¡¯m Pei Li.¡±

    Pei Li said it very simply. After saying that, he even reached out his hand to shake hands with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, this time, the hand that he extended was once again pped in the face by 19. Not only did he extend his hand to shake hands with her, he even said, ¡°Miss never shakes hands with strangers.¡±

    Pei Li was really a little unhappy this time. After being mercilessly attacked twice by a bodyguard, no one could hold back their anger.

    However, he was the main character tonight. Furthermore, this bodyguard was brought here by Shen Xiaoxiao. Naturally, he could not directly p her in the face. However, he could not take this lying down either. He said to 19, ¡°You¡¯re really loyal. It¡¯s rare for you to know your master¡¯s habits like the back of your hand. However, it seems that you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    These words were not polite at all. In modern times, there was no such thing as a master or a servant. What Pei Li said was nothing more than an insult to 19, a personal insult to him.

    But who was 19? As a secret guard, these words did not hurt him at all.

    Of course, there was no need for 19 to do anything at this moment. Shen Xiaoxiao quickly changed the topic and said to Pei Li, ¡°Is it too much to ask? I don¡¯t think so. Moreover, Mr. Pei, you seem to have more control, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Pei Li was stunned. He did not expect this woman to be so impolite after knowing his identity. She was just ying hard to get. Who gave her the courage to be a burden? Did she really not understand or was she faking it?

    Pei Li said these words without any consideration. It was clear that he did not care anymore. He wanted to expose this piece of paper and tell Shen Xiaoxiao clearly, what was there to be proud of? It was enough to hold it once or twice, but she did not give him any face over and over again, this was giving her face but not wanting it.

    However, Pei Li was very good at scheming people¡¯s hearts. If it was normal times, he would have the patience to y this kind of chase game with this kind of youngdy, one must know that the feeling of chasing was sometimes several times stronger than the feeling of taking the initiative to approach.

    However, what he wanted to know more tonight was about the eldest daughter of the Shen family. This was the main point. Pei Li had always been clear about the difference between ying with women and marrying a woman.

    Moreover, since this Lin Weiwei was the daughter of the Lin family, and he could be considered to have reached an agreement with Lin Jiadong. There was no need for him to put in any effort. This woman would sooner orter climb into his bed.

    Just now, he could be considered as ¡®first polite, then military.¡¯ But this result, humph, she didn¡¯t know what was good for her.

    ¡°Miss Lin, your father, Lin, is here.¡±

    Sure enough, when Shen Xiaoxiao heard him say this, her expression was indeed as he had expected. She quickly stepped down, but then she immediately pretended as if nothing had happened. Although this change of expression was fast¡­ It still did not escape Pei Li¡¯s eyes.

    He had said it before. She was an orphan. Wouldn¡¯t she be moved if she was taken home by her rich father? He did not believe it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew what Pei Li was thinking. She knew Pei Li too well. She knew very well what kind of person Pei Li was. Therefore, when she saw what Pei Li had said on purpose, she immediately understood.

    Pei Li was beating her up and telling her clearly¡­ She had already been betrayed by the Lin family. If she knew what was good for her, she would obediently submit and be obediently sent to bed. However, would Shen Xiaoxiao really do as he wished? Of course, it was impossible.

 Chapter 118 - Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 118: Who Do You Think You Are?</h4>

    As soon as Liu Yufei entered the hall, she could easily see Pei Li, who was standing not too far away. Naturally, she also saw the eye-catching Miss Lin.

    Based on a woman¡¯s sixth sense, Liu Yufei could immediately see the unconcealed interest in Pei Li¡¯s eyes.

    A me of jealousy immediately burst out from the bottom of her heart. This woman was really born to oppose her. Just now, she had mocked her outside. She thought that she had a deep background, but she did not expect that she was only the daughter of the Lin family.

    The Lin family only relied on their Liu family to make a fortune. They actually dared to put on airs in front of her? They really did not know what to do.

    She even brought her bodyguard? Hmph, not a single thing on her body was hers. How could she have the nerve toe out and bluff?

    Liu Yufei nced at the two of them. In the end, she still had a clear sense of priorities. Even if she wanted to go forward, she had to first curry favor with her ¡®future mother-inw¡¯. Today was her birthday.

    Moreover, she had learned of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s news today. She had to seize the opportunity to rely on her future.

    For arge family like theirs, they could have no love, but they had to obtain the consent of their elders and have a strong family background.

    With these things, even if Pei Li lost interest in her in the future, she would be able to sit firmly in the position of the mistress of the Pei family.

    Of course, although she had Ouyang Yu as a backup, Liu Yufei was not stupid. Ouyang Yu was only interested in her for a moment. No matter where she was, it was impossible for Pei Li or Ouyang Yu to get married now.

    But now that she had their support, she would not give up so easily.

    Liu Yufei was very sensible as she apanied Liu Qianming and Gu Yuehua to the master¡¯s house.

    Ouyang Minyan, who had been secretly observing Liu Yufei, was very satisfied with Liu Yufei¡¯s actions.

    It was needless to say how outstanding her son was. Even the two juniors from the Ouyang family that came tonight were not half as outstanding as her own son.

    Of course, Pei Li was standing not far away and chatting passionately with a daughter of some unknown family. She only treated it as a normal social interaction. However, since Liu Yufei wanted to be the daughter-inw of the Pei family, she had to have this kind of bearing.

    What did the upper ss care about the most? Face. In the outside world, they had to give face to their own man. When they returned home, they could make a fuss however they wanted. On this point, Liu Yufei did a good job.

    It seemed that this ¡®stepdaughter¡¯ was not that bad. It was not that she could not be considered. However, Pei Li still had a marriage contract with the legitimate eldest daughter of the Shen family. This matter was known by many people. This was not something that could be easily resolved.

    ¡°Auntie, I wish you a happy birthday. May you always be young, and you always be able to smile!¡± With proper words and a steady and gentle dress, this appearance of ady from a wealthy family made Ouyang Minyan even more satisfied.

    She immediately smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Yufei. Yuehua, you guys arete. Just now, Mrs. Zhang asked you guys about it. Meimei, bring your Sister Yufei to the side to y. There are many guests tonight. You have to greet them well.¡±

    Ouyang Minyan was telling the truth. Indeed, the guests had arrived one after another. Liu Yufei also knew that this was not the time to talk. She immediately acted like an obedient and sensible girl and followed behind Pei Meimei.

    Pei Meimei had already seen them when Liu Yufei entered. She had kept the disc well thest time. Her big brother had said that now was definitely not the time to take it out, so she naturally could only endure Liu Yufei.

    Anyway, it was absolutely impossible for this b*tch Liu Yufei to marry into their family. It was just that she did not know what Big Brother¡¯s n was. When the time came, it would depend on how Big Brother would handle it.

    However, she had to find a suitable time to remind her mother. Otherwise, her mother would still think that this was a little flower that made people love her.

    ¡°Sister Meimei, this red dress of yours tonight is really beautiful. It¡¯s custom-made, right? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know how to tter? However, if it was Liu Yufei who had said these words before going to America, perhaps Pei Meimei would have been extremely happy long ago. She would have immediately gotten along with her sister. However, right now, Pei Meimei seemed to be used to hearing such ttery. She didn¡¯t even bother with her.

    Pei Meimei also knew that she had a fiery temper. She was also afraid that if she really had to exchange a few more words with Liu Yufei, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help but say something sarcastic to her. This Liu Yufei was very smart. If she were to discover anything, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Pei Meimei did not reply. Liu Yufei, who was following behind her, was so angry that her teeth were itchy. However, she could not do anything to her. She did not know why this wretched girl was angry for so long this time. She was really an ungrateful wretch.

    ¡°I still have guests to entertain. You can y with them by yourself.¡±

    After leading her to a corner, Pei Meimei turned around and left, leaving Liu Yufei gnashing her teeth in anger.

    However, it was good that she left. After she left, she could look for Pei Li. In the past, Pei Meimei always followed behind Pei Li. Other than in bed, she and Pei Li rarely had the chance to be alone together.

    Now that she saw Pei Li and Lin Weiwei chatting passionately in the distance, Liu Yufei rolled her eyes and turned around to walk towards Lin Jiadong and his wife.

    Following that, Lin Jiadong was forced to walk towards Lin Weiwei and Pei Li by Liu Yufei.

    Lin Jiadong had no choice. This was the eldest daughter of the Liu family. On the surface, they were on the same side as the Liu family. They were the ones who had made a deal with Young Master Pei in private, but they still had to continue acting.

    Lin Jiadong slowly approached Pei Li. At first, he was a little worried that he would ruin Pei Li¡¯s ns, but when he saw Pei Li¡¯s gaze, he knew that Pei Li did not have the slightest intention of ming him. There seemed to be a sense of satisfaction in his gaze as he walked over.

    And on this end, Shen Xiaoxiao heard Pei Li say, ¡°Look. Your father, Mr. Lin, is here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately understood what was going on. Naturally, she turned around and looked at Lin Jiadong, who was walking towards them.

    ¡°Weiwei, so you already know Mr. Pei? You young people make friends pretty quickly.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Pei, this is my eldest daughter, Lin Weiwei. She has been studying abroad and has just returned to China recently.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lin, I was just chatting with your daughter. You love Miss Lin so much. The bodyguard you hired is doing their job well. You have a lot on your mind.¡±

    How could Lin Jiadong not understand what Pei Li meant? He turned to Lin Weiwei and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t need any bodyguards? And I¡¯ve paid the bill. Why is this gentleman here?¡±

    ¡°Is he fired? Oh, I¡¯ve hired him again. I¡¯m not used to it without him.¡±

    This time, not only Pei Li, but Pei Li was also choked. This girl¡¯s words were really merciless.

    ¡°You¡­ Weiwei, don¡¯t be willful. Look, where did the bodyguarde from? Aren¡¯t you making a fool of yourself? Listen to your father. And this gentleman, please leave. You are not wee here.¡±

    But would 19 pay attention to Lin Jiadong? Of course not. He acted as if he did not hear anything and ignored Lin Jiadong. This angered Lin Jiadong. He turned to Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Immediately tell him to get lost.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Lin Jiadong and then at Pei Li who was watching the show. She gave Lin Jiadong an evil smile and said, ¡°Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are?¡±

 Chapter 119 - Recording, Giving Advice

    <h4>Chapter 119: Recording, Giving Advice</h4>

    ¡°Looks like Mr. Lin will have to settle the family matters first. If that¡¯s the case, please excuse me!¡±

    Pei Li could finally see that there was a deep gap between Lin Weiwei and Lin Jiadong. Even in front of an outsider like him, Lin Weiwei was still so merciless. He just didn¡¯t know that when Lin Jiadong had previously vowed to give this woman to him¡­ He did not know if it could be counted. However, regardless of whether it could be counted, the woman that he, Pei Li, had taken a fancy to could not be avoided.

    Pei Li immediately turned around and left. Lin Jiadong could not stop him even if he wanted to. He did not dare to make a loud noise here. At this moment, Lin Jiadong was so angry that he wished he could strangle this money-losing person to death.

    ¡°Damned girl, do you know who you have offended? That is the Young Master of the Pei family. I had gone through so much trouble to get an invitation for you. Isn¡¯t it just so that you can see the world and blend into upper-ss society?¡±

    ¡°You, on the other hand, have really be a fool in those remote ces overseas. You don¡¯t even know how to grasp such a good opportunity. That¡¯s the eldest young master of the Pei family, Pei Li. Even if the Pei family were to leak a tiny bit of their fingernails, it would be enough for you to livefortably for the rest of your life. You simply have a pig¡¯s brain.¡±

    Lin Jiadong was exasperated as he scolded Shen Xiaoxiao. However, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lin Jiadong as if she was looking at a fool. After he finished speaking, she continued, ¡°Last time, 11 years ago, it was 5,000 yuan. How much did the Pei family offer this time? Are you prepared to sell me again?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words caused Lin Jiadong¡¯s face to turn red. She knew. This wretchedss actually knew?

    ¡°You, you, what are you talking about? Is your brain damaged? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lin Jiadong¡¯s stammering and red face and smiled faintly. She even took a step forward and whispered into Lin Jiadong¡¯s ear,

    ¡°Selling your own daughter¡¯s money to raise someone else¡¯s little bastard. You¡¯re quite bold. There are so many reporters outside today. Do you think I should tell them about the grudges and grievances of the rich and powerful?

    ¡°Oh, no, you¡¯re not considered a rich and powerful family. You, at most, are just apdog that barks at the rich and powerful.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you, wretched girl, you wretched girl. Why didn¡¯t you die outside, you beast, you beast.¡±

    ¡°Shhh¡­ You have to lower your voice. This isn¡¯t your vige. You can shout as much as you want, but why can¡¯t you change these habits after being in the city for more than ten years? It seems that the life of a poor person is the life of a poor person. Even if you wear a brocade robe, you won¡¯t be able to look like nobility.¡±

    ¡°You, you, don¡¯t forget that you relied on my invitation to get here today. What right do you have to lecture me? So what if I sold you? I¡¯m your biological father. I¡¯ll sell you as many times as I want. You better be sensible and listen to me. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to teach you a lesson.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him with a smile. Unexpectedly, she did not immediately reply. Instead, she turned to the bodyguard behind her and said, ¡°Have you recorded what you said just now? Why don¡¯t you y it and see how it turns out?¡±

    As soon as he said that, Lin Jiadong¡¯s face turned from red to green, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    What did she say? This wretched girl actually said that she had recorded what he said? She was lying to him. It must be, yes, it must be.

    However, when he saw that the bodyguard had indeed taken out a recording pen that was still glowing red, Lin Jiadong¡¯s heart, which was still holding on to hope, fell apart.

    What on earth was she trying to do?

    ¡°You, what are you trying to do? Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Eh, why are you doing this? This isn¡¯t a ce to behave atrociously. Your status hasn¡¯t reached the point where you can do whatever you want. As for the invitation card that you just mentioned, 19, return it to Chief Lin. Other people have gone through so much trouble to ¡®beg¡¯ for it. How can we have the nerve to ask for it¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I should say. Chief Lin, put away your petty thoughts. If you really have a lot of children, you can hold an auction or let each of them have a de of grass nted on their heads by the city walls¡­ This way, people will know that in this new society, there are people who are so poor that they have to rely on selling their children to be rich.¡±

    19 threw the invitation into the hands of Lin Jiadong and left with the Young Miss in a show of force. Not to mention, the Young Miss¡¯sbat strength was really as strong as before.

    However, the Young Miss was really pitiful to be sold by her biological parents. No wonder Boss pampered her so much. She was really pitiful.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left. Lin Jiadong was so angry that his entire body was trembling. However, not only did he have a weakness in the hands of others, this was also not a ce where he could be angry. This pent-up anger was painful to hold in his heart.

    Originally, Lin Jiadong had been instigated by Liu Yufei. She had stayed far away to avoid suspicion, so she naturally did not see what they were saying, but when the bodyguard beside Shen Xiaoxiao handed the red invitation card back to Lin Jiadong, she saw it clearly.

    When people like them entered this ce, other than relying on your face, which everyone knew, they also needed to rely on the invitation card to enter.

    This was also a form of protection for these upper-ss people. They usually had one in their hands and gave it to them when they entered. But now, she actually had an invitation card in her hand. How did she get in?

    This invitation card was not something that could be easily obtained. Even the invitation card in Lin Jiadong¡¯s hand was taken by her father, Liu Qianming. Therefore, the invitation card that suddenly appeared in Lin Jiadong¡¯s hand caught Liu Yufei¡¯s attention.

    At this moment, almost no one noticed anything wrong with Lin Jiadong. Liu Yufei lifted her feet and walked towards Lin Jiadong.

    Lin Jiadong was still standing there in a daze. The thing in his hand was suddenly taken out of his hand and gave him a fright. However, when he turned his head, he saw that it was actually the eldest daughter of the Liu family. He almost wanted to curse out loud, but he held back his words once again.

    ¡°This invitation card, oh, Uncle Lin is really a good father. He eagerly handed over the invitation card, but I don¡¯t care about it.¡±

    Lin Jiadong heard the hidden meaning in Liu Yufei¡¯s words and thought of it. Oh my, how could he have forgotten such an important matter? He had just told the Liu family that he had only epted Lin Weiwei in the afternoon. No matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to let her participate in such an important event so quickly.

    At this moment, Lin Jiadong felt that his luck tonight was extremely bad.

    However, Liu Yufei did not seem to have any intention of pursuing the matter. She only continued, ¡°However, since she returned the invitation to you, how did she get in? Not just any Tom, Dick, and Harry can get in here.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Pei family sent out the invitation this time. Didn¡¯t you see that even the Ouyang family sent people?

    ¡°Your daughter is really capable. She actually managed to sneak in. Shen Jinwen didn¡¯t even get an invitation.¡±

    After saying these words without thinking, Liu Yufei turned around and left. Lin Jiadong understood what Liu Yufei meant. This girl was really smart. She actually took a roundabout way to remind him how to deal with Lin Weiwei.

    That¡¯s right. If Shen Jinwen didn¡¯t even have an invitation, and the invitation he gave her was here, then how did Lin Weiwei get in?

    Hmph, she actually dared to record his words and threaten him, and her words were so merciless. Then, he would make her lose face properly. When she begged him, he would see how he would deal with this wretched girl.

    This wretched girl came back from abroad, and she didn¡¯t know anything. The only status that could be considered respectable was the status of his Lin family¡¯s daughter.

    But now, since she did not want this status, then as a father, he naturally had to educate his daughter about what it meant to be superior to the young.

 Chapter 120 - Breaking the Show and Being Plotted Against

    <h4>Chapter 120: Breaking the Show and Being Plotted Against</h4>

    As the host of the banquet, no matter what happened, Pei Li would be the first to receive the news. Just like now, when he heard such funny news, he was not prepared to stop it.

    He also felt that the girl¡¯s temper was a little too arrogant. Not only that, it was also good for her to speak so mercilessly and suffer a little.

    In the end, this was her family¡¯s business. It was not convenient for outsiders like them to interfere.

    Not only that, he could also push her when the time was right. When Lin Weiwei was surrounded by enemies, he would help her. Why would he be afraid that such a little girl would not take the bait? Hmph, he had many ways to deal with such a girl.

    On the other side, Liu Yufei saw that Lin Jiadong had indeed arranged for someone to go down. She immediately turned around to look for Shen Xiaoxiao. Unfortunately, she only had time to see the bodyguard¡¯s shadow disappear in an instant.

    They went to the bathroom.

    Liu Yufei hurriedly followed them. The bathroom was just around the corner and it was a little hidden. However, the bodyguard in a ck suit stood straight and was extremely eye-catching.

    Seeing that 19 was alone, Liu Yufei rolled her eyes and slowly walked over. With an elegant manner, she walked straight to 19¡¯s side and directly said to 19, ¡°I heard that your monthly sry is only 5,000? It¡¯s a pity for a talented person like you. Why don¡¯t you follow me? Your sry will be twice as much as it is now. How about it?¡±

    19 stood in his original spot without moving an inch. He did not even look at Liu Yufei and did not bother with her. This made Liu Yufei, who had always been unafraid of men, feel a sense of grievance.

    Fortunately, there was no one around. Otherwise, she would really be embarrassed today. However, no man had ever been able to reject her.

    She had always believed that when dealing with men, either money or women could be used to settle things. The facts in the past proved that this was indeed the case.

    So this time, she naturally had to do the same.

    19 looked at this noisy and ignorant woman, and a sense of annoyance arose in his heart. This woman was annoying.

    Liu Yufei looked at the indifferent man and said, ¡°Three times.¡±

    There was no response.

    ¡°Four times.¡±

    There was still no response.

    ¡°Five times.¡±

    Liu Yufei was finally at loggerheads. She did not believe that burden could afford to hire such a good bodyguard. Moreover, why was the person hired by that woman so loyal?

    ¡°Six times.¡±

    ¡°19, since Miss Liu wants to hire you so sincerely, you can go and serve Miss Liu for three days. Six times the price, 30,000 yuan a month. 19, you won¡¯t lose out.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please forgive my rudeness. This bodyguard also needs to choose the main family. 19 doesn¡¯t like noisy and pretentious women, and he also doesn¡¯t like a white lotus flower that is nothing under the surface.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned when she heard 19¡¯s words. ¡°White lotus flower?¡± 19 was really a quick-witted person. This title was very fitting. Wasn¡¯t this Liu Yufei a white lotus flower?

    ¡°You, b*stard. Who gave you the guts? Do you know who I am? And what kind of ce is this?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s anger made Shen Xiaoxiao almostugh out loud. She felt that this Liu Yufei was extremely pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Of course, I know Miss Liu¡¯s identity. Moreover, almost everyone who was able toe here tonight knows that Mr. Liu married into the Gu family and brought you along. I don¡¯t need to exin such an identity in detail, do I?¡±

    Liu Yufei was even more furious this time. However, this man was as steady as a mountain, leaving Liu Yufeipletely helpless.

    This bodyguard was quite capable. He didn¡¯t want the money, and this woman didn¡¯t seem to want it either. It was really troublesome.

    However, when she thought of the matter of instigating Lin Jiadong, she held back her anger.

    ¡°Hmph! I hope you can continue to be so arrogant.¡±

    Liu Yufei turned around and walked towards the washroom.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately said loudly to 19 at this time, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave too. The Young Master of the Ouyang family is still waiting for us. Is he in the VIP lounge?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Ouyang said he is waiting for you in the VIP lounge.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao left, Liu Yufei who was eavesdropping from the side gritted her teeth and looked at the two who had left. Young Master Ouyang? The only person in the Ouyang family who could be called a Young Master tonight was Ouyang Yu. In other words, this Lin Weiwei had quietly been listed as a member of the Ouyang family?

    No, she absolutely could not let her have her way. Ouyang Yu belonged to her. How could she let this wretched girl take it?

    Liu Yufei quickly thought about it and immediately walked to another corridor. From there, she was even faster than Shen Xiaoxiao and the others.

    Liu Yufei definitely would not have thought that the moment she left, the two people who were supposed to have disappeared suddenly appeared on the spot and looked at the disappearing person with a look of watching a good show on their faces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the show.¡±

    Although the Ouyang family was strict in governing the family, this was something that happened more than 20 years ago. The Ouyang family was now full of crooked people, and Ouyang Jingming and Ouyang Yu were the typical representatives.

    One liked to y around, and the other was even more ridiculous. He liked women who had an owner, and he liked to hook up in front of the owner.

    On this end.

    When Liu Yufei entered the VIP lounge, there was no one in the room. She was still d that she was fast. They hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but in a sh, she heard some hidden soundsing from inside the room.

    This sound was extremely familiar. Who was so bold to do such a good thing here?

    Could it be Ouyang Yu and that Lin Weiwei? It couldn¡¯t be that fast, right? Listening to the sound, she seemed to be in high spirits. She walked extremely fast, but no matter how fast Lin Weiwei moved, she couldn¡¯t do it right away.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with curiosity. She wanted to know who couldn¡¯t help but have sex in this VIP room.

    Liu Yufei hurriedly took out her phone. No matter who it was, recording it would help her, just like when Li Yang had recorded her short video and threatened her.

    Liu Yufei tiptoed to prevent her high heels from making a sound on the floor, and slowly walked toward the door.

    So anxious? They didn¡¯t even have time to close the door? Who was this person? So impatient.

    But when Liu Yufei really stuck her phone through the crack in the door, she was shocked when she saw the picture on the phone.

    She saw that the hem of the ck hand-made qipao was lifted at the waist, and the ckce was hung by the side of the white pearl-colored leather shoes.

    Who was this woman if not her future mother-inw, Ouyang Minyan?

    The man who was lying on her body and working hard made Liu Yufei even more terrified. It was actually Ouyang Jingming. This, this, this was Ouyang Minyan¡¯s cousin. Were they fooling around?

    Ouyang Minyan was already 50 years old. No matter how well she took care of herself, Ouyang Jingming could still bite her?

    She actually found out such a shocking secret. No, she had to leave this ce. She had to leave this ce immediately¡­

    However, with a ¡®da da¡¯ sound, the sound of footsteps that she had forgotten to retract due to fear disturbed the two people who were working hard inside.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 121 - Breaking and Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 121: Breaking and Scheming</h4>

    Putting aside how frightened Liu Yufei was when she ran away, she didn¡¯t care about the thumping sound of her heels on the ground as she quickly rushed out of the door.

    The two people inside who had been enjoying themselves were immediately shocked when they heard the noise. Who was it? Who would break in? They had locked the door just now. How could it be? How could it be?

    ¡°Who could it be?¡±

    Ouyang Minyan was busy tidying up her clothes, but Ouyang Jingming didn¡¯t seem to care. As he tidied up his clotheszily, he said to Ouyang Minyan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From the sound of it, it should be a woman. Moreover, do you think anyone would believe that the two of us cousins would do anything out of line? We are here to talk about cooperation, and no one in the Ouyang family dares to talk about it casually, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Hearing this, although Ouyang Minyan wasn¡¯t as big-hearted as Ouyang Jingming, she wasn¡¯t as worried as she was just now. After all, the Ouyang family was too famous, and no one dared to make fun of them outside.

    But what if something unexpected happened?

    In any case, it was obviously not appropriate to continue staying here. Moreover, Ouyang Minyan was still a little worried about the noise just now. This was a scandal, a scandal. Of course, she also believed more that no one would believe these rumors. They were brother and sister. This was something that everyone knew.

    The two of them tidied up and walked out one after the other. However, they just happened to hear a man and a woman who were passing by saying,

    ¡°Why did that Miss Liu Yufei run so fast just now? Could it be that she ran into a ghost here? Look at that small face. It was frighteningly white. Let¡¯s hurry to the banquet hall. There are few people here. Who knows if we might identally bump into something?¡±

    When Ouyang Minyan heard this, she subconsciously nced at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feet. It wasn¡¯t her. She was telling the truth.

    Women of their status could usually be identified just by their eyesight when they wore their clothes. Moreover, they could hear the sound of the heels just now. The sound made by the heels was different from the sound made by the heels on thisdy¡¯s feet. She had to be telling the truth when she said that. If they really bumped into someone, that person would be none other than Liu Yufei.

    It was her. It was actually her? If it was her, she really could not be careless. Although this girl¡¯s ambition was well hidden, it definitely could not escape her eyes. In addition, she also had such a pair of parents. They were vicious and merciless. She really didn¡¯t dare to be careless about a child raised by a woman who could even abandon her own daughter.

    How much she liked this Liu Yufei in the past, how much she feared her now.

    ¡°Is it the woman who wants to marry Li¡¯er?¡±

    Ouyang Jingming also heard this and frowned slightly. He also began to feel that this matter was somewhat inappropriate.

    ¡°Wanting to marry Li¡¯er, it¡¯s not that simple. I¡¯ll go over first. I want to see if it¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go over first. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll do it again.¡±

    ¡­

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face was pale as she held a ss of champagne and gulped it down. Only after the alcohol had stimted her did she return to normal. She had just confirmed that it wasn¡¯t a dream. Yes, it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    The two of them were actually like this. This Ouyang family really broke the tradition.

    But when she thought of the things she had secretly taken pictures of on her phone, her heart suddenly felt like it was a miracle that she had a guarantee in life. She had dug up a huge treasure¡­ This huge treasure might bring unimaginable benefits to her or her Liu family.

    However, before she had a good n, she had to stay calm and not let her good mother-inw see any ws. Otherwise, all her efforts would be in vain.

    When Ouyang Minyan walked back to the lobby, she deliberately looked for Liu Yufei. She saw that she was chatting happily with another daughter of a wealthy family. She was a little uncertain again. Could it be her? Could it be?

    However, her face was ruddy and she didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of panic. No matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like it. It seemed that she had to find an opportunity to test it out.

    However, no matter which aspect it was from, there was a thorn in her heart. This Liu Yufei, who had pretended to be cute and obedient in the past, could be considered to have done it all in vain.

    When 19 saw the scene just now, the fear in his heart toward the Young Miss deepened. In the past, he only thought that the Young Miss was very skilled. However, after tonight¡¯s scheme, even he had to admire her very much.

    One had to know that he had been focusing on finding out everything about the Ouyang family since a long time ago. There was nothing big or small about the Ouyang family that they did not know.

    However, they had never thought that Ouyang Jingming would get together with his cousin, Ouyang Minyan.

    They were both cousins, both surnamed Ouyang. No one would believe such a scandal.

    Although they had always known that Ouyang Jingming was not a good person, they had never thought that he would not even spare his own cousin.

    There were a few times when the two of them were alone, but it was at most half an hour. Other than the annual gathering of the Ouyang family at the end of the year, every other time they met was at a banquet.

    They really did not expect that at this ordinary banquet, the two of them would actually get together under the noses of their own family members. It was really disgusting.

    However, it seemed that they could also try to think of the Ouyang family¡¯s unscrupulous way of doing things. The things that they felt were unlikely were very likely to happen in the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Miss, Lin Jiadong has already made arrangements. Should we avoid him first?¡±

    ¡°Avoid him? No need. I didn¡¯t steal or hide anything, so why should I avoid him? Besides, tonight is so lively. We officials naturally have to add flowers to the master¡¯s house.¡±

    19 knew that this Miss¡¯s way of thinking was sometimes different from theirs. Her thoughts seemed to be more direct and more efficient.

    Everyone who attended the banquet tonight was someone who was well-known in the capital society. Even though Pei Li was watching a good show and did not n to stop Lin Jiadong¡¯s scheme¡­ He definitely did not mess up his mother¡¯s 50th birthday banquet.

    Of course, no matter how stupid Lin Jiadong was, he would not dare to cause trouble here. Fortunately, Lin Jiadong had a military advisor like Liu Yufei by his side. Although she only said a few words lightly and left¡­ The direction she left was indeed the position of Pei Meimei¡¯s group of youngdies.

    He didn¡¯t know these people, but Lin Jiadong was very familiar with Miss Huang. She was the only heir of the Huang family and had been doted on since she was young. Most importantly, her aunt was the eldest son of the Ouyang family. She was also the wife of Ouyang Jincheng, the current acting head of the Ouyang family, Huo Wanting.

    With such a status, even Ouyang Jingming could only treat her as if she were his junior, let alone the Pei family.

    Therefore, Lin Jiadong had taken a liking to Huang Yueyan, who had been bossy and spoiled since she was young. It made sense. Even if she overturned this banquet, no one dared to say anything.

 Chapter 122 - Play Along

    <h4>Chapter 122: y Along</h4>

    ¡°What did Liu Yufei say to you just now? I saw that you two were chatting happily.¡± Pei Meimei saw Liu Yufei walk away after she left Huang Yueyan¡¯s side and asked her directly.

    The two of them had always been on good terms. Liu Yufei was able to know Huang Yueyan because of Pei Meimei¡¯s introduction, so Pei Meimei sometimes spoke more casually to Huang Yueyan than to Liu Yufei.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me first. Let¡¯s talk about you first. The way you act like you like her is too fake. It¡¯s all on your face. I think all your years of qi cultivation have been wasted.

    ¡°As for what she said, what do you think? She¡¯s a clown. Does she think I¡¯m an idiot? She¡¯s urging me to find trouble with others. Does she really think she¡¯s too smart, or does she think I¡¯m too stupid?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do I look like a big-chested, brainless vase?¡±

    Pei Meimei didn¡¯t expect that Huang Yueyan would start to ridicule her just because she asked a question. However, she knew her sister¡¯s personality very well. This person was the same as her.

    However, Huang Yueyan was the only heir of the Huang family after all, so her taste in people was much better than hers.

    When she first met Liu Yufei, this Huang Yueyan kept a distance from her. She was definitely not intimate with her, and there were some times when she didn¡¯t like her.

    She thought that she did not know, but now it seemed that she was really sharp-eyed and clear-headed. She had long seen through Liu Yufei¡¯s character.

    However, she did not know what she was thinking in the past. Why was she so obedient to Liu Yufei? Did she think that there was no other close friend who was more intimate than her?

    ¡°Alright, stop talking. This woman is really not an easy person to deal with. Let me tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Her and Ouyang Yu? Hahaha, do you know what she just told me? She said that Ouyang Yu¡¯s new lover is that youngdy. This woman is really smart.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she smart? But she actually knows how to scheme against others. It seems that that woman definitely has a grudge against her. What do you think we should do¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn girl, this is your mother¡¯s birthday party. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will skin you if she finds out?¡±

    ¡°Humph, of course not. As long as we cut off this woman¡¯s chance to enter our house, we will destroy it. Moreover, the Liu family is the ones who are ashamed of destroying it. It has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°You are still as naughty as ever. Alright, since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s do it this way¡­¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s mood was really good. Not only did she find out about a huge secret just now, she had even used someone else¡¯s hand to scheme against that damn girl. Of course, this scheme had yet to begin, but the scheme had already been set up¡­ This Huang Yueyan had a ¡®deep¡¯ rtionship with the Ouyang family. Although the internal strife within the Ouyang family was hidden, she had also developed a deep friendship with Ouyang Yu. Naturally, she knew more insider information than others.

    Ouyang Yu was the third son of a concubine, while Huang Yueyan was the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son. As long as she could get hold of something against Ouyang Yu, Huang Yueyan would definitely not let it go.

    Why did Liu Yufei betray Ouyang Yu?

    If she did not know the truth about the Ouyang family, then Liu Yufei would have been overjoyed to be able to climb into Ouyang Yu¡¯s bed.

    However, because she knew about the internal affairs of the Ouyang family and that Ouyang Yu, as the youngest son of the third son of a concubine, did not have any useful inheritance rights, she would at most get a share of the money in the future. After that, her attitude naturally changed even more.

    Unwillingness and dissatisfaction were the biggest change.

    Therefore, Liu Yufei was a typical woman who could not be fed. No matter how much was given to her, she would not be satisfied.

    Although Liu Yufei¡¯s n was good, she did not know that there was a child with a slingshot behind her.

    Liu Yufei strolled around the banquet hall with champagne. Whether it was because of guilt or not, she would not return to her parents¡¯ side at this time.

    Her future mother-inw had just finished her ¡®battle¡¯ and returned to the banquet hall. No matter how well she pretended to be, she did not dare to confront her right now. If she were to discover any ws, that would be bad.

    ¡°Miss Liu, Mr. Pei said that he has a friend who wants to introduce you. Please go over.¡±

    The waiter¡¯s words did not arouse the slightest suspicion from Liu Yufei, because this was a verymon urrence in such a banquet hall.

    Liu Yufei followed the waiter to a partition at a corner. However, just as she reached the corner, she saw that slut called Shen Xiaoxiao walking out from somewhere. The three of them bumped into each other face to face.

    That was not all. She did not know what was going on with this waiter. He actually turned sideways and knocked over the orange juice in the hands of that damned woman, spilling it all over the hem of her dress.

    She was wearing a white floral dress tonight, so as long as there was a little dirt, everything could be seen clearly.

    However, before she could get angry, the waiter was already on the verge of crying, as if he had suffered a great grievance.

    At this moment, she finally saw clearly. Although the waiter was a man, he looked younger than her. Moreover, his appearance was fair, delicate, no, he was simply beautiful. Those red lips¡­ He looked even more charming than when they were wearing lipstick. Also, that pair of phoenix eyes, that tearful look of his, was simply too adorable. This kind of appearance was the standard of a little girl.

    Who exactly arranged for such a top-notch person to be a waiter here? Even a woman like Liu Yufei, who was used to being a white lotus, waspletely suppressed in front of this waiter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Liu Yufei was too familiar with these acting styles. Wasn¡¯t this the beginning of the performance? Cry first, I don¡¯t care. Cry first.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s anger was suppressed. She realized that as long as she met this Lin Weiwei, she would be extremely unlucky.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend such a waiter, but she could afford to offend Lin Weiwei. However, she also knew that this wasn¡¯t a ce to cause trouble.

    Moreover, she had just made a n. She didn¡¯t want to deal with this b*tch by herself.

    At this moment, she could only hold back her anger. However, even if she could hold it in, it didn¡¯t mean that Shen Xiaoxiao would do as she wished.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You weren¡¯t careful. Excuse me.¡±

    Liu Yufei held back her anger and tried her best to show a more appropriate smile.

    However, seeing that Liu Yufei was feeling so ufortable, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to let her vent her anger out of kindness so that she wouldn¡¯t get sick from holding it in. So, she said to Liu Yufei, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m really sorry. My hand slipped and it identally fell on your dress.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t mean it. I still have a spare dress. I¡¯ll just change into it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Miss Liu¡¯s dress is indeed not nice. It¡¯s good that you changed it. It makes Miss Liu look a little young for no reason. This dress is suitable for those youngdies.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Liu, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m more direct, but it¡¯s true that Miss Liu is not suitable to wear such a small dress. It looks very rustic, very pokey.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 123 - Acting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 123: Acting Skills</h4>

    Liu Yufei almost cursed the country out. Fortunately, she still retained herst bit of rationality. She absolutely could not stir up trouble here. At least, she could not afford to do so now.

    Hearing Lin Weiwei¡¯s undisguised sarcasm, even if she was trembling with anger, she could only bear with it.

    The crying voice of the waiter was still ringing in her ears. She really could not understand where this ultimate product came from. He was a man. She did not say anything bad, nor did she me him. How could he cry so much, like it was raining, but it was even better than a woman¡¯s face. Who asked a grown man to cry?

    Themotion was not small. Liu Yufei was not a fool. She naturally knew that it was best to leave first. She wanted to leave, but it did not mean that other people wanted her to leave.

    First, the waiter seemed to cling to her. When he saw that she wanted to leave again, he immediately bent down and begged while crying:

    ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t tell our manager. I need this job. I still have patients at home. Please, please let me go.¡±

    ¡°You, you, don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to file aint. I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

    It was unknown whether the waiter really didn¡¯t understand or was doing it on purpose. In any case, he kept repeating the words ¡®please¡¯.

    Although they were at the corner, this was a square banquet venue. How could a few stone pirspletely block out the noise here?

    At this moment, Huang Yueyan and Pei Meimei, who were nning and watching the show, walked over. As the host, Pei Meimei naturally asked first. Not only that, her voice was raised a few degrees. Whether intentionally or not, in the end, it attracted everyone around.

    Was Liu Yufei stupid? Of course not. When she saw Huang Yueyan and Pei Meimei walking over, she had a premonition that something was going to happen.

    Sure enough, as soon as Pei Meimei¡¯s words left her mouth, her face turned livid again.

    ¡°What happened? Is this the ce for you guys to cause trouble? Liu Yufei, why don¡¯t you take a look at the situation?¡±

    Pei Meimei was the first to make trouble, which made Liu Yufei¡¯s heart sink. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. She knew that the waiter was crying so miserably and his attitude was so low. Anyone who saw it would think that she, Liu Yufei, was bullying him.

    In addition to that, Lin Weiwei instinctively took a big step back. No matter how she looked at it, the fire couldn¡¯t reach her.

    Now, Liu Yufei only felt that Pei Meimei was really hateful. She had never hated her so much. In the past, she only thought that she was throwing a tantrum. After a while, it would be fine. But now, she realized¡­ Pei Meimei was going to fight to the death with her.

    ¡°Meimei, no, it¡¯s not like that. This waiter identally spilled wine on me. I already said that it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go down and change myself. But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine? You said it¡¯s fine? Does a grown man have to cry so miserably? Liu Yufei, you have to forgive and forget. It¡¯s not easy for a mere waiter. It¡¯s just a dress. Is there a need to be so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I really, really said it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Liu. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I beg you, please don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡®F*ck, did I do that to you? Did I beat you up? Or did I rape you?¡¯ When Liu Yufei heard the waiter¡¯s words, she immediately felt that the whole world was going to be ruined. Was this how she used to make people want to cry but have no tears? Now that it was her, when was she forced into such a state by a man, she also wanted to cry. Was that okay?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood at the side and looked at the people who wereing over one after another. At this moment, even the main character of the night, Ouyang Minyan, the Pei family members, and even some people of high status hade over.

    There was no other way. Huang Yueyan was here, and she was here, so CEO Huang naturally had toe over. If CEO Huang came over, the people behind him would also swarm over.

    Pei Li wanted to y dumb. He knew that Lin Jiadong had arranged a show, but he did not expect Liu Yufei to jump in by herself. Did she barge in by ident or was it intentional?

    No matter what, Liu Yufei¡¯s actions at this moment were extremely stupid. However, as the head of the family, in front of his parents, his coborators, and the upper-ss people, as the most promising third generation of the Pei family, he naturally had to step forward and host the event.

    Perhaps it was because she saw Pei Li appear that Liu Yufei suddenly had confidence. She was no longer as fearful of Pei Meimei as before. In terms of crying, who wouldn¡¯t know how to cry? Immediately, her face changed, and tears began to flow in her eyes, as if she had been wronged for no reason.

    However, something happened that caused her to break down once again. That waiter, that damned waiter, actually knew how to act ten times better than her. At this moment, he ¡®flopped¡¯ on the ground, bent his waist, and prostrated himself on the ground, revealing his fair and slender neck. This posture, this action, simply surpassed her by a few streets.

    Who exactly was it, who actually found this exquisite product? At this moment, her tears were forcefully held back. She could only watch helplessly as the waiter performed his tearful performance.

    ¡°Mr. Pei, Mr. Pei, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t mean to spill the drink on Miss Liu¡¯s body. I didn¡¯t mean it. Please, I beg you, please let Miss Liu let me go and let me live. I still have a patient at home, I can¡¯t lose this job.¡±

    The moment the waiter said this, everyone looked at Liu Yufei with a strange gaze. Since ancient times, people had sympathized with the weak. Seeing a grown man being forced to kneel on the ground in front of everyone, crying so miserably, and being so pitiful for the rest of his life¡­ This Miss Liu was too unreasonable and unforgiving.

    How could Liu Yufei not know what kind of reaction the waiter¡¯s words would bring to her? She also reacted quickly. She immediately followed the waiter¡¯s words and said to Pei Li, ¡°No, I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s none of his business. I have no intention of pursuing it with him. Moreover, it was her. It was this youngdy who identally spilled the wine on me. It wasn¡¯t him.¡±

    In any case, they had already reached this point. Since that was the case, naturally, she couldn¡¯t let Lin Weiwei stay out of it. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all the grievances that she had suffered tonight for no reason be in vain?

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the fire had finally reached her body, and that Liu Yufei was still pretending not to know her. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao finally gather her spirit and began to deal with Liu Yufei. She followed her words and said:

    ¡°Yes, Miss Liu is right. It was I who identally spilled the drink on her. It has nothing to do with this waiter, so you can be magnanimous and let him off. It¡¯s not easy for him either. There are elders and children here, right?¡±

    ¡°As for Miss Liu¡¯s clothes, I¡¯ll apany her. Let the waiter get up first. He has already apologized and knelt down. The dignity of a man is all trampled on the ground. No matter how big the fire is, it should be extinguished, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed following Liu Yufei¡¯s words. However, when she said these words, everyone looked at Liu Yufei with even sharper eyes than before. They even scrutinized her. It was almost as if they had confirmed the fact that Liu Yufei was bullying others.

    Liu Yufei really realized that she had fallen into the pit that the other party had dug. She did not care anymore. The way she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao was about to explode. She said to her:

    ¡°This youngdy is going too far by telling it like this. I did not say that I wanted someone topensate my dress. However, if this youngdy insists onpensating me, I will not decline. I am afraid that this youngdy cannot afford it. I wonder how you managed to sneak into this ce? Whose daughter are you? Where¡¯s your invitation card?¡±

 Chapter 124 - You Dare To Make a Move On My Ouyang Family

    <h4>Chapter 124: You Dare To Make a Move On My Ouyang Family</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Liu Yufei, who was obviously going to teach her a lesson. She then nced at Lin Jiadong, who was also watching the scene silently. She couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Who am I? To be able to attend the banquet, I¡¯m naturally an invited guest. I just don¡¯t know that Miss Liu is the Pei family¡¯s VIP. She actually took the ce of the main family to check the invitation letter.¡±

    ¡°What are you basing this on? As the future daughter-inw of the Pei family? Or the future mistress? I heard that the Pei family and the Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter have been engaged since they were young. You are a burden to the Young Miss, yet you are rushing to snatch the marriage contract of the eldest daughter. Are you regretting marrying him? Or are you too lonely?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so the Shen family and the Pei family have an engagement?¡± Onlookers 1.

    ¡°You guys are young and don¡¯t know. It happened more than ten years ago. A lot of people know that the head of the Shen family married a chauffeur. Ah, pei, she married Chief Liu. It was a big joke back then.¡± Onlookers 2.

    ¡­

    This kind of voice exploded after Shen Xiaoxiao said that. Many people did not expect that such a big piece of news would suddenly be exposed.

    Usually, when the eldest young master of the Pei family and the eldest young miss of the Liu family were together, they would think that they were a couple. The two families had such intentions. However, from the looks of it, they really had the same kind of daughter as their father.

    At this moment, even Pei Li felt that Lin Weiwei was definitely not here to attend the banquet. Although she was the daughter of Lin Jiadong, it was said that she knew Shen Xiaoxiao, the daughter of the Shen family. Was she here to seek revenge for her? Or was she here to help the Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter gather information?

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face was flushed red, while Liu Qianming¡¯s face was ashen.

    It was because of his identity that he had gone through so much hardship over the years. It was not easy for him to slowly gain a foothold and rely on his own abilities to sessfullyplete a fewrge projects for the Shen family. Now, everyone called him Director Liu. Slowly, everyone only thought that the Shen Enterprise belonged to the Liu family.

    However, now that such a little girl had exposed them like this, the people of the upper ss would definitely push the Shen family to the forefront again. When that time came, when he was the one who wanted to change the Shen family to the Liu family, it was definitely not something that could be aplished in a short period of time. Otherwise, even if he seeded, his backbone would be broken by others.

    This Lin Weiwei really deserved to die, really deserved to die.

    Ouyang Minyan, Pei Li¡¯s father, Pei Tianheng, and Pei Meimei all looked at Lin Weiwei with a strange expression.

    They did not expect that a young miss would suddenly reveal the things that the Pei family had deliberately hidden all these years.

    Not only that, but she also looked like she knew very well. What was she going to do? What was her rtionship with the real eldest daughter of the Shen family?

    Regardless of their guesses, this was not the time to talk about this. At least, it was not the time. Even if they wanted to talk about it, they should be the ones discussing it behind closed doors instead of talking about it openly.

    They still had the key to the Shen family¡¯s lifeline in their hands. Why did they not make a move even though they knew that the Shen family was about to be the Liu family? Why did they not break off the engagement? Wasn¡¯t it for the other half of the key, the other half of the key that would be brought into the Pei family by Shen Xiaoxiao as dowry in the future?

    Therefore, no matter what the reason was, they would not take the initiative to break off the engagement. Even if the Liu family had promised many benefits, they would definitely not be as valuable as the funds that the previous family heads of the Shen family had hidden.

    Pei Li personally knew about this. He gave a look to Lin Jiadong, who was watching themotion. Lin Jiadong understood and immediately prepared to go forward and pull this girl who spoke so openly.

    Although he was also shocked that this girl had exposed this news, he would only think that it was told to her by that foreign Miss Shen.

    However, what Lin Jiadong never expected was that before he could say anything, Miss Huang Yueyan, who was on the other end, actually spoke at this time. Moreover, the person who spoke wasn¡¯t anyone else but Ouyang Yu, the Young Master of the Ouyang family, who was also standing at the side watching the show. What was going on?

    ¡°Ouyang Yu, Miss Liu said that this youngdy is your girlfriend? I didn¡¯t expect her to be so eloquent. She is really impressive. However, as her boyfriend, you should protect her well. How could you let her suffer such a grievance?¡±

    Just as Huang Yueyan finished speaking, Pei Meimei naturally put down her hand that was holding hers. Pei Meimei was not stupid enough to think that Huang Yueyan was dealing with Liu Yufei. Instead, she naturally thought that¡­ Huang Yueyan was going to use Liu Yufei¡¯s hand to get Ouyang Yu into trouble.

    She didn¡¯t forget that she was the one who told Huang Yueyan that Liu Yufei and Ouyang Yu were having an affair. Regardless of whether it was because they were on good terms with Ouyang Yu or because of Liu Yufei, once Ouyang Yu was involved, she would definitely pull out the Pei family¡­ What was Huang Yueyan trying to do?

    Did she look down on Huang Yueyan? Or did she not see Huang Yueyan clearly before? She knew that the Huang family and the Ouyang family were close to each other. However, Huang Yueyan could not wait to throw dirty water on Ouyang Yu, who was born out of wedlock. This was a little too impatient. Could it be that the internal conflict within the Ouyang family was already so serious?

    Pei Meimei could think of it, and so could Shen Xiaoxiao. She knew this Huang Yueyan. In her previous life, although this Huang Yueyan was an inw of the Ouyang family, her way of doing things was a little strange.

    She was spoiled and arrogant, but she would never offend anyone for no reason. Even when facing Shen Xiaoxiao, she would at most not answer, but she never looked down on her. Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao had never seen it. Of course, this did not rule out the reason why she would hide it.

    But Shen Xiaoxiao knew that as the only heir of the Huang family, Huang Yueyan was extremely smart and her methods were superb. Back then, Liu Yufei had gone up against Huang Yueyan several times in the shopping mall, but she had never gained any benefits.

    Huang Yueyan was indeed a tough nut to crack. In fact, if Huang Yueyan had not stood on the side of the Ouyang family, perhaps she would have been willing to be friends with Huang Yueyan. Unfortunately, it was such a pity.

    Eh, that was not entirely true. In her previous life, it seemed that this Miss Huang had gone missing for a period of time, but at that time, she kept everything a secret. Of course, she had heard that the illegitimate son of the Huang family wanted to seize power.

    It was said that she had joined hands with the Ouyang family. Of course, these were all gossip. Because not long after, Huang Yueyan officially held a press conference to announce that she would officially ept all of the Huang family¡¯s businesses, so the gossip was unfairly exposed.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao remembered that from then on, the Huang family did not have as much momentum as before. They did not have any reaction even after being overtaken by the Liu family. They even had less and less contact with the Ouyang family, and the head of the Huang family had passed away less than half a year ago. Was there some important news that she did not know about?

    If she were to turn this woman, Huang Yueyan, over, perhaps it would be a major blow to the Ouyang family.

    One had to know that the Huang family was currently ranked number one in the entire capital¡¯s upper-ss society. Even the Pei family did not dare to offend them.

    It seemed that she could really make a good n¡­

 Chapter 125 - Her New Identity

    <h4>Chapter 125: Her New Identity</h4>

    Ouyang Yu did not expect that this crazy woman, Huang Yueyan, would actually try to drag him down with her. Not to mention that he did not know this woman. Even if he knew her, he would not be able to recognize her.

    She was so eager to pour dirty water on herself because she wanted to tarnish his reputation. His father had recently done a few things that made the old man extremely happy. She watched as the three branches gradually showed signs of recovery. This Huang Yueyan wanted to help the eldest branch to suppress him.

    Did she think he was stupid with such an abacus? Would she not understand? However, this girl was really beautiful. When she stood with Liu Yufei, she was not the slightest bit inferior. Moreover, this divine aura was definitely iparable to a jade from a small family like Liu Yufei. One look and she could tell that she was the daughter of everyone. This was also a top-grade item.

    But should he acknowledge it? No, of course he could not acknowledge it. However, Huang Yueyan must also know that he would not acknowledge it. What about the next move? What other moves did she have waiting for him?

    Ouyang Yu raised his head and looked at Huang Yueyan. He saw that Huang Yueyan¡¯s face was full of schemes and she looked like she was watching a good show. Ouyang Yu did not know why, but he always felt that Huang Yueyan¡¯s smile seemed to be hinting at something. Sure enough, Huang Yueyan immediately looked at Liu Yufei.

    Ouyang Yu¡¯s heart tightened. She actually knew?

    This Huang Yueyan was indeed a poisonous snake. He had never fought her since he was young, but how did she know?

    He was secretly involved with Liu Yufei. If this unreasonable woman, Huang Yueyan, exposed that he was involved with Liu Yufei, his rtionship with Pei Li would be hard to say.

    After all, Pei Li was an ally that he had fought so hard for. It would be a pity if he lost him.

    How would Ouyang Yu know? If Pei Li knew that he was worried that his secret rtionship with Liu Yufei would destroy their alliance, Pei Li would have told him in advance that he could have her as a gift.

    Because the current Liu Yufei was a hot potato. This Lin Weiwei had said in front of so many people that she wanted the Liu family to rece Shen Xiaoxiao, so Liu Yufei definitely could not have anything to do with Pei Li. He could not wait for Ouyang Yu to admit his rtionship with Liu Yufei.

    Ouyang Yu had a few thoughts in an instant. He looked at Liu Yufei again, but she did not have any reaction. Regardless of whether Liu Yufei was the one who said ¡®that woman is your woman¡¯ or not, it seemed that he had to admit it. However, she was only a woman. To be recognized by the Young Master of the Ouyang family, it would be strange if she was unhappy and cried.

    Moreover, he would naturally choose to admit it himself. He was not the most promising disciple of the third branch. However, he could not just care about himself and ignore his own elder brother. He could not do it. Of course, he had to pave the way for his elder brother. The Pei family definitely could not offend him now.

    ¡°Sister Yueyan, you also know that I¡¯m not as eloquent as you. The girlfriend I found naturally needs to be eloquent, right? Furthermore, this is just a grievance. Isn¡¯t it nothing? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Sister Yueyan is making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you think so? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. How can my, Ouyang Yu¡¯s, woman not have this kind of magnanimity?¡±

    Thest sentence was directed at Shen Xiaoxiao. However, he did not know Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name and could only be nicknamed ¡®baby¡¯. Moreover, he had deliberately reminded Shen Xiaoxiao that being his Ouyang Yu¡¯s woman was too obvious. It was a threat¡­ It was also a temptation. This fire burned on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body once again.

    Sure enough, this Huang Yueyan was really extremely powerful. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had no ill intentions towards Huang Yueyan. Moreover, she had the intention to rope her in. Of course, she would not directly offend Huang Yueyan. Didn¡¯t she want to pit Ouyang Yu? Wasn¡¯t this simple? She just needed to help her. This favor would be repaid sooner orter.

    Liu Yufei, who was standing at the side, secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Ouyang Yu¡¯s words. Ouyang Yu¡¯s current value was truly not as much as the Pei family. Therefore, she did not need to make a choice to know that she absolutely could not miss out on Pei Li.

    What she needed to do now was to maintain her usual aggrieved and inexplicable appearance. As long as the fire did not burn on her, everything would be fine. As for everything else, whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Lin Weiwei, after the banquet was over, there would be many people who would deal with her.

    How stupid. Although she vented her anger by revealing this news at the banquet, she had also put herself at the center of the storm. If it was because of her deep background that made the Pei family afraid, it would be fine. Unfortunately, she was just a burden to the Lin family. She would only be killed by someone else. She was not worried that the time for revenge would be a littleter. She would definitely sit and wait for the end of this b*tch.

    Pei Li¡¯s expression was the same. He had always been good at disguising himself. At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on Lin Weiwei. He could only follow the crowd and watch.

    However, the farce tonight was getting bigger and bigger. He had a feeling that something was going to happen, which made him feel uneasy. This feeling was especially strong when he looked at Lin Weiwei.

    On the other hand, when Shen Xiaoxiao heard Ouyang Yu¡¯s threatening words, she first nced at Huang Yueyan, which made Huang Yueyan stunned. ¡®She knows.¡¯ This girl actually knew her n.

    She didn¡¯t know what this woman was going to do, but she suddenly had some interest in watching the farce. Her intuition told her that tonight would definitely be very lively, and maybe she could get some different effects.

    She suddenly had high hopes for this woman, this woman who was full of surprises.

    ¡°You said that I¡¯m your woman? Are you sure?¡±

    When Ouyang Yu heard this, he immediately felt like he was cracking. Could it be that this woman did not understand what he meant? So stupid?

    ¡°Baby, we have to divide this quarrel into ces.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him. It was the kind of view that looked from top to bottom. It was very presumptuous and very direct. In the end, she evenughed out loud. When everyone was confused and Ouyang Yu was unusually angry¡­ They only heard Shen Xiaoxiao say a sentence that shocked everyone present.

    ¡°You want to be my man? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    Not only Ouyang Yu, but Pei Li was also shocked when she heard Shen Xiaoxiao say such a sentence. This girl was so bold. Did she know that this person was the Young Master of the Ouyang family?

    Was she stunned overseas? Or did she not know what kind of existence the Ouyang family was?

    Ouyang Yu¡¯s face naturally turned extremely ugly. He really wanted to teach this woman a good lesson. How could she not give him face?

    However, before Ouyang Yu could make her move, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded:

    ¡°Weiwei, what are you talking about? Quickly apologize to Young Master Ouyang. After staying abroad for more than ten years, you should know your limits when throwing a tantrum. Don¡¯t act recklessly just because Young Master Ouyang is easy to talk to. Quickly, apologize to Young Master Ouyang.¡±

    The person who spoke was naturally Lin Jiadong. He naturally understood what Ouyang Yu had just said, and he thought even more. After all, if Ouyang Yu could admit that Lin Weiwei was his girlfriend at such a banquet, then at least for a year¡­ The Young Master of the Ouyang family could only tell everyone that his woman was Lin Weiwei.

    The Ouyang family had a strict family style. At least until now, there had been no rumors that anyone was a yboy. Once everyone knew, they would have to maintain it for a very long time before they would break up.

    And this period of time would naturally give Lin Jiadong more room to maneuver.

    He did not know much about the Ouyang family, but he knew that being Ouyang Yu¡¯s woman was many times better than being Pei Li¡¯s woman. So, before Ouyang Yu could get angry, he took the initiative to speak up and educate his daughter. He also wanted to tell everyone that she was Lin Jiadong¡¯s daughter, the eldest daughter of the Lin family.

 Chapter 126 - You Dare To Attack My Ouyang Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 126: You Dare To Attack My Ouyang Family 2</h4>

    Now that Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity was exposed, Ouyang Yu instantly felt relieved. The daughter of such a small family was much easier to deal with.

    With that imposing manner just now, he almost thought that she was the daughter of some rich family. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such a status. It seemed that she was really stupid foreigner.

    ¡°Lin Weiwei, so you are Lin Weiwei. I heard that you have been working in Chinatown for more than ten years abroad. You don¡¯t even know English?

    ¡°We can understand that you have a bad temper, but as someone else¡¯s girlfriend and Young Master Ouyang¡¯s girlfriend, you should learn some manners.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao almost immediately recalled her previous life. In her previous life, the same words were said at such a big banquet. At that time, she was ridiculed by everyone, just like now. Everyone was whispering and whispering to each other, the eyes that looked at her were filled with indifference and ridicule.

    At that time, she ran away from the banquet hall in shame and hid in the dark to cry alone. Meanwhile, Liu Yufei enjoyed the sympathy and tolerance of others. She was pitied by others for having such an ignorant and ipetent big sister who snatched away her identity and status.

    Now, she was once again standing in such an asion. Would she still be so weak and vulnerable that she would immediately run away?

    No, of course not. She had a strong heart. So what if she did not know English? What did her ignorance have to do with them?

    As long as she had the ability, as long as she had the ability, even if she was a beggar, she could be the most respected and worshipped one among them.

    And now, she was even more fearless because what she had was a thousand times more support and assistance than in her previous life. Whether it was from herself or Yan Kuan, she would not feel embarrassed at all. So what if she relied on a man? So what if she relied on herself? As long as she stepped on all of you one by one, she was not even be the slightest bit inferior to them.

    With such a state of mind, Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel the slightest bit of weakness. Huang Yueyan saw everything and became even more curious about this woman¡¯s perception. Was she really the daughter of the Lin family? This evil bamboo shoot grew out a good bamboo shoot? Was that so?

    Everyone, from the shock just now, now looked at Shen Xiaoxiao as if they were watching a good show. Only Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 were still standing there calmly, straight, elegant, and calm. Such a calm andposed appearance¡­ This made many people feel that it was a pity to be in the Lin family.

    Lin Weiwei saw everyone¡¯s expressions. When she saw Huang Yueyan¡¯s deep look, it was just like her previous life. Only she was the luckiest one.

    When she saw her ¡®biological mother¡¯, Gu Yuehua, who could not wait to rip off her clothes and embarrass her in front of everyone, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Her smile was filled with confidence and a sense of control.

    She said slowly to Gu Yuehua, word by word, ¡°Madam, you are Miss Liu¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t you? You look exactly the same. No wonder you would help your daughter say this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to be unintentional and said these words lightly. Everyone looked at Gu Yuehua and Liu Yufei. In the past, they only thought that they were stepmother and stepdaughter. They had never thought about it in depth. But today, with this reminder¡­ They realized that they really looked alike.

    Could it be why Gu Yuehua insisted on marrying the young chauffeur? Was Liu Yufei a bastard?

    When Liu Qianming heard this, he gave Gu Yuehua a hard look. What an idiot. She actually stood up at this time. Everyone knew that it was best to keep a low profile. Only she was stupid enough to charge forward.

    Gu Yuehua was indeed choked by Shen Xiao. She turned to look at Lin Jiadong. She did not know how to describe Lin Jiadong¡¯s power and scheming. He was smart, but he was too smart.

    However, she was not going to attack Lin Jiadong now. It was not because she was worried about other things, but because of Grandma Lin.

    When Grandma Lin was sober, she told her that she would personally teach Lin Jiadong a lesson. Of course, she did not know why Grandma Lin said that. However, the people who stayed behind to take care of Grandma Lin said that¡­ Grandma Lin had made contact with some rtives abroad, so Lin Weiwei was not in a hurry to make a move against Lin Jiadong.

    Moreover, although she had the identity of Lin Weiwei, she was not Lin Weiwei. If Grandma Lin wanted to teach her son a lesson, she could only help. It was not good for her to make a move against Grandma Lin.

    Her eyes skipped over Lin Jiadong and stared at Ouyang Yu. Ouyang Yu was numbed by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stare, but he already knew Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity. Naturally, he was not afraid of Lin Weiwei. When he saw the look in Lin Weiwei¡¯s eyes, he did not care what it was. For some reason, he reached out his hand and tried to pull Lin Weiwei in front of him.

    However, as soon as he made his move, 19 blocked his extended right hand with one hand. Not only that, 19 did not show any mercy. With a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, his wrist hung there in a strange shape.

    ¡°Ah¡­ AH¡­¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Such swift movements, such a daring bodyguard.

    ¡°Old Seven, Old Seven, how are you?¡±

    Ouyang Yu¡¯s hand had been broken. No matter what, as the only elder of the Ouyang family present today, Ouyang Jinming could no longer sit on the sidelines and pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°How dare you touch a member of the Ouyang family? Girl, you are Old Seven¡¯s girlfriend, after all. Letting your people hurt the Ouyang family is not taking the Ouyang family seriously.¡±

    Looking at Ouyang Jingming¡¯s righteous and angry face, it was hard to imagine that he was the one who had sex with his cousin half an hour ago.

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s merciless attack, Huang Yueyan was even more curious and suspicious about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity. No, it was definitely not as simple as the identity of the Lin family¡¯s daughter.

    As for Pei Li, when he saw the unbridled bodyguard behind Shen Xiaoxiao, he also started to be curious. A bodyguard that could be hired for 5,000 yuan per month was so powerful? So impudent? It couldn¡¯t be that simple, right?

    ¡°19, although Young Master Ouyang can¡¯t see his own identity clearly and insisted on clinging onto your family¡¯s Miss, this move of yours is too heavy. Hurry up and help Young Master Ouyang reattach the bone in his hand. Hanging like this is too ufortable.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate knows his mistake. This subordinate do it immediately. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any seque.¡±

    Ouyang Yu was lying on the ground at this moment. He was in so much pain that cold sweat kept flowing. The scene just now had happened too quickly. He didn¡¯t even have the slightest reaction before he was attacked.

    But now, he actually heard something? This guy actually wanted to reattach his bone? Everyone knew that reattaching a bone was more painful than breaking it. This woman, how could this woman dare to be so arrogant?

    ¡°You, you, you dare¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ouyang, I¡¯ve offended you.¡±

    Kacha.

    When everyone heard this voice, their hair stood on end. This woman, how could this woman be so arrogant? She actually attacked the Young Master of the Ouyang family. Where did she get the courage?

    Lin Jiadong had long been scared silly by this scene. He absolutely couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Weiwei had such great courage and that bodyguard. This method was truly frightening.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, little girl. Are you trying to make an enemy out of the Ouyang family? Lin family, take your little girl out of here and get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Get out of here? Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 127 - President of KN Group

    <h4>Chapter 127: President of KN Group</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Lin Weiwei, you are a girl who can¡¯t stand up to the public. How dare you attack Young Master Ouyang? How dare you?¡±

    Liu Yufei was surprised to see Lin Weiwei attack Ouyang Yu, but she was also secretly excited. She was really a fool to offend the Ouyang family like this. If she were to ask for help now, she would naturally not attract the attention of others.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Liu Yufei. Was she brainless to use such a fox to intimidate the tiger? Or was she too brainless?

    ¡°So what if I attack? What can you do to me? Besides, what does it have to do with you? Why? Does Miss Liu fancy the Young Master of the Ouyang family again?

    ¡°Your appetite is quite big. You are not picky about food. You can really taste anything fragrant or smelly.¡±

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miss Lin, please go ahead. Our small temple can¡¯t amodate a Buddha like you.¡±

    It was not rare for Ouyang Minyan to stand on Liu Yufei¡¯s side. In fact, it made sense. After all, Ouyang Minyan¡¯s surname was Ouyang.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had mercilessly hurt the Ouyang family. Regardless of which side she was on, she had to make a gesture.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around and said to 19 without a care,

    ¡°19, look at what¡¯s going on. We came here to celebrate a birthday, but we got into trouble for nothing. We really didn¡¯t look at the almanac when we went out today. What has this got to do with us from the beginning to the end?¡±

    ¡°But since the main family has chased us away, we naturally can¡¯t stay here. The gifts have arrived, right? Let¡¯s leave once they¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Wait, take your gifts away. I can¡¯t stand Miss Lin¡¯s big gifts.¡±

    Ouyang Minyan made a gesture. She had to make this Lin Weiwei lose face.

    Lin Weiwei nced at Ouyang Minyan and calmly said to Pei Tianheng, who was standing beside Ouyang Minyan, ¡°Mr. Pei, what do you think?¡±

    Pei Tianheng actually had a strange feeling about Lin Weiwei. If it wasn¡¯t that him saying something that would make Ouyang Minyan angry, he actually quite liked Lin Weiwei¡¯s personality. She was clean and efficient. She was even able to hit a snake three inches deep. She had stabbed the Liu family members several times and they had nothing to say.

    However, her actions were a little too ostentatious and a little ruthless. If she was the mistress of the family, she would be pretty good. However, her status was a little too low.

    ¡°Mr. Lin doesn¡¯t look veryfortable. Miss Lin, you should take your father and leave First!¡±

    This old fox was as cunning as he was in his previous life. He didn¡¯t say anything to offend anyone, yet he used such an excuse. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Pei Tianheng and smiled. At this moment, the gift from Shen Xiaoxiao had been returned. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t stretch out her hand to receive it, and 19 naturally wouldn¡¯t ept it.

    Not only that, 19 even added a sharp line to the gift that they had received:

    ¡°This gift is the wrong one!¡±

    The concierge was stunned and immediately said impolitely, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Every gift is registered. Miss Lin¡¯s gift is this one. If you want something else, please find another ce to extort.¡±

    19 nced at the woman in a light purple dress whose nose was about to reach the sky and said impolitely,?¡°This one is mine. As for the gift from our Miss, it¡¯s the red silk box that was sent over an hour ago. Aren¡¯t you returning the gift? Don¡¯t tell me you want to keep it for yourself just because it¡¯s expensive?¡±

    ¡°You, impossible!¡±

    ¡°Go, bring it over and return it to them. I don¡¯t care how expensive it is.¡±

    The concierge¡¯s expression turned ugly. The red silk box was sent by the KN Group in the name of the CEO. How could it belong to these two people? Mrs. Pei actually wanted him to bring it over?

    Moreover, with so many people watching, he couldn¡¯t even tell Mrs. Pei. It seemed that the only way was to bring the gift over and personally p the faces of these two people.

    After a while, the gift was brought over. Ouyang Minyan looked at it and threw it over without taking the box.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t take it. At this moment, no matter how much you humiliated her gift, they would regret itter.

    The box naturally fell to the ground. Everyone had seen this action and it was a p in the face. However, ording to the status of the Pei family, no one would say anything about pping the face of a smallmoner girl.

    However, the me was ced on the box. It fell to the ground and opened just in time, revealing a palm-sized white jade Guanyin statue inside.

    Not only was it as white as snow, but it was also extremely glossy. One look and one could tell that it was a priceless treasure.

    19 waited for the white jade Guanyin to appear before slowly saying, ¡°Madam Pei is a little too much.¡±

    Ouyang Minyan naturally saw the white jade Guanyin statue and was stunned for a few seconds before she returned to her normal self. When she heard the questioning words of such a small bodyguard, her momentary hesitation disappeared once again. She still looked down on them.

    Looking down on them, she said to the two of them,?¡°Gone too far? This is also called going too far. However, I didn¡¯t invite the two of you here in the first ce. Since the two of you suddenly appeared at my banquet, I have already let it go. What? Now it¡¯s my fault?

    ¡°Hurry up and leave this ce. Not only are you not wee here, our Pei family will never wee guests like you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Minyan.¡±

    Pei Tianheng felt that these words were a little excessive and hurriedly called out. However, Ouyang Minyan wouldn¡¯t listen to him. It was her birthday today, so it was naturally very easy to chase away these two rootless and clueless people. She didn¡¯t even need to greet anyone.

    Pei Tianheng saw that the two of them were still calm andposed, and he felt that something was wrong.

    Sure enough, after hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Pei Tianheng¡¯s cold sweat dripped down.

    ¡°Alright, 19. Since Madam Pei has said so, there is naturally no need for us to continue staying here. As for this Guanyin, when we go back, we will donate it in the name of the KN Group.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time someone has thrown our KN¡¯s gift on the ground and pped us in the face. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Pei Li and Lin Jiadong heard what she said. Almost everyone around them heard what she said.

    Ouyang Minyan, who was the closest to them, also heard what she said. She was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud as if she had just heard a joke. She then said to the two of them,?¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your tongue will slip when you say that? KN? Little girl, do you know what kind of existence the KN Group is?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mrs. Pei to worry about that.¡±

    At this moment, the representative of the KN Group in China, Yu Lang, quickly walked in. Before the Pei family could greet him, he quickly walked past Shen Xiaoxiao and bowed respectfully as he said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°CEO, the car is ready. You can leave immediately. I¡¯ve just given the order that the KN Group will terminate all cooperation with the Pei Corporation.¡±

    His words stirred up a thousand waves. Everyone looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in disbelief.

    Many people did not know that this little girl who appeared out of nowhere was actually the chairman of the KN Group. However, there were also many people who knew the representative of the KN Group in China.

    Pei Li reacted the fastest. He hurriedly asked Yu Lang,?¡°CEO Yu, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Yu Lang was in his thirties this year, but he was bald. When the light shone on his head, it was as bright as a light bulb.

    It was also because of this iconic appearance that one only needed to see him once to be able to remember him. Therefore, when Pei Li saw Yu Lang like this, he actually felt a rare panic in his heart.

    KN, this was KN. In front of KN, the Pei family was like an antpared to an elephant.

    KN was one of the toppanies in the world. Even the Ouyang family did not dare to touch it.

    Now, he was calling a little girl as the CEO. This... this did not seem right, right?

    ¡°Young Master Pei, the CEO of the KN Group is personally celebrating Madam Pei¡¯s birthday. She did not expect to be humiliated like this. Do you think we can still work together?¡±

    ¡°The CEO of the KN Group?¡±

    Yu Lang looked at Pei Li and respectfully stood beside Lin Weiwei. He calmly said,?¡°Yes, Miss is the CEO of our KN Group.¡±

    After saying this, Lin Weiwei brought 19 and Yu Lang out of the banquet hall, leaving behind a group of petrified people who looked at each other.

    However, after taking a few steps, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped. She turned her head and looked at Liu Yufei, who was not far away. She said to her, ¡°I almost forgot. 19, didn¡¯t you pick up Miss Liu¡¯s phone? Aren¡¯t you going to return it to her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how rushed Miss Liu was. She rushed over from the VIP room. The phone was still on. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    19 handed the phone to Liu Yufei. Liu Yufei¡¯s hands were shaking when she took the phone. How could it be? She had clearly put the phone in her bag. It was still there just now, but now, how could it be in 19¡¯s hands?

    Moreover, what they said was that she had run out of the VIP room. Wasn¡¯t this clearly telling Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming that she was the one who was peeking? Not only that, they even deliberately mentioned that the phone was on. What did this mean? This meant that she had recorded those things. It was over. It was over. It would be strange if these two people didn¡¯t kill her.

    Liu Yufei didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at Ouyang Minyan¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t even need to look to know that her gaze was more than enough to kill her.

    What should she do? She had offended the Ouyang family and the Pei family. What should she do? How should she end this? And this phone was like a hot potato. She actually did not dare to take it. What should she do...

    Shen Xiaoxiao left after saying these strange words. Naturally, she did not know how the rest of the people were doing. Ouyang Minyan was just as Shen Xiaoxiao had expected. She was shocked. It was indeed her. It was indeed Liu Yufei.

    She actually dared to record a video? What was she going to do? What was she going to do? Was she going to hold something against her? Or was she going to use this as a threat?

    Ouyang Minyan¡¯s eyes seemed to have poison as she looked at Liu Yufei. After a while, she finally reacted to Ouyang Jinming¡¯s coughing.

    The two siblings looked at each other. Ouyang Minyan nodded indiscernibly. When she looked at Liu Yufei again, it was as if she was looking at a dead person. There was not the slightest ripple in her eyes...

 Chapter 128 - Thereâ€™s Someone Behind the Scenes?

    <h4>Chapter 128: There¡¯s Someone Behind the Scenes?</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao leisurely brought Yu Lang and 19 down from the banquet hall to the underground parking lot. The temperature outside was much lower than indoors.

    It was the time when snow was melting. At this time, the temperature in the capital was much colder at night than during the day. With every breath, one could see the misty white fog.

    The thin woolen coat could not block the deep cold at all. The bare instep had already turned purple from the cold. As she walked quickly, she could not care less about talking to the two people behind her.

    It was not until she sat in the warm car that Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she hade back to life.

    In reality, she was not afraid of the cold. However, the pampering she had been receiving these past few days had long dispelled the cold resistance she had developed over the past ten years.

    ¡°Change your shoes and put on your pants and coat.¡±

    She knew that Yan Kuan would definitelye. Otherwise, how could the sudden appearance of Yu Lang be so coincidental?

    However, she did not expect that Yan Kuan would actually arrange such an identity for her. The entire upper-ss society of the capital would probably be thrown into chaos.

    ¡°How could you let Yu Lang say that? The CEO of KN Group? I won¡¯t have a good day tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put her feet into her furry and warm slippers. As she put on her coat, she asked the person who was watching the show, who was dressed casually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t like to be so high-profile, no newspaper will dare to publish it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. It¡¯s just that it feels pretty good to bully others. It seems that I have to continue working hard. One day, my business kingdom will definitely not be smaller than KN Group¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re ambitious. I¡¯ll just wait and see when the timees. Actually, if you like it, KN is fine even if I give it to you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand that was putting on her clothes was stunned. A few secondster, it returned to normal. She thought that this person was joking, so she smiled and said, ¡°Is that so? When the timees, will I have to support those people under you? I¡¯m not that stupid. How tiring would that be?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at her and did not say another word. Why did this girl not believe him? However, he turned around and took a thermos cup from the side. He poured a cup of thick ginger tea that was emitting steam and passed it to her. His actions were very careful and meticulous.

    This was Yan Kuan. It was really difficult to hate someone like this Yan Kuan, and it was also very difficult to not drown in the tenderness that he had deliberately created.

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m finally alive. You deliberately parked the car here to avoid the Ouyang family? Tonight, only Ouyang Jingming came from the Ouyang family.¡±

    Ouyang Jingming was the second son of the second son, which was the fourth son of Ouyang¡¯s grandfather. He was in his 40s and looked very proud of himself. He seemed to be only in his 30s.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not think that Yan Kuan was afraid of the Ouyang family¡¯s son who was born out of wedlock. She always felt that Yan Kuan was deliberately avoiding them. Naturally, that was the case for now.

    Moreover, the title of president of KN Group seemed to be filled with deep meaning. Anyway, from the beginning, Shen Xiaoxiao had felt that Yan Kuan must have some rtionship with the Ouyang family. Yes, that was it.

    The car had already started moving. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know where Yan Kuan was taking her, and this was not the way home. However, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that since she had asked that question, Yan Kuan had been silent, so silent that it made her panic. What kind of secret was he hiding in his heart, and what things could he not tell her? What things did he need to hide now?

    ¡­

    After Shen Xiaoxiao left in a carefree manner, she left behind a group of petrified people in the banquet hall, whether to leave or stay.

    After sending off thest batch of guests with great difficulty, the Pei family members returned home with exceptionally ugly expressions on their faces.

    The head of the Pei family had already received the news and was already waiting in the living room. When he saw that everyone had returned, he immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened? Boss¡¯s wife, I have never seen you act so rashly in the past. Why did you act so carelessly tonight? You are the daughter-inw of the Pei family. Don¡¯t forget your status.¡±

    Upon hearing the old master¡¯s rebuke the moment she arrived home, Ouyang Minyan felt extremely ufortable. This old fogey¡­ When they needed the Ouyang family, they would always say, ¡°Boss, you are the daughter of the Ouyang family. When the inws are in trouble, how could the mother¡¯s family not help?¡±

    And now, it was you are the daughter-inw of the Pei family? Remember your identity.

    However, Ouyang Minyan did not dare to say this to the old man. Even if she hated him, she knew that this old fart Pei Dongguo had a deep rtionship with her father. Her father was the younger brother of the Ouyang family head. Therefore, no matter which aspect he was in¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to the old man.

    She immediately said with some grievance, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t I go crazy from anger at that time? Who would have thought that such a 20-year-old girl was KN¡¯s boss?¡±

    Pei Dongguo nced at her. It was enough to give her a scolding. There was something fishy about this matter. Logically speaking, when KN¡¯s boss came to attend the banquet, how could they not know about it beforehand? Moreover, wasn¡¯t that Lin Weiwei the daughter of the Lin family? What was going on?

    Pei Dongguo let everyone sit on the sofa. Then, he asked his favorite and most satisfying eldest grandson, Pei Li, ¡°Ah Li, what do you think about tonight¡¯s matter?¡±

    Pei Li still hadn¡¯t figured out the crux of the matter. Now that his grandfather was asking him, he couldn¡¯t hide it and told him everything he knew.

    ¡°This is really weird. I heard from Lin Jiadong earlier that Lin Weiwei came back to China with Shen Jinwen from the Shen family. Furthermore, she knows the Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter. I am a little puzzled.¡±

    ¡°If she is the CEO of KN, with such a strong identity and seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao has such a good rtionship with her, why didn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiaoe back to China? Instead, it was all because of her?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Third Master Shen brought Lin Weiwei back? What about the Lin family? Don¡¯t the Lin family know what their daughter has been through all these years?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, KN Group was founded 15 years ago. Lin Weiwei was only five or six years old. How could she be so capable? So there must be someone behind Lin Weiwei, and it must be a big boss.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, are you saying that Lin Weiwei is just a bait thrown by others to confuse people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that should be the case.¡±

    Pei Li was shocked. Why did KN do this? Who was Lin Weiwei¡¯s subordinate? And who was the boss behind the scenes?

    The bodyguard was also very mysterious. He called Lin Weiwei ¡®Miss¡¯. Then who was ¡®Master¡¯? Who was the Young Master? What other secrets were there?

    ¡°Alright, as for our coboration with KN, tomorrow, Boss will bring Ah Li to personally go there. Boss¡¯s wife, tomorrow you will go back to your mother¡¯s house to inquire about the news. Ask the inws how much they know about KN.¡±

    Pei Dongguo made the arrangements in a few sentences. Looking at the old man who was slowly walking upstairs, everyone had different thoughts in their hearts.

 Chapter 129 - Get Rid of Her?

    <h4>Chapter 129: Get Rid of Her?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The sun rose in the east, and the fog gradually thinned.

    The fog rolled around in the breeze, like an iceberg, a snow peak, a Peni fairnd, a mirage, making people feel as if they were floating in the air.

    The sun shone with an orange glow, and the whole sun was like a persimmon, and the fog gradually disappeared.

    The half-bottle of mineral water outside the car window had already turned into ice. It shook, and there was no sound of water dripping.

    ¡°So you brought me here to watch the sunrise.¡±

    The big hand held the armed, furry little person in his arms, and the ck coat wrapped her tightly in his arms.

    It was rare for him to look at the orange shadow not far away with a gentle face, and his heart slowly rxed. Looking at the city in the distance that was gradually waking up, he could only hear his calm and slightly vicissitudes of life voice beside his ear saying,?¡°The sky is bright, spring is here...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what he was hinting at. She also did not know why he only said that after driving all night to the top of the mountain.

    However, that faintly discernible loneliness made her want to hug him several times.

    She was afraid of this kind of him. In her memories, he was always a powerful existence, an invincible existence. This kind of him made her heart feel a ruthless dull pain.

    ...

    ¡°B*stard, b*stard, how dare she? How dare she do this? I¡¯m her father, her father. Is she trying to trample my face on the ground?¡±

    A few striking words appeared on the newspaper. ¡°In order to marry into the family, the poisoned father and stepmother sold their biological daughter. In terms of the ugliness of the rich and powerful families...¡± And that was not all. All the major inteworks were broadcasting a recording today.

    This was not the recording of anyone else. It happened to be the conversation between Lin Jiadong and Shen Xiaoxiaost night. The number of calls at home was about to explode. Although they did not name names, his voice was so clear. As long as it was someone familiar with him... Everyone already knew it was him. Look at what was written on it. Wasn¡¯t ¡®Mr. Lin¡¯ referring to him?

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of scolding now? That wretched girl actually dared to do this. You¡¯re her father, she¡¯s really daring. However, she¡¯s now the CEO of the KN Group. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, based on whose CEO she is, she still has the blood of my Lin Jiadong on her body. If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge her father, fine. Return her life.¡±

    Wang Lihua looked at Lin Jiadong¡¯s flustered and exasperated appearance, but she secretly heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. That¡¯s right, no matter what, that wretched girl still had the blood of Lin Jiadong on her body. Could she really say that she didn¡¯t acknowledge him?

    Although she was also greatly shockedst night, she did not expect that wretched girl to actually be the boss of that whatever KN. Although she did not understand, when she saw everyone¡¯s shocked gazes at that time, she also knew that this whatever KN must be an incredible existence.

    What should she do now?

    ¡°I say, husband, shouldn¡¯t we discuss it with the Liu family? Don¡¯t forget, that wretched girl was sent away together with the Shen family that year. The Liu family might be extremely anxious now.¡±

    ¡°If our two families work together, we might even be able to get a big fish. Isn¡¯t this KN very powerful? How can a little girl like her manage such a bigpany? When the timees, wouldn¡¯t she have to rely on you as her father?¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s discuss this with the Liu family. Maybe we can borrow the Liu family¡¯s hands to eat a big piece of fat meat.¡±

    Wang Lihua¡¯s n caught Lin Jiadong¡¯s attention. His thoughts immediately became active.

    However, he was not stupid. He knew that Lin Weiwei would not be so easily ¡®appeased¡¯. That¡¯s right, appeased. How could this father-daughter feudst night? Since she had revealed such a big incident, he would endure it. Perhaps she would be able to appease her anger... When that time came, wouldn¡¯t this KN belong to him?

    ¡°Look for the Liu family? Why not the Pei family?¡± Lin Jiadong was actually more inclined towards the Pei family. The Pei family was on a higher level than the Liu family.

    ¡°Are you stupid? Of course, we are looking for the Liu family. That incident back then was done together with the Liu family. Moreover, the Pei family is so powerful. If they really help us, wouldn¡¯t they eat up more than half of it? Then what are we going to do?¡±

    When Lin Jiadong heard this, he also felt that it made sense. He immediately packed up and prepared to go to the Liu family with Wang Lihua.

    ...

    ¡°Miss, Third Uncle and Grandma Lin have already boarded the ne. They will arrive at the resort tomorrow. After Grandma Lin finishes her eye surgery, they wille back. Everything has been arranged properly there. No one will find them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt relieved when she heard 19¡¯s report. 19 had sent Third Uncle and Grandma Lin away very quicklyst night, so she did not have to worry about them anymore. If the Liu family and Lin family came to find them, although she was not afraid, their methods were too ruthless... It was better to have the two elders avoid them.

    She did not know whether Third Uncle trusted her too much or if he knew something. Third Uncle did not ask anything and was very cooperative in everything. This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a little ufortable. This was being treated with such ease by an adult... She felt a little ufortable. Perhaps it was because she had never been taken care of like Third Uncle taking care of a child, so she felt that something was wrong after she lost the bomb.

    ¡°What? You said ¡ª you said ¡ª get rid of her? This ¡ª this ¡ª how can this be?¡±

    Lin Jiadong, who seemed to have heard the most unbelievable words, looked at the three people from the Liu family with a big mouth.

    Liu Yufei didn¡¯t pretend to be generous and decent. Instead, she smiled strangely and said to Lin Jiadong,?¡°Uncle Lin, how old is this Lin Weiwei? She¡¯s 19, right? She¡¯s not married and she¡¯s alone. Once she dies, you¡¯ll be her only heir.¡±

    Wang Lihua¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. Yes, what Liu Yufei said was right. As long as that wretched girl died, wouldn¡¯t Lin Jiadong be the only heir?

    Wang Lihua poked the stunned man with her hand. Could it be that he was reluctant to part with her? Could it be that he was still thinking about that b*tch?

    ¡°You can¡¯t be reluctant to part with her, right? Don¡¯t forget that her eyes were filled with hatred when you sent her away that year. Think about what happened this morning. Where is the slightest bit of father-daughter affection?¡±

    ¡°If she really took you as her father, would she do this without any regard for your face?¡±

    Wang Lihua¡¯s words werepletely the opposite of what she had said in the morning. However, Lin Jiadong had really listened to Wang Lihua¡¯s words. He had been able to anger his pregnant wife to death for her more than ten years ago. He had also listened to Wang Lihua when she wanted to kill his own daughter more than ten yearster.

    Perhaps he felt that this was all under Wang Lihua¡¯s instructions and had nothing to do with him. However, deep down in his heart, he still had desires. He wanted to seed, he wanted to have power and influence. In any case, he could sell his daughter once ten years ago. At that time, he had already treated her as if she was dead. Ten yearster, he could just do the same thing again. There was nothing wrong with that.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. But how do we do it?¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Lin Jiadong and nodded in agreement. She turned to look at Liu Qianmin and said to Lin Jiadong,?¡°There¡¯s no rush. Doesn¡¯t Lin Weiwei know Shen Xiaoxiao? Let¡¯s think of a way to get information about Shen Xiaoxiao first. Let¡¯s do this...¡±

 Chapter 130 - Marriage Contract

    <h4>Chapter 130: Marriage Contract</h4>

    Looking at the little girl who was curled up into a ball and sleeping soundly, Yan Kuan pulled the nket and tucked her in. He then slowly got out of bed and began to wash up.

    ¡°Boss, the Pei family sent a letter of invitation early in the morning. They wanted to pay a visit, but Yu Lang blocked them.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at theputer in his hand. He did not even raise his head as he said to Dark 1 who was driving ahead, ¡°En, you did well. You didn¡¯t meet anyone from the Pei family, and no one from the Lin family came?¡±

    ¡°No. Other than the fact that they¡¯ve been in contact with the Liu family for the past few days, he hasn¡¯t left the house. He hasn¡¯t even gone to thepany.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard this news, his brows furrowed slightly. He said to Dark 1, ¡°Report the truth to Miss. Recently, send more people to follow Miss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡­

    The bright and beautiful sunlight made Shen Xiaoxiao unwillingly crawl out from under the nket. This Yan Kuan must have intentionally pulled the curtains open to let the sunlight in.

    She was exhausted from the entire night. However, when she remembered that she had an appointment today, Shen Xiaoxiao quickly got up from the warm nket.

    Liu Mei was wearing a navy blue coat today. Not far away, there was a bodyguard who was sitting in a corner under the sunlight. Her face was demure. This woman was the kind of person who could easily make people feel good about her.

    ¡°Aunt Liu.¡±

    ¡°Weiwei, you¡¯re here. Come and sit down. What do you want to drink? How about hot orange juice? I remember you don¡¯t like coffee.¡±

    Liu Mei had a good memory. Although they had only met once, she remembered Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s habits. Ever since she showed the photos she sent to Liu Meist time, Liu Mei had rushed home. She must have gone to deal with this matter. However, this was also good. At least she had directly cut off Huang Huiwen¡¯s disgusting thoughts.

    ¡°Aunt Liu¡¯s memory is really good. Is Uncle Huang feeling better? Last time, you guys left in a hurry. I was too embarrassed to ask.¡±

    Liu Mei was stunned at first, then she immediately reacted. She said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°He¡¯s been fine for a long time. Thank you for your concern, Weiwei. But Weiwei, I would like to know, those¡­¡±

    ¡°Auntie Liu, I was the one who sent you the photo. I asked 19 to do it. If you hadn¡¯t said that they were brother and sister, I don¡¯t think there would have been so much trouble. I¡¯m really sorry, Auntie Liu.¡±

    Liu Mei felt relieved after she had received confirmation. She had always felt that something was wrong. Now that she thought about it, she finally knew what was wrong. However, it was also good that it wasn¡¯t someone else. Otherwise, it would be a huge scandal.

    However, she had epted the favor of the other party for no reason. She just did not know what this little girl would want. However, her feelings for this little girl were really good. Therefore, the other party admitted it and she was very straightforward. She did not beat around the bush and asked directly.

    ¡°You did a good job on this matter. Aunty is grateful to you. However, this is a scandal after all, so our family has not had a good New Year. Didn¡¯t I send your Brother Huang back to school yesterday? Only then did my heart feel a little more at ease.¡±

    ¡°As for that shameless girl, she won¡¯t be able to enter our Huang family in this lifetime. On the other hand, Weiwei, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Liu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Actually, I came here today to ask for Aunt Liu¡¯s help.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled magnanimously, and her words were even more magnanimous. Liu Mei looked at her in a new light and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Child, why are you being so polite? Tell me. If I can help you, I will definitely help you settle it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Liu Mei¡¯s sincere expression. When she thought of how these two had stood up for her Shen family in her previous life and ended up in the end, her heart immediately rxed. She naturally trusted her character and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she said it out loud:

    ¡°An old friend asked me to deliver a message to Aunt Liu: the jujube trees near the west river poles should be ripe soon. I don¡¯t know if the jujube this year is sour or bitter.¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup loosened with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. The teacup fell onto the coffee table. The tea was instantly poured over the table, making a mess.

    When the waiter heard the sound, he immediately came over to clean up. When everything was done, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Mei who was still in a daze.

    She immediately felt a little annoyed. This Liu Mei had a bad heart. She was still a little too reckless and a little too anxious.

    ¡°Aunt Liu, Aunt Liu, are you okay?¡±

    Liu Mei finally walked out of her memories. Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s concerned face, she carefully recalled it again. It was really, really simr. Now she realized that it was no wonder that when they first met, she always felt that this girl¡¯s appearance was so familiar.

    She did not expect it to be her. Was it her?

    ¡°You are? You are?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Liu, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m Weiwei?¡±

    Liu Mei paused. Yes, she said that she was Lin Weiwei. She did not use Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity, but used Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity. What did this mean? It meant that she did not want others to know about her identity. Why was this? It must be because she was letting those two b*tches go.

    Liu Mei reacted quickly and knew that something was not right in this ce. What if there were other people around?

    ¡°Oh, right, Weiwei. Auntie was confused for a moment and let Weiwei see the joke. When it snows in winter, Auntie¡¯s heart is always prone to problems. Weiwei must have been scared.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Auntie Liu is fine. It¡¯s Weiwei who was too reckless.¡±

    ¡°Good child, how could it be your fault? That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not wrong. Weiwei is so beautiful. Her eyes look like ¡ª oh, so beautiful, so big.¡±

    Looking at the tearful look in Liu Mei¡¯s eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao felt relieved. She knew that she must have recognized her, and she also knew her own concerns. Not only did she not me her at all, but she even helped her hide it. This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Aunt Liu, do you still like the vase from before? I found another beautiful blue and white porcin. I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you this afternoon.¡±

    Vase?

    Liu Mei was stunned, but her reaction was very fast. She immediately said, ¡°Is it blue and white porcin? You¡¯re too polite, child. Your Uncle Huang likes blue and white porcin, but Aunt Liu won¡¯t ept such an expensive gift for free. How about this? I have an ancient painting. Although it¡¯s not as valuable as blue and white porcin, it¡¯s still quite old. Does Weiwei like paintings?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯m embarrassed to give Aunt Liu something, but still need Aunt Liu¡¯s gift in return.¡±

    ¡°You, child, we¡¯re friends. Only when we¡¯re equals can we be friends.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Thank you, Aunt Liu¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s all they said?¡± Liu Yufei looked at the waiter in front of her with some confusion. She knew that Lin Weiwei knew the Huang family. She must have met them somewhere in the hot spring soup pool.

    But they only had one contact and they were already friends? Moreover, the Huang family had always been on bad terms with the Liu family. They were sure that the ¡®protective faction¡¯ still had some shares of the Shen family that were not much but not much.

    Was Lin Weiwei¡¯s good rtionship with the Huang family intentional or unintentional?

    ¡­

    In her previous life, the Huang family had taken the initiative to send this thing to her in order to support her. However, she had given it to the Liu family with both hands. This was really great irony.

    Now, looking at the marriage contract and the jade pendant that were mixed in the ancient painting scroll, her expression finally rxed. Back then, she did not know why her grandfather had ced this thing in the Huang family. Now, it seemed that her grandfather was really prepared for a rainy day and had a heart of gold¡­

 Chapter 131 - Take Back the Property. This Is Just the Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 131: Take Back the Property. This Is Just the Beginning</h4>

    The marriage contract and the keepsake did not have any legal effect in modern society. However, to the upper ss, especially the generation of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s grandfather, these things were a life-saving talisman.

    Such things were even more effective than legal effects.

    Simrly, if Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to annul the marriage contract, she also needed the marriage contract and the other party¡¯s keepsakes. With these two things, Shen Xiaoxiao could start preparing to remove the shackles on her body.

    Early in the morning, Liu Qiangui was woken up by a phone call. He nced at Wang Li, who was sleeping soundly. Liu Qiangui stretched out his hand and patted her butt.

    ¡°Hurry up and get up. Thepany¡¯s phone has been ringing non-stop. I think there¡¯s something wrong. My phone is out of battery too. You should call and ask.¡±

    Wang Li mumbled a few words. She looked at the fat old man who was wearing a pendant. She held back her disgust and revealed an extremely attractive smile. She kissed Liu Qiangui¡¯s face again before she picked up the phone that had been ringing non-stop and called back.

    A momentter, Wang Li looked at Liu Qiangui with a strange expression and said, ¡°Boss, thepany called to say that there¡¯s someone from the court. They¡¯re all gathered at thepany¡¯s entrance and are not allowed to enter thepany.¡±

    ¡°What? People from the court? What do you mean? Get up, quickly get up and go take a look.¡±

    An hourter, Liu Qiangui brought Wang Li to the entrance of thepany one after another. As expected, more than 20 people from thepany were gathered at the entrance. Not only was the door sealed, but there were also four people in uniform standing outside the door. This made Liu Qiangui¡¯s heart tighten. What was going on?

    Could it be that he had been sued for substandard renovations? But if he was sued, he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much money to close down hispany! What was going on?

    ¡°Guys, guys, I¡¯m the legal person of thepany. May I ask what happened? What are you doing?¡±

    Liu Qiangui spoke very politely. Of course, he didn¡¯t think he had the ability to order these public officials around.

    The 40-year-old man in the lead saw that Liu Qiangui had revealed his identity. He took out a document from his bag, opened it, and said to Liu Qiangui:

    ¡°Mr. Liu Qiangui, you are suspected of upying someone¡¯s property and maliciously defaulting on the rent of 1.85 million yuan. We have received awyer¡¯s letter from the owner. In addition, the court summons has been sent to your house. Please take note.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait, wait, you must be mistaken. This floor belongs to my big brother, and I also have a sound rental contract. What right do you have to use me of embezzling someone else¡¯s property?¡±

    Liu Qiangui was not stupid. Did he think that he would believe this bullsh*twyer just because he produced awyer¡¯s letter? Bah, dream on.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to tell Mr. Liu. I am thewyer representing the owner of this floor, Miss Shen. As for Mr. Liu Qianmin that you mentioned just now, don¡¯t worry. He will have to bear more crimes than you. After all, he is estimated to be more capable and embezzling someone else¡¯s property.¡±

    After saying that, thewyer ignored the petrified Liu Qiangui and left with the other three.

    Liu Qiangui¡¯s unruly look disappeared when he heard the name Shen Xiaoxiao. All that was left was shock and disbelief. What did he say? Shen Xiaoxiao? It was Shen Xiaoxiao? Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter, Shen Xiaoxiao? The girl that his big brother sold off, Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡®No, I have to find my big brother. I have to find my big brother right away. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Wang Li, the little honey, saw Liu Qiangui leave without saying goodbye. She rolled her eyes and said to the other people standing at the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Everyone go back to rest first and wait for thepany¡¯s call. When you go to work, I will inform everyone.¡±

    Seeing that everyone was easily dismissed by her, Wang Li quietly tore open the two seals that hadn¡¯t been removed yet and sneaked in¡­

    At this end.

    After the Liu family of three finished their breakfast, Liu Qianming prepared to send Liu Yufei to school as usual. The two of them walked out of the door together.

    Gu Yuehua sent the two of them to the door and warmly prepared to give each of the father and daughter a kiss. Such a loving and enviable scene of the warm family of three would be staged almost every day.

    But they did not have the time to kiss today. As soon as they opened the door, three people in suits stood outside the door. A man in a ck coat with a big belly and more than a dozen people who looked like workers were standing casually in their garden.

    A few workers were even strolling around the garden. What was the meaning of this? Who were these people?

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass into a residence? Aunt Zhang, call security and call the police.¡±

    Gu Yuehua took the lead and shouted loudly, causing everyone outside the door to surround her.

    At this moment, the big-bellied man behind the three people walked over and said to Gu Yuehua, ¡°What are you shouting for, woman? ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to call the police. I¡¯m bringing the workers to see my own garden. What¡¯s the matter with you? And you guys, this house has already been sold. What¡¯s the meaning of you still staying here? When are you nning to move out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve already given you an extra week. Hurry up and tidy up for me. Scram. I¡¯m still waiting for the renovation. I¡¯ve never seen such shameless people like you.¡±

    ¡°What? Your house? We¡¯re moving out? Are you having some misunderstanding?¡±

    Liu Qianmin also looked at the man who spoke in surprise. This man¡¯s words were really funny. The house that they had lived in for more than ten years was his? What kind of daydream was this?

    ¡°Hmph, I knew that shameless people like you were really shameless. The owner is right. Come, look, look. I know that you guys won¡¯t admit to it, so I¡¯m fully prepared. Today, whether you call the police or the Housing Administration Office, my name is clearly written on the property certificate. This can¡¯t be fake.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, mywyer. They came to tell you that if you don¡¯t move out today, thewyer¡¯s letter will be sent to you on the spot. I¡¯ve even hired a reporter to wait for you at any time. I don¡¯t believe that there are no scoundrels that I, Third Yue, can¡¯t deal with.¡±

    ¡°The previous owner had a good temper. She didn¡¯t say anything about the house that you¡¯ve been staying in for so long. I¡¯m not that easy to talk to. Hurry up and move out. Brothers, go in and take a good survey. I¡¯m waiting for the house to be renovated to marry a wife.¡±

    Third Yue called out to the workers behind him and prepared to enter the room to begin the so-called inspection.

    Gu Yuehua was feeling a little uneasy. It couldn¡¯t be what she thought, right? However, Liu Yufei¡¯s scream made Gu Yuehua¡¯s guesse true.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao sold this house¡­¡±

 Chapter 132 - Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 132: Face pping</h4>

    Gu Yuehua heard Liu Yufei¡¯s voice. She looked up and saw that the transfer was indeed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name.

    They had nned to sell this house a few years ago, but she couldn¡¯t find the property certificate in the corner of the house all these years, so she dyed selling the house.

    In addition, that wretched girl could note back from abroad at all, so Gu Yuehua and Liu Qianmin did not take this matter to heart. They thought that it was their property after all.

    Moreover, as long as that girl turned 18, they would apply for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s death, and then Gu Yuehua could officially ept all the property under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name.

    They had thought of going over in the next two days, but they did not expect to be hit in the head by someone before they could even make a move.

    ¡°Impossible! How is that possible? This is fake, fake.¡±

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re really thick-skinned. Even now, you still refuse to admit it. Fine, you won¡¯t admit it, right?¡±

    ¡°Sixth Brother, call the reporters outside in to see what shameless things these rich people did. I¡¯m going to blow this matter up today. Let¡¯s see who dares not to move.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡¯re going too far. This house is mine, it¡¯s mine. Without my permission, who would dare to sell my house?¡±

    Gu Yuehua was also furious. This house was hers. Not only that, all the movable property and real estate were hers.

    Wasn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao, that debt collector, sold to a brothel? How could it be? Why would shee and snatch these from them?

    ¡°Alright, shut up and go in now.¡±

    Liu Qianmin red at Gu Yuehua, who had lost control. He knew more than Gu Yuehua. Those things and this person were not fakes. He wanted to call someone to deal with them, but didn¡¯t she hear what he said?

    He hade prepared. Not only did he call for awyer, the people from the notary office, the police, the reporters, and all these things, including the Housing Administration, had all said that they could investigate as they pleased. Such unscrupulous actions could only mean one thing. What he said was true.

    If they had received the news in advance and put in some effort, they would not have been afraid of not being able to get the house. The key was that this sudden attack had left them without the slightest ability to resist.

    Who was the one who had nned all of this? It was truly wless and could not be underestimated.

    ¡°Third Brother Yue, is it? Even if you want us to move, you have to let us clean up. Such a big house, we can¡¯t just leave like that, right?¡±

    Liu Qianmin had also thought it through. He would first stabilize these people, then let him immediately go and guide them. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have to be chased away so dejectedly.

    It was work time now. There were already more than four cars outside the garden to watch the show. The people living around them were all famous people. Why didn¡¯t they move away after the house wasn¡¯t sold back then?

    Wasn¡¯t it because the people living around here were all well-established and influential families?

    This was great. Although he didn¡¯t know these people very well over the years, they had never looked down on him until now. At least, he could maintain his appearance when they met. Now, all of them had entered the cycle of reincarnation and started anew. This face¡­ Even if he didn¡¯t lose it today, he had lost itpletely.

    ¡°Alright, what are you packing up for? The previous owner said that after living for 11 years, he hasn¡¯t paid a single cent of the rent. There¡¯s also the furniture in this room, the damage to the appliances, andpensation. Come, let thewyer tell you all this. I don¡¯t have the time to nag you.¡±

    Third Yue¡¯s words made the faces of the three Liu family members turn ashen once again. Theughter from the side made Liu Qianming, who was already an unknown son-inw, extremely angry and feel very exposed.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao is my daughter. When a mother lives in her daughter¡¯s house, she still has to collect rent? Where does this logice from?¡±

    Gu Yuehua shouted these words without care. Thewyer who had been waiting at the side finally found the reason and followed Gu Yuehua¡¯s words:

    ¡°Mrs. Gu may not be clear. The Shen family¡¯s old residence, including all the properties under Ms. Shen¡¯s name, had already drawn up a will before Old Master Shen passed away. As long as Ms. Shen reaches the age of 18, she will be able to inherit all the properties.¡±

    ¡°As for the rtionship between Ms. Shen and Mrs. Gu, there is an exnation here, which was also drawn up by Old Master Shen before he died.¡±

    ¡°If Mrs. Gu remarries before her children are of age, then 50% of the properties under Mr. Shen Jinwen¡¯s name that Mrs. Gu inherited will also be returned to Ms. Shen, and Ms. Shen will have nothing to do with Mrs. Gu anymore.¡±

    ¡°In addition, two vis under Ms. Shen¡¯s name, four high-ss apartments, three-story office buildings in the city center, and 20 percent of the shares of the Shen Enterprise under Mr. Shen¡¯s name will also be returned to Ms. Shen.¡±

    ¡°As for all the profits derived from these properties over the years, Mrs. Gu will also have to return them all to Ms. Shen.¡±

    ¡°This is the list of the profits over the years, and this, a total of 31 million RMB. In view of the continuous losses of the Shen Enterprise and the 20 percent of the shares that Mrs. Gu transferred to Mr. Liu¡¯s name, Ms. Shen decided to count it as her alimony payments to Mrs. Gu after she was 18 years old. It will not be recovered, but Ms. Shen will no longer pay any alimony payments to Mrs. Gu in the future.¡±

    Thewyer handed a thick stack of documents to Gu Yuehua. Whether it was Liu Qianming or Liu Yufei, they were all scrambling to look through these documents.

    Now, not only did they not get anything, but they also had to pay out more than 30 million. What kind of joke was this?

    30 million yuan was practically all the savings that their family had saved up over the years. No, this wasn¡¯t real, it wasn¡¯t!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao? Get her to see me! Let here out. Let that wretched girle out! She actually dared to treat me like this?! I¡¯m her mother, her mother!¡±

    Gu Yuehua was furious. She didn¡¯t believe it. Even now, she still didn¡¯t believe it. She wanted to see Shen Xiaoxiao, she wanted to see Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Since Mrs. Gu has the time, you should hurry up and move. These documents are for Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu can take them back and read them slowly. As for thewyer¡¯s letter, it has already been sent to the Shen Enterprise. If Mrs. Gu goes to thepany, she will definitely be able to see it immediately.¡±

    ¡°As for my client, Ms. Shen Xiaoxiao, Ms. Shen is going to finish her studies abroad. These matters have been fully entrusted to ourw firm.¡±

    ¡°We have already informed you once in writing seven days ago, and since you have no reaction at all, as of 12 o¡¯clock today, if you have not moved away, we will take forceful measures, and when that timees, I am afraid that Mrs. Gu¡¯s face will be even more unsightly.¡±

    ¡°Also, let me remind Mrs. Gu once again that all the things that you can move away, except clothes and jewelry, are all owned by the Shen family, and you have no right to take them away.¡±

    ¡°These two are from the notary office. Back then, all the items in the Shen family¡¯s mansion were registered in the register. They willpare them one by one. If there is any damage or loss, they will have to ask you topensate them ording to the price. I don¡¯t know if you are clear about this¡­ Please hurry up and move.¡±

    One p after another came at her. Gu Yuehua was so angry that she could not say a word. Liu Qianming¡¯s expression was even more taciturn now. The way he looked at Gu Yuehua was like a knife. Gu Yuehua was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    Didn¡¯t he value the Shen family¡¯s business back then? He didn¡¯t hesitate to let his wife seduce Shen Jinghe, but in the end? He had dreamed for more than ten years, but he actually woke up at this moment. It was really, really detestable¡­

 Chapter 133 - Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 133: Murderous Intent</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother, the hotel has already been arranged. Do you think you and sister-inw should head over now or not?¡±

    Liu Qiangui looked at his big brother carefully. This matter had caused a ruckus. He did not expect that his big brother¡¯s situation would be even more serious than his.

    However, the most urgent matter at hand was not that his big brother did not have a ce to stay. He was worried that Shen Xiaoxiao still had some tricks up her sleeve.

    Fortunately, his sister-inw had transferred the shares to his big brother. Otherwise, his big brother would not have a single cent today.

    ¡°Let your sister-inw and Yufei go over first. Qiangui,e with me to the study.¡±

    Liu Qianming nced at Gu Yuehua. His thoughts were the same as Liu Qiangui¡¯s. Fortunately, he had transferred the shares in advance. Otherwise, it would have been a futile effort today.

    Fortunately, there were still shares. With only this thing, he would have to empty out the Shen family¡¯s money and house sooner orter to make up for it. The Shen family would be his Liu family¡¯s world sooner orter.

    Seeing the two pirs of the family leave, the two in the living room did not dare to breathe as loudly as before.

    When Liu Yumeng saw Liu Yufei¡¯s extremely pale face, she could not help but feel extremely happy. Look, wasn¡¯t this fallen phoenix also a pheasant?

    Look, there was actually no room for them to live in now. At the very least, their family still had this small duplex. Liu Yufei could no longer be bossy and act like she could buy all of it.

    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you stay with me? Although my room isn¡¯t big, it can still amodate you. It¡¯s just that your luggage can only be ced in the utility room.¡±

    How could Liu Yufei not understand the sarcasm in Liu Yumeng¡¯s words? Although she hid it very well, the smile on her face had long betrayed her. What an idiot. Just because of this, she could humiliate Liu Yufei? It wasn¡¯t that easy.

    As Liu Yumeng¡¯s biological mother, she wasn¡¯t a simple person to be able toe up with such a vicious scheme to sell off a six-year-old girl.

    Wang Lirong nced at her sister-inw who had sacrificed herself to earn a fortune for the Liu family.

    In the past, she did not dare to offend this woman, nor did she dare to say anything bad about this woman. Wasn¡¯t it because this woman had many enviable businesses under her name?

    Now, even the 20% of the shares had been transferred to Big Brother¡¯s name. They were no longer afraid of this woman.

    Wang Lirong rolled her eyes and followed Liu Yumeng¡¯s words. She smiled and said to Liu Yumeng, ¡°Yufei, your sister is right. She lives with Aunt. You and Yumeng grew up quickly. Didn¡¯t you like to stick together when you were young?¡±

    ¡°As for these pieces of luggage, it¡¯s easy to handle. Aunt will help you pack up a storeroom. It should be enough to store these things.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not that Auntie is criticizing you, but look at the amount of clothes you have. If I had known earlier, how good would it have been to exchange these clothes for jewelry? It¡¯s both valuable and worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, those jewelry of yours and sister-inw¡¯s, wouldn¡¯t it be unsafe to put them in the hotel?¡±

    ¡°Why Don¡¯t you put them all in our house? It¡¯s safer this way, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    It turned out to be this idea. Liu Yufei nced at her second aunt. As a junior, there were some things that she couldn¡¯t say, but her mother wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. She really thought that they were easy to bully. As expected, Gu Yuehua added from the side,

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for sister-inw to worry. Although we¡¯re staying in a hotel, it¡¯s the best six-star hotel in the capital, and it¡¯s also a presidential suite. If we lose these things there, they¡¯ll naturallypensate us several times over.¡±

    ¡°If we lose them somewhere else, then it¡¯s hard to say. We won¡¯t even have the space to look for someone topensate us.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ve already found someone to look at houses. Although the housing prices in the capital have risen ridiculously these past few years, it¡¯s still not a problem to buy a vi.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that we don¡¯t have those properties? We¡¯ve bought quite a few of them ourselves these past few years. There¡¯s really no need for sister-inw to put in so much effort.¡±

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s words made Wang Lirong speechless. Of course, she definitely did not understand the other party¡¯s true financial situation. When she heard that Gu Yuehua did not care about the lost properties and did not feel any heartache, she was somewhat uncertain. Was this Gu Yuehua really tied up, or was there something else hidden?

    However, she still believed one of Gu Yuehua¡¯s words. After all these years, it was impossible for Gu Yuehua not to buy anything at all. A lean camel was bigger than a horse. Perhaps the other party really had a backup n?

    Although Gu Yuehua said it in a firm tone, she also knew that these years, she had always been certain that even if that wretched girl came back, there wouldn¡¯t be much change in the future. What was rightfully hers was still hers, and that wretched girl was simply not her match.

    Therefore, although she bought some things, they were not worth much. The only thing that was worth much was probably buying two medium-sized apartments for Liu Yufei¡¯s school district house outside Jingdou University. These were like a drop in the ocean. It did not work.

    Wang Lirong naturally did not know about this. Sheughed embarrassedly, rolled her eyes, and said, ¡°Hey, sister-inw, is that wretched girl Shen Xiaoxiao really back? Is she so lucky? Didn¡¯t you say that there were people guarding her and that it was impossible for her to escape?¡±

    Gu Yuehua was also very puzzled about this matter. However, this idea back then was ultimately Wang Lirong¡¯s idea, and the person was also found by Wang Lirong. She said to Wang Lirong:

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your brother who helped to find the person back then? Why don¡¯t you get someone to investigate again? What exactly happened? Earlier, there was news that this wretched girl was sent to a brothel. Why is she studying abroad now?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, this happened more than ten years ago. It¡¯s not easy to investigate, right? Moreover, this is to investigate information from abroad. This is¡­¡±

    Wang Lirong¡¯s eyes fluttered. How could Gu Yuehua not understand? She immediately took out a check from her wallet and wrote a check. She handed it to Wang Lirong and said, ¡°How can sister-inw let you help for nothing? This is the early stage. After you have investigated it thoroughly, I will still give you the rest of the money.¡±

    Wang Lirong looked at the six-figure figure on the check. Her mood immediately eased up. She was as generous as ever. It seemed that she could not underestimate this sister-inw. She immediately said even more obsequiously, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. I will definitely handle it well for you.¡±

    Liu Yufei nced at her second aunt¡¯s greedy look and then at Liu Yumeng. Her gaze became more and more unrestrained, as if she was saying, ¡°Like mother, like daughter. Look, you and your mother are the same.¡±

    Liu Yumeng¡¯s expression was ugly as she stood up and walked out. She could not be bothered to look at these people¡¯s faces. In the past, she did not think that this woman, Liu Yufei, was really so annoying.

    In the study.

    ¡°Big Brother, are we really going to send someone to do this? That KN Group isn¡¯t that easy to investigate.¡±

    Liu Qiangui didn¡¯t expect his big brother to think of this when he was angry. However, he thought that the reason why Shen Xiaoxiao dared to do this was probably because of the president of the KN Group, Lin Weiwei.

    Didn¡¯t they say that they were good friends? It must be Lin Weiwei who was backing her up. Otherwise, how could that 18-year-old girl, Shen Xiaoxiao, make such a thorough n? He did not believe it.

    There was also the 1.85 million yuan that he had topensate. His big brother had just said that he would help out with the money, but he also had to find the person.

    ¡°We must get rid of that Lin Weiwei. She dared to shit on my head. I really want to show that wretched girl. Also, we must not let that burden go. Let her die abroad. It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯te back.¡±

    Seeing Liu Qianming¡¯s ruthless words, Liu Qiangui rolled his eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Alright, leave this to me. I will immediately contact my brother-inw. He has some influence outside. I will find a few people to settle this matter. Let¡¯s get rid of that Lin Weiwei first. I will ensure that she will not see the sun in the spring.¡±

 Chapter 134 - Pei Li Follows

    <h4>Chapter 134: Pei Li Follows</h4>

    As long as Shen Xiaoxiao was in ss, 19 would usually park his car outside the school. He wanted to follow her in, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not agree. It was not like she really had a precious life. If she had to bring bodyguards in ss, then she did not need to go to ss. She could just be surrounded like a monkey.

    However, today, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that sometimes having 19 following her would actually save her a lot of trouble.

    She looked at Pei Li, who was waiting outside the ssroom not far away. He was dressed in a white sweatshirt. It was the time for morning sses, but looking at his appearance, it seemed like he had just finished exercising. His face was flushed. It made him look more and more energetic. On campus, a person like Pei Li was really popr.

    Just by looking from afar, she could see the female students running over to him as if they had gone crazy to strike up a conversation, or they were smiling shyly at him in groups of three or five.

    It was obvious that this graduate student was waiting at the entrance of the second-year public ss early in the morning. It was impossible for him not to be waiting for someone.

    As she had met Pei Li here thest time, Shen Xiaoxiao had an 80% guess that he was waiting for her.

    Earlier, the Pei family had made an appointment with the KN Group for three consecutive days just to see her, but they were blocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s people. Now, they probably couldn¡¯t wait to cross the KN Group to find her.

    However, where did Pei Li get the confidence to think that she would have a deep level ofmunication with this peacock?

    However, since Pei Li hade here, what about Liu Yufei? Did the two of them learn to avoid suspicion? Didn¡¯t Liu Yufei follow them wherever they went in school earlier?

    Shen Xiaoxiao quickly rolled her eyes and looked at the monkey who was being watched from afar. After thinking for a moment, she turned around and left.

    Her back view was too easy to recognize. Although her handsome and elegant short hair had grown quite a bit, her hair had a touch of stunning dark yellow. When the morning sun shone on it, it was really dazzling.

    Pei Li should have thought that his appearance in the school would usually attract the attention of these junior girls. However, today, he truly did not realize that this junior girl actually had such a terrifying effect.

    When he turned his head and inadvertently looked over, he only had time to see the flowing short hair and the person who had already turned around to leave. Pei Li hurriedly chased after her. However, there were too many people around, and he could not get angry, so he could only hold his temper and say a few words. After slowly appeasing the crowd, he then left with great difficulty and chased after the person who had already disappeared.

    However, Pei Li seemed to have underestimated his poprity. He had never been so tired of being chased by these pursuers like today.

    It was time for morning sses. He maintained his usual enthusiasm for this deified top school beauty of the capital. He could almost run into these swarming juniors with every few steps.

    Thus, by the time Pei Li chased after the shadow in his memory, this person was already sitting in the first row of the first-year public ss. Beside her was no one else. It was Liu Yufei, who had been chased by the school to be the campus belle.

    This scene was extremely ironic.

    However, Pei Li knew very well that Lin Weiwei and Liu Yufei did not have any friendship at all. They had almost fallen out at his mother¡¯s birthday party earlier. Lin Weiwei sitting beside Liu Yufei felt strange no matter how he looked at it.

    Of course, Pei Li felt strange. Liu Yufei, who was sitting next to Lin Weiwei, also felt strange. Not only that, she also felt ufortable.

    Last night, she had personally heard that her father had arranged for someone to kill Lin Weiwei in the next two days. But now, this girl was sitting next to her. She really did not know how to describe it with an expression.

    At this moment, Pei Li actually came looking for her. Liu Yufei looked up and saw Pei Li standing at the door. However, his gaze lingered on Lin Weiwei for a long time. Liu Yufei felt extremely aggrieved. Could it be that Pei Li had taken a fancy to this shriveled girl?

    Hmph, it was useless even if he had taken a fancy to her. This girl would definitely not live for more than three days. When that time came, the person beside Pei Li would still be her.

    ¡°Wa ¡ª Senior Pei, it¡¯s Senior Pei ¨C¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not raise her head to take a look at the voice she had expected. Instead, she casually flipped through the book in her hand. Such a calm and unperturbed appearance without the slightest reaction caused Liu Yufei to frown slightly.

    ¡®This girl is so calm. Even if I¡¯m not curious, I would at least raise my head to take a look. Does she really like to study so much? Isn¡¯t she the CEO of KN Group? She came to the first year for a political ss? What kind of joke is this? Or did this girle here on purpose to avoid Pei Li?¡¯

    Could it be what Liu Yufei guessed?

    Did Shen Xiaoxiao really not hear the movement at the door from the side? Of course not. She deliberately lured people here and deliberately made Liu Yufei suspicious. Wasn¡¯t it just to make this couple suspicious of each otherter and cause internal conflict?

    Don¡¯t forget, there was another big joke in Pei Li¡¯s hands. If Liu Yufei was no longer of any use to Pei Li, what would happen to Liu Yufei? Would she be sent to another man¡¯s bed as a gift by Pei Li like she was in her previous life, or would they go their separate ways and stand on the opposite side?

    However, she was more inclined to the former oue. How could Pei Li let Liu Yufei go? He had always been sessful.

    ¡°Ah, is Senior Pei really here to look for her? Is the rumor true? Is Senior Pei really Liu Yufei¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I heard that Liu Yufei and Senior Pei are childhood sweethearts. I didn¡¯t expect Senior Pei to apany Liu Yufei in such a boring political ss. How affectionate.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Senior Pei is so handsome. He¡¯s even more handsome up close. He¡¯s good at his studies, handsome, and has a good family background. It would be great if I had a boyfriend like him¡­¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao did not raise her head, she knew that no matter what the reason was, Pei Li was now sitting next to Liu Yufei. Not only that, he was also mumbling something to Liu Yufei. Liu Yufei had actually exchanged seats with him¡­ At this moment, the person sitting next to him had be Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Pei Li, who had gone through so much trouble, and finally withdrew her gaze from the book. She raised her head and tidied up her bag as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Miss Lin, how have you been? I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lin to be so busy, so busy that you¡¯re actually here listening to a political ss. I¡¯m really surprised.¡±

    Pei Li knew that Lin Weiwei¡¯s temper was very hot, and she was also very short-tempered. He had seen her extremely unruly side a few times, and Pei Li, who had once taken a psychology course, knew about such a person. He could never approach her in the same way as an ordinary person. The more he pretended, the more she would look down on him.

    It was better to act as if everything was under control. This way, he might be able to highlight his mysteriousness and attract her attention even more.

    Sure enough, Lin Weiwei was as good as he had expected. He only heard her say:

    ¡°Your Pei family owns this? I can¡¯te? Or is it because your Pei family has such long hands that even Capital University is yours?¡±

 Chapter 135 - Pei Liâ€™s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 135: Pei Li¡¯s Scheme</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tone was not good, and her tone was outrageous. However, in Pei Li¡¯s eyes, he believed that Lin Weiwei must have suffered humiliation at their family¡¯s banquet. He immediately said:

    ¡°Miss Lin, this is really serious. I sincerely apologize to Miss Lin for the incident at the banquetst time. If Miss Lin is so kind, I wonder if we can have lunch together? I know a good French restaurant. I wonder¡­¡±

    ¡°Since Mr. Pei is so rxed, you might as well spend more time on your Pei Corporation. Although your territory is small, you still have to work hard to manage it. However, if Mr. Pei is really not interested in those things, you can apany Miss Liu next to you. Look, from the first sentence you said to me, her face has always been white.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, those who don¡¯t know would think that I¡¯m bullying her again. Miss Liu, don¡¯t you think so? However, you don¡¯t have to pretend that you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just eavesdropping. It¡¯s very open and direct. There¡¯s no need to hide.¡±

    Liu Yufei was furious. She had said that Lin Weiwei was her nemesis. It was indeed true. Who would speak so openly? They knew that someone was eavesdropping, yet they still said it on purpose to p someone¡¯s face? This person did not know what structure was. You could not imagine what her next step would be. You could not think about her with the thoughts of an ordinary person.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny that Miss Lin said that. I remember that this is a public ss for our ss. Howe even the students who are listening in cane in now?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the teacherter if I cane in and listen to the ss?¡±

    Liu Yufei was not stupid. She was the president of KN. It was just a public lecture. Why would anyone disagree? With KN¡¯s ability, if she wanted to listen to a world-ss lecture, and it was a one-on-one event, it would be extremely simple. Naturally, she would not embarrass herself with these words.

    However, she would not be happy if she swallowed her anger.

    ¡°Naturally, with KN¡¯s ability, it would be a piece of cake for you to listen to a lecture. Not only that, even if you wanted to listen to President Jiang¡¯s lecture, it would be a piece of cake for you, right?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s words carried a hint of sarcasm. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was very tactful as she followed Liu Yufei¡¯s words and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Although it¡¯s not a piece of cake, it¡¯s not impossible. After all, different people have different fates. Even if some people put on a golden gown, it would not be able to hide their nature as wild chickens. Do they want to fly to the top of the tree and be a phoenix? Unfortunately, they were born in the wrong ce¡­¡±

    Hearing the two women bickering, Pei Li did not feel annoyed. On the contrary, he was actually a little happy. One had to know that if she was angry, she would have the time to argue with a woman about these matters. That meant that this Lin Weiwei was not so unbreakable. He was not so far behind. A 20-year-old girl, no matter how deep and mature she pretended to be, would not be able to change the disadvantages of her age.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting next to Pei Li. Naturally, she could see the changes in Pei Li¡¯s eyes. He had really been fooled? This Pei Li was as conceited as ever.

    As expected, as the ¡®peacemaker,¡¯ Pei Li immediately stopped the two women from arguing. He said to Lin Weiwei, ¡°It seems that Miss Lin is still angry. Earlier, Father and I wanted to visit the KN Group a few times. It¡¯s just that Miss Lin is too busy. However, it¡¯s a kind of fate that we can meet here. I wonder if Miss Lin will do us the honor¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Pei, I said that I am listening to the ss now. You can talk to my assistant about these things. Don¡¯t you know Yu Lang? Just contact him directly. However, if Mr. Pei wants to talk about cooperation, then there is no need. After all, this y figurine is also somewhat angry.¡±

    Pei Li had long known that Lin Weiwei was not easy to deal with. Now that he heard this, it was within his expectations. Moreover, Pei Li himself knew very well that it was not an easy matter to appease Lin Weiwei¡¯s anger.

    Moreover, both his grandfather and his father thought that Lin Weiwei was not the real president of KN Group. A 20-year-old girl and a girl who was still listening in on the university was the President of KN Group? Pei Li did not believe it at first.

    When he approached Lin Weiwei, what he wanted to know more was who the person behind Lin Weiwei was.

    ¡°Brother Li, since Miss Lin doesn¡¯t want to go, then we won¡¯t go. Besides, a rich person like Miss Lin has seen delicious food before, right, Miss Lin?¡±

    Lin Weiwei looked at Liu Yufei and gave a strange smile. She understood in her heart and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said to Pei Li:

    ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re really affectionate towards your future brother-inw. You don¡¯t know how to avoid suspicion. The education of your Liu family is really worrying. Last time, I heard that your sister stole Miss Pei¡¯s jewelry, right? At first, I thought that it was an oddity from the family, but now, it seems like they are birds of a feather. Aiya, I¡¯m sorry. Look at my mouth, I didn¡¯t lock the door again.¡±

    ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t mind me, but I¡¯m telling the truth. Although you like your brother-inw and want to upy the nest, you have to ask Mr. Pei if he is willing. Not all families can do such a shameless thing. Of course¡­ A nouveau riche who doesn¡¯t have a foundation and who made his fortune by relying on women, naturally, he doesn¡¯t know what a foundation is. What is etiquette, righteousness, integrity, and shame!¡±

    These words were said so loudly that many people who had been paying attention to the movements of this side heard it clearly. This was simr to a huge scandal being solved, and everyone began to discuss enthusiastically.

    It turned out that Liu Yufei was not Pei Li¡¯s childhood sweetheart. It turned out that Pei Li was Liu Yufei¡¯s future brother-inw.

    Was it really good for her to be so close to her brother-inw?

    In just a few seconds, the looks of envy and jealousy in everyone¡¯s eyes towards Liu Yufei changed from a moment ago to indifference and ridicule.

    Liu Yufei was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She wanted nothing more than to go forward and tear this woman¡¯s mouth apart.

    Pei Li was also stunned by Lin Weiwei¡¯s words. Earlier at the banquet, Lin Weiwei had said the same thing. Now that he heard her words, Pei Li was certain¡­ Lin Weiwei must have a close rtionship with the Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter. She had stood up for the Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter. What was there that he did not know?

    However, Liu Yufei really could not get too close to him. This matter had already been exposed by Lin Weiwei twice. Last time, it was those people from the upper ss. If this matter was exposed, people might only discuss it on their level. It would not affect the school.

    However, it was not known whether it was intentional or not. Lin Weiwei¡¯s voice was not restrained at all. It was so loud that everyone could hear it clearly. It was hard to say.

    At this moment, he was being watched by everyone. If he and Liu Yufei were to act intimately in the future, his hard-earned image would be ruined.

    As for Liu Yufei, she would never be his wife again because of that video. However, if he could secretly marry her, it was not impossible. Even if this woman was fake andscivious¡­ However, her kung fu was really rare in this world. Very few people couldpare to her. With such a woman who could be yed with at will, even if he married the eldest daughter of the Shen family in the future, this life would not be without fun.

    Of course, Liu Yufei was so powerful. She looked good, and her kung fu was excellent. If he could make good use of her, it would be a great help to him. Given the current situation of the Liu family, if he helped the Liu family, Liu Yufei, who was such a sensible person¡­ She would definitely not reject his small request. Otherwise, crushing the Liu family would be much easier than crushing the Shen family.

 Chapter 136 - Alternative Kidnappers

    <h4>Chapter 136: Alternative Kidnappers</h4>

    No one knew what Pei Li was thinking. However, if Shen Xiaoxiao knew what Pei Li was thinking, she would definitelyugh out loud and say, ¡°See, I knew that this scumbag would definitely do this.¡±

    Pei Li thought quickly and decisively in his heart. However, he was used to being a gentleman. Naturally, he would not embarrass Liu Yufei in public at this time. Moreover, everyone had just found out about this matter. He could not just leave.

    Therefore, Pei Li directly said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Miss Lin, you might have misunderstood. I¡¯m seven or eight years older than Yufei, and I¡¯ve always treated her as my biological sister. I¡¯ve been engaged to her elder sister since we were young, so naturally, I treat Yufei as my younger sister. I didn¡¯t expect to be misunderstood by others over and over again. It¡¯s really my fault, I¡¯ve tarnished Yufei¡¯s innocence.¡±

    See, Pei Li was like that. His words were like a soft knife. When you were smiling, he would stab you ruthlessly. Moreover, you couldn¡¯t me him.

    When Liu Yufei heard Pei Li say these words personally, she knew that it was absolutely impossible for her and Pei Li to be together.

    Actually, she knew that it was impossible for her and Pei Li to be together. It was just that she was unwilling to ept it. Although Ouyang Yu had the name of the Ouyang family, he was really not of much use.

    In addition to the recent events at home, Liu Yufei urgently needed someone to rely on. She obviously had no hope about Pei Li here. Who else could she rely on?

    Also, she had offended Pei Li¡¯s mother, Ouyang Minyan, and Ouyang Jinming of the Ouyang family. She did not know what revenge was waiting for her. She just hoped that before the revenge came, she could find a strong backer, that was all.

    And Lin Weiwei. She, Liu Yufei, was in such a dilemma today because of Lin Weiwei¡¯s ¡®contribution.¡¯ Since she could not live for more than three days, she might as well give her a big gift in advance.

    Last time, ck Tiger did not seed. This time, she was going to teach Lin Weiwei a lesson.

    When the time came, she would see if she could still be so arrogant.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s little sister¡­ Hmm, little sister is little sister. What does it have to do with me? Eh, the teacher is here. Take your time in ss!¡±

    Shen Xiaoben was sitting by the corridor, and it was the first row. It was very easy to walk to the door. Moreover, she was not from this ssroom, so naturally, no one would stop her.

    On the other hand, Pei Li wanted to follow her. However, there was no teacher in this school who did not know this eldest young master of the Pei family. Seeing him stand up, the teacher had already stepped forward and called out.

    ¡°Pei Li, you¡¯re also here to listen to Teacher¡¯s lecture today?¡±

    No one followed her from behind. Shen Xiaoxiao loosened her grip on her surroundings. It seemed like she had just given each of these b*tches a p. Unfortunately, it was still not the right time.

    After being tortured by Yan Kuan for the entire night, her four limbs were not feeling well. Shen Xiaoxiao carelessly rubbed her four limbs and turned her neck. Everything was done naturally and casually.

    After her movements were over, Shen Xiaoxiao slowly walked towards the school gate. She did not go to ss anymore. As she walked, she smiled. She began to wonder which house had sent the mouse behind her¡­

    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going to ss?¡± 19 had just finished assembling the dismantled gun when he saw his Miss walking out of the school. Wasn¡¯t it ss time now? Was the Miss skipping ss?

    ¡°19? Are you ying with your baby again? We¡¯re not going to ss today. Let¡¯s go catch a rat. Oh, no, it¡¯s not a rat. It looks like we¡¯re going to catch a big fish. 19, don¡¯t be rash. Wait until your Miss is tired of ying with them before you attack.¡±

    After she finished speaking without thinking, 19 saw three minivans suddenly drive over from not far away from their car. At least ten people rushed out and surrounded their car.

    19 narrowed his eyes. Oh, did someone do something to the King of Hell¡¯s head? How long had it been since hest exercised his muscles and bones? Good heavens, there were so many people. He could have a good time today.

    ¡°19, your Miss is in a good mood today. I¡¯ll leave these little mice for you to y with. Later, when you¡¯re fishing for big fish, you¡¯re not allowed topete with me.¡±

    19 looked at the thick-lipped Miss who was still joking and smiled. He was also a little curious as to who was so bold to make a move outside the school in broad daylight.

    Did the Young Miss have any enemies? Not the Liu family? Not the Lin family? Not the Pei family? Not the Ouyang family? Then there was no one else¡­

    Bang, bang, bang!

    ¡°Come out! Hurry up ande out¡­¡±

    A few men in ck held long knives and mmed them against the car window. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the more than ten people outside who all looked the same. She restrained her smile, opened the car door with unusual calmness, and got out of the car.

    19 looked at the man in sunsses who was obviously the leader and asked him politely, ¡°Brothers, which road are you from? Knives and guns have no eyes. What are you doing?¡±

    The man in sunsses looked at neen who was dressed in a coat. He actually had a good impression of this kind of ¡®bodyguard¡¯ because he used to be in the bodyguard business. However, this old boss was not good, and there was an ident. A few of his colleagues had died, and he had a few broken ribs. From then on, he did not n to be a bodyguard anymore.

    It was not bad to mingle in this society, and there was no need to be as dangerous as before. Now that he looked at his former colleagues, the man in sunsses did not make things difficult for him. He said to him:

    ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. This has nothing to do with you. What we want is your boss. Make way for me and leave quickly. However, if you go back like this, you probably won¡¯t be able to make a difference. As for me, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    19 didn¡¯t expect to meet such a bastard. He actually wanted to crack his head open and let him off? Could it be that he was born to be a gigolo? Or was he born to be a coward?

    ¡°Brother, forget it. I signed the agreement earlier. If anything happens to the employer, I¡¯ll have to pay 1 million yuan. With my current appearance, I won¡¯t be able to pay even if I lose all my money. I¡¯ll still go with you.¡±

    ¡°Yo, you still need to sign the agreement to be a bodyguard now? Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you off. Go. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Hurry up!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the bespectacled man and felt that it was very funny. She had actually met such a weirdo. Was this a kidnapping? He actually wanted to ask the bodyguard to run away by himself. This was really unheard of. Where exactly did this weirdoe from?

    ¡°Ah, the chick smiled? You¡¯re the first one tough after being kidnapped. But it¡¯s good tough. It¡¯s the New Year. It¡¯s better tough than cry. Let¡¯s leave quickly. Well, you guys don¡¯t have to suffer too much, right?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. The employer is still waiting. Please don¡¯t say too much.¡±

    Theckey beside him reminded the sunsses man. Perhaps he also felt that the boss was talking too much today, so he hurriedly reminded him to pay attention.

    However, the man in sunsses did not know what he was thinking. He nced at theckey and thought that he was speaking softly, but he was heard by everyone:

    ¡°The employer wants that girl. Now that there¡¯s one more person, shouldn¡¯t the price be increased? If something happens to this little bodyguard, someone has to pay the settling-in fee, right?¡±

    19¡¯s teeth were about to shatter. What was going on? Someone wanted the settling-in fee for him? And he was still thinking about him?

    Was this kidnapping? Was this kidnapping? Shouldn¡¯t this sunsses man be given a good-guy card?

 Chapter 137 - The Rules of the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Rules of the Underworld</h4>

    19 looked at the extra knife in his bag and couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. What a weirdo. How could he kidnap someone like that?

    Although the man in ck said that he would raise the price midway, he took out a knife from it and gave it to him as a settlement fee. This wasn¡¯t right, was it?

    Was this kidnapping?

    ¡°19? Do you think that man in ck is interested in you? This is really¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you can actuallyugh at this moment? Laugh,ugh hard. You¡¯re going to cryter, but you look so handsome. Look at how rare this brother is.¡±

    One of theckeys had probably had never seen such a beautiful woman. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s smiling face like a flower, his heart itched. He couldn¡¯t control his hand and reached out to take some tofu.

    However, when his hand reached out, an even thicker hand hit his arm with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. It hurt so much that he suddenly shrank back. He looked at the sunsses man beside him and cried out in shock:

    ¡°Brother Qiang, what do you mean by this? I¡¯m just taking advantage of her. Do you have to go to this extent? Besides, I only asked for your help because I don¡¯t have enough manpower today. Logically speaking, you should have taken the money too. Shouldn¡¯t you take your two brothers and leave quickly?¡±

    Theckey was not happy. No matter who was disturbed, his mood could not be satisfied. Now, he was somewhat regretting asking this Wang Qiang for help. Look at him raising the price midway. He was really not professional at all.

    However, he did not know what was going on in the underworld recently. Ever since that ck Tiger guy died in a car ident and was taken over by his good brother, Li San Er, this Li San Er was also a tough nut to crack. He did not see it in the past, but now he realized that this person¡¯s methods were even more ruthless. Not to mention that the territory of the three districts was now under his control, he also did not know what big business he had taken on recently. He did not care about these kidnapping and extortion matters at all.

    His big brother took on the buyer¡¯s job to ensure that nothing went wrong. He needed sufficient manpower. He said that she had brought along a bodyguard. At that time, they were also afraid that he was a martial artist, so this was not good. However, now it seemed like it was a sham. Moreover, he had even given out a sum of money for no reason.

    However, now that he had gotten the person into the car, there was no need for so many people. Thus, theckey thought that it was better to chase them away as soon as possible.

    Others might not know, but he knew that this boss had taken on a job to kill this girl. If he let this one-track-minded Wang Qiang ruin the matter, it would not be easy to handle.

    Thus, he had said those words to Wang Qiang, telling him to take the money and quickly leave.

    However, Wang Qiang was truly one-track-minded. The money had been given to him, and it could be considered that the goods were settled. However, he said to theckey, ¡°You can ask me to leave, but you told me that it was just a simple kidnapping. You didn¡¯t say that you wanted to touch a girl.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere if you want to exchange some money to spend, but if you want to harm a girl, that¡¯s not fair. In our line of work, there are rules. If you cross the line, then I¡¯ll have to talk to this old fogey.¡±

    ¡°The old man, this old ghost under the capital. Let¡¯s put it this way. He has the title of local emperor. He divided the areas for the thugs under the capital. Those people who did these things are clearly divided, and no one crosses the line.¡±

    ¡°For example, if you are a thief, then you will steal. But if you didn¡¯t steal and wanted to harm a girl¡¯s daughter or life, then fine, then your life would be given up.¡±

    ¡°Simrly, if you are a kidnapper, then you are a simple kidnapper. If you are a kidnapper and want to touch a girl, kill a girl, or be a scabby person, then it is a matter for another group of people. It shouldn¡¯t be done by people from your area.¡±

    This rule was known by everyone in the underworld. And it was precisely because of this rule that the people under the Imperial City were able to live in peace.

    Although the old man was getting old and didn¡¯t care much, a lean camel was still bigger than a horse. They had some tricks up their sleeves. If you stepped over the line, you would be dealt with.

    When theckeys heard Wang Qiang¡¯s words, they naturally gnashed their teeth in hatred. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know the rules of the underworld, but a person who licked blood at the edge of a knife wasn¡¯t greedy for money. The buyer had paid arge price just to take this girl¡¯s life.

    Moreover, their boss had a very deep rtionship with the boss of the Eastern District, Brother Er Gou. Brother Er Gou specialized in killing people and stealing goods. This was to take care of their boss and let their boss drink some meat soup. These small shrimps also earned some New Year¡¯s money.

    If such a good thing was disturbed by this Wang Qiang, then the gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses.

    Therefore, no matter how much theckey hated this Wang Qiang, he still looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°Brother Qiang, look at what you¡¯re saying. How can our boss not know the rules? Don¡¯t worry, we know what to do.¡±

    ¡°We just want to exchange some money to spend. My hands were cheap just now. Brother Qiang, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that I won¡¯t touch this girl.¡±

    Wang Qiang looked at theckey. Simrly, he could not step over the boundary to interfere in other people¡¯s affairs. The reminder had already been given and the money had been taken. Wang Qiang nced at 19 again, patted 19 on the shoulder, and said to him:

    ¡°Brother, if your employer fires you at the time,e find me if you have no food to eat. Wang Qiang of the Western District. Everyone will know.¡±

    ¡°Girl, me your bad luck. Don¡¯t worry, they only want money. You just have to maintain this attitude and cooperate.¡±

    Wang Qiang spoke casually and got out of the car. Theckey hurriedly got someone to drive and left this ce of trouble.

    Both 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t react after Wang Qiang left. Where did this weirdoe from? Not only did he expose his name, but he also asked 19 to jump ship?

    ¡°Damn it, is this Wang Qiang crazy? Who cares about your rules and regtions now? Last time, he got locked up in the police station and made him stupid?¡±

    After theckey saw Wang Qiang leave, he began to mutter, all of themining about Wang Qiang¡¯s words.

    Anotherckey looked at theckey andined. He hurriedly said obsequiously:

    ¡°Brother Xiao Ma, this Wang Qiang used to be a bodyguard. He only managed to survive in the Western District after something happened. I heard that because he is loyal, he even helped others to take on a ck number a few times. He has a few people under him, but this person only has a little experience. Therefore, although he has be famous over the years, his territory is still the same.¡±

    ¡°I want you to say, of course, I know that this person is very famous and loyal. Otherwise, why would I look for him? It¡¯s only by looking for such a person that they can keep their mouth shut. However, this person is just too simple-minded. Now, he¡¯s still thinking about rules and regtions. He¡¯s really a coward.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Ma, it¡¯s not Wang Qiang¡¯s fault. When he entered this industry, he was personally brought out by the old man, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Who cares? He¡¯s gone anyway. Xiao Lu, are we there yet? Why are we so slow?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Brother Xiao Ma. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Ma, then this girl, do you think that little brother can also ¡ª Hehe ¨C¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even made a move yet, and you dare to beat me? If you want to yter, you won¡¯t be able to use it in this car. When we get thereter, there will be a time for you to be happy. Now, just bear with it. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t make any mistakes on this road.¡±

    19 and Shen Xiaoxiao stayed in the corner and listened to their exnations. Naturally, they knew what kind of situation they were in. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that someone would dare to be so arrogant in broad daylight. Killing people under the emperor¡¯s feet in broad daylight? How dare they!

 Chapter 138 - Tied Up At the Same Time

    <h4>Chapter 138: Tied Up At the Same Time</h4>

    ¡°Miss isn¡¯t back yet?¡±

    Yan Kuan returned to the vi as soon as he got off work. In the past, as soon as he got home, this little thing would always jump out happily like a little rabbit. Why was the house so quiet today?

    ¡°Boss, Miss isn¡¯t back yet.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s 19?¡±

    ¡°19 just sent a message. He¡¯s with Miss.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned slightly. Something happened?

    ¡°What did 19 say?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at his boss and handed the message that 19 had just sent to Yan Kuan:

    ¡°19 said that Miss wants to fish a big fish and wants to y for a while beforeing back. However, he also said that there won¡¯t be any problems. Since this morning, he sent a message and GPS every half an hour.¡±

    Yan Kuan listened to Dark 1¡¯s words. He knew that this little thing had met a rat when she went out and knew that she wanted to y, so he wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, with 19¡¯s skills, he would be able to deal with these people easily.

    Moreover, there was this heaven-defying existence, the little thing. However, after being dyed for a day, why did he feel that something wasn¡¯t right?

    ¡°You really care about 19!¡±

    After saying these words without thinking, Yan Kuan turned around and walked out of the door, leaving a pale-faced man standing in the same spot withrge beads of sweat dripping down his forehead. However, he did not have time to think too much, so he could only hurriedly chase after him¡­

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the cramped minivan and was driven for more than an hour before stopping.

    She and 19 slowly got out of the van. However, it was unknown whether they were lucky or not, but the boss of the legendary Er Gou and his henchmen were not there.

    This made them feel a little strange. They had clearly prepared well, so how could this person not be here?

    This started from the phone call they received 20 minutes ago.

    20 minutes ago, Liu Yufei did not care about her Brother Li after ss. She hurriedly walked out of the school gate and called her father, Liu Qianmin.

    But just as she walked out of the school gate, she was also taken away by a car. However, she was still on the phone when she was taken away, so Liu Qianmin naturally heard it clearly.

    How could a father sit still when something happened to his precious daughter? Of course, the first thing he did was to find Er Gou, who was a gangster, so that was why he disappeared when they arrived.

    Not only that, Shrimp, who had stayed behind to guard the simple warehouse, said to theckey and the others, ¡°Brother Xiao Ma, you¡¯re finally back. Boss told you to bring people to the West Bay Pier when you came back. Lock them in the warehouse and wait for them toe back to clean up.¡±

    Theckey knew that something big must have happened. Otherwise, the boss and Brother Er Gou wouldn¡¯t be so impatient.

    They immediately threw Shen Xiaoxiao and the 19 of them into the warehouse and locked them in a room.

    ¡°19, do you see that? They were in a hurry and weren¡¯t professional at all. They really should have gotten their boss to train them properly.¡±

    19¡¯s head was full of ck lines when he heard that. Only the Miss would think so.

    ¡°19, hey, who did you say kidnapped your Miss? Take a guess. If you guess correctly, I¡¯ll teach you a few moves. Don¡¯t you want to learn my grappling skill?¡±

    ¡°Really? Miss, are you really willing to teach me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have nothing to do here anyway. Come, take a guess.¡±

    19 looked at the Miss who had already untied the rope and stood up to survey the surroundings. He really wanted to say something. Miss, please have some awareness as a kidnapped victim, okay? Who would be so leisurely walking around here after being kidnapped and still want to spar with him? However, to be able to spar with the Young Miss was a great thing. Usually, Boss was strict and he didn¡¯t dare to. Now, he had to cherish this opportunity!

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Liu Yufei wasn¡¯t so lucky. She knew who the person who kidnapped her was almost at the same time she was kidnapped. It was most likely someone sent by Ouyang Jinming.

    She was suddenly terrified. She thought that the Ouyang family would not attack her after a week had passed. However, she did not expect them to attack her when she let her guard down.

    If she had known earlier, she would have hired some bodyguards. Otherwise, she would have stuck with Pei Li every day. She did not believe that Ouyang Minyan would be willing to attack her son!

    ¡­

    ¡°Wu ¡ª Wu ¨C¡±

    Her eyes were covered, and her mouth was sealed with tape. These kidnappers were much more professional than the ones who had kidnapped Shen Xiaoxiao and 19. They were not willing to say a single word.

    Moreover, they were not gentle towards Liu Yufei. When they threw her into the car, it was as if they were throwing cargo. There was not the slightest hint of pity.

    Her hands were tied behind her back, and she was thrown into a corner. The car was bumpy all the way, and it had tortured Liu Yufei quite a bit.

    After driving for about two hours, the car finally stopped. As soon as she got out of the car, Liu Yufei heard the sound of the waves, and there was a faint salty smell in the air. Her heart was beating even faster. These people wouldn¡¯t kill her on the spot, would they, and throw her into the sea?

    ¡°Go in¡­ Boss, I brought her here.¡±

    RIP!

    ¡°¡­Uh, uh ¡ª Who are you guys? Why did you catch me?¡±

    The tape was torn off Liu Yufei. Her lips were red and swollen from the tearing, and it was so painful that her tears kept flowing out. Such a delicate appearance made one¡¯s heart itch.

    Liu Yufei was a person who knew how to put on an act when it came to it. She was used to acting, and she was also good at putting on an act. She knew how to read people¡¯s expressions.

    Now, seeing the leader of the group, a man with a scar on his face, a fierce look in his eyes, and a sense of viciousness sitting on a sofa at the side, it made one¡¯s heart tremble.

    This ce looked like an old sofa factory. There were broken sofas and sponges everywhere.

    There were five men around, all dressed in ck. They looked very different from the gangsters she usually met.

    Even if their family was involved in smuggling now, the people they were looking for did not look as professional as these few people.

    The man in the lead was ying with a three-leaf knife. Looking at this woman who was so scared that her eyes were covered in tears, he felt a little bored. Such a weak-looking woman, was she really that bold? Would she offend the Ouyang family? Take something that shouldn¡¯t belong to her?

    ¡°Hand it over. Maybe if I¡¯m in a good mood, I can let you live. Otherwise, when you see the outside world, we can tie a rock and sink to the bottom of the sea without anyone knowing. No one will be able to find you.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s heart tightened. As expected, it was the Ouyang family. They had really made their move.

    But what should she do now? Should she take a gamble? Anyway, she had made a copy of the video. If she gave it to them, she would give it to them.

    But if she admitted it so easily, would they go back on their word?

    She thought that her father should have heard that something had happened to her just now. She wondered if he had already sent people to save her?

    ¡°What ¡ª What is that? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Liu Yufei was so frightened that she slowly stepped back. As soon as she saw the three-leaf de in that man¡¯s hand, she was terrified.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re so stubborn. You¡¯re not going to cry until you see the Yellow River, are you? Go, pull her skirt out for me.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    But how could Liu Yufei struggle against a few men? Moreover, her hands were tied behind her back. She did not have the ability to resist at all.

    Today, she happened to be wearing a long dress with a bottom and red short boots. For the sake of beauty, she only wore a thin pair of stockings.

    In this cold weather, these people did not expect to see this woman wearing only a pair of ckce underwear and a pair of thin stockings after taking off her long dress.

    Liu Yufei, who was stripped of her coat and wearing only a ck strapless top, was suddenly seen clearly by the five men¡­

 Chapter 139 - So It Was Called Suo Yin Flower

    <h4>Chapter 139: So It Was Called ¡®Suo Yin Flower¡¯</h4>

    The scarred man did not expect that he would be able to pull off almost all of this woman¡¯s clothes just by taking off her coat. In fact, he really just wanted to scare this woman and make her hand over the thing.

    Want her life? Although the employer did say so at that time, he received a phone callter. If she handed over the thing, he would leave her life and give her a lesson. It would be best if he had some kind of evidence. However, if she refused to hand it over, she would directly sink into the sea.

    Of course, the knife-scarred man did not know why Liu Yufei was able to make the employer be willing to leave her life. In fact, Ouyang Jinming wanted to directly kill Liu Yufei.

    However, Ouyang Minyan knew that recently, the little girl from her family and the Liu family¡¯s business was very clear. If Liu Qianmin found out about it, it would be a life-and-death struggle. When that time came, it would be difficult to deal with it. That was why she had such a request.

    Moreover, this person who licked blood on the edge of the knife dared to kill people and steal goods. Which one of them wasn¡¯t a desperate person who loved to enjoy it?

    Now that they saw such a beautiful thing lying on the ground almost naked, a fierce look appeared in the men¡¯s eyes.

    Why didn¡¯t the knife-scarred man know what his brothers wanted to do? However, this matter had to be settled first so that everyone could get what they wanted. He immediately said to Liu Yufei who was on the ground, ¡°What? Are you still not going to tell me? My brothers haven¡¯t had sex for a few months. If I cripple your little body, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy to the fairer sex.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, I really don¡¯t know what you want. Can you tell me, what exactly do you want?¡±

    Liu Yufei had predicted such a shameful matter. Whether it was Ouyang Jinming or Ouyang Minyan, they would never tell others. Therefore, she pretended not to know and insisted that the scarred man tell her the reason.

    However, the scar-faced man had seen many clever women. He said to Liu Yufei:

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t y tricks. You know better than me what you have in your hands. You have offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended. Even if you can survive today, there is a possibility that tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, there will be plenty of people to deal with you.

    ¡°Second Brother, this woman is rewarded to you. Have fun and record something nice to watch. When you post it on the Inte, let¡¯s see who is more shameless.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face turned extremely pale. Record her? And post it on the inte? She looked at the camera that was already set up. So they were really prepared?

    Should she hand it over or not? Should she hand it over or not?

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ll give it to you, but I¡¯ll only give it to you. I¡¯ll only give it to you. Let them go, let them all go.¡±

    Scarface had said before that no one was allowed to look at the things that he had received. He had to seal them and send them to the employer immediately. Only after the employer confirmed that there were no mistakes could he let this woman go.

    Therefore, although Scarface also felt that this matter was somewhat troublesome, he had taken the employer¡¯s money to work for the employer, so he naturally knew what to do.

    Scarface directly stood up, grabbed Liu Yufei¡¯s hair, and pulled her into the room where he usually rested.

    A strong aura came from the narrow room. Liu Yufei naturally knew that this ce was definitely the ce where this person rested. She looked at the trash bin next to them with a few balls of discarded toilet paper, and her face actually turned red at this time.

    ¡°Where is it? Hand it over!¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Scarface and said to him, ¡°Big Brother, can you help me untie the rope? I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Pa¡­

    A crisp p sounded. Liu Yufei looked at this man who didn¡¯t know how to act.

    ¡°Tell me, where is it? If you still want to y tricks, believe it or not, I will send someone to kill you.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s heart trembled. She believed, she really believed that this man could do it. However, putting on a show and putting on an act, her tears immediately flowed down. She said to Scarface:

    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t dare to y tricks. This, this, this thing is ced, ced on my body. I want to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Body?¡± Scarface looked at this Liu Yufei. He looked at her crying, her face slightly red. His eyes rolled and he walked to the side of the bed and tore Liu Yufei¡¯s clothes apart.

    Even Scarface, who had seen countless women, couldn¡¯t help but feel moved when he saw Liu Yifei¡¯s appearance.

    He had justmitted a crime and had been running for a few months. It had been a long time since he had touched a woman. He had thought that after earning a good sum of money, he would bring his brothers to have some fun. Why not try it out himself first?

    However, he had to get down to business first. Looking at the crying Liu Yifei in front of him, Scarface couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to p her again.

    However, Liu Yufei would not let him do it. She hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, Big Brother. The thing is in, in, in the underwear¡­¡±

    Liu Yufei said it in a very low voice. After saying that, her face turned red. In addition, she had just cried, and her eyes were still rolling around. It was really making people love her.

    Scarface did not show any mercy. He stretched out his two hands.

    Seeing that scar-faced man took out a memory stick from her clothes, Liu Yifei¡¯s eyes rolled around again.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not lying to you. This is it. This is the only one. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡±

    ¡°This thing? It¡¯s hidden really well.¡±

    But since he had gotten the thing, he didn¡¯t feel wronged and directly took off her clothes.

    But at this moment, his eyes inadvertently nced over and actually saw something amazing. This woman, this woman actually had a hanging rose tattoo there.

    ¡°¡®Suoyin flower¡¯, this woman actually tattooed a ¡®Suoyin flower¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Diversion of Trouble</h4>

    When Scarface saw the flower that Liu Yufei had tattooed, his originally anxious actions suddenly stopped. Liu Yufei had already been aroused, but when she heard the words ¡®Suoyin flower¡¯, she was also stunned for a moment.

    How did he know the name of this flower? She only knew the name of this flower. She did not know why her mother, Gu Yuehua, wanted to take her to have this tattooed. But she had to say, with this flower, many people were obsessed with her.

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, what did you say?¡±

    Scarface raised his head from the flower that was still slowly blooming and said to Liu Yufei, ¡°This is the second time I¡¯ve seen this ¡®Suoyin flower¡¯ after wandering the jianghu for more than ten years. Little girl, this is a good thing. Any woman who has this flower tattooed on her body is a man¡¯s favorite treasure.¡±

    ¡°If you are a virgin when it is tattooed on your body, this man will enjoy it for the rest of your life. Not only that, the man who has your body will be extremely nourished.¡±

    Scarface only said half of it. Of course, he only knew half of it. This nourishment was extremely nourishing. It referred to the man who had her virgin body. As for the other men, they were all called Suoyin flowers. Naturally, they would allow the man to continuously nourish it and not let it wither. Of course¡­ It could also maintain its owner¡¯s youth and beauty.

    Once it dried up andcked nourishment, the flower would turn dark red. The more it nourished, the brighter the red would be.

    However, whether it was Liu Yufei or Scarface, they did not know about these things. Of course, Gu Yuehua also did not know. However, Liu Yufei was interested in the Suoyin flower and was prepared to ask her mother when she went back.

    Just now, Scarface said that this was the second Suoyin flower he saw. Could the first flower be her mother, Gu Yuehua?

    At this moment, Scarface was inexplicably excited and immediately started to fight.

    After Scarface wasfortable, Liu Yufei said to him beside her:

    ¡°Big Brother, I am also doing this to protect myself. I did not expect that the video I identally shot would be a video like that. I really did not do it on purpose. Look, can you spare me this time and let me live?¡±

    ¡°Video? What video?¡±

    Sure enough, the man who was released was at his weakest. After being attracted by Liu Yufei¡¯s words, he naturally became curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s the video of the Ouyang family having an affair with ady!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look. Big Brother, I¡¯m already your woman. I won¡¯t harm you. This thing is a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. The Ouyang family can¡¯t be provoked, but thatdy is obviously from a wealthy family. Moreover, the video I recorded was recorded in the hotel¡¯s reception room. It¡¯s very normal for there to be a camera in this reception room. Even if I didn¡¯t identally record it and it was recorded by someone else, it¡¯s still possible, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Scarface wasn¡¯t stupid. How could he not hear Liu Yufei¡¯s instigation? It was just that he had had enough of a life of escape. He wanted to settle down in the capital. Moreover, it was indeed easier to make a living here than in other ces.

    He had a lot of skills. There was nothing that he didn¡¯t dare to do, such as robbing, killing, and arson. If he really had something on a certaindy, it would be a good thing.

    Liu Yufei saw that Scarface was starting to hesitate. She kept up her efforts and immediately continued:

    ¡°Big Brother, we can¡¯t afford to offend the Ouyang family, but it¡¯s not the case for others. What about the husband of thatdy? His wife is a cuckold, and he¡¯s forced by the power of the Ouyang family. He can only pretend that he doesn¡¯t know. So, Big Brother, you know¡­¡±

    This time, it really hit Scarface¡¯s lung. This woman was right. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Ouyang family, so they could find the husband of that lover. This kind of silent loss had to be taken. Who asked the Ouyang family to be so rich and powerful that no one could provoke them?

    ¡°Slut, you have bad intentions, but this is also a good idea.¡±

    ¡­

    By the time Er Gou brought people over, Scarface had already personally released the person. However, before he left, he whispered in Liu Yufei¡¯s ear that he also had something on Liu Yufei. In the future, she had to be at his beck and call.

    Although Liu Yufei hated being threatened by others, this scar man might be able to greatly help her. Regardless of whether it was in the light or in the dark, ck Tiger was dead. Although Li San Er had done a good job, he wasn¡¯t her confidant. If she could take care of this scarred man, she might really have an additional right-hand man. Not only did she agree to scarred man¡¯s request, but she also agreed to his request.

    Liu Yufei returned home safely. She was already extremely tired. After being scared for the entire day and being tortured for the entire afternoon, there was not a single good spot on her body. She was extremely tired.

    However, she felt relieved in her heart. The heavy weight that had been weighing down on her heart had been lifted. She had cleverly lured the trouble to the Pei family. She would see how arrogant the Pei family was. With this handle, Scarface had practically pinched the Pei family¡¯s throat. At that time, she still wanted to stop her from marrying into the Pei family? Hmph, just wait and see!

    ¡°Yufei, are you alright? It¡¯s good that you are alright. It¡¯s good that you are alright. I asked Er Gou to go and save you. He said that you were back. I didn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±

    Upon seeing Liu Yufei return, Liu Qianmin ran up anxiously.

    Upon hearing Liu Qianmin mention Er Gou, Liu Yufei only reacted. That¡¯s right. She had asked Er Gou to deal with Lin Weiwei today. She didn¡¯t know what had happened?

    ¡°Dad, is that wretched girl, Lin Weiwei, dead?¡±

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141: Two Can Only Take One Away</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat at the side and watched 19 gesture back and forth, asionally giving pointers. The afternoon passed just like that.

    By the time there was another sound outside, the sky had already darkened.

    ¡°19, I hope your boss wille overter. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be fun anymore. Tell me about these people. Is there anyone who kidnaps like this? They¡¯re really too unprofessional.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you want me to hurry them up?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ 19, so you know how to joke?¡±

    Knock, knock, knock!

    ¡°Yo, who untied the ropes between the two of you? Are you preparing to run away?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at theckey who had entered the door and calmly dusted off the dust on her body. She walked directly to theckey and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to run away, but if you don¡¯te, I really want to leave.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, girl, can¡¯t wait for half a day? I¡¯ve never seen a person who wants to die so much. Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today. Let¡¯s go. Come with me. Our boss wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Erzi, give that brother a hand.¡±

    When theckey saw that persone out, he immediately called his subordinates to focus on subduing 19. They were definitely not afraid of a woman like Shen Xiaoxiao, but if it was that bodyguard, they would have to be more careful. After all, he even took the title of bodyguard.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s still such a beautiful girl. What a pity, what a pity. How could she be so blind to offend someone she shouldn¡¯t have offended?¡±

    The boss of theckeys, Da Jinya, saw that he had actually brought out a little girl and felt that it was a pity. She was so beautiful. How could she be so blind as to offend someone?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the dozen or so men standing in the abandoned warehouse and felt that the battle today was really going to blow up.

    ¡°Looks like today¡¯s battle is going to be serious? Anyway, I¡¯ve been captured by you guys. Let me be a sensible person. Two bosses, tell me who did this?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this little girl is really bold. You don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve offended? And you still want to ask who did it? This is interesting.¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve offended a lot of people. How do I know it¡¯s from the Liu family, the Wang family, or the Zhang family?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me give you a reminder. Your surname is Lin. How about it? That¡¯s good enough, right? If you understand, then prepare to leave. But seeing that you¡¯re so sensible, this lord will choose a decent way to die. Let¡¯s y with the older generation. How about a promotion?¡±

    ¡°Promotion? Yeah, it¡¯s quite novel. What about my bodyguard? You didn¡¯t include him as a buyer, did you?¡±

    At this moment, Er Gou also looked at 19. He was a fair, clean, gentle, and weak man. He didn¡¯t expect such a man to be a bodyguard?

    ¡°He¡¯s seen the looks of us. Do you think he can get out of here alive?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to think. She tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying in a very smart manner, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he can¡¯t, then he can only me his bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we let the brothers have some fun first? This chick is really pretty.¡±

    Sure enough, theckey stopped them when they were about to start the torture. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at theckey, which was really disgusting.

    ¡°Lackey, don¡¯t cause any more trouble. When you¡¯re done, collect the rest of the money. There are plenty of chicks for you to y with. You guys, do it!¡±

    ¡°19, they¡¯re not even going to let you live. Aren¡¯t you going to make your move? We¡¯ve been practicing all afternoon. Why don¡¯t you go on stage and give it a try? Use your left hand. You¡¯re not allowed to use your right hand.¡±

    When 19 heard that, he could finally make his move and y with them. He immediately took care of the two people beside him.

    Then, just when no one expected it, he quickly ran to the middle of the room and said that he would only use his left hand. He really only used his left hand. In no time at all, eleven men were easily taken down by 19.

    ¡°Oh, you are a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Good. I, Da Jinya, will meet my brothers.¡±

    Da Jinya was a martial artist. Just by looking at his walking posture, one could tell that these two big fish were originally what Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to deal with. However, Da Jinya was clearly more interested in 19. She could only settle for the second best Er Gou.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we practice?¡±

    Er Gou was focused on watching Da Jinya and the bodyguard fight. When he heard the little girl¡¯s words, he thought that he was hallucinating.

    However, this girl¡¯s courage was really outstanding. Needless to say, this really piqued his interest. Even if he said it, he really had some interest in ying with this girl.

    However, Er Gou thought that his skills could be considered one of the best in the Dao. After all, if he didn¡¯t have skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince the masses, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to be in their ¡®pig ughtering¡¯ business. However, he had made a huge mistake today, the two people that he had captured were really not good people.

    It seemed that when he finished dealing with these two people and received the final payment, he would at least need that Third Brother of the Wang family to give him more.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s moves were all learned in foreign underground fighting arenas. Every move was a killing move.

    After 19 quickly finished off Da Jinya, he stood at the side and watched the Young Miss¡¯ moves with sparkling eyes. Such a good opportunity to learn was definitely not to be missed.

    Lower body, left fist. This Er Gou really had some skills. However, against the Young Miss, he was bound to lose.

    There were only 12 moves, and with a thump, he had already fallen a few meters away. He was in so much pain that he was grimacing.

    She pped her hands and looked at the watch on her wrist. She turned to 19 and said, ¡°This day has been a waste of time. It¡¯s not fun. 19, pack up and go home for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡±

    19 walked directly to Er Gou and Da Jinya. The others had long been finished off by 19. Theyy on the ground motionlessly. Almost none of them survived.

    He grabbed one of them and prepared to take them away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at them and frowned. She said to 19, ¡°I say, 19, isn¡¯t it too troublesome to bring two of them along? How about this? Let the two of them fight. Whoever wins will be taken away. As for the loser, he can apany his brothers.¡±

    It was a light sentence, but when they heard it, Da Jinya and Er Gou felt as if they were in an ice cer. It was so cold that they trembled. They had met a jinx.

    They wanted Da Jinya and Er Gou to kill each other? Er Gou was fine with things like this, but Da Jinya found it a little difficult.

    He was not in the business of ¡®killing pigs¡¯ to begin with. It was his good brother, Er Gou, who had found him a way to earn money. This was also the first time he had made a move today. He did not expect that he would not seed. Moreover, Er Gou had once saved his life. He was a very loyal person. Naturally, he would not make a move against Er Gou.

    He nced at Er Gou and then looked at the demure and terrifying girl who stood in the darkness like an Asura and took someone¡¯s life. She looked so pure and harmless, but every word she said was heart-wrenching. It made people feel inexplicable fear.

    ¡°Wait, you take Er Gou away. I¡¯ll give you my life.¡±

    ¡°Da Jinya?¡±

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142: Creativity</h4>

    Er Gou never expected that Da Jinya would be so loyal at such a critical moment. He regretted dragging Da Jinya into this mess. It was supposed to be a money-making business, but it had be like this.

    ¡°You sure are loyal. Is this Da Jinya¡¯s first time in the ¡®pig killing¡¯ business? It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s your first time, or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate you.¡±

    ¡°But let me tell you the truth. Even if you let your brother leave with us today, I won¡¯t let him live. He has a lot of lives on his hands, right? Shouldn¡¯t you have expected this sooner orter in your line of work?¡±

    ¡°Da Jinya, she¡¯s right. If you leave, even if I leave with them today, I won¡¯t be able to live. You treat me as a brother, and I can¡¯t harm you. But girl, as long as you agree to let my brother live, I¡¯ll tell you who the mastermind is.¡±

    Er Gou could tell that Da Jinya was really a tough nut to crack. Da Jinya was also a good guy. He knew that based on Da Jinya¡¯s personality, even if he were to go, Da Jinya would still interfere and help his son. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death today anyway. He might as well leave his brother a blessing in the future.

    ¡°Hahaha, you want to negotiate with me? There¡¯s no need. Aren¡¯t they just the Liu brothers? Anyway, it¡¯s either Liu Qianmin or Liu Qiangui, right?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you, you knew this from the beginning?¡±

    Er Gou¡¯s intestines were already green with regret. He had really kicked an iron te.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and knew that he had enough of being intimidated. She then looked at Da Jinya that was prepared to fight to the death. Shen Xiaoxiao could clearly see the vigor in his eyes.

    Seeing the two of them in such a manner, Shen Xiaoxiao decided to change her strategy. She said to the two of them, ¡°The two of you are quite interesting. However, since you are willing to die for each other, why don¡¯t I give you a chance?¡±

    ¡°As long as you catch them, perhaps the two of you won¡¯t die. Of course, if you can¡¯t catch them, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°A chance? What chance?¡±

    When Er Gou heard that there was a chance to live, how could he not be happy? He immediately asked Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Jinya and then at Er Gou. Then, she smiled sinisterly and said to the two of them, ¡°I want you to help me capture a person. A woman.¡±

    ¡°Woman? Who? The young miss of the Liu family?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said uncaringly, ¡°Her? I don¡¯t need to do anything. I want you to capture thedy of the Pei family, the Young Miss of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Minyan.¡±

    ¡°What? A member of the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare?¡±

    Da Jinya and Er Gou looked at each other. If they captured a member of the Ouyang family, wouldn¡¯t they also die?

    ¡°Are you afraid? Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let you kill her. I just want you to put on a good show. I think you should do it. Compared to Da Jinya, Er Gou, you look more human-like.¡±

    ¡°Me? Do, do what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just take a few photos. As for the photos, I don¡¯t need to teach you, right?¡±

    ¡°After the deed is done, we won¡¯t owe each other anything and neither of us did anything. What do you think?¡±

    This matter was difficult to say, but it was also easy to say. However, after spending so much effort and losing so many brothers, how could they let them off so easily?

    However, if they didn¡¯t gamble once, how would they know the result?

    The two looked at each other and saw the understanding in each other¡¯s eyes. They nodded hard and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°We¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s best if you do it. After the deed is done, ce the photo in the post office box where your son goes to school. Don¡¯t y any tricks and don¡¯t expect to get a copy, understand?¡±

    Er Gou had long been scared silly. Who, who, who was this girl? She even found out about his son, and she even did it in such detail?

    He was even more anxious and uneasy. He hated the Liu brothers who wanted to give orders to him. However, when he met Shen Xiaoxiao, he could only hide his hatred.

    After giving her instructions, Shen Xiaoxiao took 19 and walked out casually. She drove the van back to the city.

    ¡°Miss, are you really letting those two go?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed her neck. Did she overdo itst night? Her neck was ufortable for the entire day. However, when she heard 19¡¯s words, she still said to 19, ¡°Why? Do you think your Miss is such a kind person? But I didn¡¯t expect 19 to be so kind and show mercy.¡±

    19¡¯s heart trembled. However, he still told the truth to Shen Xiaoxiao. ¡°Miss, those two people are people with Da Jinya. They didn¡¯t do anything, so I only crippled their limbs. However, this will require them to lie in bed for at least a year, so I¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19. He was a secret guard trained by Yan Kuan¡¯s men. She was certain that he was right. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this person knew how to distinguish between gratitude and hatred. It seemed that Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t a person who would resort to unscrupulous means.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so nervous? Besides, I wasn¡¯t nning to take Da Jinya¡¯s life. As for that Er Gou, he offended the Ouyang family. He won¡¯t even know how he died. Do you think that the Pei family is so easy to bully? Just wait for the show. If I don¡¯t stir up this mess, I won¡¯t even be able to say who I am!¡±

    When 19 heard this, his heart rxed. He said that the Young Miss wasn¡¯t such a vicious person, but when the Young Miss said that she would stir up trouble, he was quite interested in what it would be like.

    ¡­

    ¡°Da Jinya, Da Jinya, hurry up, hurry up. Take off the clothes of these two pigs and quickly put them on. Style, pay attention to the style.¡±

    Da Jinya was big and slightly fat, but his movements were not that agile. Looking at the two in front of him, no, it should be two men and a woman who was unconscious, Da Jinya quickly pulled on the clothes of the two men.

    ¡°Brother Er Gou, are we really going to use these two men¡¯s clothes?¡±

    Da Jinya saw that the woman on the bed had been stripped naked, and Er Gou had taken the photo. He was wearing his clothes and asked Er Gou.

    ¡°Nonsense. What are you waiting for? Hurry up. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that these two have caused the death of my brothers. Also, your brothers will have to lie on the bed with their arms and legs broken for at least a year. I don¡¯t know if they will be able to recover.¡±

    Da Jinya thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t care if these were women from the Ouyang family or not. He directly fiddled with the two Liu brothers and then changed his appearance to take photos of the three of them.

    There were one-on-one, two-on-one, and even more amazing were the two brothers. Of course, they didn¡¯t forget to apply white liquid on them. Anyway, when Shen Xiaoxiao saw these photos, she was already dumbfounded. As expected, this human¡¯s creativity was endless.

    ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re smiling so strangely¡­¡± Yan Kuan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, scaring Shen Xiaoxiao so much that she couldn¡¯t hold the photos in her hands properly. Pa! They all fell to the ground.

    After a short period of silence, Shen Xiaoxiao only heard a man¡¯s furious roar a few secondster:

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. Look at these photos! Are you not satisfied with your desires? Alright, today I¡¯ll satisfy you properly¡­¡±

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143: Useful Photos</h4>

    Of course, the photos were confiscated by Yan Kuan. Because of this, Shen Xiaoxiao was forced to make a series of unequal treaties andy in bed for an entire day, not daring to get out of bed.

    Of course, she did not know where the photos were used by Yan Kuan. However, before they could make a move, 19 brought back a piece of news that shocked Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°What? You said that Pei Tianheng quarreled with Ouyang Minyan in front of everyone at the ball? Aren¡¯t they the role models of a wealthy family? How could they be so heartless?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao jumped up from the sofa with her pair of bunny ears. She really didn¡¯t expect that the two of them, who cared so much about their reputation, wouldn¡¯t even care about their reputation.

    ¡°This morning, they appeared together and acted exceptionally loving. They entered the Pei Corporation together. One hourter, Ouyang Minyan left through the back door.¡±

    ¡°19, those photos, your boss didn¡¯t use them, right? Have you checked? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already checked. It¡¯s said that during the banquet, a waiter suddenly shed with Pei Tianheng and dirtied Pei Tianheng¡¯s clothes. He only came out after half an hour in the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Half an hour in the bathroom? Ha, this Liu Yufei is very smart. She actually thought of this trick.¡±

    ¡°Miss? This matter is rted to Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Let me ask you, did that Ouyang Jinming also participate in the meetingst night? But the Liu family did not participate?¡±

    19 was stunned. He did not expect Miss to actually guess it. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Miss, you know about it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled mysteriously and immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I really underestimated this Liu Yufei. She actually learned how to divert the trouble. If Pei Tianheng personally exposed their good deed, whether it is Ouyang Minyan or Ouyang Jinming, they will not have the time to deal with her.¡±

    ¡°Miss, then should we send out the photos in our hands?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have to send them out. We have worked hard for the whole day to get these photos, but now is not the time. Such a precious photo will have to wait until the birthday of Ouyang Tang next month. ¡°Of course, the Ouyang family will have to digest the things that their good daughter has done.¡±

    At that time, she might even be able to use this opportunity to break off the engagement with Pei Li.

    ¡°19, since Liu Yufei has already taken the first day of the Lunar New Year, of course we have to help her take the 15th day of the Lunar New Year. Go and spread some news. Remember to spread the news under Liu Yufei¡¯s name. If you do this¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that things had been going too smoothly recently. Theyers of ns had beenid out one after another. Hahaha, the Pei family would be finished sooner orter.

    As for the Liu family, they had wanted to make a move against her several times. They would wait until Liu Yufei, the killer weapon, had helped her to break off their engagement. Then, she would deal with this family properly.

    However, she could not let them have it so easy. It was necessary to give them a little trouble.

    ¡­

    ¡°What? All the money in the ount is gone? You are the financial secretary. Do you not know where the money is? You still have the face to ask me? I give you so much sry every month. What do you do for food?¡±

    Liu Qiangui had just paid the fine. Of course, it was his big brother¡¯s money. He brought his people to prepare to count the supplies and move. They had found a new office building. Although it was not as good as this ce, they could not let thepany stop in a hurry. They could only take a step back and choose this ce.

    That day, for some reason, he and his big brother had gone to celebrate. They were celebrating that Lin Weiwei had been killed, so they drank a lot.

    But when they woke up, why was he sleeping on the same bed as his big brother? Of course, his big brother woke up first.

    But when he woke up, his big brother¡¯s expression was very strange. He looked at his clothes. His pants were still on, but he had taken off his clothes. Thinking that his big brother was next to him, he didn¡¯t care much.

    He didn¡¯t expect his big brother to say that he would help him pay the fine. This was really great news.

    Of course, Liu Qiangui did not know that Liu Qianmin woke up before him. When he saw that the two were naked and there was some white liquid on the bed, his expression immediately became very ugly. In addition, he thought that he had grabbed a little sister and had a good time. How did this person be his own younger brother when he woke up?

    Actually, Liu Qianmin¡¯s feeling was not wrong. The person he touched was indeed a woman. However, after he touched her, he was lifted together by Da Jinya and Er Gou. They deliberately made it look as if they were disguising him.

    Of course, Liu Qianmin was also disgusted. This was too disgusting for him and his younger brother.

    Therefore, before Liu Qiangui woke up, he put on Liu Qiangui¡¯s pants. He wanted to help Liu Qiangui put on his clothes, but when he saw that Liu Qiangui was about to wake up, he didn¡¯t do anything. Fortunately, Liu Qiangui didn¡¯t know why he was so crazy. He didn¡¯t react, didn¡¯t have any doubts, and just fooled Liu Qiangui.

    This made Liu Qianmin me himself. Of course, Liu Qiangui didn¡¯t do anything. Of course, Liu Qiangui didn¡¯t react. Liu Qiangui definitely didn¡¯t know.

    Besides, Liu Qiangui asked the finance department to count thepany¡¯s assets. He didn¡¯t expect that the more than two million liquid funds in the ount were all gone. This, this, this was a thief?

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not the only one who has this transaction password. That secretary, Wang Li, also knows it.¡±

    The finance secretary felt very wronged. How could he be med for this? He had not been to work these few days. Once he went to work, other than this matter, how could it be all his fault?

    When Liu Qiangui heard the finance secretary mention Wang Li, he then remembered that he had recently forgotten about that girl. He remembered that he had not contacted her for so many days. Could it really be that woman?

    When he thought of this, he felt a little flustered. Usually, that flirtatious woman would call him several times a day. He thought that she had be sensible after not calling for the past few days. He didn¡¯t expect her to run away with the money? This, could it really be that she did it? After this, he had no ce to cry¡­

    Liu Qiangui hurriedly called Er Gou and asked him to help look for her. However, Er Gou¡¯s phone was unreachable. Liu Qiangui was furious. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that this matter was strange. Then, he hurriedly called his elder brother, Liu Qianmin.

    Liu Qianmin did not want to see his younger brother for a period of time. That was his younger brother. No matter how he got together with his younger brother, he felt extremely disgusted. When he thought of his younger brother¡¯s triangr eyes, he felt even more disgusted.

    When he was young, he had also been promiscuous. However, he had only found beautiful teenagers. If he got together with his younger brother rashly, he would not be able to get past it.

    At this moment, when he saw Liu Qianmin calling, he heard the reason and immediately scolded him. Then, he ruthlessly picked up the phone.

    Liu Qianmin¡¯s anger subsided, but Liu Qiangui was infuriated by his elder brother¡¯s words. What did he mean by being useless for the rest of his life? What did he mean by cleaning up his mess for the rest of his life? What did he mean by having to beg for food without his elder brother? Was he, Liu Qiangui, that bad?

    Just as Liu Qianmin was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t know what to do, his precious daughter, Liu Yumeng, suddenly came looking for him.

    When Liu Yumeng arrived at thepany and saw his father, she didn¡¯t even look at Liu Qianmin¡¯s expression. She pulled his father into the office and said, ¡°Dad, I went out this morning and received a package. The things inside are amazing. Look, I didn¡¯t tell anyone, not even Mom.¡±

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144: A Helpful Helper</h4>

    Liu Qiangui was in a bad mood at first, but he really couldn¡¯t vent his anger on his daughter. The two brothers of the Liu family loved their daughter very much, and this could be considered an oddity. At this moment, he saw his precious daughter take out a CD and a stack of photos, he flipped it over curiously.

    This flip was incredible. It was actually a bed photo of his big brother and thedy of the Pei family.

    This, this, when did his good big brother get together with that woman from the Pei family? Not a single word was leaked. He did not expect his big brother to have such tricks up his sleeves?

    There was also a video. Who was the one who filmed this?

    ¡°Go over there. It¡¯s not for children. Don¡¯t look at this.¡±

    Liu Qiangui did not forget to remind his daughter to stay away from this. However, Liu Yumeng did not care about this at all. She only said to Liu Qiangui, ¡°Dad, take a look at this video. This is the most surprising thing. It¡¯s guaranteed to be something you wouldn¡¯t expect.¡±

    When Liu Qiangui heard his daughter say this, he hurriedly opened the CD and took a look. When he saw it, he was really shocked. It was Liu Yufei¡¯s. Not only Liu Yufei and Pei Li¡¯s, but most importantly, there was also a video of Liu Yufei and Ouyang Yu.

    Liu Qiangui¡¯s eyes were wide open. He did not expect that the father and daughter would really be able to round up the mother and son of the Pei family. No wonder the Pei family was willing to work with Liu Qiangui. There was also Ouyang Yu. This Liu Yufei was actually having an affair with Ouyang Yu.

    Not to mention that his good niece actually had such a hot figure. Her movements were really good. She looked gentle and demure on the surface, but it was really hard to tell.

    As his precious daughter was here, Liu Qiangui still had one more thing to say. Seeing the Suoyin flower that Liu Yufei had tattooed on that ce, it was really top-notch.

    ¡°Alright, alright, who sent this thing?¡±

    Although Liu Qiangui was a bastard, he had always been a fist-hearted person towards his daughter. He was also worried that someone else might want to take advantage of his daughter.

    However, he did not expect Liu Yumeng to say, ¡°I don¡¯t care who sent it to me, but with this thing, I must be Ouyang Yu¡¯s woman. I want to marry Ouyang Yu.¡±

    Hearing these shocking words, Liu Qiangui stepped forward in surprise and covered Liu Yumeng¡¯s mouth. He hurriedly said, ¡°My little ancestor, how dare you say such words? How old are you? You want to marry Ouyang Yu? He is mixed up with your sister.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Ouyang Yu liked me first. It was Liu Yufei who jumped out and snatched my love. Besides, why should all the good things be taken by Liu Yufei? Dad, if I¡¯m together with Ouyang Yu, it¡¯s better than Liu Yufei and Ouyang Yu being together.¡±

    ¡°Think about it! I¡¯m your daughter. Liu Yufei is your niece. How is she going to take care of the Liu family? Isn¡¯t she taking care of their eldest son first?¡±

    ¡°This time, we have this video in our hands. I¡¯ll threaten Liu Yufei and tell her to stay away from Ouyang Yu. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose this video.¡±

    Liu Qiangui was having a headache. His daughter had been innocent since she was young, but she couldn¡¯t be so simple-minded. This was really worrying. Ouyang Yu wasn¡¯t amodity. How could she give it to you just because she said so?

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t help me. I¡¯ll go find Uncle. Anyway, this Liu Yufei definitely can not be together with Ouyang Yu again.¡±

    ¡°Little ancestor, let Dad think about it carefully. I promise not to let Liu Yufei and Ouyang Yu be together, okay? I promise.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Dad, you have to keep your word. Even if Ouyang Yu is not with me, he is not allowed to be together with Liu Yufei. She already has Pei Li, so it¡¯s best for her to be together with Pei Li. Don¡¯t always like to steal other people¡¯s boyfriends.¡±

    ¡°Little ancestor, I promise you that I¡¯ll let your sister and Pei Li be together. Hurry up and go to school. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯ll help you settle everything.¡±

    After sending Liu Yumeng away, Liu Qiangui¡¯s heart never calmed down. Although his daughter was a troublemaker, she was right about one thing. Liu Yufei was his niece, not his daughter. The one who got the benefits was the eldest son, not his family.

    Moreover, this big brother and thedy of the Pei family were closely rted to each other. He did not even know that this benefit could not bepletely taken by his big brother¡¯s family. If he were to join forces with the Ouyang family¡­ When that time came, this second son would have to listen to his big brother in everything. These years, he had lived such a life of looking up to others. Now that he had the chance to be someone superior, why shouldn¡¯t he do it?

    Also, when his big brother scolded him for no reason just now, Liu Qianmin got angry just thinking about it. He immediately decided that even if he couldn¡¯t fulfill his daughter¡¯s wish, he definitely couldn¡¯t let Liu Yufei and Ouyang Yu get together. His daughter was right. The Pei family was enough¡­ With the Ouyang family, this second son would never be able to make aeback in this lifetime.

    However, his good niece¡¯s figure. Hahaha, it was too hot. Since there was no one else here, why not take a look? Hahahaha¡­

    At the beginning of the New Year, there were many banquets. After attending the banquet tonight, Pei Tianheng shut himself in the study room and ignored everyone.

    Ouyang Minyan nced at Pei Tianheng without any doubt. During this period of time, this person had gone crazy. His eyes were not his eyes, his nose was not his nose. Sometimes, he would lose his temper for no reason. Recently, he even slept in the study room. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She had been shocked by the fight at the banquet because she and Ouyang Jinming had juste out of the VIP room when a waiter knocked into her with a bottle of wine. That waiter was also very clumsy. He actually wanted to help her wipe off the stains, so she was bumped into by Pei Tianheng. This old man was already so old, yet he was still so jealous. He was making a big fuss.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. These past few years, he hadn¡¯t been very effective, so she naturally wanted to have fun with herself. There was nothing wrong with the two of them maintaining a harmonious appearance.

    Ouyang Minyan nced at the study room and ordered the servant to send a cup of ginseng tea to him. Then, she walked back to the bedroom and left without a care.

    Of course, Ouyang Minyan didn¡¯t know. She thought that she had just identally bumped into the waiter, but in reality, it was Pei Tianheng who did it on purpose.

    When he saw the video of Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming together, he didn¡¯t believe it either. But when he saw this d*mn b*tch walk out of the VIP room with a face full of love and Ouyang Jinming one after the other, he believed everything. Disgusting! It was simply too disgusting.

    However, his father said that he couldn¡¯te out openly with the Ouyang family. He had to endure it, he had to endure it. But tonight, he heard the Liu girl say something:

    ¡°Brother Li, you really don¡¯t look like Uncle Liu. Instead, you look more like the Ouyang family. It seems that Brother Li was born to be a member of the Ouyang family.¡±

    If these words were said on a normal day, he would certainly not have the slightest doubt. He would even feel smug that his son and wife looked alike and that being a member of the Ouyang family was also a help. However, he did not expect that after that incident, he would be more and more suspicious. Could it be that Pei Li was not his biological son? Was it the evil spawn of that b*tch who had an affair with her cousin?

    Pei Tianheng sat in his office and pondered for a long time. After some thought, he decided to call his second son back. He wanted his three children to undergo a paternity test. He definitely could not raise an evil spawn for no reason.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Second Son of the Pei Family, Investment</h4>

    Now that he thought about it, he found it believable. The second son was also born from them. However, Ouyang Minyan had obviously lost her patience with the second son. Moreover, she kept nagging him that the second son was not as smart and sensible as the eldest son. After all these years of nagging, he naturally believed it.

    Not to mention the second brother, he had practically set him free. The second brother, Pei Xi, had been sent to study abroad by his younger sister, Pei Tianai, right after he graduated from junior high school. His younger sister was alone, so he had basically given her a son to be filial to his younger sister.

    Now that he thought about it, he was really stupid. They were both sons, so how could he be so biased towards the eldest brother and not the second brother? The second brother must have a deep grudge against him. No, he could no longer rely on that woman and had to quickly bring the second brother back. After the paternity test was done, he would decide what to do. Yes, that was what he would do.

    ¡­

    Because she had gotten Er Gou to tell the Liu family that they had dealt with Lin Weiwei, Shen Xiaoxiao had not gone to school during this period of time. She was still preparing for the big picture. How could she go out and alert the enemy now?

    Moreover, she also felt that learning from the people Yan Kuan had found at home was several times more effective than going to school.

    After a busy day, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the time and said to 19 outside, ¡°19, how is Du Ze?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Du Ze has already gathered nearly 20 people to fully develop the game. ording to him, the game can be tested in a week at most.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect the progress to be so fast. She immediately asked in surprise, ¡°So fast? has his injury healed? Didn¡¯t he say that he had to rest in bed for a month? Why do I remember that it¡¯s only been a month now?¡±

    19 smiled and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, that Du Ze is also a ruthless person. He just regained consciousness and had someone send aputer over. He has a lot of semi-finished software on hand, but because hecked funds, it had been dyed.¡±

    ¡°Now that Miss has invested 20 million yuan into him, with such a huge amount of support, of course he will be faster.¡±

    ¡°As for those injuries, I think that to him, the urgent need for sess is more important than those injuries on his body.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. Hearing 19¡¯s words, it was indeed true. Now that she thought about it, the people that she had arranged to keep an eye on Du Ze earlier were really responsible. They had really let Du Ze be beaten half to death until one of his legs was crippled before they acted to save him.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect the Pei family to be so ruthless. Not only did they attack Du Ze¡¯s parents¡¯ grave, but they also stripped Du Ze of his clothes and beat him in the middle of winter. His left leg was shattered and fractured. Even if he were to walk properly in the future, he would still be limping.

    There was no need to mention the other injuries. After the beating, they even stripped Du Ze of his clothes and threw him on the street in the city center. Not only that, they even arranged for people to guard him. He was surrounded by people for an entire afternoon before he was done. As for why no one interfered¡­ What a joke. When the Pei family took action, all the ghosts and demons would step aside on their own ord. This was the advantage of power.

    Of course, only Pei Meimei could think of such an extremely embarrassing method. Back in school, she had humiliated him in such a way. This time, she did the same in China, which was a rtively conservative country. This humiliation was ten times, or even a hundred times, worse than the humiliation in Country M.

    After suffering such a dramatic injury, this person had either been in low spirits, or he had be angry and vowed to do well. Du Ze, who happened to be determined, was thetter.

    Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered his eyes that were full of hatred. She asked him, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a path to the top. Do you dare to ept it? The condition is that you have to sell yourself to me for 10 years.¡±

    At that time, he looked at her and nodded without thinking. ¡°As long as I can get my revenge, let alone 10 years, I¡¯ll do it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately gave him 20 million yuan and told him that she would support him in making online games. One yearter, she would be able to see online games that were popr all over the world in China and other cities around the world.

    At that time, Du Ze¡¯s red eyes and his expression that was filled with surprise were still echoing in her mind. He was the same as her, but different. He had the ability. There were even people who helped him when he was in the most dangerous situation.

    But what about her? Back then, everyone wanted to stomp on her head. Because she was worthless, she was destined to fail.

    Now that she thought about it, was the person who supported Du Ze back then as sessful as she was now? And who was that person?

    ¡°19, let¡¯s go pick up your boss from work. I¡¯ve never been there before.¡±

    19 held his tongue. Was she going to see Du Ze or pick up his boss? He didn¡¯t know what his boss was thinking, but he actually agreed to rent a floor for Du Ze to do software development.

    In any case, he felt that his boss doted on Young Miss to no end.

    Whether it was K-ONE¡¯s office in China or KN Group¡¯s Asian Headquarters, they were all in this top-notch office building in the city center. Of course, this ce belonged to Yan Kuan.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not ask how many assets Yan Kuan had. However, when she saw the impressive titles one after another, she cleverly shut her mouth. In this life, even if she were to be reborn, she did not think that she had the ability to build such a huge business empire.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao never doubted Yan Kuan¡¯s ability. However, it was also because of this that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to rely on herself to achieve something. In her previous life, she had led such a miserable life, but at least she hade to a conclusion:

    ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than on anyone else. If you ce your hopes on a man, that would be the most foolish act.¡±

    Yan Kuan seemed to know what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking, so he wanted to use Du Ze for Shen Xiaoxiao. Although he did not help her in any way, whether it was funding or finding an office building, it was all done by Du Ze alone. Needless to say, this Du Ze really had some skills. In Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao also received a good review.

    It was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s first time in Yan Kuan¡¯s office. There were 40 floors of top-ss office buildings. K-ONE¡¯s office in China was on the 29th floor, while KN Group¡¯s president¡¯s office was on the 40th floor.

    So far, no one had associated K-ONE and KN as a group. One was a casino with a global name, and the other was the world¡¯s number one industry in every field.

    This waspletely unrted. One was good and evil, while the other was doing business openly. Naturally, no one would link them together.

    In addition, this was the top office building in the city, so it made more sense for K-ONE to set up its China office here.

    Du Ze¡¯s ¡®Dongyou Country Network Technology Company¡¯ was in the office on the far left of the 12th floor.

    However, it was not known whether they were destined to be enemies today. When Shen Xiaoxiao entered the elevator, she happened to see an old acquaintance standing elegantly in the elevator. It was none other than Ouyang Ning, the fourth daughter of the Ouyang family. It was also the big star, An Ning!

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146: Comparison Between Canary and Actor</h4>

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Lin. Are you looking for Yan Kuan?¡±

    An Ning was the first to ask. She didn¡¯t even care about bodyguard 19. Perhaps in her eyes, 19¡¯s existence was just a vase-like role, just for decoration.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could tell at a nce that she was here to find trouble. But why did shee here? Was she meeting Yan Kuan?

    ¡°Miss An, you¡¯re here?¡±

    An Ning smiled arrogantly when she heard this. She said to Shen Xiaoxiao without much thought, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this yet. He¡¯s made a strict appointment with me for lunch. I¡¯m afraid that Miss Lin¡¯s trip today will be in vain.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. How could she be so confident when she heard these words that seemed to be showing off? With her surname being Ouyang, it was impossible for Yan Kuan to have lunch with her.

    However, what if Yan Kuan¡¯s head was hot or he was trying to seduce her with his beauty?

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao could reply to An Ning, An Ning continued to speak to her like a victorious peacock:

    ¡°Miss Lin, let me give you a piece of advice. As a canary, you should have the awareness of a canary. If your master doesn¡¯t summon you, you should stay in your cage. Otherwise, when your master is tired of you, you will only be waiting for death if you fly out.¡±

    ¡°Miss An is very experienced in this. However, why do I feel that being a canary is better than being an actress? I seem to remember that this actress is a low-ss industry. Miss An, it¡¯s better for you to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the fate of those outdated celebrities is different. They are either kept by the big boss, shelved, or they asionally go to sell some meat to earn some money for their retirement.¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve almost forgotten that Miss An is a member of the Ouyang family. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the Ouyang family. They actually let the Ouyang family¡¯s Young Miss be an actress. Is the Ouyang family getting more and more down and out? Or is it that they¡¯re going to be unable to survive?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what a sharp tongue. It seems that Miss Lin doesn¡¯t know the consequences of offending the Ouyang family, right? I wonder if your father, Lin Jiadong, will regret not disciplining Miss Lin properly if he finds out?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot. Where would Mr. Lin have the time to discipline you? You¡¯ve worked in a foreign factory for more than ten years, and it¡¯s said that you can¡¯t even speak aplete sentence of English, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense for you to hurry up and be someone else¡¯s pet. However, I must remind Miss Lin that it¡¯s better to hurry up and find a new family. Can Director Yan take a fancy to a vase like you? It¡¯s just for fun!¡±

    ¡°Miss An Ning knows Yan Kuan very well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I know him or not. However, instead of having time to find someone to pretend to be the boss of KN Group, it¡¯s better to spend more time and effort on dressing up yourself. A woman with a t figure like you would at most be eaten for a bite or two. Do you really think that you¡¯re a popr person?¡±

    ¡°Oh, then thank you for your concern, Miss An. However, I forgot to tell Miss An that you¡¯re going to have dinner with Yan Kuan, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Today, tomorrow, and in the future, Yan is not avable.¡±

    ¡°19, take note of what your Miss said today and tell your boss the truth. Otherwise, people will think that I am passing down the imperial edict.¡±

    ¡°What big words. You can make the decision so easily? Do you really think you are the president of KN?¡±

    Ding¡­

    ¡°Miss, the elevator has arrived.¡±

    When he heard the two women fighting in the elevator, 19 only felt that women were indeed the most terrifying thing in the world. He did not know if his boss could withstand the two women who were so powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. I want to see if Yan Kuan will not even do this billion-dor business for a canary like you.¡±

    An Ning walked out of the elevator first. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19 and asked him directly, ¡°Is your boss getting involved in business with the Ouyang family again? Is he sick?¡±

    19 choked. Could he say that it was normal that his boss was not sick?

    ¡°Miss, Boss will not cooperate with the Ouyang family. Why don¡¯t you go over first? Boss is actually very happy that Miss is looking for him for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Shouldn¡¯t he be happy to have a beautiful woman to apany him? Me? Why would he be happy to have dinner together every day?¡±

    19 would never say that he smelled a very strong sense of jealousy.

    The 29th floor of K-ONE¡¯s headquarters in China was actually impossible to build a casino in China. However, K-ONE was not only a casino, it was also a hotel. The three new locations that had just been selected in China would establish China¡¯s top hotel chain.

    Therefore, K-ONE¡¯s scale in China was not considered small at the moment.

    If it was on the 40th floor, with Yu Lang around, there would definitely be people who knew Shen Xiaoxiao. However, this was the 29th floor, and there were many people who knew the big star, An Ning.

    As one of China¡¯s top A-list actors, when she said that she had booked an appointment with Yan Kuan, almost everyone had already started gossiping with each other. There were even people who had gone forward to personally look for An Ning to sign autographs and take photos with her. There were even more people who were browsing Weibo and uploading online.

    ¡°19, do you think it will take half an hour for news about Miss An Ning and the mysterious CEO Yan Kuan to appear on the inte? Look at An Ning¡¯s appearance. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s why she¡¯s making such a big fuss about it. Eh, are there already reporters waiting downstairs?¡±

    19ughed secretly. See, he said that Miss was jealous. However, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he still took the initiative to say to Miss:

    ¡°Miss, whether it¡¯s the 29th floor or the 40th floor, the entire building is installed with the world¡¯s top-notchwork identification system. Once they send out any pictures of Boss¡¯s head, a virus will automatically be imnted. Their phones andputers will all be paralyzed.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So awesome?¡±

    No wonder, no wonder in her previous life, even though KN Group was so famous, there had always been rumors about the boss behind the scenes, but she had never seen him. So that was the case.

    ¡°Then 19, if we go in now, will it affect your boss¡¯s business? What if he really has something to discuss with the Ouyang family? Why don¡¯t we go to Du Ze¡¯s ce first? He¡¯s on the 12th floor anyway, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not forget that back then, she had only asked a few more questions about the Ouyang family before Yan Kuan had told her not to ask about things that she shouldn¡¯t have, so now she was temporarily backing off. She really had to have this realization, right!

    19 was stunned. See, he had said it. Miss actually wanted to see that Du Ze. If Boss knew that his status was not as high as Du Ze¡¯s, would he finish Du Ze in one stroke?

    Maybe, maybe, he would!

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s right to retreat like this. Some people need to know their position and their weight, so that they won¡¯t look bad when the timees. Relying on men to make a living requires brains, and brainless women need to rely on their bodies. For those who have nothing, it¡¯s best to know your ce and not embarrass themselves!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? So Miss An came here today to humiliate herself? I¡¯ll repeat it again. KN Group does not cooperate with any enterprise. KN still has this power to operate independently. As for whether we can survive in China, we don¡¯t need the Ouyang family to worry about it. Miss An and Mr. Ouyang, please!¡±

    As soon as An Ning¡¯s words fell, the office door of the president¡¯s office opened. As Yan Kuan¡¯s voice sounded, not only did Yan Kuan walk out, but also the eldest son of the Ouyang family¡¯s fourth son, also known as An Ning¡¯s cousin, the illegitimate cousin, Ouyang Feng, who was ranked fifth, was also Ouyang Yu¡¯s eldest brother.

    ¡°Fifth Brother, why are you here? Yan, what do you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147: Are My Breasts Big?</h4>

    ¡°Is Miss An deaf? My meaning is very clear. My KN Group will not cooperate with anyone from the Ouyang family. If that¡¯s the case, is Miss An clear?¡±

    An Ning would definitely not think that she had angered Yan Kuan. She had not met him yet. Moreover, it was not easy for her to ask him out in the name of the Ouyang family. She had already made full preparations. She had already nned this from the start. Even if the cooperation did not seed¡­ She wanted to leave a deep impression on him. This man was so outstanding. Letting him go for no reason was not her style.

    But why would Fifth Brothere here? And he was one step ahead of her? Looking at Ouyang Feng¡¯s expression, the negotiation must have broken down. Damn it, such a good thing had actually been messed up by Fifth Brother.

    It must be Ouyang Yu. At that time, only Ouyang Yu had heard her call. He must have told his good big brother. Hmph, he was simply an idiot.

    An Ning stared at Ouyang Feng fiercely. She would not directly ask what Ouyang Feng had said to offend Yan Kuan in front of Yan Kuan. The rules of the Ouyang family were there. No matter what they did outside¡­ Even if the two of them were chasing each other one moment and facing the outside world the next moment, they had to face the outside world together. If there was a problem, they had to solve it internally. However, they must not lose face outside again.

    ¡°Secretary Zhao, send the guest out.¡±

    ¡°Baby,e here!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. Fourth Sister, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Their different attitudes made the people in the office look at each other. They did not even give face to the Ouyang family. They were probably the only ones who had always been somewhat mysterious and arrogant.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at An Ning¡¯s livid face as she left with Ouyang Feng without any exnation or fight. She was a little impressed. Of course, what impressed her was the rules of the Ouyang family. Even An Ning, who was so arrogant andcent, had to submit to the rules. Shen Xiaoxiao really thought highly of her.

    Ouyang Feng passed by Shen Xiaoxiao and took a special look at this woman. ¡®This must be that strict and arrogant woman. Hmph, she¡¯s still somewhat beautiful. Since you didn¡¯t show me any mercy today, then don¡¯t me me for adding some color to the hat on your head.¡¯

    There was a hint of hidden meaning in Ouyang Feng¡¯s eyes. An Ning who was walking at the back could see it clearly. She was already a little angry with Fifth Brother, but now, seeing Fifth Brother looking at that woman, she had a n in mind. When the two of them entered the elevator, she no longer cooperated with Ouyang Feng and said:

    ¡°Ouyang Feng, you actually ruined my n. I was clearly the one who arranged the appointment, and this project was also arranged by me. You actually want to snatch it from me?¡±

    ¡°Have the three of you be addicted to fighting for credit? Do you want to get involved in everything?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who that man is? Not only did you act so rashly, but you didn¡¯t hold back at all. Let me tell you. Even today, if my father spoke to Yan Kuan, he has to be polite. How dare you act so rudely and arrogantly? Do you think that just because the Ouyang family¡¯s name is well-known in China, it will be taken care of abroad? Do you still think this is 20 years ago?¡±

    As an elder brother, he was naturally ufortable with his sister¡¯s sarcasm. However, Ouyang Feng was not stupid. He had long been instructed by Ouyang Yu. Looking at Ouyang Ning¡¯s appearance, he only brushed the dust off his sleeves indifferently and said indifferently, ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t speak so grandly. You¡¯re just angry that Fifth Brother has ruined your good deed. How is this the Ouyang family¡¯s business?¡±

    ¡°But that kid is so arrogant. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Didn¡¯t you say yourself that that kid can¡¯t be pulled by you to the east and west just because you say so? That¡¯s all I have to say. You better take care of yourself. Also, as for whether the Ouyang family is the same as it was 20 years ago, aren¡¯t you clear about all these reasons, little sister?¡±

    ¡°You, you!¡±

    It was as if she had hit a dead end. At the mention of what had happened 20 years ago, Ouyang Ning¡¯s face turned ashen. She couldn¡¯t say anything. The snake-like snake was pinching her seven inches, making her unable to move.

    The arrogance from before hadpletely disappeared. After a long silence, she forced herself to change her tone and said to Ouyang Feng, ¡°It was little sister¡¯s bad tone just now. Fifth Brother, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just a man. Even if we don¡¯t do this business, it won¡¯t affect our Ouyang family in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Looking at Fifth Brother¡¯s appearance, he has taken a fancy to that chick? Fifth Brother has good eyes. That woman was said to be the daughter of the Lin family¡¯s decorative Lin family. She just came back from abroad and was nothing special. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know about Lin family. That person is mercenary. This daughter can naturally be put a price on. Fifth Brother, you understand what I mean, right?¡±

    When Ouyang Feng heard Ouyang Ning¡¯s tone change, he naturally did not mention the episode just now. He followed her words and said, ¡°Oh, is that so? I heard that your Third Brother¡¯s supermarket needs to be reorganized. It suits them quite well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that Third Brother hasn¡¯t found apany to renovate yet. Ah, it¡¯s gettingte. I still have an announcement in the afternoon. Fifth Brother, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Walking out of the elevator, Ouyang Ning¡¯s expression instantly changed. These four rooms were like blood-sucking grasshoppers, and they still wanted to take advantage of our big room. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ve provided you with the information. If you have the ability, go by yourself. But that Lin Weiwei, hmph¡­ With a yboy like Ouyang Feng stepping out, let¡¯s see how long you can be arrogant.¡¯

    ¡­

    In the office

    ¡°You¡¯re a rare guest today. You actually took the initiative to look for me. What do you want to eat for lunch? Our little fellow is so well-behaved today, so we naturally have to reward her well.¡±

    Yan Kuan took the coat at the side, held her hand, and prepared to walk out. He nced at 19, threw the key to him, and said to him, ¡°Return to the base in the afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After sending 19 away, Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and walked out. Just as they reached the hall, they heard a few peopleining. ¡°I just bought the phone yesterday. How did it get infected? Seriously.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my phone got infected too. Was your photo poisoned? I even forwarded it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled slightly. This was a good idea, but she did not expect Yan Kuan¡¯s security to be so strict. There were so many enemies outside, and they were not even willing to leak a single photo.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Let¡¯s go eat pork trotters!¡±

    ¡°Eat pork trotters? Why? Don¡¯t you like to eat vegetarian food?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of eating pork trotters for breast enhancement? Do you think my figure is good?¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s rare teasing words fell, Yan Kuan directly pressed her against the elevator wall. His eyes were dark, and there was a trace of his unique desire, as if he wanted to suck her in, causing her to swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°You ¡ª Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, are you ying with fire?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She was not ying with fire. It was just that after being repeatedly told about her t figure by that An Ning, no matter how confident she was, she was still a little uncertain. So, she looked at Yan Kuan hesitantly and asked, ¡°No, no, no. I just feel ¡ª feel ¡ª do you feel that my breasts are big?¡±

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148: A General Is Hard To Find</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt extremely sick of all the dishes on the table that were made from pork trotters.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a saying? Was there a need for that?

    ¡°Why? Is it not enough?¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and looked meaningfully at the woman who had a look of defeat on her face. Little fellow, you came to thepany in the morning to tease me. Was he, Yan Kuan, so easy to tease?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat such greasy food. You know that clearly.¡±

    She looked at this stingy man with some dissatisfaction. Wasn¡¯t he just teasing her a little too much for the elevator just now?

    Did he have to take revenge so quickly?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like to eat, then drink the soup. In the end, this pork trotter soup is the most nutritious. Anyway, that one of yours is just for decoration. The key use is still in my hands. If I feel satisfied, then I¡¯m satisfied. Of course, if you feel that it¡¯s still not enough, in order to create benefits for your man, of course I have to cooperate well!¡±

    ¡°You, b*stard.¡±

    ¡°Be good, drink the soup!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry. Could she say that she had brought this upon herself?

    Looking at the little girl who was angrily drinking the soup, Yan Kuan carefullyid out the vegetables for her. When she was almost done eating, he asked, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to do online games in China. This is the trend of the market. Sooner orter, China will be at the forefront of the world. Your choice of project is very good. In time, you might even be able to make a huge achievement.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not hide his praise at all. Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face almost turned red. If she had not taken the initiative, how could she have known about this heaven-defying project?

    ¡°Yes, is that so? As long as there¡¯s a future, as long as there¡¯s a future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re actually embarrassed? This isn¡¯t like you?¡± Yan Kuan looked at the little girl who actually blushed today with amusement. This was truly a once-in-a-century opportunity.

    However, since this girl wanted to fight for her career, he naturally taught her everything. His woman¡¯s achievements naturally couldn¡¯t be too small.

    ¡°However, have you ever thought that only a few generals will fight for you? Who are you nning to let be the marshal? Yourself? Don¡¯t me your man for discouraging you. If you were to really fight in the business world with your little head, you would probably be defeated in less than a round.¡±

    ¡°Am I as bad as you say?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not surprised. Was she ced in such a bad situation? She still had a weapon in the world. She knew what would happen in the next five years at least. But thinking about it, what about five yearster?

    After five years in her previous life, she was trapped in a dark prison. Then, there was a 10-year gap. In addition, she did not even know how to speak English except for boxing in foreign countries. Speaking of which, she was really like what An Ning said. Other than this face, she really did not have anything to be proud of.

    She suddenly felt very depressed. She was so useless. Had she been reborn for nothing?

    Yan Kuan naturally saw her depression. He did not know why, but he was used to seeing a little girl with a mboyant personality, arrogant, and full of vitality. He was really not used to seeing such a low and lonely person. His heart also felt stuffy.

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t know how, then you won¡¯t. You will watch over your man. How can I let my woman suffer in the business world?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, but she was still not in high spirits. She said to Yan Kuan, ¡°But I want to do it myself. I don¡¯t want to be a dodder flower. I still have so many things to do, and I still have a great revenge to take. But I¡¯m so useless, and I¡¯m very sad.¡±

    ¡°Silly, I¡¯ll earn the money, and I¡¯ll take revenge. You just need to enjoy your life and serve your man well.¡±

    It was originally a very sweet sentence, but because of the words of peace, Shen Xiaoxiao felt ufortable no matter how she listened to it.

    ¡°No, I want to do it myself. I don¡¯t need your help. I want to do it myself, earn the money, and take revenge myself. I want to take revenge of my Shen family personally, and I want to destroy those b*tches personally.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this strange little girl who changed as she pleased and continued to serve her food. The four of them were right. A woman was indeed the most fickle animal in the world.

    However, eating was one thing. He would definitely not sit idly by and do nothing. After thinking for a while, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Du Ze¡¯s ability is not bad, but his personality is not suitable to be a manager. Hecks charisma and is somewhat indecisive. If he had enough charisma and had the strength to go all out, he would not have been bullied to such an extent by the Pei family.¡±

    ¡°However, this person can be considered a man who values friendship. He is qualified to be a pioneer in the early stages, but if you want to expand your business, you must have a good professional manager to manage it.¡±

    ¡°As for you, as a boss, you can just sit at the back and take charge of the overall situation by collecting money. Remember that a smart leader does not rely on themselves in everything. They know how to delegate power and also know how to trust their subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Yu Lang is not a bad person. You can ask him to go over and help you.¡±

    ¡°Yu Lang? Isn¡¯t he your representative in China? Helping a smallpany like mine, isn¡¯t he overqualified?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also did not expect that Yan Kuan would throw a Yu Lang over as soon as he made his move. This big move shocked her beyond words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still have the Shen Enterprise.¡±

    She was there, so how could she forget about the Shen Enterprise? It was because she knew that it was the Shen Enterprise that she wanted to manage it herself. But now it seemed that she really did not have the ability. She was still far from Liu Yufei.

    She had always known that there was a gap between them. This was very normal. The other party had received formal education and had studied for more than ten years. What could shepare with what she had learned in the past few months and what she had learned in her previous life?

    Naturally, she could notpare. She still had this bit of self-knowledge. However, hard work could make up for her shorings. That was why she was willing to go to school. She was also willing to work hard when Yan Kuan wanted to teach her.

    Now that Yu Lang wanted toe over, would she refuse?

    No, at least not now. She was not aloof and arrogant. She was too clear about what she was missing. So, after thinking for a while, she said to Yan Kuan, ¡°I¡¯ll just borrow him for a while. I¡¯ll slowly find this person. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll study on my own. If one month doesn¡¯t work out, then two months. If one year doesn¡¯t work out, then two years. I¡¯ll learn eventually.¡±

    Yan Kuan listened to these suddenly energetic words and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can borrow him for the rest of our lives.¡±

    The rest of their lives? Could they possibly be together for the rest of their lives? What would happen in the future? Would he get tired of her? It seemed like she had never been willing to face it. If there was a day when they were tired of each other or hurt each other because of something, what would await them then? Would they want to kill each other? Or would they be resentful and separate from each other?

    When she touched this question, she realized that she was actually so afraid to face it and think about it. This question should not have appeared in her mind. She did not know why, but she definitely should not have appeared. Perhaps subconsciously, she also hoped that one day¡­ The two of them could continue walking until there was no more road in this world¡­

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149: Liu Qianmin¡¯s Embarrassment</h4>

    Jingdou was a city with four distinct seasons. As soon as the winter snow melted, the emerald green branches began to reveal their true colors.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took off her thick woolen coat, but she still did not dare to ignore the asional child-like cold.

    Today was another windy day. Shen Xiaoxiao adjusted her cor and looked at the financial statements Du Ze had given her.

    She rubbed her forehead. She could not understand it. Naturally, she felt that it was extremely difficult to read these things. Of course, if it were not for the general training that Yan Kuan had found a few days ago, she would have wasted a day even counting these decimal points.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao had to admit that she was indeed not a good leader. She looked at Yan Kuan who seemed to want tough but was holding back hisugh at the side. Her face immediately turned ugly.

    ¡°What? Are you free today? Don¡¯t you have to go to the office?¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s dark expression, Yan Kuan kindly stood up from the sofa and walked to the desk. He hugged her in his arms and patiently pointed at the various data on the ount book, exining them to her one by one.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned at first. Then, she hurriedly put down all the unhappiness in her heart and began to study seriously. This man did not exin orugh at her at this moment. Instead, he was unusually patient in teaching and guiding her.

    Sometimes, she really did not understand what kind of person Yan Kuan was. Why did she always feel that he was not as simple as an ordinary bedmate to her?

    Could it be that he had also made this strange rtionship between them weird like she had? Or had he sublimated it?

    She did not dare to think about it, but she was also afraid to think about it. She was afraid that it was not what she thought it was. When the time came, she could not help but be sad, and she could not help but want to leave this man.

    The wind outside was blowing loudly. When it was warm and cold, she was nestled in this man¡¯s arms. This feeling was definitely something that Shen Xiaoxiao had never experienced in her two lifetimes.

    However, she had always been afraid that this was just her extravagant hope. If she woke up from her dream one day, she would lie in that 10-square-meter dark room and never see the light of day again. At that time, all she would be left with was loneliness and helplessness!

    ¡°Feifei, what did you say? That Lin Weiwei is not dead? That¡¯s impossible. Er Gou told me that he had already taken care of her and thrown her into the sea. His reputation has always been good. Your Second Aunt and Uncle would not use this matter to scare me.¡±

    Liu Qianmin found it unbelievable. He had spent a lot of money to hire Er Gou because he heard that his reputation was good and that his methods were clean. But now, his daughter actually told him that Lin Weiwei was not dead. How was this possible?

    Liu Yufei looked at her father¡¯s shocked face and said with some frustration, ¡°Dad, this is absolutely true. Just now, at Ouyang Yu¡¯s private party, An Ning also went. She said it herself.¡±

    ¡°An Ning? Ouyang Ning? She said it? Why would she tell you this for no reason?¡±

    Liu Yufei held back her mouth and spoke to her father. She didn¡¯t pretend anymore.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me on purpose. She went to settle the score with Ouyang Yu, saying that Ouyang Yu ruined her ns. Later, for some reason, she talked about what happened at the banquet that day. She said that Ouyang Yu deserved to have his hand broken, and then she talked about Lin Weiwei.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll call Er Gou immediately. He actually dared to deceive me? Did he really think that the money is easy to get?¡± Liu Qianmin did not suspect her and hurriedly prepared to make the call.

    However, Liu Yufei suddenly spoke up to stop her angry father. She turned to look at her mother and said to Liu Qianmin, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to call him anymore. Er Gou has long run away. I have already asked someone to investigate.¡±

    Liu Yufei had indeed asked someone to investigate. The person who was investigated was her old lover, Scarface. However, she didn¡¯te to look for Liu Qianmin because of this matter. Instead, it was because of another matter.

    ¡°What? He ran away? Damn it, damn it. No, even if I don¡¯t look for Er Gou, I will look for your Second Aunt to ask about it.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes rolled as she immediately took over the conversation and said to her mother, Gu Yuehua. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s better for you to go and look for Second Aunt personally. It¡¯s not suitable for Father to go.¡±

    Gu Yuehua did not think much. When she heard her daughter¡¯s words, she also felt that it was appropriate. She immediately changed her clothes and prepared to go out.

    Gu Yuehua had not been having a good time recently. She felt a little guilty towards Liu Qianmin and Liu Yufei. This house was gone. The vi they had just bought had cost them more than half of their savings, and it was not even as big as the original house.

    If not for the fact that the people living in this ce were all reputable, they would not have been so heartless to spend tens of millions to buy this small vi that was almost twice as small as the previous house.

    Even so, she still owed Shen Xiaoxiao more than 30 million, but she did not intend to pay it. She did not believe that the wretched girl would really dare to sue her.

    With this debt to the father and daughter, Gu Yuehua had been obedient to them recently. Now that her daughter asked her to do things for them, she naturally ran away faster than anyone else.

    Once Gu Yuehua left, Liu Yufei mysteriously took out an envelope from her bag. She even looked at her father with a hint of ridicule.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Why did you send your mother away? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    How could Liu Qianmin not know about his daughter? He just knew that she wanted to send Gu Yuehua away.

    Now that he saw the obvious smile on his daughter¡¯s face as if she wanted to watch a good show, he felt that something was odd. Why was she so angry just now?

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve sent Mom away. Shouldn¡¯t you tell your precious daughter when this happened? Dad, you¡¯re being too mysterious!¡±

    ¡°Youss, what are you talking about? What are you talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ When was this taken? This¡­ This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Liu Qianmin looked at the photo in his hand and was so scared that he did not dare to raise his hand. What was going on? When did he sleep with Madam Pei? And this photo? What was going on?

    Liu Yufei saw that Liu Qianmin¡¯s expression did not seem to be fake and immediately asked in a serious and nervous tone, ¡°Dad? You really don¡¯t know? But the person in this photo is indeed you. Look at the mole on your back! How clear is it?¡±

    ¡°Yufei, who gave you this photo?¡±

    Liu Qianmin naturally knew what the mole on his back looked like. It was because he knew that this photo was not fake, but real. However, he had no impression of it at all. This was impossible! What was going on?

    Where did the photoe from? This photo was given to Liu Yufei by Scarface, and it had to start fromst night¡­

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150: Stirring Up a Pool of Water</h4>

    Liu Yufei did not expect that Scarface would suddenly throw out such a pile of photos yesterday. At that time, Liu Yufei was so scared that she could not speak. She thought that Scarface had sent people to follow their family, so he took these photos to threaten her. At that time, she hurriedlyforted Scarface and promised that she woulde over to apany him once every night. Only then did he give up. Liu Yufei also hurriedly took the photos and returned home.

    Now that Liu Qianmin asked her where she got the photo, she really couldn¡¯t say. Although she also wanted to borrow her father¡¯s hand to teach Scarface a lesson, but looking at Scarface¡¯s ability now, she really couldn¡¯t touch him at this moment.

    After thinking for a while, Liu Yufei decided to perfunctorily reply. She said to her father:

    ¡°Father, I bought this from a reporter. Originally, he wanted to photograph a small celebrity. But that day, your hotel room unexpectedly made a mistake by ident, so it was captured by the small reporter.¡±

    ¡°He was afraid of getting into trouble with the Ouyang family, so he sold the photo to me. Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have already burned the negatives. No one knows.¡±

    Liu Yufei thought to herself that it seemed like she had to take the opportunity to get the negatives at night.

    ¡°Dad, your life-saving skills are really good. You actually slept with that woman. She is such a noble person, but she actually slept with you¡­¡±

    The meaning behind her words was too obvious. Liu Yufei was only halfway through her sentence. When she thought of the video in her hands of Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming having an affair, she felt even more unnerved. Noble? This phrase was too ttering to that old woman.

    Liu Qianmin looked at the photo carefully and recalled for a long time. There was only a hazy shadow. That night, he was indeed drunk that night when he was fooling around with his younger brother. Moreover, he was quite drunk. Could it be that he had really been with a woman in his dream that night?

    It seemed that not only was he fooling around with Liu Qiangui that night, Ouyang Minyan was also involved. Thinking of this, he could not let his daughter know that Liu Qiangui also had this shadow. Therefore, after thinking for a while, he said to Liu Yufei:

    ¡°Since the negative has been destroyed, you should burn these photos as well. Also, don¡¯t let your mother know about this. This matter has caused a ruckus. That night, we were all drunk and Ouyang Minyan did not know about it either.¡±

    Liu Qianmin was right. Ouyang Minyan really didn¡¯t know. Because that night, she also thought that she was just fooling around and didn¡¯t care. Moreover, there was a little less money in her bag. Just thinking about it made her think that it was some gigolo who took it away, so she didn¡¯t care even more. It wasn¡¯t that she had never looked for a gigolo before. Thinking about it, she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    Therefore, she did not know about this farce that she had long been recorded in various videos.

    When Liu Yufei saw that her father did not think deeper than that, she went straight to the point and said to Liu Qianmin, ¡°Father, where is your boldness when you were young? She is just a woman. Do you have to be so careful? Besides, this is not another woman. It is thedy of the Pei family and the cousin of the Ouyang family. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know what this can lead to?¡±

    Liu Qianmin was stunned when Liu Yufei said this. His daughter had always been extremely smart and meticulous since she was young, so he had never avoided her for many things. He didn¡¯t expect his precious daughter to actually say this at this time. The meaning of this sentence was too obvious. She had almost said it out loud. ¡®Father, you might as well continue to seduce Madam Pei.¡¯

    Initially, Liu Qianmin was a little angry when he heard this. He wasn¡¯t a gigolo! But when Liu Yufei mentioned the Pei family and the Ouyang family, he swallowed his words.

    Back then, he was ruthless enough to make his wife apany other men. When it was his turn, of course, he would do the same. Moreover, it was always women who suffered losses, not men.

    Liu Qianmin was silent for a long time before he looked at Liu Yufei and asked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Liu Yufei knew that her father would definitely not let go of such a good opportunity, so she immediately voiced out her thoughts. Hmph, didn¡¯t Ouyang Minyan look down on her and want to get rid of her? Now, she wanted Ouyang Minyan to beg her to be the daughter-inw of the Pei family.

    ¡°Dad, you¡­¡±

    ¡­

    In a small office next to the office of the President of KN Group.

    Huang Yueyan looked at Lin Weiwei in front of the desk with an inexplicable expression. This woman was indeed not as simple as she had expected.

    With so many trump cards in her hands, she was starting to wonder where the source of the information came from. How could this woman be so powerful? She was so confident in scheming people and was so shameless.

    ¡°I guess Miss Huang must be thinking that I¡¯m really shameless. Scheming people is also so direct, so open and aboveboard.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan who had been staring at her unblinkingly from the moment she saw the information, and spoke with some amusement.

    Huang Yueyan had indeed thought so, but she reacted very quickly. Although she didn¡¯t look good just now, she still revealed a smile and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Yes, I did think about it, but now, I¡¯m even more curious about how you n to cooperate!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This Huang Yueyan was indeed extremely smart. She was born to y politics. She was a female heroine who ran in the business world. She immediately asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Huang, are you so sure that I will cooperate with you?¡±

    Huang Yueyan stared at Shen Xiaoxiao, trying to see a w in her eyes. However, there was no w. Other than her pair of dazzling amber eyes, this woman was still as calm and confident as when she first met her. Everything was under her control.

    ¡°Miss Lin was able to find such hidden information and handed it over to me so generously. I don¡¯t believe that Miss Lin is deliberately doing me a favor. After all, I have only met Miss Lin once, and it seems that we don¡¯t get along well on that side.¡±

    ¡°Miss Huang is indeed smart. However, as for how to proceed with this cooperation n, why don¡¯t we discuss it after Miss Huang has settled the family matters¡­¡±

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151: Instigating a Rebellion Counts As One</h4>

    Huang Yueyan actually couldn¡¯t understand this woman, Lin Weiwei. She felt that she had never seen such a strange woman.

    She had strange and even mysterious abilities, and she also had an identity that people couldn¡¯t even hope to catch up to. With the global influence of the KN Group, why would she suddenly appear in the capital¡¯s upper-ss society?

    And why did she deliberately provoke the Ouyang family even though she knew that they were the number one family in China? Was she really not afraid? Or did she have some unspeakable purpose?

    ¡°Miss Lin, why don¡¯t we get straight to the point? The things you gave me a week ago really surprised me. I, Huang Yueyan, will ept this favor.¡±

    ¡°However, Miss Lin, don¡¯t forget that if I were to go up against the Ouyang family, then the Huang family¡¯s business wouldn¡¯t be as coveted as it is now. I really can¡¯t understand why Miss Lin would choose me to cooperate.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan. She naturally knew how powerful this woman was. In her previous life, Huang Yueyan was an extremely bold and intelligent woman.

    In this life, she relied on the little understanding she had of Huang Yueyan in her previous life to thoroughly investigate the Huang family with Yan Kuan¡¯s help. As expected, she found something fishy.

    The reason why the Huang family had such arge scale was all because of thete Mrs. Huang, who was also Huang Yueyan¡¯s mother, the eldest daughter and daughter-inw of the Ouyang family. She was Huo Wanqing, the younger sister of Huo Wanting.

    The Huo family was a military and political family. Huo Wanting¡¯s generation was not as glorious as it used to be. Because it was an early engagement, the Huo family was not worthy of the eldest son of the Ouyang family. However, the Ouyang family would not ruin their reputation on these matters. In addition, Ouyang Jincheng really had feelings for Huo Wanting, so the marriage was decided.

    Of course, as a younger sister, Huo Wanqing naturally married into a wealthy family. Although the Huang family was also prosperous, Huang Yuanyan¡¯s father, Huang Delong, was not a person who expanded his territory. He could not even defend the city and was used to eating, drinking, and having fun.

    However, because Huo Wanqing was smart from a young age and had a very strong personality, after she married into the Huang family, not only did she immediately take over the Huang Enterprise, but she also personally took care of the dirty family affairs of the Huang family.

    Huo Wanqing only had one daughter, Huang Yueyan. Naturally, she had carefully nurtured her since she was young. However, a beautiful woman had a short life. When Huang Yueyan was 18 years old, Huo Wanqing passed away due to illness. Fortunately, Huo Wanting still had some feelings for Huang Yueyan and doted on her very much. Therefore, the Huang family did not dare to bully Huang Yueyan after the death of their mistress.

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s personality and demeanor were almost the same as her mother¡¯s. Just when Huang Delong thought that he could make the decision, the Ouyang family had already supported Huang Yueyan to be the Vice President of the Huang family. Theypletely ignored Huang Delong.

    And this incident happened to Huang Delong. He had been bullied by his wife for a long time, so how could he not cheat outside? How was that possible?

    Therefore, it was extremely normal to have an illegitimate child. However, Huang Delong¡¯s only thoughts were probably on this. After more than ten years, Huang Delong still hid it well.

    However, as Huang Yueyan became more and more powerful, the position of President was also dispensable. Therefore, Huang Delong wanted to pull his daughter down and let the illegitimate child seed.

    However, what was unexpected was that Huang Delong was also very smart. He knew that with the support of the Ouyang family, he could not pull Huang Yueyan down. Therefore, he actually went the opposite way and directly looked for Huang Yueyan¡¯s aunt, who was also the eldest daughter-inw of the Ouyang family, Huo Wanting. Moreover, he wanted to use 50% of the Huang family¡¯s assets as a token of appreciation to pull Huang Yueyan down. He also wanted her to get married as soon as possible.

    However, Huang Delong thought well. Huo Wanting was not an ordinary person. Although Huang Yueyan had been standing on the side of the Ouyang family all these years, as Huang Yueyan grew up, Huo Wanting¡¯s control over the Huang family was no longer the same as before. She could do whatever she wanted.

    Huo Wanting had a good n. She simply wanted to support that illegitimate child to seed the throne and directly disown him. The Ouyang family would have full authority to ept the Huang family and swallow up all of the Huang family¡¯s properties. When the time came, she would give more benefits to her niece, not to mention that she was cold and aloof. In any case, her own biological father was going to pull her down, not to mention her aunt.

    Therefore, when Huang Delong and Huo Wanting had reached a consensus to attack Huang Yueyan, Shen Xiaoxiao promptly spread the news.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that in her previous life, Huang Yueyan had gone missing for a month. Later on, she had also severed ties with the Ouyang family. However, the Huang family had suffered serious injuries and waster ridden by the Liu family. However, that was the case¡­ Huang Yueyan had also managed to hold on to the Huang family. She had not suffered any major losses even after going against the Liu family a few times. This showed how powerful Huang Yueyan was.

    In this life, such a good opportunity was ced in front of her. Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao would not miss it. That was why there was the scene at the beginning. After Huang Yueyan received the information provided by Shen Xiaoxiao, she did not doubt it at all. She immediatelyunched an investigation. After confirming that there was something going on, she immediately came to the door and got straight to the point. This woman¡¯s boldness¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao knew that even if she was reborn, she would still feel inferior.

    ¡°Even if your Huang family¡¯s assets arepletely swallowed by the Ouyang family, my decision will not change. The partner I want to choose is you, Huang Yueyan, not your Huang family.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good to have the Huang family¡¯s assets. If not, then how difficult is it for us to create one together?¡±

    At this moment, Huang Yueyan was truly shocked. Creating one was really a bold statement. However, such a prideful woman, she miraculously felt that it suited her appetite. Wasn¡¯t she also so proud?

    ¡°You have a big mouth, but it suits my appetite. Don¡¯t worry, the Huang Enterprise that my mother created isn¡¯t so easily taken over by those people. Even if I don¡¯t have the ability to protect it, I still have the ability to destroy it.¡±

    ¡°I, Huang Yueyan, won¡¯t hesitate to destroy what I can¡¯t get. The Ouyang family has always been ambitious, but it¡¯s a little too hasty for them to target me. My father and that illegitimate child are also extraordinarily stupid. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re still counting money for others even after being sold.¡±

    ¡°This cooperation is one aspect. I¡¯m very curious, what exactly is Miss Lin trying to exchange for with such a huge favor? I don¡¯t believe that Miss Lin is only using it as a toy to throw stones and ask for directions.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. Indeed, she was not mistaken. This woman was very smart. She immediately smiled and pretended to not care about what she wanted. She ced a stack of photos in front of Huang Yueyan.

    Huang Yueyan took it and looked at it. She immediately smiled and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I¡¯ve long said that this woman is not simple. Indeed, Pei Li and Ouyang Yu are her guests. Why? Which couple does Miss Lin want to promote by taking out this photo?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said indifferently, ¡°I think Pei Li and Liu Yufei are more suitable.¡±

    Huang Yueyan raised her eyebrows and was slightly surprised. She thought that she would choose Ouyang Yu.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Ouyang Yu is more suitable. Miss Lin might not know that the Ouyang family is not as¡­¡±

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152: Working With a Smart Woman</h4>

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words were not enough, but these words made Huang Yueyan have an 80% chance of working with her.

    Otherwise, how would the news about the Ouyang family spread? It seemed that Huo Wanting had indeed angered Huang Yueyan. Shen Xiaoming heaved a sigh of relief and continued to speak to Huang Yueyan:

    ¡°I naturally know about the Ouyang family. Although Ouyang Yu is a member of the Ouyang family, his role is probably not as important as that of an outsider like Pei Li. The most important thing is that I want these two to be a couple to help an old friend. I¡¯m afraid that Miss Huang has guessed it, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan¡¯s determined and deep eyes. This woman was so intelligent. How could she not have guessed her true intentions?

    Sure enough, Huang Yueyan said, ¡°Miss Lin went around in such a big circle just for the engagement of your friend? It seems that Miss Lin is willing to do anything for her friend. I just don¡¯t know what Miss Lin will do if she is your enemy.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, why don¡¯t you give it a try, Miss Huang?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think the current rtionship is very good. Since Miss Lin already has a n, why don¡¯t you choose the 15th of next month? This is a good day for the family reunion. What do you think, Miss Lin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even better!¡±

    The 15th of next month was Ouyang Tang¡¯s 75th birthday, right? This Huang Yueyan was really an instant kill. Moreover, working with a smart woman did not require too much brainpower. She could see through it easily.

    Huang Yueyan had just left when Yan Kuan walked into the office from the side. Looking at the serious-looking beauty sitting in front of the office desk, Yan Kuan did not directly walk over and hug her as usual.

    Instead, he sat opposite her. Just now, beside Huang Yueyan¡¯s seat, this action stunned Shen Xiaoxiao. What was he doing?

    ¡°Director Shen? How does it feel to sit in that seat?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. Oh, was he waiting for her here?

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately smiled a little arrogantly and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good to be in a high position. Your territory is indeed not bad. The fox used the tiger¡¯s power to intimidate people.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by my territory? I said that if you like it, it can be your back garden at any time.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao was a little stunned and a little flustered. She avoided his eyes and stood up from her seat. As if nothing had happened, she walked around the office desk and walked in front of Yan Kuan. She took the initiative to block his neck and sit in his arms. She said to him, ¡°I still feel that this seat is morefortable.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned by her answer. In the blink of an eye, he hugged her slender waist and held her in his embrace. The two of them crossed their necks and hugged each other. He immediately understood that she had avoided his gaze once again.

    This woman was always unwilling to believe him. What could he do to make this woman truly open her heart? This difficult problem was much more troublesome than all the difficult problems he had encountered¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah Xi, Second Young Master, over here!¡±

    Pei Xi saw the butler waiting outside the airport as soon as he left the airport. When he looked again, he saw that even his biased father hade. It seemed that his aunt was right. This Pei Li must have done something to anger his father and grandfather. Otherwise, would his father personally call him to return to the country?

    He had graduated from a university abroad for a year. He worked for his aunt in the overseas office. Other than calling to greet him during the New Year, his father had never taken the initiative to contact him.

    After graduating for a year, he did not ask him anything and was suddenly called back. His grandfather¡¯s birthday was still almost a month away.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng, your old body is still as strong as ever!¡±

    Pei Cheng watched the Second Young Master walk out of the airport. At first nce, he really looked like the old master when he was young. As the most loyal butler of Old Master Pei, there was nothing that he did not know about what had happened at home recently.

    Even if Pei Tianheng avoided Pei Dongguo, he would not avoid Pei Cheng.

    Therefore, when he saw that Pei Xi hade out, he was really happy. The fact that he hade to pick up Pei Xi showed that Pei Tianheng valued him. Furthermore, Pei Cheng understood that if nothing unexpected happened, the Second Young Master would be the true heir of the Pei family. As for the other¡­ As long as the paternity test report was out, the Old Master and the Young Master would take care of it.

    ¡°Ah Xi is getting taller and taller. You look more and more like your grandfather when he was young.¡±

    Hearing the old butler¡¯s words, Pei Xi was even more surprised. In the past, this old man treated him well, but he would never say such words because everyone in the family knew that his mother, Ouyang Minyan, disliked Pei Xi the most. She even said many times that Pei Xi did not look like her and did not inherit any of the characteristics of the Ouyang family.

    Now that he heard the old butler¡¯s words, a strange thought emerged in Pei Xi¡¯s heart. Could it be rted to his mother?

    His mother had always been arrogant and domineering, relying on the fact that she was from the Ouyang family. She was extremely biased towards her eldest son. If his aunt had not said that he was really Ouyang Minyan¡¯s biological son¡­ She would have suspected that he was adopted from outside.

    Ouyang Minyan¡¯s bias was never concealed. If they both scored 100 points, Pei Li and Pei Meimei would receive her praise and encouragement and gifts, but when it was Pei Xi¡¯s turn, she would only say:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, don¡¯t becent. Your brothers and sisters often score 100 points, but I don¡¯t see them showing off like this.¡±

    If he had a fever, would his mother only let the servants take him to the hospital to see him? Dream on.

    Not to mention that he had been sent to M Country to live with his aunt the moment he graduated from junior high school.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng, look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve lost weight. I look taller now that I¡¯ve lost weight. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten the food at home. I¡¯m going to throw up from eating those junk food from abroad.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not used to eating those from abroad, don¡¯t go out. Stay in the country from now on. Your aunt wille back next week after dealing with the matters there. You won¡¯t be leaving from now on. Your Grandfather is also old. He misses you!¡±

    ¡°Son.¡±

    Hearing Pei Tianheng¡¯s sudden words, Pei Xi was stunned for a few seconds before he called out.

    However, it was obvious that Pei Xi had no idea how to interact with this Pei Tianheng who had suddenly started to exude strong fatherly love.

    He even looked at Pei Cheng for help a few times. This naturally fell into Pei Tianheng¡¯s eyes, and he became even more resentful towards Ouyang Minyan.

    A good child, a good father-son rtionship, actually looked so strange. This was really a sin.

    But fortunately, it was not toote. He and his sister had a very good rtionship. When the time came, his sister would mediate, and Ah Xi would definitely renew the father-son rtionship with him.

    Before getting into the car, Pei Tianheng reached out and patted Pei Xi¡¯s head with a loving look, which made Pei Xi even more confused. After Pei Xi got into the car, Pei Tianheng quietly put a few strands of hair in his hand into Pei Cheng¡¯s hands. The earlier the paternity test came out, the better!

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Fission of the Pei Family</h4>

    Pei Tianheng¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Ouyang Minyan leaving the house dressed up again. However, his expression returned to normal in an instant. Did she really think that he was an idiot?

    He sat on the sofa and casually flipped through the newspaper. When he saw the woman who was about to leave the house, he said to Ouyang Minyan¡¯s back as though he was informing her:

    ¡°Tianai¡¯s flight arrived in the afternoon. The whole family will be having dinner together tonight. Come back early.¡±

    These words were like poking a ho¡¯s nest, directly destroying Ouyang Minyan¡¯s good mood.

    ¡°What? Pei Tianheng, what do you mean? It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t inform me when you brought Second Brother back, but now you don¡¯t even tell me that your sister is back. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that your sister and I aren¡¯t on good terms. Hasn¡¯t she note back all these years? Why did shee back now?¡±

    Pei Tianheng was so angry that he smiled at Ouyang Minyan.

    ¡°This is my Pei family, and that¡¯s my biological sister. Her surname is Pei, so you better watch your words. Even if you want to order me around, go back to your Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Pei Tianheng, are you crazy? What do you mean by you want me to go back to the Ouyang family? You¡¯re looking for trouble, right? I don¡¯t care. Pei Tianai cane back, but she¡¯s not allowed to stay in our house! Let her stay in a hotel.¡±

    ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, you¡¯re so arrogant. Is this how the inws educate their children and grandchildren? My daughter, Pei Tianai, hasn¡¯t returned for more than ten years. Now that she¡¯s back, you actually want to chase her out of the house? Looks like you want to chase me out as well, right?¡±

    Pei Dongguo happened toe down from upstairs. When he heard Ouyang Minyan¡¯s words, he immediately reprimanded her.

    He was not afraid of Ouyang Minyan. Not to mention his rtionship with Ouyang Minyan¡¯s father, even the current status of the Pei family was not something that the Ouyang family could move easily.

    Others might not know, but he knew that the Ouyang family was not the same as before. If the Ouyang family really wanted to move against the Pei family now, they would have to think twice before doing so.

    Moreover, he had already personally verified it. Once the news came out, hmph, would he let the Pei family raise their son for free? Dream on. When the time came, they would not be looking for trouble with Ouyang Minyan. They would be looking for trouble with Ouyang Tang or even Ouyang Tian.

    ¡°Dad, Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant. Isn¡¯t this an argument with Tianheng? Of course I wee Tianai back. I¡¯m just afraid that she won¡¯t like her old room because it hasn¡¯t been back for more than ten years.¡±

    Ouyang Minyan hated Pei Dongguo, the supreme emperor of the Pei family. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything to disrespect him. Moreover, she was indeed afraid of Pei Dongguo. He wasn¡¯t a soft bag like Pei Tianheng. Sometimes, when Pei Dongguo red at her, she would feel a little scared. She always felt that he was like her uncle when he was angry, causing her to feel a chill down her spine.

    ¡°A nest of gold and silver is not as good as a dog¡¯s nest in your own home. Tianai doesn¡¯t care about these things. Tianheng¡¯s wife, you should go and do what you need to do.¡±

    Pei Dongguo couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at this woman now. Back then, he wanted to borrow the power of the Ouyang family to form such an inw. Now, it seemed that he had misjudged her.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to buy a gift for Tianai. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Before Ouyang Minyan left, she didn¡¯t forget to give Pei Tianheng a look, trying to get him to say something nice. Normally, Pei Tianheng wouldn¡¯t need Ouyang Minyan¡¯s eyes to know what to do. But now, he pretended not to see it. He continued to read the newspaper in his hand.

    When Ouyang Minyan saw Pei Tianheng¡¯s look, she was furious. She red at Pei Tianheng and left angrily.

    After Ouyang Minyan left, Pei Tianheng put down the newspaper and said to Pei Dongguo, ¡°Dad, is the paternity testing soon? That damn woman is dressed like that. It seems like she¡¯s going to meet her good cousin again.¡±

    ¡°Alright, how old are you? You still can¡¯t keep your cool? Let¡¯s wait for the paternity test report toe out.¡±

    Pei Dongguo took the opportunity to sit down on the sofa and waited anxiously for Pei Cheng to bring the report back. They did not see it, but Pei Xi had heard every single movement in the living room, including every single word they said.

    Pei Xi was shocked. He had never thought that he would hear about the paternity test? His father wanted him toe back for the paternity test? No, it should be for the three of them.

    Pei Xi suddenly wanted tough out loud. There was no doubt that he was a descendant of the Pei family. In the early years, because his parents were too biased towards him, he had secretly done it the year he graduated from high school. Now, he only needed to know if his beloved big brother and spoiled little sister were from the Pei family or not. If they were not, the Pei family would definitely be his in the future.

    He had to inform his aunt as soon as possible. His aunt was still on the ne. He had to go to the airport immediately.

    ¡°Father, Grandfather, I¡¯m going to the airport to pick my aunt up.¡±

    Pei Xi took a deep breath and came downstairs as if nothing had happened. His words made the two of them look at each other before letting Pei Xi leave.

    Once Pei Xi left, Pei Dongguo and Pei Tianheng sighed heavily at the same time. If Second Brother was really the only child of the Pei family, then they would have nowhere to cry.

    ¡°No matter what, we must change our previous thoughts. Second Brother must not be exiled to another country. Based on his filial piety towards his aunt, we have misjudged him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Father, we must let Ah Xi stay in the country this time.¡±

    ¡­

    At this point, Ouyang Minyan walked out of the house in a fluster. She did not use a car. Instead, she walked straight to the entrance of the vi area and got into a ck car. The person driving this car was none other than Liu Qianmin.

    The moment Ouyang Minyan got into the car, Liu Qianmin saw her extremely pale face. As he drove, he asked, ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±

    With that, he ced his hand on Ouyang Minyan¡¯s leg naturally. Ouyang Minyan did not feel ufortable at all. Instead, sheined about the things that happened at home.

    However, after she vented her anger, her mood was naturally much better. When she looked at Liu Qianmin¡¯s side, she was actually slightly moved.

    Of course, if Liu Qianmin could make a woman like Gu Yuehua willingly work for him and seduce other men for him, one could imagine that Liu Qianmin¡¯s looks were definitely not ordinary. Moreover, he was the kind of man who would be more interesting as he got older.

    He was a few years younger than Ouyang Minyan, and he was only 40 this year. This was the time when a man was most mature and full of charm. It was simply too easy to seduce an old woman like Ouyang Minyan.

    Moreover, Pei Tianheng was already 50 years old this year, and his physical strength definitely could notpare to Liu Qianmin who was only 40 years old.

    Therefore, although Liu Qianmin had used some small tricks to let Ouyang Minyan see those photos, Ouyang Minyan was very tactful andplied with him.

    The Pei family did not give her a greeting and called Pei Xi back, which made Ouyang Minyan unhappy no matter what. It was not that she did not love her son, but all these years, her son had clearly been filial to Pei Tianai, which made her extremely ufortable. Pei Tianai, this great-aunt, who couldn¡¯t get married, had always been against her. Now that she thought of her return and that she couldn¡¯t do anything to her, she was extremely angry. She might as well go about her own business and treat it as a punishment for the Pei family.

    ¡°Are you in a rush today? I¡¯ll bring you to a good ce. My friend opened a new resort. It¡¯s very quiet there!¡±

    Liu Qianmin¡¯s words made Ouyang Minyan¡¯s heart tremble. She immediately said, ¡°What can happen to me? Even if that Pei Tianai wants toe back, she has toe at night. Let¡¯s go to your friend¡¯s ce!¡±

    Liu Qianmin¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Fortunately, he was already prepared. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to let this woman get what she wanted.

    The two of them parked their car in a suburban resort and took the room card. After they entered the room, another familiar figure walked out from the corridor. When he saw Liu Qianmin and Ouyang Minyan getting a room, he was so shocked that his mouth was wide open. He could not close it for a long time¡­

 Chapter 154 - Strange Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 154: Strange Flowers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What? You knew about it a long time ago? Miss Lin, your sources of information are really well-informed. I¡¯m curious, how many trump cards does Miss Lin have and how many chips she has prepared just to let one of your friends sessfully break off the engagement? Isn¡¯t this a little overkill?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Huang Yueyan hade to look for her early in the morning with some photos. She did not expect Liu Qianmin to be mixed up with Ouyang Minyan. Not only that, Huang Yueyan had even taken photos of him. This was really ironic.

    Fortunately, she had Yan Kuan to help her from behind. She had known about this matter ten minutes before Huang Yueyan had entered the room. Therefore, in front of Huang Yueyan, she seemed to have everything under control. She knew everything very well.

    ¡°You will only know if it is overqualified until you use it. However, Miss Huang has impressed me. It has only been a short while, and the transferred assets are...¡±

    ¡°Weiwei, I don¡¯t have to call you Miss Lin, do I? We¡¯re partners now. It¡¯s too polite to call each other Miss Huang or Miss Lin.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this woman was afraid of her when she saw her interrupting her and calling her name on purpose. Indeed, it felt good to rely on someone else¡¯s backing to intimidate her. However, she did not know how long she could maintain such a state and whether she could reach that state.

    However, she had to admit that Shen Xiaoxiao did not mind enjoying this rare time.

    ¡°Of course, Yueyan should have done so long ago. However, since we are partners to achieve mutual benefits, I think it¡¯s better to let Miss Huang take a look at these. When that timees, my friend¡¯s matter will also have an additional share.¡±

    Huang Yueyan took the information from Lin Weiwei¡¯s hands. She could guess that there was something extraordinary in it without even looking at it. This woman¡¯s methods were really amazing. She did not know who was hiding behind her to give her such a big backing... She became more and more curious about the person behind her.

    Lin Weiwei was only 19 years old. The fact that she was able to sit in the position of KN Group¡¯s boss meant that the boss of KN Group had deliberately made her sit there.

    Given the status of the Lin family and the fact that Lin Weiwei was so young, it was almost obvious that there must be someone behind Lin Weiwei. Moreover, this person might be the boss behind KN Group.

    However, when Huang Yueyan really opened the information, her expression surprised Shen Xiaoxiao.

    She had thought that it would be surprise, ridicule, and disgust, but she had never thought that it would be this thoughtful expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just didn¡¯t expect Liu Yufei to have a Suoyin flower tattoo. This is strange,¡± Huang Yueyan said as she handed the photo to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Suoyin flower? What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the tattoo on Liu Yufei¡¯s thigh. Does it look like a rose? That¡¯s not an ordinary rose. That¡¯s a Suoyin flower.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, she became even more curious. What was a Suoyin flower? Was it something that Yan Kuan had mentioned before, a flower that was not simple? Was it rted to an ancient priest?

    ¡°This Suoyin flower is really a treasure to women. Of course, this thing is also very evil, you know? It must be done before a woman¡¯s first period. At the beginning, it will only be a blob of dark red. It will look like a birthmark, but when a woman breaks the melon, it will spread out beautifully like a rose.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it as a simple rose. She relies on men to absorb nutrients. The more men there are, the brighter the flower will bloom. On the contrary, if there are no men, the flower will turn into a dark red or even a dark scary shape.¡±

    ¡°And any woman who has it tattooed on her will remain young forever. As long as your face is not ruined, you will be the most vibrant age when you reach 70 or 80.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is this thing so magical? If it¡¯s really that good, won¡¯t it make women fight to get it done?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect this Suoyin flower to have such an effect.

    However, when Huang Yueyan heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, she only smiled mockingly. She didn¡¯t hide it from Shen Xiaoxiao and said directly,?¡°If there¡¯s only this one benefit, then many women will go and get one. However, this Suoyin flower has another use. She can maintain the beautiful appearance that women dream of. However, the woman who gets this tattoo sometimes can¡¯t control herself and wants to get a man.¡±

    ¡°Besides the man who takes her virginity, as long as a man stays with her for a long time, he will slowly die. His whole body will be as thin as firewood, and when he dies, he will be so intoxicated that he will die.¡±

    ¡°This is really, really...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what to say. She was wondering why Liu Yufei was so self-depraved. Not only in her previous life, but in this life, she had seen it with her own eyes. There were already more than four men in this life, and this was not even counting those that she had not seen.

    She did not know who had brought Liu Yufei to get this tattoo.

    ¡°Why would a good daughter get this tattoo? Isn¡¯t she being manipted by this so-called Suoyin flower in this life?¡±

    When Huang Yueyan heard this, sheughed mockingly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? But there are always some people in this world who are exceptions. They believe that the greatest weapon of women is to lock men up and get everything they want. There is nothing to be curious about.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. Huang Yueyan was very familiar with this. Why was this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If you have the chance to see my good aunt at the party, you will believe that some women will not be able to resist the temptation for the sake of that face.¡±

    The meaning of these words was very big. Huang Yueyan was saying that the Ouyang family¡¯s head daughter-inw, Huo Wanting, also had a tattoo of a Suoyin flower?

    ¡°Could it be that she also?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she had it tattooed or not, but when I was young, she tricked me into getting it tattooed. Moreover, in the past ten years, I have never seen my good aunt¡¯s appearance change even a little. I just don¡¯t know how my uncle satisfied my aunt with the strict rules of the Ouyang family.¡±

    Her words were a little over the top. This was a private matter, but Huang Yueyan took the initiative to expose it. It could be seen that Huo Wanting had angered Huang Yueyan, and she was not even willing to cover up thest bit of shame for her.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have any tattoos.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Back then, my aunt brought me to that kind of ce for no reason. After that, my mother ran over nervously and had a big fight with my aunt before she took me away.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Huo is a wise woman, but doesn¡¯t Huo Wanting have a daughter? That Miss An Ning is an internationally renowned celebrity. Why didn¡¯t she bring her own daughter?¡±

    Huang Yueyan suddenly raised her head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but as far as I know, my good aunt doesn¡¯t treat Ouyang Ning very well. To put it bluntly, she must be extremely disgusted.¡±

    ¡°In my aunt¡¯s eyes, she would never bring An Ning to do such a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Extremely disgusted? Why?¡±

 Chapter 155 - Paternity Test

    <h4>Chapter 155: Paternity Test</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. This An Ning was Huo Wanting¡¯s biological daughter. Who didn¡¯t know that the Ouyang family only had two sons and a daughter? The only legitimate daughter, Ouyang Ning, was actually not liked by her mother? What kind of international joke was this?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but Weiwei, you have so many channels. You can go and check it out. Don¡¯t forget to let me know when the timees. Alright, the gossip is almost over. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll have tea another day!¡±

    Huang Yueyan suddenly came and left, leaving Shen Xiaoxiao sitting there deep in thought. She even began to specte about the hidden story of the Ouyang family, could it be that An Ning was Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s illegitimate daughter and was brought into the Ouyang family to be raised by his wife, Huo Wanting, which was why Huo Wanting hated her so much?

    Otherwise, why would her biological mother hate her so much?

    But just as she thought of this, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to p herself. Didn¡¯t she also have a biological mother who hated her so much?

    However, Gu Yuehua hated her because she wanted to take over all the properties of the Shen family because of money. But what about the Ouyang family? What about the Ouyang family?

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t wait to get someone to take a closer look, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t. Last time, when she wanted to investigate the Ouyang family, Yan Kuan immediately found out and even warned her. If she were to investigate Miss Ouyang again this time, it was obvious that Yan Kuan would definitely disagree.

    What secrets did the Ouyang family have, and why did Yan Kuan never allow her to investigate everything about the Ouyang family?

    She was confused, really confused¡­

    Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, Shen Xiaoxiao no longer forced herself to think about it. She simply prepared to go out for a walk. 19 followed behind her as usual. Yan Kuan went out early in the morning and told Shen Xiaoxiao that he wouldn¡¯t be back tonight.

    Every month at the beginning of the month, Yan Kuan would go out once. It was as short as one day and as long as three days. Every time he came back, he was exhausted.

    She had never seen this man show any signs of fatigue. However, every time he came back at the beginning of the month, there was a hint of sadness between his brows.

    She thought that she actually knew this man quite well. At least, she could easily tell whether this man was angry or happy. Or, even though he was clearly smiling, she could also feel the loneliness in his heart.

    As she strolled along the streets, the warm sunlight of early spring shone on herzily. She even felt a little drowsy.

    She deliberately chose the ce where the sunlight shone on to walk, avoiding those dark ces. After being reborn, she enjoyed the warmth of the sunlight on her body more than anyone else.

    This made her feel inexplicably real and inexplicably at ease!

    ¡°It¡¯s him? Why did he return to the country?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect to see someone she was familiar with when she was out for a walk. It was Pei Xi, the Second Young Master of the Pei family.

    Actually, Shen Xiaoxiao had only seen Pei Xi three times in her life. One time was during Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s annulment ceremony, one time was during Pei Dongguo¡¯s 80th birthday banquet, and the other time was at the entrance of a hospital.

    The three times they met were all in a hurry. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know much about Pei Xi. The only thing she remembered was that this was the only young man in the entire Pei family who had never looked down on her.

    He had always lived abroad and was not valued by the Pei family. At that time, she had even overheard Pei Meimei saying that Pei Xi had almost been passed on to Pei Tianai. The great aunt of the Pei family had never married in her entire life. She did not know the reason and had never returned to the country. She was an invisible figure in the entire upper-ss society.

    Pei Xi was a very clean person. At the very least,pared to the other two members of the Pei family, Pei Xi was much cleaner.

    Thest time she saw Pei Xi at the entrance of the hospital, Pei Xi was even very attentive and patient in helping an olddy whose legs were inconvenient. Hence, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feelings towards Pei Xi were veryplicated.

    If Pei Xi was a sunny sunflower, then she, Shen Xiaoxiao, was a moss that grew in a dark crevice. One was dazzling and brilliant, while the other could not see the light of day.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually very envious of such a young man. But now, after experiencing so much, Shen Xiaoxiao only viewed Pei Xi from the perspective of a bystander. Of course, if someone had to take charge of the Pei family business¡­ Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao would choose Pei Xi without the slightest hesitation.

    Swallow the Pei Corporation? Of course, that was good. But Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that she could not do it so far. Not only for now, but she would also have to work hard for at least another ten years. Perhaps then she would have this possibility.

    ¡°19, did Pei Xi suddenlye back because of the paternity test?¡±

    As a senior encyclopedia, 19 naturally quickly reported everything he knew.

    ¡°Miss, Pei Xi suddenly came back because of the paternity test, and the results were out an hour ago.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. It really came out? She immediately asked 19 curiously, ¡°Hurry up, tell me, tell me, what¡¯s the result?¡±

    19 saw how curious and interested the Miss was, and how she waspletely different from the dead and lost in her thoughts just now. As expected, the Miss loved to gossip about the feuds of the rich and powerful.

    ¡°Other than the Second Young Master of the Pei family, Pei Xi, Pei Li, Pei Meimei, and Pei Tianheng are not rted by blood at all.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Hahaha, hahahaha, it¡¯s actually like this, it¡¯s actually like this. Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I think you¡¯ll be more interested in listening to the next report.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stopped bursting intoughter and said to 19, ¡°Is there anything more hrious than this? Pei Li is an illegitimate child. Just thinking about this makes meugh.¡±

    19 was speechless, but he still reported everything that his boss had told him, ¡°Miss, Pei Li and Pei Meimei¡¯s biological father is Ouyang Jinming. The parent-child report also came out this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sure enough, herughter was stuck in her throat. This Pei Li was actually a member of the Ouyang family? How, how was this possible? Didn¡¯t they say that the children of close rtives were all deformed? Pei Li and Pei Meimei were not deformed either. On the contrary, they were both very smart.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that her question had already been voiced out. 19 looked at the Young Miss with a dumbfounded expression. Could it be that the Young Miss did not even know about this?

    ¡°Young Miss, even though the probability of the children of close rtives being deformed is high, they are not all deformed. Moreover, they are usually divided into two levels. They are either extremely smart or extremely stupid. Of course, there are also deformities. There are a few ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is that so?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not know about this. She was a child who had been trafficked since she was young. How could anyone talk to her about this? Even when she was overseas, she did not really understand what other people were saying. Of course, it was impossible for her to know about this.

    But now that she heard 19 say this, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Pei Li and Pei Meimei were the exceptions. They were extremely intelligent.

    However, if they were from the Ouyang family, it would be even more difficult to deal with them.

    ¡°Does Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming know?¡±

    ¡°They should know. Otherwise, this Second Young Master, Pei Xi, wouldn¡¯t be so unpopr with Ouyang Minyan.¡±

    Hearing 19¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Pei Xi in the ss window. It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Pei Xi to hold on to the position of the head of the Pei family.

    Eh? The woman opposite him was Pei Tianai? The daughter of the Pei family who has been abroad for more than ten years? Why was she back?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had seen a photo of Pei Tianai. She and Pei Tianheng were twins, so Pei Xi and Pei Tianai were somewhat simr.

    However, she did not know why Pei Tianai had suddenly returned. It seemed that the internal problems of the Pei family were much more chaotic than she had imagined¡­

 Chapter 156 - The Pei Family Shuffles the Cards

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Pei Family Shuffles the Cards</h4>

    ¡°How is it? The antidote hasn¡¯t been concocted yet?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the old man in front of him tiredly. This was already the top Chinese medicine practitioner in the country. All kinds of precious medicinal herbs were sent over one after another, but it was still not enough to save that person¡¯s life.

    Could it really be that ck Ganoderma mushroom?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before. In this world, other than the ck Ganoderma mushroom, no other medicine can save her. Right now, I can alleviate her pain and asionally keep her awake. However, in order to fully recover, only the ck Ganoderma mushroom can do it.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard the old man¡¯s words, he felt somewhatforted. He immediately asked anxiously, ¡°You said you can wake her up?¡±

    ¡°Of course. My golden needle technique still needs onest course of treatment. It¡¯s not a problem for me to wake her up after finishing it, but if I want to save her life, I still have to use the ck Ganoderma.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for her to wake up first.¡±

    Yan Kuan turned around and walked out of theboratory with some annoyance. ck Ganoderma? ck Ganoderma was with him, but he understood what the old man meant. It was a key that could cure the poison of ck Ganoderma, and that key was the little thing¡¯s family heirloom. Would she give it to him? And could he ask for it? For him to ask for the little thing, why did he feel so annoyed when he thought about it!

    ¡­

    Liu Qiangui hung up the phone. His expression had never been good. During this period of time, his good big brother really did not leave him any face. Not only that, he even spoke sarcastically. Did he really treat him as one of those little rascals? If he wanted to scold, he could scold. If he wanted to yell, he could yell?

    Liu Qiangui took out the stack of photos from the drawer. Initially, he thought that he should just forget about it. It was not easy for his big brother to find a sponsor. He should destroy it and return the photos to his big brother. However, he did not expect that he would wholeheartedly n for him, but he did not appreciate it at all.

    Since that was the case, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless. If these photos were not sold at a good price, he would be letting himself down.

    But who was he going to sell these photos to? Ouyang Minyan? No, giving them to her was equivalent to giving them to his big brother. Moreover, not only would he not get any benefits, his big brother might not spare him.

    Give them to Pei Tianheng? He was the most qualified to get this thing if his wife cheated on him. However, if he got angry and stopped all business rted to the Pei and Shen families, then he would also be indirectly implicated. There would be no benefits, and this would not work either.

    Then he could only give it to Pei Li. Didn¡¯t that brat always im to be one of the ten most outstanding youths, the most outstanding sessor of the capital society? Then he had to give it to this outstanding sessor and see how he would handle it. Perhaps he could really exchange it for arge sum of money.

    ¡­

    The Pei family reunion dinner was the first time in more than ten years that they had gathered together like this. Although Old Master Pei¡¯s mood did not seem high, he still perked up.

    No one in the younger generation of the Pei family knew what had happened to their grandfather. Hisplexion had always been unsightly. Other than treating their aunt slightly better, no one dared to go up and tease his beard.

    Even Pei Meimei, who was usually the most doted on, was mercilessly reprimanded by the old man. She did not dare to go up and provoke him.

    This atmosphere continued until the evening banquet. After dinner, Old Man Pei sat on the sofa as usual. He looked at the younger generation and sighed. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m old, Tianai, since you¡¯re back, don¡¯t leave. Otherwise, when your father dies one day, you won¡¯t even know it when you¡¯re abroad.¡±

    Pei Dongguo¡¯s words were firm, giving everyone a fright. However, Pei Tianai was not afraid. Instead, she smiled and said to Pei Dongguo, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re in good health. Live a long life. Live a long life. If you don¡¯t want me to leave, then I won¡¯t leave. I miss Dad too. It¡¯s been so many years since Ist came back. I understand when a fallen leaf returns to its roots.¡±

    Hearing Pei Tianai¡¯s words, Ouyang Minyan was filled with hatred in her heart. However, there was no room for her to doubt. She had already angered the old man in the afternoon, so she did not dare to go against him.

    Instead, she looked at Pei Meimei. A person like Pei Meimei naturally knew what she meant. She did not like her aunt either. When she was young, she liked to shut her up and criticize her. During the six months that she studied abroad, she listened to her nagging every day. She was so annoyed that she applied to stay in the dormitory. She did not expect to anger her aunt and have her call her an ingrate. In any case, she did not have a good impression of her aunt.

    ¡°Then if Aunt is not going back, who should be responsible for the foreign business?¡±

    ¡°This is not something a child like you should ask. You should focus on your studies. I have not settled the score with you regarding the matters in M Country. You better study well and don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±

    Pei Dongguo fiercely banged his crutch, scaring everyone. They did not expect that Pei Dongguo would even be willing to scold his favorite granddaughter. It seemed that he was determined to keep Pei Tianai.

    Ouyang Minyan looked at Pei Tianai and then at her second son who was sitting next to her. He was clearly her son, yet he was so close to her aunt as though they were mother and son. She felt even more ufortable and thought for a moment before saying,

    ¡°If Little Aunt returns, then Ah Xi will have no one to take care of him overseas. And Ah Xi¡¯s studies¡­¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no one to take care of him, then he will naturallye back. How can the descendants of my Pei family stay abroad all the time? And the eldest daughter-inw, are you a mother? Ah Xi has graduated for a year. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Ouyang Minyan¡¯s face turned red. She had actually forgotten such an important thing. This Second Brother had graduated for a year? So soon? Why did she remember that he was only a senior when he came backst time?

    ¡°Dad, look at what you said. How could I not remember? I mean, should Ah Xi study more like his big brother? It¡¯s always good to study more. Look at Ah Li. He¡¯s already the third year into his masters and is about to graduate. Although families like ours have to follow in their father¡¯s footsteps, we have to study more and have a degree. If this gets out, it¡¯ll be a great honor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Minyan is right. If Ah Xi wants to take the postgraduate exam, he can go back to the capital. I think Capital University is not bad. If that¡¯s the case, then he cane back. All these years abroad, your father didn¡¯t get to spend more time with you. I think it¡¯s better this way. Your big brother joined the mainpany as a university intern. You¡¯ve already been working in a branchpany abroad for a year. Why don¡¯t youe to thepany and start as a department manager? You can learn while you work. Dad, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tianheng, that¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s just that Ah Xi is a department manager. Ah Xi has long been a department manager overseas. How about this? Ah Xi will learn from Ah Cheng first. The position of department director is more suitable.¡±

    ¡°Dad, how can Ah Xi be a department director?¡±

    Ouyang Minyan was the first to roar. Although Pei Li¡¯s hand was also tightly clenched, he did not expect his father and grandfather to actually let his second brothere back and fight for power with him. Didn¡¯t they say that he would be in charge of the country while his second brother would stay abroad? Weren¡¯t things always peaceful all these years? Why did they have to change now?

    ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, you are bing more and more unruly. Why can¡¯t the descendants of my Pei family work in the Pei family¡¯spany? Don¡¯t you forget that this Pei Corporation was taken down by this old man using one hand and one foot. Whoever I want to enter thepany will enter thepany.¡±

    ¡°The descendants of the Pei family should be on guard and help each other. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s inappropriate for Ah Li and Ah Xi to work together.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also Tianai. Since you¡¯re back, you can also work in thepany. As for the branchpany, I¡¯ll send someone else over. Your Uncle Cheng¡¯s grandson has also graduated from university and is studying abroad. It¡¯ll be good for him to go.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    No one expected that the old man would release such a big bomb with a smile. However, who was Pei Li? Even though he had long considered the Pei Corporation as his possession, since Pei Dongguo had not personally handed thepany over to him, he absolutely could not reveal any ambition or displeasure.

    He believed even more that his grandfather¡¯s actions were to test him, to see if he could be a qualified sessor.

    Did he think Ah Xi could usurp his position? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. How could he not know who Ah XI was? He was not doted on by his parents since he was young and grew up with his aunt. Just based on this point, his mother would definitely not agree.

    There were too many grudges between his mother and his aunt. He could not exin it clearly with just a few sentences. However, Pei Li knew that even if the two of them were not mortal enemies, they would definitely not be any better.

    Therefore, when Pei Li saw his grandfather¡¯s actions, he immediately held Ouyang Minyan¡¯s hand and interrupted.

    ¡°Alright, Ah Xi should have returned a long time ago. All these years, you have been overseas and the chances for us brothers to meet have decreased by a lot. Now that we are both working in thepany, the two of us will definitely be able to carry the Pei Corporation forward. Don¡¯t worry, Father and Grandfather. Ah Xi, right?¡±

    When he heard this, Pei Dongguo¡¯s expression changed. This kid was really smart. Didn¡¯t he once ce all his hopes on this kid as well?

    Unfortunately, although he was smart, he was indeed a bastard. However, seeing that he was still so tactful, he didn¡¯t mind letting him work for the Pei family for free. The things of the Pei family could only belong to the Pei family. If others wanted to covet them¡­ It would also depend on whether he, Pei Dongguo, agreed or not.

    Pei Li saw that his grandfather was indeed looking at him with a strange gaze. He instantly felt that his guess was correct. His grandfather was doing this just to test him. He immediately put down half of his heart.

    This other half of his heart, he would only know the meaning of this after Pei Xi entered thepany.

    When Pei Xi returned to his room, he asked his aunt, Pei Tianai, excitedly, ¡°Is this really true? Am I the only one in the Pei family who is rted by blood?

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Xi, silence.¡±

    Pei Tianai was much calmer than Pei Xi and much more mature. The walls had ears, and her sister-inw was not someone to be trifled with. They had to be careful when they returned this time.

    ¡°But Aunt, is all of this real? Can I really go back to the head office to work?¡±

    Pei Tianai looked at Pei Xi¡¯s cautious and excited look and suddenly felt a little sad. This child was still too innocent. He was clearly the child of the Pei family, so why couldn¡¯t he work at the Pei Corporation? Even if her father and big brother left in the future, this Pei Corporation would still have Ah Xi¡¯s share.

    She could only me her father for being too biased these past few years. If not for her, what kind of life would Ah Xi lead?

    However, now that such a thing had actually happened, that good sister-inw of hers still thought that this was the time when she, from the Ouyang family, was allowed to reign supreme over the world more than ten years ago?

    This time, when she returned, not only did she want to let Ah Xi get what he deserved, she also wanted to take revenge for the hatred from more than ten years ago. The good sister-inw had ruined her marriage for the rest of her life. How could she let it go so easily?

    She had been alone and helpless all her life. Fortunately, Ah Xi was with her. Otherwise, even if she tore this ugly woman to shreds with her own hands, she would not feel relieved.

    If she had not snitched, would her lover have died in that car ident? She had obviously chosen to elope, which meant that she wanted to give up the right to inherit the Pei Corporation. However, the good sister-inw still refused to let her go.

    Just because she had been pampered more than her brother since young? Smarter than her brother? Could that idiot not see that even if she was pampered, the Pei Corporation would never be handed over to the daughter who married out? Idiot, what an idiot¡­

 Chapter 157 - I Donâ€™t Like Women Who Are Too Smart

    <h4>Chapter 157: I Don¡¯t Like Women Who Are Too Smart</h4>

    Liu Qiangui was in a good mood recently. He found everything pleasing to the eye. He even felt that the old woman at home¡¯splexion had improved a lot recently.

    The only thing that worried Liu Qiangui was his daughter, Liu Yumeng. This child was good in everything, whether she was good-looking (he thought) or had a good temperament. However, she was too simple-minded. Even now, she still wanted to marry that Ouyang Yu all day long.

    Liu Qiangui thought about it again and again and decided to send his daughter abroad. Now he was not short of money. In the past, he thought that if Liu Yufei wanted to go abroad to study, his brother would certainly let his daughter study.

    But yesterday, he tried to call again and asked. His brother¡¯s tone not only said that he was worthless, but he also said that Yumeng was worse than him.

    Even Buddha had to fight for his reputation, let alone a human? He had made up his mind to send his daughter out to learn some skills.

    ¡°Dad, is what you said true? Can I really go abroad to study? When Ie back from studying, they won¡¯t look down on me anymore?¡±

    When Liu Qiangui heard her daughter¡¯s words, he felt that he seemed to have underestimated his daughter. When he heard that she was willing to go abroad to study, it was quite a novelty.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a man of my word. I only have you as my daughter. Of course, I hope that you can do well. I still need you to support me for the rest of my life. Think about it. When youe back from studying abroad, be it your knowledge or temperament, you will be a few streets above Liu Yufei. No matter how outstanding she is, she is only in China.¡±

    ¡°Now, families with slightly better conditions will send their children abroad to further their studies. Our Mengmeng is so beautiful and so outstanding. Naturally, you have to go as well. Moreover, there are many more handsome and rich children abroad other than in China. Let¡¯s take the long view¡­ This Ouyang Yu looks like a yboy. If you find a better one, won¡¯t you drive the big house crazy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yumeng, your father is right. Girls whoe back from studying abroad are extremely precious. They can also marry a good man. However, you have to open your eyes wide and choose. Also, be careful when you do things, especially girls. Don¡¯t be like that Liu Yufei. If a woman serves many men, it won¡¯t be rare.¡±

    Liu Qiangui initially felt that his wife¡¯s words were a little too explicit and did not know how to avoid it. However, when he thought about it, it was indeed the case. They had to properly discuss these matters with his daughter when she was overseas alone. She was really like his niece¡­ At that time, he would have nowhere to cry.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, do you think I¡¯m stupid? I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m not stupid. You know what kind of person I am. I can¡¯t do what Liu Yufei did. I will cherish myself. Moreover, my family doesn¡¯t rely on me to sell meat to earn money. What do I want? Don¡¯t worry, I will learn my skills well and find an excellent son-inw for you. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±

    The matter was settled so easily. Liu Qiangui did not think that he would be able to convince his daughter so easily. However, he also realized that his daughter was not as stupid as she appeared to be. She had her own thoughts.

    Liu Qiangui was different from Liu Qianmin. Although he was scum, his heart for his precious daughter could not bepared to anyone else. He definitely did not have any interest in her.

    He knew his own matters. In his life, he only had one daughter, Liu Yumeng. He was infertile. Back then, when she was born, she was still a test-tube baby. Therefore, he was afraid for Liu Yumeng. He held her in his hands for fear that she would fall. Of course, he was good to her from the bottom of his heart.

    When Liu Qianmin found out that his niece had been sent to study abroad, he was shocked for a while. However, when he thought that his younger brother had probably spent all his family savings on his daughter, he did not know why he felt a little ufortable.

    The next day, he transferred a sum of money to Liu Qiangui, causing Liu Qiangui to be puzzled.

    ¡­

    Pei Li held the photo in his hand. Although he had paid arge sum of money, he had at least managed to appease the greedy Liu Qiangui. However, he did not expect his mother to actually get together with Liu Yufei¡¯s father.

    After thinking for a while, he decided not to question her mother because it was not the right time yet. He had an idea in his mind. With this thing, he could also make use of his mother. Perhaps he could really easily obtain the Shen Enterprise.

    The most important thing now was to urge the Shen family to call the eldest daughter of the Shen family back. The engagement between them should be fulfilled.

    ¡­

    ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re not going? Ouyang Tang¡¯s 75th birthday invited all the celebrities, and my engagement has been decided to be canceled at the birthday banquet. How can you not go?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought she had heard a huge joke. Wasn¡¯t this Yan Kuan clearly going to deal with the Ouyang family? Why didn¡¯t he attend the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet?

    The invitation cards had been sent, and there were a few more. Some were from the KN Group, and some were from K-ONE. Why didn¡¯t he attend such an important moment?

    Yan Kuan fiddled with theputer in his hand, as if he didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with his decision. Without even looking at Shen Xiaoxiao, he said very naturally, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that you wanted to personally resolve the engagement yourself and not let me interfere?¡±

    ¡°Why are you back now? I¡¯m letting you do it yourself, so that you won¡¯t say that you¡¯re useless and annoying again.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? When have I ever said that? Although I do want to do it myself, you don¡¯t have to not go. I won¡¯t ept your reason if it¡¯s not sufficient.¡±

    ¡°Unless, you¡¯re afraid? You¡¯re afraid of facing the Ouyang family? Am I right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao boldly said what was on her mind. Sure enough, Yan Kuan¡¯s hand that was fiddling with theputer paused. He raised his head to look at Shen Xiaoxiao. His eyes did not move at all. He was extremely focused. His deep eyes seemed to want to suck her whole body in. He looked at her until Shen Xiaoxiao was at a loss. Only then did he slowly withdraw his gaze. He raised his hand to close theputer and stood up. He slowly walked in front of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Have I ever told you that I like smart women, but I don¡¯t like my women being too smart?¡±

    ¡°As for your question just now, I can make an exception to answer you once. Yes, I am indeed avoiding the Ouyang family. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was forced back by his close proximity. His gaze was so cold that it made people shudder.

    She suddenly realized that she did not understand this man at all. His aura changed so easily. Just a moment ago, he could still hold her in his arms and whisper gently, but when he turned around, he was as cold and unpredictable as a stranger.

    At this moment, she suddenly began to rejoice. Her rtionship with him was only a transaction, only temporary.

    Because she had to admit that she was afraid of this man. At this moment, she was especially afraid.

    Her heart felt a little stifled and painful. There were also some things that came out from the bottom of her heart and flew away. She could not even catch hold of them.

    Suddenly, the person in front of her revealed a smile. The smile that was used to wipe out all life was never beautiful and affectionate.

    He was so contradictory that it was impossible for people to see him clearly and touch him deeply. This man¡¯s entire body was filled with bewitchment, thorns, and contradictions. She wanted to get close to him, but once she got close, she would be cut all over again. The pain was inexplicable.

    ¡°Look at how scared your little face is. Be good, smile¡­¡±

 Chapter 158 - Concealing

    <h4>Chapter 158: Concealing</h4>

    At the end of March, the bustling spring rain began to fall regardless of the season and the weather.

    Thewn outside the house had long sprouted green shoots and was full of vitality.

    The development of Dongyou country was neither fast nor slow, but Du Ze, who was eager to seed, appeared to be particrly anxious.

    Shen Xiaoxiao only realized at this time that Yan Kuan¡¯s vision was indeed very urate, and she no longer rejected Yu Lang helping thepany. However, her heart was always hairy, as if something was going to happen, and she had the illusion that she was inviting a wolf into the house.

    As for Yan Kuan, she still maintained the usual way of getting along with him. She did not change a single bit, but her heart was getting more and more uneasy.

    They had always maintained peace with the outside world, but they began to avoid each other when they were inside. At night, they would linger deeply, but they would also feel an inexplicable chill. Their gazes interweaved, but they were also separated from each other.

    This situation continued for half a month. No one knew what the other party was thinking or doing. No one knew what they desperately wanted.

    Yan Kuan was even more afraid than Shen Xiaoxiao to look into the other party¡¯s eyes, because he was also beginning to feel lost.

    Yes, he was lost. It was not that he had not examined the rtionship between him and Shen Xiaoxiao, but it had to be said that every time he examined her, the result was that he cared more about her than the previous time. Thinking about her would make him feel even more uneasy.

    He was actually very disgusted with such emotions. As the ck Emperor, he always maintained a clear mind and did not dare to have any unnecessary emotional fluctuations. He also did not want to be influenced by these things. However, he did not expect that¡­ All the things that he had been trying to avoid suddenly appeared.

    He did not know what affection was, nor did he know what love was. He only knew that he liked this partner. He liked her so much that he wanted to confine her to his side. She was not allowed to leave, and she was also not allowed to make contact with any other man, not even a nce.

    However, he also realized that the more he cared about her, the more she seemed to be out of his control. This made him extremely dissatisfied, and he felt extremely ufortable.

    These days, he had been avoiding her, and he didn¡¯t want to think about it because he realized that there was something that he couldn¡¯t do both. He wanted both ck Ganoderma and her. In fact,pared to the ck Ganoderma, he wanted her more. It was just that this multiple choice question was a little difficult, it was so difficult that he was afraid that even if she showed even the slightest bit of displeasure, his heart would ache to the bone¡­

    As an international criminal police officer, Li San Er actually knew in his heart that after his undercover identity was exposed, he should immediately go abroad and return to the headquarters. However, he knew even more clearly that he couldn¡¯t go out.

    Vaguely, he even found some connections. It seemed that the Dark Empire, which was listed as a mysterious file by the FBI, was involved in this.

    Unfortunately, just as he stepped on the edge, all hope was mercilessly cut off by them.

    At this moment, his file was probably listed as a traitor and a wanted criminal in the FBI. If it was not because he was in China, he would have beenpletely dealt with by all kinds of follow-up personnel.

    It was also at this moment that he finally saw clearly. Once he was targeted by the people of the Dark Empire, he would either be their ally or an enemy. When dealing with enemies, their usual rule was to make the other party suffer a fate worse than death.

    The goods had just been sent away, and there was a huge amount of money added to the ount book. Li San Er was shocked when he saw this. Such a huge amount was a huge case even in the FBI.

    However, the Dark Empire still did not have any instructions. Not only that, they even told him that he could use the money as he pleased, and the business had to be direct. As long as the Liu family had any instructions, he would follow them. This made him feel extremely strange.

    ¡°Boss, Miss Liu has arrived.¡±

    Li San¡¯s thoughts were cut off. Looking at his underling who came to report, he put the ount book back into the drawer. After a while, Liu Yufei walked in with her underling.

    Li San Er looked at this beautiful and well-built woman. His eyes were firm but there was no trace of appreciation.

    It was this gaze that made Liu Yufei feel a little depressed as soon as she saw it. This was because this man looked at her with no desire in his eyes.

    She could not control a man without desire!

    She could only deal with the matter as it was. That was why she had always felt insecure and felt that this man was not reliable at all.

    Of course, she had also thought of leaving such a hidden matter to someone she was familiar with. However, ck Tiger had already died in a car ident. It was obvious that she had notpletely controlled that Scarface and there was not a qualified candidate either. It had to be said that only Li San Er could temporarily do this.

    However, although he had always done things professionally, he was meticulous and smart. He was an excellent partner.

    ¡°Third Brother, have those goods left?¡±

    Li San Er nced at the woman who called him Third Brother. What was she trying to do by being so friendly?

    ¡°They leftst night. I remember telling Miss Liu about it. Miss Liu, why don¡¯t you just say what¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re the one who said that we¡¯re doing business.¡±

    Looking at his cold and unpredictable look again, Liu Yufei frowned. She reached into her bag and took out a stack of photos. She threw them over and said to Li San Er, ¡°I hope you can deliver these to this ce in three days.¡±

    Li San Er took the photos and flipped through them one by one. The more he looked at them, the more disgusted he felt. After reading them, he closed the photos and threw them back to Liu Yufei.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept this. I also advise Miss Liu Not to ept it. This is different from those dead things. This is a child. I won¡¯t do such a wicked thing.¡±

    ¡°Wicked? What a joke. Third Brother actually thinks that we are afraid of being wicked in our line of work?¡±

    Third Brother looked away from Liu Yufei with some disgust. He turned around and pulled open the drawer. He took out a ledger and threw it on the table.

    ¡°This is the ledger. Miss Liu, please!¡±

    Liu Yufei was stunned. Was he trying to break up with her?

    ¡°Third Brother, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean! I¡¯m not going to kidnap and sell children. We thieves have our own way of doing things. In our line of work, you can do things like murder and arson, but you¡¯re not allowed to kidnap and sell children. As long as you¡¯re one of Li San Er¡¯s subordinates, you¡¯re not allowed to touch them!¡±

    Liu Yufei smiled unflinchingly. Was he pretending to be aloof?

    However, she did not n on Li San Er definitely taking on this matter. As long as she could earn money, she knew that there were many people who wanted to take on this matter.

    She calmly took the photo back and did not say anything. She smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t do it. Third Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk about our business. Recently, I need a sum of money. I¡¯m afraid that Third Brother will have to work hard a few times.¡±

    ¡°I remember that this month, there have been two deliveries. It¡¯s so frequent. Miss Liu, do you believe in me too much? Or do you look down on the Chinese police too much?¡±

    ¡°I naturally know what Third Brother is capable of. Isn¡¯t he too anxious? How about this? I¡¯ll give Third Brother ten percent more this time. I wonder if Third Brother can¡­¡±

    As soon as Liu Yufei left, Li San Er sent the obedient content to his mailbox as usual. After thinking about it, he felt that it was inappropriate, so he got up and hid the ount book again.

    ¡­

    On the other end of theputer, Yan Kuan looked at the information and calmly put them all into a file. When Shen Xiaoxiao asked him as usual, this time, Yan Kuan handed her the thing that he had faked earlier¡­

 Chapter 159 - Mysterious Dark Hand

    <h4>Chapter 159: Mysterious Dark Hand</h4>

    Scarface looked at the photos in his hands. He had never felt calm before. He had seen many women like this, but this was the first time he had seen someone like Liu Yufei. She was flirtatious to the bone and deep in her thoughts. Now, it seemed that she was extremely vicious.

    People like him who were bleeding on the edge of the knife knew that there were two types of people. Regardless of whether they were the most evil people, they were extremely repulsive. In some ces, they would even be destroyed by people. One was rapists, and the other was child traffickers.

    If these two kinds of people were in prison, they would be beaten up foolishly. They didn¡¯t even ask for the reason. As long as you were in prison because of one of these two things, well, if you coulde out in one piece, it would be the great kindness of your ancestors. Many people who came out of prison would have broken a rib on their arm.

    At this moment, Scarface was very surprised. Liu Yufei actually wanted to do something that even he didn¡¯t want to do. What was this woman thinking?

    However, during this period of time, he had been fooling around with Liu Yufei almost every day. He clearly felt that his body was as light as a swallow and his body was healthy. For a moment, he felt conflicted. Was he going to rely on this girl or do something?

    Actually, when he first arrived here, he also wanted to find something to do. However, he didn¡¯t have any practical direction to find what he wanted to do. Now that he was asked to take over this, firstly, he could pull the connection between them closer. Secondly, he could also have a way to earn money.

    He did not say it out loud. He said that he wanted to consider it. He also wanted to see the reason why this woman was so eager to make money.

    Scarface himself did not realize it. However, in the past half a month, he had clearly lost weight at a visible speed. However, he felt that this was a sign that his body was healthy. However, those underlings all guessed that their boss had an incurable disease. This weight loss was a little too fast. Furthermore, his face had always been glowing red. However, his face was now pale and his dimples were deep. Other than himself, no one else felt that it was normal.

    The main reason was that for Scarface, after he was with Liu Yufei, this would only end after at least twice a night. One had to know that this kind of ability was the most powerful in the past twenty years. It was also something that had never happened before.

    Therefore, Scarface was more inclined to listen to Liu Yufei¡¯s words, because he always felt that following a woman like Liu Yufei who had a Suoyin flower, as long as there were benefits, there were no disadvantages.

    When Liu Yufei returned home, Liu Qianmin was already waiting in the study room. When he saw her return, he hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it? Is it done?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. He said that he would consider it, but I saw that he was very short of money recently, so he would definitely agree. But Father, does that person really promise that when the timees, he will let me marry the son of the first wife of the Ouyang family?¡±

    Liu Yufei was still a little worried. Whether it was smuggling leather bags or those white noodles that were asionally brought along, plus the kidnapping of the babies, was all for the sake of getting enough money to give to that mysterious person.

    You said that that person was a member of the Ouyang family, but he seemed to be a little hostile toward the Ouyang family. You said that he wasn¡¯t for the Ouyang family, he could promise that she would sessfully marry the third generation of the Ouyang family. Such a big temptation¡­ How could she and her father not agree?

    Why did they trust that mysterious person so much?

    He knew everything about the Ouyang family by heart. Not only that, their family had made several decisions because he supported them from behind. Otherwise, would he be able to give the little driver a stable position as the CEO of the Shen Enterprise?

    They did have shares, but even with the shares in Liu Qianmin¡¯s hands, he was definitely not a major shareholder of the Shen Enterprise. In addition, that strange pattern on her body was also done by that mysterious person who had asked Gu Yuehua to take her to get it done, so¡­ In Liu Yufei¡¯s heart, she was both worried and yearning about this matter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any problems. Don¡¯t you believe that person? Don¡¯te into contact with a small figure like Ouyang Yu. Right now, we only need to do these deals well.

    ¡°That person said that as long as we are capable, it¡¯s not impossible for us to work together without the Pei family.¡±

    ¡°And let me tell you, that fourth daughter of the Ouyang family, the big star, An Ning, her identity is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Not simple? An Ning?¡±

    Liu Yufei was shocked. How could this An Ning not be simple again? Could it be that her father had learned something from that mysterious person?

    ¡°She is not the biological daughter of Ouyang Jincheng and Huo Wanting. She is adopted.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yufei was shocked. What kind of joke was this? Adopted? The Ouyang family would actually let a girl who was adopted be the daughter of the first wife? How was this possible?

    ¡°Dad, this can¡¯t be possible. If she was from another family, it might still be possible, but she is the daughter of the first wife. In the future, she will inherit the Ouyang family. It can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    Liu Yufei carefully looked at her father Liu Qianmin¡¯s eyes and saw that he did not dodge at all. This was the truth, not a joke.

    ¡°The Ouyang family is such a traditional and simple aristocratic family. Would they be willing to let the eldest daughter of the Ouyang family go out and be a celebrity? Even for a family like ours, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to let you go and be a celebrity or something like that. Would the Ouyang family be willing?¡±

    ¡°Even if the Ouyang family is willing, this Ouyang family concubine¡¯s daughter cannot only be a few, and more than a few of them are quiet, but why they do not go? Why must this fourth daughter go? Do you ever wonder why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Ouyang family dotes on the Fourth Young Miss and cannot dissuade her. How can the heiress of an aristocratic family be allowed to do these things in public?¡±

    ¡°There was only one reason. An Ning isn¡¯t the daughter of the Ouyang family at all. The fourth generation of the Ouyang family doesn¡¯t know about this. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard about Ouyang Minyan¡¯s words. When this matter was mentioned, she hurriedly avoided the topic. Her expression and expression weren¡¯t right, so this matter is most likely true.¡±

    ¡°This is really strange. Huo Wanting gave birth to a total of three sons. This only daughter once made us envious. If she wasn¡¯t from the Ouyang family and could be adopted by the Ouyang family as the daughter of the Ouyang family, her identity won¡¯t be simple, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but it should be rted to the big event that happened in the Ouyang family 20 years ago. An Ning is only 24 years old. She was four years old at that time, so she should remember some of it.¡±

    When Liu Yufei heard that it was about the secret information of the Ouyang family, she immediately asked with even more confusion, ¡°Dad, what exactly happened in the Ouyang family 20 years ago? So many people in the Ouyang family started to take up official positions. No matter how you look at it, it seems like they are storing up energy and worrying about something. What exactly happened to the Ouyang family 20 years ago? Why is everyone so secretive about it?¡±

 Chapter 160 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 160: Suspicion</h4>

    ¡°Is this Li San Er reliable? Liu Yufei hasn¡¯t made any movements for so long? Impossible, right? Trafficking? Drug trafficking? Smuggling? Organ trading? She only wants to smuggle leather goods?¡±

    Yan Kuan listened as Shen Xiaoxiao counted all the things that Liu Yufei might do. The more he listened, the more confused he became. This girl hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, and what he wanted her to see was only on the surface. Did she really guess it out of thin air, or did she know that Liu Yufei too well? She actually guessed it so urately?

    This was really very strange!

    ¡°It seems that you know that Liu Yufei very well. Do you think that a woman is so bold? Won¡¯t she be afraid of being caught doing these things? Any of the things you said out there would lead to decapitation. Do you think that she would give up her life for money?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were not without reason, but what Shen Xiaoxiao knew was what she had experienced in her previous life. Liu Yufei had indeed done it. Although she still could not figure out where Liu Yufei got the courage to do such a heinous thing, and why she had to do such a thing. But she was certain that it was definitely for money.

    However, regardless of whether it was the Shen Enterprise or the Liu family themselves, it was impossible for them tock money at a time when they needed to do such heinous things inrge numbers. So, who did the Liu family give the money to?

    ¡°Anyway, I just feel that this Liu Yufei isn¡¯t that simple. Also, she definitely needs money to do that leather goods smuggling thing. However, the Liu family doesn¡¯t have anything that needs money at the moment. Why is she so anxious to get money? It can¡¯t be to save up for her dowry, so I think it¡¯s very strange.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think this Liu Yufei used the money to do something else? Or maybe she gave the money to someone?¡±

    ¡°Your little brain really moves. To whom? Who did you say she gave it to? They did it so mysteriously, and who would believe that the Liu family would do such a thing? Alright, don¡¯t think about it. If they really did something else, I¡¯ll tell you immediately. Be good.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why, but she had a feeling that Yan Kuan was perfunctory. Her eyes rolled, and she thought for a moment before saying to Yan Kuan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take Qian Weitang¡¯s ount bookst time? What does it say? Let me see it. We had an agreement back then. This ount book was originally mine, but it was swindled away by you.¡±

    Yan Kuan put down the newspaper in his hand and looked at this person who was already acting shamelessly. With a subtle smile, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I remember that some people don¡¯t seem to understand the ledger. They¡¯ve been learning for so long, but they can only understand a little bit. Even if I show you the ledger, do you think you¡¯ll be able to understand it?¡±

    As soon as he said those words, Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that her liver hurt. This damned man knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any reliable information. She red at him angrily, got up, and went into the bathroom with her pajamas.

    After Yan Kuan watched her leave, he let out a sigh of relief. This little guy¡¯s pestering skills were getting better and better. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were not without reason. In some aspects, it was almost the same as what she had thought. There was definitely someone behind the actions of the Liu family and the Pei family. Even the funds that they had received were all given to some people. However, he did not know who the mastermind was and why they needed such a huge sum of money.

    And would the things he was worried about happen? Would he be able to bring down the Ouyang family in one fell swoop? And that person lying there motionless, how would he save her?

    In just a short month, Huang Yueyan had transferred more than half of the assets of the Huang Corporation abroad. Even Yan Kuan was somewhat impressed by this method, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t bepletely removed. At the very least, it was shown to everyone, it was still the Huang family, the richest family in the capital.

    Meanwhile, Huang Yueyan¡¯s father was still intoxicated with life and death as he pulled his illegitimate son to carefully n how to bring down his daughter and help his son rise to power. However, he did not know that Huang Yueyan had already made the first move and secretly seeded.

    When the Huang father and son were about to make trouble, it would depend on Huang Yueyan¡¯s mood. Would she be willing to y with the Huang father and son or get rid of these two eyesores at the same time?

    However, ording to what Shen Xiaoxiao knew in her previous life, Huang Yougui died not long after. It could be seen that Huang Yueyan¡¯s methods were definitely not simple. As for that illegitimate child, other than knowing that this person existed, Shen Xiaoxiao had never seen him. She believed that many people had never seen him either.

    ¡­

    When Liu Yufei heard her father¡¯s words, she felt extremely pleased in her heart. That Ouyang Minyan was indeed a shameless old scavenger. At such an old age, she was still able to be charmed by her father. However, there were benefits in the end¡­ At least now, the Ouyang family would not send people to kill her, and that matter did not seem to have been deliberately concealed.

    Liu Qianmin patted Ouyang Minyan¡¯s chest and assured her that Liu Yufei definitely did not have any so-called videos in her hands. It was a misunderstanding, everything was a misunderstanding.

    Anyway, she did not know what tricks Liu Qianmin used to coax Ouyang Minyan to shut up about Liu Yufei¡¯s matter. Even the contact between Liu Yufei and Pei Li was no longer as repulsive as before.

    However, Liu Yufei now had a bigger backing. Of course, she did not like someone like Pei Li. It was just that Liu Yufei was used to preparing for both sides. Therefore, before she was sure to marry into the Ouyang family, she would definitely find a spare tire for herself. A win-win situation was what she liked to see the most.

    ¡­

    The atmosphere in the Pei family was a little gloomy recently. To be more precise, the Pei family was now divided into two factions. One faction was dominated by Pei Tianai who loved Pei Xi, Pei Tianheng, and the other faction was naturally formed by Pei Li, Pei Meimei, and Ouyang Minyan.

    As for an old fox like Pei Dongguo, he was naturally in charge of this faction. On the surface, he maintained his impartiality, but in reality, he was constantly creating more trump cards for Pei Xi to win over more chips.

    Both Pei Meimei and Ouyang Minyan were well aware of Pei Li¡¯s grievance. However, Ouyang Minyan had been enjoying her sess recently, so her grievance for her son was not as obvious. It was just that both Pei Li and Ouyang Minyan felt that their family had been having such a difficult time recently¡­ The reason why the Pei family was so divided into different parties was ultimately because of Aunt Pei Tianai, a woman who was extremely powerful and capable.

    Even if Pei Li were to face her, he would be killed instantly by her. She was decisive and ruthless. Moreover, because she had been abroad for a long time, her way of thinking was even faster.

    In addition, Pei Tianheng had raised his hand to vote in favor of thepany¡¯s recent reform proposals. Now, Pei Li finally understood why his mother, Ouyang Minyan, and Pei Tianai couldn¡¯t get along. Pei Tianai, who was doted on by thousands of people, was probably the only person in her life who wasn¡¯t envious of her other than her marriage.

 Chapter 161 - Sore Legs

    <h4>Chapter 161: Sore Legs</h4>

    Pei Li tidied up his clothes and listened to his mother, Ouyang Minyan¡¯s, nagging. Today was his grandfather¡¯s 75th birthday, and his grandfather had always liked him more. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Pei Xi would do anything. Mainly because his aunt, Pei Tianai, he had always had a strong sixth sense. He always felt that his father¡¯s change wasn¡¯t just because of his aunt¡¯s return. He was more afraid that his father would find out about Ouyang Minyan and Liu Qianmin. If that happened¡­ His inheritance rights would be in danger.

    Therefore, whether it was for himself or for his mother, he had other ns to borrow his grandfather¡¯s birthday party tonight. His younger brother, Pei Xi, would probably me him.

    After so many years, his rtionship with Pei Xi was indeed not close. At most, he would hand over the overseaspany to his younger brother, Pei Xi. However, no one could get their hands on anything rted to the Pei family in the country. That was his, and it could only be his.

    Thinking of Liu Yufei, who had been getting more and more intimate with him recently, Pei Li¡¯s eyes shed with determination. Liu Yufei would definitely not be able to marry him. He could y around with her, but when a woman married him, she had to be a clean person.

    Now, it seemed that it was not bad for Liu Yufei to be paired with his good younger brother, Pei Xi. Their ages were not that different. Moreover, although Pei Xi was not as handsome as him, he had a burly figure and a strong physique. He was more like his father and grandfather.

    Pei Li thought that he did not mistreat Liu Yufei and his brother. It was not bad to make them a couple.

    As for himself, that Miss Lin Weiwei was not bad. She stood behind KN Group. No matter what rtionship she had with KN Group, he believed that she would be willing to use the title of president for him. This Lin Weiwei was definitely worth investing in more than Liu Yufei.

    Moreover, he had taken a fancy to Lin Weiwei in the beginning. At that time, he had thought that it was just for fun because that girl was really interesting. However, the girl¡¯s methods and style at thest mother¡¯s banquet were more suitable for the style of the mistress of the family.

    In addition, although the business that their family wanted to negotiate with the KN Group was temporarily put on hold because of Ouyang Minyan¡­ He never doubted his own advantages. It was difficult to hook up with such a girl, but it was notpletely impossible.

    If he could be with Lin Weiwei, then the Pei family would only be on the same level. This was a very good deal. Therefore, even if he did not see Lin Weiwei several times, he was not worried. This time, he personally sent someone to deliver the birthday invitation. He believed that as long as one wanted to gain a foothold in the capital¡¯s upper-ss society, there would be no one who wouldn¡¯t attend the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet.

    So now, he would sit and wait for her to deliver herself to his door. As for how he would n thister, he had already nned it out.

    For a Ouyang family¡¯s banquet, different people had different thoughts. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how other people would n it.

    At this moment, she looked at the clothes in the closet and was not interested at all. She turned her head to look at the person who was sitting at the head of the bed, dressed in home clothes. She was extremely displeased.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll get someone to send another batch over. Your mouth is so pouty that you can hang an oil barrel on it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. The clothes in the closet almost covered all the fashionable styles of the season, and these gowns were all custom-made. There was no need for them at all. The reason why she was not interested was because Yan Kuan was not preparing to go at the moment.

    Of course, Yan Kuan knew what Shen Xiaoxiao was worried about. However, he found it funny and cute when he saw this girl¡¯s small eyes and vague expressions of wanting to say something.

    Of course, he would go back to attend the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet. After being separated for 20 years, he also wanted to see if the people of the Ouyang family would still recognize him when he stood in front of them. Would they still remember the things that they deliberately erased back then?

    ¡°Aiya, my leg is sore. I can¡¯t even change my clothes when I think about it. It seems that this banquet is going to be¡­¡±

    Yan Kuan deliberately moaned as he carefully observed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression. As expected, the people standing in the closet had long pricked up their ears to listen to his words. Now that they heard his words, look at her small face. Everything was written on it. She was really too innocent.

    ¡°Is your leg sore? Come, let me rub it for you. If you rub it, it won¡¯t be sore anymore. If it¡¯s not sore anymore, we can go out, right?¡±

    Yan Kuan sat on the bed calmly. Looking at her attentive little appearance, his eyes narrowed slightly. He stared at her small hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s not this leg.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that she had rubbed it wrongly and hurriedly changed her leg. This small hand was like a tickle. Yan Kuan suddenly felt that he had brought this upon himself. Look at that disappointing little brother of his¡­ Looking at the person who was only wearing a nightgown and jumping around in front of him, Yan Kuan said:

    ¡°It¡¯s not this leg either.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. There were only two legs. How could there be one more? Was he ying with her, or was he doing it on purpose?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to raise her head and wanted to go up against him. But just as she raised her head, she realized that there really was a third leg. This beast, this beast, was ready to jump away, but she was not as fast as Yan Kuan. He pulled her into his arms.

    ¡­

    At the end of the story, the big bad wolf pounced on the little wolf cub. When they arrived at the banquet, other than the Ouyang family, therge banquet hall was already packed with people.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was suitable for red because red was mboyant, red was gorgeous, and red was bloody.

    However, today was his birthday. If she wore red, it would attract too much attention. Tonight, she was fully prepared to do something big. She would not ruin her n for such a small matter.

    She wore a modified red satin cheongsam. Her fair and bare neck could be seen and she had already tied her hair up into a bun. She wore her favorite emerald hairpin and an emerald bracelet on her hand. She was rich and beautiful.

    Yan Kuan wore his usual ck suit. Tonight, he seemed to have specially dressed up. He looked more forceful and cold.

    It was only then that Shen Xiaoxiao realized that she had been deceived. This person had actually changed his mind about attending the banquet a long time ago. Only she was stupid enough to remain in the valley.

    Yan Kuan looked at the fair little hand that was holding his hand. It was smooth and fair. Other than the thin calluses on her palm, his results these days had been pretty good. It was just that this hand was a little too monotonous.

    Yan Kuan stopped in his tracks and turned around to lead his people into the study. He did not avoid opening the password box and took out a box from the box.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ancient ebony box. What was it? It was ced so mysteriously.

    ¡°Put it on.¡±

 Chapter 162 - Special Ring, Yan Kuanâ€™s Identity!

    <h4>Chapter 162: Special Ring, Yan Kuan¡¯s Identity!</h4>

    Inside the boxy a pair of oddly-shaped rings. One big and one small, they were exactly the same design. The interface was made of thick green jade, but this ring seemed to be made of ck jade. The most peculiar thing was that they were not made of artificial iy. They were made naturally.

    And this ring, it was very simr to the thing on her neck. Whether it was the color or the touch, Shen Xiaoxiao was a little confused for a moment.

    However, what made Shen Xiaoxiao even more surprised was not the ring, but Yan Kuan¡¯s expression. No matter how she looked at it, he seemed a little nervous. What was going on?

    ¡°Put it on!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Yan Kuan wanted her to put on that small ring? But it was just a ring. Why did his expression look so strange?

    ¡°Put it on.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ring that was once again in front of her. She did not know what was wrong with this proud man. Moreover, where was she supposed to wear this ring? However, when she saw that there was a rare trace of nervousness and worry in his eyes¡­ She swallowed her words.

    No matter how calm he looked on the surface, she would not be mistaken about his gaze.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the ring from Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and prepared to put it on her left middle finger. However, Yan Kuan said again, ¡°Ring finger.¡±

    This man was really acting out. The ring finger was worn for marriage. Did he know or not?

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything and don¡¯t ask. Put it on first.¡±

    As if he had already seen through Shen Xiaoxiao, he directly used his words to block her mouth. Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a sense of nervousness in her heart. It was as if the ring in her hand had some big background¡­ It actually made Yan Kuan, who had never changed his expression, reveal a strange look.

    For a moment, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt her heart lift up. She put the ring on her ring finger.

    The size was just right. Moreover, with this ring on her finger, she had originally thought that it would look old-fashioned, but it actually looked so well-matched.

    There was no woman who did not love jewelry, especially when the ring looked particrly beautiful. Shen Xiaoxiao even picked up her hand as if she was presenting a treasure to Yan Kuan. As she looked at it, she asked, ¡°How is it? Does it look good? I didn¡¯t expect that this design is quite old, but this ring looks pretty good on my hand. What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s dazed look and waved her hand in front of his eyes again. However, she did not expect Yan Kuan to grab her hand and flip it over and over again. After seeing that this ring was indeedpletely suitable for her, his expression suddenly changed again. He even added a hint of a smile. Shen Xiaoxiao was baffled by what she saw.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan casually putting another slightlyrger ring on his ring finger. She felt that it was a little strange. Did this person know? Or did he not know? This was the ring finger. It was the ring finger. One only wore it for marriage.

    ¡°This, this, is it suitable for us to wear on this ring finger?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Yan Kuan casually draped the shawl over her shoulders and pulled her into the car. He looked at the ring again and felt inexplicably relieved. This ring had actually chosen her. He was very happy, no, very satisfied, very joyful. He was so happy that he was about to go crazy.

    He did not know why he was so excited and happy. However, when he saw that the ring had chosen this little thing, he suddenly felt that the ring had good taste. When he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡­ He was no longer as worried as before. Instead, he suddenly felt as bright as he had never felt before.

    Now, what he actually wanted to do more was to pull this little thing back to the room and fiercely love her.

    Unfortunately, she had to attend that banquet tonight for the sake of that damn engagement that was tied to her body. At this moment, he had never hated that engagement before. He could not wait to immediately make a move and break off the engagement.

    ¡°19, drive faster. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Your skills are getting rusty. Look at this slowness.¡±

    19 felt wronged. It was already close to 120, and it was still on the main street. How could this be considered slow?

    Boss had urged him a few times. Was he in such a hurry? Since he was in such a hurry, why didn¡¯t he go out earlier? Sigh, it was really difficult to be a secret guard now.

    However, no matter how fast 19 was, ording to Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan¡¯s procrastination when they went out, by the time they reached the Ouyang family¡¯s mansion, it was already filled with champagne and beautiful shadows. The pce was crisscrossed with each other, and the shadows were moving.

    ¡°This Ouyang Mansion, except for Ouyang Cheng who opens it once every year on his birthday, it¡¯s usually never open.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was surprised when she heard that. Ouyang Cheng and Ouyang Tian were blood-rted brothers. But the family head was his older brother, Ouyang Tian. It was strange that the family head, Ouyang Tian, never celebrated his birthday. However, his younger brother, Ouyang Cheng, could only be considered as a branch, but he would open the Ouyang family once every year for the public to see. This was really a little strange.

    ¡°Why do I feel that this Ouyang family is filled with a strange smell? Look at the decorations here. Although they are all antique, and all the decorations are priceless antiques, why do I feel that this ce is a little, a little¡­¡±

    ¡°A little cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a little cold. Eh, you think so too?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at Yan Kuan. However, Yan Kuan seemed to have started from the moment he entered the Ouyang family¡¯s mansion. His entire body was actually a little colder than the Ouyang family¡¯s old mansion. If she wasn¡¯t used to him¡­ She would probably only think that this ce and Yan Kuan were actually a good match.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I think so, but this ce has always been filled with decay and coldness, filled with blood and ughter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to respond to Yan Kuan¡¯s words for a moment because she always felt that when Yan Kuan said these words, his entire body was filled with sadness and had a strange aura of death that even she could not exin clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    The warm palm was the rare redemption of Yan Kuan¡¯s cold heart. He really stood in this mansion that he had knelt on the ground for three days and three nights, leaving all of his self-esteem here¡­ His heart had originally been as calm as a pool of stagnant water. The wind was calm and the waves were calm, but who knew that the waves in this ce were turbulent?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see how beautiful this ce is. Let¡¯s also take a good look at how mighty and domineering the number one family in China is.¡±

    ¡°You are actually¡­¡±

    Yan Kuan turned his head to look at this girl and touched her face. He rarely nodded and whispered into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear, ¡°Yes, your man is a member of the Ouyang family, but was once the burden of the Ouyang family. This little thing must hide this secret well¡­¡±

 Chapter 163 - The Illegitimate Son of the Ouyang Family

    <h4>Chapter 163: The Illegitimate Son of the Ouyang Family</h4>

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was surprisingly calm. Perhaps she had always had such a bold guess, and when this matter was confirmed, she felt as if a huge rock had fallen to the ground.

    As expected!

    However, looking at this man¡¯s calm and unperturbed expression, she did not have any confidence in her heart. She was also more afraid of this Yan Kuan. This Yan Kuan looked even more terrifying than his usual arrogance and disdain. It also made people avoid him even more. It was as if he was the devil who had returned from hell and was tidying up everything, waiting for his rampage and revenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill anyone, and I won¡¯t go on a killing spree. You don¡¯t have to worry about that small gaze of yours. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of your man.¡±

    The words that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted tofort him with were stuck in her throat. Comfort. She really did not know how tofort him. However, she could definitely give him a warm hug.

    She crossed her arms to protect the unusually cold person. Her heart actually began to slowly turn from calm to pain. Her heart ached.

    In the banquet hall that was separated by a wall. Listening to the asionalughter and joying from inside, her heart was a little tired and also a little depressed. She even had the illusion that she wanted to pull this man away and leave this ce.

    But she knew that she could not be so willful tonight.

    ¡°Do you know the identity of the CEO of Tangge Hotel, Hu Han? He is also a member of the Ouyang family. He is Ouyang Jinchuan¡¯s illegitimate child.¡±

    This news shocked Yan Kuan. That Hu Han was actually the illegitimate child of Ouyang Jinchuan, the third son of Ouyang Tian? This was really strange.

    Hu Han was almost 30 years old. Moreover, ording to his information, both of his parents died and he grew up abroad. He had investigated and there was no doubt that it was fake. However, if Hu Han was really Ouyang Jinchuan¡¯s illegitimate child, then it must have been 30 years ago.

    ¡°How did you get your news?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Third Uncle is Chinese, after all. We don¡¯t know what happened decades ago, but Third Uncle might know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. That Shen Jinwen is quite capable, but his talent doesn¡¯t lie in business. Otherwise, your Shen family wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this thoughtfully, he tapped his watch a few times and seemed to issue a series of instructions. Shen Xiaoxiao saw that his expression had returned to normal and there was nothing wrong with him except that he was a little cold, so she said:

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in. Isn¡¯t that Hu Han alsoing tonight? And that girlfriend of his, she¡¯s not an easy person to deal with. I¡¯m afraid that she has long been in contact with the Ouyang family.¡±

    This news came out one after another. Yan Kuan gently pulled Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s left hand and kissed it gently. He pulled her into the battlefield that belonged to them tonight.

    The waiters and servants who walked past could be seen in this old and antique mansion.

    The white shirt looked clean and neat, but Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the hearts of these people could not be wiped clean with this white cloth no matter what.

    Anyone who came to the banquet tonight more or less looked more formal and more retro in their clothes.

    A room full of qipao with different costumes made Shen Xiaoxiao look sideways. ¡°Is this a group transmigration tonight? We¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled faintly and did not say anything. However, when he looked at the hall, he saw that there were quite a number of people from the Ouyang family. Be it An Ning or Ouyang Yu, even the eldest son of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Jinming, had arrived.

    Yan Kuan could not describe what he felt in his heart. He just walked into the hall with a somewhat depressed expression.

    The ancient paintings on the wall, the antique vases ced at the corner of the wall, perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, all of these things were luxurious and envied, but in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes, they seemed so dirty andughable.

    ¡°President Yan, you¡¯re finally here. I was just talking about you with a few CEOs. Is this the President of KN Group, Miss Lin Weiwei?¡±

    Hu Han was the first person to greet them when they entered the hall. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Hu Han would announce her identity out loud when they metst time.

    It seemed that Hu Han was also a person that had the opportunity to specialize in the business world. The business world was like a battlefield. The moment they met, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were taken advantage of before they could say anything. The hand that held Yan Kuan¡¯s wrist was a little stiff. She was actually not suited for such a life of scheming and guessing. Sure enough, Yan Kuan was right. She was still too young and too na?ve.

    Yan Kuan felt the changes on her arm. He patted her arm in a soothing manner and looked at Hu Han. He casually and nonchntly said, ¡°President Hu came quite early. This Ouyang Mansion is so gorgeous. We were attracted by the quaint and elegant style of this ce when we just arrived. We couldn¡¯t help but linger for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Hu is an old friend of the Ouyang family. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already very familiar with every de of grass and every tree here!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were too direct. Even Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect Yan Kuan to actually say these words so directly to Hu Han. Hu Han would probably be suspicious, right?

    Sure enough, Hu Han¡¯s face instantly turned pale, but he immediately returned to normal. He giggled as he said to Yan Kuan, ¡°If I really had an old rtionship with the Ouyang family, why would I have to travel so hard in the Capital? I¡¯m afraid that President Yan has misunderstood!¡±

    However, seeing Hu Han¡¯s forced exnation, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan was testing Hu Han to see if he knew his identity.

    Unfortunately, no matter how well Hu Han hid his identity, he could not escape Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. She only heard Yan Kuan say:

    ¡°Oh? Was it a misunderstanding? Then I must have heard wrongly. A few days ago, when we were discussing business outside, I identally bumped into Miss Hannah and the Ouyang family having a lively chat. I did not disturb them and thought that you two were quite familiar with each other.¡±

    Hu Han¡¯s expression could not hold it in anymore. He raised his head and looked at Yan Kuan carefully and seriously. However, Yan Kuan still had the same half-smile and confident look.

    After a long while, Hu Han said to Yan Kuan, ¡°I owe President Yan a favor. Let me bring you two to meet some old friends!¡±

    Hu Han took the lead and left. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and asked doubtfully, ¡°Why did you do it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°On purpose? I did it on purpose because at least I still like Hu Han.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless when she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Was it because he liked Hu Han? She shook her head. She could not figure it out. However, since she had already told Yan Kuan about Hu Han¡¯s identity, Shen Xiaoxiao did not need to do anything else. The highlight of the night was not here.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, these two beautiful people, naturally attracted a lot of attention when they arrived at the banquet hall.

    Some people who had seen Lin Weiwei before were even more curious about the man who could apany the CEO of KN Group. They were rather peaceful. When they saw the two of them walking into the banquet hall hand in hand, their expressions became very ugly.

    Ouyang Feng was really useless. He had long taken a fancy to that woman, yet he had not made a move after such a long time. These idiots were not as quick as her to make a move.

    Liu Yufei and Pei Li naturally saw the two of them enter the ce hand in hand.

    Liu Yufei now had a higher goal. When she looked at Yan Kuan, she was not as anxious and jealous as before.

    If the woman beside Yan Kuan was someone else, she might not have felt anything. However, it was that Lin Weiwei. She was extremely angry.

    She looked at Pei Li. His eyes were almost glued to her body. Did he really think she was a fool? Even if she did not have to marry Pei Li in the future, Pei Li was still her man. It was not easy for him to get rid of her.

 Chapter 164 - The Daughter of An Aristocratic Family

    <h4>Chapter 164: The Daughter of An Aristocratic Family</h4>

    In the eyes of Liu Yufei, a man as outstanding as Yan Kuan might initially feel great and outstanding. However, if she were topare him to the Ouyang family, which was deeply rooted in China, Liu Yufei, who had lived in China since she was young, would choose the Ouyang family almost without hesitation.

    Therefore, for Liu Yufei, a man of high quality like Yan Kuan could be yed with and pulled under her skirt. However, in the end, the Ouyang family was the most suitable choice.

    Of course, no one knew of Liu Yufei¡¯s shameless choice. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze was searching the entire hall. She only stopped when she saw Huang Yueyan who was standing in the corner with Pei Meimei.

    Huang Yueyan seemed to have realized something when Shen Xiaoxiao looked over. She turned her head and met her gaze. She smiled and turned around as if nothing had happened. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately understood that Huang Yueyan was prepared.

    Her heart suddenly began to look forward to it. There was even a hint of excitement. This feeling made Shen Xiaoxiao feel likeughing.

    ¡°Be careful. Your saliva is going to flow out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao reached out her hand and touched it. She turned her head and reacted. She stared at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan looked at her with a funny expression and said, ¡°If that woman wasn¡¯t your type, I might have been jealous. I¡¯ve never seen you look at me so passionately before.¡±

    Jealous? Jealous of a woman? This Yan Kuan was really going back to his old self.

    ¡°President Yan, how have you been?¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. The smile that was hanging on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips immediately disappeared. When she pulled Yan Kuan back, she saw her old enemy, the Fourth Young Miss of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Ning, also known as An Ning.

    Hu Han¡¯s figure was blocked by Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan, and he did not seem to have any intention ofing over to greet Ouyang Ning. He only paused for a moment before using their backs to walk further away.

    Of course, Yan Kuan knew everything. He even deliberately moved to the side to block An Ning¡¯s line of sight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why An Ning suddenly made a sound and ran over, but this purpose must have something to do with Yan Kuan. An Ning had been scheming against Yan Kuan for a long time. Now that Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan was actually rted to the Ouyang family¡­ Then she was sure that Yan Kuan would never have any connection with An Ning.

    Not only that, he probably hated her unscrupulous contact even more.

    ¡°Miss An, oh no, Yan, shouldn¡¯t we call her Miss Ouyang? I don¡¯t know if Miss An will appear as a special guest or Miss Ouyang, but I think it¡¯s more appropriate to call her Miss Ouyang, right, Yan?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s flirtatious words made Yan Kuan reach out and scratch her nose. He then cooperatively said to her, ¡°Yes, we should call her Miss Ouyang. This is the Ouyang family¡¯s main residence. Moreover, the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet doesn¡¯t need to invite people from the entertainment industry to entertain them. This is the rule of the aristocratic families.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were a p to the face. He spoke in a reserved manner, but to An Ning, it sounded like she was jumping up and down.

    However, this was the Ouyang family. It was already bold of An Ning to take the initiative to greet Yan Kuan. If she was still entangled with these two people, then she would be the unlucky one and the one who would lose face.

    However, based on her usual thinking pattern, An Ning would only think that Yan Kuan belittled her identity because of this damn detestable Lin Weiwei. It couldn¡¯t have been Yan Kuan¡¯s original intention.

    In An Ning¡¯s heart, a man like Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t mind her identity in an open ce like overseas. Especially since her identity was a great tool for making money in the eyes of businessmen, he wouldn¡¯t mind even more. Now that he said it like this, it waspletely instigated by that damn woman. Therefore, her hostility was always directed at Shen Xiaoxiao, not the man next to her.

    ¡°Yan, everyone from our family will be here tonight. Even my grandfather will be hereter. If you need me, I can introduce you. I still have some matters to attend to. Please enjoy yourselves.¡±

    This time, An Ning did not stand up to them. She swallowed her anger. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the departing An Ning. Her bright yellow hand-embroidered cheongsam was extremely gorgeous. With her exquisite jewelry, it had to be said¡­ She was indeed one of the most eye-catching person tonight.

    In addition to her neither servile nor overbearing appearance, even Shen Xiaoxiao could notpare to her. The bearing and magnificence of a youngdy from an aristocratic family were vividly disyed at this moment.

    ¡°The number one family in China. This girl who was taught managed to maintain the bearing and magnificence that a youngdy from an aristocratic family should have at a critical moment.¡±

    Upon hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s praise, Yan Kuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. Shen Xiaoxiao even saw Yan Kuan¡¯s indistinct gaze fall on the figure who had walked away.

    She did not know why, but her heart suddenly felt stifled. She felt that his current appearance was an eyesore, and she felt very ufortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to catch up. Didn¡¯t she want to introduce you to the Old Master of the Ouyang family?¡±

    Yan Kuan could smell the jealousy. He retracted his gaze from An Ning and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°She wants to introduce me so I have to hurry up and climb up? He¡¯s just a dying old man. Why would I want to see him? Besides, this ce is full of a sour smell. If I follow her, I can forget about tonight¡¯s matter. This jealousy smell is too sour.¡±

    Although he said so, Shen Xiaoxiao still felt ufortable. From the beginning, she had felt that Yan Kuan¡¯s attitude towards An Ning was a little strange. Now, it seemed that it was indeed so. Yan Kuan himself said that he was a member of the Ouyang family¡­ Then, since An Ning was also a member of the Ouyang family, what was the rtionship between the two?

    And which one of Ouyang Tian¡¯s seven sons was Yan Kuan the ¡®illegitimate child¡¯ or the abandoned child of?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little depressed for a moment. She did not speak anymore, nor did she continue to respond to Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Coincidentally, the main character of the night, Old Master Ouyang Tang, arrived at the scene with the support of his eldest son, Ouyang Jinguo, and the next family head, Ouyang Jincheng.

    Themotion and solemnity at the door caused Shen Xiaoxiao to turn her head to look at the mysterious Ouyang family¡¯s only two old men. He was also the younger brother, Ouyang Tang, who had a close rtionship with the family head, Ouyang Tianyi.

    At 75 years old, Ouyang Tang looked strong and vigorous, full of energy. He walked steadily without even using his walking stick. It seemed that the Ouyang family¡¯s pampered life had made this old man extremelyfortable.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s body is really strong,¡± Shen Xiaoxiao said with some emotion. The Ouyang family was so prosperous and deep-rooted. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for such a pampered old man to live safely until 100.

    ¡°Strong? It¡¯s better to be tough. If he¡¯s not tough, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to withstand the great stimtion.¡±

    After Yan Kuan entered the Ouyang Hall, not only did he speak, but his aura also dropped by a lot. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him like this and slowly moved closer so that he could feel her warmth¡­ Yan Kuan looked at this girl who was like a child and said with amusement:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just stating the facts. Because tonight, not only do you have ns, but there are also people here who have other ns. If he isn¡¯t healthy, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to endure the good showter.¡±

 Chapter 165 - The Strange Rule of Keeping Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Strange Rule of Keeping Secrets</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what Yan Kuan¡¯s so-called good show was, but she had to admit that she was starting to get nervous. This was because Ouyang Tang had arrived, and the show would begin.

    However, she had actually seen Pei Xi¡¯s figure beside Ouyang Tang just now. On the other hand, Pei Li, who had always been doted on, was just waiting in the banquet hall. This was a little strange.

    However, when she saw Pei Dongguo standing by Ouyang Tang¡¯s side, chatting andughing happily, Shen Xiaoxiao understood a little. It seemed that Pei Dongguo was going to make a move himself.

    However, that was also true. Would the Pei family¡¯s legitimate descendants push a vile spawn to the top? Pei Dongguo, this old fox, would not agree.

    She then looked carefully at Pei Li¡¯s eyes. Look, the anger and disbelief in his eyes were about to be removed from his perfect disguise. It really made her feel relieved.

    ¡°Do you want to take a closer look? Look at this little neck. It¡¯s about to break.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at her in amusement. However, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was better to just stand there and watch.

    This was because ording to the usual practice, the old master of Ouyang Hall would speak up and ask the younger generation to present gifts in front of everyone. Of course, this was referring to the younger generation of the Ouyang family.

    As for why such an internal part of the family would be ced in the banquet hall, it was a little puzzling. This was different from the usual practice of the aristocratic families.

    ¡°Why do we have to present gifts in this hall?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and leaned close to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear:

    ¡°This is a rule that only the imperial family had in ancient times. If the Ouyang family is like this, why do you think they are doing it?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. It can¡¯t be. Was that really what they meant? Wasn¡¯t this a little too unbelievable?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, this is very normal. Asking the younger generation to present their gifts to the public is also to tell the public that the Ouyang family¡¯s rare treasures are nothing more than an ordinary gift in their eyes. The Ouyang family doesn¡¯t care about these things at all.¡±

    ¡°It is to show the Ouyang family¡¯s strong foundation and also to highlight their mystery through this once-a-year banquet.¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family yed a good hand.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? Don¡¯t those in China know? And I heard from Third Uncle that the Ouyang family started to take up official positions 20 years ago. Is it also to prepare for the Ouyang family to be the ruler of China?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao recalled the topic she had discussed with Third Uncle earlier and hurriedly asked Yan Kuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s one aspect, but there are other aspects as well. Alright, I¡¯ll talk to you after we return with so many questions. Now, let¡¯s go and see what gifts these Ouyang family juniors have given them. They have been nning for nearly 20 years. I don¡¯t think Ouyang Tian and Ouyang Tang can afford to wait another 20 years. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be long before they attack.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never expected that these things, which she had only seen in storybooks, would actually be seen in real life. Immediately, she didn¡¯t know how to straighten out her thoughts.

    It hadpletely overturned all her views of the Ouyang family. Although she had always known that behind her enemy stood arge family like the Ouyang family, which had deep roots, she had never thought that they would hide such thoughts in their minds. This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel extremely speechless.

    She did not know whether she should think that the Ouyang family was daydreaming or that their thoughts were unrealistic.

    The first to present the birthday gift was of course the eldest son of the next Ouyang Tian, Ouyang Jincheng. He presented a white jade Guanyin. It was half a foot tall and its entire body was white and smooth. It was the best of the Hetian Jade. Moreover, it was such a big one. When the gift was opened¡­ Everyone was shocked.

    Because Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s back was facing Shen Xiaoxiao, she didn¡¯t see what Ouyang Jincheng looked like. However, Shen Xiaoxiao saw Huo Wanting, the daughter-inw of the Ouyang family clearly.

    That woman was at least 50 years old, because Ouyang Jincheng was already 52 years old. However, Huo Wanting looked to be in her early 30s at most, and that was because the red cheongsam she wore today looked a little mature. Anyone who saw her face would never believe that she was 50 years old.

    Huo Wanting was not the most beautiful type, but she had a temperament that made people forget about vulgarity. Her temperament was gentle and demure, but there was a hint of heroic spirit mixed in her eyes. It was only fleeting. Such a woman was suitable to be the grandmother of the Ouyang family.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Huo Wanting also had the Suoyin flower tattooed on her body, so there was a hint of scrutiny when she observed her.

    ¡°This Madam Ouyang looks young. She doesn¡¯t look like a mother of four.¡±

    Yan Kuan also knew about the Suoyin flowers, so when he heard what Shen Xiaoxiao said, he only took a nce before lowering his head and saying to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°The Ouyang family has a secret rule. As long as the next matriarch of the Ouyang family is the matriarch, she must have the Suoyin flower tattooed.¡±

    ¡°What? This, there¡¯s such a thing?¡±

    Tonight¡¯s news came one after another. She really didn¡¯t expect that the Suoyin flower would be the standard of the Ouyang family¡¯sdy in charge?

    ¡°Huang Yueyan said that Huo Wanting to take her to get a tattoo. Is that what she meant? What about Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yufei is an exception. I don¡¯t know why she would know about the Suoyin flower and get a tattoo of it. But if it was a man who got someone with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower when they are a virgin, this man would really extend his life. There are only benefits and no disadvantages.¡±

    ¡°As for other men, once they get close to the woman with the Suoyin flower for a long time, they will definitely die. Moreover, for a woman, maintaining her youthful appearance, other than liking men a little more, there is nothing wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°This is a little too strange.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled unwaveringly. Was it strange? There were a lot of strange things happening in the Ouyang family.

    ¡°The Suoyin flower is a secret item of the Ouyang family. Only the mistress of the family, who has taken a liking to them, would tattoo this flower on their body when their first period arrived. Although this flower brings many benefits, it is not a good thing for the woman who has the Suoyin flower on her body.¡±

    ¡°Just the strong desire that can appear at any time and ce, how could the Ouyang family easily trap it in such a deep residence andrge courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, to the mistress of the Ouyang family, this Suoyin flower is a blessing, a curse, and an extremely dirty thing.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t speak for a long time. She really didn¡¯t think that there were these things in here. As the mistress of the Ouyang family, one could imagine the consequences if she betrayed the family head. However, with such things on their bodies¡­ How could the family head be satisfied?

    ¡°Don¡¯t the men of the Ouyang family know? Aren¡¯t they afraid that their women will cheat on them?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, afraid? Of course not. The Ouyang family has set up a secret room for each matriarch. As for how this secret room is used, little fellow, perhaps one day when they are publicly announced, you will be able to see it, and I guarantee that you will be shocked¡­¡±

 Chapter 166 - Offering Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 166: Offering Gifts</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not know the purpose of the secret room that the Ouyang family had set up for the mistress of the household. However, she had seen Liu Yufei, as well as Liu Yufei¡¯s wandering appearance with all kinds of men.

    In fact, she did not need to guess to know that there must be men or something else to satisfy them.

    Back then, perhaps Huang Yueyan¡¯s mother knew that the Suoyin flower had its advantages and disadvantages, which was why she didn¡¯t let her daughter get such a weird tattoo.

    ¡°The men of the Ouyang family would do anything for themselves, but Ouyang Jincheng is already over 50 years old. He has three sons and a daughter. Which one is the next head of the family?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not reply. Perhaps he did not know that the oldest of Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s three sons was 27 years old and the youngest was 22 years old. Neither of them was married.

    Perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao only needed to pay attention to which woman was tattooed with the Suoyin flower, and the person who married her in the end would be the next family head of the Ouyang family. It would be simpler.

    Of course, this was also the first time that Yan Kuan had told her so much about the secrets of the Ouyang family without holding anything back. For some reason, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it seemed to have something to do with the ring on her finger. She didn¡¯t know if it was psychological or something else. In any case, she felt that after wearing the ring, Yan Kuan seemed to be much more open with her. At least, he was willing to talk to her about a lot of things and didn¡¯t need her to guess.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and turned her head to continue staring at the lively drama in front of her. She looked at all the different expressions on everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°With such a grand scene, I¡¯m afraid that no one will be able to guess what the Ouyang family is nning, right?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished talking to herself, she looked at the ce where the crowd was surging, and her expression was inexplicable.

    ¡°Weiwei.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard someone call her name. She turned around and saw that it was Liu Mei and her husband, Huang Fugui.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw this old friend of hers, especially the warmth in Huang Fugui¡¯s eyes when he looked at her, she smiled naturally and pulled Yan Kuan to walk towards them.

    ¡°President Yan, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°President Huang is still in good health. Madam Huang is bing more and more radiant.¡±

    ¡°President Yan is still so eloquent. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect Weiwei to have such high standards, to actually be with President Yan¡­ Hahaha, Weiwei, you really hid it well.¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯s teasing made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely embarrassed. It was just that she did not expect the Liu Mei couple to actually know Yan Kuan.

    Moreover, it was obvious that they were a couple. She could not even exin herself.

    ¡°Aunt Liu, don¡¯t make fun of me. Did you and Uncle Huang just arrive?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Come, let¡¯s go over there. The men are talking. We don¡¯t understand. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Mei pulled Shen Xiaoxiao away. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. He clearly had something to discuss with Huang Fugui. She just did not know what Yan Kuan would discuss with Huang Fugui. He actually made Liu Mei be willing to help him get rid of her.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely kind to Liu Mei. Even Liu Mei treated Shen Xiaoxiao sincerely. Just as she walked a little further away, she heard Liu Mei say, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s tonight? Is everything arranged?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Liu Mei to be so direct, but she also knew that this person was indeed a straightforward person. She also said, ¡°It¡¯s tonight, but I¡¯m worried that there might be other changes. Later, Aunt Liu, try to stay as far away from me as possible. Otherwise, if there are any problems, even if you want to help, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know the Liu Mei couple¡¯s personality? If they did not say that, the Liu Mei couple would really jump out to help.

    However, the current Fu Lin Group could not contend with the Pei family. If the Pei family wanted to join forces with other families to push out the Fu Lin Group, it was not impossible.

    In addition, she did not want to see what happened to the Liu Mei couple in her previous life. Although she had made preparations in advance to let Huang Tingxuan avoid the obsession of his good cousin, there was a possibility that other things might happen. As long as they did not ovee the deadlock in the past, everything could happen.

    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t worry about us. Your Uncle Huang and I will not sit idly by. This is a big matter for you. We will definitely not ignore it.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Liu, listen to me. I know that you have good intentions. But this time, I want to handle it myself. Even Yan Kuan will not interfere in my affairs. I am the daughter of the Shen family. The daughter of the Shen family will never rely on others to do everything. You have done enough for me. Just by taking care of those things, I can tell that Gu Yuehua has rubbed you all the time.¡±

    Liu Mei was obviously in a difficult position. Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth. That contract and jade pendant had indeed caused Gu Yuehua to make trouble every few days. There was even a time when she had even seduced Huang Fugui. If Huang Fugui had not always looked down on this woman¡­ She really did not know what disgusting thing this woman could do.

    However, when she heard from Xiaoxiao that even Yan Kuan would not interfere, she was a little hesitant for a moment. Although she was not sure, she had heard from her husband that Yan Kuan¡¯s background was extremely deep, whether it was overseas or domestic¡­ And the rumored CEO of KN was actually Yan Kuan, which made Liu Mei feel a little awkward.

    ¡°How about this? Auntie can only promise you that if everything goes well, we won¡¯t interfere. But if it doesn¡¯t go well, your Uncle Huang and I will definitely not stand idly by. And your Third Uncle, he bought a ne ticket back early in the morning. I¡¯m afraid that the time will be up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Mei¡¯s resolute words and nodded helplessly, agreeing with her.

    As for Third Uncle, she couldn¡¯t pay attention to Third Uncle and not let hime back. When Third Uncle heard that the engagement was going to be annulled, he was even more excited than Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Moreover, he also said that Shen Xiaoxiao was now carrying Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity behind her back. In many aspects, it was actually not that convenient. It would be better if one of the Shen family members stood up and spoke. So, in the end, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t turn him away and could only let hime back.

    Just then, Yan Kuan walked over. He and Huang Fugui seemed to havee to an agreement. She didn¡¯t know what they had talked about so quickly, but smart women sometimes had to learn to y dumb.

    The two couples separated, and they continued to walk forward.

    At this time, it was the time for the married women to present their gifts.

    As the daughter of Ouyang Tang¡¯s concubine, Ouyang Minyan was naturally ranked behind the three legitimate daughters. From this point, it was easy to see that the Ouyang family was very particr about the distinction between the legitimate and the illegitimate.

    Ouyang Minyan could be considered to be in high spirits today, because Ouyang Tang had four daughters and two sons. These three legitimate daughters were not as well-married as her.

    Of course, when she chose to marry back then, her three elder sisters married off rtively well. However, the development of the Pei family was also astonishingly fast. Therefore, when she sent the congrattory gifts to the Pei family¡­ The expressions on the three elder sisters¡¯ faces were extremely unnatural.

    Aplete set of Ru Kiln tea sets was sent to the heart of Ouyang Tang, who loved to drink tea. He immediately prepared to have it ced and wanted to taste it.

    However, the three sisters and the two eldest brothers were all the children of Ouyang Tang¡¯s wife. In other words, other than Ouyang Minyan herself, she had no other direct siblings.

    Moreover, Ouyang Minyan¡¯s mother was the only aunt and wife of Ouyang Tang. Although she was favored, she had died many years ago. Therefore, Ouyang Tang was Ouyang Minyan¡¯s biggest and only backer. However, it was not easy to live in a weird and strict family like the Ouyang family back then.

    Therefore, instead of choosing a scheming elder brother, it was better to find a lover for oneself. Perhaps, the rtionship would be more stable. Ouyang Minyan was thus mixed up with Ouyang Jinming.

 Chapter 167 - Bickering, Special Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 167: Bickering, Special Gifts</h4>

    The Ru Kiln tea set given by Ouyang Minyan was naturally from the Pei family. Ouyang Tang was clear about it, and everyone present was clear about it.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ouyang Minyan had an affair with Pei Tianheng and the rtionship between the Old Master, Ouyang Tang, and Pei Dongguo, the five siblings of the Ouyang family might not have agreed to the marriage of their illegitimate sister.

    There had always been problems between the legitimate and the illegitimate. There was almost no one who could really help each other.

    Therefore, when they saw that Ouyang Tang was extremely fond of the Ru Kiln tea set, the third daughter of Ouyang Tang, who was also a legitimate daughter, was the first to speak:

    ¡°Fourth Sister, this tea set is really good-looking. You must have spent a lot of effort to search for the exquisite Ru Kiln tea set. This year, even Ah Xi has returned. Among us sisters, only Fourth Sister is very fortunate.¡±

    At the mention of Pei Xi, Ouyang Minyan¡¯s face instantly fell. She did not even pretend to be happy. This time, even Grandfather Ouyang could see it clearly, not to mention Pei Dongguo who was beside her.

    Ouyang Minyan did not like Pei Xi. This was not a secret in Ouyang Hall. Ouyang Minyan¡¯s siblings all knew about it. Not only did they know, but they even used it to mock her several times.

    Anyone who had two sons and a daughter would always put their children first. Their hearts would ache for them. However, Ouyang Minyan did not like her youngest son.

    Perhaps she had been used to being tortured by the division of heirs and concubines since she was young. The Ouyang family had always had a rule that the eldest son would inherit 70% of the family business, and the second son would inherit the remaining 20%. The remaining 10% would be distributed to the illegitimate children ording to the family head¡¯s wishes.

    Therefore, in the Ouyang family¡¯s eyes, the reason why she valued the eldest son was because she knew that in the future, she would definitely be supported by the eldest son. Therefore, she had neglected the second son a little too much.

    Moreover, the second son was not close to her. Instead, he was close to her old enemy, Pei Tianai. Therefore, she treated Pei Xi as if he did not exist and could not be bothered to look at him.

    Now that her sister had used him to make fun of her once again, her heart was filled with hatred towards Pei Xi.

    Ouyang Tang was extremely smart. He was a shrewd old man. He had long since yed all these tricks between his children. However, this little daughter was indeed stupid. She had lived for more than half of her life and didn¡¯t even know how to put on a show.

    ¡°Ah Xi is back to celebrate Grandpa¡¯s birthday. Grandpa is very happy. Ah Xi,e here. Don¡¯t leave this time. I heard from your grandpa that you have also joined Pei Corporation as an intern. Do your best. When the timees, you can take over for your grandpa.¡±

    Pei Xi obediently took a nce at his mother before he shyly and embarrassedly walked in front of Ouyang Tang.

    He did not know whether his actions were intentional or not. In any case, in the eyes of Pei Dongguo and Ouyang Tang, he seemed to have suffered a great grievance. This made the two of them even more unhappy with Ouyang Minyan.

    Naturally, Pei Li felt ufortable in his heart. However, he could only me his mother for not knowing how to behave. How could he let his aunts and uncles ridicule her like this at this time?

    After thinking for a moment, he took the initiative to smooth things over and said, ¡°Grandfather is right. It¡¯s best that Second Brother is back. It¡¯s been a long time since our family has been reunited.¡±

    Pei Li was smart. He did not mention the matter of entering thepany. Even if the others wanted to hold something against him, it would be difficult to do so.

    However, Pei Li¡¯s little tricks against his uncles were naturally not up to par. He only heard his second brother, Ouyang Jinkong, say, ¡°Ah Xi has always been sensible and obedient. Do your best. The burden your father and grandfather passed down is not light.¡±

    ¡°However, Ah Li has to study and study. It¡¯s inevitable that his body will not be able to take it. Now that your brother, Ah Xi, has returned, the two of you can help each other. Ah Xi has alreadypleted his studies and has also interned abroad for a few years. I¡¯m afraid that he will need his brother¡¯s help to get started faster. When the timees, Ah Li might even need this brother toe and help.¡±

    ¡°Jinkong is right. I also feel that Ah Xi has worked in a foreignpany for a few years. Regardless of whether it¡¯s his ability or means, he¡¯s not bad. That¡¯s why he went to the headquarters to be a Vice President and learn from his father.¡±

    ¡°After Ah Li graduates next year, he¡¯lle to the headquarters. This way, the two brothers can be considered toplement each other.¡±

    When Pei Li heard his grandfather, Pei Dongguo, say this in front of so many people, he could not believe his own ears.

    Previously, his grandfather had personally said that he would enter the headquarters after the New Year. Usually, when he interned in thepany, it was arranged for him to work in a branchpany. The headquarters was a ce where he wanted to show off his skills. How did it be that his younger brother, Pei Xi, entered first?

    Moreover, he had directly followed his father and was even the Vice President? What exactly did Grandfather want to do? Why did he suddenly treat him like this now?

    ¡°En, the decision made in the eastern country is not bad. In any case, your family only has two brothers. They really need to support each other.¡±

    Alright, since Ouyang Tang had spoken, Pei Li could only stifle his emotions and not speak anymore. In his heart, however, he wanted to implement that decision even more urgently.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you grandsons to present your gifts. Ah Xi, hurry over and properly kowtow to your grandfather a few times. It¡¯s been much too long for you to hide all these years abroad. Many people almost don¡¯t know what our Pei family¡¯s Second Young Master looks like.¡±

    At this moment, Pei Li had finally seen through some of it. It seemed that his grandfather¡¯s main goal tonight was to let everyone in the upper-ss society reacquaint themselves with the Pei family¡¯s Second Young Master and help his good younger brother enter the upper-ss society of the capital.

    Just why did his grandfather do this? Didn¡¯t their family hate this kind of thing the most?

    Of course, no one knew what Pei Dongguo was thinking. Even if he wanted to ask his grandfather now, it couldn¡¯t be now. Thus, at this moment, he could only respectfully kneel down and deliver his gifts, not daring to act rashly.

    The few grandsons all knelt on the spot and presented their gifts one by one. Pei Xi¡¯s gift was an ancient sword that he had found abroad, while Pei Li¡¯s was a pair of exquisite jade.

    When it was Pei Meimei¡¯s turn, no one knew what she was thinking. She actually said that she had prepared a video, and her smile was rather enigmatic. No one knew why this video so mysterious.

    Of course, Pei Meimei made it mysterious. She had spent a lot of effort to make this video. This video was not of anyone else. It was a video of Old Master Ouyang Tang¡¯s early wedding and a few important events in the Ouyang family.

    Although these things were archived in the family, many things were lost in the fire 20 years ago. She had heard her grandfather mention it a few times, so she had to spend a lot of effort to find it this time.

    Especially the video of the old man getting married sixty years ago, which was the rarest.

    When the projector and camera were set up, everyone looked at the huge screen curiously. However, they didn¡¯t expect that when everyone was ready to present their praises, they would be greeted by a series of exmations, a wave of exmations sounded:

    ¡°Oh my god, who is this? How embarrassing¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s the Eldest Young Master of the Pei family, Pei Li!¡±

 Chapter 168 - Who Sabotaged Her Plan?

    <h4>Chapter 168: Who Sabotaged Her n?</h4>

    No one knew who was the one who suddenly shouted. Then, more and more people began to whisper and exim in surprise. Pei Li also turned around and looked over from the crowd¡¯s exmations.

    When he saw this, his face instantly turned pale. Then, he heard a scream, and the entire ce instantly went into an uproar.

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Pei Li and Liu Yufei. There¡¯s really something wrong with these two people. It¡¯s really my sister who climbed into brother-inw¡¯s bed!¡±

    No one knew who was the mastermind behind this. As soon as her voice fell, many people thought of what had happened at Ouyang Minyan¡¯s banquet not long ago.

    ¡°Pei Li still has an engagement with someone else. This is really embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks like the engagement is going to be ruined. It¡¯s just that Miss Shen isn¡¯t around. Let¡¯s see if Miss Shen¡¯s mother will cancel the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Hey, have you forgotten that Miss Shen¡¯s mother is also Liu Yufei¡¯s stepmother? Moreover, the rtionship between this stepmother and stepdaughter is obviously better than that of the biological daughter. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s such a thing? I really didn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally heard thements of others, but her heart was not as rxed as she had thought. It shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    It should not be so simple to expose this news. Now, not only was Ouyang Tian not here, but the video that was suddenly released could only be seen from the head, and the parts below the head were mosaic.

    By doing this, people could use this to avoid rumors and say that it was done by someone. The photo of them, was this arranged by Huang Yueyan, or was it someone else?

    It was not a good oue to create such a scene now.

    ¡°It seems that someone doesn¡¯t want us to cancel the engagement in advance. I¡¯m afraid that your n has been found out.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little annoyed when she heard it. Yes, she also wanted to know who had ruined her n at the critical moment.

    Sure enough, Pei Li reacted the fastest and immediately said, ¡°Who was it? Who was the one who pulled the prank?¡±

    To be able to be so calm at this moment and even say that someone was the one who was pulled the prank, this Pei Li could be considered to have some ability. At the very least, his mental fortitude was extremely strong. He was not something that could be defeated with just this.

    ¡°Who was so bored to pull this prank? My daughter is innocent. How could she be ndered like this?¡±

    Gu Yuehua also followed up, and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan.

    It wasn¡¯t her, because the surprise in her eyes wasn¡¯t fake either. Then who was it? Who did this?

    ¡°Who did this? Who else knows about our n?¡±

    Yan Kuan listened to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s depressed words and patted her shoulder, signaling her to calm down. Although there were many people who knew that tonight, it was strange that the knife was aimed at this end.

    It was better to wait and see what would happen now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. There might be another move.¡±

    Liu Yufei was so shy that she wanted to run away immediately, while Pei Li said righteously that he had been framed.

    Pei Meimei personally yed the video and did not expect that her brother¡¯s video would be released. At this moment, she was also at a loss.

    On the other hand, Ouyang Tang calmly looked around.

    She did not know if it was because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s psychological effect, but she felt that Ouyang Tang¡¯s gaze fell on Yan Kuan for an exceptionally long time. After a long while, she heard Ouyang Tang say, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s better to put away these little tricks. How many storms have our Ouyang family gone through? How could these evil and nefarious people be able to deal a blow to us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a video that has been tampered with. Don¡¯t wait to change the video. Continue with the offering.¡±

    Ouyang Tang spoke in person. As expected, no one said much. It could be considered as helping Pei Li and Liu Yufei.

    However, it was clear that other than the Pei and Liu families, no one was satisfied with this result. This was especially so for the direct descendants of Ouyang Tang. Their expressions were ugly, but they had no choice but to be afraid of Ouyang Tang¡¯s words.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Pity? What a pity. Little fellow, since someone is blocking our path, we must properly meet this person who is blocking our path.¡±

    Although Yan Kuan¡¯s voice sounded a little cynical, Shen Xiaoxiao could still hear the increasingly cold tone in his voice.

    Meeting? She didn¡¯t even know who this person was, so who was she going to meet?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Ouyang Tian hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Even if he hits Ouyang Tang, it won¡¯t be of much use. Ouyang Tian is the true retired emperor of the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s too much of a pity. If the photos of Liu Yufei and Pei Li were to be exposed again, I¡¯m afraid that not many people would believe it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little annoyed and felt that it was a pity. However, Yan Kuan was unusually calm as he said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your man wants to cancel your engagement more than you do. As for that video, even if the video is gone, it can still be uploaded live. Why are you in such a hurry? The banquet has just begun.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, there are people hiding in the shadows. Since they have seen through our n, then let¡¯s go with the n. If they have seen through this n, then what about Ouyang Jincheng and Ouyang Minyan?¡±

    ¡°Even if these were known by others, what about Ouyang Minyan and Liu Qianming?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tonight¡¯s engagement will definitely be annulled. Not only will it be annulled, but the Pei family will also be skinned alive.¡±

    ¡°If I, Yan Kuan, have not achieved anything, I am too embarrassed to be called the ck Emperor.¡±

    Hearing such domineering words, it was not that Shen Xiaoxiao was not relieved. However, when she thought of how she had to rely on Yan Kuan for her own n, she felt a little ufortable. It seemed that she was really useless, if she could not even handle such a matter well, then when she had to stay in the Shen family and take control of the Shen family in the future, could it be that she had to rely entirely on Yan Kuan?

    Sigh, she could only y along with Yan Kuan¡¯s n now. Even if the concerns in her heart had reached this step, it could only be so for the time being.

    Yan Kuan nced at the girl beside him who was engaged in a battle between heaven and earth. In a ce that she could not see, he smiled inexplicably. He did not speak anymore and let her think things through on her own.

    When she put on the ring, the girl was destined to be his woman for the rest of her life. There was no need for her to be so conflicted now. At least, he felt that there was no need. Of course, she had to figure it out on her own.

    The girl was very stubborn. She always wanted to be independent. However, when she met him, she would have to wait until her next life to be independent. His woman could be adored, loved, pampered, and doted on, but she could not want to be independent.

    Of course, if his little girl wanted to be independent, he did not suggest using more methods to y with her.

    Once the light of the Obsidian Star recognized her as its master, they would be a couple that could not be shaken off in this life. And she was destined to be his woman, for the rest of her life, including the next¡­

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169: Huang Yueyan Sowing Discord</h4>

    She clearly had a good hand, but when she yed the cards, she broke the order. The oue became uncertain.

    How could such a result not make Shen Xiaoxiao angry?

    However, despite being angry, she had alreadye this far. It would be too much of a pity to miss such a good opportunity. And with Ouyang Tang¡¯s words, everyone seemed to put aside the farce just now and treat everything as if it had never happened, whitewashing the peace. It was unknown whether it was because of the power of the Ouyang family or because everyone wanted to curry favor with them.

    Huang Yueyan was extremely aggrieved at this moment. She had clearly nned it, but she did not expect that someone would switch out the video. This video should have been released as Ouyang Tian¡¯s memoir after he came out, but now it had been released in advance.

    Who was the one who ruined her good deed?

    However, before Huang Yueyan could carefully investigate, her good aunt, Huo Wanting, walked over.

    ¡°Yueyan, what have you been busy with recently? You didn¡¯te to visit your aunt. Eh, your father didn¡¯te today?¡±

    If she did not know before, perhaps Huo Wanting¡¯s gentle and virtuous appearance, full of concern, would have made Huang Yueyan, who had lost her mother¡¯s love, feel a little soft-hearted and warm.

    However, as her investigations got deeper and deeper, she could only feel hatred and sarcasm towards Huo Wanting.

    She was a strong woman who was decisive and ruthless in the business world. She was also a gentle and loving mother to her. However, in her marriage with her father, even she had to say that she was aplete failure.

    In the past, she had always thought that it was because her mother was too strong and her father was too unfaithful. However, when the endless amount of research information came back, she only wanted toin for her mother. She only felt that the dog and woman were extremely disgusting.

    No wonder when she was young, this good aunt rarely went out, but she liked toe to their house. She woulde over once a week and even brought many gifts for her. She had also liked this gentle and amiable aunt since she was young.

    However, who knew that Huo Wanting would actuallye over to hang out with Huang Delong?

    Moreover, her mother knew very well about Huo Wanting¡¯s identity, but she had to endure it because of her.

    No wonder her mother¡¯s reaction was so strong when Huo Wanting to bring her to tattoo the Suoyin flower back then. Not only did she have a big fight with Huo Wanting, but Huo Wanting did note to their house for a long time until after her mother¡¯s death. Only then did Huo Wanting only walked back into their house.

    Now, looking at this woman who had almost ruined her mother¡¯s life, she could not be as intimate as before.

    Now, she was still asking her why her father did note? Hmph, why? Of course, it was because he was on a happy vacation on a small ind overseas.

    As for whether he would note back because he was too happy, she did not know. However, no one could get Huang Yueyan¡¯s things. She would rather destroy them than give them to anyone else.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell Auntie yet. Daddy brought the little celebrity that he booked a few days ago on vacation. He said that he¡¯s on some ind overseas. You know how yful my daddy is. Sometimes, I don¡¯t know his whereabouts either.¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯s expression was stunned for a moment. However, it only took a second or two for it to return to normal. The changes were so fast that if Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t deliberately observe it, it would be very difficult to notice.

    ¡°Sigh, I really don¡¯t know what to say about your father¡¯s temper. I pity my big sister. She didn¡¯t have a good life after marrying him and even caused you to set up apany at such a young age. However, don¡¯t be too tired.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already 25 this year. It¡¯s time for you to consider your personal problems. It¡¯s a friend of my aunt¡¯s. Her son came back from studying abroad. He has a good character and looks. Not to mention his family background, he¡¯s a good match for you. If you¡¯re free, go and meet him. What do you think?¡±

    Oh, that was fast. She was in such a hurry to choose a son-inw for her? Hmph, would she give in to her wishes? Of course she would.

    ¡°Of course I know that Aunt is doing this for my own good. But you also know that Father isn¡¯t around right now, so how can I leave thepany like this? Moreover, before my mother left, she had awyer draft a will. I¡¯m the only heir of the Huang Corporation, so my future husband will have to marry into our Huang family. I wonder if the candidate you mentioned is the only child in his family? If he is the only child, then I don¡¯t think it will be possible.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words were especially sincere. Even Huo Wanting was stunned. She did not doubt her words and asked Huang Yueyan, ¡°Did your mother make such a will before she died?¡±

    ¡°Your mother made such a will before she died? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? Does your father know about it?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t talk about you. I just found out about it not too long ago. Didn¡¯t I celebrate my birthdayst week? Thewyer came to my house after my birthday. He said that my mother deliberately said that she would only let thewyere to my house to tell me about it when I turned 25.¡±

    ¡°As you know, my mother is a strong woman, and naturally does not like my early marriage, so it is understandable that she told me this news now.¡±

    ¡°As for my father, thewyer came right after he left, and I did not even get a chance to tell him, but I think my father will certainly agree. He only has one daughter, and in the future, he will certainly count on me to inherit the Huang Corporation. Isn¡¯t it better to find a son-inw to marry into now? Isn¡¯t that right, Auntie?¡±

    ¡°This, this, Big Sister certainly prepared for a rainy day. In that case, Auntie will help you pay more attention to the candidates.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was naturally very clear about Huo Wanting¡¯s abilities. Therefore, it was precisely because she was clear that she immediately changed her attitude after seeing Huo Wanting being surprised for a short while. After changing her words, her impression of Huo Wanting became more cautious.

    This woman was indeed powerful. Even a strong woman like her mother couldn¡¯t do anything to her. One could imagine that she was still a person who didn¡¯t know much about the world.

    However, did that good uncle of hers know that she was cheating with Huang Delong in such a big way?

    And that Suoyin flower, was it really that terrifying? Did it make a good woman like this?

    However, now that her aunt had taken the initiative to find her, she could use her aunt¡¯s help to carry out her n that had failed just now. This was because,pared to her, she hoped that something would happen the most.

    ¡°Aunt, what do you think about the farce just now?¡±

    Huang Yueyan asked Huo Wanting tentatively. In the past, she and Huo Wanting had often talked about these things. Even if Huo Wanting had evil intentions towards her, Huo Wanting had actually never hidden anything from Huang Yueyan, especially some things about the Ouyang family. This included the matter of the feud between the few of them.

    ¡°Just now? Hmph! The timing was wrong. I don¡¯t know if it was the work of Ouyang Minli and her siblings. They were blocked by someone. It was neither proper nor effective.¡±

    Sure enough, Huo Wanting immediately guessed that it was the children of Ouyang Tang. Huang Yueyan rolled her eyes and said to Huo Wanting:

    ¡°Yes, when I was in the garden earlier, I saw Ouyang Minli giving something to a servant. I just didn¡¯t think that the siblings would be so incestuous. On the other hand, Ouyang Minyan is also very stupid. She isn¡¯t close to her brothers and sisters, but she wants to be close to Ouyang Jinming, who has gone through many twists and turns. All these years, she has benefited a lot from Ouyang Jinming. It¡¯s no wonder that she doesn¡¯t like her.¡±

    ¡°None of the siblings have a better life than her. What a joke. I wonder how Ouyang Minyan managed to maintain such a long-term partnership with Ouyang Jinming? It¡¯s strange that Ouyang Jinming agreed to such a long-term partnership, isn¡¯t it, Auntie? Yes, it¡¯s a little strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little strange¡­¡±

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170: The Chaotic Family</h4>

    Huang Yueyan watched as Huo Wanting listened to her words and saw the silent Ouyang Jinming and Ouyang Minyan. The corner of her lips curled up into a nonchnt smile. Hmph, the Ouyang family was like dogs biting dogs. Once her good aunt suspected someone¡­ She would bite off ayer of skin even if they didn¡¯t die. Especially since Ouyang Jinming had recently caused trouble in the big house, she didn¡¯t believe that Huo Wanting would be indifferent.

    Who was Huo Wanting? She was a woman with a Suoyin flower tattoo. The men she had seen were notparable to Ouyang Minyan who would asionally go out to y.

    As long as she started to pay attention to Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming, there was nothing that she couldn¡¯t discover.

    Not to mention, it was precisely because of her careful observation that she was shocked. The expression between their brows was not simple. It was really not simple.

    This knowledge made her heart jump. It couldn¡¯t be? These two people actually dared to be so unconventional?

    However, the Ouyang family was so filthy and unscrupulous. What had she not seen in all these years of marriage? These things were not umon, were they? She did not need to be so panicked.

    However, such a big piece of evidence had been given to her, if she did not make good use of it, she would really be letting herself down.

    The Ouyang family¡¯s Old Master had seven sons and three daughters. Although the Ouyang family¡¯s rules were that the eldest son would inherit the family business, having too many brothers and sisters wasn¡¯t a good thing. The market was too big, so there were many people who coveted it.

    Many people even began to covet the portion that didn¡¯t belong to them.

    The Second and Third Brothers, who were siblings, were fine, but none of the remaining four brothers were easy to deal with.

    All these years, they had been trying their best to get the old man¡¯s favor, and they even wanted to persuade the old man to distribute the properties under his name. Fortunately, he guarded it tightly, and the Ouyang family¡¯srge-scale properties did not allow the four illegitimate brothers to interfere.

    However, not long ago, Ouyang Jinming¡¯s eldest son broke through the old man¡¯s gate and entered the most influential jewelry industry under the Ouyang Group¡¯s name. This made them have no choice but to pay attention to it, and they even hated the third brother more than the fourth brother.

    Now, Ouyang Jinming had personally given them something to use against him, and they didn¡¯t need it? That was all unforgivable by the heavens.

    As the daughter-inw of the eldest wife, her mother-inw, who was the previous mistress of the house, had already passed away. Huo Wanting had long been the mistress of this Ouyang Mansion. She had been the head of the house for more than ten years, regardless of whether it was in terms of connections or means¡­ That was absolutely not something these men couldpare to.

    If she wanted to scheme against someone, even Huang Yueyan would have to admire her. It would be easy for her to do so without anyone knowing.

    The Ouyang family continued some ancient traditions, and there were also some servants that had been passed down from generation to generation. As the mistress, her control over these people was even deeper.

    With a few simple whispers, someone had quietly dealt with the matter cleanly.

    For example, right now, her trusted aide, Mother Lei, only needed a nce from her to quickly retreat. Huo Wanting once again walked elegantly and elegantly to Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s side, bing one of the Ouyang family¡¯s most important spokespersons.

    However, Huo Wanting had been paying attention to Huang Yueyan¡¯s every move. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, she withdrew her gaze.

    Although she had already made an agreement with Huang Delong, she was still her niece after all. Moreover, the most important thing was that this niece had inherited the smart brain of her good sister. She was exceptionally shrewd and strong. Initially, she had really thought highly of Huang Yueyan and wanted her to be her daughter-inw and be the next mistress of the Ouyang family. However, that good big sister of hers would rather die than do so.

    As for saying that they were three different generations of rtives, Huo Wanting did not care at all. This was because she and Huo Wanyi were half-sisters from the same father and half-mother. There was already a generation between them. If it really came to Huang Yueyan, the probability was much lower. In addition, even if one could not give birth to a healthy son in the Ouyang family, it would be fine to have one to raise by oneself. There was no need to care about these things.

    Alright, the topic had changed. Huo Wanting understood that since this good niece couldn¡¯t be her daughter-inw, then she had to maximize the benefits. Otherwise, it would really be a pity.

    Therefore, seeing that there was nothing wrong with Huang Yueyan at the moment, she slightly rxed. However, she still sent people to observe and didn¡¯t dare to rx in the slightest.

    How could Huang Yueyan not know the tricks of this good aunt of hers?

    However, her mischief had attracted Huo Wanting¡¯s attention to Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming, which meant that tonight¡¯s matter had seeded by a little.

    As for whether the two of them would stir up trouble if they couldn¡¯t stay in the Ouyang family, that was not something that Huo Wanting could control. That man¡­ The man standing behind Lin Weiwei had probably nned everything.

    Whenever she thought about what the man had said to her, she felt that Lin Weiwei was really lucky. If she had such a man as her backing, she wouldn¡¯t need to take every step on her own.

    Clenching her wine ss, she turned around and lifted the ss in Lin Weiwei¡¯s direction as if nothing had happened. Her movements were casual and natural, but Shen Xiaoxiao saw it at a nce. This was to tell her that the second step had been sessful.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Yan Kuan¡¯s arm and slowly walked into the Ouyang Hall. The offering was over, and now everyone was discussing ormenting on the Ouyang family¡¯s generosity.

    As for Liu Yufei, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect that Liu Yufei could still stand calmly in the hall. Perhaps this rare opportunity to stand openly in the Ouyang family was too precious, so¡­ Even though she knew that she had lost half of her face, she still didn¡¯t want to leave this ce.

    Ouyang Feng saw Shen Xiaoxiao as soon as she entered the door. Tonight, she was dressed especially brightly. Her red cheongsam even entuated her figure, revealing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s exquisite figure.

    His eyes had never left Shen Xiaoxiao from the beginning. Previously, after that fleeting nce from K-ONE, he had always been thinking about this woman, thinking that he could either kiss her or take revenge on that arrogant man.

    However, Ouyang Ning tried to instigate him several times as if nothing had happened. It was not that he did not know. It was because Ouyang Ning was so impatient that he was a little timid. The four of them had always been on bad terms with the big house. Ouyang Ning had instigated him this way¡­ She probably had bad intentions again.

    Therefore, due to his suspicious character, Ouyang Feng had never taken any action.

    Now, looking at Shen Xiaoxiao, whose color was even better than before, Ouyang Feng¡¯s heart started to itch.

    Tonight was a good opportunity. If he could get this woman here, he would see what face Yan Kuan would have.

    In the past, there were too many women who wanted to hook up with the Ouyang family¡¯s men at such a banquet. Everyone was used to it. If he could seed, when the time came, he would also take out his hands to deal with this Yan Kuan.

    Let you be arrogant, let you be arrogant¡­

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171: Red Wine With Seasoning For Those Who Need It</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the red liquid in the cup and said to Yan Kuan in amusement, ¡°There¡¯s actually someone who can¡¯t wait to make a move on me. Which immortal in the end actually thinks highly of me?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the cup in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and said to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear with a rare smile, ¡°Our little thing has boundless charm. Didn¡¯t she attract a pug earlier? There are so many male dogs in heat in the Ouyang family. It¡¯s not strange for one or two of them to suddenly appear and trade.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she did not know why she felt a little strange. Didn¡¯t Yan Kuan say that he was also a member of the Ouyang family? If the men of the Ouyang family werepared to a male dog, then what about him?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan curiously. Did he know that she had set a trap for him?

    What if she wanted tough? How could Yan Kuan be so silly and cute at times.

    ¡°Oh, yes, the men of the Ouyang family are indeed simr to a male dog in heat.¡±

    Following his words, after Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she took two quick steps as if she was running away, leaving Yan Kuan baffled. Why was this girl running away? Could he eat her?

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t drink the beverage that had been added to. Not only did she not drink it, but she also pulled Yan Kuan in the direction of Liu Yufei as if nothing had happened.

    It was such a rare opportunity that it would be a pity if she didn¡¯t take advantage of it.

    Liu Yufei didn¡¯t stand together with Pei Li because she wanted to avoid suspicion. But even so, Liu Yufei was quite good-looking to begin with, and the number of young talents surrounding her was even more numerous.

    You mean the pornographic photos just now? Get lost, the Ouyang family¡¯s Old Master had personally spoken. Who dared to mention it? Not only that, everyone could not deliberately avoid suspicion and not take care of these two people. They even had to show their interest and pursuit of this woman, thoroughly reducing the incident of the photos to the lowest level.

    Pei Meimei thought that she had caused trouble, so she stood in a corner and did not dare to run around. asionally, she would chat with a few girls and did not dare to cause trouble again.

    Naturally, Pei Li was surrounded by a group of rich second-generation heirs and sessors. Of course, this time, he had to bring his Second Brother along and rmend him to everyone.

    No matter how unwilling he was, he had to act like a brother at this time.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry. Is everything alright?¡±

    The woman who had identally brushed past Yan Kuan had tilted her body because Yan Kuan had dodged in time. However, she walked very steadily and had also been careless just now. Hence, she only tilted her body slightly and stood firm. Moreover, she had very politely apologized first.

    When she turned around, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that this woman was Pei Li¡¯s good aunt, Pei Tianai. She was also the beloved daughter of the Pei family, the eldest daughter of the Pei family who had gone abroad for more than twenty years.

    In her previous life, she had only seen her once during her divorce ceremony. She did not expect to see her here this time.

    Pei Tianai was the type of person with a sweet and charming appearance. Although she was already in her forties, she seemed to be living afortable life abroad. There were no traces of age on her face.

    Moreover, this woman was extremely humble to others, both on the surface and on the outside. If it was anyone else, they would have red at her, but she would not.

    It was the same in her previous life. Even though she and Pei Li had broken off their engagement, she still spoke to her in a soft tone, neither servile nor overbearing. She did not have the slightest intention of looking down on her.

    Of course, it was difficult to make Shen Xiaoxiao like her. It was strange to say that this woman was very good at acting both on the outside and on the inside. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why, but she never dared to look down on this woman. This was because this woman was too good at disguising herself. If a person could not see the slightest change in her emotions, then this woman must be very good at disguising herself. Such a woman was not to be trifled with, and it was best not to provoke her.

    If Yan Kuan had not held Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms, perhaps she would have taken a big step away. Therefore, when Pei Tianai turned around to apologize to them, they were only a few steps away from each other.

    However, it was this distance that caused Pei Tianai to be momentarily stunned when she saw Yan Kuan. Yes, she was indeed stunned.

    ¡°You are¡­ You are¡­ This gentleman looks so familiar.¡±

    Pei Tianai¡¯s confusion could not be faked. Furthermore, it was impossible to fake such a change of expression as if she had met someone familiar.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at her and then at Yan Kuan, who was still the same as before. She took the initiative to say to Yan Kuan, ¡°Yan, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry, thisdy. I almost bumped into you just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Who are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the President of the K-ONE Group. My surname is Yan.¡±

    ¡°K-ONE? Oh, it¡¯s President Yan. Hello, hello. I¡¯m sorry that I almost bumped into President Yan just now. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little simr to an old friend of mine. That was a little rude.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s normal for people to be simr. Ma¡¯am, please excuse me.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left. Pei Tianai stood where she was, deep in thought. The President of K-ONE? It seemed like he wasn¡¯t the person she thought it was. How could that person be the president of K-ONE? K-ONE was a world-famous casino overseas. With such a big business, how could he possibly be able to do it? No, it seemed like she had really mistaken him for someone else.

    Once she returned to China, these things would always run wild in her mind. It seemed like she had not returned to China for a long time. She felt that everything was new, curious, and even a little nostalgic¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, who did not speak for a long time, and asked curiously, ¡°Does that Pei Tianai know you? Her appearance is simr, and she really looks like she knows you.¡±

    ¡°Your man is so handsome and dashing. People like to strike up a conversation with me regardless of gender, age, or race. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±

    Hearing such narcissistic words and deliberately avoiding the topic, Shen Xiaoxiao red at him. Her phoenix-like eyes were seductive, causing Yan Kuan to be stunned.

    ¡°Excuse me, this handsome man will treat that beautifuldy to a ss of wine. Thank you!¡±

    The waiter watched as Shen Xiaoxiao ced the wine ss on the tray. There was a small gold coin at the bottom of the ss. This action was natural and direct. There was nothing wrong with it at all. The waiter had seen many such situations. It was the same at the annual banquet. Moreover, because it was inconvenient to carry cash, many people carried these small gold coins on them. For the sake of convenience, they also wanted to find out some news that they thought was extremely hidden, but was deliberately released by the Ouyang family.

    The waiter understood and walked to the other side with the wine in his hand. Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t help but love Shen Xiaoxiao when he saw that she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all when she used his name to do things in such a big way.

    He liked this little girl¡¯s tsundere look. Why was it so rare?

    ¡°You know how to use flowers to offer Buddha?¡±

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you happy to treat a beauty to a drink?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing, of course I¡¯m willing. As long as someone doesn¡¯t upset the vinegar jar, I can treat all thedies here to a drink.¡±

    ¡°You yboy!¡±

    The two of them stood at one side bickering, while on the other side, Liu Yufei received the wine that the waiter handed over without the slightest bit of doubt. Someone had already treated her to a drink just now, and there were five young and talented people standing here. How could she possibly push away the wine ss? Moreover, in her eyes, the person who dared to cause trouble in such a ce had yet to appear.

    This was also Liu Yufei¡¯s first time attending the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet, so she was also fumbling about a lot of things. In previous years, her family did not have the qualifications to receive an invitation personally issued by the Ouyang family. But after working together with that mysterious person¡­ This invitation had actually been sent to their family. How could their family not be pleasantly surprised? They also began to believe that the mysterious person might really be able to fulfill their wish, let her join the Ouyang family, and be the matriarch of the Ouyang family.

    Without asking, she immediately took the wine ss and drank.

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172: I Will Not Give Up On You Even If I Give Up On the World</h4>

    Although Hu Han wondered how Yan Kuan found out about his real identity, he was very grateful for Yan Kuan¡¯s reminder.

    Now looking at his girlfriend, Hannah¡¯s, expression, there was less love and affection in the past. This woman had always been obedient and sensible, and she could help him a lot at work. Therefore, he did not feel that there was anything wrong in choosing this woman as his official girlfriend.

    Although it would be more helpful to him if he found an aristocratic daughter as his partner, he had seen clearly the so-called aristocratic families since he was young, so he was very resistant to this.

    Now that he suddenly knew that this woman, who had always been obedient and lovely, would actually stab him in the back, he could not describe the feelings in his heart.

    Fortunately, fortunately, they had only been officially dating for more than half a year, and he had kept many things from Hannah, so it was impossible for Hannah to know his identity now. It was just that after a long time, it would be difficult to say.

    It seemed that he had to find an opportunity to get rid of this woman. Didn¡¯t she take a fancy to the Ouyang family? Then he would give her to the Ouyang family. Ouyang Feng, get together with Ouyang Feng? Okay, then he would be a good person.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Ouyang Feng has just bought a stake in yourpany, right?¡± Hu Han chatted with Hannah as if nothing had happened.

    Hannah followed Hu Han¡¯s gaze and saw that it was really Ouyang Feng.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Ourpany¡¯s prospects are very good. Moreover, Mr. Ouyang has signed a few promising young hunks as soon as he entered thepany. His methods are very impressive.¡±

    Hu Han heard Hannah¡¯s words and felt that it had been confirmed in his heart. Moreover, Hannah had mentioned to him that she wanted to be a housewife and did not want to show her face in public. However, she had signed a ten-year contract with thepany. If she wanted to breach the contract, she would only have to pay hundreds of millions of dors. Originally, he had thought that he would have to pay off the liquidated damages after a period of time. He was also somewhat sincere towards this woman.

    But now, he did not mention this matter at all. Not only that, he even said to Hannah, ¡°This is a rare opportunity. Let¡¯s go and say hello. After all, you are still in thepany. In the future, if there are any good works, he will be able to look for you immediately.¡±

    Hearing Hu Han¡¯s words, Hannah¡¯s heart twisted for a moment. This man was still unwilling to pay her penalty for breaking the contract. It seemed like the decision to bring up the idea of befriending Ouyang Feng was the right one. Since Hu Han was unwilling, then don¡¯t me her for seeking another job.

    It was originally a win-win situation. She had thought that Hu Han was a man worthy of being entrusted with her life, but now it seemed like she was forcing him.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s true. I do need his help in the future.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°This Hu Han is really willing. When his own interests are threatened, the first thing he has to give away is his woman. The men of the Ouyang family all have such a cold-blooded heart.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard this, he slightly turned his head and nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. This little thing¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. The men of the Ouyang family? Was this meant for him to hear?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I gave up on the world, I would definitely not be willing to give up on you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She really did not expect this person to suddenly say such a sentence. For a moment, when she met his eyes, she actually started to be in a daze.

    His eyes were dark and deep. He did not move at all. It did not seem like he was faking it at all. Was what he said true?

    But why did he say that all of a sudden?

    He also knew that when he said these words, what kind of shock would be brought to the ears of the people who heard it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t say these words in the future. Let¡¯s go. Ouyang Tian has arrived.¡±

    Sure enough, there was amotion outside. However, seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao had suddenly left, Yan Kuan felt a little strange in his heart. Why was this girl like this again? He was speaking the truth. How had he offended her? Why didn¡¯t she believe him?

    The woman that the ck ring had chosen was his future wife. He had known since he was young that when he found out that the ck light had indeed chosen this little thing, his heart was filled with joy and excitement. How could this little thing be so rare and tormented?

    ¡°Are you angry? Why?¡±

    Yan Kuan strode forward. He did not care what kind of asion this was. What was the reason for this sudden quarrel?

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like your jokes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a rare good temper. Perhaps she had been shaken by those words before, but she was also more rational because she always remembered his words. She was just a bedmate. That was all. She did not dare to take even half a step, even if her heart had already fallen into it and could not extricate itself.

    She also forced herself to strip away her flesh and blood. Perhaps, one day when they were going to be separated, she would not be in so much pain and would not be so obsessed with the gains and losses.

    The noise became louder and louder. Yan Kuan knew that now was not the time to discuss the two of them. Now was the time to face the outside world together. He looked at the person who was highly respected in the Ouyang family and even in the entire China.

    He was old.

    This was Yan Kuan¡¯s first feeling when he saw Ouyang Tian.

    The high-spirited, decisive, ruthless, and merciless 20 years ago. At this moment, he did not know if he could hide it or if it was really because of the baptism of time that had scattered them into the river of history.

    He seemed to be 85 years old. He held a walking stick in his hand. The age spots on his face were so obvious, and his long white eyebrows fell down. He really looked like an old man.

    His face was full of a peaceful smile. His red-lit expression was full of energy, and he looked so kind and amiable.

    However, the ruthlessness hidden in this face was a demon that Yan Kuan would never forget in his life.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw Yan Kuan staring at Ouyang Tian in a daze without even turning his eyes, and she felt a little scared. Yan Kuan¡¯s quiet and inexplicable appearance waspletely different from before. She could even feel a faint killing intenting from the soles of her feet.

    She immediately walked over and used her body to block Yan Kuan¡¯s line of sight. Although she was only at Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulders, when she was facing Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan still averted his gaze from Ouyang Tian. Not only that, he even deliberately lowered his head and tilted his body slightly.

    They did not see that just as they changed their angle, Ouyang Tian¡¯s line of sight shot over in this direction. It was so sharp and direct.

    ¡°He¡¯s looking over, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She raised her head and met Ouyang Tian¡¯s line of sight. For a moment, she actually felt the soles of her feet turn ice-cold. His gaze was actually so sharp that it made her inexplicably terrified. It was as if she was about to be seen through. Her entire body was so scared that it was extremely stiff. If she did not know that Yan Kuan was standing behind her, she might not have had the courage to continue looking at him. She would have shrunk to the ground in fear.

    She had never seen such a terrifying gaze. She had never seen it before.

    Fortunately, Ouyang Tian only looked at her for a moment before he turned his gaze back and returned to his amiable appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He is old. No matter how powerful he is, he is just an old man.¡±

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173: A Wonderful Video</h4>

    It was unknown whether these words wereforting Shen Xiaoxiao or Yan Kuan. In any case, the two of them no longer spoke. Instead, they moved to the side to hide their figures in the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just an old man. He can¡¯t eat me. How many more years can he live, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao broke the silence between them. She was actually afraid of such coldness. She felt that this Ouyang Tian made her very ufortable.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s just an old man. It¡¯s just that he won¡¯t live for more than a few years. He can still live for more than a few decades.¡±

    ¡°Ah? An old monster?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, little guy. That¡¯s right, an old monster. The family head of the Ouyang family has always lived a long life. He only passes away after 120 years.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Could it be because of the Suoyin flower?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the person who had learned to infer three things from one example and nodded.

    ¡°Other than the head of the family, after 60 years old, all the women who serve them must have a Suoyin flower tattooed on their virgin body.¡±

    ¡°This, this, how can the Ouyang family have so many women?¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family continues the ancient tradition. Their aristocratic family has countless servants. It is also because of the development of China in the past few years that they have to restrain themselves. Otherwise, God knows how many women¡¯s homes will be harmed. Even so, Ouyang Jincheng has already begun to look for women in advance. There are at least two women with Suoyin flowers tattooed on them.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao felt her scalp go numb. These men from the Ouyang family were like old demons who used Yin to supplement Yang. What was the difference?

    Disgusting. It was really disgusting.

    However, the Ouyang family had indeed invaded China for hundreds of years. It was not something that could be easily disintegrated. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao actually understood that even if Yan Kuan¡¯s strength was strong now, it would still be difficult for him to fight against the Ouyang family. At that time, it was possible for both sides to suffer heavy losses.

    Therefore, it was normal for Yan Kuan to feel killing intent for Ouyang Tian. If it was not for Yan Kuan being able to hide it a little tonight, it was likely that it was only a matter of time before he met Ouyang Tian. Perhaps it was also because the timing was not right. Their main goal tonight was still the engagement. It was still to destroy the Pei family. Therefore, Yan Kuan¡¯s forbearance had allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to learn a different lesson.

    Even a person like Yan Kuan could endure when necessary, so what could she not do?

    She did not know what kind of hatred Yan Kuan harbored towards the Ouyang family, and she did not want to know. Sometimes, she knew that curiosity could always cause all kinds of idents.

    As for Yan Kuan, if he did not want you to know, even if the truth was already in front of you, he would definitely have the ability to make you think that what you saw was just an illusion.

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s arrival pushed the banquet to a climax. As usual, the Ouyang family would broadcast a video that represented the Ouyang family¡¯s glory. In it, not only did the Ouyang family¡¯s glory begin in the Ming Dynasty, but it also continued until now.

    Such a move was just to show the different Ouyang family to the outside world, and also to let everyone have a deeper respect for the Ouyang family.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the strict legal system in China, which doesn¡¯t allow any political officials to seed in such an asion, the Ouyang family would have already won back arge number of people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is also the most depressing part of the Ouyang family. Alright, let¡¯s watch it. The good show is about to begin.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao as excited as if she had been injected with stimnts. She would not forget that the most important video would only be released now. Moreover, Huo Wanting¡¯s people had already begun to prepare just now. Even if they did not know about such a ce¡­ Would these two people do something?

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s arrival naturally made everyone unable to resist gathering forward and eagerly looking at the head of the number one family in China.

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s voice was loud and powerful, and it did not match his old and frail body. His voice was abnormally loud and clear.

    It seemed that his entricity was just a cover-up. After all, anyone who knew that he was already 85 years old and could still be so strong would also have doubts.

    This was no wonder. Before the old patriarch was nearly 100 years old, he would announce to the public that he had passed away. However, thest Ouyang family patriarch had passed away decades ago.

    There were few people who could remember it. Now, as Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the smiling and everyone gathered in the middle of the banquet, preparing to watch the development of the Ouyang family, Shen Xiaoxiao actually felt an inexplicable excitement in the depths of her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer¡­

    The development of the Ouyang family started from the Ming Dynasty. The first half of the video was extremely shocking. Everyone had different thoughts. Slowly, when the video changed from ancient times to modern times, suddenly, the scene changed to a video, and the people in the video were really Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming, just as Shen Xiaoxiao had expected.

    This was really an explosive scene. There were no mosaics, no cover, and everything that was supposed to be exposed was exposed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Because it was a video, the quality of the sound and the sound were fully disyed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    This scream spread to every corner of the venue in such a quiet moment.

    Everyone thought that they were here to attend the banquet, so how could they see such an incredible scandal?

    A scandal, a real scandal.

    Those who were watching the show, pointing their fingers, and even the ashen-faced members of the Ouyang family stared at the video in disbelief.

    ¡°Hurry up and get someone to turn it off.¡±

    Ouyang Tian fiercely stomped on the ground with his walking stick. Only then did the members of the Ouyang family quickly react.

    No one knew who it was, but they quietly said in the crowd:

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually brother and sister, and it¡¯s at her father¡¯s birthday banquet. How embarrassing.¡±

    Although the voice was soft, everyone could hear it clearly in this almost silent ce. It was because they heard it clearly that they looked at the content of the video even more carefully. The ink-ck qipao was exactly the same as the one she was wearing.

    The red hairpin on her hair was so dazzling. When she first entered the venue, many women were envious. Even Ouyang Minyan¡¯s sisters were envious of it. Now, everyone realized that it was actually on her head.

    In other words, this video was either sent randomly or taken by her tonight.

    Oh my god, this was a scandal of the century. Moreover, it was a scandal of the Ouyang family. It was something that was rarely seen even in a thousand years.

    Although the Ouyang family had always followed the family rules and kept the housekeepers in check, no one knew how to deal with this matter now. This was happening right under the noses of the two heads of the family. This was simply impossible for anyone to turn the tables.

    Even if they wanted to say that this video was tampered with by someone, they were afraid that it wouldn¡¯t work. Just an hour ago, the incident between Pei Li and Liu Yufei had actually happened. And this time, it was done while wearing the same clothes as tonight. It was likely that no one had the ability to photoshop this picture.

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s gaze looked back and forth in the arena. He wanted to see who dared to y tricks on him right under his nose. He knew that when he met a pair of ck eyes. The crutch in Ouyang Tian¡¯s hand suddenly fell to the ground. There was a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, and his entire body seemed to be frozen, not moving at all¡­

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174: Another Video, Third Uncle¡¯s Appearance</h4>

    Ouyang Tian rubbed his eyes. He had just seen that strange gaze disappear. He looked around and was not sure if his eyes were ying tricks on him. He had even forgotten about the imminent danger. He kept searching in the crowd.

    ¡°Father, what are you looking for? Everyone is watching.¡±

    Ouyang Tian was stunned when he heard Ouyang Jinming¡¯s words. Everyone was watching. Yes, there were more important things to do. As for the gaze he saw just now, no, he wouldn¡¯t be mistaken. Investigate, definitely investigate, immediately investigate.

    ¡°Everyone, the banquet is over for today. Please!¡±

    No exnations, no evasions, but with such a strong attitude, no one dared to say no.

    The scandal had already appeared. Was it really necessary to deal with the Ouyang family¡¯s matter in public?

    No, of course not.

    But just as everyone was about to leave, someone looked at the video on the projector and eximed, ¡°Oh my, that woman actually tattooed a flower there. Oh my god, who is that? It¡¯s her, Liu Yufei! It¡¯s Liu Yufei and Pei Li.¡±

    This was great. The people who had just been about to leave did not leave anymore. They looked at the contents of the video and started to whisper. Not only that, even Ouyang Tian and Ouyang Jinming could clearly see it. They also stared at the video that had once again changed the scene and revealed an incredulous expression.

    How could it be possible? How could the Ouyang family¡¯s most precious treasure, the Suoyin flower, be spread? Not only that, it was tattooed on the body of a woman like that. Not only that, she had already been mixed up with Pei Li.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    This time, no matter how much Liu Yufei screamed, it was useless. She had just been pixted, but now that Ouyang Minyan¡¯s pearl had been pixted, it was long gone.

    Everyone was afraid of the power of the Ouyang family, but they were not afraid of the power of the Pei family. The fact that the mother and son of the Pei family were exposed in a scandal at the same time made people feel ashamed. This was too embarrassing and too ironic.

    However, did the matter end just like that?

    No, of course not. No matter how many people Ouyang Jinming ordered, no one turned off the projector. Not only did they not turn it off, they also exposed one scandal after another.

    ¡°Look, it changed, it changed again. Aiya, it¡¯s Madam Pei again.¡±

    This time, it was indeed Ouyang Minyan again. However, this time, Ouyang Minyan was not with her good cousin, but with Liu Qianmin. This was simply too exciting. The mother and son of the Pei family were too awesome to the Liu family father and daughter.

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    ¡°B*stard!¡±

    Two ps sounded at the same time. If Pei Tianheng did not make a move, he would not even need to be a man anymore. Gu Yuehua also did not expect that she would be willing to marry a man she did not love for this man, and even sell her own daughter. Was this how she was rewarded?

    This p made her heart ache for no reason. She really did not expect that her good husband, who was obedient to her in her eyes, would actually get involved with that 50-year-old woman. It was extremely embarrassing.

    ¡°Turn it off, turn it off.¡±

    Ouyang Tian was furious, but it was useless. The video was still ying. Ouyang Jincheng couldn¡¯t tell how he felt. Although the one who was embarrassed was the Ouyang family, he was from the fourth branch. This was simply too satisfying.

    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to reveal any of it. He could only say to Ouyang Tian, ¡°Father, the projector has been tampered with. I can¡¯t turn it off. I can¡¯t even unplug the power.¡±

    He can¡¯t even unplug it? It was obvious that someone had tampered with it. Ouyang Tian was furious. However, no matter how angry he was, he could no longer resist everyone¡¯s strange discussions. The entire banquet hall was so noisy that no one was looking at him anymore. They were all staring at the video. It was as if they were guessing what other amazing things would be exposed.

    Tonight was simply too exciting. This scene was like a New Year¡¯s release.

    ¡°This Huang Yueyan¡¯s methods are really impressive. She actually did it one scene after another.¡±

    ¡°Her? She is indeed impressive. However, this is done by the mistress of the household. However, she is getting bolder and bolder. I really don¡¯t know what to say before exposing the scandal of the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Huo Wanting did it? But Liu Yufei might not have done it, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little uncertain. After all, Pei Li and the rest had nothing to do with Huo Wanting. How could this fire reach her.

    ¡°Have you forgotten? That is the Suoyin flower, the most precious treasure of the Ouyang family. Would Huo Wanting allow such a woman to be taken over by that young son of the Pei family? Moreover, once they force her into a desperate situation, they might even be able to find out from Liu Yufei who had brought her to get the Suoyin flower tattoo.¡±

    ¡°The people of the Ouyang family will not agree to let this precious treasure be passed down to the world.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao remained silent. Yan Kuan¡¯s words were indeed true. Moreover, she was also curious about who had brought Liu Yufei to the Suoyin flower tattoo.

    ¡°How disgusting. This Pei Li still has a marriage contract on him. He actually got mixed up with this useless sister of his. It seems like the marriage contract should have changed owners.¡±

    It was Liu Mei. She still stepped forward. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Mei¡¯s sudden question. She could not describe how she felt. She was touched and worried.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not appropriate to still want to be the son-inw of the Shen family with such a scandal. Let¡¯s not talk about other things. I won¡¯t mention this mother¡¯s virtue, but there are no sisters who serve the same husband. Moreover, she¡¯s such a shameless burden. She even wants to snatch the fianc¨¦ of the eldest sister.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yuehua, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still thinking about your stepdaughter now and want to push your biological daughter into the fire pit?¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle?¡±

    As she watched her Third Uncle slowly walk to the center of the banquet, Shen Xiaoxiao was inexplicably excited.

    Gu Yuehua looked at Shen Jinwen with a livid expression. This person had actually appeared. They had sent so many people but still could not find this old fart. Now, he had suddenly appeared. He really deserved to die.

    However, if such a video were to be released, there was really no other way. Moreover, she knew that her daughter had always liked Pei Li. It would be fine if she could be together with Pei Li. In addition, now that her daughter¡¯s naked body had been exposed in front of so many people, it would not be easy to find a partner in the future.

    Of course, Gu Yuehua definitely did not know about Liu Qianmin and Liu Yufei¡¯s ns. How could they still like Pei Li? They had already set their sights on the Ouyang family.

    However, they did not think that Gu Yuehua was smart enough and did not tell Gu Yuehua about this matter. Therefore, Gu Yuehua knew nothing about it.

    ¡°Pei Dongguo, you are the head of the Pei family. Say something. This engagement has been broken off. Our Shen family cannot afford to have such a person. Don¡¯t bully our Shen family because there is no one else. Everyone has seen it. To be involved with someone else¡¯s younger sister before getting married, could it be that this family is addicted to chaos?¡±

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175: You Are the Eldest Daughter of the Shen Family, Aren¡¯t You?</h4>

    Third Uncle¡¯s words were more and more vicious. Shen Xiaoxiao had always known that Third Uncle¡¯s mouth was not forgiving, but now that everyone was on his side, she did not expect it to have such an unexpected effect.

    ¡°Shen Jinwen, this is the Ouyang family, not a ce to talk about your family matters.¡±

    Pei Dongguo did not know what he was thinking, but he did not agree to immediately break the engagement. Pei Li immediately guessed what his grandfather was thinking. It was probably rted to the inheritance, so he immediately changed his words to Shen Jinwen.

    ¡°Third Uncle, it¡¯s not what you saw. It¡¯s not what I saw. I, I was drunk at that time. I really did not know anything.¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Pei Li in surprise. What did he say? He was drunk? Did he mean that she had taken the initiative to seduce him?

    Pei Li knew that if he said that, she would really be done for. This man, this man was actually so merciless, so ruthless, so heartless.

    She, Liu Yufei, had actually chosen such a cowardly man. She was simply blind.

    ¡°Come on, are you drunk? Do you think I¡¯m blind or are we all blind? Look at your hands. You¡¯ve touched all of your little sister-inw, and you still have the cheek to say that you¡¯re drunk?¡±

    ¡°Alright, even if you¡¯re drunk and you have a mother like that, our Shen family doesn¡¯t want to have such an inw.¡±

    Third Uncle deliberately emphasized the words ¡®little sister-inw¡¯, which made many peopleugh in their ears. This Shen Jinwen was really quick-witted. He was so sarcastic and didn¡¯t use any profanity.

    Pei Dongguo was so angry that his face turned green. Neither Ouyang Tang nor Ouyang Tian spoke. They did not know how to respond. After all, they were talking about the engagement between the Pei and Shen families. They could not wait for everyone to change the topic.

    However, no matter how they changed the topic, the fact that Pei Li¡¯s mother was Ouyang Minyan could not be erased.

    Therefore, Ouyang Jincheng had no choice but to say:

    ¡°The engagement between the Pei family and the Shen family should be properly discussed between the two families. They are both in a fit of anger, so don¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you. The engagement was originally meant to take over the two families, but now that things have turned out this way, it¡¯s inappropriate. Moreover, the opinion of the eldest daughter of the Shen family is also very important. She is still studying abroad, so it¡¯s not toote to discuss it after shees back.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng was very good at pushing the matter away. He brought out the eldest daughter of the Shen family, and even Third Uncle could not continue his words. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and smiled at these shameless people. She said in a clear voice:

    ¡°Since you have already said that it is a matter between the Pei family and the Shen family, why should the Ouyang family force us? They know that you are rted to the Pei family, and the Shen family only has this lonely old man to support her. If you want to argue, no one will say anything. But today, the evidence is still here, and you still want to whitewash the peace. I just don¡¯t know if this is the usual practice of the Ouyang family, or if it is clear that they want to use their power to bully others!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, what an arrogant tone! How can our Ouyang family bully others? However, as the matter stands, Miss Lin herself said that the Shen family and the Pei family¡¯s matters do not concern others, so why is Miss Lin so eager to jump out now? Isn¡¯t she also meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    Seeing Ouyang Ning pull her father Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s hand and take the initiative to stand out, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that tonight¡¯s battle would not be so easy to fight.

    ¡°Meddling in other people¡¯s business? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like it. So many people bullying an old man, and even bullying an orphaned young miss. They¡¯ve clearly been bullied to the head, yet they still forced others to agree to this marriage contract? Who is the one who bullies people to the extreme? Everyone¡¯s eyes are sharp.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve never seen a family that has such an extremely embarrassing thing, yet they still don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves in such a grand manner. They can¡¯t wait to show their faces and step on people. Miss Ouyang is a different kind of person.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words became more and more incisive. This point was somewhat inherited from the Shen family, and her words were somewhat merciless.

    When Third Uncle saw Shen Xiaoxiao stand out, although he couldn¡¯t bear it, but since they had already discussed this matter tonight, if they didn¡¯t let the eldest daughter of the Shen family appear in person, then the Pei family wouldn¡¯t so easily break the contract.

    Therefore, it was good that Xiaoxiao had appeared. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to continue using someone else¡¯s name.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. The marriage between the Pei family and the Shen family will be decided by the two families themselves. No one is allowed to interfere.¡±

    Ouyang Tian made the final decision. When Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Ouyang Ning immediately shut up after hearing Ouyang Tian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at the high and mighty Ouyang Tian again.

    Perhaps she was no longer afraid after taking this step, or perhaps she knew her identity and that she would definitely be exposed tonight, so she felt a little fearless for a moment.

    This time, she was no longer as timid as when she first saw Ouyang Tian. She directly met his gaze without any fear. Tonight was her battlefield, and she, Shen Xiaoxiao, would never let Third Uncle bear all of this alone.

    She could not be afraid, and she was absolutely not afraid. Not only did she want to break off the engagement, but she also wanted the Pei family to lose face in all of China so that they would never be able to raise their heads in this lifetime.

    There was also that scumbag man and scumbag woman, that son of a b*tch. She wanted them to be like rats crossing the street, and she wanted them to never be able to stand in China for the rest of their lives.

    The determination and hatred in her eyes could not be blocked, and Ouyang Tian was secretly shocked. Who was this girl? He had seen such intense hatred 20 years ago, but he had seen it again after so many years. It made him subconsciously look away.

    Her palms were sweating. Yan Kuan reached out and held her palm in his. He knew how much courage it would take to face the old man, so he knew that this girl had done enough.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s warm palm gave her boundless strength. Shen Xiaoxiao was fearless as she looked at the crowd. So what if she was Shen Xiaoxiao? So what if she was Lin Weiwei?

    No matter which one she was, when she returned with a heart full of hatred, these people only had one ending in her eyes, and that was to fight to the death.

    ¡°Little girl, you must be the eldest miss of the Shen family!¡±

    His words caused a thousand ripples. Ouyang Tian¡¯s sudden interjection not only caused the Pei family, but also everyone in the Ouyang family to stare at her in a daze.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this Ouyang Tian was not simple, so she never thought that she would continue to bear the name of Lin Weiwei tonight. Her identity as Shen Xiaoxiao would be known by everyone sooner orter, and she chose to choose to return with honor tonight after she had removed the shackles on her body.

    Yes, she was Shen Xiaoxiao, the sole heir of the Shen family!

    ¡°Old Master Ouyang has a good eye. I am Shen Xiaoxiao, the eldest daughter of the Shen family. So now, Old Master Pei, I have the right to talk to you about canceling the engagement!¡±

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176: Breaking Off the Engagement</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoxiao? You¡¯re Shen Xiaoxiao? Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±

    Gu Yuehua tried to pull Shen Xiaoxiao back as if she had gone crazy, but Shen Jinwen was just standing there. How could he let this woman get close to Shen Xiaoxiao? He immediately berated her.

    ¡°Gu Yuehua, stop pretending. Who doesn¡¯t know that you like your stepdaughter and not your own biological daughter? I¡¯m talking about the matters of my Shen family now. If you¡¯re from the Liu family, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°Pei Dongguo, my Miss is back. Can I talk to you about breaking off the engagement now?¡±

    Pei Li was already very surprised. This woman was not just the president of the KN Group. She was actually the Eldest Miss of the Shen family, his fianc¨¦e, the woman he wanted to spend his whole life with. He did not know why, but at this moment, he actually felt a sense of joy. That was great. If it was her, that would be great.

    However, Pei Li seemed to have forgotten that Shen Xiaoxiao was going to break off the engagement. Instead, he continued to stare at her with eyes full of affection.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at him. She turned her head and looked into Pei Dongguo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Old Master Pei, can you break off the engagement now? How can such a disgusting couple be worthy to be the son-inw of the Shen family? Are you really bullying the Shen family?¡±

    ¡°This, this, are you really Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. You can¡¯t even recognize me and you still want to talk about the engagement? Old Master Pei, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not returning my Shen family¡¯s keepsake just because you want it?¡±

    Pei Dongguo did not expect thisss to speak so openly about the keepsake. His heart pounded. Although this Pei Li was a bastard and the engagement was canceled, he could not bear to part with the Shen family¡¯s secret inheritance fund. All these years, he had already treated this thing as his Pei family¡¯s. Wouldn¡¯t it be harder for him to take it out than to kill him?

    ¡°You went abroad to study when you were six years old. It¡¯s understandable that Grandpa Pei did not recognize you. However, this engagement was made when your grandpa was still alive. How could it be canceled so easily?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also more than one descendant of my Pei family. Back then, our marriage contract never mentioned that Pei Li was the one who made the engagement with you. Hence, Niece, this is a misunderstanding. Our Ah Xi is the one.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had truly witnessed how the ck and white could be turned into a horse. When she saw that Pei Dongguo had made up his mind not to annul the engagement, Shen Xiaoxiao lost her good temper. Of course, her temper was not that good either.

    However, there were still more fiery people waiting there. When Third Uncle heard this, he jumped up immediately.

    ¡°What a joke, Old Man Pei. You¡¯re too shameless. Do you really think that we¡¯re all blind? Are you bullying the Shen family because we only have a youngdy to support us? Do you want to swallow the Shen family¡¯s assets? Although our Shen family is not as big as before, we still have a big business. Do you have such a big appetite? You have to eat whatever smells good or smelly?¡±

    ¡°Also, let me tell you, even if you rotate all your descendants today, the engagement will still be canceled.¡±

    ¡°With such a shameless daughter-inw, you have the nerve to let your grandson marry someone else. Like mother, like son. Look at Pei Li. I don¡¯t want us to be in a scandal.¡±

    ¡°Retreat, we must retreat. Even if we were photographed, they wouldn¡¯t admit to it. What a bunch of shameless people.¡±

    This time, the faces of the Ouyang family members turned even more ashen. Today, they had truly been stripped and pped in the face.

    Furthermore, Third Uncle had already said this. Pei Dongguo was really furious. This prodigal daughter-inw was really not good enough to do anything.

    However, he was not willing to ept it. Even if he did not want this old face, he was not willing to ept it.

    ¡°If you want to break off the engagement, you have to have the marriage contract from back then. You should know that after your grandfather left, the marriage contract and the keepsake were all gone. Also¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Old Master Pei, this is the marriage contract and this is the keepsake. Let¡¯s exchange it for our Shen family¡¯s keepsake so that we won¡¯t be confused in the future. The things of our Shen family belong to our Shen family. No one can snatch them away. If they don¡¯t belong to our Shen family, I don¡¯t want them either.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out the marriage contract and the jade pendant. Pei Dongguo¡¯s face turned pale. They had searched for so long but still couldn¡¯t find this thing. It was actually in the hands of this littless? This was simply hateful.

    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, you may withdraw. However, this token¡­¡±

    ¡°Pei Dongguo, you¡¯ve been hanging it around your neck for so many years. You can¡¯t bear to use it as an amulet after wearing it for so long, right?¡±

    Third Uncle added once again. Everyone looked at Pei Dongguo¡¯s neck at the same time. What exactly was the token that this old man had brought with him?

    Pei Dongguo saw that they had obviouslye prepared and were pressing him step by step. Perhaps these people were the ones who had prepared the videos for tonight. He felt extremely resentful in his heart, and a murderous aura rose in his heart.

    However, when he saw that almost all the famous people in China had arrived tonight, he had already lost all his face. He could only take out the item temporarily. When he had the opportunity, he had to think of a way to snatch the item back and put it into his pocket. It was impossible for him to take it out.

    ¡°Take it!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A metal rod the size of a baby¡¯s fist appeared in front of everyone. Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately held the token in her hand and said to Pei Dongguo, ¡°Old Master Pei, don¡¯t me this junior for being too ruthless. No matter what, this is my grandmother¡¯s dowry. After all, it¡¯s not good for it to be snatched away by outsiders. Furthermore, I¡¯ve been away for many years, so the things in my house have beenpletely destroyed. Of course, I have to keep this as a memento.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very smart. She knew that if Pei Dongguo carried this thing with him, people would definitely be curious about what kind of treasure it was. Now that Shen Xiaoxiao said so, everyone saw that it was actually a golden rod with an inconspicuous color. At that moment, they were no longer curious.

    However, there were many people who still felt that something was strange. For example, Ouyang Tian was one of them.

    Shen Jinwen understood the crux of the matter too well. When he saw that the item had been changed back, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and continued to say to Pei Dongguo, ¡°Old Man Pei, my mother has been gone for decades. It¡¯s about time for you to let go of the matter of you being so persistent in pursuing my mother. You say that you¡¯re so sentimental, but your descendants are really different. It¡¯s time to teach them well. Let them learn from the only good thing about you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    After Shen Jinwen finished speaking, the fire in the house waspletely released. After all this time, there was still this scene. Of course, Shen Jinwen was speaking the truth. Back then, Pei Dongguo had pursued the olddy of the Shen family, but the old master of the Shen family was an open-minded person. He did not mind and even formed a good rtionship between the two families. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen?

    Although this matter had been going on for decades, there were still old people around. After Shen Jinwen finished speaking, he heard someone mutter:

    ¡°I seem to have heard my old man mention it before. Otherwise, their families wouldn¡¯t have gotten engaged. But in the end, it¡¯s getting worse with each generation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is? I knew it. What¡¯s so precious that it¡¯s worn so closely? So it¡¯s nostalgia. But why hasn¡¯t this grandson learned anything?¡±

    ¡­

    The discussions were endless. Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely satisfied with Third Uncle¡¯s wit. Since she had already settled the matter tonight, now it was time to watch a good show.

    As for Gu Yuehua and the Liu father and daughter, how could they dare to talk about other people¡¯s matters when such a huge scandal had been exposed?

    It was probably toote to run now, but this wasn¡¯t a ce that they could run to just like that. And just then, an unexpected scene happened¡­

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177: Only the Two of Them Were Left</h4>

    The ss of red wine that had been spiked was gulped down by Liu Yufei. It had been more than half an hour, and the effects of the medicine had already begun.

    However, Liu Yufei had been ignoring the burning sensation all over her body. However, after experiencing a few big shocks, the blood flow had increased. The effects of the medicine should have taken an hour to take effect, but now it had started acting up ahead of time.

    Liu Yufei had the Suoyin flower on her veins, so she was even more sensitive to the things inside the medicine. Therefore, at this moment, she could feel that she almost could not control her entire body. She almost broke her fingernails.

    The first person who noticed that something was wrong with her was, of course, Liu Qianmin, who was standing next to her. Both of them felt embarrassed when their videos were exposed. They were standing quite far back. Even when Shen Xiaoxiao came out just now, they were too embarrassed to go forward.

    Liu Qianmin wanted to jet Gu Yuehua go up to stop the marriage annulment, but he annoyed Gu Yuehua. Gu Yuehua had yet to forgive him.

    Plus, Gu Yuehua also hoped this engagement would be broken off, to fulfill her daughter, Liu Yufei¡¯s marriage, so she would not stop Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s small move.

    It was only when they were talking about the keepsake that Gu Yuehua finally remembered the thing about the Shen family¡¯s secret fund. She naturally panicked in her heart, but it was already toote. Not only was she unable to insert a single word into their conversation, Shen Jinwen used the Liu family to block all her words.

    Even if she was stupid, she also knew. Before thewyer brought the documents, she really did not have any right to interfere with the Shen family¡¯s things.

    Had it not been for the fact that she still had some shares in the Shen family, their family would have gone to the wind.

    Of course, now that she saw that the Lin Weiwei that she had always hated was actually Shen Xiaoxiao, she could only hate Shen Xiaoxiao more and more.

    When everything was settled, Liu Yufei¡¯s cheeks were already red, and her body couldn¡¯t help but begin to search for a ce that carried the scent of male hormones.

    The first to bear the brunt was where her father, Liu Qianmin, was standing.

    They had already embarrassed themselves enough tonight. Liu Qianmin naturally saw through his daughter at a nce. He knew that no matter how much they argued, they would at most be shameless. However, once their daughter and father were together, it would be a game.

    Therefore, Liu Qianmin was not ruthless. Instead, when everyone was watching the Shen and Pei family¡¯s farce, he pushed Liu Yufei fiercely behind Pei Li.

    Pei Li was already feeling awkward because of the video of his mother and him being exposed. Moreover, he did not have the slightest chance to interfere in the annulment of the marriage. Although he was unwilling¡­ He also knew that his mother had no way out from the moment this new article was exposed.

    In fact, even he did not expect that his mother would actually get involved with his uncle. Ever since he was young, his uncle had treated him extremely well. He thought that it was because he was smart and cute, but he had never thought that it was because of the rtionship between his mother and Ouyang Jinming.

    Pei Li could only stand at the side in a daze, so he naturally did not see Liu Yufei who was pushed behind him by Liu Qianmin.

    Liu Yufei almost could not control herself at this moment. It was also at this moment that she suddenly realized that the Suoyin flower tattoo on her was not just a simple tattoo.

    She had seen other women use this thing, but no woman would be like her. Without any man, she would be unable to extricate herself from it even if she dawdled.

    She wanted to hold it in, but she could not. Moreover, she knew that her father had pushed her with his palm. She was even more grateful for that palm. Seeing where Pei Li¡¯s back was, she could not care less about anything now. Didn¡¯t she want to get rid of it impatiently? Now, she wanted to get rid of it for the rest of her life.

    Liu Yufei almost allowed her own desire to attack him. She hugged Pei Li with one hand and even let out a whimper.

    Not only that, but she also bit her tongue hard, trying her best to maintain thest bit of rity. She said to Pei Li, ¡°Brother Li, let¡¯s never be separated again.¡±

    The farce began.

    She pestered him and he ran away. However, this ce had long been surrounded by people. Everyone saw this scene of infatuation between a man and a woman. Other than roaring withughter, everyone was pointing at them.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, please!¡±

    Perhaps it was because the Ouyang family had some tricks up their sleeves, or perhaps it was because the video that was supposed to be yed had ended. At this moment, there was nothing else that could be yed on the big screen.

    The final liveliness also came to an end under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s strong attack. When everyone saw that the Ouyang family had once again chased them away, they did not dy any longer. Everyone had an inexplicable smile on their faces as they looked at the lovesick couple who were still hugging each other.

    However, someone could not help but say:

    ¡°They¡¯ve really helped a couple who have a lover. Look at how happy they are now that the engagement has just been broken off. Young people nowadays are really more forward-thinking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    Everyone present had seen this farce. Although they were about to leave the venue, they could not control the topic that everyone was discussing. This time, regardless of whether it was the Liu family or the Pei family, they were destined to be humiliated to the end. It was almost predictable¡­ The stock market would plunge the next day. What kind of baptism would the Pei family go through?

    After the good show was over, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally had to leave as well. Today, she could be considered to have returned with a full load of honor. The half key in her hand was firmly ced in her hand. This was the first time she had seen the hope of revenge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, little thing. You¡¯re too excited.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen and this gentleman, please wait!¡±

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and paused. Third Uncle, Liu Mei, and the others were thest to leave. They had alreadypleted their mission. When they saw Yan Kuan, who was suddenly called out and was even specially pointed out¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, which had already begun to rx, was once again lifted up high.

    In the entire banquet hall, other than the Pei family, Liu family, and Ouyang family, everyone else had already left. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan turned their heads to look at Ouyang Tian, who was still calm and steady as a bell. The two of them looked at each other and saw a strong fighting spirit in each other¡¯s eyes. The war that belonged to them had only just begun!

    ¡°May I know why Grandpa Ouyang called us over?¡±

    The one who spoke was Shen Xiaoxiao. She stood there naturally and used her young shoulders to stand up for Yan Kuan to say something.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tender affection as he looked at this weak girl who had only reached his shoulders. This was the first time someone had stood in front of him so straightforwardly to stand up for him.

    Although she might not be able to do anything for him, hepletely epted this kindness.

    He reached out and held her hand tightly. It was as if for the first time, he had the feeling that being a little man was not a bad idea.

    However, he knew that this kind of thought was only a figment of his imagination. This was because he did not allow his woman to risk her life for him. His woman should be protected and should enjoy the tenderness that belonged to him.

    He smiled.

    This smile waspletely wrong. It was so cheerful and so free.

    Along with the aura that had been restrained from the moment they entered the Ouyang Mansion, the overwhelming killing intent and coldness swept over. No one could believe that just a moment ago, they had thought that he was just an ordinary man who could be dispensed with. How could he suddenly be so powerful and give off such a mighty pressure?

    Other than Ouyang Tian, everyone could not help but feel a sense of timidity. They did not dare to look directly into his eyes. Even when their gazes fell on him, they were forced to move away. This man who seemed to have returned from hell. Who was he?

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178: Against Ouyang Tian</h4>

    ¡°Who is this gentleman? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±

    When Ouyang Tian spoke, no one dared to interrupt him even though they were curious as to why the old man had called out to these two alone.

    However, at this moment, Ouyang Tian¡¯s heart was not calm. He kept looking at Yan Kuan with an inquisitive gaze. Yes, it was too simr. However, that evil creature was clearly already dead. He had seen him burn to death with his own eyes. It was impossible for him to still be alive now. Moreover, how could the cowardly appearance that he had since he was young be the same person as this extraordinary man?

    However, if it was not the case, that face and eyes were almost carved out of the same mold. Was there such a simr person in this world?

    ¡°Grandfather, he is the president of K-ONE that I have mentioned to you. Yan Kuan, Mr. Yan.¡±

    When Ouyang Ning heard that her grandfather was actually concerned about Yan Kuan¡¯s identity, she did not know why, but she felt a little nervous and a little excited.

    Of all the granddaughters, she was the most doted on by her grandfather. She had also mentioned to the old man that she had taken a liking to the CEO of K-ONE. Now that her grandfather had called out to them, it was likely that her grandfather had also taken a liking to Yan Kuan¡¯s extraordinariness.

    ¡°K-ONE? I see. It¡¯s just that I did not expect President Yan to be so young.¡± After Ouyang Tian said these words without thinking, he did not speak anymore. Instead, his eyes stared nkly at Yan Kuan once again.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ouyang Tian¡¯s strange behavior. She was afraid that Yan Kuan would be recognized. She didn¡¯t know why, but she once again turned her body slightly and used herself to block most of the people¡¯s line of sight for Yan Kuan.

    Then, she turned her head and said to everyone, ¡°I wonder what Old Master Ouyang wants us to do? Since people have already left, it¡¯s probably not appropriate for us to stay and watch the Ouyang family solve their internal problems!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was going all out tonight. Since everyone knew her identity, there was really no need to hide it anymore. It was better to reveal it all. This was also good. She was already that kind of person, so there was really no need to hide it anymore.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you really Xiaoxiao? Are you really?¡±

    This time, Gu Yuehua took Ouyang Tian¡¯s ce to speak. No one knew what had gotten into her, but she actually stopped dodging. Perhaps it was because most of the people had already left, so there was no need to dodge. Thus, she once again began to show her motherly heart in front of the Ouyang family.

    However, no matter how she tried to disguise it, Shen Xiaoxiao already knew what kind of person she was. There was no need to put on such an act.

    ¡°Wipe away your tears. No one here is a fool like you, Mrs. Liu.¡±

    Once Shen Xiaoxiao said the words ¡®Mrs. Liu¡¯, Gu Yuehua felt that she was going to die from anger. She had said that her daughter was a jinx who was born to cause trouble, and it was as she had expected.

    ¡°Miss Shen, you have such a big temper. After all, I am your biological mother, so why are you being so aggressive? Besides, you used Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity to confuse everyone. I was too embarrassed to say it just now. By acting so arrogantly, I¡¯m afraid that you have already nned to break off the engagement. You have deceived all of us.¡±

    Ouyang Ning¡¯s words made the Liu family and the Pei family re angrily. They almost instantly ignited their mes of anger.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ouyang Ning, who looked like she was watching a good show, and said to her:

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Miss Ouyang to worry about that. What I¡¯m fighting for has no result. This is also a matter between my Shen family and the Pei family, and it doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with the Ouyang family. Moreover, the current situation seems to be that the Ouyang family has its own¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re the one who put on this show tonight, right? You want to break off the engagement? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled after being abroad for more than ten years.¡±

    Sure enough, how could Pei Dongguo not vent his anger tonight? Wasn¡¯t he just waiting for it now?

    He had deliberately put this matter on her head. This was to make the Ouyang family hate her and push all the me onto her. Look at this. Didn¡¯t the Ouyang family look at her with sharp eyes filled with scrutiny and dissatisfaction?

    ¡°Old Master Pei, you really know how to joke. If I really had such great abilities, would I have gone through so much trouble? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use this threat to force you to break off the engagement? Besides, do you think that the Ouyang family is my backyard? That I can enter as I please?¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking too highly of me, or are you looking down on the Ouyang family? However, that¡¯s also true. If it weren¡¯t for the Ouyang family being toox in their management, these ugly articles wouldn¡¯t have gotten out tonight. Am I right, Old Master Pei?¡±

    This was the most sullen part of Pei Dongguo. If it weren¡¯t for the scandal of his eldest daughter-inw, Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t have been able to break off the engagement. However, this scandal happened to be seen by everyone, not just the engagement¡­ It was likely that in the future, it would be difficult for a few children in the family to get married. He would not care about the other two bastards, but he had to consider Ah Xi¡¯s marriage.

    If he stayed tonight, he would need a word from the Ouyang family. How would the Ouyang family deal with this shameless woman? In any case, the Pei family would not want her. If everyone in the upper-ss society saw it, then the Pei family would really be an old bastard.

    ¡°Such a sharp mouth. You are the daughter of the Shen family.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this old fox¡¯s angry look and did not speak anymore. She smiled provocatively and turned her head, once again turning her gaze towards Ouyang Tian.

    He was the one who had stopped them. As for what he was going to do, they did not know. It was because they did not know that her defenses were unprecedentedly heavy.

    It was because she was afraid, not because she was afraid of the Ouyang family¡¯s power, but because she was afraid that Yan Kuan¡¯s identity, which had always been kept a secret, would be exposed by them. If he knew that Yan Kuan was a member of the Ouyang family, how would they treat him?

    Would Yan Kuan be a match for them?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that she had unknowingly beenpletely worried for Yan Kuan.

    Of course, Yan Kuan knew that she was so careful and pretended to be tough. It was precisely because of this that his cold heart could be considered to have received a trace offort in the Ouyang Mansion. A trace of calmness allowed him to calm down the heart that had already begun to stir.

    He reached out and gently brought the little woman who was standing in front of him back to his side. He gently patted her back and gave herfort.

    Then, he formally, directly, and without any fear, met the pair of eyes that were filled with inquiry from the very beginning.

    ¡°Grandfather Ouyang is just like the legend. He leaves us far behind. I wonder why Grandfather Ouyang called us over?¡±

    His voice was a little hoarse and a little low. He was clearly smiling, but his temperament was definitely not simple. Even all the men of the Ouyang family added together could notpare to his imposing manner.

    Just being able to meet his eyes without moving an inch, this could also be considered a character.

    Ouyang Tian thought very much in his heart as he looked at Yan Kuan and said¡­

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179: Invading a Pig¡¯s Cage</h4>

    ¡°Mr. Yan is indeed impressive to have achieved so much at such a young age. May I know who your father is?¡±

    Ouyang Tian had a strong ssical charm to him. Regardless of whether he spoke or did anything, he maintained a unique and unsophisticated aura.

    Ouyang Tian was a very typical person with traditional feudal ideas. He did not like women to be too high-profile, nor did he like women to show their faces in public. He liked capable young people, but he did not like young people who were too capable unless that person was someone from his Ouyang family.

    Everyone knew that Ouyang Tian doted on Ouyang Ning, but Ouyang Ning was an exception. Even if Ouyang Ning insisted on breaking the tradition and bing a star, Ouyang Tian also agreed. In fact, those who really understood would naturally understand.

    Because Ouyang Tian had never treated Ouyang Ning as a real member of the Ouyang family, he did not care. It did not matter. It was just that Ouyang Ning did not understand because she was an exception to the Ouyang family. She was the most doted on by grandfather Ouyang.

    Ouyang Tian did not respond to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and did not care how his granddaughter argued with a little girl. That was because he actually did not like her at all. In his eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao was just a smart girl. Women should be exclusive to the inner residence. No matter how smart she was, it was useless.

    Therefore, he could be said to be indifferent to Shen Xiaoxiao. Although he had sighed in his heart that such a smart girl was worthy of being a member of the Ouyang family, her age was not right. It was not so easy to be a woman of the Ouyang family.

    At the thought of this, he suddenly remembered the woman in the video that he had just seen. He frowned slightly. This matter was strange.

    ¡°My parents are both dead. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. If Mr. Ouyang is fine, I think we should leave first. After all, the Ouyang family¡¯s matter tonight is more troublesome.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s good for Mr. Yan to watch.¡±

    This brainless sentence caused the other members of the Ouyang family to be stunned. This old man really thought highly of this young man. He actually let an outsider watch the internal affairs of the Ouyang family? What did this mean?

    However, Ouyang Ning was secretly happy. She felt that her grandfather knew her intention to recruit Yan Kuan into the Ouyang family, so he gave him face. It seemed that her grandfather really loved her the most.

    Ouyang Ning was very happy. She did not even try to hide it as he looked at Yan Kuan. Everyone present could clearly see the affection in her eyes.

    This time, some of the Ouyang family members had the same thoughts as An Ning. There were also those who wanted to watch a good show. There were also those who were full of sarcasm and disdain.

    Huo Wanting was one of them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao only needed to raise her head to see Huo Wanting¡¯s actions clearly. Therefore, when the disdain and sarcasm in her eyes were obvious, just as Huang Yueyan had said, she hated her daughter as much as Gu Yuehua.

    However, there was a reason why Gu Yuehua hated her, but what about Huo Wanting? Why did she hate her only daughter?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was secretly sizing up Huo Wanting, but she did not know that An Ning had also noticed Shen Xiaoxiao when she looked at Yan Kuan.

    She could not help but notice that Yan Kuan was holding Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms. Such an intimate look really made her feel like an eyesore. Could it be that Yan Kuan could not tell that her grandfather thought highly of him and wanted to give him a way out?

    He really did not know what was good for him. However, would she me Yan Kuan for being peaceful? Of course not. After staying in the Ouyang family for a long time, she had long be ustomed to men having three wives and four concubines. She would only me Shen Xiaoxiao. She would only me Shen Xiaoxiao, who had seduced her lover.

    However, since Ouyang Tian had spoken, he was determined to let Yan Kuan and Ouyang Jinming stay. The two did not mind it and treated it as a free show, saving them the trouble of having the secret guards investigate.

    Ouyang Tian looked at Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming, who were kneeling on the side. Both of them were trembling. They were indeed afraid of the old master.

    Ouyang Tang was sitting calmly on the side, as if the person who was in trouble was not his daughter. Not only that, the other sons and daughters of Ouyang Tang looked like they were watching a good show. They could not hide the joy on their faces.

    It seemed that the Ouyang family had long been in chaos. There were still two outsiders here, and they did not know how to control themselves.

    Ouyang Jinming had been doing very well recently, and now he was in dire straits. Just a moment ago, he was showing off his son, Ouyang Qing¡¯s, abilities to his elder brother, but now he was being pped in the face.

    Ouyang Qing wanted to save his father. After all, he was in the third generation. No matter how much his grandfather gave him, it would not be as quick as his father¡¯s side.

    However, when he saw his mother¡¯s livid face, he held it in. He still had his mother¡¯s n to rely on. He was only the eldest son of a concubine in the Ouyang family, but in the mother¡¯s n, he was the only male.

    Yes, there was no need for a choice. Yes, there was no need for a choice. His father had been carrying his son since he was young. If it were not for his mother protecting him, just those uncles who were born out of wedlock would be able to make the three of them lose their foothold.

    Yes, he couldn¡¯t be saved. It would depend on how his grandfather dealt with it. Even if his father couldn¡¯t be saved, the property that belonged to their house wouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of others.

    He wasn¡¯t a fool. Being able to enter the Ouyang family¡¯s central business had alreadye to an end. It was impossible for him to go any further. Now that his father had met with an ident, the illegitimate children without his father¡¯s protection wouldn¡¯t have any impact on the legitimate children. Perhaps he could even keep his position. When the time came, even if the family was to split up, he would still be able to get what he deserved. Yes, that was it.

    Ouyang Jinming did not know that his biological son and wife had already given up on him. At this moment, when he saw his father¡¯s sharp eyes and ashen face, his heart was in a mess. This matter was probably not as simple as using the familyw.

    ¡°Jincheng, you handle it.¡±

    When Ouyang Jincheng heard his father say this, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he realized that his father was paving the way for him to establish his authority. His heart immediately rxed. It seemed that his position as the future head of the family was bing more and more stable.

    He did not decline immediately. It was because the old man did not like people who put on airs. Ouyang Jincheng stood up and said to the two people kneeling there, ¡°ording to the Ouyang family¡¯s rules, men who are in the same family are expelled from the family, while women invade the pig cage!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had heard of the Ouyang family¡¯s arbitrary behavior, as well as their old and simple family rules. However, when she heard the words ¡®invade the pig cage,¡¯ she knew that it wasn¡¯t a joke. It was really ¡®invade the pig cage.¡¯

    It was so ruthless, and they were still their own children. Although the internal problems of the Ouyang family had never been restricted by China, it was still a little surprising to hear such a punishment for the first time.

    ¡°No, no, Uncle, Uncle, I was wrong. Please spare me, please spare me.¡±

    ¡°Father, Father, I was wrong. Your son was wrong.¡±

    Ouyang Minyan and Ouyang Jinming¡¯s voices not only broke the sudden silence, but also woke up everyone present.

    Perhaps it was the first time they had seen the family rules so formallyid out.

    That¡¯s right, even if someone had made a mistake, no one would be exposed to the public. Even if they wanted to cover it up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    However, if they really wanted to ¡®invade the pig cage¡¯, they were still extremely surprised.

    Including the other direct descendants of the Ouyang family, their expressions were a little strange. They had thought that the biggest punishment would be to be chased out of the Ouyang family, but ¡®invading the pig cage¡¯ was a death sentence. They had never thought about it.

    Meanwhile, Pei Dongguo and the rest of the Pei family looked at the scene in shock. After a while, they heard Pei Tianheng say¡­

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180: Pei Li¡¯s Decisiveness</h4>

    ¡°Uncle, Father-in-Law, please spare Minyan¡¯s life.¡±

    Pei Tianheng spoke and knelt down heavily. No one had expected this. Perhaps even Pei Tianheng himself had not expected this either. However, he understood his father¡¯s hint. In fact, even if his father had not hinted, he would not have dared to take Ouyang Minyan¡¯s life.

    However, he also knew that the Ouyang family was not joking. Therefore, it was not only his father¡¯s intention. It was also his intention to beg and kneel.

    Then, Pei Xi, Pei Li, and Pei Meimei all knelt down in a daze.

    Ouyang Tang, who had always been calm andposed, finally put down the teacup that he had been holding. He no longer looked as if he had nothing to do with it.

    He coughed twice and said to Ouyang Tian, ¡°Big Brother, Sixth Brother is already married. He is not a member of our Ouyang family. Why don¡¯t you expel him from the Ouyang family instead?¡±

    Ouyang Tian did not speak. Instead, he nced at Ouyang Jincheng. Ouyang Jincheng understood and pretended to be silent for a moment before he said to Ouyang Tang:

    ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s words are reasonable. The family rules state that it is only if the Ouyang family¡¯s daughter is not married yet. Ouyang Minyan has already married into the Pei family and is also in the main grave of the Pei family. Therefore, ording to Second Uncle¡¯s wishes, we will expel her from the Ouyang family.¡±

    Pei Dongguo clenched his fists tightly. Ouyang Tang must have waited for their family to express their stance before saying anything. Even if his descendants did not plead for mercy today, nothing would happen to Ouyang Minyan. However, he knew that he could not bear to cut ties with the Ouyang family. Therefore, he had to make a decision for his descendants.

    However, this persimmon was not so soft that Ouyang Tang could control it easily. Since they had already reached this point, it wasn¡¯t that easy to not seek for greater profits for the Pei family.

    ¡°n Head Ouyang, please allow me to say a few words. Since Ouyang Minyan has been expelled from the Ouyang family and has been punished, I can¡¯t say much. It¡¯s only right for my son and grandson to plead on her behalf. Tianheng, Ah Xi, get up.¡±

    Pei Dongguo called for Pei Tianheng and Pei Xi to get up, but Pei Li and Pei Meimei also took the opportunity to stand up.

    However, just as they moved, Pei Dongguo said, ¡°Ah Li and Meimei kneel.¡±

    These words made Pei Li¡¯s heart jump to his throat. Could it be? Could it be what he had guessed?

    As expected, Pei Dongguo said, ¡°Although my Pei family is not as big as the Ouyang family, we still have to maintain our reputation. Today, everyone in China isughing at our Pei family. How are we going to maintain our foothold in the future?¡±

    ¡°However, we have been inws for many years. I can¡¯t do something like destroying the marriage contract. However, I have no reason to continue supporting these two descendants.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for the Ouyang family to raise the Ouyang family¡¯s descendants themselves. Ouyang Tang, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be? Pei Li and Pei Meimei are the bastards of the two of them? This, this, this is simply¡­¡±

    In an instant, the entire venue was in an uproar. The sound of shock was not any lower than before. Even Pei Li and Pei Meimei were staring at Pei Dongguo in a daze.

    Ouyang Minyan was even more shocked. She shouted at Pei Dongguo, ¡°Impossible, impossible, how is this possible? My Ah Li is a descendant of the Pei family. He is a member of the Pei family! You are ndering me, ndering me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, whether we are ndering you or not, you can go and check the paternity test. Our Pei family will definitely not help others raise evil children. It is enough to raise them for more than 20 years.¡±

    Pei Tianheng¡¯s words were like thest straw that crushed a camel. Ouyang Minyan sat on the ground as if she was half dead. It was over, it was all over.

    Just now, Ouyang Tang had used Pei Dongguo to force him to ept his daughter. However, Ouyang Tang did not expect that Pei Dongguo would return such a big gift to him. He could not me him at all.

    This was because the other party had said that they had raised the Ouyang family¡¯s descendants for more than 20 years for nothing. They had let down the Pei family first. This time, they owed the Pei family a huge favor.

    Ouyang Tang suddenly felt that it was better to let this shameless evil daughter invade the pig cage.

    This time, Ouyang Jincheng could not make the decision. When it came to this issue, he could only look at Ouyang Tian. These two descendants were also a stain on the Ouyang family. It was a stain that absolutely could not exist.

    None of them would doubt Pei Dongguo¡¯s words. The paternity test had been said to be done at will, so for him to be so strong-willed and so certain, the result was naturally true.

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s walking stick held in his hand, and he actually felt a strong sense of powerlessness. was the Ouyang family really in such a dire situation? Were the descendants so disappointing?

    At this moment, a voice broke the silence once again.

    ¡°Grandfather, I beg you to let me live. I am willing to take my sister and mother to set up my own family. I will definitely not reveal anything about tonight.¡±

    Such a quick reaction and such a decisive decision.

    At this moment, not only Ouyang Tian, even Yan Kuan was looking at Pei Li with a look of scrutiny. They had really underestimated this person. He was really decisive in his killing. He had put himself in a dead end beforeing back to life. Perhaps he really had a bad hand that was about to be overturned by him.

    As expected, Ouyang Tian¡¯s expression changed immediately. Not only Ouyang Tian, but even Pei Dongguo was also looking at Pei Li with a scrutinizing gaze.

    He did not exin, did not plead for mercy, and did not question. It was just that he had to protect his mother and sister at such a time.

    Such a person and such an action had directly impacted the hearts of Ouyang Tang and Ouyang Tian. This young man was incredible.

    He was indeed worthy of being a descendant of the Ouyang family.

    With such a temperament, he would really be a sharp de in the future.

    At this moment, Pei Dongguo was also secretly regretting it. This Pei Li was indeed extremely intelligent. Pei Xi was definitely not the slightest bit as good as him.

    It was a pity. It was really a pity. However, he was so powerful. If he was allowed to stay in the Pei family, Pei Xi would definitely not be able to defeat him. It was also good for him to be like this. Hence, the unwillingness he felt earlier was washed clean once again.

    On the other hand, Ouyang Qing stared at his cheap younger brother thoughtfully. He was so powerful. If he were to really enter the Ouyang family, he would be the first to suffer.

    ¡°Ah Li, are you really willing to bring your mother to set up a family?¡±

    Ouyang Tian really had taken a liking to this Pei Li. Otherwise, he would not have spoken in such a manner.

    Not only Ouyang Jincheng, but even Ouyang Jinchuan and Ouyang Jinguo, the two legitimate children, also looked at the old man. Their brows furrowed slightly. This was not a good thing.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m already in my third year of grad school and about to graduate. I can find a job to take care of my mother and sister.¡±

    Pei Li once again took a step back and said that he wanted to work to support his mother and sister. This decision once again brought him to a new height.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the three of you will upy the Liu Residence. As for other matters, we will deal with them ording to the n rules.¡±

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s decision was final. Pei Li¡¯s heart rxed. He had indeed made the right bet. ording to his understanding of Ouyang Tian over the years, he had made the right move.

    The Liu Residence was Ouyang Tian¡¯s private property. With such an arrangement, was Ouyang Tian going to protect the three of them?

    Pei Dongguo was forcing him step by step tonight. Wasn¡¯t this pushing him into the Ouyang family? Although he hated such an action, he had to express his gratitude now.

    Now, it seemed that although he had lost everything in the Pei family, the future was uncertain. First, there was no marriage contract. Then, he had lost his status as the eldest son of the Pei family.

    And now, he had be a bastard? If he hadn¡¯t guessed earlier, he might not have reacted so quickly tonight. It was a close call.

    However, he would never forget Pei Dongguo and Pei Tianheng who had treated him so mercilessly tonight. Even if he wasn¡¯t his biological son, he had been doted on for so many years since he was young, yet they were willing to give up on him just like that. They didn¡¯t even spare him the slightest bit of face. In that case, he would never have anything to do with them ever again.

    Pei Li turned around and pulled his younger sister towards Pei Dongguo and Pei Tianheng, kowtowing three times.

    ¡°Father, Grandfather, although I don¡¯t know what is going on, in our hearts, you will always be our father and grandfather. However, in the future, we will not be able to be filial in front of the two of you. I hope that you will take care of yourselves. As long as the Pei family needs us, Pei Li and sister will go through fire and water without hesitation!¡±

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181: Matchmaking, Gunfight</h4>

    Liu Yufei had just been taken away by the Ouyang family. However, no one knew how the Ouyang family did it. In less than ten minutes, Liu Yufei was brought back to the hall. She just happened to see the scene of Pei Li setting up his own family.

    Her face was still red. She did not change her dress, and there was a trace of water mark on the corner of her dress. Anyone with a discerning eye could see what was going on.

    However, Liu Yufei did not feel ufortable at all. Instead, she looked at everyone calmly.

    Ouyang Tian and Ouyang Cheng saw her the moment she entered. Not only that, when Pei Li was done with his matters, Ouyang Tian said to Liu Qianmin and Gu Yuehua, ¡°Since Ah Li and your daughter are in love, it¡¯s not good for me to break the marriage contract. I¡¯ll marry your daughter to Ah Li. What do you think?¡±

    This was the marriage contract that Ouyang Tian had personally requested for Pei Li. Not only was Pei Li surprised, but everyone in the Liu family was also shocked.

    What did they think? Of course, they could. They did not dare to say no, nor did they dare to not give them face.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Father-inw!¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng and Huo Wanting were shocked. What did this mean? What did this mean?

    As the head of the family, they naturally knew the secret. If they were to let these two get together, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that they wanted to participate in the fight for the Ouyang family¡¯s inheritance?

    Huo Wanting would never have thought that she had pushed Liu Yufei to expose the Ouyang family¡¯s most precious treasure in order to arouse the old master¡¯s suspicion, thoroughly investigate the Ouyang family, and clear the obstacles for them. However, she would never lift a stone to hit her own foot.

    Who would have thought that this Pei Li was actually a member of the Ouyang family?

    If Pei Li was a member of the Ouyang family, and that Liu Yufei was a woman with the Suoyin flower, then this would be creating a great enemy for her son.

    Pei Li was unwilling because Liu Yufei was no longer that clean Liu Yufei. But now, his grandfather actually yed the matchmaker for her. He had no choice even if he was unwilling. Moreover, he had a feeling that there was something hidden, but now he was in a disadvantageous position. He could not do anything bad, so he could only swallow this loss.

    He seemed to be able to see the green light above his head in the future, but there was no other way. He had to put on an expression of gratitude and inexplicable joy.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    Liu Qianmin¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be described as happy or worried, but he couldn¡¯t say anything to Ouyang Tian. He only nced at his daughter and saw affirmation in her eyes, so he didn¡¯t refuse and immediately said, ¡°We are also willing. Thank you, Old Master Ouyang. Thank you.¡±

    ¡­

    This ending could be considered a happy ending. However, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan suddenly realized that they seemed to have miscalcted and had been used by someone.

    This was because everything had happened too suddenly. It was too logical, especially since Pei Li had entered the Ouyang family by ident. It was as if someone had meticulously arranged the big picture and knew everything that had happened. He was guiding them in step by step. Yan Kuan was not the only one who had thought of this. Even someone as neurotic as Shen Xiaoxiao had guessed it.

    ¡°Someone is¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡±

    Her words were interrupted by Yan Kuan. She looked at everyone in the room and no one seemed to have any problems. Everyone looked so ordinary. Shen Xiaoxiao also did not think that the person who could create such a big situation would be one of them. Of course, it was even more impossible for it to be Ouyang Tang and Ouyang Tian.

    But who was behind all this?

    And that person, what would they do next?

    ¡°Since the Ouyang family¡¯s matter has been settled, I think there¡¯s no need for us to continue here. Don¡¯t you agree, Grandfather Ouyang?¡±

    It was as if everyone had forgotten about Yan Kuan¡¯s existence. As soon as he opened his mouth, it was discovered that their scandals had been clearly seen by these two outsiders.

    Ouyang Jincheng was already angry in his heart. When he heard these words, he also felt that it wasn¡¯t a problem to leave the outsiders here. He immediately bypassed the old man and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Ouyang Tian looked at Ouyang Jincheng and sighed in his heart. How could he not think about the Ouyang family when he couldn¡¯t keep hisposure?

    He also knew that it was definitely inappropriate to not discuss this with the next n head. It was urgent and there was no room for anything else. However, he could also see that the person behind this was definitely not the two just now. The reason why he left them here to probe was one of them. Of course, it was also one of the reasons why he wanted to probe this Yan Kuan.

    Although it did not seem to have any ws, Ouyang Tian still paid attention to it. He would rather kill the wrong person than let it go. It seemed that he still had to get someone to properly investigate this Yan Kuan.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took onest look at this cold old house. It was really as Yan Kuan had said. This ce was filled with decay and filth. Even if she was invited, she was still unwilling to take even half a step into this ce.

    The night on the battlefield was extremely tiring, but Yan Kuan did not rx at all from the beginning to the end.

    As soon as they walked out of the mansion, she saw him fiddling with her wrist. Shen Xiaoxiao held his hand and walked step by step to the parking area.

    As soon as they sat in the passenger seat, the first thing Yan Kuan did was to ask Shen Xiaoxiao to change out of her qipao. He looked even more serious. Shen Xiaoxiao kept feeling as if something was going to happen.

    Without asking further, he quickly put on his pants and coat. He even changed out of his high-heeled shoes. After he sat down, Yan Kuan attached himself to her and fastened her seatbelt. Not only that¡­ When he left Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side, he silently stuffed a pistol into her hand.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Something was really about to happen?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®go home¡¯ eased some of the tension in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. Yan Kuan, on the other hand, was grinning as if nothing had happened. However, she knew that Yan Kuan was consoling her because there was also a gun at her waist, and it was a pistol that did not exist just now.

    ¡°Are you afraid of apanying me to my birthday or death?¡±

    Along the silent journey, he suddenly spoke. Shen Xiaoxiao nervously held the gun in her hand.

    Yan Kuan looked at her and smiled. ¡°Are you afraid? This is just the beginning!¡±

    His smile had a hint of calmness. Was she afraid? Of course not. Her life was picked up from the ground. Not only that, with him around, she had never been afraid.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. With you around, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then sit tight.¡±

    As soon as Yan Kuan finished speaking, the car was suddenly turned around. Yan Kuan quickly turned around, pulled out his pistol, and fired a few shots out of the window.

    Shen Xiaoxiao climbed down and quietly looked out of the window. It was pitch ck outside. It turned out that Yan Kuan had unknowingly driven the car to the outskirts.

    It seemed that they had been targeted the moment they left the Ouyang Mansion. They did not know who had sent them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s precise vision made it very convenient for them. She could only look at them and say to Yan Kuan, ¡°4 o¡¯clock.¡±

    Yan Kuan understood instantly. He fired a shot and then heard the sizzling sound of the car tires. It turned out that the shot had hit the tires. Yan Kuan loved this woman to death. She was indeed smart.

    ¡°8 o¡¯clock!¡±

    Bang¡­

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182: So It¡¯s the ck Emperor</h4>

    The ear-piercing sound of brakes, the incessant sound of gunshots, and the noise. Looking at the person who was still as steady as Mount Tai with a hint of a strange smile at the corner of his lips, Shen Xiaoxiao actually felt a momentary suffocation. Such a person¡­ So dazzling, so stunning, and so bloody that she was afraid to get close.

    ¡°There are still two little mice.¡±

    The steering wheel suddenly turned again, and the violent shaking made her look away. She steadied her mind, pulled out the gun in her hand, and shot at the car outside the window and the plug-in that passed by her.

    She had killed people before, but it was the first time she used a gun.

    She was afraid of this thing because she thought that its power was amazing. It didn¡¯t need to expend any effort, and it didn¡¯t need to fight to the death to be able to easily knock people down. There wasn¡¯t even any possibility of it standing up to challenge her again.

    Her hands were actually trembling slightly. She thought that she was still suitable for a fierce fight between fists. That way, she would feel that it was real.

    Bang!

    The back of the car was violently hit. The seatbelt firmly secured her. The sudden darkness that shrouded her head made her heart tighten.

    He actually hugged her in his arms?

    He, he, he, wasn¡¯t he afraid?

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Her heart clenched. She didn¡¯t know where she got the courage to do so. She pressed her fingers and the seatbelt was untied. She pressed the unprepared man under her body and aimed the gun out of the window.

    In the pitch-ck night, only she had the ability to see everything clearly.

    The car behind her shone on her eyes. With a sh, she closed her eyes and used her ears to shoot in that direction again and again.

    The person in her arms was gone. Shen Xiaoxiao could feel Yan Kuan¡¯s anger. Perhaps he had never been so protected by a woman before. This protection seemed to be a little too much.

    Looking at his messy hair, she actually thought it was so funny.

    ¡°Smile? You¡¯re actually still smiling at me. See how I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back. You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s somewhat angry appearance attracted every nerve in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart.

    The kiss arrived as scheduled during this moment of conflict.

    ¡°What a crazy girl. But I like it.¡±

    The guest became the host, and the two actually started to kiss deeply in such a scene.

    The violent collision outside stopped. The guns in their hands had long since run out of bullets. The car stopped sliding, and a perfect symbol brought an end.

    ¡°Oh, a pair of desperate lovebirds. Brother,e down.¡±

    Outside, they were surrounded by the ck-clothed man in a circle. They were trapped inside. They let go of their lips and looked at them with a smile.

    Yan Kuan stretched out his hands and rubbed the top of this crazy girl¡¯s head. The hair that could barely be pulled into a bun was tousled. It seemed that this kind of girl was more pleasing to the eye.

    He opened the door and got out of the car

    The 12 people and three cars in front of them stopped in front of them.

    To be more precise, they were tightly surrounded.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who can still be so emotional even when death is at hand.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at these men who were armed with guns and dressed in ck. Her heart was filled with suspicion. Who sent them here?

    ¡°President Yan, let¡¯s make a trip.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. He simply threw the gun that was already out of bullets into the distance and pulled Shen Xiaoxiao over.

    His action caused the men in ck to be stunned. However, the leader said to Yan Kuan, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave this chick to us? President Yan will be able to rx.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dares to openly take my woman.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what? President Yan isn¡¯t willing, but it¡¯s not possible if you¡¯re not willing. You don¡¯t have a choice now.¡±

    The man in the lead raised his gun and walked forward. He thought of Shen Xiaoxiao walking over and said to her, ¡°Beauty,e over. Following him will only lead to death.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly smiled and looked at the man in the lead. She smiled and said softly, ¡°Is that so? But why do I feel that the one who dies will be you?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she stretched out her hand and pulled. Shen Xiaoxiao not only snatched the gun from the man leading the group, she even pointed it at his temple.

    The others did not expect such a delicate woman to be so skilled. Even they did not see clearly how she did it.

    ¡°See, what did I say? I said that you are the first man to be so bold. You are so confident that I am embarrassed to hit you. Do you think my woman is that simple?¡±

    Yan Kuan took the gun and aimed it at the man¡¯s arm.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had be an obedient little girl again, standing quietly behind Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan fired at the man without any scruples and said, ¡°Well, not bad. There are still bullets. I wonder if the remaining bullets will blow your brains out if they hit the top of your head? I prefer the feeling of brains sttering everywhere.¡±

    ¡°You, you, what do you want to do?¡±

    The man in the lead was apprehensive. This man did not y by the rules at all. He just shot when he said he would. And his words¡­ He actually did not suspect that what he said would be a lie.

    ¡°Guess what I want to do?¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t think of using me to threaten them. Brothers, charge. If you can¡¯tplete the mission, you¡¯ll die anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that those people had indeed listened to the leader¡¯s words and wanted to shoot. He suddenly stretched out his hand and waved it in the air, shooting out more than ten darts.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    One scream after another sounded.

    ¡°You, you, you¡¯re the ck Emperor! You¡¯re actually the ck Emperor!¡±

    The leader looked at the brothers who were lying on the ground. Each of them had their right eye hit. The two halves of the darts that were glowing with blue light werepletely exposed in front of his eyes. This was, this was the ck Emperor¡¯s exclusive weapon¡­ His heart immediately jumped to his throat.

    Didn¡¯t the mission they received say that he was just an ordinary merchant? How could it be the ck Emperor? How could it be the ck Emperor?

    ¡°What should we do? You guys recognized me. How can I let you leave alive?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know that you were the ck Emperor. Please spare my life. Please.¡±

    ¡°I was quite fond of you just now. Why are you so spineless now?¡±

    Yan Kuan was just teasing him. Even Shen Xiaoxiao found what he said funny.

    However, she was even more curious about who had instructed them toe. They were followed right after they left the Ouyang family. No, they were followed before they left the Ouyang family. Then, could these people be from the Ouyang family?

    How could the leader be spineless? Of course, even if he was spineless, this iron man would soften in front of ck Emperor.

    Compared to the death of the main family with a single stab, this ck Emperor would definitely not let you die so easily.

    Look, look at these brothers lying on the ground. Their, their right eye must have beenpletely used up. However, he had not yed with these yet. He knew that when ck Emperor wanted a person to die, that person would definitely not live a moment longer nor would he live a moment less. He had plenty of ways to deal with them.

    ¡°Please spare our lives, spare our lives! We are also working for someone. Please give us a quick death.¡±

    Perhaps knowing that he would not be able to escape death, the leader did not plead for mercy anymore. He only wanted a quick death.

    However, Yan Kuan did not expect to let go so quickly. He had just be interested in ying. How could it end so quickly?

    He reached out and threw the gun in his hand on the ground. He said to the leader, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Tell Ouyang Tian what you saw and what you experienced. Ask him if he is satisfied with the result of the test?¡±

    ¡°If he is not satisfied, the Ouyang family will bring it on. Our Dark Empire is ready to apany you at any time!¡±

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183: Ring That Cannot Be Removed</h4>

    When the leader heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, he was stunned. He let them go just like that?

    He raised his head to take a look, but he realized that the surroundings were strangely cold. He did not dare to raise his head.

    ¡°They, they¡­¡±

    ¡°Bring them back. Deliver them to Ouyang Tian personally. Oh right, leave those darts for that old man to y with. Tell him that they are my gifts.¡±

    This, this, was he really going to let them off just like that?

    However,pared to being tortured to death, he knew that the ck Emperor had already shown mercy. At least, they might still have a chance of surviving if they returned to the Ouyang family.

    The leader of the men immediately climbed down and did not move. He watched the ck Emperor and that woman slowly leave.

    ¡­

    ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s the ck Emperor of the Dark Empire?¡±

    Ouyang Tian knocked over his teacup and looked at the warriors in front of him in horror. He knew very well who he had sent out. These people were all top-notch experts who had retired from the battlefield after hundreds of battles.

    However, eleven out of twenty people returned. This was not even counting the injuries. Other than the leader who only had his arm injured, the other ten were all crippled. All of them were blind in their right eye. This was definitely not something that an ordinary person could do.

    At that time, there was only Yan Kuan.

    It seemed that he had really underestimated this man.

    Fortunately, he was the ck Emperor and not the person he thought he was. How could that person be the ck Emperor?

    The ck Emperor was the leader of the number one organization in the world. Their Ouyang family had to retreat a little. He did not expect him to actuallye to China as a businessman.

    Eh, he remembered that Ning¡¯er seemed to have taken a liking to that man?

    If they had the support of the Dark Empire, perhaps the things that the Ouyang family wanted to pursue would be even easier?

    Yes, Ning¡¯er. This was really like sleeping on a pillow.

    As for that Shen girl, she was not enough to be relied on.

    ¡°Get rid of those ten people. You can go down!¡±

    The leader was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this a little too ruthless?

    ¡°Master, they¡­¡±

    Ouyang Tian waved his hand and stopped the leader from pleading. He didn¡¯t even look at him as he walked out and said, ¡°ck Marten, you¡¯re lucky to be alive.¡±

    ck Marten was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. He only thought of the brothers he lost tonight and felt a sense of resentment towards the Ouyang family. He felt that they were even more ruthless than the Dark Empire.

    ¡­

    The old car was riddled with potholes. The road back was bumpy. The heart that was still beating abnormally seemed to not be able to calm down.

    That me-filled kiss in her memory left an unprecedented mark in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart.

    Creak!

    The car stopped by the side of the road.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head in confusion. Before she could speak, her lips were fallen onto heavily.

    Ten minutester, Yan Kuan looked at this woman whose face was blurred and her lips were red and swollen. Yan Kuan had never felt so satisfied at this moment.

    ¡°Little thing, you really know how to light a fire¡­¡±

    A brilliant smile appeared on her face. Her heart was iparably bright and happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Ouyang family, right?¡±

    He tidied up his messy hair and nodded.

    ¡°That old fox will definitely find someone to find out the truth. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect him to be so hateful when he attacked. It seems that he still suspects that you and I were the ones who exposed what happened tonight, causing the Ouyang family to lose so much face.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, he got those people to teach us a lesson. If I hadn¡¯t fired directly, they might not have done anything to us. At most, they would have scared us and taught us a lesson.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. She thought so too. However, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for Yan Kuan to reveal his identity just like that? Shen Xiaoxiao asked truthfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When it¡¯s time to show off your sharp ws, don¡¯t hold it in. Otherwise, people will think that we are easy to bully. Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and the two slowly rushed back.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Third Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Dark 2 sent him to the ne. He¡¯ll call you when he gets there. It¡¯s not safe for him to stay in China.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally thought of it, but she hadn¡¯t spoken to Third Uncle yet, so she still felt a little rushed.

    However, now that her identity had been exposed, she had to officially start taking over all of the Shen family¡¯s businesses, including the most important Shen Enterprise.

    For a moment, the two of them did not speak. Shen Xiaoxiao yed with the pistol that Yan Kuan had just handed her. It was small and exquisite. It was actually the same as the bikini that she had once yed in the jungle. It seemed that the gun¡¯s power was really great.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this gun for you to protect yourself. That one of yours hasn¡¯t been opened yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know, but there¡¯s no chance to use it in China.¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s depressed expression, Yan Kuan smiled. He knew that this girl was born to love these violent things. There were some things that even if you deliberately forgot about them, you couldn¡¯t change them.

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you out to hunt some timeter. I¡¯ll have some harvest in spring.¡±

    ¡°Hunt? We can go hunting? Can we hunt now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. This was a fun thing to do. In her previous life, Pei Li loved to go outdoors and explore the jungle. Hunting was one of them. She still remembered that there was a time when they identally injured a climber in a forest in Q Province.

    However, they were all frightened at that time. One of them ran faster than the other. Later, Shen Xiaoxiao helped the climber to the foot of the mountain. However, her legs were inconvenient to begin with. When the climber reached the foot of the mountain, she handed it over to Liu Yufei, who was resting at the foot of the mountain. She hurriedly chased after Pei and left. Later, she heard that the Liu family had won some big project. It was Liu Yufei who had unintentionally saved someone and got it.

    Now that she thought about it, she definitely helped others. In any case, she had done many of these things in her previous life. But now that she thought about it, if there was such an opportunity, she definitely could not let Liu Yufei off easily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Q City. I heard there are many mountains and forests there!¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. She knew that ce? This little guy, he heard a lot of information in a day.

    ¡°I realized that your adaptability is quite strong. You even found out about Q City.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned and immediately retorted, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would I have to go to school? There are all kinds of people in school. Some of the students are from Q City. I naturally heard them talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re ssmates. Male ssmates?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. This Yan Kuan was really childish sometimes. It was rare for her to discuss this with him. After a few words, she began to carefully touch the ring on her hand. She had not looked at it properly after putting it on tonight.

    ¡°Eh, why can¡¯t I take it off?¡±

    Hearing this girl¡¯s words, Yan Kuan did not answer. He even secretlyughed twice. How could it be so easy to take it off after putting it on?

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the ring is too small or your finger is too big. If you can¡¯t take it off, then just wear it.¡±

    ¡°I clearly think it¡¯s very suitable. It¡¯s neither too big nor too small. Go back and try it with soap.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tried it again, but it still did not work. She decided to go home and try it with soap.

    Yan Kuan smiled. Even if she used soap, she could forget about taking it off. Go ahead and try it. It would be best if her entire body was covered in bubbles. That would be even better.

 Chapter 184 - Shen Enterpriseâ€™s Shareholdersâ€™ Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 184: Shen Enterprise¡¯s Shareholders¡¯ Meeting</h4>

    At the beginning of the month, Yan Kuan once again disappeared without a trace. Shen Xiaoxiao looked up from her busy schedule and looked at the calendar beside her. It was already the third day. He should be back by now.

    She rubbed her eyes and got up early in the morning and changed her clothes to wee the battlefield that belonged to her.

    Today, she would be facing the Board of Directors as thergest shareholder of Shen Enterprise for the first time. Such a day had finally arrived after two lifetimes of begging.

    She wore a white business suit, had neat and tidy hair, and had a clean face. Yu Lang followed her steadily, carefully guiding her on all the problems she would faceter.

    9 o¡¯clock sharp.

    The meeting room of Norda was already filled with all the major shareholders. Even Liu Mei represented the first time that Fulin Group had attended thergest and mostprehensive shareholders¡¯ meeting of Shen Enterprise.

    As thergest shareholder, Shen Xiaoxiao, who held 50% of the shares in her hands, entered the meeting room and saw that everyone in the packed room was looking at her with a scrutinizing gaze.

    Some people who had attended the two banquets could naturally recognize her at a nce, but others were extremely unfamiliar with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, no matter how unfamiliar she was, Shen Xiaoxiao had also conducted a round of extremely detailed investigations on her when she had informed the shareholders¡¯ meeting a week in advance.

    She was the eldest daughter of the Shen family, who had always been rumored to be studying abroad. She was also the CEO behind KN Group, which no one had expected.

    Yu Lang¡¯s bald head was almost the best proof. He had appeared behind Shen Xiaoxiao. Even those who had once had doubts about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity as the CEO of KN Group had shut their mouths at this moment. They werepletely shocked. It turned out that she was really the CEO of KN Group. Then, there was really hope for the future of the Shen family.

    Liu Qianmin had not arrived, but Second Master Xin had arrived.

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately walked to Second Master Xin¡¯s side and said to Second Master Xin in an abnormally humble manner, ¡°Grandpa Xin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. Your body is still so strong, and your white beard is still so long.¡±

    Second Master Xin had been observing this girl ever since Shen Xiaoxiao entered the door. She was indeed Old Shen¡¯s child. Her eyes were almost a copy of Old Shen¡¯s. She was not angry, but she was powerful. He had also heard some rumors these days. Although he did not know what this girl had experienced in the outside world¡­ It was good that she was able toe back and shoulder the Shen family¡¯s burden.

    It was better than throwing it to a random idiot driver.

    ¡°Little girl, you still remember your grandfather¡¯s beard? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I haven¡¯t participated in this shareholders¡¯ meeting for many years. Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Second Master Xin had 13% of the shares of the Shen Enterprise in his hands. He was considered a major shareholder, only lower than Liu Qianmin. Moreover, he was considered the founding father of thispany. If he allowed them to start, it was clear that he wanted to expel Liu Qianmin, who had not arrived.

    Second Master Liu, who was Liu Qianmin¡¯s uncle, who was separated by a few corners, had worked together with Liu Qianmin to firmly control the Shen Enterprise over the past few years.

    He had 10% of the shares of the Shen Enterprise, second only to Second Master Xin. In the past, his shares, along with Liu Qianmin¡¯s 20% of the shares, and the 20% of the shares that Shen Xiaoxiao had entrusted to Gu Yuehua, allowed him to act all high and mighty in the Shen Enterprise.

    But now, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s 50% shares had secured her position as thergest shareholder of the Shen Enterprise. This time, the Emperor was an official. Second Master Liu wanted to speak up for his nephew who had taken a few turns, but it was not convenient for him to speak up.

    He was very fat, and he took up two seats on the chair. There was a small empty stool next to him, and it looked like his big size had covered quite a bit. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and ignored him. If he wanted to save Liu Qianmin¡¯s seat, it would depend on whether he was embarrassed or not, whether he could sit still or not.

    ¡°Yu Lang, let¡¯s officially begin!¡±

    Everyone was solemn, and they all looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was standing on the main seat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao gently exhaled and watched the assistant put the information in each person¡¯s hands one by one.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Shen Xiaoxiao. I¡¯ve been studying abroad for many years, and this is my first official appearance¡­ I hope that everyone can cooperate and let Shen Enterprise climb to the top again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Shen is right. In the future, our Shen Enterprise will definitely be able to reach new heights under President Shen¡¯s leadership.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, the sycophants naturally immediately spoke up. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person who spoke. This person was Liu Qianmin¡¯s person. In her previous life, she already knew. Not only did she know, this person was also a person who was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions and reading people¡¯s minds.

    A sycophantic person. If it wasn¡¯t for his position as the manager of the Finance Department and his own ability, he would have been kicked out long ago.

    However, she deliberately informed the shareholders¡¯ meeting a week in advance, so she was naturally prepared.

    She immediately said to everyone, ¡°Because my studies have not beenpleted, I will appoint Mr. Yu Lang as the CEO of ourpany. After my studies arepleted, I will officially take over all the positions.

    ¡°From now on, Mr. Yu Lang¡¯s decisions are all my decisions. Mr. Yu Lang, please speak to everyone.¡±

    The apuse was like thunder. As the CEO of KN Group in China, Yu Lang¡¯s ability did not need to be said. As soon as he stood up, the apuse was even louder than Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s speech just now.

    However, the moment he opened his mouth, the conference room door was pushed open.

    Liu Qianmin arrived at exactly 10 o¡¯clock. Oh right, Shen Xiaoxiao forgot to mention that this was deliberately done by her. She informed everyone that it was 9 o¡¯clock. Only Liu Qianmin was told that it would start at 10 o¡¯clock.

    Liu Qianmin did note alone. Behind him was Liu Yufei. Today, Liu Yufei was dressed especially formally. She was also dressed in a white professional suit. Her hair was standing up, and small diamond earrings embellished her earlobes. It was neither exaggerated nor monotonous.

    When Liu Qianmin saw the situation, how could he not know that he had been fooled again? However, he was very calm in his heart and did not have much expression. He cupped his hands and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯mte. Oh, has it started already? Xiaoxiao sure is quick. Why is Mr. Yu Lang here too?¡±

    When Liu Mei saw Liu Qianmin like this, she directly said:

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that today is the shareholders¡¯ meeting? Of course, everyone will be on time. It¡¯s just that Mr. Liu is too good at taking advantage of people. Those of us who haven¡¯t attended the shareholders¡¯ meeting for a long time really don¡¯t know. In the past, did Mr. Liu alwaysete and leave early to manage thepany?¡±

    ¡°No wonder. We are both in the real estate industry. Which one of us didn¡¯t make a lot of money? But our Shen Enterprise has been losing money year after year. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    Liu Mei was not afraid of Liu Qianmin. Moreover, she was a woman. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was sharp.

    When Liu Qianmin heard this, his expression changed again. He apologized to everyone:

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was indeedte today. However, the Shen Enterprise¡¯s financial statements are sent to all the shareholders every year. As for why they lost money, this is not something that I can do alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t do it either. He¡¯s just a small driver. We all know what he¡¯s capable of. Therefore, after the Board of Directors¡¯ decision, Mr. Liu Qianmin will be removed from all his positions at Shen Enterprise with immediate effect!¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

 Chapter 185 - Kicked Out the Shen Enterprise. This Is Only the Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 185: Kicked Out the Shen Enterprise. This Is Only the Beginning</h4>

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao announced her decision, Liu Yufei asked Shen Xiaoxiao directly why she had made such a decision.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the woman who had suddenly spoken with amusement and said to the secretary at the door, ¡°I seem to have said that this is a board meeting. The participants are all shareholders of the Shen Enterprise and the top management of the Shen Enterprise. How did this Miss Liu get in?

    ¡°Miss Secretary, is your duty to let people in? The Shen Enterprise has really been keeping idle people all these years. Any Tom, Dick, or Harry can get the position of the president¡¯s secretary?¡±

    The first person to be cut open by Shen Xiaoxiao was Liu Qianmin¡¯s secretary, the woman who had ridiculed her countless times.

    The secretary looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a sullen face, not wanting to cry. Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the mood to care about her.

    If she did not care, the personnel manager would immediately dere his position. He immediately said to the secretary, ¡°You can¡¯t even hold on to your responsibilities. Go to the ounting department to settle your sry.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going too far?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ignorant Liu Yufei. This woman¡¯s mind was indeed only used in conspiracies and tricks. She really could not understand the situation here.

    ¡°Miss Liu, may I ask if you are a shareholder? Or a higher-up? If you are not, then go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, who do you think you are? To think that¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What a big hole. She is not a nobody. Where did youe from to dare toe to my Shen Enterprise and behave atrociously? Call security and throw her out.¡±

    Second Master Xin¡¯s words stunned not only Liu Qianmin, but even Shen Xiaoxiao. In her previous life, Second Master Xin had not extended a single hand to Shen Xiaoxiao. He had even told her that she did not have the ability to turn the tide of the Shen Enterprise.

    She had originally thought that it was already great that Second Master Xin was able to turn a blind eye. Now, he had actually stood up.

    She knew that Second Master Xin had also never participated in any of the shareholders meetings of the Shen Enterprise over the years. This was the same situation as Liu Mei¡¯s situation.

    It was just that he was more tactful, so he had also harshly reprimanded Shen Xiaoxiao back then. He was just angry that she did not want to fight.

    Now, perhaps he had seen the hope of the Shen family. Moreover, he had a deep friendship with her deceased grandfather. Perhaps he was extremely disappointed with Shen Xiaoxiao back then. In addition, he was older, but she did not have the ability to turn the tide. That was why he had been holding back.

    Now that he saw that there was a sessor to the Shen family, and it was a sessor with extraordinary means, he naturally had to support her at the appropriate time. Therefore, he directly stepped forward to scold Liu Yufei. Even Liu Qianmin did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°Yufei, shut up. Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to your sister?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Liu, speak nicely. I don¡¯t have a sister who is two years older than me. I am the only child in my Shen family. Don¡¯t randomly pick up rtives for me.¡±

    ¡°But Mr. Liu, since you¡¯re here, it¡¯s just nice that I don¡¯t have to go. About this share¡­¡±

    ¡°My father has already transferred all of this share to me. Now that I¡¯m the secondrgest shareholder of the Shen family¡¯s enterprise, why should I go out?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long known that Liu Yufei had suddenly revealed this news. However, many of the others were stunned.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Yufei¡¯s provocative gaze and the smart-alecky look on her face. She smiled and said to Yu Lang, ¡°Since Miss Liu is still unclear, I might as well exin it to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Shen!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please take a look at the information in your hands. This is the loss of the Shen Enterprise over the past 12 years, as well as some special information. Everyone take a good look.¡±.

    ¡°As for Mr. Liu, you can transfer it to Mr. Liu and Miss Liu to take a look after you finish reading it. There are only so many copies of the information. If outsiders want to see it, I can only trouble you to transfer it. After all, the two of you have always been on good terms with each other.¡±

    Qiang Qiang did not know what was going on. The more he looked at the information, the more shocked he became. Even he himself began to sweat. Weren¡¯t they very secretive? How could it be? How could it be?

    ¡°Good. I was wondering why the Shen Enterprise lost money year after year. It seems that all the money these years has gone into your Liu family¡¯s pocket?

    ¡°Call the police. You have to call the police! This is fraud! This is intentional expiration of the shareholders. This is a business crime! It¡¯s self-theft!¡±

    ¡°Where did the Liu Corporatione from? It was clearly a branch of my Shen Enterprise that was taken over by you shameless people.¡±

    When Second Master Xin¡¯s fiery temper red up, even Shen Xiaoxiao could not handle it, let alone Liu Yufei and her father.

    Liu Qianmin realized that something was wrong and immediately took the information over. After taking a closer look, his face instantly turned pale.

    He had long destroyed these things, as well as those things from a few years ago. Where did these thingse from?

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Xin, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve already called the police. The police should be at that so-called Liu Corporation by now.¡±

    ¡°As for Mr. Liu, I forgot to tell you. You don¡¯t have the right to transfer the 20% of the shares of the Shen Enterprise under your name, even if it¡¯s your biological daughter. Didn¡¯t Ms. Gu tell you?¡±

    ¡°Almost everyone here knows that once the shares of the shareholders of the Shen Enterprise add up to 10%, they can only pass it to their direct descendants. If they wanted to pass it to someone else, then they can only buy and sell it. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t any of these shareholders withdraw their shares when the Shen Enterprise suffered such a loss all these years? Therefore, it was illogical for Ms. Gu to transfer it to you. How could you possibly transfer it out again?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know about this situation, yet you still have the nerve to be the king of the Shen Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Mr. Liu likes to seduce married women. There¡¯s nothing that he can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°You, it¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible. Shen Xiaoxiao, what are you so arrogant for? If you say so, then so be it. I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Liu Yufei was still baring her fangs and brandishing her ws, but Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of her. It did not matter whether she believed it or not. It was the truth. Back then, she did not know either, but Liu Qianmin might have discovered this huge loopholeter on, so, he tricked her into signing the change agreement. Otherwise, how could Liu Yufei be able to sit firmly in the Shen Enterprise? How could the Liu family change the name of the Shen Enterprise to the Liu Corporation?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. With this free time, Mr. Liu, Miss Liu, you¡¯d better go home and take a good look at your assets and fix the loophole. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t sue you. After all, I¡¯m also responsible for all the shareholders. Alright, security, please leave. You¡¯ve been standing there for half a day. It¡¯s a waste of our time.¡±

    The two security guards who had been standing behind them had indeed dragged them out one by one.

    Liu Qianmin was in a daze and his mind was unmoved. Meanwhile, Liu Yufei was cursing like a shrew. She was no longer as charming and gentle as before.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not want to see this. This was just taking back the interest. There would be more and bigger holes waiting for you.

    Now, she just wanted to watch them struggle to death bit by bit. She hadn¡¯t had enough yet. How could she let them off so easily?

    She, Shen Xiaoxiao, would let them all jump into the holes one by one. She would let all the beliefs in their hearts be slowly destroyed bit by bit. She would also let their whole family never recover.

 Chapter 186 - Open Your Mouth and Borrow the Key

    <h4>Chapter 186: Open Your Mouth and Borrow the Key</h4>

    Yan Kuan listened to Old Man Yao¡¯s report, but his eyebrows never rxed. He kept talking about ck Ganoderma, which made him very annoyed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she woke up once? She looks no different from before!¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You can¡¯t watch the monitor if they¡¯re awake or not. My Nine Revolutions Divine Needle is not just for show.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you. Do you have to be so agitated? You¡¯re already so old and you should take good care of yourself. Be careful of your blood vessels.¡±

    ¡°You little brat, tell me again?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Old Man Yao and Yun Qi¡¯s fighting spirit and felt that Yun Qi was right. If he was so agitated, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for his blood vessels to explode?

    However, he also copied a portion of the video and looked at the person lying there like a living dead person. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the matters here and got up to leave.

    He had been gone for three days. It was time to go back. Did the little girl Miss Him? And that blood lingzhi. Sigh, let¡¯s give it a try!

    ¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯s Miss?¡±

    When Yan Kuan returned, he did not feel a warm wee from anyone. He felt a little ufortable. This girl, he had been gone for three days and still did not know that she missed him.

    ¡°Miss is in the bedroom. The lights in the study were on until daybreakst night. During the day, Miss attended the Shen Enterprise¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting and just returned.¡±

    ¡°It was on all night? She didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡±

    ¡°Yes. During that time, she asked for ginseng tea twice. She left the study at 7 am and left for thepany at 8 am. Yu Lang went with her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. You can leave now!¡±

    Yan Kuan felt ufortable in his heart. This wretched girl only just regained a good body condition, and she had already started acting out. There was really no tiger or monkey in the mountain that could rule the world.

    When he entered the door, the sound of brushing could be heard from the bathroom. Yan Kuan loosened his cor and casually threw his clothes on the ground. He opened the door and walked straight in.

    He wanted to see if Shen Xiaoxiao would give him a chance.

    When he entered, Shen Xiaoxiao had already put on her clothes. As for the sound of the water? Well, she had given him water. It seemed that she knew he was back as soon as he opened the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast enough? Are you avoiding me?¡±

    Yan Kuan reached out his hand and wanted to hug her, but Shen Xiaoxiao avoided him with disdain. She said to Yan Kuan with some sarcasm, ¡°How would I dare to hide from the ck Emperor? You alwayse and go as you please. We are just casually summoned by you. Get out of the way. It stinks.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know about her little appearance. Her sour appetite was simply too much for Yan Kuan¡¯s appetite.

    Hearing her jealous words, he smiled and grabbed her. ¡°Stinky? Come,e, let me smell your fragrance and see how fragrant it is.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower for three days of training. How can I not curse?¡±

    Three days of training? This was an exnation?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not struggle anymore. After being together for so long, this was the first time Yan Kuan had exined to her. However, thinking about it, it made sense. He was the ck Emperor. If he did not maintain his strong skills, he would not be able to convince the public. This person¡¯s skills were not something that he was born with.

    Thinking of this, she did not continue to make trouble for him. Instead, she helped him take off his clothes. There were some dark purple spots that she had not noticed before. Every time she went to bed, she would fall asleep exhausted. When she woke up, this person would go to training.

    She thought that he relied on this training every morning. It seemed that he went out for training at the beginning of every month.

    ¡°Go take a shower. I¡¯ll get some medicinal oil for you to rub.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this rare woman-like little fellow and smiled. It was so easy to coax her. If he wanted her key that she had just gotten back, would she give it to him?

    After taking a shower, Shen Xiaoxiao indeed prepared some medicinal oil and a cup of milk. In these aspects, she was actually quite meticulous. Moreover, Yan Kuan sometimes felt that this girl did not look like she was only 18 years old no matter how he looked at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apply any medicine. I just need to rest for a night.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to move. Once you¡¯ve applied it, you can go and rest. There¡¯s still milk. Drink it!¡±

    ¡°Can I drink something that belongs to such a girl? Why don¡¯t you feed it to me?¡±

    If Yan Kuan were to act helpless, Shen Xiaoxiao would sometimes be unable to withstand it. However, she was not used to his temper and ignored him. She took some medicine and rubbed it on her palm. When it was warm, she applied it on his shoulder de.

    Yan Kuan wanted to continue to achieve his goal, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Yan Kuan frowned. He nced at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was neatly dressed and had her nightdress covered tightly. Then, he walked over to open the door wearing only a pair of shorts.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already used to this double standard. However, she felt that it was not easy for Yan Kuan to look for her as soon as she returned.

    She tidied up while paying attention to the actions at the door. When she heard the word ¡®key¡¯, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Key? Could it be the one she was thinking of?

    She took the medicinal oil and walked to the side of the cab as if nothing had happened. This ce seemed to be very far from the door. However, due to the favorable wind and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s amazing hearing, she could still hear their words clearly.

    ¡°Master, Old Yao said that Madam woke up again, but it doesn¡¯t look good. She urgently needs the key to the ck Ganoderma mushroom. Please make sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Go down.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was shaking. It was indeed for the ck Ganoderma. Yan Kuan wanted the ck Ganoderma to save people. Who did he want to save? Madam? Who was Madam? Yan Kuan¡¯s wife?

    She seemed to have never asked Yan Kuan if he was married or if he had a wife?

    There was also the ck Ganoderma. It was the most precious treasure of her Shen family. Initially, she regretted giving it to Yan Kuan. She even wanted to ask him for it a few times, but he refused to return it to her.

    She had also thought that without the key to cut the ck Ganoderma, it would be dead. No one dared to touch it, so it was temporarily safe.

    But now, if Yan Kuan wanted to use the ck Ganoderma to save that whatever Madam, he would definitely ask her for the key. This ck Ganoderma was the other half of the key, so Yan Kuan definitely did not know. It was because he did not know that he thought it was an ordinary medicinal herb.

    But Shen Xiaoxiao knew. How could she let the most precious treasure of the Shen family be destroyed just like that? Or was it destroyed for a woman that she did not know about? She would never agree to it.

    She did not care which woman belonged to Yan Kuan, whether it was a wife or someone else. In any case, it was impossible to snatch it from her hands. If Yan Kuan really asked her for the key for that so-called Madam, at worst, she would just leave and the two of them would say their goodbyes.

    She would never abandon her Shen family for a man again.

    Never!

    As the door closed, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that both she and Yan Kuan were a little nervous at the moment because one was afraid of hearing the other¡¯s rejection.

    Yan Kuan looked at the woman who was standing there staring at him motionlessly and sighed heavily. The biggest weakness of this little thing was that she was too smart.

    Since she knew, he really needed to speak up, but he was extremely unwilling becausepared to that woman, he realized that this little thing was more important to him.

    ¡°I want¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±

 Chapter 187 - Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 187: Quarrel</h4>

    As soon as Yan Kuan opened his mouth, Shen Xiaoxiao rejected him without any leeway.

    Yan Kuan was also a little aggrieved. Why was this little thing so stingy? Yan Kuan would be willing to give her anything, but she was already like this just because he wanted to use the key. He could just return it to her after using it. Why did she have to do this?

    Of course, Yan Kuan did not know where these two things would return to their original state once they touched each other. These two things were passed down in the Shen family¡¯s secret. He did not know the details of them at all, so in his eyes, they were things that could be returned as soon as they were used. In Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, they were things that could not be returned once they were used.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Give me the key.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want anything. I just want my own things.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I haven¡¯t given you enough? Haven¡¯t I doted on you enough? Can¡¯t I even change a key?¡±

    These words had poked into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s lungs. Doted on? What doted on? Only a woman who was yed around with would need to be pampered.

    She knew that Yan Kuan definitely did not treat her sincerely. He only treated her as a pet. Look at this. Wasn¡¯t this the truth? All those gentle care and sweet words were all for this key.

    As expected, no man was good. Humph, she was really a slut. She trusted one man and another man, but in the end, she was still hurt by the side issue.

    On this end, Yan Kuan was also very angry. He did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to not care about him so much. He only needed to use something to return itter. Why was this woman so stubborn?

    He had long said that this girl was an ungrateful wretch. As expected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. I want the key. Don¡¯t force me to do it myself?¡±

    This time, he angered Shen Xiaoxiao again. She went against his words and roared, ¡°You¡¯ll do it yourself? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Let me tell you, unless I die, you can forget about taking my things from me.¡±

    That pair of exposed eyes and those fiery eyes made Yan Kuan extremely shocked. This wretched girl was so angry, and the hatred in her eyes was so intense. This was all directed at him.

    This anger made his entire body tremble.

    However, looking at her small body that was already in position, he really couldn¡¯t do it. This wretched girl, this little bastard, he was so angry that he vomited blood.

    ¡°Unreasonable!¡±

    Yan Kuan turned around and left. He was afraid that if he did not leave now, he could not help but pounce on this woman and execute her on the spot. However, he also knew that if he really did this, it would be strange if this little thing did not hate him to death. This family conflict would definitely be deeper and deeper.

    Ah pui, this was not a family conflict. He was a good man who would not fight with a woman. Calm down, calm down. If she did not give it to him, she would not give it to him.

    Old Man Yao said that she could not be too angry. Her blood was not flowing smoothly. It was not that he could not bear to part with her. It was definitely not the case. Forget it, bear with it, he would bear with it.

    Yan Kuanforted himself as he walked. He thought that he had never suffered this kind of anger in all these years. This wretched girl, this little bastard, this little ingrate. It was simply too infuriating.

    Yan Kuan mmed the door shut and disappeared from the room.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the door that had been mmed with a loud bang, and tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly.

    This stinky man actually dared to m the door, and he even left first. It was clearly her turn to m the door and leave. What divine artifact?

    It was infuriating. It was infuriating.

    Both of them were in a fit of anger, and Shen Xiaoxiao was even angrier. Of course, she did not realize that what she was more concerned about was actually that ¡®Madam¡¯. She could not figure it out. Who exactly was Madam? To be able to make Yan Kuan ask for something from her, even though he knew that she would not give it to him with her temper, he still wanted it.

    Not only did he want it, he even lost his temper and yelled at her.

    Well, that did not count. The point was that Shen Xiaoxiao felt that in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart, she was indeed his pet from the beginning to the end. He was the master, and she was just a piece of clothing that could be changed at any time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely aggrieved. Tears streamed down her face. She nced at the clothes on her body and the smell of medicinal oil that filled the room. She walked into the changing room, changed into a set of clothes, and climbed down from the window.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay here for even a second. It was too sullen, too upsetting.

    19 was waiting for her at the door at all times. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the big jujube tree on the windowsill. The thick trunk extended to the outside of the wall. Without thinking, she climbed out along the trunk.

    The car was ready-made. There were both cars and motorcycles next to the garage.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked directly to the side of the motorcycle parking lot. She took the key box from the wall and opened the motorcycle with the key. She shot it out like an arrow.

    And the other one¡­

    Yan Kuan ran into the study angrily in a pair of big underpants. He was even more angry. It had been many years since someone had been so angry.

    His entire body was filled with cold air. The secret guards guarding the door were all trembling in fear.

    However, Yan Kuan¡¯s self-control was especially explosive when it came to Shen Xiaoxiao. When he really sat alone in the study, his breathing gradually calmed down.

    He had also realized that he was really like a human being when he was facing Shen Xiaoxiao. He roared, made a scene,ughed, scolded, and got angry. If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Xiaoxiao, he would still be like a walking corpse like before.

    Now that he thought about it, that girl had always been very protective of her own shorings. She had not even gotten the Shen family¡¯s things yet, and he had already asked for them. It seemed that perhaps she would indeed not agree.

    Yan Kuan was trying his best to find an excuse for Shen Xiaoxiao. He found an excuse, and in the end, he seeded in ming all the mistakes on himself.

    Because no matter how he summed it up, it seemed like it was all his fault.

    He was getting more and more frustrated. He had run out on his own again. Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing to go back now? He might as well sit in the study and wait for that little thing to fall asleepter before going back. He didn¡¯t want to raise that stubborn temper of hers again. Was he going to turn the tables on her?

    Yan Kuan did as he said. He turned on theputer and watched the afternoon video.

    His expression also changed from an odd one to a solemn one.

    She really woke up¡­

    The pair of eyes that he had been looking forward to for a long time finally opened, but she was still lying there without moving. If it wasn¡¯t for those eyes, he might have thought that there was no chance of her waking up.

    He didn¡¯t know what he felt in his heart, but it was a little messy. He reached for a cigarette on the table and lit it up somewhat impatiently. He took a puff and turned around to take out a photo from the drawer.

    The woman in the photo and the woman in the video were obviously the same. She had long hair, fair skin, and a smile that was as dazzling as the sun.

    There was also that pair of gentle, dark blue eyes that had a hint of its own under the light. He remembered that she always looked at him with tenderness and indulgence. Every time he touched her, he felt inexplicably happy.

    With one hand on the photo and the other hand on theputer, he just looked at her like a fool.

    But suddenly, he stood up with a bang.

    He put down the photo and stared at theputer. He had never felt such an intense stimtion in his heart.

    No, no.

    That woman was not, not her. These two were not the same person.

    He was afraid that his guess was wrong and was extremely shocked. He took out his phone and immediately dialed.

    After hanging up, he slowly calmed down and just erged the image in the video and studied it more and more carefully.

 Chapter 188 - Get Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 188: Get Drunk</h4>

    ¡°My Lord, the Miss has disappeared.¡±

    Yan Kuan was shocked. She was still there just a moment ago. Why did she disappear in such a short period of time!? Was she angry with him or was she losing her temper? ¡®This little b*stard. I haven¡¯t lost my temper yet, and she is still throwing a tantrum?¡¯

    ¡®Just a moment ago, I was worried that I would anger her. This little thing, she¡¯s actually so angry.¡¯

    She still dared to run? If he found her, he would break her legs.

    ¡°19, immediately measure her position.¡±

    19¡¯s heart jumped. He had already measured her position, but he was a little afraid and did not dare to tell his boss. 19 could only stand there foolishly and not move. Yan Kuan was smart enough to know that there was definitely something wrong with this. He turned his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    19 had followed Shen Xiaoxiao for a long time and could be considered to have some understanding of Miss Shen. He knew that the two of them were in a conflict, but he did not dare to add fuel to the fire. He was still a little worried! However, once he met his Boss¡¯s eyes, he did not dare to hide anything. He could only report truthfully.

    ¡°Boss, this, this, Miss is on the street of the bar!¡±

    What? On the street of the bar? When did she go out? Damn it. That¡¯s not right. How could she be so fast? ¡°How did she get there?¡±

    19 looked up at his boss. He looked like he was about to explode. He lowered his head slightly and said with some fear, ¡°That, that, Boss, Miss climbed down the tree and went out on a motorcycle.¡±

    This was great. Yan Kuan was on fire. He mmed his hand on the table and turned around to walk to the room. This child was only wearing a pair of underpants!

    However, when he reached the door, he saw Dark 1 and said, ¡°Go to the main courtyard immediately. Keep an eye on that side. If you have any news, report immediately!¡±

    Dark 1 nodded immediately and followed Yan Kuan out. However, before he left, he still nced at 19 indifferently. The two of them had strange expressions on their faces.

    This bar was on a street.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she was going out and that she was definitely going to climb out of the tree. Therefore, in order to hide in the dark and not be discovered by Yan Kuan, she deliberately wore ck clothes and ck pants.

    Riding on the Seymour, dressed in ck clothes and ck pants, coupled with her neat short hair, the moment the motorcycle drove into the bar street, many whistling sounds were heard.

    Taking off her helmet, she looked at the brightly lit streets, and her heart became more and more frustrated.

    Once upon a time, she had also loitered around these streets, intoxicated and incapacitated.

    But now that she had stepped into this ce again, she was not here to get drunk. She wanted to cause trouble.

    This reason was very powerful because a fire was burning in her heart. Yan Kuan had quickly dodged it, but she was still burning with anger.

    She knew that she was being unreasonable. However, in the middle of the night, she could not buy things to spend all his money, nor could she go to the casino to y a few rounds. It was even more impossible for her to run away because she was still wearing a dog cor around her neck.

    What she had to do, of course, was to lure Yan Kuan out. She would not stop until she had a good fight today.

    She had better make Yan Kuan let her off in a fit of anger. Otherwise, she would want to leave. The thing around her neck would tie her up for the rest of her life.

    She could crush the bones in her hands and take off the bracelet, but she could not break her neck to take off this strange thing.

    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She chose the liveliest and most crowded house and walked in.

    The ck leather jacket was particrly eye-catching on an early spring night. In fact, she thought that she was fully wrapped up, and one could not see any parts of her body that were revealing or sexy.

    Because she remembered clearly that that damn man hated it the most when she wore revealing clothes.

    She thought of him again. Why was it always so easy for him to run into her mind, and she could not get rid of him?

    She knew it. She couldn¡¯t control her heart. How could she be attracted to that man? How could she be attracted to that man?

    Was it because of the gentleness that he asionally emitted? Was it because of his meticulous care? Or was it because of the countless cold nights where they warmed and rubbed against each other?

    Perhaps it was both of them, but all of them made her extremely afraid. She was reborn not for the love between a man and a woman, nor was it for this man to stop her steps of revenge, nor was it for her to be a dodder flower that depended on him to survive.

    However, she still became a dodder flower. Whether it was breaking off the engagement or taking back the Shen Enterprise, his shadow was present in every step she took. She could not tear it off or shake it off, leaving her helpless.

    ¡°Miss, what would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Erguotou!¡±

    The bartender was stunned? No way? Such an exotic and fashionable beauty wanted to drink Erguotou?

    Was this strong alcohol?

    ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t this a little strong?¡± the bartender said kindly. They had all kinds of alcohol here, including Erguotou. However, the supermarket outside cost more than ten yuan a bottle, and they still sold it here for more than a hundred yuan. Was there something wrong with this Miss?

    Seeing the bartender like this, Shen Xiaoxiao took out a handful of money from her pocket and threw it on the table.

    ¡°Is that enough? Can I get it now?¡±

    She knew the market price by paying first. Well, if she wanted Erguotou, then Erguotou it was. The customer was God.

    ¡°Miss, this is your Erguotou.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the wine ss and downed it in one gulp. Without even looking at the bartender, the bartender quickly poured the wine.

    The dance hall was filled with lights, wine, and a lot of noise. In the middle of the stage, a girl dressed in revealing clothes was dancing on a pole. It was full of temptation and mystery.

    The music was sharp, moving, and shocking. The crowd below was booming, and as the woman¡¯s flirtatious movements made the people below scream, whistles could be heard.

    There was really no ce to put the youth that was easy to find under the cover of the night.

    Once upon a time, she had mimicked that woman on the stage, but her limbs were all broken, so she could not dance on a pole. However, she had learned other sexy dance moves for that scumbag.

    However, her limbs were soft and her dancing became more and more nonsensical. Other than receiving countless taunts, there were also endless taunts.

    What else did she get?

    In her previous life, she had died for a man. In this life, could it be that she was going to die for a man again?

    Hmph, impossible. Absolutely impossible.

    She, Shen Xiaoxiao, would never. Never!

    ¡°Yo, little girl, you¡¯re alone. Let me treat you to a drink? Xiao Liu, give thisdy a drink. A ss of that Bloody Mary. Isn¡¯t that the most popr one?¡±

    The bartender, Xiao Liu, saw that the local boss of this bar, Baldy Qiang, hade. He immediately grinned and said to Baldy Qiang, ¡°Brother Qiang, thisdy is drinking Erguotou, Erguotou!¡±

    After saying that, he even winked at him. The meaning was too clear. She was drinking Erguotou, and she came here alone. If she wasn¡¯t drunk, then she was a woman who had been hurt?

    This was an opportunity. It was simply a fortuitous encounter. It was best to have such a woman, wasn¡¯t it?

    The bald man¡¯s eyes lit up. He said to Xiao Liu, ¡°Give me a bottle. Since Miss likes it, I¡¯ll drink with her.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t even look at this man from beginning to end. It wasn¡¯t until he sat beside her and poured a cup of Erguotou and filled his own cup that she turned to look at him and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 189 - Erguotou

    <h4>Chapter 189: Erguotou</h4>

    ¡°Beauty, it¡¯s better to meet by chance than to invite each other. It¡¯s fate that we can meet in themon people, and we can even sit here and drink together. You and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak English!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, do you want to go out?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to the bald man¡¯s chattering for a long time and finally got to the point. She nced at him, then at her own wine ss, and said to the bald man in a rare good mood, ¡°On ount of you pouring me wine, hurry up and leave. I¡¯m here to vent my anger!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s small face waspletely cold. The colorful lights really added a unique charm to her frosty face.

    The bald man had been in this bar street for many years. What kind of woman had he not seen? Of course, he also knew what kind of woman he could provoke and what kind of woman he could not provoke.

    Did you see that million-dor motorcycle outside? An ordinary person could not afford to drive it, and this woman had a temperament. He understood.

    He did not hesitate. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Fine, they all call me Brother Qiang. If a beautiful woman needs help, feel free to look for me. I¡¯m leaving first. Please take it easy. This ce is a mix of dragons and snakes. Don¡¯t say that Brother did not warn you, but this ce is very crooked.¡±

    The bald man, Qiang, was extremely urate in judging people. Moreover, he did things without hesitation. Even the bartender, Xiao Liu, was stunned when he saw him leave.

    However, he had seen this kind of situation many times and didn¡¯t feel curious. Not all men would be able to leave on their feet when they saw a beauty.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched the bald man by her side leave. She felt that this person was quite tactful. Although he had made arge pile of them from the start, she didn¡¯t hate him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two bottles of Erguotou on the table. One of them was hers and she had already drunk half of it. The other one was about how the bald man had drunk it. Anyway, she had almost finished it. She reckoned that there would not be much left when she brought it over.

    The tworge bottles of Erguotou were ced in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. Everyone who came and went could see it clearly.

    This beauty could really drink.

    Almost everyone who passed by muttered like this.

    Shen Xiaoxiao drank one cup after another. She had been tired all day and stayed up all nightst night. She did not even have a bite to eat before she had a big fight with that damn man, Yan Kuan. Her mood was as bad as it could get.

    Liu Yufei and Scarface went to the bar to cause trouble ording to their usual practice. Today, her family¡¯s matters came one after another. The Liu Corporation that Liu Qianmin secretly opened was seized, and Liu Qiangui, who was a legal person, was taken away.

    Fortunately, Liu Qianmin used Liu Qiangui¡¯s name at that time. Otherwise, the person who was taken away today would not be someone else. No matter how Liu Qiangui caused trouble, her father, Liu Qianmin, just stood there without saying anything.

    Instead, he said to Liu Qiangui that he would definitely think of a way to get the person out.

    However, the Liu Corporation was seized, and what awaited them was a few hundred million yuan ofpensation and filling in the hole. Money had be the thing they needed the most.

    Because Liu Qiangui had been taken away, Liu Qianmin, as a ¡®part-time worker,¡¯ had not been taken away for investigation. Although everyone knew that all of this was caused by Liu Qianmin, if Liu Qianmin was taken away, then the Liu family would have no choice but to step aside.

    Therefore, even if Wang Lihua made a fuss, she knew that it could only be temporary.

    Liu Qianmin, who needed arge amount of money, was now burning with anger. Those romantic affairs had been thrown to the back of his mind, and Gu Yuehua did not mention it again.

    However, she did not bring it up, but Liu Qianmin remembered. It seemed that he had to find Ouyang Minyan and his future son-inw to help.

    As for Liu Yufei, she was naturally sent out to meet up with those people who were doing business. She was waiting to sell a few more goods recently, so it would be good to earn some money in her hands.

    In addition, Scarface had once said that Liu Yufei had to apany him every day. Therefore, Liu Yufei had a motive today. Although she was full of anger, she still came to the bar earlier than usual.

    This bar had already been taken over by Scarface and the others. Because they had made some good things to sell here, this ce could be considered as the most lively one recently.

    However, Liu Yufei was different from usual. Today, she was dressed exceptionally seductively. Moreover, she had specially put on thick makeup. Not to mention, her figure was already outstanding. Her mini pants, suspenders skirt, long leather boots, and coat were all taken off. The moment she entered the door, she attracted the attention of many people.

    She had always been particrly fond of the attention of these people. However, tonight, as soon as she entered the door, she unexpectedly bumped into that damned woman.

    She actually got drunk here. Look, she had already drunk two bottles of Erguotou. She really sent herself to the door to be cleaned up?

    How many old and new grudges were there between them? Hmph, since she came to her doorstep voluntarily, she would definitely take good care of this damn woman.

    ¡®Like to drink? Alright, I¡¯ll let you drink until you don¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡¯

    Liu Yufei walked quickly to the private room. Many people here knew her, especially the little brother standing at the door of the private room. He knew that this was the boss¡¯s new favorite and was extremely liked by the boss. She was almost a one-of-a-kind person.

    The most exciting thing for these brothers was that this woman was extremely flirtatious. She could flirt with anyone.

    As soon as Liu Yufei saw the little brother looking at her with a twinkle in his eyes, she knew what this kid was thinking.

    She deliberately walked in front of the little brother and whispered to him, ¡°Do me a favor. I can give you some benefits.¡±

    The little brother¡¯s eyes lit up. He stole a nce at the closed door of the private room and said to Liu Yufei in a very wretched manner, ¡°I don¡¯t want any benefits. I just want, just want, hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re quite bold, but it¡¯s not impossible. But you have to do this well for me.¡±

    When the little brother heard that there was a way, he immediately became excited. He thought that this woman was flirtatious. Seeing that he was able to seed without any effort, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Tell me about it. It¡¯s just a matter of words.¡±

    Liu Yufei sneered. What an idiot. ¡°Isn¡¯t that thing the most popr thing in your venue recently? Did you see that? That woman, treat her to a good meal. That¡¯s a great beauty. She¡¯s not even slightly inferior to me.¡±

    When the little brother saw it, he thought, ¡®Heh, that¡¯s true. Look at this figure. Although it doesn¡¯t reveal any flesh, it looks very sexy.¡¯

    However, the boss also said that he could not use this thing../

    ¡°But Boss said¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it. Who knows? Think carefully. She is a great beauty. Not only that, I am quite free tonight, okay?¡±

    This time, the little brother¡¯s heart was touched. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. Then you have to wait for me, hehe!¡±

    Liu Yufei saw that this idiot had already walked over and her heart rxed. ¡®Hmph, let¡¯s see how powerful you are. This thing is the easiest to get addicted to. If you touch it, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to get rid of it for the rest of your life.¡¯

 Chapter 190 - Alternative Drinking

    <h4>Chapter 190: Alternative Drinking</h4>

    Xiao Liu was a little apprehensive. He seemed to have seen some amazing things in the mirror just now. There had been a change of owner recently, and the sry of the new owner was extremely high. Of course, he knew that it would definitely not be clean, but he did not expect this to really happen right under his nose.

    This kind of thing wasmon in bars, but he also did not think that he would see it. He was clearly carrying things, but he identally looked up and saw this scene in the mirror.

    This ce was not clean. Thistest pill sold very well. Usually, the ingredients that sold well were very thick and pure. If one touched this thing, it would be the easiest to get addicted.

    That bottle of Erguotou had already been drunk by thatdy. If it were not for the many people around her, she would have probably discovered it long ago.

    There were at least five or six groups of people who came and went to strike up a conversation. Thisdy was so popr, but she didn¡¯t ept human conversations. They were an eyesore to her.

    Should he say it or not? Should he say it or not? He knew the person who drugged her. He was the boss¡¯s underling. He usually ran errands and drove cars. He wasn¡¯t a big shot, but he was still the boss¡¯s person no matter how insignificant it was. He really didn¡¯t dare to offend him.

    ¡®Forget it. Forget it. I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t see it. It would be best if this woman finishes the ss in her hand and leaves quickly. Don¡¯t drink any more. She¡¯s drunk enough already.¡¯

    After Xiao Liu finished mixing the wine, he turned around and handed the ss of wine to a customer at the side. He pretended as if nothing had happened and teased the beautiful woman beside him.

    The man nced at Xiao Liu. Seeing that he didn¡¯t even notice that he was flirting with the beautiful woman, he turned around and left, walking forward.

    Xiao Liu didn¡¯t know if he was in a daze or not, but when he saw that the man had left, he immediately took a step back and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the wine.¡±

    After saying that, he quickly turned around and picked up the wine mixer in his hand to continue mixing the wine. Xiao Liu definitely didn¡¯t expect that the moment he turned around, that underling would also turn around. He didn¡¯t know if he felt that it was inappropriate.

    He simply sat beside Shen Xiaoxiao and said to her, ¡°Beauty, are you drinking alone? How about I apany you? Xiao Liu, take a ss of wine.¡±

    Xiao Liu was stunned at first. At this moment, his heart was still beating non-stop. Fortunately, he quickly turned around, or else he would have been discovered. However, he had reminded that woman. It did not matter if anything happened.

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao saw a man sitting beside her after being reminded by the bartender without thinking.

    Although she was dizzy from drinking, she was not really drunk. Moreover, it looked like she had drunk two bottles of Erguotou, but in reality, she had only drunk half a bottle.

    Even this half a ss of wine in her hand was not enough for her to drink. This wine was indeed very strong. In addition, she had not eaten all night, so her stomach felt ufortable. Therefore, she also thought that it was better not to torture herself. She would go back after drinking the ss in her hand. She would just have to find Yan Kuan and have a good fight.

    However, just at this moment, she heard that the wine bottle had been drugged. She was still curious. Who drugged it? Their actions were quite fast. She didn¡¯t even realize that this person had suddenly sat down.

    There was no silver in this ce. They said that they were treating her to a drink, but in the end, they took her wine bottle. Did they think she was an idiot?

    ¡°You, just you. Bartender, go get me some food.¡±

    Xiao Liu was stunned. Something to eat? Of course, this was originally done by a waiter, but this youngdy suddenly asked him to go. What did she mean?

    ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯ll get the waiter to go get it for you right away.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a waiter. I want you to go. What? You don¡¯t want to serve me, right?¡±

    Xiao Liu¡¯s heart was stifled. He was kind enough to remind this woman. Not only did this woman not appreciate his kindness, she even instructed him to serve her. They all had their own divisions, okay?

    He was a bartender. A bartender, understand?

    Xiao Liu was immediately unwilling, and his expression was somewhat ugly. However, that little brother felt that this woman must have drunk too much. Otherwise, how could she randomly instruct others?

    He already had other thoughts in mind. He said to Xiao Liu, ¡°Since this youngdy wants you to go, you should go. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±

    Xiao Liu looked at this little brother and didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Feeling ufortable, he turned around and walked away.

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao have the mood to turn around and look at this little gangster. How old was he? 20? Look at this yellow hair, dyed like a feather duster. Had he seen a real gangster?

    Look at this earring, this nose ring. Did his parents know that it was so unconventional? And he even learned how to pick up girls? Drugging them? What kind of drug was this? She was really curious.

    ¡°You want to treat me to a drink?¡±

    When the gangster saw the little girl¡¯s understanding look, he immediately felt that there was a way.

    ¡°Yeah, Beauty, how about a drink?¡±

    ¡°A drink? Hahaha, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone treat me to a drink with my own wine. Do you think you¡¯re treating me to a drink? Or should I treat you to a drink?¡±

    Xiao Dimao was embarrassed. He had not thought of this. He had thought of leaving after drugging her, but then he was afraid that she would not drink after finishing the wine in her hand. After all, she had already drunk more than one bottle. Moreover, he was still worried if he did not see her drink it with his own eyes.

    However, when he thought of being blocked by her, heughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same? Didn¡¯t I see that the wine that the beautiful woman drank was too strong? However, the beautiful woman has a good alcohol tolerance. She has already drunk two bottles of such strong wine.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and rolled her eyes. She propped up her slightly drowsy head and stood up weakly. She took a wine ss from the side and poured a ss for the man. She pushed it in front of him and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll treat you. Drink it.¡±

    Xiao Dimao¡¯s face turned green. Him drinking it? How could he drink it? It was drugged.

    ¡°This, why don¡¯t we feed each other? How about it?¡±

    Xiao Dimao was smart too. This woman was already so drunk. If he flirted with her, it might be easier.

    As expected, it was this kid. Shen Xiaoxiao also pretended to be dumb. She held her head and said to the Xiao Dimao, ¡°But, I want to see you drink. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°How boring is it to see me drink? Let¡¯s drink together,¡± Xiao Dimao advised again.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have much patience. Coupled with the fact that a head full of yellow hair was swaying in front of her, she was even more annoyed.

    Not to mention grabbing the wine ss in Xiao Dimao¡¯s hand, Xiao Dimao was secretly happy. However, before he could be happy, his mouth was suddenly filled with a big gulp and he subconsciously swallowed it. He could not spit it out even if he wanted to.

    ¡°F*ck, b*stard, you actually dared to pour wine into my mouth! Spit¡­¡±

    Xiao Dimao roared anxiously as he scratched his throat to spit out the wine.

    But just as his hand reached into his mouth, Shen Xiaoxiao grabbed his chin and gulped down the wine bottle.

    It was too easy for Shen Xiaoxiao to grab Xiao Dimao. One of her feet was on the back of his foot, one of her hands was on his chin, and the other was holding the wine bottle. Xiao Dimao could not resist Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand.

    This action was as explosive as it could be. A delicate beauty pouring wine into a man, and it was the same way.

    For a moment, the people around started to whistle, mor, and apud. The scene instantly became popr¡­

 Chapter 191 - What Should Be Said and What Should Not Be Said Have Been Said

    <h4>Chapter 191: What Should Be Said and What Should Not Be Said Have Been Said</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    More than half of the bottle of Erguotou had been poured into Xiao Dimao¡¯s mouth. Although some had spilled out midway, the majority had been swallowed into his stomach.

    When she saw that he had finished all of it, Shen Xiaoxiao released her grip on Xiao Dimao and pped her hands. She looked at Xiao Dimao indifferently and said,?¡°It¡¯s good, right? It¡¯s my treat. I¡¯ve given you enough face.¡±

    ¡°Smelly b*tch, you¡¯re looking for death.¡±

    Xiao Dimao started to dig his throat as he cursed. However, how could Shen Xiaoxiao let him spit out what he had swallowed?

    She used her leg as a cushion and used one hand to pinch his right hand that was about to dig his throat. She pulled it out forcefully because the alcohol in his hand was a little hard to gauge. Thus, when she exerted her strength, she only had time to hear Xiao Dimao¡¯s scream.

    .

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Kacha...

    Unfortunately, only Xiao Dimao heard the ¡®kacha¡¯ sound. It was really too noisy here, but everyone heard his scream.

    This time, there were no whistlers. For a moment, the surroundings became quiet. Other than the singing and dancing not far away, there was a strange silence.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Your hand couldn¡¯t help but break. It broke with just a light touch. How boring.¡±

    ¡°You, you, stinky b*tch. Damn woman, just you wait! Just you wait!¡±

    Xiao Dimao pinched his arm and wanted to run away, but how could Shen Xiaoxiao agree? She still didn¡¯t know what was in the wine.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going? Come,e. Tell me, what did you put in the wine? It made you so scared, and you even dug your throat?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice sounded like she was making fun of him. She was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t even straighten her tongue.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t put anything in your mother¡¯s head. Let go, let go of me.¡±

    Xiao Dimao¡¯s right hand was tightly pinched by Shen Xiaoxiao. It was already broken, but she was still pinching it. One could imagine how painful it was.

    He was crying out in pain, and each of his cries was sharper than thest.

    However, if Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength against Yan Kuan¡¯s, he would be in deep trouble, not to mention this kid?

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything, right? Then swallow this bottle. Otherwise, if I see it and get upset, you won¡¯t be able to have a good time either.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had gone crazy from drinking. She took the bottle and aimed it at Xiao Dimao¡¯s mouth. Although the mouth of the bottle was not big, it was made of ss. It directly stabbed into Xiao Dimao¡¯s throat, causing the people around to feel their hearts tremble. This beauty was a little too ruthless.

    ¡°What happened? Who dares to cause trouble in my territory?¡±

    When Scarface came out with Liu Yufei, he happened to see the scene of Xiao Dimao being beaten up. When he came out, he brought more than ten thugs behind him. The hall finally quieted down. Even the sound engineer stopped the music.

    Scarface did not hear the noise outside so quickly. However, Liu Yufei greeted Scarface after entering the door and asked the underling at the door to help deal with a woman.

    Moreover, she directly told Scarface that she had a grudge with this woman.

    Liu Yufei had made up her mind to teach Shen Xiaoxiao a lesson tonight. Moreover, it was rare that her bodyguard was not around. Shen Xiaoxiao had escaped from her attacks several times. In her opinion, it was definitely the work of that bodyguard. Now that the bodyguard was not around... Then, no matter what, she could not let this woman walk out of here alive.

    Even if it did not take her life, she had to let Shen Xiaoxiao fall in love with that thing. When that time came, she would see if she did not torture her properly.

    ¡°Yo, Beauty, you have such a big temper. How did this brother of mine offend you? To let him swallow ss, isn¡¯t that a little ruthless?¡±

    In the past two months of fooling around, Scarface could already be said to be as thin as a stick. The originally 180 jin tall man was now only 90 jin or so. It could be said that he had lost a lot of weight. Not only that, his dimples were deep and his bones were protruding. There was a scar on his face. Now, it was especially hideous to think of on his skinny face.

    Of course, he had also discovered the problem of losing weight over the past two months. However, other than the weakness of his legs, there was really nothing wrong with his entire body.

    Moreover, every night when he worked with Liu Yufei, he was always full of energy. This made him feel that there was nothing wrong with him.

    He had also gone to the hospital for a check-up and all the indicators were fine. In the end, he had to conclude that he was not used to water and soil. After all, he was a typical southerner and it was normal for him to be not used to it when he first came here.

    Moreover, when Scarface saw how ruthless Shen Xiaoxiao was, his heart skipped a beat. This was the first time he had seen such a ruthless woman. Liu Yufei was a vicious woman, and this woman in front of him was a typical ruthless woman.

    And what they feared the most in this line of work was a vicious woman. Once she attacked, she would not rest until one of them was dead.

    Could it be that Liu Yufei wanted to deal with this woman?

    Scarface turned his head to look at Liu Yufei. Liu Yufei nodded her head indiscernibly. She had put on heavy makeup tonight, and coupled with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s intoxication, the woman whose clothes were exposed was simr to many other women in this bar. For a moment, she really didn¡¯t recognize Liu Yufei.

    But regarding Scarface¡¯s words, she gave an answer and said to Scarface:

    ¡°He didn¡¯t offend me. I offended him. He drugged me. Here, look, it¡¯s in this bottle.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled the bottle out of Xiao Dimao¡¯s mouth foolishly and handed it to Scarface.

    The wine in the bottle was long gone, but Xiao Dimao had thrown the medicine in. In order to show off his skills and to make this woman addicted, he had put in a lot. There was still some powder at the bottom of the bottle that had not beenpletely dissolved.

    Scarface was doing this, so he could tell what it was at a nce.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao had thrown the bottle in one go. At this moment, because of their noise, the lights were already brightly lit. Facing the light, she could also see the powder.

    People said that one would wake up when one was drunk. In addition, she had seen these things in her previous life, so she guessed it at once. Without any scruples, she immediately said:

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it is. You think I don¡¯t know it, right? When I¡¯m drunk, you give me these things. Your shop is too dirty.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was loud. People who were drunk simply did not know how to avoid it. When she shouted loudly, the others naturally heard it clearly.

    This time, it was like a pot exploded, and everyone started to make a scene.

    When Scarface saw that the matter had blown up, he immediately gave his subordinate behind him a look to clear the scene.

    ¡°Beauty, you drank too much, right? You¡¯ve said all that you shouldn¡¯t have said. Do you think you can leave this ce?¡±

 Chapter 192 - An Arrogant Woman After Getting Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 192: An Arrogant Woman After Getting Drunk</h4>

    Xiao Liu walked out of the bar with the crowd. He was worried, and the sweat on his forehead hadn¡¯t dried yet. It turned out that the woman was trying to save him.

    If he had been standing there just now, it would have been impossible for him not to help Xiao Dimao. If he had helped him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk out now.

    Xiao Liu thought about it and decided to walk to a ce where there was no one. He quietly called the police, which could be considered as returning a favor.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the chair with her body twisted. She was feeling tipsy and ufortable. Ever since she had been reborn, she had not even drunk champagne. She had suddenly drunk so much high-alcohol white wine and was unable to react in time. At this moment, she just wanted to sleep. She did not think about anything else.

    However, she wanted to sleep. However, since she had caused trouble, why would anyone let her sleep? Seeing that she was sitting askew, Scarface gave the people behind him a look. Since it was already like this, it was best to settle it quickly. Take her away¡­ Perhaps the police would be here soon.

    As for Xiao Dimao, looking at his crooked arm, he really didn¡¯t expect that it would be broken by a woman. He was really useless.

    The two underlings walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s seat. They wanted to take this woman away and clean her up. Perhaps someone had already called the police.

    ¡°Has the ce been cleared?¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s already cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°En, bring her along. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Yufei stood at the side andughed secretly. She was really finding trouble for herself. Now, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. Shen Xiaoxiao had already offended Scarface. Scarface was ruthless and merciless. How could he let her live? Even if she could live, she would still lose a leg!

    However, just as they turned around¡­

    ¡°AH¡­¡±

    Two screams sounded again.

    Scarface was shocked, and he and his men turned around to take a look.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still sitting on the ground, but the two men were touching their arms and lying on the ground. They were screaming in pain, and their arms were hanging there in a strange posture. One look and one could tell that they were broken, just like Xiao Dimao¡¯s injuries.

    If Scarface still thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was harmless, then he had really wasted all these years in the underworld.

    ¡°Oh, you are a martial artist. It seems that I have underestimated you. F*ck you, remove her limbs and take her away.¡±

    Scarface was indeed ruthless. Even if she was a delicate beauty, when he said that he would remove her limbs, he would not show mercy at all.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s nerves tensed up. She had seen the strange postures of the three people just now. It seemed that Shen Xiaoxiao was not studying abroad at all. They had said that the people they sent were always locked up in the club as boxers. How could they sneak out to study?

    She had thought that she had been deceived for more than ten years. But now, Liu Yufei began to guess in her heart that this woman might really have been locked up in the club for more than ten years. As for everything that happened now, it was probably because of that man, wasn¡¯t that man the CEO of K-ONE? It was too easy to keep a woman.

    It was just that this KN Group was a little strange. Could it be that this KN Group was actually rted to that Yan Kuan? It and K-ONE both started with a K. Could it be like this?

    No, it seemed that she had to send someone to Country M again. She would not stop until she had investigated thoroughly.

    But now, it was time for her to watch a good show. She had offended Scarface and even had her limbs dismembered. She was very willing to see if Shen Xiaoxiao still had the ability to drag her out of the Shen family if all her limbs were dismembered?

    Hmph! Just wait and see!

    Not everyone in the ck astringent society of China could enter the Dark Empire and obtain guns as easily as the people. Scarface, who had always been a knife-eater, had one in his hand, but he never dared to rashly take it out at the foot of the capital¡¯s Imperial City.

    The underlings behind him had taken out watermelon knives from god knows where and held them in their hands.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. She seemed to be able to see the scene of blood sttering.

    Just as Liu Yufei thought that she would be able to see this woman kneel down and beg for mercy or blood stter on the spot, she saw Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly stand up. It was like a slow-motion rey, allowing her to see it clearly. She actually grabbed the back of the knife of the person closest to her with her bare hands.

    Not only did she grab it, the person holding the knife did not manage to pull the knife out of her hand even after a few whips. Liu Yufei looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who had suddenly be a Hercules, in surprise. How did she do it? She looked even shorter than herself¡­ Could she really hold the hilt of the knife without moving?

    The people on the side saw that it was strange. However, they were more experienced than Liu Yufei, so they could naturally see that something was wrong with one look. This was definitely a martial artist, and her skills were extraordinary.

    The other three people took their knives and quickly strode toward her. They all swung their knives at Shen Xiaoxiao without the slightest bit of mercy.

    Liu Yufei pinched her heart, which was about to jump out, and became more and more nervous.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feet were weak, her limbs were weak, and her head was still dizzy. However, the sense of crisis that she had developed since she was young helped her in the first ce.

    Shey back and barely avoided those long knives. The light on them was still emitting a white light, which made people panic.

    She shook her head, grabbed the empty wine bottle next to her, and suddenly knocked it along the table rock. With a bang, half of the bottle of wine broke.

    Without thinking, Shen Xiaoxiao stabbed at the stomach of the owner of the knife handle she was still holding.

    No one couldpete with Shen Xiaoxiao in terms of ruthlessness.

    No one expected that this woman would stab without any hesitation. Her actions were very clean.

    The other three people¡¯s eyes were red from being stabbed. They did not dare to look down on her anymore. They waved their knives randomly and hacked at her.

    This was a bar. Just a moment ago, it was still a human shadow transmission. It was very full. There were stools ced everywhere and wine bottles could be seen everywhere.

    Although her footsteps were weak, it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t walk.

    In addition, her position was behind a row of tables, so she moved slowly along the edge of the table to the left. She broke a few ss bottles in her hands. As long as the knife came down, she would be able to urately block it with the ss bottles. A few times, she would be able to avoid danger.

    Scarface was shocked when he saw this. This woman was so powerful even when she was drunk, and she dodged in such a timely manner. This was not something that could be done solely by luck.

    Scarface waved his hand, and let the others all go up.

    This was a bar, and they could not always carry such a long watermelon knife out of the door, so these four people went up to the stage bare-handed.

    They were smart, and wanted to intercept the people from the other side, and chase around those people who were holding watermelon knives.

    However, their arrival gave Shen Xiaoxiao a chance. Shen Xiaoxiao was good at hand-to-handbat. Now that she saw someone blocking in front of her, she did not need them to remind her. She pounced on these people.

    Every punchnded on the abdomen of those people. However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s habit of punching was to hit their temples. However, she was drunk and her head was very dizzy. She aimed at their heads and wanted to hit them. However, her movements were not as agile as when she was sober. Plus, Scarface was not a vegetarian. After a few rounds, he naturally saw through her intentions. He shouted at his brothers, ¡°Don¡¯t let her get close to your heads and avoid your temples.¡±

    This time, everyone became nervous. Even those who were holding their knives felt a little scared. This woman¡¯s technique was really good and vicious.

    If she hit her temple, this person would probably be finished.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t happy. In this boxing match, no one would give you any advice. These people really didn¡¯t know the rules. Now that they were ganging up on her, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Of course, her anger also rose immediately. She said to Scarface, ¡°You don¡¯t even know the rules. I¡¯ll take care of you too.¡±

 Chapter 193 - 3: I Said Iâ€™m F*cking In Love With You

    <h4>Chapter 193: I Said I¡¯m F*cking In Love With You</h4>

    No one knew how this drunk woman could be so arrogant. She was still being chased and stopped in front of them. How could she boast that she wanted to take care of them together?

    Only a few people who were in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands had the ability to run away. Those foreign people who were as big as these two people could not even be bothered to clean them up, let alone these people?

    At this moment, a person dodged and even though his punch missed, it allowed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand to hit the wall. This time, she used all her strength. The pain made Shen Xiaoxiao grimace, and her mind finally cleared up.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the soft bag on the wall blocking a portion of her strength, Shen Xiaoxiao believed that she would definitely break the bones in her hand tonight. She had really brought this upon herself.

    The anger and pain swept over her. She was furious now, and her footsteps were a little steadier. First, it was the one in front of her. She punched her abdomen, bent her waist, and hooked her fist. All three of them were hit to the ground, unable to move.

    Then, she continued to work hard. She aimed at the three people with knives. The wine bottle, table, and chair were all thrown over. They had to dodge, and the time to dodge was the time for her to attack. One fell, two fell, and thest one fell.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also exhausted. She had not eaten and drank on an empty stomach. After the pain from earlier, her sobriety gradually faded.

    She sat on the chair with some fatigue, and her feet were still stepping on the man whose abdomen had been stabbed and was still bleeding.

    Liu Yufei went from excitement to nervousness to deep fear. At this moment, she could see that this Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not easy to deal with. She was so powerful even when she was drunk. At this moment, Scarface held Liu Yufei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer. The sirens outside have sounded. Let¡¯s retreat first.¡±

    Liu Yufei was extremely unwilling. This woman, could it be that she would let this woman off so easily?

    The police came. The police came? Hmph, it¡¯s good that the police came. Liu Yufei grabbed the bag on Scarface¡¯s waist. She took out a big bag of pills from it and threw it at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feet. Only then did she prepare to drag Scarface away in satisfaction.

    ¡°Are you crazy? That bag is worth hundreds of thousands.¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of thousands? Do you know who this woman is? You¡¯re really useless. If we catch her, she¡¯s worth billions.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the CEO of Shen Enterprise, and also the CEO of KN Group. Do you think she¡¯s worth money?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    ¡°Say so earlier? Was it useful to say so earlier? She¡¯s so drunk, and you 10 people can let her clean it all up. I think 10 more wouldn¡¯t be her match. Now, leaving these things to her, even if it¡¯s nothing I want her to get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Humph, go!¡±

    Scarface was naturally angry, but he also knew that his current body was definitely not a match for this woman. Moreover, he did not have any weapon in his hand. He just took another look at the pills on the ground, turned around with some heartache, and left through the back door.

    When Yan Kuan arrived, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao who was already sleeping soundly on the chair. The blood and pills on the ground made his heart palpitate. He hurriedly walked over and shook it for a long time before he realized that this wretched girl had actually fallen asleep. Her entire body reeked of alcohol.

    He was somewhat angry but also somewhat heartache as he directly carried her up and strode out. As for the more than ten people who remained here, Yan Kuan said indifferently, ¡°These pills are not enough. Give them some spice so that they can stay inside for the rest of their lives.¡±

    His tone was cold and inexplicable. He looked at the people on the ground as if they were dead. They went out of the door and ran in front to drive the car over.

    Yan Kuan looked at this drunk little bastard and wished he could throw her to the ground and wake her up.

    ¡°Ah, that man is so handsome. Eh, the woman in his arms is that fierce woman just now. Not only did she drink two bottles of Erguotou, she even poured wine for a man who was trying to hit on her. You guys didn¡¯t see it. She¡¯s so awesome!¡±

    The voice beside him made Yan Kuan increasingly flustered. She drank two bottles of Erguotou?

    This wretched girl was really getting bolder and bolder. Not only did she drink, she actually drank two bottles. Good, she liked to drink so much, right? He wanted to let her drink to her heart¡¯s content.

    When dealing with a drunk woman, Yan Kuan only had one method. He would pull her out, throw her into the bathtub, and wash her clean before saying anything else.

    She vomited all the way, it was ugly and dirty, and at night, she evenined that he was smelly. This was great. He did not know who was so smelly and had the ability to drink outside. After drinking, she could still sleep so soundly. Did she really did not know the danger or what?

    She definitely did not know that she had been taken advantage of. She only knew tough foolishly.

    ¡°Wu¡­ Wu¡­ Wu¡­ What are you doing? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that this person had been rubbed awake by him and put down the hairdryer. He did not know what was wrong with him. He actually took care of this wretched girl and was even worried that she would get a cold while her hair was wet. Why did he be so grumpy towards her? Was he really that old?

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. Who allowed you to go out and get drunk? Do you know what you¡¯ve done tonight?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about me? I can drink as much as I want. I¡¯m wearing a dog¡¯s cor. How can I run away? Didn¡¯t youe looking for me? Get lost, I want to sleep.¡±

    She had waited for an entire night and he still had note. Now, she was extremely tired and did not want to argue with him. She only wanted to sleep. Her head was dizzy and it hurt like hell.

    ¡°Sleep? You know how to sleep now, don¡¯t you? You little bastard, what have I done to you? Why are you being so torturous? Aren¡¯t I just borrowing your key? If you don¡¯t want to give it to me, then don¡¯t give it to me. Why did you run out to drink? Are you crazy from drinking?¡±

    ¡°Key?¡±

    This was the most sensitive word of the night. When Shen Xiaoxiao heard these two words, she could not care less about her dizziness. She propped herself up and roared, ¡°What right do you have to borrow my things to save other women? Who gave you the right?

    ¡°That is my Shen family¡¯s treasure, don¡¯t you know that? I went through a lot of trouble to get it back, but I didn¡¯t do it for you. Let me tell you, no matter who you are outside or who I am, you don¡¯t have the right to take my things to save other women.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m f*cking blind. I¡¯ve taken a liking to a smelly man like you. You really think that just because I¡¯ve taken a liking to you, you can be so unbridled, right? Let me tell you, we¡¯re done. This is goodbye. Now, get out of here right now. Get out.¡±

    This roar was simply pleasant to the body and mind. There was nothing morefortable than spitting out the words in her heart.

    She returned to the bed andpletely ignored Yan Kuan¡¯s current expression and appearance.

    Comfortably covering herself with the nket, the world was bigger than sleeping.

    What was Yan Kuan doing? Was he mad? No, he was stunned. It wasn¡¯t because Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to say goodbye to him, nor was it because Shen Xiaoxiao mentioned something about women. It was because of what Shen Xiaoxiao said. She said that she had taken a liking to him?

    Was that so? Was that so? That¡¯s what she said. Yes, he must have heard it correctly.

    Yan Kuan automatically ignored the numerous sentences before and after. He only remembered that one sentence. At that time, he was so stupid that he couldn¡¯t react for a long time.

    When he came back to his senses and saw that the person was already sleeping soundly, the first thing he did was hurriedly take out his phone. He pulled Shen Xiaoxiao up and said, ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, get up. What did you say just now? Say it again. Who did you say you liked?¡±

    Oh my god, would he let her sleep? How did this person be so annoying? Did he not understand? Did he not give up? Did he not understand that she liked him?

    ¡°I said I like you, I like you, I fell in love with you. Are you f*cking deaf? Get lost, ah¡­¡±

    With a loud roar, she waspletely buried under the covers, unable toe out.

    Yan Kuan looked at the recording key on his phone and hurriedly yed it again. ¡°I said I like you, I like you, I fell in love with you. Are you f*cking deaf? Get lost, ah¡­¡±

    This happiness, joy¡­ He had never felt so satisfied. This little thing actually said that she loved him, she said that she loved him. Hahaha, this simply made him too excited.

    Yan Kuan looked at this little girl who was already blushing and sleeping soundly. He happily hugged her and kissed her non-stop. That¡¯s great, she fell in love with him. She finally fell in love with him. What key, what Shen family, what revenge, it wasn¡¯t important anymore¡­ It was all not important anymore¡­

 Chapter 194 - You Stole My Virginity

    <h4>Chapter 194: You Stole My Virginity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was certain that she would have a headache after waking up from a hangover, especially for someone like Shen Xiaoxiao who had never touched alcohol before. This made her even angrier.

    She had just crawled out from under the nket and sat down. The things that entered her eyes did not want to scare her into a daze. Who, who was so bored that the room was filled with Erguotou? What was wrong with them?

    ¡°Yo, is our little drunkard awake?¡±

    Yan Kuan walked in with a cup of milk and a bowl of porridge. He looked exceptionally good today. He always had a smile on his face whenever he saw someone. Everyone who saw him today was shocked, thinking that he had gone crazy again. Why did this smile look even scarier than a cold breath?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a headache at this moment. Looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s face, she felt that it was an eyesore. This person had really brought her back.. As she said, he would be able to find her wherever she ran with this dog¡¯s cor.

    And these wine bottles, what was wrong with him again?

    ¡°Why did you put these wine bottles in the room? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Yo, don¡¯t you like to drink? You even drank two bottles at once. Why didn¡¯t I know that your alcohol tolerance is so good? Since you like to drink, of course I have to satisfy you. Like I said, I can give you anything, and this wine is no exception.¡±

    ¡°Who drank two bottles? If I could drink two bottles, would you still be able to see me here? It would be strange if I didn¡¯t drink to death. And you, didn¡¯t you leave in your shorts? Why did youe back again?¡±

    Perhaps it was because she was drunk, but many things in her heart felt that it was just like that. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t give anything that she wanted. The rest was up to you.

    She had clearly seen that there was no way she could escape, so that was it. However, she had to take back her heart. From now on, she would slowly close it. She would not have extravagant hopes if it did not belong to her. That was it. It was the best.

    Yan Kuan nced at the girl with swollen eyes. Her hair was messy, and there were even eye droppings hanging from the corner of her eyes. Her mouth was extremely stubborn. He really did not know why he had taken a liking to this girl?

    However, when he thought of the recording that he had listened to all night and was still not tired of listening to, he felt very happy. He did not care about what she said. He held the milk in front of her and said,?¡°Drink a cup of milk to fill your stomach first. When the porridge is cooler, eat it.¡±

    This style was not right, right? Serving milk to her? And porridge? It couldn¡¯t be that he was the one who made it, right?

    ¡°I made it. I went to make it early in the morning.¡±

    The milk ss froze in mid-air. Was this man crazy? Was he too excited? Did he like being abused?

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Looking at her guarded look, if he didn¡¯t know that she had him in her heart, he might have started to have wild thoughts again. Why was this girl so guarded? Did she dislike everything or something?

    Was it because she had been thrown into the club since she was young and faced endless duels? Did she really not have warmth and trust?

    Thinking of this, he actually felt a little depressed and ufortable. It was indeed not easy to change the habit that she had developed since she was a child. But now that he was there, she should learn to trust him. He had said that he would rather give up the world than give up on her.

    There was one more thing that he did not tell her. In fact, he also had her in his heart. He did not know what love was, but he knew that the heavy feelings that this girl gave him were love. Because he would be reluctant to give it up, he would feel heartache, he would be angry, and he would also feel happy andugh heartily. These were all brought to him by her. These could not be deceived.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to dote on you and adore you.¡±

    This early in the morning, he was already saying such mushy words. What did Yan Kuan want to do?

    ¡°What¡¯s with your gaze? Do I look like someone who wants to do bad things?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so attentive this morning?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled evilly. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Didn¡¯t some people say that they like me, love me, and are reluctant to leave me? From now on, they have to treat me well and not make me angry. They even apologized to me? Alright, I reluctantly forgave you for your willfulness yesterday.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was angry. This Yan Kuan definitely did not fit with her. Would she say that she liked him and loved him? That she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him?

    That she would even apologize?

    Was that possible? That was absolutely impossible!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you suffering from hypochondria?¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that this girl would not admit to it. He immediately turned on the recording and stared at the little woman in front of him with a look of amusement.

    Listen, listen, let¡¯s see if you admit to it or not!

    ¡°I said like you, I like you, I fell in love with you.¡±

    ¡°How is it? Admit it, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao bounced up from the bed. It was her voice, it was really her voice. When did she say that? Why would she say something like that? This was not right. He must have done something to it, definitely.

    Something to it? Of course, it was just a matter of removing the bits and pieces and leaving the essence behind. No matter how one listened to it, this sentence sounded more pleasing to the ear than the previous one.

    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you. Get up and drink the milk. After drinking the milk, move your beloved wine to the storeroom. You even rebelled against the heavens. You learned to drink at such a young age and didn¡¯t learn well.¡±

    In terms of the man who could turn back and forth faster than flipping through a book, Yan Kuan was definitely number one.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was carrying the wine in the room. She really didn¡¯t know what the structure of this man¡¯s brain was. Was she the one who asked him to move it here? And did she say that she liked to drink these things? Wasn¡¯t he too free to do so?

    And what happenedst night, did he think that it would be over without mentioning it? Was it that easy?

    Yan Kuan was almost like a worm in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. Her little face was darting around, and he knew what she was thinking. He immediately said,?¡°Put that key away yourself. I won¡¯t borrow it from you, but that ck Ganoderma has to be kept with me for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Look at how protective you are. It¡¯s really embarrassing. Also, I, Yan Kuan, will only say it once. You¡¯d better listen well. From the beginning to the end, I only have you as my woman. There is absolutely no other woman. In the past, now, and in the future! Are you listening well?¡±

    ¡°You, you, what did you say?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the woman who was obviously shocked by his words in amusement. He reached out his hand, rubbed her messy hair, and said,?¡°I say, you took my virginity. You should be responsible for me until the end.¡±

    After saying that, he left, leaving Shen Xiaoxiao alone on the bed, stunned for a long time.

    ¡°Ah... Shameless!¡±

    After closing the door, Yan Kuan heard the shouting from inside a long timeter. He actually felt so happy and satisfied.

    Shen Xiaoxiao never thought that Yan Kuan would say these things to her one day. He said that he had never had another woman? She was his first woman? She was, is, and will always be his first woman?

    He actually said that? He actually said that?

    Her heart was beating fast. She was nervous and excited. Was she dreaming? What was wrong with Yan Kuan? How did he end up like this overnight? Was it really because of her drunken confession?

    Then who was thatdy? Not his woman, not his wife. Could it be his mother? Was it?

 Chapter 195 - Exploring the Dark Empire

    <h4>Chapter 195: Exploring the Dark Empire</h4>

    Yan Kuan really guarded Shen Xiaoxiao and moved the bottles of wine to the storeroom one by one before giving up. During this period, he did not lend a hand.

    19 wanted to help, but he was red at by Yan Kuan. He was forced to abandon his mistress and went down to train. Sure enough, this couple¡¯s matters were soplicated and troublesome.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to strike, but it was clear that she was no match for Yan Kuan. Moreover, Yan Kuan had said that since she had so much energy in one day, he would find some things to distract her. If she didn¡¯t move the wine and was disobedient¡­ She would never get the ck Ganoderma back. Of course, if she was obedient, he might return it to her one day when he was in a good mood.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao was willing to ept such a big temptation.

    But now, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to vomit whenever she saw these Erguotou. She had really brought this upon herself.

    After an entire morning, the dizziness and weakness in her limbs had subsided quite a bit. For lunch, there was still in porridge in front of her. Now, Shen Xiaoxiao was so hungry that she wanted to eat rice and meat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared at the in porridge in front of her with some grievance. Her lips were curled up high. Yan Kuan pretended not to see it. He calmly picked up some vegetables and ate with the rice. After he swallowed the food in his mouth, he said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat the porridge I made for you so early in the morning? Try it. There¡¯s a big pot in the pot. It¡¯s all yours. All your rations are in it today.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put down the bowl and chopsticks and immediately ran to the kitchen. When she came back, her face was even uglier.

    This d*mn man made a pot full of porridge. He wouldn¡¯t really let her eat all of it, would he?

    ¡°What are you looking at? Go and ask who can drink the porridge that I personally cooked?¡±

    ¡°How can I be full just by eating porridge? I didn¡¯t eatst night.¡±

    ¡°Who was to mest night? Serves you right. Drink up, I¡¯ll take you out after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Go out? Go where?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao unwillingly drank the porridge in her bowl. She didn¡¯t have Yan Kuan¡¯s good table manners, so she asked as she ate.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was quite sad at first, but then she thought that if she went out in the afternoon, she might note back for dinner at night. Then, she would not have to drink the porridge. Hahaha, if that was the case, that would be really good.

    Yan Kuan stared at her, and her face was clearly showing everything she thought. He put down the bowl and casually said something before walking out of the hall.

    ¡°When you put down the bowl, you¡¯ll bring the whole pot with you. It won¡¯t stop you from eating.¡±

    She really wanted to smash the bowl. Could she?

    ¡­

    At the edge of a forest in the suburbs.

    As soon as she got off the ne, Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t wait to prop herself up against a tree trunk and vomit non-stop. Fortunately, she had eaten porridge for lunch. Otherwise, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t suffer to death today.

    Thinking about it, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t wrong for Yan Kuan to let her eat porridge.

    ¡°Do you still want to drink? I¡¯ll find someone else to apany you? Drinking strong wine on an empty stomach, you want to burn your stomach through. You¡¯re not happy to let you eat in porridge.¡±

    As for why Yan Kuan suddenly turned into an old mother overnight, Shen Xiaoxiao expressed that she did not know and did not want to know.

    Because at this moment, she was really feeling terrible, extremely ufortable.

    With her current appearance, she did not even have the strength to bicker, which made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ache again. However, looking at the mountain range not far away, he still said to her, ¡°Hold on a little longer. We¡¯ll be there soon. Where¡¯s the doctor? Let him take a look at you.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°A good ce. I guarantee you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Yan Kuan was so mysterious that Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the mood to ask any more questions. After she vomited, she was finally a little better. Looking at the man who was carefully supporting her, the mountain path was bumpy. If he were to carry her, she would only feel worse. It was better to walk slowly and carefully like this¡­ Her stomach felt a little better.

    The area here was vast. The mountain forest was dense and the air was exceptionally clear. After walking for more than ten minutes, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she waspletely alive.

    The headache, chest tightness, and stomachache that she had this morning were all gone. It seemed that it was really useful to grow closer to nature for no reason.

    They walked for another half an hour before they finally stopped at a ce that looked like a resort halfway up the mountain.

    The location of this resort was extremely hidden. There was a row of bungalows, but not even two-story buildings could be seen. Moreover, the surrounding vegetation was extremely dense,pletely blocking out the bungalows. It was likely that even a ne would be unable to discover this ce, even if there were detectors, it would be very difficult to discover this ce.

    Moreover, it covered a veryrge area. At least with the naked eye, Shen Xiaoxiao could see that the houses here had already extended into the forest not far away.

    There were people everywhere, and there were many cameras everywhere. She knew that this might be the Dark Empire¡¯s headquarters in China.

    She just did not expect it to be built in this ce.

    ¡°This is built in the forest. Are you buying this mountain?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m buying the four neighboring mountains.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was once again speechless at Yan Kuan¡¯s generosity. Could he not be so rich? Wasn¡¯t it just a headquarters? Where couldn¡¯t it be built? It had to be built in such a ce?

    ¡°This mountain forest is semi-open. The deeper we go, the more dangerous it bes. It¡¯s simr to the Kanas Jungle. If you want to go for a walk and stretch your muscles, that¡¯s fine too.¡±

    ¡°Then is this Q Province?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of something and immediately asked, because not long ago, Yan Kuan had said that he would take her hunting.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the suburbs of Q City. Let¡¯s go, they¡¯re waiting.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words seemed to have decreased a little, especially since they had already entered this ce. His aura was a little colder, and there was a hint of heaviness between his brows.

    Who was he taking her to meet? Suddenly, she became very curious.

    They walked along the corridor all the way to a room. At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that no wonder there was only one floor of houses here. All of them were built underground.

    She became more and more curious. Following Yan Kuan¡¯s footsteps, there was even a hint of urgency. She could not wait to see clearly what this underground ce was.

    The pupil scanner and fingerprint identification code were locked on. Layer afteryer of security went over. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless when she saw it.

    Was Yan Kuan really bringing her into the Dark Empire¡¯s headquarters? Wasn¡¯t he worried? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would betray him one day?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to betray me yet. Put away your little worries.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at this man. He actually knew what she was thinking?

    They walked down another floor. They should have stopped when they reached the third underground floor. At this time, they could also hear the sounds of fighting and people talking.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been staring at the surveince cameras all along the way. There were also men in ck who would stand guard every ten meters. She was really shocked by the Dark Empire¡¯s strict and secretive methods. She was shocked and terrified.

    The more she knew, the more she was terrified of Yan Kuan¡¯s identity. How could such a powerful man fall for her?

    And in his previous life, Yan Kuan had never met her. Who had he spent the rest of his life with?

    ¡°Boss, everything is ready¡­¡±

 Chapter 196 - Four Great Hall Masters

    <h4>Chapter 196: Four Great Hall Masters</h4>

    Yun Qi, Feng Hao, Huo Gui, Lei Lie.

    Four Great Hall Masters of the Dark Empire.

    It was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s first time meeting these four legendary people. 19 had countless times expressed iparable admiration and yearning for these four people. It could be said that Shen Xiaoxiao was already very familiar with these four people.

    However, she did not expect that Yan Kuan would actually bring her here today to meet these four people? However, looking at the current situation, it was probably not just a simple meeting, right? Their clothes were all changed into battle uniforms. Were they going to fight with her?

    ¡°The four of you, attack together!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked, and the other four were stunned. The secret guards who were watching the show at the side were even more terrified. Boss was not joking, right?

    ¡°You, are you sure?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and ignored her. Instead, he said to the four people, ¡°Follow the rules. There¡¯s no need to show mercy.¡±

    The four people were stunned again. What rules did this rule refer to?

    Did Boss have his eyes set on this woman?

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t feel sorry for her. Us brothers have very heavy hands.¡± The person who was smiling and speaking with a hint of cynicism was Yun Qi. He looked to be in his twenties, and of course, these four people all looked to be in their twenties.

    However, his hair was a little long, about the same as hers. It reached his neck, and it was especially elegant. Shen Xiaoxiao thought that if she walked outside, she would definitely be asked what shampoo he used. This hair¡­ It was better than the average woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Yun Qi, you talk too much. Don¡¯t underestimate your opponent.¡±

    This was Feng Hao. He was neat and had a buzz cut, but his looks were particrly outstanding. He had sword-shaped eyebrows and was quite handsome. However, he was missing two fingers on his right hand and wore a ck sheath. He spoke coldly, but he should be a very cautious person¡­ This was because from the moment she entered, the way he looked at her was full of caution and scrutiny.

    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. I¡¯ve long wanted to spar with this Little Oriental Loli. This is such a rare opportunity. Stop talking and hurry up and make your move.¡±

    This person who couldn¡¯t wait to fight with her and even revealed her past identity without any precautions was Huo Gui. He had a fiery temper and a very rough appearance,pared to the handsome and heroic figures of the other two, he looked more like a foreigner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The person who spoke sinctly and disyed his moves was Lei Lie. He was straightforward, direct, and very cold. The most surprising thing was that he had a baby face and was cold. If he didn¡¯t speak¡­ No one would believe that such a child-like person would be the Four Great Hall Masters of the Dark Empire.

    The four of them looked around and roughly understood what was going on. Although Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand why Yan Kuan would let her fight with the four of them, the warmonger who had been nurtured in her body for decades had been struggling ever since she stepped into this ce. She was roaring, and she could not wait to loosen up her muscles and bones.

    19¡¯s eyes were shining as he stared at the training field. The battle of the century, the absolute battle of the century. Miss and the Four Great Hall Masters. Each of them was his idol. Now, he did not know which one he should bet on to win.

    19 had a dull look on his face. Dark 1 looked at his eyes and felt like crying, but no tears came out. How could this guy still be so innocent? No, he had be more and more innocent after following this Young Miss.

    Didn¡¯t you see the worry on Boss¡¯s face? Although he had concealed it well, this worry couldn¡¯t fool anyone. Boss¡¯s heart would definitely ache to death. However, since Boss could bring this Young Miss here, it meant that Boss was acknowledging this Young Miss and had the intention to marry her as the Mistress of the house. Otherwise, why would he bring her here to fight with the Four Great Hall Masters?

    This was the rule. The rules here were that the Mistress must not be a weak woman. Otherwise, with so many opponents in the Dark Empire, any one of them could use the Mistress to threaten them. That would be a busy time for them. Even if they were not afraid of these things, and they had the ability and manpower to protect them, it was easy to dodge an open spear but hard to defend against an arrow in the dark. Therefore, regarding the selection of the Mistress, the Boss had never experienced any woman in the past ten years, so they did not feel that there was any problem.

    The people watching the battle all widened their eyes. Yan Kuan, on the other hand, was sitting calmly on a chair at the side. He did not seem to be worried that the four of them would attack the petite and weak-looking woman.

    Shen Xiaoxiao changed her clothes. She was wearing a ck tank top and long pants. She took off her shoes and stood in the arena just like those people.

    The four of them stood in four different corners and surrounded her in the middle. There was no space for them to separate at all. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it would definitely not be that easy to get rid of these four people.

    She did not need to think about the concept of the Four Great Hall Masters of the Dark Empire. However, since there was such a good opportunity, she definitely could not miss it.

    Even Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid, let alone them?

    Among the four of them, only Feng Hao¡¯s hand was disabled. However, his specialty was definitely not in his hand. Therefore, his legs and lower body were definitely the best.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s specialty was her fists. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao knew who her primary goal was without even thinking.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao had another biggest advantage. She was small. In front of these people, she was definitely a petite figure.

    The four of them slowly moved closer to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao bore the teasing expression of these four people. When no one expected it, she shrank down and directly drilled out from under Feng Hao¡¯s crotch, breaking out of the encirclement.

    This action not only stunned Feng Hao, but even Yan Kuan¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen. This wretched girl had actually used this move.

    Of course, if it had been anyone else today, perhaps these four people or the people present would not have been very shocked. But who was this woman? She was the Boss¡¯s woman. Why was the Boss¡¯s woman so fierce?

    This time, many people looked at Feng Hao as if they were praying for his good luck. Including the other three people, they all looked like they wanted tough but did not dare to.

    Of course, the fight was still going on. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sudden attack had taken advantage of the situation. She could do this once, but definitely not the second time. As mentioned earlier, Feng Hao¡¯s lower body was stable, and he often had a stable lower body. During a fight¡­ The horse stance was especiallyrge, which was why Shen Xiaoxiao had taken the opportunity to focus on his lower body.

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao stepped over Feng Hao¡¯s lower body, she immediately stood up and aimed a heavy punch at Feng Hao¡¯s waist.

    No matter how fast Feng Hao¡¯s movements were, this punch had missed by a hair¡¯s breadth, and he had taken half a punch.

    As soon as he was punched, the eyes of the other three immediately became serious. They had really underestimated this Little Oriental Loli.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew that her actions must have angered the others. However, she was not afraid and immediately attacked Huo Gui. Huo Gui had a fiery temper, so his actions were naturally quick and fiery. He was also a little impatient, but his fists were also exceptionally strong. Shen Xiaoxiao could feel it as soon as they exchanged blows.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was not a pushover either. Her specialty was also her fists. Moreover, her strength was enough to knock down a 200-poundrge-sized sweat, let alone Huo Gui.

    However, Huo Gui seemed to have some inner strength, which made it difficult to deal with. Huo Gui was difficult to deal with, but it was not impossible. Huo Gui¡¯s fist was aimed at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not dodge at all and went straight for it. Just when everyone¡¯s hearts were about to jump out of their throats, thinking that she was about to be killed by Huo Gui in one round, she once again made a shocking move¡­

 Chapter 197 - Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 197: Recognition</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Huo Gui¡¯s fist struck Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. Just as everyone was panicking, Shen Xiaoxiao raised her right hand and aimed it at his fist.

    A head-on collision.

    No one needed to think to know that this was like hitting an egg against a rock. This Little Oriental Loli¡¯s hand was definitely going to be crippled.

    Moreover, Huo Gui also knew that at such a close distance, it was absolutely impossible for him to withdraw his strength. Therefore, he could only try his best to deviate a little at the critical moment.

    However, in such a short period of time, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly stretched out her left hand and struck his right arm in a circle.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s punch was supposed to hit the temple because this was her mostmon move. However, these people were Yan Kuan¡¯s brothers, so she could not kill them no matter what..

    However, she could not kill them anymore. Her punch was extremely powerful. Although her right hand received the upper part of the punch and her pinkie finger was misaligned, Huo Gui¡¯s entire left arm was dislocated and nted.

    This was the first time that he had been KO-ed by someone in one move. One could imagine how shocked everyone present was.

    Of course, if she was defeated in one go and exhausted in three moves, she would not be able to use any tricks to deal with the Yun Qi and Lei Lie. She would only be able to use her moves to fight them head-on.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was able to withstand 30 moves from Yan Kuan, so it was needless to say that she could fight Yun Qi and Lei Lie.

    By the time they reached 100 moves, both Yun Qi and Lei Lie felt that it was a little strenuous. Compared to Shen Xiaoxiao, it was more difficult for them, especially since their right hand was misced. This made it even more difficult.

    However, the two of them were stronger than Shen Xiaoxiao. In addition, theirbined skills were extremely high, so it was difficult for Shen Xiaoxiao to discover their weakness. Thus, in the end, Shen Xiaoxiao was naturally knocked to the ground. However, they did not dare to kill her. Even though she had recovered 50% of their strength, Shen Xiaoxiao still felt that all her muscles were very painful.

    However, her willpower had always been very good. Moreover, she was used to fighting boxers. Half of them would not die, and the other one would definitely not give up. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao still wanted to continue, but Yan Kuan had already called her to stop.

    Everyone looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with an unusual but very surprised gaze. Yan Kuan pulled her up from the ground. A Hall Master had already surrounded her. The gaze he used to look at Shen Xiaoxiao was filled with respect and admiration that he had not shown before.

    ¡°Sister-inw, your skills are really amazing.¡±

    The first to speak was Yun Qi. Then, whether it was Feng Hao, Huo Gui, or Lei Lie, they all called Shen Xiaoxiao ¡®Sister-inw.¡¯

    ¡°Why are you guys calling me that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re younger than us. It¡¯s not wrong to call you sister-inw.¡±

    Yun Qi was still silly. However, Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan and found that there was nothing wrong with him. Her expression became a little strange, and even a little dark red.

    ¡°Um, that Huo Gui, is your hand okay? Sorry, I hit you too hard.¡±

    Huo Gui was the most excited at this moment. This was the first time a woman could knock him out with one punch. He was an open-minded person and would not feel embarrassed. Moreover, this was their future sister-inw... Of course, he said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, I hurt your finger. Are you okay? I¡¯m a rough person. Don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Yan Kuan also looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s right hand. It was a little red and swollen. He frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. He pulled her into his arms and said to the others, ¡°Go rest!¡±

    She was brought here without a head and then taken away without a head.

    However, now that everyone had seen the wonderful scene just now, no one thought that this Little Oriental Loli was not worthy of Yan Kuan. With such skills, standing by Master¡¯s side, they reallyplemented each other.

    ¡°Be gentle, be gentle.¡±

    The bone was already painful, but fortunately, it was the tailbone. After the bone was connected, Yan Kuan rubbed her pinky hard, causing Shen Xiaoxiao to grimace in pain.

    ¡°Now you know how painful it is? You were really brave just now when you were so reckless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always fought like this. It¡¯s sofortable to be covered in sweat, but the skills of these four people are really amazing. They¡¯re so powerful. I¡¯ve never met such a powerful person in the club before.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I did meet them when I was young. At that time, I was beaten ck and blue by them. But when I grew up, I fought with them again. I found that they were actually just so-so.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao had been together for so long, but this was the first time he heard Shen Xiaoxiao talk about the past. He didn¡¯t interrupt. He just sat there quietly, rubbing the wounds all over her body with one hand while listening to her stories.

    She had to go through this step today. Otherwise, even if she had his protection, it would be difficult for her to survive in the Dark Empire, where the strong were respected.

    ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll bring you to have some funter. Don¡¯t you want to hunt? There¡¯s a lot of game here. Those four will go to harm their prey when they¡¯re free. You can go and have some fun too.¡±

    ¡°Really? Okay, I¡¯ll go in a while.¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let me see you fight like that again in the future. Remember that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment. She immediately thought of the matter of her drilling into his crotch and immediatelyughed sheepishly. When she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s expression change, she immediately nodded foolishly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember, I¡¯ll remember. I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future.¡±

    Only then did Yan Kuan let her go. He turned around and walked out of the door.

    ...

    Although her body was slightly injured, due to the temptation of hunting, Shen Xiaoxiao was still excited to bring 19 outside to meet up with the Four Hall Masters.

    Yan Kuan wanted to go, but before he left, he temporarily changed his mind because a strange old man hade. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s clearly slightly furrowed brows, she did not know why, but she suddenly thought of that ¡®Madam¡¯ feeling that came very quickly. This kind of perception was also very clear. It seemed to be true. It was indeed so.

    She opened her mouth but did not say anything. Instead, she walked out with an excited expression.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back view as she left without any questions. He felt even more annoyed. Why didn¡¯t she ask? If she had asked, he would have told her everything. However, she was so ¡®understanding¡¯ and did not ask anything, which made him feel especially aggrieved.

    ¡°Sister-inw,e over quickly. Let¡¯s split into four groups. I¡¯ll be in one with you. Huo Gui and Feng Hao will be in one group, Lei Lie and Dark 2 will be in one group, and Dark 1 and 19 will be in one group. Let¡¯s go hunting. The roe deer in this forest tastes extremely good. It¡¯s so fragrant when roasted!¡±

    The arrangement of Yun Qi was a little strange. At least, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was a little strange because no matter what, she should be in the same group as 19. After all, 19 was her person, and everyone knew that.

    Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao was about to raise her objection, Yun Qi actually secretly tugged at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes from behind. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned, and she nced at Yun Qi. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just Yun Qi... Even that crazy Huo Gui had a look of prophecy and hesitation. Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head to look at 19, and 19¡¯s face unexpectedly turned red. This was simply big news. Shen Xiaoxiao instantly understood. So it was like this.., 19 and Dark 1?

 Chapter 198 - Opportunities Are Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 198: Opportunities Are Everywhere</h4>

    In Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, Dark 1 was extremely cold. She could be considered to have seen him behind Yan Kuan every day. Dark 1 had always been expressionless and rarely spoke. Could he be like 19?

    Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed her saliva. She was a little embarrassed and in disbelief. After a long while, she said to 19, ¡°That 19, show yourdy your skills today. Normally, you don¡¯t have the time to show your skills. This time, we¡¯re finally moving separately. Show yourdy your skills.¡±

    ¡°Miss, this is against the rules. I¡¯m your secret guard. I can¡¯t leave your side as I please!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and felt anxious for his thoughts. Although she did not know why the Four Hall Masters deliberately gathered together for the two of them, she felt that there must be something wrong with 19 and Dark 1, because the look that 19 had given Dark 1 with hope was too obvious. However, he was swept away by Dark 1¡¯s cold gaze and became particrly dejected. The disappointment in his eyes could not fool anyone.

    Shen Xiaoxiao decided to be a good person until the end. Thus, she said to 19, ¡°Since you are my secret guard, then you must listen to me. We will be divided into groups ording to what Yun Qi said. Hurry up and go. If the group with the least prey washes the socks of the entire base today, no one will be an exception.¡±

    Since Shen Xiaoxiao said so, 19 naturally did not dare to speak. However, as a secret guard, he still carefully exhorted her before following Dark 1, who was still as cold as ever, into the depths of the forest.

    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s fortunate that we have you. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to match the two of them. I don¡¯t know if 19 will seed this time. This Dark 1 is so sly. 19 will have to grind his teeth.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re saying that 19 is chasing Dark 1?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely surprised. It can¡¯t be that magical, right?¡±

    ¡°I think that Yun Qi is only half right. Sister-inw, the truth is that Dark 1 versus 19 isn¡¯t simple either. It¡¯s 19 who¡¯s dumb. Dark 1 is just like his boss. He likes to beat someone to death, but he can¡¯t say it out loud. He likes to let others guess for themselves. Aiyo, Lei Lie, why did you hit me? Could it be that I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Huo Gui rubbed his stomach in pain. Why did Lei Lie hit someone for no reason? It wasn¡¯t until Yun Qi pointed at Shen Xiaoxiao that Huo Gui reacted.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, had an awkward expression. These people said that Yan Kuan was also sultry, but they didn¡¯t say that they liked someone. Was this Yan Kuan really like that? Then did he like her? Shen Xiaoxiao fell into deep thought. There was a strange silence. The four of them looked at each other. In the end, it was Yun Qi who mediated the situation. He called for everyone to hurry up and set off. They could not lose to Dark 1 and the others. Only then did they split up.

    Along the way, Shen Xiaoxiao kept asking this question. She wanted to know what Yan Kuan really thought of her. When Yun Qi saw Shen Xiaoxiao like this, he naturally did not ask her. Instead, they slowly walked towards the eastern forest. He had to hurry up and hunt something back. Otherwise, he would really loseter. He did not want to wash the socks of everyone in the baseter. After saying goodbye to Shen Xiaoxiao, he quickly ran away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly wandered in the forest alone. Although this ce was semi-open, because it was close to the base, there were almost no animals running over.

    Because of this, after Shen Xiaoxiao walked southeast for about 10 minutes, she heard sparse footsteps and voices. There was someone here? Who was it? Who came here? The people of the base would nevere to this ce. Because they knew that they were going to hunt this afternoon, they would never appear in the woods. Then the people who could appear here must be people from the outside.

    Shen Xiaoxiao focused her mind and slowly approached the voice. When she went behind a big tree, she finally saw the scene inside clearly. It turned out that someone had really barged in. Not only that, these people didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with.

    ¡°Boss, this meat pie looks like it¡¯s going to die soon. Should we take a break for a while?¡±

    Among the three of them, the one who spoke was a man in his thirties. He had a pointy mouth, monkey cheeks, and narrow eyes. It was obvious that he was not a good person, and the one who spoke was this pointy-mouthed man.

    The meat pie he was talking about was a Chinese man who was at least 50 years old. However, he did not look good at the moment. His breathing was rapid, his clothes were messy, his eyes were puffy, his face was pale, his lips were extremely ck, and his hands were tied behind his back. It was in line with what the sharp-mouthed man said. It was probably not good.

    The man who was called Big Brother by the sharp-mouthed man was a man in his 40s. He had a crew cut and a square face. He looked a little stiff.

    ¡°Rest? Those cops are afraid of trouble and have already gone outside the mountain forest. F*ck, I thought it was a big fish. Howe this guy is actually some returned overseas Chinese? He¡¯s even investing in China to find his family. The government is extremely nervous. We have to go through the forest and run out of the border. He¡¯s our talisman now. Even if he dies, we have to take his body away.¡±

    ¡°Let me go, let me go¡­ I¡¯ll give you money, as much as¡­ As much as you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, old man, if we had cooperated earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much. Now, it¡¯s toote. We¡¯ve already been targeted by the cops. After we sessfully escape, if you still have a life, we¡¯ll let you go. If you¡¯re unlucky, then you can¡¯t me us two brothers.¡±

    It turned out that she had actually met this group of people here. This group of people was not ordinary people. The main reason was that this kidnapped person was not simple.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao had only returned to China two yearster. However, at that time, this kidnapping case that shocked the entire China had still attracted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s curiosity and attention. This was because the year she returned, it was also two years before the corpse of this kidnapped person was found. At that time, he had already be a pile of bones.

    As for why Shen Xiaoxiao had determined that it was these people, it had to start with the old man who had been kidnapped. That was because he was too easy to recognize. At that time, all the major television and media outlets on the streets and alleys were reporting photos of the Returned Overseas Chinese.

    He seemed to be born without an ear. At that time, because his body had been discovered two yearster, after his body had been discovered, it had not been long before the photos of the deceased had been released. Therefore¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao only needed to look at it and she would never forget it.

    Moreover, this overseas Chinese¡¯s background was very famous. If Shen Xiaoxiao could save him, she might be able to form a good rtionship with him.

    Do you think she could get some benefits from this? Of course, this was definitely one of her thoughts. If there were no benefits, why would she be so kind to save a person?

    However, to barge in here without permission, even if Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t need to do anything, these two kidnappers wouldn¡¯t be saved. It was just that this overseas Chinese would also lose his life. Now that the opportunity was presented to her, how could she not want it?

 Chapter 199 - A Promise

    <h4>Chapter 199: A Promise</h4>

    With Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fighting strength, dealing with such a pair of disheveled, nervous, and already exhausted people did not require any effort at all.

    pping her hands, Shen Xiaoxiao stared at the two men who were easily dealt with by her with only 50% of her strength. She turned her head and stared at the man who looked at her with fear but hope in his eyes. She nodded and said to the old man with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re that Overseas Chinese? What¡¯s your name again?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the kidnapping case that had caused a stir back then, as well as his follow-up reports. It was really too big at that time. Its influence was not only at home, but also among the top two overseas.

    The main reason was that after the death of this overseas Chinese, his two sons and one daughter¡¯s inheritance fight had not been sorted out for many years. At that time, it was said that the amount of inheritance involved was extremelyrge, causing various media outlets to scramble to report it.

    As for why this overseas Chinese was suddenly kidnapped when he returned to China to look for his family, this had also be an unsolved case in China. The main reason was that at that time, many people were guessing that it was because of his sons and daughters. Of course, this was only a rumor.

    However, in the end, when Shen Xiaoxiao was locked up in the dark room, which was seven years after the inheritancewsuit, the final property fell into the hands of this overseas Chinese¡¯s eldest son, and it was 100% all owned by him.

    Then it was revealed that his dragon and phoenix siblings were not the children of the deceased overseas Chinese, and their biological parents were also revealed, which was taken as a warning by many upper-ss people.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao remembered very clearly, because Liu Qianmin had said something unintentionally before. Fortunately, he only had one daughter, Liu Yufei, or else the inheritance of this aristocratic family would really be a huge knife hanging over his head.

    Now that Shen Xiaoxiao knew the identity of this person, she directly asked this person.

    The overseas Chinese was stunned. Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions, he was somewhat confused. Was this person trying to save him, or was she like those kidnappers who wanted to exchange his life for money?

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Please save me. These two people are kidnappers, kidnappers.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My, my, my name is Chen Aiguo.¡±

    Chen Aiguo? Sure enough, it was him. Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a moment, then walked over and untied the rope tied to Chen Aiguo¡¯s body. She even took out a medicine bottle from his pocket and handed it to him.

    Chen Aiguo was stunned. This girl was very meticulous. She even knew how to get medicine for him. Then this person would not have been sent by those people. It should be to save him. Yes, it was to save him.

    Chen Aiguo was filled with hope for survival.

    After Chen Aiguo finished taking the medicine and calmed down for a long time, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the old man with messy hair and said, ¡°Are you the returning overseas Chinese? Are the police outside looking for you?¡±

    When Chen Aiguo heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, definitely. They are all looking for me. Little girl, thank you. Thank you for saving me. I will definitely reward you heavily when I get out. Definitely.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the old man seemed to have recovered after taking the medicine. In her heart, she felt that the old man might live a few more years.

    ¡°You want to repay me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Definitely. As long as you send me out of this mountain, I will definitely repay you well. My son and the others will definitely be anxious. It has already been a week. This matter is really troublesome.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes. This old man wanted to repay her. Since that was the case, why not¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to repay me. Why don¡¯t you just owe me a favor? When I need it, I will naturallye and look for you.¡±

    Chen Aiguo was stunned. What did this little girl mean by this? Owe a favor?

    He was actually unwilling because it was easy to repay a debt of money, but it was not easy to owe a favor.

    However, no matter how unwilling he was, this little girl had indeed saved his life. He had wandered around this deep mountain for three days and still couldn¡¯t find a way out. Not only that, the police didn¡¯t find them either.

    This ce was extremely hidden. There must be many unknown things waiting for them in the deep forest that had never been developed. It was not certain whether his old bones would be able to get out alive.

    If that was the case, this little girl had really saved his life. It was not too much to ask for a favor.

    Chen Aiguo lowered his head and pondered. Shen Xiaoxiao was not anxious at all. She had been waiting for him. After a while, Chen Aiguo seemed to have thought of something. He took out a jade pendant from his neck. It was a yellow Guanyin statue. However, there was an unexpected corner missing from the base of the Guanyin statue. It looked like the mark had been worn down. It looked like it had been worn for many years.

    ¡°With this, you can find me at Manduo Supermarkets in M Nation. If you can help me, I will not hesitate.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the jade pendant and raised her eyebrows. This was really a big deal. She had actually received such a promise. She epted it without hesitation and said to Chen Aiguo, ¡°Go south along this road. If nothing unexpected happens, you should be able to walk out of the mountain forest when it gets dark.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to send me out?¡±

    Chen Aiguo was naturally shocked. After obtaining his promise, she was actually not going to send him out of the mountain. Wasn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?

    ¡°These two people haven¡¯t been dealt with yet. You should go. This is a supply bag. It should be enough for you to hold on. Moreover, you won¡¯t encounter any trouble on this road. I guarantee that you won¡¯t even see a single wild beast. I¡¯ve already cleaned it up. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s seemingly casual remark made Chen Aiguo feel as if his facial features had been refreshed. They had encountered quite a few wild boars along the way, but this little sister-inw actually said that he wouldn¡¯t encounter any wild beasts. What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but my body?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. Come out!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao shouted behind her. As expected, 19 walked out from the forest not far away. Now, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care why 19 did not walk together with Dark 1. Instead, he secretly ran over.

    ¡°Send this old gentleman out. Remember to send him safely to the police outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    19 immediately nodded. He really understood their Miss too well. Not only was she extremely stubborn, but she was also a person of her word. Even if he did not agree to it today, this Miss would still force him to agree.

    Moreover, this was a territory near the base, so it was impossible for anything to happen to the Miss. Therefore, 19 nodded and agreed without hesitation.

    Chen Aiguo knew that 19 was a martial artist the moment he saw his appearance. His identity meant that he had nock of bodyguards by his side. Therefore, when he heard that 19 was going to pull him away, he felt much more relieved.

    However, he started to be curious. What was the identity of this youngdy? She actually had such a bodyguard? And she even wanted him to do her a favor? Wasn¡¯t his decision a little too hasty? Was it too thoughtless?

    But the jade pendant had already been given away, and he couldn¡¯t take it back. Moreover, his life was much more precious than these other things. So, he didn¡¯t think that his promise was too rash.

    ¡°Thank you, youngdy. Thank you!¡±

    Seeing Chen Aiguo turn to leave, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Chen is so lucky. When he goes back, it¡¯s better to take good care of the family. Sometimes, no amount of money can buy family love, and cannot buy life!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao left after saying that, leaving Chen Aiguo stunned for a long time.

 Chapter 200 - Knock

    <h4><i>Chapter 200</i>: Knock</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Ah? Do you think 19 likes Dark 1 or is Dark 1 the one that is actively pursuing?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao returned to the base and listened to Yun Qi¡¯s incessant gossip. It seemed that Yun Qi was extremely unconvinced that they had lost to Dark 1. This was because other than Shen Xiaoxiao serving Yan Kuan alone, the other four were tied. Therefore, they had to wash socks for the entire base.

    At this moment, Dark 1 naturally had to be gossiped about if they felt ufortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sister-inw. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Dark 1 is as cold as a stone. How can he show even the slightest reaction? It¡¯s definitely impossible? Therefore, our little 19 is really pitiful to pursue such a blockhead. Moreover, it¡¯s the kind of person who can¡¯t see any hope.¡±

    ¡°But, why does 19 like him? Oh, no, why would 19 like this same-sex person?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question instantly made people feel awkward, especially Yun Qi, who didn¡¯t know how to respond..

    Some people were born with this sexual orientation, so how could they answer? Moreover, 19 grew up in the Dark Empire, and Dark 1 could be said to be 19¡¯s master, someone he taught by his own hands and feet. As for why 19¡¯s feelings for Dark 1 changed midway, they really didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably because 19cked love since he was young. It¡¯s too simple. A simple person¡¯s thoughts are simpler, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Feng Hao spoke out to resolve the awkwardness. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind was muddled. She could not even think clearly about this question.

    However, wasn¡¯t it the most important thing for 19 to be happy? However, this path was not easy. Dark 1 was very simr to his master in some ways. Dark 1 was cold outside, but Yan Kuan was cold inside.

    Even though Yan Kuan appeared to be joking and kidding with her, his heart was as cold as an ice cer. It was very difficult for her to keep it warm.

    ¡°Then tell me how we can help them? I haven¡¯t seen many same-sex couples either.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really na?ve in these aspects. She did not know what to do at all. However, when it came to gossip, men were passionate about it, while women were even more passionate about it. Furthermore, 19 had followed her for a long time and had always been dutiful. Naturally, she would not hinder the other party¡¯s happiness. Not only would she not... She would also do her best to help.

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was so enthusiastic, Huo Gui rolled his eyes and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Sister-inw, we don¡¯t need to help much. We just need you to apany Boss properly. As long as Boss is with you, he won¡¯t ask Dark 1 to do anything. Do you think that Dark 1 will be free this way? If he is free, 19 will naturally be free too. This way, the two of them will have more time, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that what Huo Gui said made sense. However, why did she always feel that this idea was a little strange?

    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What else can we do? Sister-inw, Dark 1 is an icebox. An icebox will naturally melt slower. We have to give them enough time, right?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case. Then, alright!¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao agreed, she saw that the four of them wereughing extremely happily. These people were really strange.

    If Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to send 19 out to do something, no one would know. And even if they knew, Yan Kuan would not ask too much. After all, as long as these things did not involve anything excessive, as long as it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s own matters, Yan Kuan would always give her 100% respect.

    Ouyang Mansion.

    Until she returned to her room, An Ning did not even react. What did her grandfather say to her? He actually said that he wanted her to take the initiative to attack and take down Yan Kuan?

    Although he did not say it explicitly, the meaning behind his words was exactly like that. Why did this grandfather suddenly be so enthusiastic? Didn¡¯t he say before that he would take a look first?

    But now, what exactly happened in the middle? But no matter what happened, she was able to obtain the family head¡¯s personal promise to be together with Yan Kuan. She let out a huge sigh of relief. There were still many single girls waiting for Yan Kuan, who was so popr in the family. Fortunately, she had reported it to her grandfather before. Otherwise, such a good thing wouldn¡¯t have happened to her.

    Knock, knock...

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Miss, the First Madam invites you over.¡±

    An Ning was stunned when she heard the servant¡¯s words. Could it be that her mother had received the news so quickly? It shouldn¡¯t be, right? If it wasn¡¯t, then why did this mother, who usually ignored her, look for her?

    Although she was young at the time, she knew that this mother was not her biological mother. It was just that she did not have any memories before she was four years old. Otherwise, she would also want to know who her biological mother was.

    Was it her father¡¯s bedroom? Or something else? Otherwise, why were her grandfather and father especially close to her in this family, except for her mother?

    Although her heart was frustrated, she did not dare to dy changing her clothes and rushed to the main house.

    Huo Wanting had been working in the living room for a long time and had waited for a long time. Her heart had been a little chaotic. She felt aggrieved when she identally let a wolf into the Ouyang family. She had just heard that the old man had actually arranged a marriage between that evil creature and the so-called K-ONE Group. Her heart skipped a beat, and she was always worried that something bad would happen if she did not control it.

    Although she had hated this evil creature for all these years, she had not mistreated her. After all, she did not have a daughter. If she had a daughter who she could arrange a marriage for, then her three sons would have a helper in the future.

    Otherwise, she would have a hundred ways to make this evil creature die without a burial ce.

    Now, she hurriedly found this girl to teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t think that you can leave the Ouyang family just because you found a rich husband¡¯s family. She owed the Ouyang family so much. How could she pay it off so easily?

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er is here. Have a seat. I¡¯m not looking for you for anything else. I just heard from Yueyan that you seem to be quite familiar with that Liu Yufei, so I want to know what kind of person Liu Yufei is.¡±

    An Ning was stunned for a moment. Was this the reason why she had called her here in a hurry?

    ¡°Mother, you might not know, but I¡¯m not very familiar with Liu Yufei. I¡¯ve only seen her a few times at the banquet. She likes to follow Pei Li around. As for what kind of person she is, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Huo Wanting was naturally very dissatisfied with this answer, but she did not show it on her face. Instead, she slowly took a sip of the tea in her hand and said:

    ¡°From the looks of it, Pei Li is definitely going to move into our Ouyang family. Moreover, your father and grandfather also think highly of him. However, I don¡¯t know why they would choose such a marriage for him so early on.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is a low marriage. This is really disadvantageous for a man. After all, it doesn¡¯t help much. However, for a woman, taking it is already a high marriage. This woman¡¯s life will be much better in the future.¡±

    ¡°So, no matter what, we women must choose the right partner.¡±

    ¡°We are a family and you are the eldest daughter of our family, so your marriage has always been the most anxious thing for your father and I. We are afraid that you will be wronged. Ning¡¯er, do you understand?¡±

    After Huo Wanting finished speaking, she deliberately nced at An Ning. Not only that, she deliberately paused here and no longer said anything. Instead, she picked up the teacup and took another sip.

    An Ning felt stifled in her heart. She knew that this was going to be the main topic. The foreshadowing was almost done, and the deterrence was enough.

    As expected, she heard Huo Wanting say...

 Chapter 201 - Shock and Awe

    <h4>Chapter 201: Shock and Awe</h4>

    ¡°Your grandfather is getting old. After all, many things are not considered properly. I heard that you told your grandfather that you have taken a fancy to that boss of K-ONE?¡±

    An Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Only her grandfather knew about this matter. Now that her mother had spoken like this, she must have known about it a long time ago. It seemed that there must be someone by her side and by her grandfather¡¯s side.

    As the matriarch of the Ouyang family, she had extraordinary means. It was understandable for her to arrange for a few servants to be by their side.

    However, if this matter happened to her, her heart would not be sofortable.

    Moreover, it seemed like Huo Wanting knew the contents of the conversation between her and her grandfather. Now, she wanted to beat the drum for herself.

    ¡°Mom, this matter, this matter is something that I didn¡¯t handle properly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t handle it properly. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen that man called Yan Kuan before. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s not an ordinary person. He can also be considered a promising young talent.¡±

    ¡°However, he has the eldest daughter of the Shen family by his side. That¡¯s not a simple person. You¡¯ve seen it too. Moreover, I think that you should have interacted with her before, right?¡±

    After saying this, Huo Wanting turned her head to look at An Ning. Looking at An Ning¡¯s somewhat angry expression, she secretly despised her. What a shameless little hoof.

    ¡°We have fought a few times. That mouth of hers really has the Shen family¡¯s true inheritance. She doesn¡¯t spare anyone at all.¡±

    ¡°She has the Shen family¡¯s true inheritance? Hmph, you are still too young. How is it that she has obtained the true inheritance and doesn¡¯t spare anyone with her mouth? This is because she has the confidence.¡±

    ¡°Once this woman has the confidence, she won¡¯t be afraid of anything. And her confidence is that Yan Kuan, President Yan.¡±

    After Huo Wanting finished speaking, she picked up the teacup in her hand again and looked at the peaceful expression as if she was watching a show. She didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself at all. Her small face was filled with anger. This kind of girl who didn¡¯t know how to control her emotions wouldn¡¯t be able to develop her backbone even if she was raised for a long time. She would not be able to develop her backbone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She relied on Yan Kuan. If not for Yan Kuan, how could she be so arrogant?¡±

    Huo Wanting held the teacup in her hand and smiled faintly. She smacked her lips and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. She relied on Yan Kuan. What about you? Who are you going to rely on?¡±

    An Ning only cared about ridiculing and almost forgot that Huo Wanting would be waiting for her here. Her expression became even uglier and she did not refute for a long time.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re already 24 years old. It¡¯s indeed time for you to consider your personal issues. However, you also know that as the direct daughter of the Ouyang family, your personal issues are destined not to be as you wish. It¡¯s not like you can marry whoever you like. Our family will not allow the incident from 20 years ago to happen again.¡±

    When An Ning heard this, her entire body trembled. Huo Wanting even brought up this matter. What exactly was she trying to say?

    ¡°My eldest sister, Huo Wanyi, has been married to Huang Delong for 19 years. Because the Huo family is powerful, and because your mother is the matriarch of the Ouyang family, even if Huang Delong was unfaithful, he wouldn¡¯t dare to embarrass my eldest sister in the slightest. He even left the Huang Corporation entirely to my eldest sister to manage. Why was this so?¡±

    ¡°When my eldest sister was around, Huang Delong didn¡¯t even dare to marry again. Instead, he took the initiative to push my niece, Yue Yan, to be the chairman of the Huang family. At that time, Yue Yan was only 18 years old. Why was this so?¡±

    ¡°It was all because she had a strong family backing her up.¡±

    ¡°As for you, Ning¡¯er, whether you want a strong family to rely on or create it yourself, that depends on your choice.¡±

    ¡°However, since you and your grandfather have already discussed the Yan Kuan you want to marry, it¡¯s not convenient for your father and I to say anything. It¡¯s just that this path isn¡¯t as easy as you think. That Miss Shen isn¡¯t that easy to get rid of.¡±

    ¡°Mom, no, no, I didn¡¯t discuss it with Grandfather. It was Grandfather who suddenly changed his mind and said¡­¡±

    Huo Wanting directly interrupted An Ning¡¯s words. Without giving her a chance to argue, she said again:

    ¡°Your grandfather is old, so he might not be so considerate in many things. Your three brothers have already made their own contributions. Sooner orter, your father will take over the Ouyang family. Originally, we dyed your marriage because you¡¯re the only daughter of our eldest n. But now that you and your grandfather have made ns, we¡¯ll take care of the other things. It depends on what you n to do.¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯s threatening words were too clear. How could An Ning not understand? Because she understood, not only did her face turn pale, but she also hurriedly said to Huo Wanting, ¡°Mom, Mom, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s not like this. Didn¡¯t I discuss it with grandfather? Yes, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Your three brothers will be back soon. You don¡¯t have to attend the party tonight. Think carefully about how to please President Yan. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to exin it to your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Mom, I, I, no, no, I am the daughter of the eldest son. I will listen to Mom and Dad. I will listen to Mom and Dad.¡±

    An Ning was really anxious. Although she knew that Huo Wanting was trying to scare her, Huo Wanting¡¯s deterrence was never to be underestimated. Even if she was trying to scare her, she was really scared because she was using the power of the Ouyang family¡¯s next family head, or even the next family head, to scare her. How could she dare to pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything?

    Huo Wanting had a good saying. Grandfather was old, in his 80s. How many years could he live? Wasn¡¯t she relying on her father and brother? This Huo Wanting was really a detestable woman. She was extremely detestable.

    Huo Wanting saw that An Ning was like this and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. She deliberately looked at An Ning¡¯s anxious and frightened look. This looked like she was venting her anger.

    An Ning was not her daughter. She was the bastard child of that slut who stole someone else¡¯s life. However, the old man just had to treat this granddaughter as his own granddaughter. Not only that, he even let her husband, An Ning¡¯s uncle, raise her as his own daughter.

    Originally, she did not have any objections to raising another daughter. However, it just had to be that slut¡¯s daughter. It was already a huge favor for her to be able to live peacefully all these years. What else did she want? In her dreams!

    She wanted to use her marriage to threaten her. She wanted this wretched girl to feel uneasy, to make this wretched girl live in fear for the rest of her life.

    Looking at Huo Wanting holding the teacup for a long time without saying a word, An Ning knew that she was waiting for her to take the bait. In the end, she hardened her heart and knelt down. Ever since she was young, Huo Wanting¡¯s favorite thing was to see her kneel down. Every time she knelt down¡­ She would forgive her.

    However, as she grew older, her wings grew stronger. She became a big star outside and became financially independent. Even the Ouyang family had to rely on her for support. Therefore, she really didn¡¯t have much respect for Huo Wanting all these years.

    Initially, she thought that Huo Wanting was nervous about her, or perhaps a little afraid. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she was waiting for her here.

    Moreover, she had to admit that she had really done it. She was indeed afraid. After working outside for a few years, she knew very well that without the protection of the Ouyang family, it was simply a dream for her to continue living like this. It would be strange if she did not get trampled to death.

    ¡°Mom, I, I¡­¡±

 Chapter 202 - The Mysterious Woman

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Mysterious Woman</h4>

    Huo Wanting found An Ning¡¯s appearance to be pleasing to the eye. She felt extremely pleased with herself. Whenever she thought about how that woman¡¯s daughter was begging for mercy, she felt especially relieved.

    Back then, she had suffered too much under that b*tch¡¯s hands. Now that she could torture her daughter like this, she naturally felt relieved. Usually, regardless of whether it was the old man or her husband, they would always keep a close eye on her. She always wanted to avoid them, but now, under such circumstances¡­ No one could say anything about her.

    ¡°Get up. The ground is very cold. Don¡¯t say that I, as your mother, am not worried about you. You were raised by me. How can I not do what¡¯s best for you?¡±

    ¡°I know. I know that Mother is doing what¡¯s best for me. I¡¯ve always known that. My marriage is naturally decided by my parents. That Yan Kuan, that Yan Kuan is the CEO of K-ONE¡­ I thought that he could help the family in some way, so I took the initiative to look for Grandfather. Moreover, ording to Grandfather¡¯s words, it seems that Yan Kuan has a rtionship with that so-called Dark Empire, so¡­¡±

    Huo Wanting watched as An Ning spoke in such a detailed manner. She naturally knew that this girl was indeed frightened. Wasn¡¯t she already starting to tell the truth?

    ¡°The Dark Empire? Are you sure?¡±

    Huo Wanting stood up with a bang. She hadn¡¯t heard of this news, but if it really was someone from the Dark Empire, then she could only rope them in and not offend them. She knew what the old man and her husband were thinking. At first, she thought it was a little unrealistic, but after all these years, she had seen the Ouyang family¡¯s influence throughout China, so she naturally knew what it meant.

    Now, hearing that there was such a powerful helper from the Dark Empire beside her, she was naturally curious. Not only was she curious, but she was also eager to find out what this Yan Kuan had to do with the Dark Empire.

    ¡°The old man has good taste. Ah Ning, you have good taste too. If this Yan Kuan really has such a great ability to be on par with the people of the Dark Empire, then you can really give it a try. However, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. This Shen Xiaoxiao is a formidable enemy. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, in the future, if you want to gain a firm foothold in your husband¡¯s family, if you want to control a man like Yan Kuan, you won¡¯t be able to control his heart without the support of a strong enough family. Don¡¯t forget this.¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯s change in attitude and her shocked expression when she heard the name of the Dark Empire shocked An Ning. However, when she heard her change in attitude, she actually felt a little relieved. Maybe she saw hope¡­ She saw the hope of her and Yan Kuan being together. If that was the case, then it was really possible for her to be together with Yan Kuan and drag Yan Kuan into the ranks of the Ouyang family, right? That was it, right?

    But what was the Dark Empire? Why did Huo Wanting¡¯s expression change when she heard the name? Was it some incredible existence or something? It seemed like she needed to understand it better.

    ¡°Yes, I know, I know. Thank you for your teachings, Mom. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll let your brothers consider it carefully for you at the banquet tonight.¡±

    An Ning was delighted. It would be best if she could get in touch with her brothers. Although she did not know which of her brothers would be the final winner, Huo Wanting had been preventing her from getting close to her brothers all these years. Now that she had such a rare opportunity¡­ She would definitely seize it and cherish it. A strong family would only make her life easier in the future. This had always been the first rule in the Ouyang family¡¯s education.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Mom!¡±

    As soon as An Ning left, Huo Wanting hurriedly instructed the people behind her, ¡°Inform the three young masters toe back immediately.¡±

    ¡­

    After returning to her room, An Ning took a long time to calm down her bouncing heart. This Huo Wanting was really annoying, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to her. She was the mistress of the house, the mistress of the entire Ouyang family. No one dared to bully her, no one dared to provoke her.

    However, An Ning still listened to Huo Wanting¡¯s beating and warning tonight. The two most important things were her unyielding family and her opponent was either Shen Xiaoxiao or someone else.

    In An Ning¡¯s mind, as long as she dealt with Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan would definitely be hers.

    ¡­

    ¡°Master, Old Yao went back. He didn¡¯t contact anyone on the way back. He didn¡¯t use his cell phone, so I didn¡¯t see him contact anyone either.¡± Dark 1 reported all the information he had obtained.

    Yan Kuan sat at the desk. After a while, he raised his head from theputer and said to Dark 1, ¡°Old Man Yao has a disciple. He is hisst disciple. Very few people have seen him. Check carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that person awake?¡±

    Dark 1 stole a nce at Yan Kuan, but there was still no reaction. He felt uneasy, but he still said, ¡°She woke up five minutes ago. Old Man Yao said she will be awake for half an hour every day.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Kuan stood up and walked toward the basement level three of the base¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s back thoughtfully and followed him without any reaction at all.

    The basement level three was the lowest level of the base. As soon as she walked in, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that the security here was much more stringent than the first or second level. Not only that, there was also a lot of medical staff here.

    Perhaps it was because they all knew Shen Xiaoxiao, but no one stopped them. Everyone was unusually respectful. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao did not hide anything and just followed them casually. There were a few times when Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Yan Kuan actually knew, but he pretended not to know.

    The third basement should belong to the medical department. All kinds of medical equipment were avable, and the equipment was very advanced. There were also a few Noda¡¯sboratories, and there were even staff studying something inside.

    Yan Kuan seemed to have be especially heavy since he walked in here. Shen Xiaoxiao followed him to a ce that looked like a ward in Noda.

    Yan Kuan opened the door and walked in. A secret guard followed closely behind him, and the secret guard at the door automatically moved away. This was also the only room on the third basement that was guarded by a secret guard.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood in front of the window and saw every move inside clearly. There was a hospital bed in the room, and all kinds of equipment were ced next to it. There was a woman lying on the hospital bed. She was dressed in white, and her long hair fluttered in the wind.

    Because she was lying down, Shen Xiaoxiao could not see her appearance clearly. However, Yan Kuan seemed to be particrly familiar with that woman. He walked over and lifted the nket off that woman with one hand. Although his movements were not gentle, they were not rude either. He even helped that woman up with some concern and sat her down against the headboard of the bed.

    This action allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to see the woman¡¯s appearance clearly. When she saw it, she was shocked. This was because if it was not obvious that this woman was a little out of ce in terms of her age, her appearance was definitely An Ning, a middle-aged version of An Ning.

    Who was this woman?

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203: Mother</h4>

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s rare words startled Shen Xiaoxiao once again. He called that woman Madam?

    The legend she had heard about ¡®Madam¡¯ was her? This woman who looked exactly the same as An Ning?

    Why did she look the same as An Ning? Was this purely the same? It shouldn¡¯t be, right? Yan Kuan was a member of the Ouyang family, and so was An Ning. So what was the rtionship between these two people and this woman?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s voice was still extremely cold, but Shen Xiaoxiao could still hear a trace of care in it. However, his movements were a little stiff. The action of tucking the corner of the quilt for that woman was not as natural as the action for her.

    ¡°You, you, you are Ran¡¯er?¡± That woman¡¯s voice sounded extremely weak. It was as if she had used up all her strength after finishing her sentence. The words that she said also made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely puzzled.

    Ran¡¯er? Who was that? Which woman called Yan Kuan Ran¡¯er? Was she talking about Yan Kuan?

    ¡°You seem to be recovering well!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s voice was still as calm as ever.

    ¡°Ran¡¯er, were you the one who saved me? I was poisoned by the world¡¯s strange poison and Yin Flower Tears. There is no cure in this world. Did you find the ck Ganoderma?¡±

    This woman did not feel weak at all. She suddenly revealed what poison she was poisoned by and what antidote she needed.

    It seemed that Yan Kuan really wanted the ck Ganoderma to save this woman.

    However, she felt that there was something wrong with this woman, but she could not tell what was wrong.

    ¡°You look good. Rest well, I will save you!¡±

    With just a simple sentence, Yan Kuan turned around and left. Naturally, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao standing outside the door.

    Without saying anything, he grabbed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist and left. Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at the door that was still open, feeling the thick cold airing from Yan Kuan¡¯s body.

    She felt strange and inexplicable.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She finally mustered up her courage to say this to Yan Kuan. Such a low-spirited Yan Kuan made Shen Xiaoxiao very ufortable.

    Only then did she realize that every time Yan Kuan returned at the beginning of the month, the indifference and sadness that she could not ignore came from this ce.

    Yan Kuan did not speak, nor did he answer Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question. At this moment, he only wanted to hug her tightly in his arms to give himfort and warmth.

    After they walked all the way back to the room, Yan Kuan stretched out his hand and took off his outer coat. Hezily leaned against the sofa, his eyes staring at the coffee table in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly walked to the side, poured a cup of milk, and quietly ced it on the coffee table. She walked to the side of the bed and sat down. She did not say anything, just quietly apanying him.

    From dawn to dusk, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how much time had passed. She fell asleep in a daze and woke up from the suffocation in a daze. She looked at Yan Kuan, who seemed to be venting his anger, and kissing her with all his might. It was mechanical and instinctive.

    After a satisfying sex session, the two of themy on the bed tiredly. Shen Xiaoxiao did not reject him using this as an outlet. She understood, she understood this man¡¯s sorrow, understood this man¡¯s indescribable sorrow and annoyance.

    ¡°That woman is my mother.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really shocked this time. That was Yan Kuan¡¯s mother? How was that possible? She really thought that a man like Yan Kuan did not have parents, and it felt like he was born to raise them. But now, she actually heard that that woman was Yan Kuan¡¯s mother, and it was a woman who looked exactly the same as An Ning.

    There was something wrong with this, right?

    ¡°That An Ning, who is An Ning?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not speak for a long time. He only stroked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back. Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to speak. After a long time, she said, ¡°Who is An Ning?¡±

    ¡°She is so simr to your mother. Then your mother, she is from the Ouyang Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is Ouyang Tian¡¯s youngest daughter, and also the daughter that Ouyang Tian dotes on the most. However, 20 years ago, during the Ouyang family¡¯s fire, they all thought that my mother and I were burned to death in the ashes. They did not expect that both of us were lucky enough to survive.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened to the Ouyang family 20 years ago? Why did the matter of the Ouyang family 20 years ago seem to be extremely secretive? Very few people know about it, and very few people mention it.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard this, heughed mockingly and continued to say to her, ¡°The Ouyang family does not dare to make a fuss because this is a huge scandal in the Ouyang family. Grandfather Ouyang personally gave the order to get rid of me and my mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ouyang Tian personally ordered to get rid of his own daughter and nephew?¡±

    ¡°Yes, personally ordered to get rid of us.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it would be extremely ufortable for him to mention these things, and how much courage he would need.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to respond. In fact, she had many questions to ask, such as who was Yan Kuan¡¯s father? Who was An Ning¡¯s father, and what had caused them to be killed.

    However, she did not dare to ask these questions because Yan Kuan was a profound person. She could be seen through by him, but she could not see through him at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s just that An Ning is, after all, a member of the Ouyang family, and she seems to be treating you like¡­?¡±

    ¡°Disgusting!¡±

    Just this one word could tell the disgust in Yan Kuan¡¯s words. He seemed to have never had a good expression towards An Ning. Why was that?

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll find out slowly in the future. Rest.¡±

    The monotonous and simple discussion ended. Although Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was filled with doubt, she did not dare to ask too much. The truth was that Yan Kuan¡¯s current appearance was not good. Moreover, it was already very rare for him to be able to speak so much, so¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao did not ask further.

    However, regarding An Ning¡¯s identity, she still felt that it was a little strange. This An Ning and Yan Kuan¡¯s mother looked exactly the same. There was something wrong with this.

    A smart woman lying next to him would sometimes make him feel that it was extremely troublesome, but at times, he would also feel that it was exceptionally thoughtful.

    ¡°Where did you put the key?¡±

    This random question caused Shen Xiaoxiao to be stunned. Why did he bring up this question again? Could it be that he still wanted to use the key?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. This girl was still so guarded.

    ¡°Find a ce to put it. Remember, in the future, even if I want it, you can¡¯t give it to me. You must remember what I said today. Don¡¯t trust anyone easily. Whether it¡¯s me or your Third Uncle, the only person you can trust in this world is yourself.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this sounded very strange? And why did she feel that these words sounded a little sad and strange?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A storm ising. I¡¯m afraid that this China will not be peaceful¡­¡±

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204: Looking For Him</h4>

    ¡°Dad, is what you said true? Are you sure that the information about that person is reliable? Shen Xiaoxiao has really been a boxer in the club for more than ten years?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face was full of surprise, but she could not stop it. She had thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was so arrogant and despotic because she had so much confidence, but it turned out that she was still relying on a man.

    She had been a boxer abroad for more than 10 years. ording to the information provided by that person, Shen Xiaoxiao had been locked up in the club for more than 10 years. She didn¡¯t have any chance to interact with the outside world. Not only that, she didn¡¯t even know how to speak English.

    If that was really the case, she would have beenughed to death. This Shen Xiaoxiao was so arrogant. She had thought that she was amazing. Her acting was really good. A person who didn¡¯t even know how to speak English was actually showing off in front of her.

    ¡°How could the information provided by that person be wrong? It must be true. However, if you want concrete evidence and photos, you¡¯ll have to wait a few days. That Little Oriental Loli is no joke. Her reputation is extremely great, and many people still remember her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that a few dayster, along with the evidence, there was also a witness. That person had watched the Little Oriental Loli from a young age, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t mistake her for someone else.¡±

    ¡°This time, that Shen Xiaoxiao made us suffer so much, we definitely can¡¯t let her have it easy.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, not only will we not let her have it easy, I also want her to get the hell out of Shen Enterprise. Those things belong to us, so they can only belong to us. No one else can think of stealing them from us.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, Miss An Ning is here again. What do you think?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not even raise his head as he continued to handle the matters in his hands. He said to the secretary at the door, ¡°Bring her to President Shen¡¯s ce.¡±

    The secretary was stunned. This was already the fifth time in a month that this superstar had gone to President Shen¡¯s ce. Every time he said this, the superstar would leave in anger. This time, she did not know if Miss An Ning would leave again.

    The secretary closed the door and walked out. Looking at An Ning standing there arrogantly, she was too embarrassed to tell her. This was really strange. The superstar was rejected by their president, yet she still persevered. If she kept up her efforts, this would really be the news of the century. She didn¡¯t even know how to describe it.

    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t expose it to Gossip Weekly. Otherwise, she would definitely be able to earn arge sum of money. However, when she thought of the fate of thest secretary who secretly passed on the news, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder. That secretary had already mixed into a bar to be a hostess. Wasn¡¯t it because she wanted to sell the news to earn some money?

    Therefore, although she saw the money waving at her now, she didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts.

    ¡°Miss An Ning, our chairman is at President Shen¡¯s office. If you have something to do, why don¡¯t you go to President Shen¡¯s office on the 35th floor?¡±

    It was Shen Xiaoxiao again. An Ning was furious. She had been here five times in the past month. Every time she came, Yan Kuan would be at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s office. Was K-ONE so free? Did Yan Kuan only know how to enjoy women and not care about his own career?

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    This time, An Ning decided not to run away anymore. She had to find Yan Kuan. She wanted to see what kind of ability Miss Shen had to make Yan Kuan fall head over heels for her.

    35th floor, KN Group¡¯s Headquarters in China.

    As a big star, An Ning naturally caused a stir when she arrived. However, because it was the CEO¡¯s office on the 35th floor, the people who saw her were only from the Secretary Department.

    However, there were more than 20 people in the Secretary Department alone. When An Ning saw this, she closed her eyes slightly. What kind of backing did this woman have? Why was she qualified to be the CEO of KN Group? Who was the person behind her? Did Yan Kuan know?

    This KN was even more powerful than K-ONE. Could this be rted to Yan Kuan? Could it be so?

    It seemed that she had to find an opportunity to test it out. If it was really Yan Kuan, then this ¡®fertile water should not flow to outsiders¡¯ absolutely could not allow this Shen girl to taint it in the slightest.

    If it was not Yan Kuan, she would have to find out more about the person behind Shen Xiaoxiao. This was because the Ouyang family needed such a powerful person very much. If she could find such a helper¡­ Then her position in the Ouyang family would only be more and more stable. At least, Huo Wanting couldn¡¯t threaten her and shock her.

    ¡°Miss An, are you looking for our President Shen?¡±

    An Ning looked at the secretary and walked toward the president¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at the secretary. She didn¡¯t even knock on the door and walked in. Before the secretary could react, the person had already walked into the office.

    ¡°Miss An, Miss An¡­ President Shen, Miss An is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it. Go out!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the helpless look on the secretary¡¯s face and looked at An Ning¡¯s expression as if someone owed her tens of millions of dors. She found it funny. In fact, from the looks of it, there was no simrity between An Ning and Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s mother looked exactly the same as An Ning, but Yan Kuan did not look like he inherited his mother¡¯s looks. He looked more like his father.

    Otherwise, she would have noticed something wrong long ago. However, it was needless to say that this An Ning was really beautiful. She had a beautiful figure and was dressed extremely well as a big star. She originally had an 80% elegance. Now, she also had a 10% beauty.

    As soon as the door closed, Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the chair and stretched herself casually. She was only wearing a white woolen coat today, which was somewhat casual. Moreover, she still had a clear face, which had a unique youthful aura. This was a lot more than An Ning. After all, no matter how one looked at it, she was a natural beauty, while the other was an artificial beauty packaged in various cosmetics and skincare products.

    ¡°Miss An, you have graced us with your presence. What a rare guest. But earlier, I wasmenting the difference between the daughters of the Ouyang family and us girls. Regardless of etiquette or manners, they all made people feel that they were pleasing to the eye. They look especially pleasing to the eye.¡±

    ¡°However, now that Miss Ouyang is so rude, she is simr to those small celebrities who be famous with just one move and act like a big shot.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is your most powerful card. I won¡¯t say any more. Tell me, what conditions do you have to leave Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°Conditions?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long guessed that this peaceful visit was to separate her from Yan Kuan. However, she did not expect it toe so quickly.

    ¡°Yes, give me a condition. Do you want your Shen family to rise step by step? Or do you want an opportunity to develop? As long as you say it, there¡¯s nothing that my Ouyang family doesn¡¯t dare to say.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. An Ning was indeed a weirdo. Using the Ouyang family¡¯s influence to act so arrogantly, she was really a good dog raised by the Ouyang family.

    ¡°As for this street, I won¡¯t open it anymore. If you want me to leave Yan Kuan, you don¡¯t have to look for me. How about this? You go look for Yan Kuan. As long as he agrees, I¡¯ll definitely leave cleanly and without leaving a trace.¡±

    Look for Yan Kuan? That would still require a peaceful search for him. Yan Kuan had always avoided her, so how could she see him?

    ¡°What if I have to look for you?¡±

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205: The Rising Du Ze</h4>

    ¡°What if I have to look for you?¡± An Ning didn¡¯t back down at all. She looked straight at Shen Xiaoxiao. It was clear that she wanted an answer from Shen Xiaoxiao today.

    Shen Xiaoxiao crossed her arms and looked at An Ning¡¯s determined look. She said with augh, ¡°Then you¡¯re obviously looking for trouble. I usually deal with people who are looking for trouble. Do you know what I always do?¡±

    ¡°Humph, why? Do you dare to let the security guards throw me away?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiaoughed loudly. Her eyes looked past An Ning and looked behind her. She said directly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the big star said? Throw her out. Do you really think you¡¯re a character?¡±

    The two security guards behind her were stunned, but they carried out President Shen¡¯s orders with unusual respect. The employees of KN Group were never worried about who they could not offend and who they should avoid.

    It was not just in China. In any country, the employees of KN were all impressive existences. Here, the high-tech welfare was just an ordinary security guard. This treatment was even better than many high-level white-cor workers.

    Therefore, although they were a little curious when they heard this order, they still took action immediately. As expected, they held An Ning¡¯s hand and walked out.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! Don¡¯t you dare! Don¡¯t you dare! Shen Xiaoxiao, you b*tch! How dare you treat me like this? Shen Xiaoxiao¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss An, it¡¯s better to be quiet. This is your loss. And you guys, be gentle. Big stars are all delicate and precious. If a nail breaks or their hairstyle is messed up, they will ask thewyer to send a letter.¡±

    The two security guards were stunned. They immediately let go of their hands and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, CEO Shen.¡± After saying that, the two of them really took out white gloves from their pockets and put them on. This action made An Ning tremble in anger.

    That was not all. The two of them seemed to have touched something dirty. They took a step back but looked at An Ning with an expression that was full of tidying up and avoiding.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, what are you being so arrogant for? Do you really think that my Ouyang family is easy to bully? Fine, I can¡¯t touch KN Group, but even if I want to crush your Shen Enterprise, it¡¯s only a matter of my family¡¯s words. What an ignorant fool. Even if Yan Kuan likes you, it¡¯s just for fun. I don¡¯t believe that he would go against my Ouyang family for you.¡±

    After An Ning said that, she red at the two security guards and angrily walked out of the office.

    She was furious. This An Ning was really na?ve. She was so na?ve that she was stupid. As the daughter of an aristocratic family, how could she not understand the simplest logic?

    Why would this woman make things difficult for a woman? A smart woman only needed to deal with men, but she just had to go against her. She really didn¡¯t know what was going on in her brain. If it were any other normal woman who saw this situation, even if she didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, this woman would definitely not rush over. An Ning was a weirdo.

    However, after An Ning left and really calmed down, she slowly came back to her senses. Thest time she attended the banquet, as long as she wasn¡¯t blind, everyone knew that she and Yan Kuan were a couple. The Ouyang family was no exception. But now, An Ning had personally visited Yan Kuan five times in a month. Without the Ouyang family¡¯s approval, would An Ning dare to do such a thing?

    The Ouyang family had just revealed such a big scandal. It was really a time to discipline the children of the family. Now, An Ning actually took the initiative to pursue a man with a partner. No matter how one looked at it, it felt strange.

    Did the Ouyang family really need help so much? Not just Pei Li, but even a foreign businessman like Yan Kuan would not be missed? Could it be that the Ouyang family really had that whimsical idea? They wanted to seek the highest position in China? The monarchy? This was really crazy!

    Yan Kuan had been getting busier and busier recently. However, he was no longer as unwilling as before to talk to Shen Xiaoxiao and unwilling tomunicate with her. asionally, he would talk to her about the politics of China that Shen Xiaoxiao had never been involved in before.

    She also did not know what kind of identity Yan Kuan had other than the Dark Empire and why he knew so much about the internal affairs of China that were extremely secretive.

    However, she was a smart woman. Even if Yan Kuan did not say anything, she really did not ask too much.

    She learned to deal with various matters of the Shen Enterprise every day, and her life was full and busy. Her Dongyou National Entertainment was expanding very quickly, and even Yan Kuan had not expected that this seemingly unremarkable online game, as expected, it caused a hurricane in China.

    Along with online games, there was also a young genius of the new generation in the business world, Du Ze.

    Many businessmen with a slightly discerning eye had their eyes set on online games, but Du Ze was the first to eat crab. The name of Dongyou Country only came out for a little more than a month, and it was on the list of all the major cities in China, including the world forums. He was talked about by many people.

    China was vast in territory and had arge poption. This potential was also endless. Yu Lang was mainly responsible for the management of Dongyou National Entertainment. As for the Shen Corporation, it was Shen Xiaoxiao herself who nned it in secret. Of course, Yu Lang also assisted her.

    As Du Ze¡¯s poprity grew, the major media outlets rushed to report it day and night. There were also advertisements made with special effects technology that was broadcast back and forth on the inte and television every day. The effectiveness of advertisements with all kinds of young models and ancient costumes was extremely remarkable. It was no less intimidating than those international stars.

    Therefore, even these young models in advertisements quickly became popr. Shen Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to once again set up Dongyou National Entertainment and signed these young models under herpany¡¯s name. Not only that, she was born again, in her previous life, when she had returned to China and was extremely unfamiliar with everything, all kinds of movies apanied her.

    Therefore, although she did not know how to operate it, she could still find it. She had connections and resources. Dongyou National Entertainment also began to operate in a lively manner.

    However, in the eyes of the outside world, these were all the achievements that Du Ze had made by himself.

    For a time, Du Ze once again became a topic that people were eager to talk about.

    Of course, although Du Ze had made these achievements, he was not arrogant orcent. He still worshipped and respected Shen Xiaoxiao as usual.

    However, Yan Kuan seemed to have specially instructed that in the entire Dark Empire, other than 19, Dark 1, and Yu Lang, no one knew that Dongyou Country was actually an industry under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name. Even when they were ying asionally, the Four Hall Masters did not know that Dongyou Country, which was developing rapidly and which even they admired, was actually one of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s business territories.

    ¡­

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. Do you think I don¡¯t know about Du Ze? Back then, he was so infatuated with me that he chased me from abroad. Now, as long as I nod my head, I believe that he will definitely not be able to outrun me and rush over here.¡±

    Pei Meimei tidied her makeup as she spoke to Pei Li.

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206: Money, Dating</h4>

    However, Pei Li was not as confident as Pei Meimei. Back then, she had gone too far. If Du Ze did not take care of them, what if he bullied them?

    After all, the three of them were now independent. Although he said that he did not want help, it was not that simple to develop. Although Ouyang Tian wanted to help him, it was because of his mother¡¯s matter. Now, they were still aughing stock in the entire upper-ss society. Even if he wanted to do something, he had to wait for the limelight to pass.

    ¡°In the end, don¡¯t be careless. Now, we are different from the past. Even that Du Ze, no matter how much we looked down on him before, he has now risen. Your brother is not as capable as him.¡±

    ¡°Besides, if we want to trample the Pei family and those who look down on us under our feet, we still need Du Ze¡¯s support. Therefore, Meimei, you must restrain your temper. You and I are no longer the Pei family¡¯s Eldest Young Master and Eldest Young Miss.¡±

    When Pei Li said these words, there was a trace of loneliness and resentment. However, he was very good at concealing it and also knew how to put on an act. As expected, when Pei Meimei heard him, who had always been high-spirited and had almost never been tortured since he was young, saying these words¡­ Her heart ached a little.

    The sibling rtionship between her and Pei Li was not fake. Ever since they were young, Ouyang Minyan had doted on the two of them the most. Pei Li had also doted on her as much as he could. Now that their family of three was in trouble, her brother was supporting the family all by himself¡­ She could not just sit by and do nothing. She could no longer be like the young miss who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun like before.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. I won¡¯t miss out on that Du Ze so easily. Have you forgotten? Even if Du Ze isn¡¯t up to the mark, I still have those photos that I took back then. I thought it was a joke, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we can¡¯t get Dongyou Country, I still want to tear off a piece of meat from Du Ze.¡±

    Pei Meimei¡¯s ambition was extremely satisfying in Pei Li¡¯s eyes. He did not feel that it was inappropriate for him to take advantage of his sister. Instead, he felt that it was just the two of them, and they had to watch each other¡¯s backs. As for Ouyang Minyan, after the incident¡­ The Ouyang family immediately sent the three of them to this vi in the southern suburbs in an attempt to avoid the limelight.

    However, Ouyang Minyan¡¯s mental condition was really too bad, and the blow this time was too great. These few months, she had already lost her mind, so they made a prompt decision and told the outside world that they wanted to send their mother for treatment. They directly sent their mother, who had sent them from heaven to hell, to a sanatorium.

    Although the two of them did not show their resentment toward Ouyang Minyan, they both knew that there was definitely a lot of it.

    ¡°Oh right, Big Brother, are you really going to look for Qian Jin today?¡± Pei Meimei thought of something, put down the makeup box in her hand, and turned to ask Pei Li.

    Qian Jin was their nominal cousin, Pei Dongguo¡¯s adopted daughter, Pei Tianqing, and Qian Weitang¡¯s only son.

    However, after Qian Weitang fell off his horse and fled from China, because of the Ouyang family¡¯s help, not only did the Pei family not suffer any losses, but they also directly entered the capital¡¯s upper-ss society.

    As for Pei Tianqing, because of the car ident that caused her to bepletely paralyzed, she had been recuperating in a nursing home in the suburbs. If he hadn¡¯t identally met Qian Jin when he sent Ouyang Minyan to the nursing home for treatment, he would have forgotten about this good cousin of his.

    ¡°Now that we officiallyck helpers, if we can rope in Qian Jin, there are only benefits and no disadvantages for us.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about Qianjin, our aunt whom we rarely see? You didn¡¯t know at that time, but I know it clearly. That Second Aunt is now lying paralyzed on the bed, unable to move. But Grandpa personally gave the order. Do you think if Qian Jin finds out about this, he will help us?¡±

    ¡°Brother is right. I almost forgot about this. However, Qian Jin is younger than me. He is only 18 years old. What can he help us with?¡±

    ¡°When your brother was doted on, he was also groomed by Pei Dongguo as a sessor. There are many things that I know. When Qian Weitang escaped from China, he had a ledger in his hands. This ledger recorded many insider information about the transactions between the Pei family and the Ouyang family, as well as some insider information about the other people involved. However, after Grandfather searched the entire family, he still couldn¡¯t find this thing.¡±

    ¡°Even Second Aunt was in trouble because of this ledger. Although Qian Weitang went missing, there was no news of his death. If he hadn¡¯t died, Qian Jin would be his only family member. Although Qian Jin¡¯s legs were slightly crippled due to polio in his early years¡­ He was also Qian Weitang¡¯s only son. He had been doted on since he was young.¡±

    ¡°As long as we properly spread the news that the Pei family cannot tolerate Qian Jin, Qian Weitang will definitely show up for his son¡¯s sake. He will even take out the ledger to save his life. So, as long as we keep in contact with Qian Jin and gain his trust¡­ We are not afraid that we will not be able to obtain the ledger.¡±

    Pei Li¡¯s n was very good. Pei Meimei did not think of this either. However, she knew that the way Qian Jin looked at her thest time was a little strange. Her brother had also seen it, so she felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Brother, why do I feel that the way Qian Jin looks at me is so, so strange?¡±

    ¡°You can tell? That young man was just beginning to fall in love. He knows that you aren¡¯t rted to him by blood, so it is normal for him to like you. But now, Meimei, if you really want to rope Qian Jin in, he¡¯s just a little cripple. You just need to adjust his appetite asionally and you¡¯ll be able to eat him to death. When that timees, I¡¯ll have to rely on you in this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I¡¯ve seen so many men. Although I don¡¯t have the ability to make all men like me like Liu Yufei, it¡¯s still very easy to deal with an 18-year-old young man.¡±

    Pei Meimei acted casually, as if she had forgotten about the marriage between her brother and Liu Yufei. Perhaps she remembered, but for her to say this, it was clear that she was dissatisfied with the marriage. However, even if Pei Li could hear it, there was nothing he could do because this marriage was personally arranged by Ouyang Tian for him. He absolutely could not go back on his word.

    However, even if they got married in the future, this Liu Yufei and he could only live separately. If he were to treat Liu Yufei the same as before, he absolutely could not do it.

    ¡°Regarding the marriage between Liu Yufei and me, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re unwilling. Grandfather personally spoke, and we can¡¯t not listen. Moreover, the Ouyang family isn¡¯t as stable as we thought. Marrying Liu Yufei naturally wouldn¡¯t harm them even if we moved into the Ouyang family. They wouldn¡¯ty a hand on us.¡±

    ¡°But if your brother wants to enter the Ouyang family, then it¡¯s destined that we can¡¯t marry high and have a strong inw¡¯s family. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, of course I understand. It¡¯s just that no matter which Liu Yufei or which b*tch, how could she be worthy of my brother?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know that this girl¡¯s heart aches for your brother. Hurry up and change your clothes. Didn¡¯t you make an appointment with Du Ze at 7? The time is almost up.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if it¡¯s a littleter, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s only natural for women to bete!¡±

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207: Looking For a Beating</h4>

    Du Ze was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He even deliberately sprinkled some cologne on himself. He looked dignified and imposing. Of course, if one ignored his slightly crippled right leg, when such a person walked out¡­ It was obvious that he was a young talent who had achieved more than he could return.

    ¡°President Du, the car is ready. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off in half an hour.¡±

    The secretary was stunned. This Boss had invited the eldest daughter of the Pei family for dinner. Why was he deliberatelyte? The Boss was very punctual when he had dinner with those people. What was going on today?

    However, he did not dare to question it. Although this Du Ze looked gentle and gentle, his temper was a little strange. No one dared to provoke him. Fortunately, he was good to his employees, but he seemed to hate women. Anyway, he had been in thepany for so long, but it was rare to see any women around President Du. The only woman in the Secretary Department was Sister Zhang, who was in her 30s and almost 40s. If it was not for her outstanding abilities and her marriage and children¡­ It would probably be difficult to transfer her to work for President Du.

    President Du was so handsome and capable. The only drawback was probably that leg. However, as long as this man¡¯s career was sessful, it was not a big deal for him to have such a minor problem.

    After looking at him coldly these past few days, Du Ze had been ¡®forced¡¯ to meet many youngdies from wealthy families. Many of the CEOs had specially brought their unmarried daughters along when they asked President Du to discuss matters. At those banquets, he also saw many youngdies fawning over President Du. Du Ze had always been distant and indifferent.

    However, was there something wrong with President Du¡¯s treatment of the Pei family¡¯s youngdy today? For example, he had dressed up specially and waste on purpose?

    Was this all a means to attract attention?

    Of course, Secretary Xiao Chen definitely did not know about the farce of the Pei family. In fact, many people who worked hard for the social ss did not know about it.

    That night, everyone who attended the banquet was greeted by the Ouyang family one by one. If they wanted to offend the Ouyang family, they couldsh out at the Ouyang family as they pleased. However, they would have to taste the consequences themselves.

    There were so many wealthy families that could shut them up. Other than the Ouyang family, there was no one else in China who could make them shut up.

    Therefore, to outsiders, Pei Li and Pei Meimei¡¯s identities were still sought after by everyone. They were the Pei family¡¯s Eldest Miss and Young Master who they were envious towards.

    So much so that the secretary, Xiao Chen, felt that President Du¡¯s actions did not seem appropriate.

    Pei Meimei thought that she would arrive half an hourte. No matter what, this method of taking advantage of time was enough to keep him in suspense.

    However, when she arrived, she realized that Du Ze wasn¡¯t there. At first, she thought that she had taken advantage of time and that Du Ze had left without waiting for her. However, after asking the waiter, she found out that it wasn¡¯t him who had left first. It was this Du Ze who hadn¡¯t arrived at all.

    Pei Meimei¡¯s temper red up. He was really arrogant, wasn¡¯t he? He actually dared to be sote. When this country bumpkin arrived, she would definitely whet that country bumpkin¡¯s appetite. Did he really think that she, Pei Meimei, was easy to court?

    Pei Meimei ordered a coffee and sat there. She waited for more than half an hour. When it was past eight o¡¯clock, she felt that she was about to lose control of her anger, but Du Ze finally arrivedte.

    Pei Meimei was facing the door when she saw Du Ze slowly walking over with a limp.

    A look of disdain shed across her eyes. Not only that, there was also a faint smile on her lips. So what if he was dressed up beautifully today? In the past, he had wagged his tail and begged her for mercy. He had been bullied in the snow.

    Of course, no one knew what she was thinking. However, Du Ze had gone through so many hardships. When he saw Pei Meimei¡¯s yful smile and the undisguised mockery in her eyes, the anger in his heart that had long been suppressed returned once again.

    She really thought that no one knew about the scandal of the Pei family. She was just an illegitimate child, and it was still a mess. How could she still be so arrogant and look down on him?

    ¡°President Du¡¯s sense of time is really not that good. It seems that the development of Dongyou Country is very fast. The business has been busy to this extent.¡±

    Du Ze slowly walked over and sat on the sofa. When he heard Pei Meimei¡¯s obviouslyining words, he did not look at her. He stared at the menu in his hand and ordered the dishes for the waiter before looking up at Pei Meimei.

    Pei Meimei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Du Ze suddenly raised his head and stared at her. Why was Du Ze looking at her like that?

    However, this high-spirited Du Ze was like apletely different person from the one who always wore a checkered shirt and a pair of big, ck, framed eyes.

    The current Du Ze waspletely like the Prince Charming in her heart. He was dressed in a suit and was in high spirits. Moreover, his entire body was full of vigor. No matter how she looked at him, she felt that this Du Ze was definitely not the person who had been bullied by her before.

    This scene made her blush and her heart beat faster. She even lowered her head shyly. Based on Du Ze¡¯s current wealth, she could barely match him.

    Pei Meimei was dreaming in her heart. Du Ze naturally did not know, but that pair of flushed cheeks made Du Ze feel that it was especially ring.

    In the end, he calmly said the first thing he said to Pei Meimei that night. ¡°It¡¯s not because there are too many things to do in thepany, but because I met a lost puppy halfway. I found it quite interesting and teased it for too long.¡±

    Pei Meimei¡¯s face turned from red to green. She had never expected Du Ze¡¯s reason to be so ridiculous.

    What did he take her for? She was not even as good as a stray dog?

    She really wanted to get up and walk over immediately. She had done the same, but Du Ze¡¯s next words immediately dispelled her thoughts. She only heard Du Ze say,

    ¡°Miss Pei, are you leaving? It just so happens that I have a drink with the CEO of Ligao Technology. I can leave first too.¡±

    Ligao Technology had stayed abroad for a year. Naturally, Pei Meimei had heard of the name Ligao. It was a famous online gamingpany overseas. She had not expected Du Ze to be so amazing. He had even managed to get close to the CEO of Ligao. It seemed that she really had to swallow her pride in front of a man for the time being.

    Pei Meimei sat down with great difficulty. She looked at Du Ze and said, ¡°No matter what, we are old friends. No matter how busy President Du is, he should at least take care of his old friends. I won¡¯t pursue this matter of beingte. Let¡¯s order some food.¡±

    Du Ze smiled. This woman was still so blind.

    Pei Meimei thought that since she had settled the matter, Du Ze should be so happy that he wanted to die.

    However, Du Ze sat down, but every word he said made Pei Meimei feel extremely cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to pursue the matter? What right do you have to pursue the matter? Do you think you¡¯re still the Young Miss of the Pei family? Or do you think I, Du Ze, am so despicable that I want to be abused?¡±

    ¡°Pei Meimei, even if you want to indulge in lust, it depends on who you use it on. Also, who is the person who uses who? As for you? You¡¯re just a bastard. How dare you say that to me?¡±

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208: Threats</h4>

    ¡°Pei Meimei, the reason why you rushed up here today is because you value the rapid development of our Dongyou Country and can¡¯t wait to get a piece of the pie. What makes you think that I will definitely beg for your mercy?

    ¡°Do you think that you are prettier than all the rich youngdies outside?¡±

    ¡°Or do you think that after what you have done to me, I will not care at all?¡±

    Each sentence was heavier than thest. Although Pei Meimei had imagined that it was impossible to avoid these topics, she had never thought that Du Ze would reveal everything so openly that he wasn¡¯t even afraid of adding to her pain.

    Now that he had revealed everything, she really didn¡¯t know how to respond. After all, what he said was the truth. She was indeed the one who had made a move back then.

    But what right did Du Ze have to pursue her back then? Who was he? Was he even worthy?

    ¡°So what if you care? It¡¯s not the same as circling around me. I told you to run around naked and do whatever I told you to do. You¡¯re so stupid. You deserve to be bullied. Hmph, it seems that you haven¡¯t forgotten that you¡¯ve been left in the snow for half a day. You had nothing on you and it made you look like a beggar, right? Hahaha, let me tell you, this is exactly how I want to humiliate you. You¡¯re a country bumpkin, a country bumpkin. You¡¯re still a cripple and a small inte caf¨¦ owner. You¡¯re even worthy of pursuing me.¡±

    Du Ze crossed his arms in front of his chest. When he saw how Pei Meimei was about to fly into a rage, he suddenly retracted his earlier sharpness and looked like he was watching a good show.

    The people around all looked over. Many people who knew this Young Miss of the Pei family in the high-end restaurant were already whispering to each other.

    Even if Pei Meimei realized that Du Ze had deliberately provoked her, she had no choice but to do so.

    ¡°Since Miss Pei looks down on our Dongyou Country, then there¡¯s no need to talk about anything else. After all, although our Dongyou Country is small, it¡¯s not just a small inte caf¨¦ like Miss Pei has said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble your brother with these words. Our Dongyou Country¡¯s temple is not small at all.¡±

    Pei Meimei was shocked. So, it turned out that Du Ze was waiting for her here and had deliberately provoked her into saying these words. This Du Ze, this Du Ze was actually so scheming. She had really underestimated him.

    And he actually knew that there was a shadow of her brother behind the scenes. So, he also knew about her brother and her identity?

    Hmph, so what if he knew? Even if she wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Pei family, she was still a member of the Ouyang family. Du Ze would never be able to catch up to her in his entire life.

    ¡®You want to get rid of me so easily? Hmph, dream on.¡¯

    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve already been treated as a good show, I might as well let you guys watch it thoroughly.¡¯

    Pei Meimei took out a stack of photos from her bag and threw them all on the table.

    Du Ze saw what she did and held all the photos in his hands without a care. When he saw them, he was stunned for more than ten seconds before he suddenly raised his head and said to Pei Meimei, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Pei Meimei had been paying attention to Du Ze¡¯s expression. When she saw that Du Ze had taken the bait, she said with a smug look, ¡°I want 80% of the shares of Dongyou Country. I also want you to marry me!¡±

    Du Ze swore that he had never hated a woman so much in his life. At this moment, he picked up the cup on the table and threw it at Pei Meimei without thinking.

    If it weren¡¯t for the education he had received since he was young, he would have given this shameless woman a p in the face.

    He was really blind. Back then, he had actually taken a liking to this woman. However, when he recalled what that youngdy had said, he directly put the photo into his pocket, picked up the cup in his hand, and threw it all over Pei Meimei¡¯s face.

    Pei Meimei was suddenly sshed in the face by someone, and immediately screamed out loud, attracting the waiter to walk over. Her appearance became even more wretched. Seeing that Du Ze was about to leave, she immediately stood up and said to Du Ze:

    ¡°Damned cripple, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better be obedient. Otherwise, I¡¯ll spread all these photos of you online. I want to see how you¡¯ll continue to live. When that timees, your Dongyou Country will be worth less than a small inte caf¨¦.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry. Even if my Dongyou Country is poor and can¡¯t earn as much money as an inte caf¨¦, I definitely won¡¯t cooperate with anyone from your Pei family. As for you, you¡¯re a woman who¡¯s trying to climb up thedder. I find it dirty!¡±

    Du Ze¡¯s words were extremely loud, and many people could hear it clearly. Pei Meimei was naturally angry, but Du Ze ignored her and turned around to leave, leaving Pei Meimei behind shouting loudly.

    Her makeup, which was deliberately made up, and her red short skirt with a tight bottom was all wet at this moment.

    Even when she was in the Ouyang family, she had never been in such a sorry state like this. It was really detestable. Even if Du Ze regretted it, she would never forgive him easily. She would never forgive him.

    Once Du Ze got on the car, Xiao Chen felt that the air pressure in the car was extremely low. He did not dare to provoke or speak. He did not know why the CEO hade out after less than ten minutes, and the cold air was so scary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±

    In a simple sentence, Xiao Chen felt that the boss had already treated thepany as a sex life. He was really going to cut himself off from women.

    Did you say that the boss liked men? Not really. He had once heard the boss reject a gay man in a bar.

    Du Ze sat alone in Norda¡¯s office. He came over for a long time and only returned to theputer when he saw that it was almost time. When the video was turned on, Du Ze hurriedly sat up straight and looked at the woman in white home clothes in front of theputer.

    ¡°Miss, Pei Meimei really threatened me with photos.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had known about it since a long time ago. It had happened in her previous life, but Du Ze did not know about it. However, Du Ze was still able to maintain such a calm appearance, which made her think highly of him.

    Du Ze saw that this Miss who had predicted everything was very calm and said, ¡°Since she used the photos, you should be one step ahead of them. Since ancient times, everyone sympathizes with the weak.¡±

    ¡°The public rtions department published an article overnight to write a history of your development. You can be as pitiful as you want. They even took the initiative to expose the photos. Those photos are on you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just brought back a stack.¡±

    ¡°If you expose it, you¡¯ll expose it yourself. They definitely won¡¯t expect you to pull out all the stops. These public opinions might even help our Dongyou Country to go public faster than expected.¡±

    Du Ze really did not expect this youngdy toe up with such an idea. However, he had to admit that this idea was really brilliant.

    In any case, this photo was going to be exposed sooner orter. It was better to let him do it now. He could also influence the direction of public opinion. ¡®That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do it.¡¯

    ¡°I will send people to monitor Pei Meimei¡¯s side. I reckon that she will still look for you. When that timees, it will be the time to leak these photos.¡±

    ¡°But you have to remember. No matter how much hatred you have towards Pei Meimei, you cannot say anything against her. Not only that, if she asks you out, try to go to a public ce where there are many people. I don¡¯t need to teach you anything else, right?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I understand. I am an inte entrepreneur myself. I will definitely direct a good show.¡±

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Shen Family Crisis</h4>

    A weekter, on the Inte, all major newspapers, including various television programs, entertainment, and news headlines from all over the world, news reports about the rise of Du Ze, a young talent who was the typical representative of the tall, rich, and handsome young talent, were widely spread.

    Especially in the eyes of themoners, this was the representative of the phoenix man¡¯s rebellion. The public¡¯s appeal was extremely high, and the momentum was extremely strong. It was really because his path of sess was too populist. No, it was even more shocking than the rebellion of themoners.

    The many hardships and experiences that he had suffered were things that many ordinary people might not have experienced.

    The report had just exined that Du Ze had been humiliated in his early years and had someone take a photo of him. He had even been humiliated and thrown onto the streets of the capital. In less than half a day, this photo had been released. It was so fast that no one had expected it.

    In an instant, many ¡®warmhearted people¡¯ started to look for the person who had sent the photo. They followed the clues and even found the person behind the scenes. She was also an extremely important person that Du Ze had mentioned in his personal journey.

    He had been humiliated by a rich girl, but he did not expect that he would directly implicate the eldest daughter of the Pei family. This match, coupled with the fact that someone had revealed that they had seen Du Ze and Pei Meimei together, meant that this rumor was true.

    The woman who had humiliated Du Ze was Pei Meimei. For a time, the reputation and prestige of the Pei family fell to its lowest point.

    The stock market hit new lows one after another, and stopped trading.

    Pei Dongguo was furious. However, he had chased Pei Meimei and Pei Li away. At this moment, Pei Meimei and Pei Li were members of the Ouyang family. Pei Dongguo really did not have the right to question and discipline them.

    Moreover, no one had expected that Du Ze¡¯s influence would be so great. It was clearly an extremely humiliating matter, but why did the public not only not watch the drama but also support and encourage this Du Ze?

    Perhaps his birth was toomoner, and his history of starting a family was too ordinary, causing the masses to resonate with him. Even through Du Ze, they would feel that as long as they worked hard, they would also be able to achieve great sess.

    As for the rich girl who had once abandoned him, and the things that the rich girl didter on, everyone viewed them as evil. They felt that these rich girls were indeed not good people,

    After this incident, Du Ze had even received the title of one of the ten outstanding youths.

    In the eyes of themoners, Du Ze¡¯s existence was simply an inspirational and exemry role model.

    Of course, this matter had developed so smoothly. Other than the behind-the-scenes operations of Du Ze¡¯s team, it had also pierced the lungs of themoners. Otherwise, how could it have such an effect?

    As for Pei Meimei, she did not dare to go out at all. She did not expect that a good hand would end up like this. How did it end up like this? In the end, she was the unlucky one.

    Now, not to mention going to school, even the servants at home looked at her with disdain. Fortunately, her good brother did not abandon her. Of course, Qian Jin also expressed his concern and concern for her in time.

    ording to Pei Li, Pei Meimei was currently at home. The most important thing was to brainwash Qian Jin properly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely satisfied with the unexpected result. She did not expect the power of the Inte to be so great. In her previous life, although she would also surf the inte and pay attention to these things, she never thought that these things could actually be nned behind the scenes. Moreover, they could achieve unexpected results.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had not been happy for a few days when the Shen Enterprise ushered in an unprecedented crisis, and the ultimate source of this crisis came from Shen Xiaoxiao herself.

    Early in the morning, Shen Xiaoxiao was woken up by the urgent sound of a phone call. Because Yu Lang was mainly responsible for the KN Group¡¯s affairs and Donyou Country, the Shen Enterprise basically had Yu Lang¡¯s name on it, and Shen Xiaoxiao was operating it herself.

    Yan Kuan frowned as he listened to the secretary¡¯s urgent report for Shen Xiaoxiao on the phone. After Shen Xiaoxiao hung up the phone, Yan Kuan had already prepared clothes for her. Not only did he help her get dressed, but he also tidied up himself.

    ¡°You¡¯reing too?¡±

    Yan Kuan adjusted his cor and said with his back facing Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°This isn¡¯t simple. I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that something was not right. For something that even Yan Kuan felt was not simple, who was the person who revealed her identity?

    It turned out that this morning¡¯s phone call was not only from the secretary, but also from many shareholders. Liu Mei had the most thorough understanding and Shen Xiaoxiao had the most detailed information. At 6 am, it was probably midnight in the M Country time, the shareholders¡¯ homes received a report and some photo information one after another.

    It described in detail what Shen Xiaoxiao had experienced in 11 years abroad, and there were also photos of her as a boxer at that time. Although it was a huge differencepared to now, the outline could still be seen at a nce that it was Shen Xiaoxiao.

    If it was just this little bit of trouble, it would still be small. Immediately after the opening of the stock market at 9 am, the stock of the Shen Enterprise plummeted, and the Inte began to reveal everything that had happened to Shen Xiaoxiao in the past. This was almost exactly the same as what Du Ze and the others had nned back then.

    ¡°Are you saying that someone deliberately wanted to absorb the shares of the Shen Enterprise in order to swallow the Shen Enterprise?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she was a little worried. If that was really the case, this was indeed a way to quickly absorb the shares of the Shen Enterprise. Although the Shen Enterprise did notckrge shareholders, it also had many small shareholders. When those small shareholders saw the Shen Enterprise¡¯s shares fall so drastically, they naturally had doubts about the Shen Enterprise.

    However, this was not the reason why these shareholders were suspicious. The biggest reason why they abandoned their shares was because of the KN Group.

    The KN Group¡¯s shares actually began to fall at this time. Although the drop was extremely small, this change still made Yan Kuan frown. Someone was luring the snake out of its hole.

    To be able to touch the stock of KN Group, even if it was just to split the money, it could not be done without several hundred million US dors. Such arge amount of money was not only to force out the behind-the-scenes president of KN Group, but also to test him and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This was the first time that the stock of KN Group had dropped since it went public. When this signal was released, everyone was shocked. In their eyes, it seemed that because of Shen Xiaoxiao, the KN Group had suffered a disaster.

    The Shen Enterprise had already lost money for two years because of Liu Qianmin¡¯s fooling around. Although he had lost arge sum of money previously, this was still a drop in the bucket. And in just a few short months¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao did not think that she had the ability to immediately turn the Shen Enterprise into a dragon.

    Therefore, after experiencing this injury again during the slow process of improvement, Shen Xiaoxiao felt extremely tired. Who was the person behind this? And who was the one who revealed everything about her?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dark Empire find out who it was?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan tiredly. Yan Kuan nced at her, pushed the milk in front of her, stroked her hair, and said softly, ¡°No matter who it is, they will always reveal their tail. As long as you are willing to, we will definitely be able to build a new Shen family. Sometimes, looking at death, it is actually life.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to let the Shen family go bankrupt?¡±

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Shen Family¡¯s Hibernation</h4>

    Yan Kuan knew that it would not be easy to immediately convince Shen Xiaoxiao, but he had a bold guess in his heart, and he did not dare to rashly tell it to Shen Xiaoxiao right now, because even he himself was still trying hard to convince himself. This sounded too unbelievable.

    There was also that woman lying in the base, a woman who looked exactly like his mother. No matter how much she pretended to be, she was not. He could recognize her at a nce.

    However, he needed to cooperate. He needed to continue acting with this scene because he also wanted to know who was behind all of this. Who was secretly controlling all of this? Even he was included in this. This was definitely not simple, and it was definitely not something that an ordinary person could do.

    And this person behind the scenes seemed to make every decision at will. However, it had achieved an unexpected effect. For example, he had used them to push Pei Li into the Ouyang family previously. For example, this time¡­ He had even used the Shen Enterprise to lure out the boss behind KN Group. He wanted to know if he was rted to KN or what the Dark Empire had to do with him.

    Not only did he understand him so thoroughly, he had even calcted every step so well. This person was the first opponent he had encountered in all these years that was so powerful.

    ¡°You mean you want to shut down the Shen Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dormant.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao very depressed. Dormant? Didn¡¯t this mean that the Chen Enterprise would fall to the lower level?

    ¡°Could it be that the Dark Empire also wants to avoid this edge?¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. Looking at this little fellow¡¯s face full of indignation, he said to her, ¡°That¡¯s right. The KN Group and the Dark Empire also want to avoid this edge.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Who was so awesome that even Yan Kuan wanted to avoid them?

    ¡°What exactly happened? And recently, are you so busy because of this?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and stroked the hair that had reached her neck. It was smooth and shiny. She looked well-nourished.

    ¡°Smart. That¡¯s right. These people¡¯s goal is not just the Shen family. For KN, I think it¡¯s more likely that someone is borrowing our hands to make a big picture. The real target is probably the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Someone was going to deal with the Ouyang family or someone was going to help the Ouyang family do something? Who was it?

    ¡°But that¡¯s not right. Why do I feel that the person behind the scenes seems to have even plotted against us? I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s going to deal with us as well, right?¡±

    ¡°This is also what I¡¯m extremely puzzled about. There¡¯s one more thing. A month ago, the Liu family sent someone to M Country to investigate you. I think that the Liu family should have already cooperated with the person behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s the Liu family?¡±

    Shen Xiao was anxious. This damn Liu family. She thought that it was best to slowly y them to death, but she didn¡¯t expect that these poisonous snakes would actually turn around and bite them. It seemed that they were really unkible cockroaches.

    ¡°This Liu Yufei is not simple. She¡¯s extremely ruthless.¡±

    Not simple? She had long known that this woman was not simple. However, now that she was the one behind the scenes to help control everything, and even caused the Shen family to fall into such a state. She would definitely not sit still and wait for death. Liu Yufei was really a poisonous scorpion.

    ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t touch Liu Yufei. At least until we find out who the person behind this is, we have to let Liu Yufei jump around temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. That slut, I will definitely not let her off easily.¡±

    Yan Kuan sighed, after a long while, he said to her, ¡°Liu Yufei and Pei Li will definitely move into the Ouyang family. You have forgotten that Liu Yufei¡¯s body has the Suoyin flower tattooed on it. This Suoyin flower is something that only the mother of the Ouyang family¡¯s patriarch would have tattooed, so¡­ Do you understand¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was depressed. After a long while, she said, ¡°You mean, someone deliberately made Liu Yufei¡¯s existence? That person may have set up a trap many years ago, so that she could enter the Ouyang family?

    ¡°Who was it? Why did they do that? Why did they let Liu Yufei and Pei Li move in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this question. Liu Yufei and Pei Li should have been an important chess piece that was arranged a long time ago. But whether it¡¯s Liu Yufei or Pei Li, both of them are not simple.¡±

    ¡°Not simple?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in Ouyang Tian¡¯s eyes, Pei Li is the purest blood of the Ouyang family!¡±

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this too disgusting? What a pervert!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect the Ouyang family to have such thoughts. Did this sound too disgusting?

    ¡°There are still many disgusting things about the Ouyang family. Let¡¯s take our time and see. Therefore, at least we know about Liu Yufei¡¯s pawns. Once something happens to Liu Yufei, the person behind the scenes will send another pawn over. We won¡¯t be able to guard against them. At least, now we¡¯re in the dark and they¡¯re in the open. It won¡¯t be easy for them to deal with us.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not willing to let her go just like that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth. She was really not willing to let Liu Yufei go just like that.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not willing, but to deal with the Liu family, we don¡¯t only need to deal with Liu Yufei alone. Liu Qianmin is also one of the people behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°Not only Liu Qianmin, but also Gu Yuehua. Isn¡¯t everything I went through when I was young all because of this Gu Yuehua?¡±

    Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gloomy eyes, his heart skipped a beat. He suddenly thought that perhaps even everything that Xiaoxiao went through when she was young was deliberately done by someone?

    If that was really the case, the person behind the scenes would be too terrifying.

    ¡­

    A weekter.

    KN Group held a press conference. Shen Xiaoxiao announced to the public that KN Group had changed owners and that she had resigned from all positions in KN Group.

    Not only that, the stock market had plummeted for a week in a row. The Shen Enterprise was on the verge of copse. Not only did the major shareholders withdraw their shares, but the Shen Enterprise had also withdrawn from the stage of history like a legend.

    When Huang Yueyan found her, she looked at the leisurely woman sitting in the garden, drinking tea with a teacup in her hand. This woman was really strange. After suffering such a heavy blow, she was still so indifferent. What exactly was she relying on?

    ¡°Yueyan has been watching for a long time. If I continue watching, I¡¯m going to doubt Yueyan¡¯s orientation.¡±

    Huang Yueyan smiled and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m looking to see if you still have the money to make aeback. If you can¡¯t, I still have some pocket money that I can lend you, but the interest is not low.¡±

    The person who could help her at this time, Huang Yueyan, was indeed a person who could kill instantly.

    But if she helped her now, it would be indirectly targeting the Ouyang family. Their Shen family had fallen so quickly today, and no one would believe it if the Ouyang family didn¡¯t interfere behind the scenes.

    ¡°Yueyan¡¯s pocket money should be kept well. Of course, if Yueyan¡¯s money is really too much and there¡¯s no ce to put it, why don¡¯t I give Yueyan an idea to let you earn some extra money?¡±

    Huang Yueyan knew that this Shen Xiaoxiao was an instant kill. Of course, she wanted to give her money out of sincerity, but now it seemed that this Shen Xiaoxiao was not so easy to defeat. She immediately asked curiously, ¡°Then tell me, what extra money?¡±

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211: Friend</h4>

    ¡°You want me to invest in a children¡¯s amusement park?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was a little curious. She had never heard of this project before.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan¡¯s curious look and did not me her for being so surprised. In her previous life, this children¡¯s amusement park was a miniature version of those adult amusement parks. It was very popr in almost every city. This project was just like online games. It was a very good development project.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t underestimate this project. Children nowadays are the darling of adults. If Yueyan is interested, she can invest 50 million. Yueyan¡¯s pocket money is probably more than this amount. Maybe we can even earn some jewelry money.¡±

    Huang Yueyan raised her eyebrows. 50 million was not a lot to take out. It seemed that she had indeed underestimated Shen Xiaoxiao. However, when she thought of the Ouyang family attacking the Shen family, she began to guess that this Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t be doing it on purpose, deliberately hiding?

    ¡°Ouyang Ning can¡¯t wait to attack you. Is it because of that person, you and him?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much Ouyang Ning does, it¡¯s useless. Yan Kuan doesn¡¯t like her.¡±

    Huang Yueyan frowned. She looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said with rare concern, ¡°No matter what, you have to be careful. A woman can¡¯t put everything on a man.¡±

    These words were really caring words. Shen Xiaoxiao understood it immediately. She said to Huang Yueyan solemnly, ¡°Thank you, Yueyan. I know. It¡¯s just that there are too many implications. Alright, didn¡¯t youe to look for me to go shopping today? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Huang Yueyan¡¯s hand. She did not want to talk about this topic anymore, so Huang Yueyan did not want to bring it up. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao was different from her. She had received an education that she could not rely on a man and had to rely on herself. However, no matter how young Shen Xiaoxiao was when she was abroad¡­ Many things were still rtively simple. Therefore, Huang Yueyan had a kind of sister-sister concern for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This was also the reason why Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely to her liking.

    Moreover, Huo Wanting already knew that she had transferred the Huang Corporation¡¯s property. She had long lost her previous concern for her and began to order people to look for her father, Huang Delong, in front of her.

    Huang Yueyan looked at her aunt¡¯s pretentious appearance and paid no attention to it at all. The property had been transferred by 65%. Although the remaining 35% could not be moved, the Ouyang family probably would not be interested in it. As for those overseas, the Ouyang family was pretty good in China, but once they went abroad, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take those assets so easily.

    Therefore, Huang Yueyan felt like a dead pig that wasn¡¯t afraid of boiling water. Moreover, her methods were extremely tough, and she had a deep understanding of Huo Wanting. Huo Wanting really couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    But the Ouyang family would definitely not put their treasure on her again. And this time, when the Ouyang family started to look for new development goals, for some reason, they directly targeted the Tangge Hotel.

    ording to the words of their previous life, the alliance between the Ouyang family and the Pei family had allowed the Pei family to be the number one family in the capital. But now, the alliance between them and the Pei family had already copsed. Now, they could only look for new goals.

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan had agreed to go shopping, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t sit in the room. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t have any friends other than Liu Yufei in her previous life. In this life, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to have Huang Yueyan, which was more to her liking. She was also working hard.

    ¡°You want to buy jewelry? I know some friends. The things they get are all good.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled at Huang Yueyan. She held her hand and gently pushed the door open. She said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re here. Your jewelry is ready. Please wait a moment.¡±

    The store manager walked out directly and was delighted to see this rich woman. He hurriedly sent someone to get her custom-made gift.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Try it. I think you¡¯re more suitable for this style.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao handed a bracelet to Huang Yueyan. Huang Yueyan was very generous. Seeing this, she didn¡¯t refuse and directly put it on her hand. It was really quite beautiful.

    ¡°This diamond is not bad. This gift of yours has touched my heart. Alright, pick whatever you want. Whatever you buy today will be on my ount.¡±

    ¡°This small diamond of mine has pried open your golden mouth. It seems that I have taken advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°What a character!¡±

    No matter how good a friend was, they still needed to return the favor. Moreover, Huang Yueyan had always been Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s type. The two of them got along well. In addition, Shen Xiaoxiao did not need to spend money on this diamond. She had plenty of diamonds. She took out the smallest one. This gift was also top-notch.

    Shen Xiaoxiao unceremoniously looked at the various decorations in the diamond cab, while Huang Yueyan was at the side, having the service staff adjust the length of the bracelet for her.

    Just as the two of them were focused on their own matters¡­ A voice sounded from behind the two of them. ¡°Oh, Miss Shen, you still have the spare money to buy jewelry? Why is it that your Shen Enterprise is still bankrupt? Or are you using the money of some benefactor again?¡±

    An Ning!

    This voice was very familiar to Shen Xiaoxiao. However, she did not expect to meet An Ning here. Why was she not afraid of being photographed by the paparazzi when she went out shopping?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you always have a benefactor? It¡¯s not like Miss An doesn¡¯t know about it. Not only that, this benefactor is also someone that Miss An is chasing after relentlessly. She¡¯s licking his face and trying to climb up! If I want to buy a piece of jewelry, of course I can.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were extremely realistic, and her sarcastic tone to An Ning was extremely serious.

    An Ning was a big star to begin with, and almost everyone here knew her. When Shen Xiaoxiao said this, many people were talking about her. What did she mean by chasing after him relentlessly? What did she mean by trying to get on his good side? Wasn¡¯t this clearly saying that she, An Ning, hade to him of her own ord?

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still so stubborn even now. However, I¡¯m curious. This Shen Enterprise has copsed, and Yan Kuan hasn¡¯t helped at all. It seems that you¡¯re just so-so in his eyes.¡±

    This was the most satisfying part for An Ning. She had used the Ouyang family¡¯s hands to deal with the Shen family. In fact, she had thought that Yan Kuan would help. Back then, she had even pretended that if Yan Kuan wanted to interfere, then as a transaction, she had to control Yan Kuan. Of course¡­ It would be best if Yan Kuan didn¡¯t interfere. This meant that this woman was really just a toy for Yan Kuan. This made her feel much more at ease.

    Fortunately, the final test result was that Yan Kuan did not make a move. Therefore, when she met Shen Xiaoxiao again, An Ning was no longer hiding her sarcasm and ridicule. This Shen Xiaoxiao no longer had the backing of the Shen Enterprise. This arrogance would notst for long.

    ¡°An Ning, aren¡¯t you afraid of being followed by the paparazzi since you left so casually?¡±

    Huang Yueyan walked over and said to An Ning. Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Huang Yueyan to be on her side. She thought that Huang Yueyan would have to cover up for her.

    ¡°Sister Yueyan, why are you with her?¡±

    An Ning was indeed surprised. After all, Huang Yueyan was Huo Wanting¡¯s niece. In front of Huo Wanting, her face wasparable to hers. But now, Huang Yueyan was with Shen Xiaoxiao. No matter how she looked at it, it did not seem right?

    ¡°I can be with whoever I like. Why? Do I have to report to you when I make friends?¡±

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212: A Grasshopper On the Same Rope</h4>

    An Ning had vaguely heard that Huang Yueyan and Huo Wanting had been in a quarrel recently. This was because she had heard the servants whispering to each other that the Madam and the young cousin were quarreling.

    However, in front of Huo Wanting, An Ning was unable to speak, let alone gather information. Therefore, when she saw Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao walking together and even speaking up for her, she was immediately certain that Huang Yueyan and Huo Wanting must have fallen out. Otherwise, those with brains would definitely not stand on the opposing side of the Ouyang family at this time.

    ¡°Does Mother know what Sister Yueyan did today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether she knows or not. It¡¯s not your ce to ask about my matters, right?¡±

    In terms of being arrogant and domineering, if Huang Yueyan dared to say that she was number two in China, no one would dare to say that they were number one. Even An Ning did not have the confidence to do so.

    Therefore, Huang Yueyan did not show any mercy in her words. An Ning waspletely blocked. It was the same situation as many times when she was growing up.

    ¡°Miss An, the reporters are here. We are not in a hurry to be on TV. We will leave first.¡±

    Huang Yueyan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and left. An Ning naturally saw those paparazzi. It was good to be a celebrity, but it was just this one thing. It was very annoying that there was no private life at all.

    The two walked out of the jewelry shop arm in arm. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan¡¯s hen-like behavior and teased her:

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to save face today? This An Ning is your cousin.¡±

    ¡°Cousin? Humph,e on. The further away from the Ouyang family, the better. I don¡¯t want to hurry up and climb up now.¡±

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s do that. But I¡¯ll find a professional manager to take care of it. I¡¯ll go to Country M to deal with things there in three days. I¡¯ll probably be back in a few months or even half a year. The sky in Jingdou is getting darker and darker. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡±

    Huang Yueyan sneered and said indifferently, ¡°Not leaving? If not, that good aunt of mine still has plenty of ways to deal with me. She¡¯s going to blow up ayer of oil from the remaining 35% of the shares of the Huang Corporation. It¡¯s better for me to leave early so that she won¡¯t have any other devious ideas.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, as the eldest daughter-inw of the Ouyang family and the mistress of the household, I can¡¯t go abroad without the consent of the head of the household. So, it¡¯s safer for me to be abroad than abroad.¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s right. You should avoid the sharp edge. The Ouyang family is so crazy now. It¡¯s like cooking oil in a fire. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao was really lying low on purpose. She wanted to deal with the Ouyang family. However, she was really impressed that such a weak woman could have such courage.

    ¡°Exactly. Everyone knows about my rtionship with Huo Wanting. No matter which aspect I¡¯m in, if I hide out, she will only be at a disadvantage and can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°You, on the other hand, be careful. That Liu Yufei is not simple. I heard that she has been very close to Pei Li recently. She has also met Grandpa Ouyang a few times. This woman is definitely not simple.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Liu Yufei has met Grandpa Ouyang before?¡±

    ¡°Yes. All these years, I have some spies in the Ouyang family. In addition, my good aunt did not hide anything from me, so this matter was not taken seriously. It¡¯s just that my ability is limited and I don¡¯t know what they are talking about. However, Pei Li has indeed be more and more favored by Ouyang Tian in the past month.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. This news is timely. Thank you, Yueyan.¡±

    ¡°What are you thanking me for? I didn¡¯t manage to pick any jewelry today. When we get to M Country, I¡¯ll pick a good one for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then thank you!¡±

    ¡­

    Scarface had died on Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach. As soon as it was over, the person fell on Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach.

    Liu Yufei originally thought that the person was too tired to sleep, but by the time she reacted, the person was no longer breathing.

    These days, although this Scarface was as powerful as ever, Liu Yufei still felt that this scar was extremely abnormal. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this Scarface was still so powerful and vigorous¡­ She would also suspect that Scarface had some incurable disease.

    However, Scarface had died, and his death was extremely ugly. It was still the same way. Liu Yufei was scared no matter what.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Qianmin spending money to find a connection, and Scarface was a wanted criminal, perhaps Liu Yufei would have to go to the police station.

    After this incident, she stayed at home to recuperate for a few days and didn¡¯t dare to go out. At night, she even had nightmares.

    This situation only ended after that mysterious person personally went to the Liu family.

    It was also at this time that she knew what that so-called Suoyin flower was. It turned out that other than the man who took her virginity, nothing would happen to him. Any other man who slept with her¡­ They would definitely die within a year.

    At that time, she was shocked and even more furious. What kind of evil thing did her mother get her to tattoo? However, she also knew that her mother had gotten the flower when she was an adult. The effect was naturally different from her own. It was only good-looking. The effect was definitely not as good as Liu Yufei¡¯s.

    Of course, the mysterious person who instructed them to get this tattoo also caused Liu Yufei to be dissatisfied. However, she quickly received another piece of news from the mysterious person, it turned out that the most important thing about this Suoyin flower was that it was something that only the mistress of the Ouyang family would get.

    When this information was exposed, even Liu Qianmin was shocked.

    The mistress of the Ouyang family. Moreover, as long as the person who got her virginity was a member of the Ouyang family, then he would be the next head of the Ouyang family.

    This, this, this, this, this was too exciting.

    Wasn¡¯t Pei Li a member of the Ouyang family? Not long ago, Pei Li had already left the Ouyang family, and with her Suoyin flower, this, this¡­ Was her good fortune about to arrive?

    Immediately after, the mysterious person told her once again that as long as she provided him with enough financial resources, he would cooperate with the Liu family and even Pei Li to help Pei Li obtain the position of the head of the Ouyang family.

    Liu Yufei immediately nodded in agreement. Not only that, she even volunteered to help the mysterious man connect with Pei Li. He would definitely help them obtain the position of the Ouyang family¡¯s patriarch.

    Therefore, after the mysterious man and Pei Li reached an alliance, Liu Yufei naturally had sex with Pei Li for an entire afternoon.

    Now that they were tied together, it was impossible for them to be separated again. Pei Li also knew the benefits of this Suoyin flower. Even though he was extremely disgusted with Liu Yufei, he no longer rejected this woman¡¯s approach.

    After the rain, Liu Yufeiy in Pei Li¡¯s embrace and drew circles. She opened her mouth to discuss the topic that they had just discussed this morning:

    ¡°That Hu Han is actually Ouyang Jinchuan¡¯s illegitimate child. It looks like it¡¯s not impossible for us to swallow the hall!¡±

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213: Pei Li¡¯s Counterattack</h4>

    Hu Han had been having a very bad time recently. He had indeed underestimated this woman, Hannah. Now, she was actually clinging onto him and could not be shaken off.

    Regardless of whether it was money or threats, this woman was like a piece of sh*t ster. Not only that, she had also learned to threaten him. He had underestimated this woman after all. She actually knew the password to his safe. She took the jade pendant that represented his background and threatened him.

    Every descendant of the Ouyang family had a jade pendant. It was an ordinary-looking Guanyin statue. However, the base was engraved with the totem of the Ouyang family. It was a strange flower that looked like a rose. It was somewhat evil and had a different kind of beauty.

    Not only that, Hannah and Ouyang Feng began to intermingle. He was increasingly worried that Hannah would leak the news to Ouyang Feng in advance. If that happened, once the Ouyang family knew of his existence, his situation would be dangerous.

    All the things that he had fought so hard for all these years would have to be given away. All the things that he had risked his life for would have to be given to the Ouyang family without a single cent? In his dreams!

    He had not forgotten how his mother had died tragically abroad, how Ouyang Jinchuan had treated them, and how he had left them to fend for themselves abroad. If his mother had not been trying to support him, and had to be a mistress abroad, would she have died of AIDS in the end?

    All this hatred had been given to him by the Ouyang family. He would never forget it. He would never forget it. If it had not been for that kind-hearted person who had arranged a new identity for him and given him enough start-up funds, he would not have been able to achieve such an achievement.

    ¡°If you want to threaten me, you have to see what you are capable of.¡±

    Hannah raised her eyebrows and smiled indifferently. ¡°What I am capable of is not important. What is important is your identity. I really did not expect you to be a member of the Ouyang family. Tell me, would Second Master Ouyang be very happy if he knew that he actually had a son outside? I heard that the Second Master of the Ouyang family doesn¡¯t have a son and only has two daughters.¡±

    ¡°You have such a good deck of cards in your hands. Why don¡¯t you know how to use it properly? If you insist on losing the winning card, it won¡¯t be fun anymore.¡±

    ¡°B*tch, what I want to do is none of your business. Also, you better think clearly. You¡¯re threatening me now. If I return to the Ouyang family, the first person I¡¯ll deal with will be you. Think about whether you have the ability to bear all of this.¡±

    Hannah had definitely thought about this question, but she had also thrown caution to the wind. Ouyang Feng had also told her that Hu Han would never admit that he was a member of the Ouyang family. This was because every member of the Ouyang family, other than the direct descendants¡­

    This private property absolutely could not exceed a certain amount. Although many of them had a certain amount of investment, this amount was controlled. This was also a very abnormal rule of the Ouyang family, so¡­ No matter what aspect he was in, Hu Han would never admit that he was a member of the Ouyang family.

    ¡°I only want 10% of the shares of The Pavilion. That¡¯s not much. Why are you not willing to do it? And what you said, don¡¯t treat me as an idiot. I¡¯m not afraid. To tell you the truth, if you are not willing to agree to my request, I can turn around and form an alliance with Ouyang Feng. I believe that for the Ouyang family to get such a big deal like The Pavilion, Ouyang Feng will get a big share of the profits. When I marry Ouyang Feng, the end result will be equally wonderful, right?¡±

    Hannah did not know that Ouyang Feng did not want this house to add to the Ouyang family¡¯s power, but to increase his private property. Of course, it was easy for him to trick a stupid woman like Hannah into helping him.

    ¡°B*tch, how dare you!¡±

    Hu Han¡¯s personality had always been extreme, and now that he was threatened by Hannah, he grabbed Hannah¡¯s neck in anger.

    Originally, he would have been able to vent his anger, but Hannah was much smaller than Hu Han, who had grown up overseas. Furthermore, he had drunk alcohol that night, so when he used his strength, his eyes turned red, and he strangled her to death.

    Of course, after this person slid down from the sofa onto the floor, Hu Han woke up. Usually, this person only needed a split second to do something stupid. Now that they were in China, killing someone would definitely not be an easy thing to do.

    It was also at this moment that Pei Li actually came knocking on the door!

    The office door was wide open. Because it was night, there was no one there. No one knew why Pei Li woulde knocking on the door now. Even Hu Han himself did not expect it.

    Well, this result was needless to say. Pei Li¡¯s methods were already amazing. He was only a few years old. He directly told Hu Han to sell The Pavilion to him. If he wanted to establish his own business, he needed a business. This was better than not getting any money from the Ouyang family.

    Moreover, the incident with Hannah had already reminded Hu Han that Ouyang Feng must have known his identity. Perhaps he had already reported it to the Ouyang family. If that was the case, he might as well really sell it to this Pei Li.

    Regardless of Pei Li¡¯s messy identity, regardless of whether it was hard or soft, Pei Li still had such a big piece of evidence against him. Other than him, there was no way he could sell it to anyone else.

    Therefore, the owner of The Pavilion had changed. The new owner of The Pavilion was Pei Li.

    ¡°What? Pei Li bought The Pavilion? Where did he get so much money?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was surprised. Yan Kuan had told her about the value of The Pavilion before. How could Pei Li buy it so easily?

    ¡°No matter how much money he has, Pei Li has the video of Hu Han identally killing Hannah. 300 million. The owner of The Pavilion has changed. Hu Han was timid and ran back to M Country overnight. This chess piece is really broken.¡±

    Yan Kuan was also a little annoyed. He did not expect these people to act so quickly and even target Hu Han. If that was the case, it was almost certain that Pei Li would move into the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s 300 million, this Pei Li still can¡¯t take it out? He is not the Young Master of the Pei family now.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? He and Liu Yufei have joined hands. Liu Yufei has many special businesses. Those things can be used to earn money very quickly.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao thought of this, she became angry. How hateful. She actually allowed them to take advantage of a loophole. She said to Yan Kuan with some annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s really frustrating. Seeing the Liu family living so smoothly is simply too infuriating.¡±

    ¡°Be good and don¡¯t be angry. Tomorrow, tomorrow you will be able to see a wonderful and inexplicable show. I guarantee that you will be able to vent your anger. Just don¡¯t be soft-hearted and feel sorry for them when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What show?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little curious. What show would make Yan Kuan say that?

    ¡°What show is not important, what is important is to vent your anger. There is one more thing. The Ouyang family will announce Pei Li¡¯s official return to the Ouyang family in a month¡¯s time. Ouyang Tian will personally insert his name to the family tree. The invitation has been sent to KN and K-ONE!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214: Good Show 1</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Qian Weitang was in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands, but she didn¡¯t know whether he was imprisoned in China or a foreign student.

    As for the ledger, Yan Kuan hadn¡¯t taken it out until now. Shen Xiaoxiao had asked him about it, but Yan Kuan didn¡¯t deliberately hide it. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°This ount book is safer in my hands. For this ledger, that old man, Pei Dongguo, could even kill his own foster daughter, let alone you?¡±

    ¡°Be good, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Knowing less will only bring you benefits and no harm. When the timees, this ledger can be rebuilt and revealed to the world. This will be reasonable evidence to drag down the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hand it over now?¡±

    ¡°Hand it over? Hand it over to who? Although those people in the higher-ups suspected that the Ouyang family is afraid of them, they still didn¡¯t have any effective evidence. Even our ledger is only supporting evidence. As for the physical evidence, it¡¯s definitely not that easy to uproot the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, we¡¯ve been back for so long. Why aren¡¯t there any opinions on these things that went smoothly? They¡¯re all so aggrieved.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s annoyed look. ¡°Who said that there weren¡¯t smooth things? At least your engagement has been annulled. At least you¡¯ve taken back the Shen Enterprise.¡±

    Yan Kuan was right, but Shen Xiaoxiao felt ufortable in her heart. Including the matter of her annulment, she felt as if someone was scheming behind the scenes. Therefore, no matter which aspect it was, she felt very aggrieved.

    ¡°Okay, now that that person is hiding in the dark, my people have already searched for him as soon as possible. There should be news soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought Qian Weitang back to China. What do you want to do with him?¡±

    ¡°Qian Weitang? Since we¡¯re so aggrieved, we can¡¯t be so miserable as a family. Since he¡¯s an important criminal in China, we¡¯ll just give him back to China.¡±

    ¡°Qian Weitang didn¡¯tmit a capital crime. At most, he¡¯ll be imprisoned for life. It¡¯s just that the things in his hands are life-threatening. At that time, he also left himself a way out and didn¡¯t personally participate in those things. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep his life.¡±

    ¡°En, you are thinking the same as me. Since we are notfortable, then we will stir up this mess and make everyone ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I remember that Qian Weitang¡¯s wife and son are still here. Have your people checked?¡±

    ¡°His wife is still lying in the sanatorium. As for his son, he is currently being seduced by Pei Meimei and has lost his soul.¡±

    Upon hearing this news, Shen Xiaoxiao frowned and said, ¡°This Qian Jin is at most 18 years old. This Pei Meimei is already 22 years old. How could she do that? In name, they are cousins. This Ouyang family really does not produce good things.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously said that, she remembered that she seemed to have scolded Yan Kuan as well. Immediately, she pulled the corner of Yan Kuan¡¯s shirt in an embarrassed manner.

    Yan Kuan did not care to begin with. She could scold as she wished. After all, he had never admitted that he was a member of the Ouyang family.

    ¡­

    Qian Weitang was sent out. As for whether it would be reported on television, Shen Xiaoxiao was not sure. However, the next day, just as Yan Kuan had expected, all the major mediaworks and even the streets and alleys were talking about one person, Gu Yuehua, who was also known as the world¡¯s most vicious mother.

    Her reputation had spread throughout the streets and alleys overnight. Not only that, but she was also known by everyone as the world¡¯s top ten most vicious mothers.

    Even Liu Qianmin and Liu Yufei had started to be poached by people. One had once been a chauffeur as a gangster, while the other had gone to a bar with a few men.

    The Liu family became theughingstock of China overnight. Of course, since Yan Kuan said that he would not touch Liu Yufei for the time being, the main targets this time were Gu Yuehua and Liu Qianmin.

    One was known as the world¡¯s most vicious mother, while the other was known as the most vicious stepfather. They were a good match. As for Liu Yufei, although she was not the main character that was despised by others, the public opinion was not small either.

    It was really her own fault. She could not control herself and often went to the bar to linger around. She could not do anything even if people took photos of her.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, Liu Yufei, you b*tch, don¡¯t you have any shame? Everyone knows that you are my woman, but you actually, actually cheated on me, you idiot!¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s expression was also not good. She did not expect that someone would report the matter of her mother and father selling Shen Xiaoxiao back then. This was not even counting the fact that some photos of her going to the bar had also been released. She was also angry. Without even thinking about it, she knew that this was definitely the doing of that Shen Xiaoxiao. Only she would treat the Liu family like this, treating her mother and father like this.

    ¡°Brother Ah Li, you really can¡¯t me me for this. You know that sometimes, I really can¡¯t control myself when ites to this Suoyin flower pattern. I swear, I swear that I will never leave the house again. I will be at home, at home.¡±

    Pei Li waspletely stumped. This Liu Yufei actually used the Suoyin flower as an excuse. Although what she said was true, these were not reasons for her to cheat on him. Not only that, the reason why she brought up the Suoyin flower was to warn him not to be so arrogant. She had tattooed the Suoyin flower. With this, with her, he, Pei Li, would be able to be the head of the Ouyang family. Therefore, he could only endure it, he could only endure it.

    However, at this moment, Pei Li also began to be curious. If every head of the family had this Suoyin flower tattooed, then how did these head of the family deal with his unique problems?

    There was also Huo Wanting. He had seen her many times. She was an extremely fragrant, beautiful, and mature woman. How did she restrain herself from being so lewd? From the looks of it, he had to find someone to investigate properly. There were too many secrets in the Ouyang family that he did not know.

    ¡°You better stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere. I don¡¯t care if you use your hands or tie yourself up, just endure it. What a slut, hmph!¡±

    Pei Li left in a huff. Liu Yufei¡¯s face was ashen as she looked at Pei Li¡¯s back. Damn it, damn it.

    Recently, there had been too many troublesome matters. Scarface was dead, and there were some matters that could not be found to be taken over. The mysterious man was pressing for money, and she was busy looking for people everywhere. She did not expect that something would happen to her mother¡¯s side again. This was really difficult to handle.

    ¡­

    Liu Family¡¯s Mansion

    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not my fault that you ruined your reputation. Our second branch has been extremely benevolent to you. Don¡¯t forget that our family¡¯s Qiangui blocked the prison sentence for Big Brother. He was sentenced to three years. This is not a joke. Why is it that now that the matter has been exposed, you still want to push me out to take the me? Does our second branch owe you or something? I don¡¯t care. You have to give me that money. I want to go abroad to find my daughter, and I have to wait for the money toe out. I, a woman, can¡¯t afford to raise a daughter who is studying abroad.¡±

    ¡°Lihua, back then, you didn¡¯t even inform us when you sent Yumeng away. How can you go abroad without arge sum of money? If you don¡¯t have such a big head, then don¡¯t wear such a big hat.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, he and his big brother agreed on the matter of money. Our family has not mistreated you all these years. We have enjoyed a good life and had a lot of money to spend. You even became a richdy. This money is so expensive that our settling down fee has already been given five million. It should be enough even if they are blood-rted brothers. Now, you still want money?¡±

    Gu Yuehua was very frustrated. She had long detested Wang Lihua to death. This time, that damn Shen Xiaoxiao must have exposed the matter. She was like a rat on the street that everyone wanted to beat up. She didn¡¯t me Wang Lihua, who hade up with the idea back then¡­ Yet, she hade to their door first and tried to extort them again. She was not a pushover who could be bullied by them!

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215: Good Show 2</h4>

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡±

    Liu Qianmin suddenly shouted, and the two women who were arguing stopped talking at the same time. Liu Qianmin took out a check from his pocket, signed it, and ced it on the table. Then, he said to Wang Lihua:

    ¡°Lihua, take the money and go abroad. Every month, I will follow the agreement at that time and give you a sum of living expenses until the money is met. There are many things to do at home, you should leave first!¡±

    Liu Qianmin had a headache from the quarrel between the two women. He decided the matter immediately. Gu Yuehua was furious. Wang Lihua, on the other hand, smiled provocatively at Gu Yuehua as if she had won a battle. She took the cheque on the table and left.

    ¡°Liu Qianmin, why did you pay without saying anything? Don¡¯t forget where the money came from.¡±

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s attitude towards Liu Qianmin had been bad recently. Although Liu Qianmin had apologized and Liu Yufei had interceded on her father¡¯s behalf, Gu Yuehua had done too many things for Liu Qianmin. She had even abandoned her own daughter. However, she had received a traitor. How could she be happy?

    Therefore, even though Gu Yuehua had been angry at Liu Qianmin for no reason recently, Liu Qianmin had to endure it.

    ¡°If you have the energy to quarrel, you might as well think of a good countermeasure. Now, both of our reputations are notorious. It¡¯s all thanks to that daughter of yours. What a despicable person. She¡¯s actually not afraid of embarrassing herself by exposing these things.¡±

    As soon as this matter was mentioned, Gu Yuehua¡¯s rocket began to shift. Her hatred towards Shen Xiaoxiao was much greater than her hatred towards Liu Qianmin. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for her personally tomorrow. I don¡¯t believe it. Do you really want me to kowtow to her and admit my guilt? Who doesn¡¯t know how to put on an act? I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯tpare to a little girl.¡±

    Liu Qianmin saw that Gu Yuehua was targeting Shen Xiaoxiao and did not say anything more. However, he had a bad premonition in his heart. The shares of the Shen family had already fallen by the daily limit. However, because of this public opinion, there was actually a trend of recovery.

    The entire society was biased towards the weak. Just like Du Ze, who was one of the ten outstanding young men not long ago. He felt that this matter was not over.

    However, it was also good to be able to send Gu Yuehua out to do other things, so that she would not have to keep an eye on his matters all day long. Just thinking about it made him feel ufortable.

    He also did not expect that he would not be able to get even the slightest bit of benefits from hooking up with that old woman, Ouyang Minyan. However, it was not considered to be without benefits. At the very least, he had some progress on his daughter¡¯s side. Once the Liu family became the inws of the Ouyang family, he would be able to swallow the Shen family, even the Pei family, in the future.

    As expected, Liu Qianmin had a very good premonition. The next day, before Gu Yuehua went out to look for trouble with Shen Xiaoxiao, a series of photos and videos were posted on the Inte. The main character was not anyone else, it was Liu Qianmin and his brother, Liu Qiangui, posing for photos. This was a big deal.

    This poor female protagonist¡¯s stepfather was not only vicious, but also a pervert. How old was he to be getting together with his own younger brother? Was he shameless? And that lump of white liquid on the bed (actually, it was the shower gel made by Da Jinya and the others)¡­ They couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They were so disgusted that they wanted to throw up.

    ¡°Liu Qianmin, I¡¯m going to fight it out with you. You b*tch, you beast! How can I marry a disgusting scum like you? Get lost, get out of here. This is my home, get lost.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Yuehua, listen to me. No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Liu Qianmin was also very helpless. That absurd night, he already felt sorry and disgusted towards his younger brother, Liu Qiangui. Now that this matter hade out, he was even more ashamed to see others.

    Fortunately, his younger brother was now in jail. Otherwise, he would really be ashamed to see his father in heaven.

    ¡°Dad, go to the hotel and stay for a few days. Wait for Mom¡¯s anger to subside, and also wait for this matter to subside before youe back.¡±

    Liu Yufei gave Liu Qianmin a look. Liu Qianmin wanted to exin a little more, but Gu Yuehua¡¯s emotions were extremely unstable. She could not listen to a single word, so Liu Yufei could only send her father away.

    However, she did not expect her father to be so ridiculous. How could he get involved with Second Uncle? Second Uncle was such a sloppy person, and this father could do it. It was also good to find some fresh meat.

    Liu Qianmin naturally did not know what his daughter was thinking. If he knew, he would probably vomit to death.

    Liu Qianmin was afraid of provoking Gu Yuehua to listen to Liu Yufei¡¯s words and was prepared to go to the hotel to hide. However, just as he opened the door, the reporters at the door had already been waiting there and surrounded the mansion. There was nothing he could do, so he had no choice but to retreat. He could only stay in the house and stare at Gu Yuehua, or he would be angered by Gu Yuehua¡¯s humiliation and attack or speak.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I will go to Shen Xiaoxiao personally. I have to make here forward to rify this matter and deal with it quietly. Otherwise, our whole family will be stabbed to death.¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at the scene outside and waspletely helpless. This Shen Xiaoxiao was really a b*tch to think of such a move. The Shen Enterprise, which was about to copse, was actually starting to warm up. This was simply too infuriating.

    ¡°You¡¯re going? Yufei, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude towards you is not any worse than your mother¡¯s. Moreover, she still has skills. If you go, it probably won¡¯t be of much use.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made a n. Moreover, I still have someone to help me. This matter will definitely be dealt with properly.¡±

    Liu Yufei patted her chest and assured Liu Qianmin that she wasn¡¯t really so confident that she could get rid of Shen Xiaoxiao. Instead, she knew that Ouyang Ning was also filled with hostility towards Shen Xiaoxiao. What she had to do was to use Ouyang Ning¡¯s hand to give Shen Xiaoxiao a hard blow.

    Didn¡¯t her parents say that they were the most vicious people in the world? What if she wasn¡¯t a good person in the first ce?

    For example, if she didn¡¯t be a boxer overseas but became a prostitute? Did she do it voluntarily? Then, the attention that fell on her parents should have returned to the boss of the Shen Enterprise, right?

    Wasn¡¯t it pitiful? Then let¡¯s see if being a prostitute abroad would cause people to pity her.

    When Liu Yufei thought of this, she could not help but feel inexplicably excited. Whether it was photos or videos, as long as she found an expert, she could also fake it. Since you won¡¯t let me have a good time, I will naturally trample you under my feet and never turn over a new leaf.

    An Ning and Liu Yufei, two women who were filled with hostility toward Shen Xiaoxiao, collided. It was like sparks were flying. Arge sum of money was thrown in, and they specially invited the topputer production experts from abroad to photoshop. They had to do it to the best of their ability.

    And they had already nned to expose these things at a special time. This special time would be the 50th anniversary of the Shen Enterprise¡¯s annual meeting. When that time came, they would make the Shen Enterprise bear a dirty name that could not be removed.

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216: One Against Two, Photos of Horror</h4>

    The 50th Anniversary Party of the Shen Enterprise was canceled due to the extremely unstable development of the Shen Enterprise during this period of time and also due to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s abnormal decision.

    This was different from the previous annual party of the Shen Enterprise. In addition to givingrge bonuses to the employees, Shen Xiaoxiao did not make a big deal of the Shen Enterprise in the first year of her return to China. After developing the Shen family well, she could not repay her deceased father and grandfather, so she donated five million yuan to the orphanage.

    She only promoted countless charity activities and continued to prove to the Shen family that the stock was really rising. This once again unintentionally disrupted all of Liu Yufei¡¯s ns.

    However, it was definitely not a good thing for Liu Yufei and An Ning, these two evil women, to be together.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you broadcast it at your new show¡¯s press conference? I remember that it¡¯s a new show sponsored by Dongyou Country?¡±

    Liu Yufei was very shrewd. She had asked An Ning to expose this at her new show¡¯s press conference not only because she really wanted to use the media to create an effect, but also to take revenge on Dongyou Country.

    Her rtionship with Pei Meimei was just like that, and there wouldn¡¯t be any good progress. Moreover, the matter of her bing Pei Li¡¯s wife was almost certain. The reason why she wanted to take revenge on Dongyou Country was to be obedient in front of Pei Li.

    Pei Li didn¡¯t pay much attention to her because of that matter. Recently, she had been holding it in, but she didn¡¯t dare to go out and mess around. Recently, there had been too many paparazzi and reporters eyeing their house.

    If she could make Dongyou Country suffer losses, it would be a matter of pride in front of Pei Li.

    Therefore, she began to urge An Ning to make a move at the press conference for her new show.

    An Ning was not an idiot. She would definitely not disrupt her ownunch. However, Liu Yufei was not an idiot either. In addition, that mysterious person had been in constant contact with them recently. There were many things that she knew more about than An Ning.

    She only heard her say, ¡°Sister An Ning, I have received news. The female lead that your new y is looking for is not you, but Ivy.¡±

    ¡°What? Ivy? That b*tch?¡±

    Ivy, An Ning¡¯s old rival, had been at odds with An Ning ever since she debuted. However, her father was one of the higher-ups. The Ouyang family had always told her to be on good terms with Ivy and not to be on bad terms with her. Therefore, although she hated Ivy¡­ There was nothing she could do about it.

    Thepetition in the entertainment industry was actually very terrifying and bloody. Sometimes, it might seem like she had missed a show or a job, but in fact, there was a high possibility that she might have missed out on a big hit.

    Back then, she had seized an opportunity and be a hot celebrity. Of course, that opportunity had been snatched from the hands of Ivy. Therefore, although Ivy was not as famous as her, she had done many things that were not right with her.

    ¡°Liu Yufei, don¡¯t treat me as a fool. The benefits of inviting me to Dongyou Country are higher than inviting Ivy. I¡¯m an A-list celebrity. Ivy? She¡¯s just a B-list minor celebrity.¡±

    An Ning looked at Liu Yufei in disbelief. Liu Yufei smiled yfully. She said to An Ning, ¡°Sister An Ning, Dongyou has an entertainmentpany under its banner. I heard that Ivy¡¯s contract ising. Dongyou is trying to poach her. Not only that, it¡¯s said that Ivy¡¯s appearance is more ancient. It¡¯s more suitable for this female lead than you.¡±

    ¡°What? Ivy¡¯s contract ising? Liu Yufei, how did you know?¡±

    An Ning was a little curious. How did Liu Yufei know about these things?

    ¡°Sister An Ning, everyone in the industry knows about this, okay? You¡¯re a person with a lot of resources. In addition, many people know that you and Ivy don¡¯t get along, so it¡¯s normal that no one tells you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your manager.¡±

    Sure enough, An Ning took out her phone and called her manager. She mumbled for a long time before hanging up. However, her expression was very ugly. She looked at Liu Yufei and said in a bad mood:

    ¡°Damn Dongyou Country, and Ivy. They have a good idea. My manager said that as long as Ivy agrees, I will immediately go from the female lead to the second female lead. Moreover, they want us to act in the same movie at the same time. Ivy, who only knows how to cry and act coquettishly, is worthy of acting with me?¡±

    ¡°And Dongyou Country, they have a good idea. Do they think I¡¯m easy to bully? Hmph, if they want to secretly change my role, I will ruin their press conference. When the timees, we will see how shameless you are. I have plenty of shows, so I don¡¯t need this one.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s expose this short film at the press conference of the new movie. Kill two birds with one stone.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the photos in her hands curiously. Whose photos were these? Why did Yan Kuan give her this as soon as he came back?

    Yan Kuan took a shower in the bathroom while taking off his clothes on the ground. He continued to say what Shen Xiaoxiao said:

    ¡°Take a look for yourself first. I¡¯m taking a shower.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put down the milk cup and took out all the photos curiously. When she saw them, Shen Xiaoxiao felt her scalp go numb.

    Weren¡¯t these, weren¡¯t these photos from her darkest three years in her previous life? Moreover, each photo was so simr. Everything that she had experienced in the past was a reflection of these photos.

    What was going on? How did Yan Kuan get these things back? How did the photos from her previous life appear here?

    Her breathing became more and more rapid at this moment. Her heartbeat became more and more intense, and her entire body began to tremble. What was going on? What was going on?

    Who was the one who brought the photos from her past life here? In her past life, the things that happened in her past three years were exposed, and then she and Pei Li broke off their engagement. Now, looking at these photos that were almost exactly the same as her past life, she was actually at a loss. She did not know what to do at all.

    Yan Kuan took a battle bath and wrapped himself in a towel before walking out. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao standing there in a daze, he felt that it was very strange. Could this girl have been scared silly by these photos?

    However, at that time, he also felt that the truth behind the photoshop was fake. Was there a need to be so scared?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are these photos photoshopped for real?¡±

    ¡°What? Photoshopped?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked, but she immediately recovered from her shock. It wasn¡¯t the photos from her previous life. No, she was actually scared. She was really scared.

    She thought that Yan Kuan knew the secret of her rebirth. No, it was someone else who knew the secret of her rebirth and deliberately used these photos to scare her.

    However, this really scared her. who was so bored to actually use these photos to scare her? Damn it, damn it.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face did not look good. She looked a little strange in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. He deliberately picked some neatly dressed photos for her to y with. Those naked or exposed photos were still in his study.

    ¡°Are you angry? Don¡¯t worry, these are fake. No one dares to expose them.¡±

    ¡°I said, who did it?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was really angry and did not provoke her anymore. He said directly, ¡°An Ning and Liu Yufei. They are preparing to release them out at the press conference tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, these two women. They think that I¡¯m afraid, right? It¡¯s all because of you. You insisted on making me go into hiding. Now, I¡¯ve been bullied to the doorstep. Damn it, this time I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect the fire to burn on his body. This fickle woman was indeed difficult to deal with.

    However, he still did not want to really infuriate her. These days, she had always said that her stomach was not feeling well, so he had to obediently coax her.

    ¡°Do you have any experts from the Dark Empire who can photoshop photos? Please change these people¡¯s heads and change them to those two women. Since they like to y so much, I¡¯ll y with them properly. Hmph! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s ruthless!¡±

 Chapter 217 - If I Donâ€™t Lose My Temper, Do You Think Iâ€™m a Sick Cat?

    <h4>Chapter 217: If I Don¡¯t Lose My Temper, Do You Think I¡¯m a Sick Cat?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In the eyes of the outside world, whether it was Dongyou Country Online Games or Dongyou National Entertainment, they were all Du Ze¡¯s industries.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the outside world, Du Ze was an extremely outstanding and sessful young talent. And this Xianxia movie, which was adapted from the online games sponsored by Dongyou Country, naturally attracted many fans who supported Dongyou Country, and even Du Ze.

    An Ning sat in the nanny van for a long time, unwilling to move. The white dress that she was wearing was specially prepared for her by her manager for this Xianxia movie.

    An Ning really didn¡¯t want to wear it, but when she thought of the good show that might happenter, she reluctantly put it on again.

    However, when she saw Ivy, who was one step ahead of her, her expression turned a little ugly. This Ivy was really going against her. Look, look, she was wearing white, and this damn Ivy was also white. She couldn¡¯t help but be furious when she saw it.

    .

    ¡°Sister An Ning, it¡¯s time. If we¡¯rete, the fans outside will say that we¡¯re acting big again.¡±

    Her assistant, Pang Mao, helped An Ning adjust her dress. What was this youngdy up to today? Why was she so irritable and weird every time she saw Ivy?

    ¡°So be it. Let Ivy perform well. Not everyone has the chance to show their face like this.¡±

    Pang Mao lowered her head and held her tongue where An Ning could not see. Show their faces? If Ivy had agreed to sign with Dongyou Country, it would not be a matter of showing their faces. When that time came, she would be the leading actress of Dongyou Country. No matter how arrogant An Ning was, it would be up to them to decide who the investor wanted to be the female lead. No matter how arrogant An Ning was, she could not influence Dongyou Country unless the Ouyang family also used their own money to invest in An Ning¡¯s acting.

    However, she had been An Ning¡¯s assistant for so many years. Ever since An Ning debuted at the age of 19, in the past five years, An Ning had changed countless assistants. She was the one with the best temper, and the sry she gave was higher. Plus, she was fat, so it was really difficult for her to find a job. Otherwise, why would she be an assistant to An Ning, who was famous for her bad temper?

    It was because she was an assistant that she knew that the Ouyang family would definitely not invest in An Ning¡¯s film. It was already good enough for An Ning not to give money to the Ouyang family.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her usual carefulness and An Ning¡¯s dislike of handling mundane matters, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover these hidden things.

    In the outside world, An Ning was the most envied daughter of the Ouyang family. However, in Pang Mao¡¯s eyes, this title was also good to hear. The importance of this title was only average. It wasn¡¯t even as important as an ordinary family!

    Therefore, when she heard An Ning¡¯s sour words and recalled her anger from not long ago when she called to ask why she did not tell her about Ivy¡¯s contract with Dongyou, she felt that this An Ning was really hypocritical.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over. I heard that President Du from Dongyou ising today. Not only that, it seems that Ivy has already agreed to sign the contract with Dongyou. The signing of the contract seems to be held at this press conference.¡±

    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me such big news earlier?¡±

    An Ning was furious. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that they wanted her to be the second female lead? That d*mn manager had insisted on signing her contract for this show in advance. At that time, she had not told her that Ivy would also be involved. Now, there was actually one incident after another. What was the meaning of this?

    ¡°Sister An Ning, it¡¯s none of my business. I only found out about itst night. I was so busy this morning that I forgot about it. Also, I didn¡¯t know that you wanted to know about this.¡±

    Pang Mao felt wronged. She knew about this, but her manager had specifically told her not to tell An Ning. She did not know what was going on, but her sry was being paid by her manager. An Ning was so stingy, how could she bear to pay her sry?

    So, if she didn¡¯t say it, she wouldn¡¯t say it. It wouldn¡¯t affect her in any way.

    ¡°Get out of the car. We¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    The reporters, fans, investors, sponsors, and Norda¡¯s conference hall were packed.

    The appeal of celebrities like them, as well as Du Ze¡¯s appeal, filled the conference hall that could hold a thousand people to the brim.

    Such a scene could be said to be huge, but An Ning had another thought in mind. The more she walked into the conference room, the more she saw the smug look on Ivy¡¯s face, and the calmer she became, which was a rare sight.

    At this moment, the glory of Ivy would be ruinedter on, and she would be very embarrassed.

    Her phone was ced at Pang Mao¡¯s ce, ringing non-stop. She did not need to guess to know that it was Liu Yufei calling. Liu Yufei must be sitting down right now, and everyone was waiting to watch a good show.

    An Ning was thest to appear because she was the lead, so she did not see where Liu Yufei was sitting. When Liu Yufei arrived with ck super just now, she was also recognized by others.

    Not only was she recognized, but she was also immediately surrounded by reporters. If it was not for the arrival of the investors, these reporters would have informed them in advance and distinguished their priorities. Otherwise, they would not have let the lead off so easily. The good shows of her were the hottest headlines of recent times.

    Often, the secrets of these rich and powerful families would attract the most attention. Now, the opportunity was right in front of them. It seemed that after the press conference ended, they had to surround this Liu Yufei properly and pry out some information.

    The host invited the popr host. It seemed that Dongyou Country had invested a lot this time. Just as the projection screen released some introductions, waves of exmations sounded below.

    This was no stranger to Liu Yufei and An Ning. Hadn¡¯t it just happened not too long ago? Moreover, because An Ning¡¯s back was facing them, when she saw the reporters below the stage eximing in surprise and even reacting so quickly that they had already started taking pictures, she still had an inexplicable smile on her face.

    Take it, take it. These pictures had been spent a lot of money to make, and they were guaranteed to be true. It was shocking.

    Liu Yufei and An Ning were very far apart. They were on and off the stage, so Liu Yufei was looking at the big screen. She could see everything clearly. She was different from An Ning. At this moment, her shrill screams attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    A reporter immediately said, ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that Miss Liu on the screen?

    ¡°And, and, oh my god, is the incident of the pornographic photos happening again? It¡¯s An Ning¡¯s, it¡¯s the superstar, An Ning¡¯s.¡±

    The reporter¡¯s voice was extremely loud, and even An Ning, who was standing on the stage, could hear it clearly. It was precisely because she heard it clearly and saw Liu Yufei¡¯s abnormal behavior, that she immediately turned her head to look at the big screen. When she saw it, An Ning felt all of her blood rush to her head. Her entire head was in a daze. She did not know what to do at all. This, this, this, this, who the hell did this? Why did those photoshopped photos and videos be hers and Liu Yufei¡¯s?

    Who did this? Who did this?

 Chapter 218 - The Hidden An Ning

    <h4>Chapter 218: The Hidden An Ning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Miss An Ning, do you have any exnation for the photos this time?¡±

    ¡°Miss An Ning, are the men in the photos the ones you dated?¡±

    ¡°Miss An Ning, did you do these jobs when you were studying abroad in the early years?¡±

    ¡°Miss An Ning, does your father and the Ouyang family know about the things you did?¡±

    ...

    The reporters¡¯ questions were more and more incisive, and An Ning was surrounded by them. Even though Liu Yufei was one of the main characters, An Ning¡¯s name was too well-known. She was an internationally renowned celebrity, so these reporters were nothing. Even if there were people interviewing Liu Yufei, there were more people surrounding An Ning.

    Of course, there were also a few people from the same newspaperpany. This way, they could split up a few people to interview Liu Yufei.. However, there weren¡¯t many people, and Liu Yufei took advantage of the chaos and secretly ran away.

    An Ning also wanted to run, but not only was her manager missing, even her assistant, Pang Mao, was nowhere to be seen. There was no one to protect her as she left, and the investors had left long ago, including that Ivy. The expression on her face as if she was watching a good show almost could not stop her revealing smile.

    An Ning wanted to crawl into the ground, but she could not. These questions that she could not answer all rushed straight to her head. She could only tell everyone again and again that it was not her, it was not her, the woman in the photo was not her... The photo was fake, it was photoshopped. But at this moment, did anyone believe her? No, no one believed her. Everyone¡¯s goal was to grab the headlines tomorrow morning. And those who cared had already started to flood Weibo, reporting thetest news on the Inte...

    ...

    ¡°Nonsense, nonsense. You, you, do you also want to invade a pig cage? Do you feel that your days are too good recently, and you need to find something to do?¡±

    ¡°Our Ouyang family¡¯s face is about to be thrown away by you. Tell me, who gave you the courage to do those things? You said that this photo was fake and that Shen Xiaoxiao was the one who did it? Let me ask you, if you didn¡¯t cause trouble for her first, would she be like this?

    ¡°Also, I seem to have told you that now is not the time to make a move against Shen Xiaoxiao. Their Shen Enterprise has already learned their lesson. If we make a move again, even a fool will know that our Ouyang family is the mastermind behind the scenes. You¡¯re simply trampling on our Ouyang family¡¯s face, you vile creature!¡±

    Huo Wanting was extremely angry. This matter had made their eldest family almost be theughing stock of the entire Ouyang family. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Old Master and Jincheng had always favored this wretched girl, this girl would definitely have been expelled from the Ouyang family.

    She had already done such a shameful thing. If she didn¡¯t have the ability, she still wanted to scheme and frame others. If she stole the chicken, she would end up losing the rice. How could this wretched girl be so stupid? She didn¡¯t even have the slightest means back then.

    ¡°Mother, no, that wasn¡¯t me. That really wasn¡¯t me. Moreover, it was Liu Yufei. It was Liu Yufei who did it. I really don¡¯t know. I only know that she found someone to make a video to defame Shen Xiaoxiao. But I didn¡¯t think that it would be me. I¡¯m also a victim.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a victim? You have the nerve to say that? You still want to work together with Liu Yufei? That Girl is only 19 years old, but her tricks are out of your reach. Tell me, did the two of you expose this photo together? Is there more talk about you or her? Tell me, tell me.¡±

    ¡°I, I, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know again? I don¡¯t know how you became a big star? You are simply stupid! Let me tell you, this matter is considered the end of your acting career. Even if some of us refute the rumors and say that it¡¯s fake, you have already entered the public¡¯s mind. Even if you survive this time safely, your poprity will definitely not be as good as before. Also, those contracts you signed and those advertisers will probably find you soon. You just have to pay for this huge amount of liquidated damages. Get lost now. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Mother, this... All the money I¡¯ve earned over the years has been given to the family. I don¡¯t have that much money to pay the penalty, Mother. I beg you, I beg you to help me.¡±

    An Ning knelt down to Huo Wanting once again. However, this time, Huo Wanting did not change her attitude like before. She did not even look at An Ning as she stood up and walked towards the door. If you don¡¯t want to leave, then kneel. In any case, there was no way she would take the money from her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Mother is ruthless. You know better than me what the situation of the Ouyang family is like now. If you really want to find someone to save you, why don¡¯t you go and beg that President Yan? Didn¡¯t you already discuss it with your grandfather? As long as you pull him into the Ouyang family¡¯s camp, you¡¯ll be thedy boss of the world¡¯s top casinos. This small amount of money is really not a problem.¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯s words before the door directly hit into An Ning¡¯s heart. If she looked for Yan Kuan... Could she really look for Yan Kuan?

    But Yan Kuan had nothing to do with her at the moment. How could she find Yan Kuan? Moreover, it was Shen Xiaoxiao who exposed the matter today. Shen Xiaoxiao had not separated from Yan Kuan yet, so Yan Kuan could not help her.

    Huo Wanting walked outside and did not think about An Ning. This idiot was simply too stupid. She thought that she could really pull K-ONE in, but it seemed that she had overestimated this Ouyang Ning.

    Just these little tricks alone were enough to prove that she was an idiot. A smart woman against a man, and a stupid woman against a woman. She didn¡¯t even know this, and didn¡¯t know what use her brain had.

    And that Yan Kuan, she had already received the news. It was indeed rted to the Dark Empire, but the old man didn¡¯t keep it a secret. Now that An Ning didn¡¯t seem to be able to do anything, she was already prepared to let the eldest daughter of the second family, Ouyang Le, step in.

    Ouyang Le was different from Ouyang Ning. She had watched her grow up since young. The second son did not have a son but only had two daughters, so they had always been the closest to the second son¡¯s family. This Ouyang Le had a very sweet mouth and was very shrewd, not to mention that she was actually somewhat simr to her.

    If she did not already have an Ouyang Ning, she would really want to bring Ouyang Le over to be raised.

    If there was anything that Ouyang Le couldn¡¯tpare to Ouyang Ning, it would be Ouyang Le¡¯s looks. She was the type of person who was delicate, petite, and very cute.

    Her style and personality were somewhat simr to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. She was also fierce and mboyant. However, Ouyang Le had just returned from studying abroad for three years, and many outsiders had yet to see her. When the Old Master wanted to add Pei Li¡¯s name to the family tree, he would introduce Ouyang Le. At that time, it would depend on Ouyang Le¡¯s ability.

    Therefore, Ouyang Ning was like a useless chess piece now. It was not enough to be used as evidence. Furthermore, she was not ying games with her. Ouyang Ning was not tired, and she was exhausted

 Chapter 219 - Father and Son Working Together

    <h4>Chapter 219: Father and Son Working Together</h4>

    Pa¡­

    ¡°How could you hit me?¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Pei Li in horror. Was this still the Pei Li that she knew? This Pei Li would hit her if he wanted to. Did he even know who paid for his food?

    ¡°Hit you? Do you think I shouldn¡¯t hit you? What did I tell you? Did I tell you not to cause trouble? You don¡¯t have that diamond in the rough, but you still dare to take that porcin job. You¡¯re really cheap.¡±

    ¡°Tell me how many times you fought with Shen Xiaoxiao? Which time did you win? You even used these dirty tricks. What¡¯s in your head?¡±

    ¡°Brother Li, Brother Li, how could you do this? How could you do this to me? You, you, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu¡­ You know, I¡¯ve never been to M Country. The only time I went was with you. The person in those photos and videos wasn¡¯t me at all. I¡¯m innocent¡­ wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu¡­¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s tears came as she spoke. Of course, half of them were painful, and the other half were fake. She was really used to acting, and her first reaction was like this.

    Pei Li looked at her weeping face. He had long lost his previous heartache and reluctance to part with her. Although Liu Yufei was telling the truth, and she had indeed never been to M Country alone. Even if he had no doubt that these photos and videos were fake¡­

    However, Liu Yufei¡¯s reputation was already bad enough. Now, even the entire Liu family had be the target of public criticism in China. Everyone wanted to kill her. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he felt.

    ¡°This p is to let you learn your lesson. If you still have such a bad reputation, I don¡¯t mind finding a little girl to take care of you again. If you can get a Suoyin tattoo, other girls can do the same.¡±

    These words really scared Liu Yufei. What did Liu Yufei rely on? Wasn¡¯t it the Suoyin flower that she got?

    If she didn¡¯t have this Suoyin flower, even that mysterious person wouldn¡¯t support their Liu family anymore, right?

    Those things could be done by other people and other families. However, there wasn¡¯t a second Ouyang family member like Pei Li. Therefore, Pei Li¡¯s threat really scared her.

    Liu Yufei cried even more miserably. She didn¡¯t say anything, only sobbing pitifully.

    This was also a form of showing mercy. Pei Li red at her fiercely, then turned around and walked downstairs.

    ¡°Are you done? It¡¯s time to teach her a lesson. There are so many scandals. I¡¯m afraid it will be disadvantageous to you in the future. I think it¡¯s better to prepare the candidates for a rainy day. Although I don¡¯t have many connections in the Ouyang family, I still know where the nanny of the Ouyang family is. She has lived in the Ouyang family for more than 40 years. I can still find out this small matter.¡±

    Right now, he seemed to be thinking of Pei Li. The one who spoke so straightforwardly was Ouyang Jingming, who had been expelled from the Ouyang family.

    Although Ouyang Jingming had been expelled from the Ouyang family, it was because of the special circumstances. In the past, such a matter would at most have made them receive a beating. How could it be so severe? It was because everyone had seen it, it waspletely exposed. Otherwise, how could it be dealt with so excessively?

    However, Ouyang Jingming was still a member of the Ouyang family. Pei Li was also a really smart person. He knew that Ouyang Jingming was his biological father, and he was once Ouyang Tian¡¯s favorite bastard son. Otherwise, how could he have gotten together with Ouyang Minyan in the Ouyang family?

    Now that the limelight had passed a little, Pei Li would naturally bring Ouyang Jingming back. This was to show the Ouyang family, and also for himself to have another helper.

    Right now, Pei Li needed a helper too much, not to mention a helper who knew the Ouyang family very well.

    Ouyang Jingming had been driven out of the Ouyang family. His biological son, Ouyang Qing, whom he had doted on since he was young, and his good wife, had not even pleaded for him. He had not even said a word for him. One could imagine how disappointed he was.

    When he had just been driven out of the Ouyang family, if it had not been for Pei Li who had secretly given him a card, he would not have known how to survive. At that time, he had left in a hurry. He had not taken anything and had not prepared anything.

    Thinking of this, he felt that Pei Li was a righteous person. It was not in vain that he had doted on him since he was young.

    Now, Pei Li had told Ouyang Jingming about his ns. As a member of the Ouyang family and a bastard son, how many times had he expressed his jealousy and envy towards Ouyang Jincheng?

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the head of the Ouyang family? He also wanted to, but he was a bastard son. Just this alone had cut off his path.

    But now, there was Pei Li. Pei Li was his child. Although he wasn¡¯t the son of the first wife, to put it bluntly, Pei Li¡¯s bloodline was purer. It was the perfect union of the Ouyang family, without any other impurities. Just this point alone, his good father, Ouyang Tian, would never miss it. He could make Ouyang Tian dote on him for many years, so he could still grasp this point. Therefore, he was more confident and hoped that Pei Li could seed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Father for this matter. It¡¯s good to prepare another one. This Liu Yufei is indeed too unbearable. But now, we still need her support in funding. She¡¯s ruthless enough to do these things that are several times more effective than others.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. However, it¡¯s best to let Liu Qianmin participate in those things. This man even dares to touch my woman. It¡¯s not so easy to get away with it now.¡±

    Pei Li¡¯s eyes tensed up. This Ouyang Jinming really didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, he was the son of him and Ouyang Minyan. To talk about this adulterer so openly, he was really an exception.

    ¡°Understood, I will arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t do anything for the time being. Next week, you will officially enter the family tree. During this period of time, don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°And that cab, you are my son. I will definitely side with you. Don¡¯t be too stubborn and hand it all over. For the descendants of the Ouyang family, other than the legitimate heirs, everyone has a fixed amount of assets. Of course, the mother¡¯s family business is an exception.¡±

    ¡°Now that your mother and I are like this, you have to rely on yourself and leave some shares in your own hands. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to go far. The Ouyang family is a ce to spend money. It¡¯s also a big hole. Although it¡¯s rich enough to rival a country¡­ But those dead things can only be inherited by the family head. We, the side family, can only starve to death or suffer losses.¡±

    These were sincere words, but no one else told Pei Li all of this. Pei Li also had a faint admiration for Ouyang Jinming. After all, they were father and son. Although there were benefits, at the crucial moment, he still thought of him. He was still content. Naturally, he was better than the Pei family. How could the Pei family be so ruthless to him?

    Fortunately, the Pei family did not dare to divorce rashly. Otherwise, her mother could at least get 50% of the Pei family¡¯s assets. This was not something that could be simply said. As long as his mother was still alive, the Pei family would not dare to say that they would divorce.

    It was also because of this that when his mother left, regardless of whether it was the Ouyang family or the Pei family, he would be able to get a certain amount of inheritance. This was not something that the Pei family could just give up on just because they did not want to. It was the same for not only him but also his sister.

 Chapter 220 - Professional Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 220: Professional Bodyguard</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach had been feeling stuffy and painful for the past few days. It was as if her period wasing and Yan Kuan did not dare to touch her. In these aspects, Yan Kuan was very respectful and took care of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    In addition, Yan Kuan was indeed very busy recently. The woman lying in the base woke up more and more every day. Yan Kuan¡¯s expression also became more and more nervous. There was no problem with Old Man Yao, but there was a huge problem with that disciple of Old Man Yao.

    It was said that the disciple surpassed the master. Not only was his medical skills outstanding, but he also had the flesh and bones of the living dead. It must be known that in modern society, even Western medicine did not dare to speak like this. But that extremely secretive little disciple dared to.

    Moreover, Yan Kuan also found out that Old Man Yao had once brought an assistant to the base, and it was only that one time.. It was said that because Old Man Yao¡¯s hand had twisted, he had specially found someone to carry the medicine box for him. Now that he thought about it... That so-called assistant was Old Man Yao¡¯s disciple, right?

    Just this one time, he could wake up a person who had been in aa for 20 years? This method was a little heaven-defying, right? Why did he feel that there was something wrong with this?

    ¡°Should we find someone to take a look?¡±

    Because Yan Kuan had doubts, he did not have the trust he had before for Old Man Yao. However, he already had his own medical team. It was just that they were all overseas. With the current situation, it seemed that he had to settle the matters here as soon as possible... Then, he would go overseas with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Dark 1 and 19 stood guard at the door. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan walked into the office. However, before the door closed, Shen Xiaoxiao gave 19 an encouraging look, hinting that he could do his best.

    19¡¯s first reaction was to look at Dark 1. Fortunately, Dark 1 was still looking outside with a serious expression and didn¡¯t notice them. 19 grinned awkwardly and quietly closed the door.

    After closing the door, he stood quietly beside Dark 1. The door of the president¡¯s office was bigger than the usual one. 19 thought about it and quietly walked to Dark 1¡¯s side as if nothing had happened.

    Dark 1 was stunned. Weren¡¯t they supposed to stand on both sides of the door? Why did 19 have to stand over here? It was very crowded when two 185-year-old men stood together, okay?

    Dark 1 was cold and did not say anything. He only gave a signal to 19 with his eyes to get lost. Did he think that he did not see the small eye contact between him and the youngdy just now? He was toozy to say anything. This simple and stupid 19 really made Dark 1 speechless.

    ¡°Go over.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Dark 1 spoke. He actually opened his mouth because of this small matter. He was so excited. 19¡¯s eyes were shining with stars as he looked at Dark 1. Ever since he was young, other than training, Dark 1¡¯s 98th sentence was so touching. He should have recorded it. Why didn¡¯t he turn on the recording pen just now?

    Dark 1 looked at the stunned 19 with a small look of disdain. He turned his head and did not speak anymore. He was so stupid. Did he not even understand what he was saying?

    ¡°Dark 1, were you talking to me just now? Say it again. I want to record it.¡±

    Dark 1 felt that his head was full of ck lines at this moment. Why was this 19 like his Boss? Now he liked to carry a recording pen with him? It was really troublesome.

    However, looking at this small gaze filled with hope, Dark 1 turned his head and ignored him for a long time.

    After a long while, he did not see any reaction from Dark 1. He was slightly disappointed. Even a freezer like Dark 1 could feel the depression in his mood.

    His small gaze secretly nced at the recording pen that was still switched on with the light on. Out of the blue, he promised that it was definitely not because he was soft-hearted. He said,?¡°Stand by the door.¡±

    19 looked as if he had been injected with stimnts. He immediately became excited. Dark 1 had really spoken. He had even said two sentences at once today. He was so happy. He was so excited.

    Dark 1 really wanted to pout. Look at this useless appearance. Was there a need to be so happy? Wasn¡¯t it just a sentence? Looking at his happy little appearance, he was not a hidden guard that he had trained. He was like a child that had not grown up. He was in a good mood today, and seeing how excited little 19 was, he decided to say one more sentence.

    ¡°Your shooting has regressed.¡±

    19 was shocked again. He immediately leaned against Dark 1 and took a step forward. He immediately said to Dark 1,?¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s been a long time since I touched a gun. It¡¯s regressed a little. Dark 1, when you¡¯re free, can you teach me a few moves? Let¡¯s spar. I like that H313 of yours the most. I really want to y with it.¡±

    Look at this silly look. A gun was already so rare? His face was smiling like a flower. As a secret guard, he was not serious at all. He was not professional at all.

    ¡°Be more professional.¡±

    19 tilted his head. Was he very unprofessional? How was he unprofessional? The youngdy had said that he looked like a professional bodyguard in a ck suit. Could it be that he had left in a hurry today and his clothes had wrinkles? However, 19 still stretched out his hand and tidied up his clothes. This time, he simply moved in front of Dark 1 and said to Dark 1, ¡°What about now? I¡¯ve tidied up my clothes. Do I look professional now?¡±

    Dark 1 seemed to be stroking his forehead. Who could get rid of this fool?

    ...

    Yan Kuan hung up the phone. He did not know what to feel in his heart. This old thing actually had the day to call him personally. However, he was really an old fox. He had not exposed his identity to anyone, including Ouyang Jincheng.

    It seemed that Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s position as the sessor was not that secure. However, the Ouyang family actually wanted to cooperate with his Dark Empire. Was this a dream that they did not wake up from, or was it too much? It was a loss that they could not think of.

    However, Ouyang Tian had personally made a move. Was the Ouyang family really impatient? Ouyang Tian seemed to be only in his eighties. This meant that he could still live for at least a few decades?

    No, the head of the Ouyang family did not announce his death when he was in his 100s. He only announced his death when he was around 90 years old. Therefore, Ouyang Tian could not wait any longer.

    Yan Kuan touched the lighter on the table and tapped his fingers on the table bit by bit. After a while, Dark 1 walked in respectfully.

    ¡°Master, Madam said that she wants to see you.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. She wanted to see him? It seemed that it was because of the ck Ganoderma. This woman was poisoned with the same poison as his mother. What rtionship did she have with his mother? Moreover, why did the DNA test not show any problems? However, he just felt that this woman was not his mother.

    Could she be a twin sister? However, those eyes could not deceive anyone. However, he had never heard of his mother having any other sister ever since he was young. Then, what was going on?

    ...

    ¡°They said that you wanted to see me?¡±

    This woman had already woken up. She was leaning against her soft back, and her arms were filled with nutrient fluids. She looked pale and thin.

    ¡°Ran¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡±

    She still looked like a loving mother, and the way she looked at Yan Kuan was filled with tenderness. If it was not for the fact that he identally saw that the person in the photo and theputer was not right, and the memory of the past was too deep, after more than 20 years... This woman might have really been able to trick him.

    ¡°Rest well when you wake up. I will get someone to save you.¡±

    Again, again with this expression. Ouyang Jinling, who was lying on the bed, felt a little stifled, but she didn¡¯t show any expression on her face. Not only that, she also wanted to reach out to pull Yan Kuan¡¯s hand, but Yan Kuan directly avoided her.

    She looked at the pale palm hanging in mid-air, which was as thin as a stick, with blue veins protruding out. With a hint of injury and a hint of loneliness, she slowly put her hand down. The corner of her lips revealed an extremely forced but forced smile. She said to Yan Kuan again:

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. Both of us have be estranged.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    This could be considered an exnation, at least in Ouyang Jinling¡¯s eyes. Therefore, the hint of rxation in her eyes did not fool Yan Kuan, who had been paying attention to her.

 Chapter 221 - An Ning Is?

    <h4>Chapter 221: An Ning Is?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    This sentence sounded like an exnation to her. Rather, it was more like what Yan Kuan used to tranquilize her.

    ¡°Yes, my Ran¡¯er is already so old. Mother has been in aa for so many years and hasn¡¯t been able to apany you when you grew up. It¡¯s only because this poison is too overbearing and has missed too many good times for Ran¡¯er. But now that Mother has woken up, she will definitely be able to see Ran¡¯er get married and have children, right, Ran¡¯er?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this woman who was unusually well-mannered in both her tone and expression, especially when the tenderness in her eyes when she said these words did not seem to be faked. His heart became increasingly frustrated.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. You should rest well.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Ouyang Jinling¡¯s appearance and simply turned around elegantly, ignoring her.

    .

    However, Ouyang Jinling did not call him over for him to just leave like that.

    ¡°Wait, Ran¡¯er!¡±

    Yan Kuan stopped and turned his head to look at Ouyang Jinling. He asked faintly,?¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°This, Ran¡¯er, Mother has been in aa for more than 20 years and does not know anything about the outside world. I want to know, I want to know if your grandfather is okay? Your sister, and your sister, where is she? Has she been living well these years?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Ouyang Jinling with some ridicule and said to her, ¡°You are a filial daughter. He almost poisoned you to death with his own hands, yet you still remember him. Don¡¯t worry, he is much tougher than you. He won¡¯t die, and the scourge willst for a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°As for your good daughter, don¡¯t worry. She has a good life and is the legitimate daughter of the Ouyang family. Do you think she is living well?¡±

    ¡°There is one more thing you have to remember. She is not my sister. I, Yan Kuan, do not have a sister. I have never had a sister!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were sarcastic and overbearing. When Ouyang Jinling heard it, the tears immediately filled her eyes.

    Ouyang Jinling was the same in her early years. The tears were like free money. He had seen too many of his mother¡¯s tears since he was young. They were so worthless and cheap.

    Therefore, he was especially tired of such pretentious and weak women. He hated dodder flowers and liked them to be independent, just like Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Ran¡¯er, don¡¯t, don¡¯t say that. I know you are ming your grandfather, but he is my father after all. And the things that happened back then, it was all my fault. It was all my fault...¡±

    ¡°Alright, shut up and rest well. Don¡¯t think about other things. If you really miss the Ouyang family that much, I don¡¯t mind getting someone to send you back, but you can forget about recognizing me.¡±

    ¡°And remember, I am not Ouyang Ran. No grandson would have the same surname as the Ouyang family. I am Yan Kuan. I will only say this once, don¡¯t let me hear the words ¡®Ran¡¯er¡¯ again.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s anger was something even those tough men might not dare to bear, let alone this woman who had just woken up.

    He immediately saw that she was so frightened by Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze that she was drenched in cold sweat. She fainted weakly in an instant.

    Yan Kuan turned around angrily. There was not a hint of pity on his face. Who was this woman? It seemed that he needed to personally visit the Ouyang family.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you.¡±

    ¡°No, you just need to be my dance partner quietly. You don¡¯t have to do anything else.¡± What a joke. Why would he let her do such a dangerous thing? He, Yan Kuan, did not have the habit of putting his woman in danger.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was a stubborn person. How could she agree to Yan Kuan¡¯s decision, which was so macho in her eyes?

    ¡°You can¡¯t bring bodyguards to the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet. Whether it¡¯s Dark 1 or 19, you can¡¯t enter. And my skills are not inferior to these two people. I can be your femalepanion and cover you. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family has my people. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was unhappy. Was there anyone who was so amazing? However, Yan Kuan¡¯s hands were really long. He could even arrange for people to enter.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for your people to alert the enemy. This knife needs to be used on the de, right? We¡¯re only going to investigate. If it wasn¡¯t for the Ouyang family¡¯s special characteristics, you wouldn¡¯t need to do anything.¡±

    Yan Kuan naturally knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to let her fall into danger.

    However, how could Shen Xiaoxiao not know what Yan Kuan was thinking? She immediately continued to say to Yan Kuan,?¡°That An Ning is using all her firepower. This time, such a huge disaster hase out. Only I can help you block the line of fire, right?¡±

    At the mention of An Ning, Yan Kuan¡¯s expression changed by another two points. Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes. She was a little bold, but also a little probing as she quietly asked.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never asked you if that An Ning is your... Sister!¡±

    Yan Kuan turned his head and looked straight at Shen Xiaoxiao. His eyes were as dark and shiny as ever, deep and misty. Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but take two steps back as she looked at him. She was even worried about her bold question just now.

    Would he lose his temper? Or would he refuse?

    But no, he did not. He only looked at her like that. There was a hint of gentleness and tenderness in his eyes. There was even a hint of a smile on his lips. This kind of him was evil with a hint of bewitchment. As she looked at him, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart beat faster and she became restless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. I didn¡¯t have one before, I don¡¯t have one now, and I won¡¯t have one in the future. An Ning is that woman¡¯s daughter. You just need to remember this.¡±

    That woman?

    Yan Kuan called his mother that woman?

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded in a daze. Actually, she was still considered his sister, right? At least, they were of the same mother. As for whether they were of the same father, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know, but she was afraid to know.

    However, such an answer made Shen Xiaoxiao feel especially disgusted with the Ouyang family. Even that An Ning had changed in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. There was simply too much filth in this family. Too much filth.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be good. You¡¯ll be my cover tomorrow. When the timees, it¡¯ll depend on your ability.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was startled. Why did he change his mind? Was it appropriate to be so fickle?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take your medicine. After you take your medicine, go to sleep!¡±

    ...

    The ck long-sleevedce dress, paired with the Obsidian Star with a ck emerald, was particrly eye-catching. The imperial jade bracelet on her hand was simrly emerald and alluring.

    She did not know why she was wearing that special ne around her neck. Many times, she had even seen him groping at the ne while she was in deep sleep, daydreaming. However, even today, Yan Kuan had no intention of asking her to take it off.

    Now, there was a teardrop-shaped emerald gem hanging from that versatile ne, as well as the usual green jewelry on the hairpin. This set of essories was low-key yet luxurious. However, at the same time, it had a somewhat heavy colorbination. It made Shen Xiaoxiao appear more stable and low-key tonight.

    It was the same for Yan Kuan¡¯s ck suit. The thumb ring on his finger and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s were obviously a pair. Other than that, there was nothing else. However, the ck suit made Yan Kuan appear much more low-key.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was sometimes very curious as to how Yan Kuan was able to control his aura so freely. In front of different people, he could show a lot of his side. Usually, he was just an ordinary businessman. However, when he was the ck Emperor, he was so terrifying that people feared him to the extreme!

 Chapter 222 - A Special Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 222: A Special Appearance</h4>

    They were not the main characters tonight, so even though they would attract a lot of attention when they appeared, they still chose to silently walk to a ce with few people and stand properly.

    ¡°The Ouyang family has a banquet twice a year, and the time interval is no more than 100 days. This is truly a once in a hundred years event.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held a ss of in water and took a sip. It was tasteless and nd. She looked at the red wine in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and pouted.

    ¡°What? You want to drink? Why don¡¯t I help you ask if there are any Erguotou? The alcohol content of this red wine is too low. How is it suitable for you? You can drink two bottles of Erguotou in one go.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was staring at his wine ss, with disdain. His sarcastic words came out of his mouth immediately. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at his unforgiving attitude and felt a lump in her heart. She said directly:

    ¡°You¡¯re not done yet? You¡¯re going to remember this for the rest of your life, aren¡¯t you? Besides, I said I didn¡¯t drink two bottles. I only drank half a bottle. Half a bottle. Seriously, a grown man is so stingy.¡±

    ¡°Half a bottle is not bad. Your alcohol tolerance is better than many ordinary women. Ah, that¡¯s right. How are you an ordinary woman? You¡¯re special. The most special woman.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m special, then I¡¯m special.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and no longer paid attention to Yan Kuan. She held the ss of water and looked around. It was not without reason that they deliberately chose this corner. After all, there were many people who knew her. The recent major events of the Shen family had attracted too much attention. Moreover, she was a key figure in the recent events of the Liu family. Many wealthy families liked to gossip more than ordinary people. There were countless people who wanted toe and get to know her.

    Seeing that she was obviously hiding in this corner in order to avoid suspicion, it was inconvenient for many people toe over. What a joke! If it was an ordinary banquet, even if you hid in the toilet, they would stille over today.

    However, today was the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet. Not only that, the former Eldest Young Master of the Pei family was about to be the Young Master of the Ouyang family. Most importantly¡­ The Eldest Young Master of the Pei family was actually the matchmaker personally guaranteed by Old Master Ouyang to marry the stepdaughter of the Liu family.

    He was definitely the main character tonight. Furthermore, he was already half a member of the Ouyang family. After tonight, he would definitely be a member of the Ouyang family.

    Now, he was in a hurry to find someone to be unhappy with? He wasn¡¯t crazy.

    Look, look at the Liu couple who were hiding at home a few days ago and didn¡¯t dare to go out. Tonight, they were so high-spirited and enviable. Previously, they even said that their daughter was a shameless ****, but now look¡­ Many people were envious that they had raised such a daughter.

    Many people began to regret that they had not decided on the Eldest Young Master of the Pei family in advance. Oh, no, they had not decided on the Young Master of the Ouyang family.

    ¡°The Pei family is not attending tonight?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around the crowd but did not see any of the Pei family¡¯s young and old. She asked Yan Kuan with some doubt.

    ¡°How can the Ouyang familye over if the son they raised for nothing is given to the Ouyang family? Besides, who doesn¡¯t know that Pei Li is a bastard? But none of them have the guts to discuss it. The Ouyang family wants to acknowledge Pei Li. Doesn¡¯t that mean that if Pei Li is a member of the Ouyang family, the Ouyang family will protect him and have nothing to do with the Pei family? If you have anything to say, juste over to the Ouyang family. How many people do you think dare to gossip about the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not a single one. However, if the Pei family doesn¡¯te, then so be it. Why aren¡¯t Ouyang Jinming¡¯s son and wife here?¡±

    ¡°Them? In order to express his dissatisfaction with the Ouyang family, he had the courage to run back to his mother¡¯s house. Moreover, because of this matter, Ouyang Tian had already decided to give Ouyang Qing the property that Ouyang Jinming should have received in advance. This could be considered as giving away the property in advance.¡±

    ¡°Giving it away? So easy?¡±

    ¡°Easy? Although Ouyang Jinming is scum, his Yue family is not bad. He is from a schrly family. His two brothers-inw are both high-ranking officials in the local government. Although they have not entered the political core of China, they cannot be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, Ouyang Tian would not be willing to give out the money. Moreover, other than this matter, everyone else is watching Ouyang Jinming. Now, it makes sense for Ouyang Qing and his mother to leave the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this is only beneficial to Ouyang Qing. There was no harm. This is because Ouyang Qing was the only male in this generation of Ouyang Qing¡¯s family. Ouyang Qing would definitely be better off returning to the Yue family than staying in the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case. Then I would rather go back and get out of this big dye vat. This Ouyang Qing¡¯s mother is quite bold. On the surface, the Ouyang family may look glorious, but they belong to a concubine¡¯s family. Even in the future, they won¡¯t be able to get any good businesses. At most, they will be famous. Without real benefits, it would be useless.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is indeed the case. Look at how glorious Pei Li is tonight. After tonight, he will be the only one of the Ouyang family¡¯s four branches.¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family¡¯s four branches? Are they still kept?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t know, but if it wasn¡¯t for Ouyang Jincheng and the other children¡¯s strong opposition, Ouyang Tian would have transferred Pei Li under Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s name. Then, he would be the legitimate son. This fight for the position of the Ouyang family¡¯s patriarch would be a sure thing.¡±

    ¡°Is this Ouyang Tian crazy? Does he really care so much about this so-called blood rtionship?¡±

    Yan Kuan naturally knew what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking. His expression became a little strange as he looked at the wine ss in a daze. Blood rtionship? The Ouyang family had always valued blood rtionships, right?

    Otherwise, how could An Ning have been born? Otherwise, how could he have gotten himself into trouble back then?

    ¡°The Ouyang family has always been like this. In the future, the more we know, the more amazing things will be.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak anymore. These words were too heavy, because even if Yan Kuan was unwilling to admit it, he could not deny that half of the Ouyang family¡¯s blood was in his body. However, looking at Yan Kuan like this, she would not add salt to Yan Kuan¡¯s wounds. At least, she could not do that.

    ¡°Du Ze has arrived.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his head and saw a specially made, pure ck crutch with silver edges in his hand. Du Ze walked in casually.

    His arrival was almost the most special presence among all the guests tonight. This was because not long ago, he had be popr throughout China. Now, almost 80% of the people in China were filled with goodwill and good feelings towards Dongyou Country and Du Ze. With such a sensational effect, anyone with a little bit of brains would know what this meant.

    Dongyou Country, which had been around for less than half a year, would probably be listed at the end of the year. If they did not build a good rtionship with this person now, they would only regret it in the future. Anyone with a daughter also brought their daughter over.

    This Du Ze was a young and talented man who was well-dressed. In addition to the fact that he had been working hard day and night during this period of time, he had lost a few dozen pounds. His figure had be especially slender. Moreover, he had taken off his heavy ck-framed sses. A pair of gold-rimmed sses made him look even more refined and elegant.

    For the Young Miss of the Pei family to actually look down on such a talent, it was likely that she was either blind or had high standards.

 Chapter 223 - Doing It On Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 223: Doing It On Purpose</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Du Ze¡¯s walking stick was custom-made by you?¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows as he looked at this walking stick that was like the finishing touch. Using it in such a grand manner, wasn¡¯t it just to tell everyone what he had experienced in the past?

    ¡°At that time, I thought it looked good, but I didn¡¯t expect Du Ze to be so smart to actually use it here. Yu Lang is now teaching Du Ze hand-to-hand. Was it you who indicated it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao recalled the topic that Yan Kuan had once told her about generals. Didn¡¯t he say that Du Ze was not the kind of person who could be a general? Why did he suddenly start teaching him again?

    ¡°Yes, Yu Lang. I want to transfer him back overseas. KN Group¡¯s branch in China has other candidates for the time being. Du Ze is not bad at taking the helm of China. If your Dongyou Country is to develop to the global level, I will look for a new candidate for you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was choked by Yan Kuan¡¯s magnanimous words.. China had yet to spread and he was already thinking of going abroad? Wasn¡¯t this too fast?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to take things one step at a time. My Dongyou Country has only been established for less than half a year. If it¡¯s too fast, I¡¯m afraid that my foundation will be unstable.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. This was also called having a unstable foundation? The development of Dongyou Country had exceeded his imagination. If Du Ze had not been the first to touch this area of online games, KN¡¯s second step in China would have been aimed at this area.

    However, since it was the little thing¡¯s private property, he still respected it. Moreover, he had always stood by and watched. Any direction that the little thing took was the little thing¡¯s own operation. Now, it seemed that the effect had exceeded his expectations.

    It was only a matter of time before the little thing wanted to go abroad. Even if she wanted to escape, it was impossible. How could he let her focus all her attention on these things?

    She should be thinking about him all the time. Therefore, he would choose a candidate. However, based on the development prospects of Dongyou Country, she could not help but be unwilling.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go and say hello?¡±

    Yan Kuan stood there leisurely. He looked at Du Ze, who seemed to be on both sides but was still avoiding women. It seemed that this guy was really hurt by women. Was he so timid?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to avoid suspicion? He is so popr now. Why should I go and join in the fun? Besides, it¡¯s not the time yet.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and did not say anything. The two chatted about other things, but when they saw An Ning walking out, Shen Xiaoxiao still reminded him, ¡°An Ning is out. Do you want to go now orter?¡±

    She had not forgotten their main mission for the night. Now that the eldestdy, Yan Kuan¡¯s younger sister, hade out, Shen Xiaoxiao finally understood why Yan Kuan did not like Ouyang Ning from the start.

    It was really this brother and sister. Aiya, don¡¯t be too messy, okay? It was a disgusting feeling.

    Although An Ning did not know how the internal rtionship was, the feeling of being so persistent and rushing over was a little annoying.

    ¡°Are you sure you can do it by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course. When women fight against women, there are many things to argue about. Moreover, you don¡¯t believe in my fighting ability? I guarantee that she will be so angry that smoke wille out of her seven orifices.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. So confident? However, the Ouyang family was not only heavily guarded, but it also took up an extremelyrge area.

    This was a unique existence in China. During the early years of the founding of the country, the Ouyang family had used half of their assets in exchange for a unique and independent existence.

    Otherwise, why would the Ouyang family have been able to hold on for so long?

    Was Yan Kuan familiar with the Ouyang family? Of course he was familiar with it. Not to mention the few years he had lived as a child, there were also the maps and some improvements sent back by the spies he had arranged to enter over the years. Yan Kuan had carefully calcted that he would only investigate the most important locations and the locations that he thought were suspicious. This would take at least an hour toplete.

    There were many people present. Of course, almost everyone had arrived at least an hour earlier, and there were also people who had arrived two hours earlier.

    If they did not have a purpose for tonight, they would not havee so early.

    They had to leave now to rush back when the so-called ancestor recognition drama began. They had to hurry.

    Ouyang Tian knew Yan Kuan¡¯s identity. If Ouyang Tian did not see Yan Kuan when the time came, he would definitely be suspicious. After entering this ce, everyone would probably have already been captured on camera.

    ¡°Yan, you¡¯re here? My father and grandfather will be here soon. This time, I must introduce you properly to them.¡±

    After An Ning spoke, she even looked at Shen Xiaoxiao provocatively. Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed her eyebrows. How could Ouyang Ning be raised by the Ouyang family to be so stupid? She furrowed her eyebrows indiscernibly. Her eyes inadvertently nced at the camera not far away. As if she was protecting her cub, with a hint of provocation, she deliberately took a big step forward and stood directly in front of Ouyang Ning. At the same time, she also blocked Yan Kuan behind her.

    This action of protecting her cub was absolutely loved by Yan Kuan. He wanted to but did not dare tough. His fingers even secretly poked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back, making her whole body go numb. This damn man, was he in heat everywhere? Who was she doing this for now? How annoying.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a step forward, and An Ning naturally took a step back. She had already calcted her stance and temperament. She had practiced it countless times in the past. However, when she was blocked by this person who suddenly appeared, she had no choice but to take a big step back. An Ning¡¯s actions immediately became extremely unnatural and extremely strange.

    As the daughter of an aristocratic family, you could have a stupid brain, or you could not speak. However, the posture and actions of keeping your mouth shut and facing the outside world had to be standard without a doubt. There could not be the slightest bit of impropriety or blemish.

    Now that she had embarrassed herself, An Ning naturally became angry. In addition, her hatred towards Shen Xiaoxiao was new and old. She did not know what she was thinking at all. She held the wine ss in her hand and threw it at Shen Xiaoxiao. Of course... This throwing action was a little restrained. Naturally, others would think that it was because Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s action had frightened An Ning that she lost herposure and did not hold the wine ss properly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already expected this to happen. Wasn¡¯t this the usual scene? She had dirtied her dress and naturally had to change it. This way, she would not only drive her away, but also create an opportunity for herself.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw her action, she quickly turned to the side. This was great. A ss of red wine was poured on Yan Kuan¡¯s body.

    Although he was wearing a ck gown, his white shirt was still stained with spots. He looked extremely pathetic.

    ¡°Ah, Brother Kuan, your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yan, no, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned and looked at the An Ning who wanted to go up and wipe the wine stains for him with some disgust. He said to An Ning unhappily,?¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Miss Ouyang. Excuse me for a moment. Xiaoxiao, ask your assistant to bring my clothes over. I need to go to the washroom.¡±

 Chapter 224 - Fighting Again? Arenâ€™t You Afraid of Being Tortured?

    <h4>Chapter 224: Fighting Again? Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Being Tortured?</h4>

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, why do I remember that our Ouyang family didn¡¯t send an invitation to the Shen Enterprise? How did you get in here? Besides, even apany like the Shen Enterprise, which is not even as good as a third-ratepany, wants to squeeze into the upper-ss society? You¡¯d better take good care of yourself!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at An Ning, who was no longer acting and pretending to be calm after he left. She really wanted to ask, how did Yan Kuan, that weird guy, have such a sister?

    ¡°That Miss Ouyang, can I ask you a question?¡±

    An Ning¡¯s expression, which was originally mocking her, froze for a moment, then changed again. She said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Ask me a question? Did you not understand what I said?¡±

    ¡°Understood? Of course I understood it. I just want to ask if Miss Ouyang is blind or highly myopic? Didn¡¯t you see that Yan Kuan and I came in hand in hand? Even a fool knows that I¡¯m his femalepanion, yet you still asked me how I came in? I¡¯m really anxious for Miss Ouyang¡¯s mind. Is this caused by ack of calcium since young, or is it caused by ack of love? How pitiful.¡±

    ¡°You, b*tch, Shen Xiaoxiao, what are you so arrogant for? Yan Kuan treats you as a ything now. Do you really think that you¡¯re a treasure? A toy is more like it.¡±

    ¡°Has Yan Kuan ever extended his hand to help the Shen family when something happens to them? I don¡¯t think so? That means that in his heart, he¡¯s just ying around. Once you get tired of ying around, you¡¯ll naturally throw it away. Only an idiot like you still struts around and follows them around every day. If you have the time, you might as well take care of your Shen Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°But I almost forgot. Based on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s education and knowledge, it would be a fool¡¯s dream to support the Shen family, right?¡±

    Hearing An Ning use the fact that she had not studied abroad for more than ten years to mock her, she felt that An Ning had finally made some progress. To be able to think of this, she was no longer like a firecracker, burning up at the slightest bit.

    ¡°Miss Ouyang¡¯s IQ has improved. Not bad, you know how to infer these things. But with your brain capacity, you probably can¡¯t imagine that there is still a type of person called a professional manager in this world. As long as you can afford it, are you afraid that no one will help you manage thepany?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Miss Ouyang really didn¡¯t understand these things in the business world. After all, Miss Ouyang had be an actress at a young age. Not long ago, there was such a big scandal. Eh, I rather admire Miss Ouyang. Now, she actually dares to go out¡­ Her skin is getting thicker and thicker with more injections.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sharp tongue had asked for advice. However, once again, she was ridiculed like this. Moreover, not only was she an actress, but now she actually said that she had stic surgery. This simply drove her crazy.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, do you think I don¡¯t know that you got someone to get those photos? Just you wait, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson sooner orter.¡±

    An Ning felt that if she did not leave this ce, she would not be able to restrain herself from giving Shen Xiaoxiao a p. However, she had grown up in the Ouyang Family Mansion and knew too much about the things in the hall. There were cameras everywhere, and some were exposed, there were also some needle holes hidden in ces that could not be seen. If she dared to cause trouble now, no matter how much her grandfather doted on her, he would lock her up in a dark room and get her to reflect on her mistakes.

    Therefore, rather than looking for trouble here, it was better to leave for now. It was not easy to deal with a woman in her own territory. Moreover, Yan Kuan had gone to the bathroom. If he waited for his assistant to bring his clothes over, it would take at least half an hour. At this time¡­ It was simply too easy to do something.

    An Ning turned around and left. Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. Oh, did she just give up? An Ning was not the kind of person who would be easily taken advantage of. It seemed that she had to be careful tonight. Otherwise, the methods used by these aristocratic families would either destroy her innocence or create scandals for her. She really had to open her eyes wide.

    Huang Yueyan had already gone abroad a week ago. There was even a small incident in between.

    At that time, Huang Yueyan had already bought a ne ticket and everything was ready. However, when she arrived at the airport, she was suddenly blocked by Huang Delong who had appeared out of nowhere.

    This was great. His daughter had secretly moved all the properties. Not only did Huang Delong have nothing, he also did not know anything. He only heard about it from someone with a heart.

    Of course, Huang Yueyan did not need to guess to know who this person was. However, she had really underestimated Huo Wanting¡¯s methods. She had hidden Huang Delong so well. He could even be found in such a remote ce. It seemed that she was too soft-hearted.

    Huang Delong had been trapped on the ind for a few months with his precious son. He did not have anything on him. Other than rice, there was still rice. Oh, right, there were two young models who went with him. She was going to abandon them on this isted ind.

    At that time, he did not need to guess to know that the illegitimate child must have been found out by his particrly powerful daughter. Otherwise, how would she dare to treat him like this?

    He had waited for a few months and finally, someone came looking for him. After hearing what Huo Wanting said, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. It seemed that not only was she going to abandon him, she was not even going to leave him a single cent.

    That wasn¡¯t right either. She left 35% of the business here, but Huang Yueyan¡¯s methods were too ruthless. Through thewyer¡¯s clear rule, other than the 2,000 yuan he could get for living expenses every month, he couldn¡¯t get any extra money.

    Wasn¡¯t this the life of Huang Delong, who had been a yboy since he was young? Knowing that this wretched girl was going to run away, he immediately chased after her.

    ¡°You want money? Are you looking for your son? Didn¡¯t you say that in the future, your precious son will take care of you until you die? Go? Huang Delong, if I were you, I would rather stay on the ind and note back. There are no beauties, food, or anything that iscking for you. Why are you stilling back?¡±

    ¡°I knew it was you, you wretched girl. I am your father, and you actually dare to treat me like this?¡±

    ¡°Father? Hmph, is there a father and sister-inw involved? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? My mother was angered to death, and you want to anger me? Let me tell you, I, Huang Yueyan, am not someone to be bullied.¡±

    ¡°Since you love your son and sister-inw, then go find them. I won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t say that I mistreated you. The alimonywyer will call you every month. As for the rest, whether it¡¯s you or your son or sister-inw, don¡¯t even think about it. One of you, send Mr. Huang back.¡±

    Fortunately, Huang Yueyan had already made arrangements. After giving the two bodyguards a look, she quickly walked into the departure hall. She was still a little smart. She gave the two of them an escort along the way. She avoided a car ident, a scamming ident, and a scamming ident by a child.

    There were no less than five idents when she arrived at the airport. Now that she was in the departure hall, as long as she got on the ne, she would see who could reach the sky and evennd the ne. Hmph!

 Chapter 225 - Ouyang Feng

    <h4>Chapter 225: Ouyang Feng</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ever since the incident with Ouyang Jinming, it had caused a huge wave in the Ouyang family. As a member of the Ouyang family, everyone knew that the Ouyang family had be more and more official and had more and more contact with the outside world. The Ouyang family was no longer mysterious. They had be moremon people, allowing many members of the Ouyang family to see more interesting things.

    Whether it was their own free will or the outside world¡¯s painstaking efforts to rope them in, these were simply liberating for the Ouyang family.

    At the same time, the family rules were no longer so sacred and invible in the eyes of these people.

    Until the incident with Ouyang Jinming.

    They didn¡¯t dare to believe that the family rules that were far beyond their reach would one day really fall on their heads.

    Therefore, no one dared to wipe the tiger¡¯s buttocks, whether it was the punishment of Ouyang Minyan or the punishment of Ouyang Jinming.

    .

    They could even abandon the bastard son who was once so favored, let alone the third generation, or anyone else?

    Ouyang Yu and Ouyang Feng were the two people who received the biggest impact.

    Especially Ouyang Yu. He also liked to fool around and mess around. Moreover, his identity was exposed in school.

    Originally, he had Pei Li¡¯s support to live a carefree life. However, after Pei Li¡¯s ident, his life was not so easy.

    Of course, there were others who showed filial respect to him. However, the sessive incidents of the Ouyang family and the strict family rules made many people not dare to help Ouyang Yu.

    In a certain aspect, this punishment shocked the outside world. It allowed them to see that the Ouyang family was different from the rest. They were a unique existence that was outside thews of the country.

    Ouyang Yu losing Pei Li was not the worst. The worst thing was that Pei Li had to go back to the Ouyang family to be given the Ouyang surname by his grandfather. He even wanted to be the matchmaker for him and Liu Yufei.

    This made him feel even more ufortable. He often yed with other women or other people¡¯s girlfriends. However, he could not y with the Ouyang family¡¯s own people.

    Moreover, the jewel was in front of him, and Ouyang Jinming¡¯s matter was right in front of him, so he hid as far away as he could. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at Liu Yufei. This woman was tempting, butpared to the power of the Ouyang family... This was nothing, not even the slightest bit. If he wanted women, there were many. There was no need to find such trouble.

    Moreover, he was the youngest son of a concubine. He was one level lower than his elder brother, who was born from the same mother. His elder brother had also said that as long as he was stable and did not cause any trouble and was obedient, no one would be able to get rid of him. However, if he did not listen, and he still caused trouble, the cold temperament of the Ouyang family was inherited. Removing a useless concubine¡¯s third generation was too simple. There was no need to even report to Ouyang Tian. Even Ouyang Jincheng could make the decision.

    Ouyang Yu had temporarily given up, but Ouyang Feng had not. As Ouyang Yu¡¯s older brother, he had more confidence than his younger brother because he had alreadye into contact with the Ouyang family¡¯s business.

    Those who could enter the family business were the winners of the third generation. The previous Ouyang Qing had even entered the headquarters. Of course, because of Ouyang Jinming¡¯s matter, no matter how good his future was, it hade to an end. Now that he had voluntarily left his job and returned to his maternal family in Province Y, the Ouyang family could be considered to have one less person in their business.

    As for Ouyang Feng, after Ouyang Qing left, he was the most outstanding one. He was also the only person who dared to openly run an entertainmentpany outside.

    Because on the surface, the entertainmentpany was a gift from his maternal family. Of course, no one asked what exactly was going on in private. This was because such things were toomon in the next generation of the Ouyang family. Although the Ouyang family had such a perverse rule... Other than the direct descendants, the others could only have a certain amount of money to spend. How could they survive without relying on their powerful ¡®Yue family¡¯?

    Ouyang Feng¡¯s management of the entertainmentpany was also quite impressive. He had thought that he could still take advantage of the government, but he did not expect Pei Li to step in and sell him out. Not only that, but this Pei Li was also recognized by his grandfather because of this. He would officially enter the Ouyang family tree. He didn¡¯t know what his grandfather was thinking.

    Ouyang Feng saw Shen Xiaoxiao as soon as she entered the house. He seemed to be particrly sullen tonight. He thought that if it wasn¡¯t for his timidity, the hall might have really fallen into his hands.

    Earlier on, when An Ning had mocked him, she had said that if he wanted a woman, he could think about it for a month without touching her. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything like this.

    Therefore, when he actually saw Shen Xiaoxiao again, Ouyang Feng decided not to be so fussy. The Shen family had suffered such a heavy blow. If they could really climb up to him, that woman might not even have the time tough. How could she not be willing?

    As for that President Yan? It wasn¡¯t enough to be used as evidence. Didn¡¯t An Ning like him very much? Then he would leave him to An Ning to y with. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for the two siblings to have one each?

    Besides, he was just trying something fresh. If he really had any interest, it wouldn¡¯t be much. The main point was that he had been waiting for a few months. He always wanted to taste it before giving up.

    Therefore, when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao standing alone at the corner, it was as if his heart had been injected with stimnts. He immediately became energized. This was the Ouyang family. He was the outstanding third generation of the Ouyang family. In the past, there were many women who took the initiative to send themselves to his doorstep. Now that he was personally making a move, this was practically a piece of cake, wasn¡¯t it?

    White wine was his favorite. The sweet and unique sourness made him feel more and more excited.

    This petite and exquisite woman was different from the northern women who were muscr and had thick bones. If he held her in his arms, she would probably be like a kitten, making people want to die.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Shen!¡±

    The one who came was actually Ouyang Feng? Needless to say, the third generation of the Ouyang family all had a verymon characteristic. Their eyes all had a trace of phoenix eyes.

    Ouyang Feng was in his thirties. She had seen him outside Yan Kuan¡¯s office before and had parted on bad terms with Yan Kuan. Regardless of whether he spoke or did things, he was considered an outstanding third generation in the Ouyang family. Perhaps it was because of this reason... Therefore, Ouyang Feng had a feeling of being arrogant no matter who he spoke to outside.

    It also made people feel that the people from the Ouyang family were full of themselves. If he met other people, they might really fall for his tricks. However, he met Yan Kuan, so of course, Yan Kuan did not have the slightest bit of respect for him. It just so happened that he used this to draw a line with the Ouyang family, so no matter which aspect they were in, they probably did not dare to rashlye looking for him.

    ¡°Young Master Ouyang!¡±

    When Ouyang Feng saw that Shen Xiaoxiao could actually recognize him, his heart immediately fell into reality. See, he had only seen her once, yet she remembered so clearly. Saying that she didn¡¯t care about him? He didn¡¯t believe it!

 Chapter 226 - Play Along, Be Reckless

    <h4>Chapter 226: y Along, Be Reckless</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Miss Shen is very beautiful tonight, especially eye-catching!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Ouyang. Mr. Ouyang is still as elegant as ever.¡±

    Everyone knew how to say polite words, but in the eyes of Ouyang Feng, the polite words from Shen Xiaoxiao were flirtatious words.

    Because he had already assumed that Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely interested in him, which was why she spoke like this.

    Ouyang Feng¡¯s favorite action, or rather, any man¡¯s favorite action was to hold the wine and look at you with a yful expression. Of course, he had to squint his eyes and tilt his body 15 degrees forward. Alright.... Now he could speak properly again.

    However, this action, this attitude, and this tone of voice... Alright, Shen Xiaoxiao had already understood that this was a symptom of estrus.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Shen likes antiques. Other things aside, the Ouyang family has the most authentic antiques. If Miss Shen likes them, I can bring Miss Shen to appreciate them. What do you think?¡±

    Appreciate antiques?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyebrows turned, and she followed his words and asked, ¡°Antiques? Are they the same as the ones in this hall?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. The Ouyang family has countless antiques. To be arrogant, the washbasins in the washroom are all blue and white porcin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? In other words, this thing is not here, but in the Ouyang family¡¯s inner courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the inner courtyard, especially the courtyard where I live. There are some very special things. Miss Shen, are you interested in taking a look?¡±

    Interested? Of course not. What blue and white porcin, what Ru Kiln official kiln? Sorry, she did not understand.

    But to be able to go to the Ouyang family¡¯s backyard so openly, she was interested, and very interested!

    ¡°Then, shall we go now?¡±

    Ouyang Feng¡¯s heart was filled with joy. This girl was really on the right track. Was she so impatient? If she took the initiative like this, then he wouldn¡¯t be considered a man if he was being reserved?

    Ouyang Feng ced the wine ss in his hand on the spectator stand at the side, nodded slightly, and directly walked forward.

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed closely behind, and had been observing An Ning. At this moment, her face was flushed red, and her entire body seemed to be excited. This, this, Shen Xiaoxiao actually followed Ouyang Feng just like that?

    This direction was towards the inner courtyard? Hahaha, she thought that Ouyang Feng had been holding back for so long and was ready to give up. She did not expect him to actually wait here. And that Shen Xiaoxiao, she was indeed a slut who could not stand the loneliness. Yan Kuan had actually made a wrong judgment.

    She did not know if Yan Kuan would be furious and kick her away if he knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was cheating on him. Great, she wanted to follow them and take a photo. It would be best if she could take some incredible video for Yan Kuan to see. ¡®This time... Let¡¯s see what this b*tch is still so arrogant about.¡¯

    Carved railings, painted buildings, pavilions, and arches. These were things that could only be seen in those ancient buildings or on television. At this moment, they could indeed be seen once again in this thousand-year-old old house.

    Every inch and every tree here had been renovated countless times, and no one knew how many white bones had once existed in this ce.

    Beside the corridor that they walked through, the hollowed-out carved tallow windows were illuminated by lights to create different phantoms. This ce was ancient and simple with a hint of decay.

    ¡°Be careful of the steps. You are the first woman to enter my courtyard. This is not a ce that ordinary people can enter.¡±

    Step by step, every sentence showed the uniqueness of the Ouyang family and her luck tonight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. Instead, she carefully observed every corridor and every pavilion in the surroundings.

    Yan Kuan had once shown her a map of the interior of the Ouyang Mansion. However, when shepared the routes that were clearly in her mind with reality, she realized that they were so stupid that she couldn¡¯t understand them at all.

    ¡°This is the inner courtyard of Room 5. They have all gone to the front hall tonight. Let¡¯s go in and have a seat. I¡¯ll show you some antiques I¡¯ve collected.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Can you pour me a ss of water?¡±

    Thirsty and want to drink water? Of course, he didn¡¯t have any good stuff. If he added it, wouldn¡¯t it be more enjoyable?

    Ouyang Feng immediately brought her directly to the room. He even paid special attention to her. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t seem to be unwilling at all. It seemed that she was really a woman who knew her stuff.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around. She did not expect Ouyang Feng to be so unguarded. Did he really think that the Ouyang family was an impregnable fortress that no one dared to break into?

    The small paper bag in her handbag was really useful. 19 was simply the best intimate little cotton-padded jacket. He said that every time there was a banquet, there would always be some evil spirits. Nowadays, people¡¯s hands and feet were not clean. They liked to make these dirty things, so in case of a need... She prepared in advance.

    Ouyang Feng came out very quickly with two bottles of water in his hands. He handed one bottle to her and took a sip of the other bottle himself.

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly opened the bottle cap. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t see that Ouyang Feng had been secretly looking at her. Could there be something in this bottle again?

    Forget it, it was better not to drink. Yan Kuan had reminded her again and again that she could not easily touch anything that was handed over from the Ouyang family.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to drink water. She rolled her eyes and was about to take the bottle to drink the drink when she suddenly let out an ¡®achoo¡¯. Ouyang Feng turned around and avoided it. Shen Xiaoxiao waved the powder in her hand at where he was.

    Before she could count, this person immediately fell.

    Seeing that he fell, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately took off the glove on her hand. She had been holding her breath, so when she saw that he fell, she immediately turned around and walked out.

    It was not until she walked out of the room that she took a few deep breaths. This idiot was too easy to deal with.

    Ouyang Feng was the eldest son of the fourth house, and the fourth house was the most populous person. There were two sons and a daughter. The third son, Ouyang Yu, and the second son, Ouyang Hui.

    Ouyang Jinhong lived in the main house in the front yard, which was two yards into the yard. The second son, Ouyang Hui, was already married to an official in s province, so only Ouyang Yu and Ouyang Feng lived in the backyard.

    Ouyang Yu went to the banquet hall earlier than anyone else, and Ouyang Feng had just instructed that no one was allowed to stay in the courtyard. Therefore, no one knew that Ouyang Feng was lying on the ground.

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed the path she had just taken and directly left the four-room courtyard. The Ouyang family was too big, so big that she did not know which way to turn left or right. However, when she was about to walk around a big tree and try her luck, she actually saw An Ning sneakily enter the courtyard of the four-room Ouyang that she had just walked out of.

    She was really smart to be able to catch up so quickly. However, since she had already entered, as long as she entered the room and smelled the scents that had not dissipated, she would not be able to care about the matters in the room.

    However, this Ouyang Ning was so stupid. She really did not know if Yan Kuan had sucked away all this intelligence when he was in his mother¡¯s womb. This really did not seem like a sibling of the same mother.

    The entire Ouyang family attached great importance to tonight¡¯s gathering. After Shen Xiaoxiao entered the Ouyang inner courtyard, she realized that her thoughts seemed to be a little na?ve. After walking out of the Ouyang fourth room, there were simply too many cameras everywhere.

    She sighed softly. It was definitely impossible for her to look around now. She could only remain calm and pretend to be someone who couldn¡¯t find her way out.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao still deliberately chose to walk down the corridor or around the corner. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao finally understood why Yan Kuan did not allow her to participate. Entering the Ouyang family felt as though she would fall into a pit at any moment. A piece of trash like her was really not enough for the Ouyang family to see.

    The Ouyang family¡¯s fourth house was next to the Ouyang family¡¯s third house. Spring had just arrived and the parasol tree¡¯s green branches were in their prime. They probably had not had time to trim them, this ce had be an extremely safe blind spot that the cameras couldn¡¯t see.

    There was a man-madeke between the three houses and the four houses. It wasn¡¯t big, more than ten square meters, and it was filled with water lilies. Green lotus leaves covered the entire surface of the water.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was worried that she would get into trouble if she walked further and further away. Just as she was about to push her way out, a voice sounded behind her. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 227 - Suoyin Flower Tears

    <h4>Chapter 227: Suoyin Flower Tears</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao was startled by the voice behind her. She took a deep breath, turned around, and saw a servant in a dark blue coat standing there.

    He was called a servant because he was holding a tray with a sapphire-blue ceramic bottle on it. The bottle was very ancient. However, the tray was ced on a palm-sized te, which made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a little strange.

    Moreover, in a family like the Ouyang family, feudal nobility and lowly status were extremely important. How could youngdies and young masters carry their own things and even hold a tray? Therefore, this person was a servant.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    The servant¡¯s voice was very sharp, and it was very ufortable to hear. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why she felt that this man looked extremely strange. This was because he was at least 40 years old, but he had a white face and no beard. His skin was even more delicate than hers, and she had looked carefully. He had an Adam¡¯s apple, so why did he still talk like a sissy?

    ¡°My malepanion identally let Miss An Ning dirty his clothes. Miss An Ning said that her fourth brother¡¯s clothes could be used, so she brought me here. I was waiting at the door, but I wanted to go to the bathroom, so¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the Ouyang family¡¯s inner courtyard. Outsiders are not allowed to trespass. Do you think this is your backyard? Wait here, I¡¯ll get someone to take you out. There are bathrooms in the banquet hall. Not only do you have them, I guarantee that you have never used such a high-quality bathroom in your entire life. Our Ouyang family is not like those ordinary peasant families. We barge in at will and have no rules.¡±

    ¡°As for what you just said, I will also confront the Fourth Miss. I hope you didn¡¯t lie. Otherwise, if you want to sneak in, no matter which family you¡¯re the daughter of, you¡¯ll have no face.¡±

    His words were unusually cold and unceremonious. He was just a servant of the Ouyang family, yet he dared to speak to others without fear of offending others. Moreover, he kept saying that she had no rules, and now she had to be taken away. Not only that¡­ The words he said were more and more unpleasant.

    Now, he still had to ask someone to confront Ouyang Ning with her? Hmph, she¡¯s afraid he wouldn¡¯t have the chance.

    Shen Xiaoxiao admitted that she was indeed impulsive at times, but when she saw such a person, she really couldn¡¯t keep silent. If he really confronted her, wouldn¡¯t all the lies be exposed?

    As for this servant, he was unlucky to be standing in this ce. It was as if the heavens were helping her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took advantage of the fact that this person was holding the tray with both hands and was not able to move properly. She suddenly took a big step forward and punched the servant¡¯s temple.

    The servant immediately fell to the ground and the small bottle in the tray fell to the side.

    The white liquid that flowed out of his nose made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a little nauseous. It seemed that she did not have a sense of severity when she attacked. What should she do? She would kill the person.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around. When she saw the small pond beside her, her heart dropped. This was great. She had an idea.

    It was not difficult to move a servant who was about her size. When there was a ssh, Shen Xiaoxiao pped her hands. It was done. Even if someone found out that this person was missing¡­ It would take at least two days for the corpse to float up. After two days, who would know that she was the one who did it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao pped her hands. She wanted to wash her hands in the pool, but when she thought of the corpse, she gave up the idea. Instead, she turned around and stared at the sapphire blue bottle on the ground in a daze.

    This bottle was very pretty. Shen Xiaoxiao reached out her hand and was ready to pick up the bottle to see what was inside.

    Just as her hand was about to touch the bottle, there was a ¡®pa¡¯ sound from her arm. She was shocked. Who, who hit her?

    ¡°You¡¯re brave enough to touch anything. Who told you toe here?¡±

    It was Yan Kuan? It was actually Yan Kuan. How did hee here? The Ouyang family was so big. She had expected him toe to the main courtyard.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and asked in surprise and joy.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not here, where am I? I followed this eunuch here. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so straightforward. Not only did you kill him, but you also cleaned him up.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Eunuch? And what did you say? You followed this person here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, eunuch. I¡¯ve told you that the Ouyang family has many disgusting things. This eunuch, and he¡¯s really a eunuch, is a servant of an aristocratic family. They have existed in the Ouyang family for thousands of years. Now that they have such thoughts, aren¡¯t these eunuchs the most special existences?¡±

    ¡°Ah? This, don¡¯t they know how to resist?¡±

    ¡°Resist? In the Ouyang family? Sigh, you¡¯re really na?ve. You haven¡¯t even drunk yet, and you¡¯re already talking nonsense. Alright, stand aside. Don¡¯t block me.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and very carefully pinched the sapphire blue bottle. This action made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tighten. Could it be that this thing was poisonous?

    ¡°Is this poisonous?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan did not even look at her. He carefully took out a stic bag from his pocket and put the thing into the stic bag. Then, he let out a sigh of relief and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°You are getting bolder and bolder. You dare to touch anything. Do you know what this is? Just now, your little hands were almost gone.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So powerful? What is this?¡±

    ¡°What? This is the Suoyin Flower Tears, the most potent poison in the world. The poisoned person will slowly go limp, copse, and then go back to bed. In the end, they will be like a living dead, neither alive nor dead. Moreover, no instrument can find the cause of the illness. They will only die when they reach the end of their lifespan.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So abnormal? Is it the same as the poison your mother was poisoned with? You wanted the ck Ganoderma to cure this poison before?¡±

    Yan Kuan nodded, got up, and pulled her along. He took a nce at the calm surface of the water and whispered, ¡°The person just now was Ouyang Tian¡¯s medical butler, who specially managed these medicines for him. He was ordered by Ouyang Tian to retrieve the Suoyin Flower Tears, but I don¡¯t know who they are going to poison tonight.¡±

    ¡°They are going to poison someone else?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Suoyin Flower Tears must be drunk with strong alcohol. So, no matter who brings you alcohol tonight, you must remember not to drink it. Although we don¡¯t know who this poison is going to be used on, we must be careful. We must not be careless. Now that this bottle of medicine has been snatched by us halfway, we can¡¯t guarantee that there won¡¯t be a second and third bottle. So, we must be careful tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Do you want to go back to the banquet hall with me now?¡±

    ¡°No, I still have one ce to go. You go over first. As for Ouyang Feng and An Ning, don¡¯t worry about them for now. Someone will take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll go out immediately. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good girl!¡±

 Chapter 228 - Brother and Sister Team Up To Look For Trouble?

    <h4>Chapter 228: Brother and Sister Team Up To Look For Trouble?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Along the way, the Ouyang family had installed cameras everywhere. Yan Kuan had already left. She walked in a circle on the spot and once again entered the range of the cameras. After at most two minutes, she saw a slightly short young man walking over.

    This should be the person that Yan Kuan had arranged. She saw that he was also short like the servant from before. He wore a dark blue long robe and had a buzz cut. Fortunately, he spoke quite normally and was no longer as girly as the one before. This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a lot more at ease.

    ¡°Miss, is there anything you need? This is the Ouyang family¡¯s inner residence. Outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡±

    ¡°My malepanion identally let Miss An Ning get his clothes dirty.. Miss An Ning said that her Fourth Brother¡¯s clothes could be used, so she brought me here. I was waiting at the door, but I wanted to use the bathroom. I wanted to return to the banquet hall, but I couldn¡¯t find the way, so...¡±

    The same words were just for show. This servant was really good at leading the way. Shen Xiaoxiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she could walk out.

    They left in less than 20 minutes, but there were at least twice as many people in the banquet hall as before.

    It seemed that no matter what time it was, the Ouyang family¡¯s appeal was top-notch. As long as one received an invitation, they would be deeply proud. It was likely that there was no one who would not attend.

    However, Liu Mei and Huang Fugui did not attend tonight. This did not mean that they did it on purpose. It was because Huang Dexuan had won a grand prize for his overseas project and the couple had flown overseas to attend their son¡¯s ceremony. However, they had also sent the vice president of the Fulin Group over.

    Du Ze¡¯s side was still filled with people. His every frown and smile made the little girls beside him extremely excited. Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked at her arm. The white powder on her glove had just been dispersed, but she did not dare to use it, so she put it into her handbag.

    The main character of the night, Pei Li, had arrived. However, the person who followed Pei Li this time wasn¡¯t Ouyang Minyan, and Ouyang Minyan didn¡¯t dare to appear in everyone¡¯s eyes. Therefore, the person who followed him was Pei Meimei.

    Because the dispute between Pei Meimei and Du Ze was too big, it had almost attracted the attention of the entire nation. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take much trouble to recognize a girl. However, the Ouyang family still rejected the proposal. Only Pei Li could be recognized by the Ouyang family.

    Therefore, indirectly, Du Ze destroyed Pei Meimei¡¯s hope of entering the Ouyang family and bing the Miss of the Ouyang family. Even if she had a momentary crush on Du Ze, she still hated Du Ze to the core.

    However, the Du Ze Tonight was a little different from the one she saw that night. He seemed to be more handsome than the one she saw that day. Especially when she was standing in the crowd with the moon in her eyes. That strange feeling appeared again.

    It was a pity that Du Ze was good in every way, but he had a crutch. He had some ws after all. In fact, shouldn¡¯t he be burning incense for such a cripple to receive his recognition? Why was he still so arrogant?

    ¡°Big Brother, Du Ze is over there.¡±

    Pei Meimei whispered into Pei Li¡¯s ear. Pei Li had long known that Du Ze had arrived, and he had personally sent Du Ze an invitation letter.

    Now, Du Ze¡¯s reputation in the whole of China was that of a god-level figure. He did not expect that this person¡¯s influence would be so great. Moreover, not only did those scandals not affect the Dongyou Country, on the contrary, the Dongyou Country to the existence of China¡¯s toppanies, they really have some sense of failure.

    Pei Li was unhappy with Pei Meimei. If not for Pei Meimei having been so capricious, this Du Ze... How would it be other people scrambling to hold the figure?

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s here? Rx, let¡¯s go over and say hello.¡±

    ¡°Go over? Won¡¯t those peopleugh at me?¡±

    ¡°Laugh at you? Laugh at what? Who didn¡¯t make mistakes when they were young? So you have to act humble and admit your mistakes. Although they sympathize with him, we didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. As long as your attitude is low enough, when the timees, we will make some remarks, saying that there was some misunderstanding about what happened before. It¡¯s best if you can get Du Ze. When that timees, won¡¯t there be nothing left?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, you want me to go after Du Ze?¡±

    Meimei couldn¡¯t believe that her big brother actually wanted her to go after Du Ze. What right did he have? What right did Du Ze have? Wasn¡¯t he once chasing after her? And now he wanted to do the opposite? He wanted to trample on her Eldest Miss¡¯ dignity? How could that be?

    ¡°Meimei, if you want to be the Ouyang family¡¯s Young Miss, you must be obedient. Only when you have value will the Ouyang family recognize you. Moreover, it¡¯s better to look for Du Ze than to look for someone else. The development prospects of Dongyou Country cannot be underestimated. In less than three years, it will definitely be the toppany in the entire China. When that timees, even your big brother, I, will have to be a little more polite when I see him. Think about it yourself. Is dignity more important, or is the rest of your life more important?¡±

    Pei Meimei was extremely intelligent. With Pei Li¡¯s analysis, she naturally understood what he meant. Of course, she wanted to enter the Ouyang family. She had also thought about thisfortable life before. Simrly, she also preferred to live a life that was sought after by everyone. If what Pei Li said was true... In less than three years, if the development of Dongyou Country could really reach that god-level existence, she could temporarily lower herself to look for Du Ze.

    ¡°En, I know, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re obedient. Let¡¯s go. Big Brother will apany you. You¡¯re my sister. No matter what, he has to give me some face today. He doesn¡¯t dare to go too far. Even if hees today with a cane, it¡¯s useless. These things have already been decided.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the direction Pei Li and Pei Meimei were walking in and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward as if she was watching a good show. Was this Pei Li bringing Pei Meimei along to look for trouble? Was that so?

    Did he feel that everyone should give him face since he was a member of the Ouyang family? Hehe, there would be a good show to watchter. Could Du Ze easily erase all the setbacks he had suffered? What was he dreaming about? Was that leg useless?

    ¡°Mr. Du, wee. I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the right opening. Everyone knew about the enmity between Du Ze and the Pei family. It was a little fake to greet them like this. However, everyone knew that Pei Li was about to officially be a member of the Ouyang family. There was nothing wrong with them greeting him as a member of the Ouyang family.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard much about you. Didn¡¯t we just meet half a year ago? I still remember the conversation between Mr. Pei and your sister at the resort. However, Mr. Pei is a little forgetful and forgot about me so quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Pei is about to be the Young Master of the Ouyang family. His status is different from us. I haven¡¯t had the chance to congratte Mr. Pei. Oh, no, it¡¯s Mr. Ouyang. Congrattions!¡±

 Chapter 229 - He Arrived Early

    <h4>Chapter 229: He Arrived Early</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Everyone looked at Du Ze and Pei Li as if they were watching a good show. They did not expect Du Ze to have such a temper. His words were so merciless and did not give Pei Li any face at all.

    However, he was holding a walking stick in his hand. Even if he did not give them any face, they would still understand. If it were any of them, they would probably do something even more intense than him. Such a young and outstanding young man was good at everything, yet he had a crippled leg. This was too much of a blow.

    This was the most spirited time in his life. Now that he had appeared here with a crippled leg, enduring everyone¡¯s strange gazes, well, Du Ze was actually very magnanimous.

    Pei Li clearly didn¡¯t expect Du Ze to have such a big temper. He actually showed no mercy in front of him.. However, he wasn¡¯t stupid. Tonight, he was the main character, and he had already made up his mind to find a good backer for Pei Meimei. Therefore... He knew how to dissect Du Ze¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I am indeed forgetful. We have met before. However, Mr. Du seemed to be with your ssmate thest time. At that time, Mr. Du was not as high-spirited as he is now. You were by your ssmate¡¯s side, so we neglected him.¡±

    ¡°The main reason is that your ssmate was too arrogant. He was rich and overbearing and insisted on ying with the waitress. Naturally, we did not notice it. As for how the fight ended, we do not know. However, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Du¡¯s leg was injured at that time, right? You still have to be careful when making friends, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    This Pei Li was extremely good at distorting ck and white. Even Du Ze did not expect this. However, the smile on Du Ze¡¯s face did not change and his expression did not change. When he heard Pei Li¡¯s shameless words, he smiled and said:

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed important to be cautious when making friends. If Miss Pei had not forced that waitress to take off her skirt, that ssmate of mine would not have taken a liking to her, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you drink too much, it¡¯s easy for things to go awry. Mr. Pei and Miss Pei are a little young. They¡¯re a mix of men and women, and it¡¯s not taboo for them to mix with each other. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so messy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡±

    ¡°Du Ze, what nonsense are you spouting? You cripple, who told you toe here? Get lost...¡±

    How could Pei Meimei endure such anger? She immediately flew into a rage. Even Pei Li could not stop her. It was just a small argument. Why was this Meimei so impatient?

    Du Ze, on the other hand, seemed to have heard a sense of relief. He did not care how Pei Li berated Pei Meimei. He directly said to Pei Li,?¡°Since Miss Pei is unwilling, I will leave. However, this is the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet after all. I think I should wait until Old Master Ouyang arrives to greet him before leaving. There¡¯s no need for Miss Pei to worry about this.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Sister, are you guys here? Eh, Du Ze is here too?¡±

    Pei Li was fuming with anger when Pei Xi suddenly walked over.

    Pei Li was stunned. Didn¡¯t they say that the Pei family wouldn¡¯t attend? Why would Pei Xie?

    The moment Pei Xi entered the middle area... He said to Pei Li very naturally, ¡°Big Brother, Grandfather and Father asked me to send you something as a token of our sincerity. They said that no matter what, you are still a member of our Pei family. Although your surname is no longer Pei, we still treat you as a member of our family.¡±

    Pei Xi¡¯s words made Pei Li¡¯s expression change. Was the Pei family here to cause trouble? With that said, didn¡¯t they tell everyone that Pei Li had climbed up thedder and forgot who raised him in the Pei family?

    ¡°Ah Xi...¡±

    ¡°Du Ze, you¡¯re here too. Last time, we said that we would have tea together, but I didn¡¯t make it. Let¡¯s y golf together tomorrow. I¡¯ll let you y a few balls.¡±

    Pei Xi¡¯s words made Pei Li stunned. When did Pei Xi be so familiar with Du Ze? And they even agreed to y golf together?

    The people around them were also a little surprised. Didn¡¯t they say that Du Ze and the Pei family did not get along? It did not seem like they did not get along now.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together tomorrow. Let¡¯s go over and have a seat. I don¡¯t want Miss Pei to dislike us. She just told me to scram. Different blood breeds different people. Ah Xi is so likable. Why are the other descendants of the Pei family... Ah Xi, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot again. You¡¯re the only one in the Pei family.¡±

    After Du Ze finished speaking, he pulled Pei Xi and turned to the side. This time, everyone had a sudden realization. It seemed that Du Ze did not have any grudges against the Pei family. It was just that he did not get along well with Pei Li and Pei Meimei. This Du Ze was not bad. He did not go through with it. The Pei family was the Pei family, the people who were chased out by the Pei family were different. In fact, Du Ze was right. Different blood breeds had different morals. Even if they had a noble title, the fact that they were bastards could not be erased from their bones.

    However, the young man had a high heart. He did not show any mercy to this newly promoted Ouyang family member. It made people feel that he did not know his limits. After all, he was still young. He had yet to learn how to be deceitful and hypocritical in the business world.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Go over to the women¡¯s side. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble tonight. Otherwise, scram back immediately. You¡¯re really a useless person.¡±

    Pei Meimei¡¯s face turned red as she heard thest sentence. Her big brother had never said that about her. However, she did not dare to throw a tantrum now because she could no longer rely on anyone. She could only rely on Pei Li. Therefore... she could only do whatever Pei Li told her to do.

    When she saw Pei Xi, the Second Brother whom she had always looked down on, she felt that he was an eyesore. They did not have any kinship at all. Hence, the Pei family would definitely be in Pei Xi¡¯s hands in the future, and her only way out was through Pei Li.

    Being scolded by Pei Li now was better than being ignored by him. Hence, when Pei Li asked her to leave, she could only leave.

    Just as the little farce ended, Ouyang Tian brought his seven sons to the banquet hall. Everyone tried to squeeze in to brush their faces. However, Shen Xiaoxiao frowned at this moment.

    The time was not right!

    They were at least 20 minutes earlier than they had expected!

    Yan Kuan had estimated the time to be one hour, but only about 40 minutes had passed. These people had arrived so early. Could something have happened?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was raised. She had only heard of the master arriving on time orte. Why had he suddenly arrived early?

    As expected, once he sat down, Ouyang Tian began to chat with some familiar people in an extremely friendly manner. Shen Xiaoxiao stood a little further away. She wanted to find a ce to hide and not go forward, but everyone surrounded her, if she didn¡¯t go over, she would be the most eye-catching one.

    But no matter how far she stood, her name was still called. For a moment, everyone looked in her direction and she forced a smile nervously. This Ouyang Tian called her out for no reason, probably for Yan Kuan¡¯s sake. It was just that she did not know if he had already discovered that Yan Kuan was exploring the Ouyang family¡¯s backyard.

    If he knew, would Yan Kuan be in danger?

    Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, they indeed heard Ouyang Tian say to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Shen family¡¯s girl with Yan Kuan? Why didn¡¯t I see him?¡±

 Chapter 230 - Probing, Doubting

    <h4>Chapter 230: Probing, Doubting</h4>

    Although Ouyang Tian, who appeared kind and gentle on the surface, looked a little old and senile, the sharp light that shot out of his eyes still made people¡¯s hearts tremble.

    Now, Shen Xiaoxiao only wanted to stall for time and fight for as much as possible for Yan Kuan.

    However, her n seemed to have been within Ouyang Tian¡¯s expectations. She only heard him say:

    ¡°Although K-ONE is a foreign industry, if Mr. Yan wants to set up a branch in China, it would be a good project that benefits the country and the people.¡±

    ¡°Although my old bones can¡¯t do much for the country, I¡¯m very willing to see more overseas Chinese return to the country for development. For example, my Ouyang family wees people like Mr. Yan. If you have any needs, feel free to ask¡­ There¡¯s no reason for the Ouyang family not to help.¡±

    This was a huge promise. Everyone looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with even more jealousy and envy than before. This eldest daughter of the Shen family was tied to a big tree and was so favored by Grandfather Ouyang¡­ It seemed that her future was boundless.

    However, no matter how envious these people were, Shen Xiaoxiao felt particrly terrified. He knew that Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t here, yet he deliberately said this in front of so many people, clearly telling everyone that Yan Kuan was on the same side as the Ouyang family. In the future, if Yan Kuan¡¯s K-ONE wanted to set up a branch in China, it was normal for the Ouyang family to get involved.

    This old fox had a good n. It seemed that he knew what Yan Kuan was up to.

    Now that everyone saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction, they all felt that this kind of hospitality would make anyone who was sensible cry with gratitude.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao chose to do the opposite. In any case, she was stalling for time. She slowly opened her mouth and said to Ouyang Tian:

    ¡°Grandfather Ouyang¡¯s feelings for China and his concern and care for it are beyond our reach. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never heard of K-ONE setting up a branch in China. After all, K-ONE is famous for its casinos all over the world. China¡¯s national conditions do not allow such an industrial chain to exist, so Grandfather Ouyang¡¯s good intentions have been wasted.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not the spokesperson of K-ONE. I¡¯m afraid that the future of K-ONE will be decided by Yan Kuan himself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. Where¡¯s Yan Kuan? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss An Ning identally spilled red wine on him just now. He went to the bathroom and is waiting for the assistant to bring his clothes over.¡±

    Ouyang Tian frowned, but soon rxed. He put on a guilty look and said, ¡°It¡¯s our fault. How could Ning¡¯er be so reckless? Ning¡¯er? Where¡¯s Ning¡¯er?¡±

    Only when Ouyang Tian shouted did he realize that his precious grandson and granddaughter were not there. He turned his head to look at Ouyang Jincheng. Ouyang Jincheng hade with Ouyang Tian, so he naturally did not know. He looked at Huo Wanting, who was on the other side.

    Huo Wanting¡¯s heart was filled with panic. That b*tch was really good at ruining things. Now, how would she know where this person went?

    It would be best if she died outside and didn¡¯te back. If it wasn¡¯t enough, she wouldn¡¯t have said this right now. Who wouldn¡¯t know how to save face? Immediately, she smiled and said to Ouyang Tian, ¡°This little girl loves to be beautiful. She probably went to touch up her makeup now. I¡¯ll get someone to call her.¡±

    As soon as Huo Wanting¡¯s words fell, a servant immediately stepped back. This action made Ouyang Tian¡¯s expression inexplicable. The mistress¡¯ control over the Ouyang family was pretty good. He had never seen these servants so attentive in the past.

    It seemed that even if he wanted to help Pei Li up, it would not be easy for Pei Li to continue on. However, if he wanted to be the head of the Ouyang family, how could he not experience inhuman experiences? These could be considered as tempering.

    ¡°Boss, send someone to check on Yan Kuan while you¡¯re at it. If the clothes don¡¯t arrive, get someone to send them over in time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately said, ¡°The assistant is almost here. I won¡¯t trouble Eldest Madam.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, how would it be troublesome? It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    Huo Wanting was very easygoing, and she was very amiable to everyone. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this woman¡¯s viciousness was not inferior to Ouyang Tian¡¯s. It seemed that a woman with the tattoo of the Suoyin flower was not an ordinary character, and every one of them was extremely vicious.

    In the eyes of others, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s repeated rejection was a little unappreciative. At this moment, Liu Yufei was thinking the same thing.

    Before attending the banquet tonight, she had specially instructed Liu Qianmin and Gu Yuehua not to cause any trouble. Even if they saw Shen Xiaoxiao, they had to pretend that they did not see her. Tonight was especially special. It was a special day for Pei Li to enter the Ouyang family. If anything unexpected happened at such an asion, all the money and effort that their family had put in to support Pei Li for so long would be wasted.

    Therefore, putting aside their temporary hatred and protecting their precious daughter¡¯s position was the couple¡¯s top priority.

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao acting like she didn¡¯t know how to appreciate a favor, the two of them thought of the same thing. ¡®She doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate a favor.¡¯

    After Ouyang Tian and Huo Wanting had spoken, naturally, someone went to the washroom with a tray.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was pounding. He had toe back. He had toe back.

    However, the heavens did not seem to have heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s prayer. A momentter, a servant carrying the tray walked out and said to Huo Wanting, ¡°Reporting to Madam, the bathroom is empty.¡±

    ¡°Empty? How is that possible?¡±

    As soon as Huo Wanting finished speaking, Ouyang Tian looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Yan Kuan is no longer there? That¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t you say that he went to the bathroom to change his clothes? Could it be that he went to another ce?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao clenched her handbag tightly. What was she going to say? How was she going to answer? This Ouyang Tian was doing it on purpose. He must be doing it on purpose. He was testing her. He was testing Yan Kuan. He must have suspected something. Definitely.

    ¡°He¡¯s a heavy smoker. Maybe he went to the smoking-room first.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Smoking-room? Go, go to the smoking-room and look for him. Make sure you send the clothes over.¡±

    After saying that, Ouyang Tian looked at Shen Xiaoxiao yfully. This girl was still so calm. She was not bad, but it was a pity that she was old. Otherwise, it would be a good choice to train her well.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not know that Ouyang Tian had already thought through the possibility of Shen Xiaoxiao being the mistress of the Ouyang family in his heart. Otherwise, she would probably be scared to death. Who would want to tattoo that damn thing? Was he sick? In the eyes of the Ouyang family, she really did not care about things that were considered treasures.

    However, now was not the time to worry about this. If they did not find anyone in the smoking room, what excuse should she use?

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression did not change, her heart had already turned several times. In just a few minutes, the servant came back again. However, what made Shen Xiaoxiao relieved this time was that she actually saw Yan Kuan¡¯s figure. He had followed the servant into the room.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was immediately relieved. It was so close, so close. She immediately turned around and walked towards Yan Kuan without caring about anything. Her tone carried a trace ofint as she said, ¡°Where did you go? First Madam asked someone to send clothes over for you. They didn¡¯t see you in the bathroom, so I guessed that you went to smoke. Your smoking addiction is really big.¡±

    With a trace of coquettishness andint, Yan Kuan smiled slightly. He stretched out his hand and held her pair of hands that were somewhat cold because of nervousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll definitely smoke less in the future. I¡¯m really addicted to smoking. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. First Madam, thank you for your kind intentions.¡±

 Chapter 231 - Injury, Blame

    <h4>Chapter 231: Injury, me</h4>

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw Yan Kuan appear. Although he was still smiling, they still felt that there was a lot of perfunctory meaning in it.

    Of course, it was perfunctory. Someone had just broken into the Ouyang family¡¯s inner courtyard and entered the territory. If his guards had not discovered it in time, the secrets of this territory would have been spied on.

    However, that person ran extremely fast. He did not know if they had caught him. However, that person had just been shot, so he should not have run far.

    Ouyang Tian even deliberately looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s arm. It seemed to move freely. He even held onto the other person¡¯s hand. If he had been shot, it should not have been so natural, right?

    However, this person was the ck Emperor. What if he was enduring it? Or what if the person who seemed to have hit the target actually dodged it? What if the bloodstains were from the injured guards? There were still a few corpses lying in the backyard. Should he probe further? He wouldn¡¯t miss it, but he couldn¡¯t offend the ck Emperor casually.

    At least, he couldn¡¯t offend him tonight. As for after tonight, hmph, it wasn¡¯t up to him to decide.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to be addicted to smoking. It¡¯s just that I heard that Ning¡¯er identally dirtied your clothes. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Madam is too polite. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Both Huo Wanting and Ouyang Tian nced at Yan Kuan¡¯s shirt at the same time. It was really white and clean. It seemed that he really had changed his clothes.

    Huo Wanting gave Ouyang Jincheng a look, and Ouyang Jincheng nodded indiscernibly. They all knew what had happened just now, but they did not expect the old man to suspect Yan Kuan.

    Ouyang Jincheng secretly gestured behind his back, and the maid immediately left.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Miss An Ning was very guilty just now, and it made me feel a little embarrassed. Where is Miss An Ning? I want to apologize to her face to face.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was secretly happy. This Yan Kuan was indeed an instant kill. Didn¡¯t he want to get something on them? Now that they had found An Ning, it would naturally be another good show.

    However, Yan Kuan did not seem to have any feelings for An Ning at all. With such a move, it was very likely that An Ning¡¯s reputation would be ruined. That invasion of the pig cage was still fresh in her memory. Wouldn¡¯t it be too much?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t bear to part with her!¡±

    He said don¡¯t worry, but he said it in secret. Did Yan Kuan really guess everything? He could even guess what she was thinking in her heart?

    Shen Xiaoxiao lowered her head and did not say anything. She looked at his right hand that was holding hers. There seemed to be something wrong with this hand.

    It was a little red, and there was a faint smell of blood at the tip of her nose. Her sense of smell and vision was much more sensitive than ordinary people.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more worried. Could he be hurt?

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Her words were once again blocked by him. This was not the time to ask about this. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand held him even harder. After calming down for a long time, she raised her head and looked around.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t An Ninge out yet?¡±

    ¡°Soon, soon¡­¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯s expression was no longer good. This wretched girl was used to finding things to do.

    Just as Huo Wanting was about to go numb from staring at Ouyang Tian under the immense pressure, a servant quickly walked in and whispered a few words into Huo Wanting¡¯s ear.

    Huo Wanting was shocked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What happened? Boss¡¯s?¡±

    Ouyang Tian swept his gaze over. Huo Wanting¡¯s expression became like a color palette, making people feel very strange. She opened her mouth but could not say anything.

    Just as Huo Wanting was thinking about what to do, a cry suddenly sounded from outside.

    ¡°Grandfather, Father, you have to make a decision for me¡­¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯s heart paused. This idiot, how could she be so stupid? How could she dare toe here and cause trouble? If she didn¡¯t cover up such a stupid matter herself, would she have to announce it to the public? When the n rules came down, Huo Wanting wouldn¡¯t be said to be ruthless.

    However, once the n rules came down, the face of their n would bepletely gone. As expected, this wretched girl was born to oppose her.

    ¡°What happened? Ning¡¯er, why are you crying?¡±

    The first to speak was Ouyang Jincheng. Huo Wanting looked at him with some reproach. Her husband had doted on this wretched girl since she was young. Looking at her crying appearance, it seemed like he was going to stand up for her again.

    However, this matter must not be provoked. Huo Wanting quietly turned her body and made a hand gesture to her youngest son behind her. Although the youngest son, Ouyang Zheng, was only 24 years old, he was the smartest. When he saw her mother¡¯s hand gesture¡­ He immediately reacted and pulled the second son beside him. The second son was passed to the boss. Alright, now the boss understood. He immediately pulled his father, Ouyang Jincheng.

    As the eldest son of the eldest son of the first wife, when there was something, it could bemunicated.

    Ouyang Jincheng a look at this gesture. His face suddenly changed. The sentence that just fell was ignored, and he immediately closed his mouth, no longer speaking for a long time.

    Ah Ning was less important than the reputation of this house, so there was no need to choose between the two.

    Huo Wanting nced at Ouyang Jincheng andughed mockingly. The people of the Ouyang family were all so cold and indifferent. Usually, they were in so much pain that it was like eyeballs. At a critical moment, they didn¡¯t even need to think before making a choice.

    Now, she felt a little pity for Ouyang Ning. She was born into the wrong body. Why did shee to the Ouyang family to be a daughter?

    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? Ning¡¯er, this is the banquet hall.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng would not speak when Ouyang Tian was around. Moreover, Huo Wanting had taken over the authority. Ouyang Jincheng only needed to remain calm andposed.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, you have to make a decision for me.¡±

    Now, Huo Wanting did not have to deal with the matter since she called her grandpa directly. At least she did not have to step out to deal with it. She could also pretend to be stupid.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t look good either. Why was An Ning so impatient today?

    An Ning ran to Ouyang Tian and knelt down. She cried and pointed at Shen Xiaoxiao who was standing at the side as if she had suffered a great grievance. She cried loudly:

    ¡°Grandpa, that b*tch Shen Xiaoxiao tried to ruin my innocence. She knocked me out and threw me into Fifth Brother¡¯s room. Fortunately, my maid came to find me. Otherwise, she would have ruined me!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ It can¡¯t be, right? So explosive? ¡­Is she trying to invade a pig cage? ¡­I can¡¯t tell that Miss Shen is quite capable!¡±

    These things happened one after another in her ears. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at An Ning¡¯s stupid look. Was her brain really a pig¡¯s brain?

    ¡°Miss An Ning, this isn¡¯t a movie. This scene is too much. We¡¯re not idiots if it¡¯s so fake.¡±

    ¡°This is the Ouyang family, the Ouyang family. How can you be harmed by an outsider like me in your own home? Are you addicted to acting?¡±

    ¡°You b*tch, don¡¯t deny it. I have a witness. Grandpa, I have a witness. Fifth Brother, Fifth Brother is the witness!¡±

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s face darkened. The younger generation of the Ouyang family was getting worse with each generation. However, now that the matter had reached this stage, he could only shout, ¡°Let Feng¡¯ere over!¡±

 Chapter 232 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 232: Confrontation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The entire hall fell into a strange silence for a moment. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan. He was still in good condition, and there was nothing wrong with him. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with the wound. Otherwise, how could he be so patient?

    ¡°Chief, Young Master Feng, he, Young Master Feng, he can¡¯te over!¡±

    The servant came over to report, and everyone was shocked. He couldn¡¯te over? What did he mean?

    ¡°What do you mean? Fifth Brother... Go and see your son.¡±

    Ouyang Jinhong¡¯s heart had been pounding ever since he heard that An Ning wanted to drag his son down with her. Their house was originally a bastard¡¯s son, but fortunately, his son, Ouyang Feng, was still quite good.. Unlike the younger one, who was a headache.

    But now, he was actually pulled into a conspiracy. The first thing he naturally thought was that this was arranged by the Big House?

    However, if it was the Big House, then An Ning had been dragged into it. This was not worth the loss. Who was the one who had set this up?

    Ouyang Jinhong directly walked towards the fourth room. The door to the room was wide open. When Ouyang Jinhong arrived, Ouyang Feng was still lying on the bed motionlessly. His heart immediately jumped. Could something have happened?

    ¡°Feng¡¯er, Feng¡¯er? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Master, Young Master has fainted. He can¡¯t wake up no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t wake up? Did you call the doctor?¡±

    ¡°I did. He came just now. He said that he was drugged and fell asleep. He won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow at least.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Go down!¡±

    Countless thoughts began to form in Ouyang Jinhong¡¯s mind. Feng¡¯er had fainted, and Ouyang Ning was fine as well. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem right?

    Ouyang Jinhong slowly walked into the banquet hall. Ouyang Tian and the others were already getting impatient from waiting. Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Ouyang Jinhong had returned empty-handed, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. She had said it when she was joking with 19 when she gave her the medicine... This thing could at least drug an elephant. The effect was naturally better since he had inhaled it directly into the tip of his nose while pretending to sneeze.

    ¡°What happened to Feng¡¯er?¡± Ouyang Tian asked directly.

    Ouyang Jinhong said very respectfully,?¡°Feng¡¯er was scared by someone and fainted from the medicine. He won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What? Someone drugged him?¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng was a little surprised. This was the first time someone so openly drugged someone in the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Yes, the doctor came just now and said he inhaled it directly into the lungs. The effect is very shocking and the medicine is extremely potent.¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er? Tell me everything from the beginning to the end.¡±

    This matter was indeed a little strange. Ouyang Jincheng couldn¡¯t really sit idly by because he was the next head of the Ouyang family. If he wanted to hold on to this position, he had to step out and deal with these trivial matters. Moreover, the person involved was his daughter.

    An Ning was still crying. However, regardless of whether one was a professional actress or a genuine sob, once there was a cooling down period, it would be difficult to return to her original state.

    Therefore, An Ning wanted to continue crying. However, this was too much, and she could only sob for a short while. In addition, she was an actress, so her appearance was quite appropriate. However, if she were to cry again, it would be impossible.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s like this. Tonight, I identally dirtied Mr. Yan¡¯s clothes. Initially, I thought that my Fifth Brother and Mr. Yan¡¯s figures were simr, so I was going to borrow a piece of clothes from Fifth Brother.¡±

    ¡°However, just as I arrived at Fifth Brother¡¯s ce, I saw Shen Xiaoxiaoing out of Fifth Brother¡¯s bedroom. The moment she saw me, she was extremely surprised. Before I could say anything, she hit me on the neck with her palm, and I immediately fainted.¡±

    ¡°When I woke up, I discovered, discovered that Fifth Brother and I were lying on the ground, unable to move.¡±

    Originally, An Ning wanted to say that she was lying on the bed with Ouyang Feng. However, for the sake of her pitiful reputation, she didn¡¯t want to court death herself.

    An Ning¡¯s words were actually full of loopholes. However, at this moment, everyone had already been shocked by Ouyang Feng¡¯s drugging. Thus, very few people considered the feasibility of An Ning¡¯s words.

    However, Ouyang Jincheng asked An Ning, then directly turned to Shen Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°Miss Shen, shouldn¡¯t you exin why you appeared in Feng¡¯er¡¯s room?¡±

    A hint of calction shed through An Ning¡¯s eyes. So that was the case. It seemed that An Ning deliberately revealed that she had entered Ouyang Feng¡¯s room to let Yan Kuan know the truth?

    If he were an ordinary person, Yan Kuan would definitely be furious and would even immediately dump Shen Xiaoxiao. However, Yan Kuan was not an ordinary person after all.

    Therefore, when Ouyang Jincheng asked, he directly spoke on behalf of Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Why? Does Mr. Ouyang feel that your bastard son, Ouyang Feng, is more handsome than me, or richer than me? Or more powerful than me?¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    ¡°How arrogant! How dare you speak to the Ouyang family like that?¡±

    ¡°You, what an arrogant kid!¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng didn¡¯t expect that Yan Kuan would be so arrogant and dare to speak to the Ouyang family like that.

    Moreover, he was so confident. Was he really that awesome?

    ¡°Arrogant? I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m just telling the truth. The third generation of the Ouyang family¡¯s bastard son can only get part of the family¡¯s wealth and has no inheritance rights. Everyone in China knows that. Therefore, I don¡¯t think that Xiaoxiao would be so blind as to fall for an old and smelly man.¡±

    ¡°How about this? Didn¡¯t you say that Miss An Ning saw Xiaoxiao in the Ouyang Inner Courtyard? Then, let¡¯s get the surveince footage.¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family has so many cameras inside and outside. Look at this banquet hall alone. There are probably no less than 50 of them. There must be quite a number of them in the inner court too. Wouldn¡¯t it be clear if we look at the cameras?¡±

    Everyone present was in an uproar. More than 50? It was just an ordinary banquet hall. Why did the Ouyang family use so many cameras? Were they trying to record something? Or was it purely for safety reasons?

    Everyone present was panicking. Seeing this, Ouyang Tian couldn¡¯t help but frown. This ck Emperor really couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also frowned slightly. Yan Kuan actually wanted to look at the cameras? It seemed like Yan Kuan had done something to it. Otherwise, why would he be so unconcerned?

    As for An Ning, her face was even uglier than the color palette when she stood at the side. This Yan Kuan was actually so protective of her.

    Damn it, they actually didn¡¯t take any photos. However, the Ouyang family had cameras everywhere, so it wasn¡¯t up to them. This couldn¡¯t be faked.

    ¡°Yes, Father, there are cameras. Once we pull up the video, we¡¯ll know who did it.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng looked at Ouyang Tian as if he was trying to get Ouyang Tian¡¯s approval. Ouyang Tian had a premonition that it might really be an act. It was impossible to say that someone could do it inside the Ouyang family, they were using servants from aristocratic families, and there were very few outsiders. This was obviously impossible.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s no need to retrieve the video. I can testify that Ah Ning lied. All of this was self-directed and self-staged by her...¡±

    The entire venue was in an uproar. Who was the one who suddenly spoke up?

 Chapter 233 - Ouyang Le

    <h4>Chapter 233: Ouyang Le</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned slightly. The person who spoke was a very beautiful girl. She was different from An Ning¡¯s beauty. On the contrary, she was somewhat simr to her mboyant and gorgeous appearance.

    Her red dress revealed her petite figure without a doubt.

    Who was this? Why was she suddenly speaking up for them?

    ¡°Ouyang Le, the eldest daughter of the second branch!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s low and low statement made Shen Xiaoxiao instantly understand. Was this an internal conflict?

    It couldn¡¯t be that serious, right? Hadn¡¯t the Ouyang family always been most afraid of internal conflict? Moreover, they were currently at a banquet, and Pei Li¡¯s ancestral homing ceremony had yet to begin. What was going on now?

    ¡°Grandfather, Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, Le¡¯er iste. I just got off the ne.¡±

    ¡°Le¡¯er, you¡¯re back? What did you say just now? You said Ning¡¯er directed it?¡±

    Ouyang Le smiled at everyone. An Ning was a little nervous. In the entire Ouyang family, the two women she was most afraid of were Huo Wanting and Ouyang Le.

    She had always known that she was not the legitimate daughter of the Ouyang family. It was because she knew that she would inevitably be a little timid andcking in confidence no matter what she did.

    However, Ouyang Le was different. Ouyang Le was a year older than her. Before she came to the Ouyang family, Ouyang Le was the only legitimate daughter of the entire Ouyang family. Whether it was her knowledge, intelligence, or her imposing manner, she was unrivaled.

    Although her arrival had stolen a portion of Ouyang Le¡¯s attention, Ouyang Le¡¯s natural excellence was still a lot higher than hers.

    Especially in terms of study and talent, Ouyang Le knew piano, violin, and r, and she was an internationalwyer. She graduated with a doctorate at the age of 25 and was now working in the M Country. She had heard that Ouyang Le would return to work in the M Country, she didn¡¯t expect her to arrive so soon.

    Not only did she arrive, but she had also ruined such a good thing for her. She really deserved to die.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, you, how can you say that?¡±

    Ouyang Le nced at Ouyang Ning, who was standing by the side, and smiled at her.

    ¡°Fourth Sister, you know that Eldest Sister won¡¯t lie, so naturally, I can¡¯t use others just to help you. Moreover, Ning¡¯er, there are no wounds on your neck. Even if I want to help you, others can¡¯t believe you.

    ¡°There¡¯s also the need to set up the cameras. This is the Ouyang family. After thousands of years, the Ouyang family naturally has our own pride. How can we easily expose the inner residence to the public?¡±

    After hearing Ouyang Le¡¯s words, An Ning finally reacted. Yes, if she was knocked unconscious by someone¡¯s palm, there would be bruises on her neck. Otherwise, would they be able to knock an adult unconscious?

    There was also the Ouyang family. They really could not be exposed so easily. Usually, they were not even allowed to bring their friends back. What she said just now was really inappropriate. Would Grandpa be angry and me her?

    An Ning did not know what to say for a long time. Ouyang Tian looked at her and did not say anything. The scene immediately became awkward.

    Ouyang Le nced at An Ning, turned around, and walked over to Shen Xiaoxiao. She said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you. Tonight is the Ouyang family¡¯s time to wee the neers. The time hase. Let the ceremony begin!¡±

    With just a few words, she had smoothed out this small interlude. Even Shen Xiaoxiao thought highly of Ouyang Le. This was a true heiress of an aristocratic family. She had such boldness, tenacity, and even such magnanimous means. At this moment, many of the aristocratic families had a different opinion of Miss Ouyang Le, who had always been abroad. Perhaps she had already been listed as the candidate to be the next matriarch of the aristocratic family.

    Huo Wanting was very satisfied with Ouyang Le¡¯s performance. Not only Huo Wanting, but Ouyang Tian was also very satisfied with his eldest granddaughter¡¯s actions. She was really the eldest daughter of the Ouyang family. The aura of this aristocratic family¡¯s daughter was indeed not ordinary.

    Inparison, An Ning was a lot worse. Today, she was the one who enjoyed herself, but she had also indirectly offended Pei Li and ruined his good deed. After this An Ning, sigh¡­

    Pei Li was indeed as Ouyang Tian had expected. At this moment, he really wanted to give An Ning a p for almost destroying the most important moment in his life. She did not even look at him in the slightest.

    If Ouyang Le had not suddenly appeared, he would have lost a lot of face tonight. She would have destroyed such an important moment.

    ¡°So neat. This Ouyang Le is several levels higher than An Ning.¡±

    ¡°Mm, the most outstanding girl in the Ouyang family is naturally notparable to Ouyang Ning, the fake daughter of an aristocratic family.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned slightly. This Yan Kuan seemed to have a good impression of Ouyang Le?

    ¡°You think highly of her? Your evaluation is not low. The number of people who can get such an evaluation from you, Yan Kuan, can be counted on one finger, right?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and used a little strength with his fingers. He slowly said, ¡°If Ouyang Le is a male, I reckon that the next head of the Ouyang family will probably be her.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is she really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Whether she is powerful or not, you can try it in the future!¡±

    The smile on Yan Kuan¡¯s lips made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely ufortable. Was Yan Kuan paying too much attention to Ouyang Le? Was his evaluation too high? This did not seem like Yan Kuan¡¯s style.

    However, no matter how confused she was, it was not the time to ask. The ceremony began. Kneeling, toasting tea, and everyone¡¯s precepts. It did not seemplicated, but it ended in less than an hour.

    In fact, the main ceremony was tomorrow morning. Enter the ancestral hall of the Ouyang family and fill in the name. It was a ce that only men of the Ouyang family could enter, and outsiders could not even think about entering.

    Tonight, they wanted to announce to the outside world that Pei Li had officially entered the Ouyang family. Of course, this was already a foregone conclusion, and Pei Li had officially changed his name to ¡®Ouyang Li.¡¯

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Pei Li¡¯s high-spirited appearance and could not describe what she felt in her heart. In her previous life, she had never experienced Pei Li entering the Ouyang family. However, at that time, the Pei family had also groomed Pei Li as the only heir. He was also extremely famous and powerful.

    At that time, Pei Li¡¯s smooth sailing was destined to go further than anyone else, and he stood higher than anyone else. As a grandson, Pei Li was also extremely famous in the Ouyang family.

    However, he was not a member of the Ouyang family, after all. At that time, no matter how powerful and capable Pei Li was, he would always be respectful to everyone in the Ouyang family. He would never easily offend anyone. He was well-rounded, but he was too fake.

    Of course, the current Pei Li was also fake. However, that fake was only needed to face the members of the Ouyang family. He no longer needed to look at the eyes of others. Now, he had be an existence that was even more outstanding than most people, his goal was getting further and further away. Now, he was entering the Ouyang family. One day, he would sit on the position of the family head. Perhaps, he would even sit on the position that only appeared in the river of history, it was not impossible for him to sit on the position¡­

 Chapter 234 - Toast

    <h4>Chapter 234: Toast</h4>

    After the simple ceremony, the Ouyang family held a special ball for Ouyang Li, and the partner was naturally the daughter of the Liu family, who no one could understand.

    How was she so lucky to be chosen as Pei Li¡¯s fianc¨¦e?

    Was it because someone recorded the beginning and end?

    Was it because the Ouyang family couldn¡¯t step down?

    If that was really the case, they would have let their own daughter do it.

    Of course, envy was envy, and cursing was cursing. No one could stop the two of them from showing off their love.

    Including Liu Qianmin and Gu Yuehua, didn¡¯t they go out under those strange gazes these few days?

    Moreover, they even went out in such a grand manner, and they even appeared among the rich and powerful families to show off.

    Look at Shen Xiaoxiao. She had nothing to achieve, yet she managed to climb up to the president of K-ONE. Who knew if the two of them would be able to seed? How could he fall for someone like her who knew nothing?

    Look at her own daughter. She had a serious marriage contract, yet she managed to climb up to the Ouyang family. This Shen Xiaoxiao was really a wretched life. She would probably have to live like this for the rest of her life.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Gu Yuehua¡¯s fierce re at her after seeing her. It was filled with disgust and hatred. It was the same in both lifetimes. In the end, Gu Yuehua would hate her so much. She was also her biological daughter. Could it be that because of her father¡¯s difference¡­ The same child that crawled out of the same stomach was also different?

    She frowned. If she could have held back on Gu Yuehua just now, she would be d that she had made that decision before the banquet started.

    Liu Qianmin wanted to use Liu Yufei to live a carefree and luxurious life again? Dream on! It was possible in the next life. It was better to live in prison in this life. That ce was more suitable for him!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried?¡±

    Yan Kuan was sometimes like a worm in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach. He knew what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking most of the time.

    For example, right now, Shen Xiaoxiao only took a nce and Yan Kuan could clearly see what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking.

    If it was in the past, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely be afraid. But now, Shen Xiaoxiao would only be d that she was Yan Kuan¡¯s close friend and not an enemy. Otherwise, with her current situation, she would not even know how she died.

    However, in response to Yan Kuan¡¯s question, Shen Xiaoxiao still nodded and said, ¡°This is the Ouyang family, after all. I¡¯m afraid that the ordinary police would not dare toe in. Even if they wanted to arrest someone, they would not be able to do so.¡±

    ¡°The ordinary police might not dare, but the people in the army might not. Don¡¯t worry, before I left, I had already informed Dark 1. If the police at the door is stopped, then we will directly ask the garrison nearest to this ce toe over. If we don¡¯t get rid of this kind of scum and malignant tumor of society, then we aremitting a sin for humanity. We are doing humanity a favor.¡±

    ¡°Army? You even know people from the army?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with a face full of surprise. Yan Kuan smiled and reached out to pinch her palm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I even know people from the army. It¡¯s just that we all have amon enemy. Do you think that with the Ouyang family¡¯s actions, they won¡¯t offend anyone?

    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t offend them, these people who y politics have no permanent interests to speak of. Today, you may be my VIP, but tomorrow, you may be a prisoner. This is very normal.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Ouyang family¡¯s ambition is so obvious. Those high-level officials in China are not fools. If I know, they also have means to know.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, if we want to make a move, they can push the boat with the current to get their own goal.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember Qian Weitang? That big gift, the higher-ups are very happy!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was bbergasted when she heard that. Often, what she thought was a very simple matter would always produce many unexpected details in Yan Kuan¡¯s mouth. And these details would have many, many unexpected results. It would involve many unimaginable things.

    This was perhaps the difference between Yan Kuan and her. She thought that revenge was to destroy a person or a person¡¯s family or career, but Yan Kuan wanted to destroy this person. At the same time, he also wanted to destroy their hope. He wanted to make sure that they absolutely had no chance of making aeback. He wanted to cut the weeds and get rid of the roots!

    ¡°Your thoughts are always more thoughtful than mine!¡±

    These words were a little sour, and Yan Kuan smiled lightly when he heard them. The corners of his lips curled up as those mumbling words slowly flowed out of his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about being thoughtful, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t bear to let you put in so much effort.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not disgusting, but it¡¯s because no one taught you those things since you were young. For you to be able to do what you have done now is already a very, very big miracle and achievement. So,e on! Take it slow. You will be even more amazing!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. It was not like she was participating in apetition. Come on?

    The two of them stood in the corner and muttered to each other. At this moment, Ouyang Le walked over with a ss of wine in her hand. Her magnanimous and dignified manner made Shen Xiaoxiao feel especially dazzling.

    If one were to put aside the fact that the two of them were standing in different camps, Shen Xiaoxiao really felt that a woman like Ouyang Le was definitely the kind of woman who would be adored by everyone. She would be the kind of woman who would have a smooth life and make others envious.

    ¡°Mr. Yan, Miss Shen, I¡¯ve heard so much about you! I¡¯ve neglected both of you tonight. This ss of wine is for the both of you. Please!¡±

    Ouyang Le raised the ss in her hand and downed the wine in one gulp. She was clean and neat. Such a heroic and valiant appearance once again made Shen Xiaoxiao unable to help but look up to her.

    ¡°Eh, how did Miss Shen drink the drink? There¡¯s champagne. Waiter, champagne!¡±

    Ouyang Le looked at the yellow orange juice in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and calmly and spontaneously called out to the waiter who just happened to pass by them.

    She conveniently took the only ss of wine from his hand and reached out to hand it to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This action was somewhat simr to Yan Kuan¡¯s forceful actions and did not allow one to refuse.

    If it were any other time, Shen Xiaoxiao might have really bought it. However, tonight, she would not touch any alcohol. Even Yan Kuan was holding grape juice in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Miss Shen unwilling to ept my apology?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ouyang Le¡¯s pressing manner and then looked at the ss of transparent and bubbling champagne. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Yan Kuan, who was beside her, interrupted her.

    ¡°What kind of wine does a woman drink? We appreciate Miss Ouyang¡¯s kindness. Please don¡¯t drink this wine. We have never drunk alcohol.¡±

    Yan Kuan, the President of K-ONE Group, was once the biggest client of thew firm that Ouyang Le had worked for. He was a golden bachelor who was well-known around the world and had always been a mysterious figure.

    Originally, Ouyang Le did not have much impression of a figure like Yan Kuan. Moreover, the Ouyang family¡¯s daughter¡¯s marriage was not in charge of her own decisions. Therefore, even though she had studied abroad for many years¡­ Ouyang Le had never thought of secretly getting a boyfriend outside.

    However, when the family summoned her toe back, she had received the news in advance. Her target, or rather, the Ouyang family¡¯s next target, was Yan Kuan. Therefore, she appeared here with an extremelyplicated heart.

    Yan Kuan had never published a photo of himself in any media. If Ouyang Le hadn¡¯t acted as a legal consultant for K-ONEpany, she would never have met this legendary figure.

    He was indeed different. This was the first man who had dared to argue with the Ouyang family in all these years.

    Such a person was also the type that Ouyang Le greatly admired. This was different from those men who had pretended to be polite around her and tried to curry favor with her. Yan Kuan¡¯s domineering aura made not only that idiot, but even her heart moved. At least, she was beginning to feel extremely satisfied with such a marriage partner!

 Chapter 235 - War

    <h4>Chapter 235: War</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words did not make Ouyang Le feel embarrassed at all. Sometimes, that was the case. If you liked someone or started to appreciate someone, then no matter what that person did, you would feel that what he did was right, and that it should be like this.

    Just like at this moment, in Ouyang Le¡¯s eyes, a man like Yan Kuan could only say such domineering words. If he climbed up like other men, then she did not think that this man was any better.

    Moreover, in Ouyang Le¡¯s eyes, although this sentence was said by Yan Kuan for the sake of other women, so what? As long as this man was not bound by the shackles of marriage, then she had hope. Taking a ten thousand step back... Even if he was bound by marriage, it did not necessarily mean that she would fail. After getting married, he could still get a divorce.

    The Ouyang family¡¯s daughter did not have the habit of being a mistress for others.. Although the Ouyang family also had very old customs, and her grandfather had four women, no matter which woman, they were not as important as her grandmother in her grandfather¡¯s heart.

    A legitimate wife must be respected, and a concubine was just a toy to relieve the boredom of a man. This was deeply ingrained in the hearts of all the girls in the Ouyang family.

    Therefore, even if Ouyang Le saw Yan Kuan¡¯s gentleness and protection of another woman with her own eyes, she did not care too much because she was very confident. Since she was young, she would always think of ways to get what she wanted. It was just Shen Xiaoxiao... The rundown family could not stir up any waves. That idiot An Ning had actually been defeated by such a person. It seemed that she did not understand at all. A smart woman would deal with a man, and a stupid woman would deal with a woman. And An Ning happened to be the one who was extremely stupid.

    ¡°President Yan is very good at taking care of the fairer sex. Previously, whichw firm I worked for overseas was thew firm of President Yan¡¯s M Countrypany that was sent overseas. In all honesty, President Yan is my old boss.¡±

    Ouyang Le did not seem to care at all about Yan Kuan¡¯s protection of Shen Xiaoxiao. However, her approach was so obvious. It was so obvious that as long as it was a woman, she would be able to keenly sense that this woman¡¯s intentions were not in the wine.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was unusually calm at this moment. If she really had such a light and powerful woman as her opponent, it would be a very good thing. After all, if every woman was like An Ning, she would also be a little too bored.

    However, there was actually no need to fight in this love defense battle. Ouyang Le had already lost because she was a member of the Ouyang family. Just this alone was enough to win the PK.

    However, if Ouyang Le wanted topete with her in the business market or other aspects, Shen Xiaoxiao would be more willing to y along. Now, she did not know if Ouyang Le had returned to the country purely to rope in Yan Kuan like she did with An Ning, or she had other motives.

    The Ouyang familycked helpers, and theycked capable and reliable helpers. Although Ouyang Le was a girl, as long as she was valuable, she would be valued in the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember these small matters.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were still cold, but Ouyang Le did not show the slightest bit of displeasure. The expression on her face was just right. She said very naturally, ¡°That¡¯s true. There are so many industries in K-ONE. How could President Yan remember so much? However, I feel very honored to have the honor of working with yourpany.¡±

    ¡°Since Miss Shen is not used to drinking, and President Yan seems to like the contents of the drink, then I¡¯ll take this opportunity to toast the two of you. I apologize for what happened just now, and I wish for the possibility of meeting or working together in the future. I also wish for tonight¡¯s main character, cheers!¡±

    What beautiful words. She drank it in one gulp. She did not care whether they drank it or not. After drinking the wine in her hand, she said in a carefree manner, ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    She turned around and left. Her actions were clean. She was definitely not the type to y hard to get. This Ouyang Le was really not simple.

    ¡°How is it? This woman is not simple, right?¡±

    The moment she left, Yan Kuan lowered his head and asked Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao had no choice but to admit Yan Kuan¡¯s words now. She nodded and said, ¡°En, not simple. It¡¯s just too not simple. With such a helper in the Ouyang family, it looks like it will be even more difficult for us to seed.¡±

    ¡°You, what are you worried about? Ouyang Le is a woman. Ouyang Tian will definitely not allow the women in the n to be too capable and powerful.¡±

    ¡°Although Ouyang Le can indeed make a huge contribution to the Ouyang family, the internal conflicts within the Ouyang family are too great. Their demise is only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that once such fresh blood is injected into the Ouyang family, they will be even more like a tiger with wings.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop thinking about them. Now that the Ouyang family has released the wolf, Pei Li, do you think it will be stable? I¡¯m afraid that Ouyang Jincheng is much more worried than we are right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s take things one step at a time!¡±

    ...

    The first dance was naturally performed by the main characters, Pei Li and Liu Yufei. Liu Yufei was wearing a long white dress today. Her appearance was originally inclined towards the gentle and demure type, so this long dress showed off her elegance. Standing together with Pei Li, they were truly a perfect couple.

    Such a couple should have been extremely proud of themselves tonight. However, just as the dance was halfway through, there was amotion outside the door.

    Everyone looked outside the main door. This was the hall that the Ouyang family had set aside for themselves. Therefore, this was also the closest ce to the main door. There was only a partition separating the main door from the sight of this ce.

    At this moment, the sound came from behind this partition. There was arge garden between the partition and the main gate. Because of the darkness, although there were camouge beams outside, the big guy¡¯s vision was not a heaven-defying existence. Other than Shen Xiaoxiao, no one saw the growing crowd in the garden.

    The music stopped abruptly, and the two people in the dance floor also stopped their dance steps and stood there looking outside.

    ¡°Family Head, Family Head, there¡¯s a pair of soldiers outside.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The servants came in in time to report. Shen Xiaoxiao had just seen with her own eyes that as soon as the soldiers came in, many servants ran out from all over the Ouyang family, and their hands were all holding Type 00 submachine guns, just like the people in these troops.

    The Ouyang family was indeed bold. Just these guards had such powerful weapons, and they even took them out unscrupulously in front of these troops. They were really iparably arrogant.

    At this moment, three people followed closely from the entrance of the banquet hall. The leader was a man in his thirties. He had a crew cut, sword-shaped eyebrows, and a square face. He had a straight face, and from the looks of his title, he seemed to be a vicemander. This was indeed a young chief of staff. The two people behind him looked ordinary, but their ranks were not ordinary. They were both deputy leaders.

    Tonight¡¯s scale was really not small!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know what this ce is?¡±

 Chapter 236 - Arrest Warrant

    <h4>Chapter 236: Arrest Warrant</h4>

    As the person with the highest status other than Ouyang Tian and Ouyang Tang, Ouyang Jincheng was naturally the one to step forward.

    It was the first time for soldiers to break into the Ouyang family¡¯s home. Were these dumb soldiers pretending to be dumb? Or were they pretending to be dumb?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know what this ce is?¡±

    The vice-regiment saw that it was actually Ouyang Jincheng who stood up and spoke. He raised his eyebrows slightly and calmly walked to the middle of the banquet. Then, he slowly said to Ouyang Jincheng:

    ¡°The Ouyang family. This is the famous Ouyang family in China. I¡¯m not stupid, so of course I know. However, the purpose ofing here tonight is to chase after the important criminals. Although the Ouyang family is special, they won¡¯t hide the important criminals and go against thews of the entire China, right?¡±

    The Vice-Commander¡¯s words were very serious. It could be seen that these soldiers indeed had a deep grudge against the Ouyang family, and his words were sonorous and forceful, putting himself on the moral high ground of taking the initiative to attack first. This caused Ouyang Jincheng to be unable to react for a long time.

    ¡°Arrest people? Who do you want to arrest? Why would our Ouyang family hide the important criminal? Also, who gave you the courage to barge into our Ouyang family like this?¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng had been in charge of the Ouyang family for many years. Although he was curious as to why these soldiers had barged in with such a big fanfare, and it was said that they were here to catch a criminal, he felt that this matter was very strange.

    Toe to the Ouyang family to catch a criminal? Catch who? Who could it be? Someone from this banquet hall? All the people invited here were Chinese people of high status. If something had really happened to someone¡¯s family, they would have received the news long ago. They also had people in the army.

    But no news had spread. It had always been calm. Could it be that something was out of their control?

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer Mr. Ouyang¡¯s questions one by one. First, who gave us the courage? There¡¯s no need to ask. I think your question is a little silly. Without orders from the higher-ups, without orders, would we randomly send out troops? And even barge in here?¡±

    ¡°Second, who is the criminal? Hehe, then please take a look at this, Mr. Ouyang. This is the arrest warrant.¡±

    The Vice-Commander brought a white piece of paper with a red seal in front of Ouyang Jincheng. The moment Ouyang Jincheng took it, the Vice-Commander did not give him time to look carefully and said to the two deputy leaders behind him, ¡°Do it. The earlier we capture him, the earlier we settle this matter. We don¡¯t want to offend the famous Ouyang family!¡±

    These words were full of sarcasm. Which one of them didn¡¯t hear it?

    But even if they did, they were fooled by the words ¡®do it¡¯. ¡®Do it¡¯? Who were they trying to catch?

    Just as everyone was looking at the two soldiers with a surprised look on their faces, they saw them walking straight towards the main character of the night, Pei Li.

    Of course, after bypassing Pei Li, the two of them stood directly in front of Liu Qianmin, who was behind Pei Li and Liu Yufei, and said to Liu Qianmin:

    ¡°Mr. Liu Qianmin, you are suspected of many smuggling cases, child trafficking cases, and drug trafficking cases. Now, please go back and assist in the investigation. Mr. Ouyang has an arrest warrant in his hand. You have the right to remain silent, but every word you say will be used as evidence in court!¡±

    The entire ce was in an uproar. Not only were there smuggling cases, but there were also child trafficking cases, and there were also contraband cases? This, this, this Liu family was actually doing these kinds of businesses?

    No wonder they didn¡¯t have any shortage after being kicked out of the Shen family. But this was too bold, to have done so many things.

    ¡°You, you, you, are you mistaken? How could I do this? How could it be?¡±

    Liu Qianmin¡¯s face turned ashen. Even Gu Yuehua looked at him with a face full of surprise. Each of the crimes that he had just stated would cost him many years in prison, and the most serious one would be death. This, this¡­ Did Liu Qianmin really do all this?

    She didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. Ever since Liu Qianmin had been fooling around with Ouyang Minyan, she didn¡¯t want to care about many things about Liu Qianmin. Recently, she always saw him and their daughter acting mysteriously. She thought that they were discussing other things. Could it be that they were discussing this?

    Gu Yuehua immediately looked at Liu Yufei. Liu Yufei¡¯s face was also full of surprise, as if she was scared silly. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t discussing it with Yufei?

    ¡°Yes, are you mistaken? We are legitimate businessmen. How can we be suspected of smuggling those? You are ndering us!¡±

    ¡°ndering? With an arrest warrant, whether we are ndering or not, when this case is investigated, the truth will naturallye out. As for Mrs. Liu, you cannot enter or leave the country at will recently. The police will also investigate you. Whether you are innocent or not, when the timees, they will naturally give you a satisfactory answer. Of course, Miss Liu Yufei is the same.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! You¡¯ve got it wrong, you¡¯ve got it wrong!¡±

    Liu Qianmin still couldn¡¯t believe it. Those things were so hidden. How could these soldiers know?

    Of course, Liu Qianmin couldn¡¯t figure it out. In his previous life, they had done these things for more than ten years without anyone noticing. But in this life, Shen Xiaoxiao had always known that they would do these things, so she had slowly set up the trap from the beginning. She had been investigating everything that they had done in the dark.

    Tonight, before the banquet started, she had handed these things to the police. At this moment, there were probably already people searching the Liu Family¡¯s Mansion. It was a pity that Liu Yufei and the others were still here, drunk and dead. The crisis had already arrived, and it was unknown.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re lying. My father would never do those things. You¡¯ve misunderstood, it must be a misunderstanding. Brother Ah Li, don¡¯t you think so? My father would never do these things!¡±

    Up until now, Liu Yufei¡¯s disguise had not been removed. Even if something were to happen to her father, she still had a kind and weak look on her face.

    Would Pei Li help? Of course not. Tonight was very important to him, but now, he was being pped in the face by someone. Furthermore, this person was his future inw¡¯s family. Furthermore, the Ouyang family had never been broken into in the past few decades. Now, because of his inw¡¯s family, his reputation was being tarnished. If he wanted to establish a foothold in the Ouyang family in the future, the difficulty was obvious.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Since there is an arrest warrant, we will naturally cooperate. You guys can take him away!¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Looking at Liu Yufei who seemed to have suffered a great grievance, Ouyang Jincheng turned his head and did not even look at Liu Yufei. He only said to Pei Li, ¡°Ah Li, calm your fianc¨¦e down. Regardless of whether you are a member of the Ouyang family or someone else, you must remember that as long as you are Chinese, you must abide by thews of China. No one can make fun of thews.¡±

 Chapter 237 - Youâ€™ve Got a Lot of Guts.

    <h4>Chapter 237: You¡¯ve Got a Lot of Guts.</h4>

    Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s words were awe-inspiring and beautiful. Everyone present was shocked by what they heard. Even the Vice-Commander looked at Ouyang Jincheng with an inquisitive and incredulous gaze.

    However, since the Ouyang family head had spoken today, he naturally did as he was told. The two deputy leaders also moved forward, each of them holding down Liu Qianmin with one arm.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t arrest my husband. Let him go, let him go.¡±

    Gu Yuehua began to throw a tantrum. However, these soldiers were all experienced and had seen all kinds of people. One of the deputy leaders said to Gu Yuehua, who was shouting, ¡°Ms. Gu, if you have the time, you might as well go home and have a look. We forgot to tell you that we have also issued a search warrant for your house. I¡¯m afraid that the police have already gone there. Do you want to go back and help with the investigation?¡±

    The deputy leader¡¯s words shocked Gu Yuehua, Liu Qianmin, and even Liu Yufei at the same time. A lot of information was stored in the safe at home. If the police really came, it would be a big deal.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuehua was surprised because she thought that there was so much jewelry in the house. If it was really searched, would it be stolen?

    Liu Yufei clenched her fists at this moment. She suppressed the fear in her heart and walked over to pull her mother. She said to Gu Yuehua, ¡°Mom, calm down. Dad will be fine. He will definitely be fine. Go back and take a look. No, I will go back with Mom to take a look. I still have to wait for Dad toe back. Wait for Dad toe back!¡±

    Liu Yufei acted out the image of a sensible daughter to the fullest. Many people at the scene had a slight change of opinion when they saw Liu Yufei like this. Although this Liu Yufei looked extremely delicate, she could still hold on at critical moments.

    Pei Li could not remain silent at this moment, so he joined in to persuade Gu Yuehua. He said to her, ¡°Yes, Aunty, I will send people over to understand the situation. You and Yufei go back first. Uncle is right. As long as Uncle did notmit a crime, we will only cooperate with the investigation and thew is fair. We will definitely have a fair fight!¡±

    Liu Yufei really wanted to turn around and give this hypocritical man a p when she heard Pei Li¡¯s words. Why did their family do all these things? Wasn¡¯t it all because of him? It was to support him to enter the Ouyang family and to support him to be the family head of the Ouyang family.

    Now, this man was actually so hypocritical. When she heard these words, she actually felt a chill in her heart. Was their family wrong to ce all their bets on Pei Li? It seemed that they were a little too wrong.

    Gu Yuehua was appeased. Liu Qianmin had long been scared silly by the statement that he had already sent people to the Liu family to search the ce. He did not even see Liu Yufei¡¯s constant eye signals before he was taken away.

    The banquet had beenpletely ruined. Fortunately, the ceremony of recognizing the ancestors had ended. Although Pei Li felt that it was a pity that so many things had happened when it was supposed to be such a glorious night for him¡­

    However, he could only end the banquet now. After all, no one could continue to carry on without caring about anything, not to mention that the one who was captured was his future father-inw.

    After the banquet ended, the participants began to leave one after another. This farce had ended an extremely hypocritical performance.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan did not want to stay any longer. Shen Xiaoxiao had long been worried about the condition of Yan Kuan¡¯s hand. Now that everyone had left, there was no need to stay any longer.

    The banquet hall was veryrge, but there were also many people attending tonight. They were originally standing at the back of the line, so when they walked out, their person was almost squeezed into the crowd.

    Ouyang Tian had already left with Ouyang Tang, and no one dared to block their path. Ouyang Tian had not been in a good mood tonight. Waves after waves of troublesome matters came out, and he was extremely tired, especially when there was a ck Emperor there. He could not rx even a bit.

    Since the banquet was about to end, he should test whether or not this ck Emperor had intruded into the Ouyang family¡¯s territory.

    In all of China, there was probably only one person who had the ability to intrude into the Ouyang family¡¯s territory and return safely.

    They walked behind, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze did not rest. Relying on her astonishing gaze, she actually saw that the Ouyang family members following behind the soldiers in the garden did not only have submachine guns, there was also a ck dog at their feet.

    This, this, not only did they have weapons, they even brought out dogs. What was the Ouyang family nning to do?

    ¡°There are dogs outside!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words immediately caused Yan Kuan¡¯s brows to knit together. This Ouyang Tian was indeed an old fox. He actually used this opportunity to test him.

    ¡°Do they want to use dogs to smell the blood on your body? What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it should be!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As expected, they were looking for Yan Kuan. What should they do now?

    Just as Yan Kuan was deep in thought and Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what to do, Shen Xiaoxiao saw a few waiters who were just a few steps away from them.

    The waiters had their own seats for tonight¡¯s banquet. They were standing there because they were sending off the guests after the banquet.

    As they got closer and closer to the door, Yan Kuan did not seem to be able to think of a way. Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately moved a little to the side. It was because there were too many people leaving at this moment, so¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao moved a little to the side without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.

    Her hand was still holding Yan Kuan¡¯s, so Yan Kuan did not feel the person in his hand leave and did not carefully observe what she was doing.

    Little thief Shen secretly took out her best de from her bag and gently pinched it between her fingers. When she was close to the door frame, she raised her hand and gently waved the de. First, she cut her arm, and then, as if she was unintentionally pulling back her hair¡­ She cut a man¡¯s buttocks.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A scream, and it was a man¡¯s scream. The people at the door all turned their heads to look over. As soon as they turned around, the crowd immediately gathered together. Then, Shen Xiaoxiao herself cried out in surprise:

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yan Kuan was shocked and immediately turned his head. Only then did he see that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm had been cut at some unknown time. Fresh blood was oozing out. The man who had just screamed also used his hand to touch his buttocks. Blood was flowing profusely. He seemed to be more seriously injured than Shen Xiaoxiao.

    The group of waiters at the side saw the scene and indeed walked over. Unfortunately, because it was next to the wooden door, when two people walked over¡­ They saw that there was a protruding de embedded in the gap of the wooden door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Sir, Miss, we¡¯ll send the doctor over right away.¡±

    The de in the gap of the door hurt people, and it also hurt two people, a man and a woman. This was not a small matter.

    How could such a thing happen in the Ouyang family? The crowd was already crowded. They had looked carefully, afraid that something would happen. They did not expect that the cleaner would not see the de?

    Yan Kuan also saw the de. It was because he saw it that he turned to look at the blood on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. This wretched girl, did he need her protection? She actually thought of such an idiotic idea.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re simply too gutsy!¡±

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238: The Intimidation of the Ouyang Family</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled sheepishly at Yan Kuan. Wasn¡¯t he worried? They were about to walk out of this ce. If they were discovered by those dogs, they would be in big trouble. As for his identity and his injuries, she did not dare to take the risk.

    However, cutting herself like this would definitely hurt, but she had to. There were cameras everywhere. If only the person closest to her was injured and she was unharmed, the people of the Ouyang family would naturally suspect her.

    She didn¡¯t want this to happen, so she could only think of a way at the most crowded door frame.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened again?¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng had objected to Pei Li staying in the Ouyang family from the start. Look, look, this banquet had caused so much trouble, one after another. He had thought that there would be nothing else after the banquet ended¡­ and that they could do their own things in peace, but now, they could still cause trouble.

    Ouyang Jincheng felt that Pei Li was the bane of their family. Once he entered the Ouyang family, things were not going well.

    However, when he walked over and saw the blood on the ground and the painful expression of a man and Shen Xiaoxiao, his expression changed quickly. It was impossible to tell what he was feeling at the moment.

    What a coincidence?

    There were police dogs outside, and someone was injured here?

    Could it be that the person who broke into the forbidden area had something to do with Yan Kuan?

    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a de here.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng looked at the crack of the door and indeed found a de. Good heavens, why was there a de here? Who put it there? Damn it.

    ¡°Call the doctor over. The person in charge of the banquet hall will go and get the familyw tonight. Bring the two of you to the side and sit down.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng was furious, but he couldn¡¯t help but react. The man was working for the Ouyang family. How could something happen to him? How could he not solve the problem?

    The doctor arrived quickly and quickly bandaged Shen Xiaoxiao. As for the man whose butt was injured, he was brought to the small room next door.

    ¡°Mr. Ouyang, is your door in disrepair or can¡¯t afford to hire a cleaner? Our K-ONE can give the Ouyang family a free copper door or a door made of red sandalwood. It¡¯s better than these nails and des thate out and hurt people.¡±

    Yan Kuan was the first to win the argument. He didn¡¯t give Ouyang Jincheng any reason to refute him. He continued, ¡°How about I introduce you to a renovation team and tear down this door frame? Girls¡¯ skin is the most delicate. Mr. Ouyang, now that our Xiaoxiao has left such a big scar, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Ouyang Jincheng speechless. This Yan Kuan was really unreasonable. Wasn¡¯t he just the CEO of K-ONE? He was actually so arrogant! The person who had infiltrated the Ouyang family had not been caught yet. They could not dy the investigation because of this.

    ¡°This is indeed the fault of our Ouyang family. We will definitely send a generous gift to the Shen family. I hope Miss Shen and Mr. Yan will forgive us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan obediently at this time. The meaning was very obvious. She wanted Yan Kuan to take full responsibility.

    Ouyang Jincheng felt even more ufortable in his heart. This daughter of the Shen family was not suitable to be a good person. The two of them were simply birds of a feather. If they did not give face to the Ouyang family, there would be times when they would regret it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a generous gift. We also can¡¯t afford to attend the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet. First, we were sshed with wine, and then we were framed. Now, it¡¯s even better. Our arms were even cut by this broken door. It seems that we are notpatible with this ce.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s smile had already disappeared. What did Yan Kuan mean by this?

    ¡°Mr. Ouyang, you don¡¯t have to be unhappy. We should be the ones who are really unhappy. However, seeing that Mr. Ouyang came over personally to express his condolences, we can¡¯t not give him face. How about this?¡±

    ¡°The construction of Beihui has already beenpleted, right? I wonder if our Shen family can take over this area of renovation?¡±

    Wow, just a little bit of blood on her arm, and the Shen family was able to get such a great deal. Now, who didn¡¯t know that the top-tiermercial office building developed by the Ouyang family was being renovated by the national tender? Now, they wanted to directly take it down¡­ Wasn¡¯t this opening a little too big?

    Of course, Yan Kuan¡¯s request also shocked Shen Xiaoxiao. Beihui was the biggest development of the Ouyang family this year. Just the market value alone was several billion. Yan Kuan wanted to help her swallow such a huge sum? Wasn¡¯t he overestimating himself?

    ¡°Mr. Yan, you must be joking, right?¡±

    Look, Shen Xiaoxiao said that Ouyang Jincheng would never agree to it. Wasn¡¯t he being ridiculed?

    ¡°Mr. Ouyang, you might not have heard clearly. Our Shen family¡¯s decoration industry is one of the best in the industry. Why does Mr. Ouyang think that the Liu family, which has so many scandals, can afford this?¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family is really not afraid of stirring up trouble!¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng was stunned. What did this mean? What Liu family interfered? Beihui was the family¡¯s industry. Although the decision was always in his hands, his father¡¯s decision was also very important. Could it be that his father wanted to pull the Liu family behind his back? Why did he do this? Other than paving the way for Pei Li, Ouyang Jincheng could not think of Ouyang Tian¡¯s purpose for doing this.

    Could it be that his father, Ouyang Tian, had really taken a liking to Pei Li? Then what about his three sons? None of them could catch Ouyang Tian¡¯s eye?

    Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he finally made a decision. It was better to let the Liu family off than the Shen family. In any case, the Shen family and the Liu family were arch-enemies. It would be a dog-eat-dog situation for them.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not appropriate to give all of them to you, but you can have the second building in Beihui.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a deal. Since this matter has been resolved perfectly, we won¡¯t bother Mr. Ouyang to deal with the housework anymore. Goodbye!¡±

    Second building. The second building was a big project for the current Shen Enterprise. Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t prepared to swallow all of it, and the Shen enterprise couldn¡¯t swallow it either. Look, didn¡¯t they just get this?

    Although he wanted to go against the Ouyang family, it would be best if he could make money while going against them!

    Ouyang Jincheng looked at the two who walked away with each other, his face ashen. This Yan Kuan¡¯s methods were amazing. He even knew about these things. Was he really a simple casino boss?

    If he really was, not only did he enter peace on credit, he even dragged Ouyang Le in now. It was all for this person. What was the old man trying to do? There must be something that they did not know. What was it? What was it?

    When Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao walked outside, they indeed saw the guards who had not yet left. The guns in their hands emitted waves of cold light under the moonlight. Many people had seen the Ouyang family in such a state.

    This shock could not be described with a simple adjective. Guns were strictly prohibited in China. If someone were to hide them, it would be a serious crime. They could even be executed.

    But now, they had actually seen so many of them in the Ouyang family. This simply made them not know how to describe theirplicated feelings at this moment. The Ouyang family was really powerful. If they had only felt that they were awesome before¡­ Then now, they felt that they were awesome, but they also felt an inexplicable sense of timidity and fear. This deterrence was truly enough.

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239: Is It Rted To the Key Again?</h4>

    The environment outside was a little dull for a moment. Everyone had some thoughts in their minds at this moment. The entire garden carried a strange sense of tranquility in the quiet spring night.

    Everyone walked out one after another. Yan Kuan and the others had been dyed for a while because they were bandaging their wounds. When they reached the main entrance, there were at most more than ten guests walking behind them.

    The four big ck dogs squatted there. They did not know whether it was Yan Kuan¡¯s wounds or Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bloody smell. Sure enough, as soon as they appeared, the four dogs went crazy and roared at the two people.

    This change shocked everyone. Some of the people who had already walked out could not help but turn back to watch the show. What was going on?

    At this moment, a man in his fifties wearing a dark blue long robe and a handlebar mustache, who was standing at the end of the guards, walked towards them.

    ¡°Mr. Yan, Miss Shen, please wait!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held onto Yan Kuan¡¯s arm. The ckce on her arm had already been cut, and the white gauze was very obvious. In the eyes of the man in the long robe, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now? Today, your Ouyang family is looking for trouble, right? You even injured me just now. What¡¯s the matter now? If you still want to investigate something, you can say it all at once.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were extremely impolite. The man in the long-sleeved shirt was stunned. She was quite angry. He hadn¡¯t even done anything yet. This little girl had such a big temper.

    The man in the long-sleeved shirt wasn¡¯t anyone else. He was the third butler by Ouyang Tian¡¯s side. As the head of the family and the n leader, Ouyang Tian had a total of nine butlers by his side. From sleeping to the family business to the matters of the inner courtyard, they were all managed by different butlers.

    The sissy who was dealt with by Shen Xiaoxiao before was the butler who specialized in managing medicine. The one in front of him was the butler who contacted the outside world for Ouyang Tian. He was also the only non-eunuch among the nine butlers.

    His independent existence had a very different treatment in the Ouyang family. It was said that it was because his father was the son of Ouyang Tian¡¯s wet nurse and Ouyang Tian was the son of his wet brother. Don¡¯t be curious why there was a wet nurse.

    A family like the Ouyang family had always retained these ancient customs. Even now, Huo Wanting¡¯s legitimate sons were not fed by her, but by a nanny. This was to prevent the heir of the Ouyang family from being too close to his mother and favoring his mother.

    ¡°Miss Shen, there¡¯s no need to be angry. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know that Miss Shen was injured, so¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Who are you? The Old Master of the Ouyang family? Or the Young Master? It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you guys, but such a big family with such a great reputation, what kind of broken door are you guys making? You caused us to get injured, and you made such a long gash. It¡¯s still fine for me, but there¡¯s still a gentleman whose buttocks are injured. Your Ouyang family is too low-ss!¡±

    When the long-sleeved housekeeper, Ah San (ording to the ranking) heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he really didn¡¯t know how to respond. However, how many people did she say were injured? That was strange. What could hurt people?

    ¡°Ah San, why did you stop them? What¡¯s wrong? Miss Shen and Mr. Yan were scratched by an iron te at the door. As the housekeeper, how could you not pay attention to these things?¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s anger exploded when he saw the butler, Ah San. As long as he thought about how his father was helping Pei Li, his heart would be twisted and ufortable. Now that he saw Ah San¡­ As one of his father¡¯s nine trusted butlers, he must have known about the Old Master¡¯s ns.

    Ah San was responsible for external work. Perhaps he was the one who contacted the Liu family.

    Therefore, when he saw Ah San actually stop these two firecrackers, he was extremely frustrated. If you don¡¯t let them go, I will let them go.

    Ah San saw the Eldest Young Mastering out and lecturing him so mercilessly. He felt a little strange. What was going on? Why was the Eldest Young Master angry here?

    This Yan Kuan could not be simply let go. This was the ck Emperor, but the Eldest Young Master did not know that if he let these two go, he would have to be serious if he wanted to test them again.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master, I saw that Miss Shen¡¯s hand seemed to be injured, so I wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re done asking. After you¡¯re done, send the two of them off. Come with me. I have something to ask you.¡±

    Sigh, no wonder the Old Master said that the Ouyang family was getting worse with each generation. It was difficult for the Eldest Young Master to guard Chengdu, and it was difficult to fulfill the Old Master¡¯s or even his ancestors¡¯ wishes. So, how could he not find someone else?

    Ah San nced at Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao and sighed helplessly in his heart. Fortunately, he had made two preparations. If he left, so be it. After tonight, this ck Emperor would also¡­

    Ah San left with Ouyang Jincheng. After they left, the guards with guns and dogs left.

    Dark 1 took the Suoyin Flower Tears and left first, so only Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were sitting in the car.

    As soon as she got in the car, Shen Xiaoxiao tore off Yan Kuan¡¯s clothes, making him not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not convenient here. Go back. Do whatever you want when you get back!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand paused. She really wanted to give this man a p. Could he not be so perverted? Could he not be so shameless?

    ¡°Bastard, take it off yourself. You know what I want to see.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this little girl whose eyes were as bulging as a bull¡¯s. He also imitated her usual action and held his tongue. He took off his suit jacket, leaving behind only a white shirt. Although he had already changed clothes¡­ The red mark on his arm still made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face freeze.

    The wound that was simply bandaged seemed to have been treated with medicine, but the wound seemed to be a little big. Otherwise, it would not have bled so much after being treated with medicine.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao carefully pulled down the sleeve of her shirt. She would let the doctor take a good look after she returned.

    ¡°The bullet grazed the side. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Bullet? Then did you receive any useful news from your injury?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, your injury would have been in vain. The situation of the Ouyang family is definitely beyond your imagination.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in there? Tell me quickly.¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s curious look, Yan Kuan touched the top of her head and said to her, ¡°You¡¯re still so curious. No matter what¡¯s in there, Xiaoxiao, you must remember to keep that key of yours well. The ck Ganoderma can not only detoxify poison, but also have a greater effect. Now I finally know why your Shen family would use a ck Ganoderma as half of the key to your family¡¯s inheritance fund.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This has something to do with our house¡¯s key?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does. Not only does it have something to do with it. When Ouyang Tian reacts, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be the second person he wants to kill.¡±

    ¡°What? Then who¡¯s the first person?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao definitely did not expect to hear Yan Kuan say this. What did Ouyang Tian want this for? What did he mean by not reacting? What did he need to react to? Why were Yan Kuan¡¯s words so strange? Moreover, he did not exin it clearly. It made her feel like a cat¡¯s paw was scratching her heart. She was especially eager to know what the truth was.

    ¡°Who is it? Who do you think it is? Of course it¡¯s your man. Let¡¯s go. We can talk about other things when we get back. This is not a ce to talk. Look, this person has already left.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suppressed the shock in her heart. She could only sit in the passenger seat and prepare to leave. However, just as he was about to drive, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive. You sit over here!¡±

 Chapter 240

    <h4>Chapter 240: Use My Life In Exchange For Your Life!</h4>

    Sometimes, Yan Kuan felt that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stubbornness was what troubled him the most. Sometimes, Shen Xiaoxiao was a little stubborn. If she was certain of something, she would rarely change it. Unless she was really unreasonable or was forcefully suppressed, which was why she would change her words.

    Now, Shen Xiaoxiao was holding onto Yan Kuan¡¯s injured arm and refusing to let go. She insisted on driving herself. Of course, Yan Kuan had yet to settle the score with her when he saw her arm, but she said nonchntly:

    ¡°I did this for you too. Why aren¡¯t you listening to me? Besides, you saw it yourself. The wound is very small. If you were to do it yourself, how could you bear to do such a heavy thing?¡±

    Bear to do it? Yan Kuan had never felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was a woman who was soft-hearted towards him. However, seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was so insistent, he did not say anything more. He sat on the front passenger seat and said, ¡°If you want to drive, just drive. This girl has been thinking about it ever since she drove the carst time.¡± She thought that he did not know.

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan could only smile helplessly at the feeling of pushing his back. This girl, did she only know how to step on the elerator when driving? She was so fast. Fortunately, this was the suburbs and this was the territory of the Ouyang family. Otherwise, she would have really scared the others to death.

    Just now, they had stayed in the car for a while. Coincidentally, they were thest people to walk out. There was no sign of any other cars on the road. Of course, when he saw that the road was bing increasingly quiet, Yan Kuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    It was too quiet, so quiet that it was a little strange.

    ¡°Be careful, something¡¯s not right.¡±

    As soon as Yan Kuan spoke, he took out a gun from under his seat and held it in his hand. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s actions and listened to his words, and she instantly became nervous.

    Could it be that they would have to face another gunfight like thest time? Would the Ouyang family ever stop? Gunfights were fun, right?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was paying close attention. She even looked through the rearview mirror to see if there were any cars following them. However, just as she was looking behind the rearview mirror¡­ A faint red light was imprinted on the leather cushion on the back of the backseat of the car.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s good eyesight and extreme adaptability to the darkness, this light would definitely not have been discovered. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jumped. Was this a bomb?

    ¡°There¡¯s a bomb behind us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was about to step on the brakes and pull the car to the side. However, she realized that it was useless. It waspletely useless. Did the brakes fail?

    Yan Kuan had already turned his head to look. When he pulled open the back of the car that was blocking him, he saw a timepse electronic bomb embedded in his back. There was even an iron te around it. It was impossible to remove it.

    ¡°It¡¯s already started. There are less than five minutes left. What happened? Did something happen to the car?¡±

    ¡°The brakes failed.¡±

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao said this, Yan Kuan suddenly pointed his gun at the back of the window and fired. It turned out that there were indeed four carsing. A gunfight was about to break out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully controlled the steering wheel. From time to time, she would check the position of the cars through the rearview mirror. She wanted to pull the handbrake to force the car to stop, but if the fluctuation was too great, the bomb would also explode.

    On the way here, she remembered that they were about to reach a slope. It was a very steep break, and then there was a wide road. There werewns on both sides, and on the other side of thewns was ake.

    Shen Xiaoxiao quickly thought about it in her heart. It was all her fault for driving too fast. She couldn¡¯t even brake now. At this speed, Yan Kuan would definitely be injured if he jumped out of the car.

    However, if they jumped out of the car at this speed when they were going uphill, it might still be possible. Shen Xiaoxiao quickly looked around to see which ce was the best ce for Yan Kuan to jump out of the car. There were cars chasing after them. She could not let Yan Kuan be caught by these people after he jumped out of the car.

    Gunshots rang out beside her. While Yan Kuan was dealing with the people following behind him, he was also thinking of a way out for Shen Xiaoxiao. Now it seemed that these people would definitely not let him go. As long as he lured them away, Xiaoxiao might be able to escape. Dark 1 should be back by now. It would not be a problem for him to deal with these people, but how would he send Xiaoxiao away?

    ¡°You jump out of the carter!¡±

    ¡°You jump out of the carter!¡±

    The two of them said the same thing at the same time. Sure enough, at the most dangerous moment, they could only think of each other.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was instantly filled. She knew that this man had her in his heart. He really did have her. Although he never said it, it was just like what she had said before. She had fallen in love with him.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, listen to me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not tell Yan Kuan that she could not jump. If she jumped, how could Yan Kuan be able to drive and shoot at the same time while avoiding the encirclement of four cars?

    ¡°Listen to me. Your man is not that weak. I am more than enough to deal with these fewckeys.¡±

    Yan Kuan would definitely not give Shen Xiaoxiao a chance. The assassins tonight were several levels higher than the previous batch. It seemed that Ouyang Tian had sent out the most elite troops of the Ouyang family. He was afraid of him.

    ¡°Once the Obsidian Star has chosen its master, it will not be taken down. Girl, you are the matriarch of my Dark Empire. Remember, you are my woman. I love you.¡±

    In the pitch-ck carriage, Shen Xiaoxiao actually saw the indescribable affection in his eyes. He said, ¡°I love you.¡±

    This was the first time Yan Kuan had said that he loved her. Just now, she was still saying that this man could not say such words. But now, he had said such words.

    His eyes were filled with love. If it was not because the time was not right, she would have immediately pressed the man down and kissed him fiercely.

    Yan Kuan had already turned his head and focused on dealing with the people behind him. His mouth kept on telling Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t distract me. Jump out of the carter, understand? After I take care of the nearest car, let¡¯s switch ces. Do you hear me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao clenched her fists tightly. Did she hear him? Yes, the ramp had already arrived. The pitch-ck forest was getting closer and closer. This was the corner. In addition, the surroundings were extremely dark. As long as they moved quickly, even if Yan Kuan jumped out of the car, these people might not notice. The key was to seize the time¡­ and make a move at the corner.

    ¡°I hear you.¡±

    After answering his words, she focused on driving. Meanwhile, Yan Kuan could also rx and focus on the car behind him.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t me me!¡¯

    Ten meters, five meters, one meter. There was the sound of the car lock being unlocked. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart tightened, and he only had time to shout, ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you f*cking b*stard¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not hear thest word. Yan Kuan had already been kicked out of the car door that opened automatically by her. Yan Kuan did not have the slightest reaction.

    He actually wanted to call her a bastard. She was always the one who called him a bastard. Now it was his turn to call her a bastard.

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched the tear at the corner of her eye. Damn it, it turned out that she would still cry for a man in this life. It was really enough. She was ridiculously stupid.

    The ramp was already down. The only thing she could do to save herself now was to rush towards theke¡­

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241: Surprise, Disappearance</h4>

    In the pitch-ck night, even the moonlight was stingy, but it was such a night that won Yan Kuan a moment of opportunity.

    Being kicked out of the car out of the blue, he only had time to roll around on the spot, watching helplessly as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s car disappeared on the slope.

    Of course, he knew how fast she was driving, and now that it was downhill, this speed was like a rocket, shooting out like a fly.

    The night had added ayer of protection to him. It seemed that Shen Xiaoxiao had nned it all along. Even the promise that she would jump out of the car earlier was just a perfunctory answer. The location of the dense forest and the corner, all of this meant that¡­ She had left the greatest hope of survival to him.

    The cars that were chasing after her had been following her all this time. They did not see him escape from the car through the darkness.

    At this moment, he could not describe the feeling in his heart. It was as if something had exploded in an instant. It was as ifva had burst out of the hotva.

    He was the ck Emperor. He had always been an unsurpassable existence. No one could surpass him. He had always been enjoying his loneliness alone.

    It was not until she appeared that he was filled with disgust and disdain towards this woman who had climbed into his bed with all her schemes. However, as things developed, he went from disgust to curiosity to wanting to trap her in his arms. Until now¡­ He was even more unwilling to part with her as if she was his life.

    She was so young and so weak, yet she was willing to block such a crisis for him. She had once said that she loved him. At that time, he was excited, happy, and ted, but hecked peace of mind.

    Because he was also afraid that she would leave at any time.

    But now, when she left that hope of survival to him without holding anything back, that kind of emotion and that kind of panic made him helpless.

    Bang¡­

    A violent explosion came from afar. The figure that had just stood still almost fell to the ground again.

    No, she would run away. She would jump out of the car, right? She was so fast. Nothing would happen to her. Nothing.

    Nothing could happen to her. Nothing could happen to her.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­ No, you can¡¯t do this, Xiaoxiao¡­¡±

    He screamed at the top of his lungs. He felt that every second was as long as a century. He ran as fast as he could and ran in that direction with all his might. His heart hurt and ached. What should he do? What if she didn¡¯t escape? What should he do?

    Could it be that his heart, which had been filled with so much difficulty, was going to be empty again? What should he do?

    Yan Kuan ran quickly and stepped on the darkness of the night, ttening one patch of grass after another. The fresh air that belonged to the night that came from the tip of his nose actually felt so pungent at this moment. At this moment, he only wanted to hug her¡­ He only wanted to smell the unique scent that belonged to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Just as Yan Kuan was trying his best to rush over, a few gunshots rang out once again. Each shot seemed to hit his heart, causing him to feel a dull pain.

    A strange floral fragrance suddenly brushed past the tip of his nose. He did not notice it at all. As he continued to run, he inhaled all of it and instantly fell to the ground, unable to move¡­

    ¡­

    Three dayster.

    The white lights and the white ceiling gave her a splitting headache. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a sheet of white.

    She moved her head. It was swollen. How long had she slept? Where was this ce?

    Shen Xiaoxiao blinked her eyes and touched her lower abdomen. She felt a slight pain. What was going on? There was also the drip in her hand. Was she in the hospital?

    At this moment, the door lock was opened. 19 walked in with a thermos bucket. When neen saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had woken up, he hurriedly called out:

    ¡°Miss, Miss, you¡¯re awake? Are you alright? I¡¯ll call the doctor right away.¡±

    19 was a little excited because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s awakening. He did not wait for Shen Xiaoxiao to speak before he rushed out of the door. The thermos was ced on the table beside her. Shen Xiaoxiao looked helplessly at the departing figure. 19 was indeed very innocent.

    Not long after, the doctor and nurse came over. After a thorough examination, they left after giving some instructions. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that her body would not have any major problems. However, when she heard the doctor say that she had to stay in bed to protect the fetus¡­ She was still stunned for a long time before she could react.

    What did they say just now?

    ¡°Protect the fetus?¡±

    What was wrong with her? She was pregnant? Was that so? Was it that she was pregnant?

    ¡°19, what did the doctor say just now? What do you mean by protect the fetus? Am I pregnant?¡±

    19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s dazed look and giggled. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Yes, Miss, you¡¯re pregnant. Fortunately, I arrived in time to save you from the water and quickly sent you to the hospital. The doctor said that you were almost in danger.¡±

    ¡°But our little master is very tenacious. The doctor said that it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem if you pay attention for more than a month.¡±

    Calling little master and calling her pregnant again and again. No matter how foolish Shen Xiaoxiao was, she knew at this moment that she was the one being called. She was really, indeed, pregnant.

    She was pregnant. She was really pregnant?

    In her previous life, she had begged for a lifetime of luck, but in this life, it actually came true. She was pregnant.

    Last month, her period did note. She thought that it was because of her body. The main reason was that the memories of her previous life were too deep. Her three years as a prostitute had long destroyed her body. She had gone through menopause at a young age. She thought thatst month¡¯s period did note because of her body¡¯s original reason. She did not think that it was actually because she was pregnant?

    She was pregnant! The ecstasy in her heart was raging throughout her body. She was pregnant. This was really the best gift that God had given her.

    What about Yan Kuan? Did Yan Kuan know? Would he be happy? Or would he be angry?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yan Kuan? Where¡¯s your boss? Does he know?¡±

    He must be angry for kicking him out of the car in advance. He must be angry. His temper was so bad and he was so awesome. She could imagine how angry Yan Kuan would be if she kicked him out of the car like that.

    Also, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt if he fell out of the car, right? He was so powerful that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him at all.

    But why was he not here when she woke up?

    19 looked at Miss¡¯ attentive look and felt a little uneasy. The smile that was hanging on his face a moment ago slowly disappeared from his face.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as 19¡¯s face slowly turned ice-cold. Her heart tightened. Could something have happened? Wasn¡¯t that kick heavy? Could he have been injured when he fell out? Or had he hit his head?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me. Is he injured?¡±

    19 saw that Miss was a little agitated and hurriedly walked over. He was afraid that her agitation would affect the child in her stomach, so he could only say to her, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be agitated. You still have a little master in your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, what happened to Yan Kuan? Is he injured?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Boss is missing¡­¡±

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242: Arrangements</h4>

    ¡°How long have I been unconscious for?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was much calmer than 19 had expected. She did not panic or go crazy after hearing the news of Boss¡¯ disappearance. Instead, she was very calm and asked him calmly about everything that had happened in the past few days.

    ¡°Three days, Miss. You have been unconscious for three days.¡±

    ¡°19, tell me everything that has happened since you saved me from the beginning.¡±

    19 was stunned at first, then immediately nodded and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, the situation was like this: After Dark 1 sent the things back, I went with him to prepare to meet up with you, but when we arrived, we saw your car rushing down the ramp. You opened the door and jumped into theke, and the car immediately exploded.¡±

    ¡°I immediately jumped into the river to save you. When I picked you up, I saw Dark 1 finish off the people who were trying to kill you.¡±

    ¡°However, you were alone in the river. Boss was not in the car. When Dark 1 felt that something was wrong, he turned around to look for him before me. Then, I brought you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Three days passed. Not only Boss, Dark 1 did not show up either. I don¡¯t know what happened. The Four Hall Masters have all returned to the country. They are all out looking for them. During this period, they have seen you a few times. Seeing that you are still unconscious, there was no way to know what happened in the middle of the journey and why you were being hunted. However, they said to inform them as soon as you wake up. I have already contacted them when I called the doctor. I reckon that they will arrive in the afternoon.¡±

    19¡¯s words were very simple, but Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked when she heard it. In other words, Yan Kuan and Dark 1 had disappeared almost at the same time, and it had already been three days?

    How was this possible? Those cars had followed her at that time. The ce where Yan Kuan had jumped out of the car was around the small forest. It was impossible for them to disappear just like that.

    And Dark 1 had also disappeared?

    ¡°The people who are chasing us are from the Ouyang family. Yan Kuan was discovered by them when he was exploring the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Hall Master Yun thinks so too. It¡¯s a pity that they sent two teams of people to explore the Ouyang family at night, but none of them returned. This Ouyang family is very strange.¡±

    ¡°No one returned?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. The Ouyang family was so powerful? Then Yan Kuan was really lucky to have escaped from the Ouyang family.

    Of course, Yan Kuan was very skilled. Perhaps only he had the ability to escape from the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Yes, even the corpse has not been found. Therefore, the Four Hall Masters are also in a terrible state. However, the news of Boss¡¯ disappearance has not been spread. The Dark Empire has formted an emergency n. After all, our Dark Empire has many enemies. If they know that Boss is missing, this matter will be troublesome.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. That was indeed the case. If the outside world knew that the ck Emperor of the Dark Empire was missing, it would be a huge dispute.

    But where did Yan Kuan go? Why was he missing?

    ¡°Who else knows about my pregnancy?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, only me and the doctors and nurses here know. The Four Hall Masters were all in a hurry, and I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. After a while, she said, ¡°Then don¡¯t tell them for the time being. Also, where are the doctors and nurses? We absolutely can¡¯t let them expose the news of my pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why is Miss doing this?¡±

    19 didn¡¯t understand. She suddenly wanted to keep it a secret? Even the Four Hall Masters couldn¡¯t know about it? What did she mean by shutting the doctors and nurses up?

    ¡°Keep it a secret for now. When Yan Kuanes back, it will be toote. He is the father of the child. He has the right to be the first to know. Besides, now that he is missing, if others find out that the ck Emperor has a child, even if your entire Dark Empire protects me 24 hours a day, it will not be easy to protect the child in my belly.¡±

    ¡°So, 19, I don¡¯t trust anyone except you.¡±

    19¡¯s heart tightened at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Indeed, if the public knew that Miss was pregnant and Boss was not around, it would be too dangerous. Moreover, Miss said that she only trusted him. It seemed that he had a heavy task¡­ He did not know if Dark 1 was with Boss. He hoped that they woulde back soon.

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I won¡¯t tell anyone, Miss. Also, when you were hospitalized, I did not use your real identity to go through the procedures. I used an alias and a fake passport. I just used one of the fake identities that you used when you returned from Country M.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. Although 19 was pure and innocent, he was very meticulous. Sometimes, he was even more meticulous than Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡±

    A ck-cloaked man walked to a special secret room and asked the two big men guarding the door.

    ¡°Yes, he woke up half an hour ago, but we injected him with the medicine ording to your request. Even if he wakes up now, he can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay. Remember, you must not let him recover his strength. Continue to inject him with the cartge powder. You have to start the injection half an hour before the medicine reaches its effect. This is the ck Emperor. You must not treat him normally. And you guys, watch him well.¡±

    The ck-cloaked man who spoke was using a shapeshifting machine. It was hard to tell whether he was male or female, old or young.

    His entire body, including his entire face, was covered by a ck cloth. Other than his two eyeballs, his appearance could not be seen at all.

    However, his deterrence was clearly not small. With his order, the two big men bowed their heads respectfully.

    The cloaked man nced at thepletely sealed room but did not enter. He could vaguely see the ck Emperor¡¯s sleeping appearance. He nodded, turned around, and walked out of the basement.

    ¡­

    At this moment, the Liu family was also covered in dark clouds. Liu Yufei was extremely furious as she stared at the email in theputer. This damned Li San Er. She knew that if something were to happen, it would definitely be at his ce.

    He had run away and left behind such an email. The money had been taken away, and the person had run away. However, the crime had all been thrown at them.

    This Li San Er only maintained a cooperative rtionship with her, and there was no further development. Excuse me, it was just a matter of splitting the money. No one would be at ease with it. That was why Liu Yufei had tried to seduce Li San Er several times.

    But this Li San Er was actually a tough nut to crack. He did not even look at her. Alright, look, now something really happened.

    If it was not for herck of manpower, would she have used Li San Er? Would she have let her father get involved?

    Now, everything was lost. Moreover, in order to protect her, Liu Qianmin would definitely take the me alone. This time, the Liu family was in big trouble.

    If Liu Qianmin had been taken away in such a low-key manner, perhaps the Ouyang family could have used their connections to get him out or find a scapegoat. However, there were so many people watching at that time¡­ Almost everyone in the upper-ss society had heard about those crimes.

    Moreover, he had been taken away by the troops. It was almost impossible to escape!

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243: Secret Investigation of the Ouyang Family</h4>

    ¡°Yufei, let the Ouyang family think of something. If your father is really sentenced to death, it will be all over. I have asked thewyer, and it is very likely to be the death penalty. This, what should we do?¡±

    Gu Yuehua cried uncontrobly. Although she med Liu Qianmin for letting her down and cheating on her, she could not bear it if something happened to Liu Qianmin.

    Why did their family need so much money? It was all to support Pei Li. Don¡¯t think that she was really pretending to be stupid. She knew this very well.

    So now that something happened to Liu Qianmin, Pei Li could not ignore it, and the Ouyang family could not ignore it either.

    Liu Yufei was in a mess. One was her father, and the other was her own wealth. She wanted both, and she did not want to give up on both.

    But now, it was clear that her father¡¯s side was definitely going to be abandoned. However, she was not willing. In the end, it was all for her. If it was not for her, why would Liu Qianmin do these things? Why would he need to do it himself?

    And now, her mother¡¯s words seemed to have some me on her. How could she not hear it? Looking at Gu Yuehua¡¯s haggard appearance, she really could not bear it and could onlyfort her.

    ¡°Mom, I will think of a way. No matter what, I have to save Dad¡¯s life. As long as he lives, there will be a way to get Dad out. In the future, whether it¡¯s medical parole or anything else, it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°But now that this matter has been widely reported, almost everyone in China knows about it. It¡¯s difficult to save Dad¡¯s life first.¡±

    ¡°Now, I have to find a scapegoat. Only then will Dad have a chance to change the death penalty to life or fixed term.¡±

    ¡°Find a scapegoat? Who are we looking for? No one wants to die.¡±

    ¡°Mom, as long as we have money, we will definitely find someone. Find someone with a terminal illness and give him a sum of money to appease the family. This is better than dying of an illness and dragging the family down.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s words were like stimnts, making Gu Yuehua extremely excited. Yes, yes, give money. Things that could be solved with money were definitely not a small matter. But where was this person going to be found?

    ¡°Where is this person going to be found?¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Ah Li will help me find the candidate. I have already started to search. At most, I will find him in three days. Let¡¯s wait patiently. After all, even if we go through the judicial procedures, it won¡¯t be that fast.¡±

    Gu Yuehua listened to Liu Yufei¡¯s arrangements and finally had some confidence in her heart. However, Liu Yufei knew that although Pei Li¡¯s method was feasible, she was afraid that someone would suddenly intervene. After all, Li San Er had escaped in the middle.

    It was fortunate that when Liu Qianmin wanted to take over those matters, she removed the people left behind by Scarface. Otherwise, she might have been bitten by someone.

    However, there was one thing that she was reassured about. Her father, Liu Qianmin, loved her so much that he would definitely bear all the me. Yes, he definitely would.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dad, I think we need to nurture another person. Liu Yufei, this chess piece, is basically broken. The useless inw family will only hold me back.¡±

    Pei Li sat in the study and told Ouyang Jinming his ns.

    Ouyang Jinming held the teacup and asked Pei Li, ¡°You¡¯re willing to?¡±

    ¡°Willing? Hmph, how could I not be willing to let a woman go? Besides, as long as I take the position of the family head, I¡¯m not afraid that there won¡¯t be a ce for Liu Yufei.¡±

    ¡°Good, you have guts. Men should be like this. Don¡¯t worry, the candidate has already been arranged. After I told youst time, I¡¯ve already found it. When the limelight passes, I¡¯ll bring it to the old granny. I¡¯ve said that Liu Yufei¡¯s mother n is too unpresentable. If we¡¯re not prepared, this won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s for the best. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Father!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. As long as I can see you take the position of the family head, it¡¯s worth it no matter how hard it is.¡±

    The two of them talked happily, but they did not see the figure slowly walking away from the crack in the door.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s already the fifth batch of people that have disappeared. Is the Ouyang family really that powerful?¡±

    Yun Qi was a little frustrated. They had sent out five groups of people in a row to explore the legendary forbidden area of the Ouyang family, but none of them had returned. When did the Dark Empire¡¯s secret guards be so weak?

    Shen Xiaoxiao also frowned. Whether it was the Dark Empire or the Ouyang family, she had seen the skills of their secret guards. Each of them was more powerful than the other. However, could the Ouyang family really wipe out nearly 50 secret guards? She did not believe it.

    ¡°Perhaps all of our people have been captured. There is only one possibility for them to not escape. They can either die or be captured.¡±

    ¡°However, it is not easy to capture all of our hidden guards. It can only be said that the Ouyang family must have some hidden methods. Don¡¯t you believe in your own hidden guards that you trained?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw is right. I also think that the Ouyang family must have used some kind of medicine to knock them out, so none of them could escape. Otherwise, ording to the personality of those wolf pups in our training center, they would drag someone down with them even if they died. Wouldn¡¯t they spread some news? I don¡¯t believe it. They¡¯ve carried out so many missions in the past, but it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°In the past, no matter how dangerous it was, there were always missions that came out. Now you see, not only did they not send out any news, but the GPS on everyone¡¯s bodies was alsopletely extinguished. This means that there¡¯s only one possibility.¡±

    ¡°These people must have used some kind of method to knock them out or something to remove all the devices. They seem to have a deep understanding of our Dark Empire.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao agreed with Lei Lie¡¯s words. It was very likely that this was the case. If that was really the case, they couldn¡¯t just barge into the Ouyang family now.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go there myself tomorrow night. I¡¯m more knowledgeable about medicine than the rest of you. I¡¯ll put on that special armor again. I can¡¯t return empty-handed this time.¡±

    As soon as Feng Hao finished speaking, Lei Lie immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. There¡¯s someone to look after you. And it¡¯s really inappropriate for you to go alone. Even if we find our Boss, it¡¯ll be hard for you to run out alone without anyone to cover you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let Lei Lie go with you. We¡¯ll meet you outside. The time limit is 20 minutes. You have to leave whether you find the person or not.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it this way. I agree!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also felt that this decision was very good. After everyone had no objections, Feng Hao and Lei Lie went down to prepare. The study room was once again deserted.

    19 saw that everyone had left and brought the prepared medicinal cuisine from the kitchen to Shen Xiaoxiao. He felt slightly relieved after seeing her drink it. They could not fail to find his Boss. This youngdy might even copse. Otherwise, even if he found his Boss by then¡­ Boss would not forgive him.

    ¡°19, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I haven¡¯t even waited for Yan Kuan. Your little master is very obedient!¡±

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244: Rescue</h4>

    It was already past midnight. Even though she was exhausted and tired, Shen Xiaoxiao was still waiting in the study, unwilling to leave.

    The time that Feng Hao and Lei Lie chose was 3:30 in the morning. This was not only the time when people were most exhausted, but also the darkest time of the night.

    ¡°19, what time is it?¡±

    19 did not need to look at the time to know that it was not more than two minutes. The Young Miss was getting anxious.

    ¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t worry. Feng Hao¡¯s movements are extremely fast. Lei Lie has internal martial arts. These two people¡¯s skills are among the best in the Dark Empire. Other than Boss and you, no one is a match for them. Don¡¯t worry, they will be fine.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Feng Hao and Lei Lie¡¯s skills were amazing, but she could not control the worry in her heart.

    She sighed slightly and touched her stomach naturally. Nothing will happen. He would be rescued, right?

    19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s subconscious movements and frowned slightly. The Boss would definitely be fine. Miss and Little Master are waiting for Boss. The Boss would definitely be fine.

    There was also Dark 1. He would be fine too. Yes, he would definitely be fine.

    Time passed by minute by minute. Both Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 stared at the clock on the wall, not daring to miss a single step.

    Ring, ring, ring¡­

    The phone rang. 19 could not wait to pick it up. After a moment, he put down the phone and said to Shen Xiaoxiao with a face full of joy, ¡°Miss, Boss has been rescued. They will be here soon. I will arrange for a doctor. Miss, do you want to rest first?¡±

    ¡°Has he been rescued? That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. We have to arrange for a doctor? Is he injured? where is he injured?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just heaved a sigh of relief and was extremely happy. When she heard that he was injured, her heart dropped again. In fact, she had long been mentally prepared. It was impossible for him to not be injured when he was captured by the Ouyang family. She just did not know where he was injured. Was it serious?

    ¡°Yun Qi did not say the exact details, but from his tone, it does not seem like he was seriously injured. Otherwise, his tone would not have been so rxed.¡±

    Although 19 spoke with relief, she was still worried about the truth. She had not seen it with her own eyes.

    However, when she thought about how Dark 1 and Yan Kuan had disappeared, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but ask, ¡°Where is Dark 1? Has Dark 1 been found?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression darkened when she saw 19¡¯s face. Her heart paused. Could something have happened to Dark 1? As a secret guard, even his master was injured, let alone a secret guard? Nothing would happen, right? Then what should 19 do?

    ¡°There¡¯s still no news of Dark 1 for the time being. He¡¯s still missing, just like those dark guards who went missing previously.¡±

    ¡°19, don¡¯t be anxious. When Yan Kuan returns, I¡¯ll help you ask him properly. Dark 1¡¯s skills are so powerful. Didn¡¯t you say that even the most powerful of the Four Hall Masters, Feng Hao, is no match for him? He¡¯ll definitely be fine. Definitely.¡±

    19 forced out a smile and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not worried. Dark 1 is so powerful. He taught me all my moves. He will definitely be fine. Let¡¯s go over. They will be back soon.¡±

    19 was avoiding Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question. Perhaps 19 had already decided in his heart that as a secret guard and the number one secret guard by the ck Emperor¡¯s side, if the ck Emperor was seriously injured, it would be very difficult for the secret guard to survive.

    However, because he was worried about Shen Xiaoxiao, he did not want to reveal his worries. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how tofort him, so she could only stand there silently and not take the initiative to mention it. She was only waiting for Yan Kuan to arrive. She wanted to properly ask him what had happened.

    Half an hourter, Yun Qi and the rest arrived. Feng Hao and Lei Lie were both injured to varying degrees, especially Lei Lie. The white bandage wrapped around his arm could still be seen with traces of blood.

    Yan Kuan was carried on a stretcher. Not only was his clothes tattered, but his entire body was covered in bloodstains. It was as if he had been subjected to extreme torture.

    His face was pale and there was a scar on his forehead. It was a shocking sight.

    ¡°Yan Kuan!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ran up anxiously and shook her head. He did not wake up and had fainted.

    ¡°What happened to him? What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ve done a general examination and there are no internal injuries. They should be superficial injuries. Boss suffered some pain and fainted. The doctor has arrived. Let them do a check-up immediately.¡±

    Yun Qi had always been like a military advisor. He hurriedly pulled Shen Xiaoxiao back, who was a little excited. He could not let sister-inw get too excited. Moreover, Boss was not in any serious condition. These injuries looked scary, however, his Boss had been injured many times over the years. There were more serious injuries than this, so they were really not that worried.

    It was already fortunate that he could be saved.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that she had lost her mind. Seeing that the doctor had already started to examine Yan Kuan, she calmed down and asked Yun Qi, ¡°Where did you find him? The Ouyang family¡¯s forbidden ground?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s in Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard. He should have just been tortured. On the way to the forbidden area, he was stopped by Feng Hao and the others. The guards raised by the Ouyang family are indeed powerful. There are also death warriors. Moreover, they are really good at using medicine. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Hao and the others being prepared in advance, they might not have been able to save the Boss. They might have even died.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you stopped them on the way? What a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we were indeed on the way. At that time, there were 20 guards escorting them. We were also shocked when we saw such arge group of people. However, they thought that we would be the same as the previous group of people, and that we would be able to solve it with knockout drugs. Unfortunately, they miscalcted and we were prepared. Otherwise, we might not have been able to seed.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suppressed the strange feeling in her heart. If that was the case, it made sense. However, why did she feel that something was strange?

    ¡°What about Dark 1? Is there no shadow of Dark 1?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally would not forget her promise to 19. When 19 heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, he looked at Feng Hao with a face full of hope.

    Feng Hao nced at 19 and did not hide anything. ¡°No, I think they are being held separately. We did not find anyone other than Boss.¡±

    19¡¯s dim gaze made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a little sorry for him. However, no news was considered good news. She believed that 19 would understand.

    Moreover, the Dark Empire would not allow their brothers to be captured. Since they had saved Yan Kuan now, they would naturally save the other brothers when he woke up.

    ¡°19, don¡¯t worry. After Boss wakes up, he will arrange for people to save the other brothers. No news is good news.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I know. Let¡¯s go in. The doctor has finished his examination.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the doctor had indeed walked out and hurriedly walked into the room. He had already been properly bandaged. Indeed, he only suffered some superficial injuries. However, the injury on his forehead was not good, and was about to leave a scar.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that the man¡¯s face was a little more heroic, wasn¡¯t it? As long as he returned safely, that would be good.

    The others were conversing at the side. Shen Xiaoxiao walked over and tucked Yan Kuan into the nket. At the same time, she also took a look at the wounds on his body.

    No one saw what Shen Xiaoxiao was doing. Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze swept across Yan Kuan¡¯s body, her hands that were holding onto the nket had already frozen in mid-air¡­

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245: Dream</h4>

    After Yan Kuan was rescued, Shen Xiaoxiao stayed in her room for an entire day withouting out. She was really too tired. Every day, she was extremely nervous, afraid that anything was wrong with Yan Kuan.

    Fortunately, he was rescued now. Although he was covered in injuries and his face was disfigured, at least he was safe and sound!

    19 let the servants in to check a few times. When they found that Miss was still sleeping soundly, they did not let anyone disturb her. After all, Miss was indeed a little tired these days. There was still a Little Master in her belly!

    Early summer was about to arrive. At night, the slight coolness that was unique to the post-spring period woke Shen Xiaoxiao from her nightmare. She looked out of the window with some fear. The white curtains were whistling in the wind, drifting in the wind, it added a touch of mist to the night outside¡­

    In the dream, Yan Kuan was locked in a dark room, only eight square meters in size, with only a bed. Hey there motionlessly, which was very simr to the ten years of imprisonment that she had experienced.

    She kept calling out to him and pulling him, but he justy there motionlessly. His limbs were limp. If it wasn¡¯t for the warmthing from his palm, she would have thought that he was a corpse lying there!

    The dream was truly terrifying. Even when she woke up at this moment, she could still feel the warmth from her palm!

    She touched the sweat on her forehead, got up, put on a coat, and opened the door to a room on the side.

    He was still lying there, his body wrapped in gauze, not moving at all. It was simr to the dream, but it was not.

    There seemed to be something different, but she could not tell what was different!

    She slowly walked over, and the eagerness just now miraculously stabilized when she saw him!

    However, the feeling of panic was still there, and even stronger!

    The white quilt covered his entire body, and her fingers trembled as she slowly lifted the corner of the quilt. It was already bandaged, and the wounds she saw yesterday were all bandaged. She remembered that there was a ck mole on his lower abdomen. There was a time when she liked to use her fingers to draw on that part of the skin, causing him to be indescribably excited!

    But now, there was a knife scar that coincidentally covered the mole. That part would have nothing left in the future!

    ¡°Miss, why aren¡¯t you resting sote? Boss is fine. The doctor is around 24 hours a day. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ording to the usual practice, he checked the vicinity of Miss¡¯ room. However, when he saw the door open, he immediately guessed that Miss might havee to visit Boss. When he opened the door, he saw that it was indeed the case!

    Miss was wholeheartedly loyal to the Boss. Fortunately, the Boss was saved. They loved each other so much, and now that they had a Little Master, they would definitely be the happiest couple in the world, right?

    ¡°I just came to see when he will wake up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully tucked his back and asked 19 softly.

    ¡°At most two days. The doctor said that the Boss has arge amount of knockout drugs in his body, so he will wake up a little slower. Miss, you should go back and rest. There¡¯s still a Little Master in your belly. It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s time for news of the Little Master.¡±

    That¡¯s right, there was still a child in her belly. Shen Xiaoxiao touched her belly. She wondered if Yan Kuan would be happy when he woke up and knew that he was going to be a father? Would he feel very happy?

    ¡­

    Liu Yufei touched her legs that were a little weak. She supported herself against the wall and slowly walked towards the elevator. This Chief Liu was too good at doing it. He had so many tricks up his sleeve that she was almost unable to withstand it.

    She thought that he would be fine with just some money, but this old man actually took a fancy to her. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of saving her father, and Bureau Chief Liu was the bureau chief in charge of Liu Qianmin¡¯s case, would she be willing to apany this damned old man?

    Although he was weak, he had many tricks up his sleeve. He had tortured her to death, but she had learned her lesson this time. She secretly took a video. If Bureau Chief Liu wanted to fall out with her, these things would definitely appear in the Discipline Inspection Commission.

    It was all Pei Li¡¯s fault. He was actually unwilling to help her. If it wasn¡¯t for him, would their family have gone to this extent? Now that they saw that the Liu family was in dire straits, they wanted to kick her away? That would depend on whether she was willing or not. Did he want to find a spare tire? Hmph! Dream on!

    ¡­

    Ouyang Jinming paced around the office anxiously. He had been notified for a long time. Why wasn¡¯t Pei Li here yet?

    ¡°Dad, What¡¯s the matter? I just took over the matters of the hall, so I¡¯m still not familiar with many things, so it¡¯s inevitable that there will be more matters.¡±

    Pei Li exined as he loosened the tie on his cor. He didn¡¯t know why Ouyang Jinming was in such a hurry to call him back. He still had a meeting to attendter.

    Ouyang Jinming didn¡¯t see how reluctant Pei Li was. He only saw Pei Li and said anxiously, ¡°Something happened to that old granny. When I went to look for her this morning, she died in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°What? The old granny died? How did she die?¡±

    Pei Li was extremely shocked. This was not good. They had just decided to change the choice of mistress and change the woman. How did this old granny die?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The vigers said that she fell down the valley and died. She is over 80 years old. Although she usually looks very healthy, where did her age go? Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that our n cannot be carried out. Other than the old granny worshipped by the Ouyang family, only this old granny who escaped from the Ouyang family 20 years ago knows those things.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do now? Dad, can it be that I can only be with that b*tch Liu Yufei? I can even feel the green light floating above my head now.¡±

    Pei Li looked very reluctant, but if that old granny died, he really did not have a second choice.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way, unless the Old Master is willing to personally groom a daughter-inw for you, but the possibility is too low. The Boss and the rest won¡¯t agree. However, Li¡¯er, if you really hate this woman that much, there¡¯s a second way.¡±

    ¡°Father, are you saying that you want me to take up the position of the Ouyang family¡¯s head?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡±

    Pei Li frowned. How could he not know that? However, even if he wanted to take up the position of the Ouyang family¡¯s head, he could not offend Liu Yufei for the time being. After all, it was the old man who had personally arranged the marriage for him.

    ¡°Liu Yufei is currently very busy with the matters of the Liu family. All she wants is for her father to live. At worst, I can just ask someone to lock him up for a lifetime. In any case, sometimes it¡¯s worse for this person to be locked up for a lifetime than to die.¡±

    ¡°En, that¡¯s indeed the case. Li¡¯er, you must remember that sometimes people should learn to be tactful. It¡¯s just a woman. When you seed, what kind of woman can¡¯t you get? When you take the position of the Ouyang family¡¯s patriarch, are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to amodate a Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±

    Pei Li reluctantly picked up the phone in his hand and dialed Liu Yufei¡¯s number. These days were really depressing.

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246: Ouyang Le¡¯s Persuasion</h4>

    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ouyang Le walked out of the study, feeling a little sick of it. This old man was really biased. Even at this time, he still hoped that she could win over leniency for An Ning?

    Based on what?

    Based on what?

    Since she was young, as long as An Ning liked something, she could easily get it from her? Was it because she was the only daughter left behind by that strange aunt? Therefore, the position of the eldest daughter of the Ouyang family had to be given to her. The prestigious and illustrious status of the Ouyang family had to be given to her. Since she was young, everything she loved had to be given to her unconditionally. Now, she even had to give up the object of the marriage?

    She had thought that it was really the family that wanted her to have a marriage alliance. She did not expect that she was only the one who made the wedding dress for An Ning. What right did she have?

    It seemed that she could only discuss it with her aunt. Such a burden really thought that she was some kind of noble figure.

    As for who would be the one to marry into the family in the end, this was not up to the Ouyang family. She was overseas, so she was even clearer about K-ONE¡¯s reputation. This Yan Kuan was not someone who would be easily fooled, let alone find a wife for someone else.

    Ouyang Le walked directly to the main house. Just then, she saw An Ning walking out of the main house. The tears on her face had not been wiped clean yet. It seemed that she had been tormented by her aunt again.

    She deserved it. If she could still pity this woman before, then now, hmph, she deserved it.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡±

    The Ouyang family¡¯s rules were the clearest between the eldest, the youngest, and the concubine. Therefore, even if she was unwilling, An Ning did not dare to be the least bit unwilling when she saw Ouyang Le. She could only nod and greet her.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fourth Sister. What¡¯s wrong? Your tears haven¡¯t dried yet. Fourth Sister, howe you still don¡¯t know manners after learning for so many years? No matter how much you¡¯ve suffered, you can¡¯t lose a single bit of your manners.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you were able to create such a big mess during Ah Li¡¯s ancestor recognition ceremony. An Ning, you¡¯re already 24 years old. At this age, it¡¯s time for you to contribute to the family. These days, you should properly practice your rules at home. Otherwise, when you get married, people will say that the girls of the Ouyang family don¡¯t know the rules.¡±

    ¡°As for your dream of bing a star, it can end here. Anyway, it¡¯s only a matter of time. You¡¯ve caused too much trouble, and that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ouyang Le¡¯s words made An Ning¡¯s face red and white. In the end, it was to prove one thing. She, Ouyang Ning, was uncultured and unsophisticated. She was not worthy of being the daughter of the Ouyang family.

    After Ouyang Le said this, she did not even look at An Ning¡¯s changed expression. She walked straight to the main hall of the main room.

    As the mistress of the house and in her own courtyard, Huo Wanting naturally knew what was happening outside at the first moment. She would not feel unfair for An Ning. In fact, Ouyang Le was the one who was close to her.

    Because the second son only had two daughters, after the death of his second sister-inw in the early years, the second brother did not care about anything else. He did not care about his daughter, did not care about anything in the Ouyang family. He was only engrossed in his research career, so¡­ Ouyang Le and Ouyang An were both personally raised by her.

    However, Ouyang An was also blessed. She was originally weak. After the death of her biological mother, when she was barely eight years old, her body became even worse. She died in less than two years.

    Therefore, Ouyang Le was the only daughter of the Ouyang family¡¯s second son. Ouyang Le was such a smart person, so he naturally knew who he had to rely on in the future.

    Therefore, when Huo Wanting showed her kindness, Ouyang Le immediately hugged her thigh. From then on, the second son and the eldest son were one.

    ¡°Lele,e quickly. First Aunt asked someone to make your favorite almond milk for you. Try it.¡±

    Ouyang Le smiled as she took the scalding dessert from her hands. Of course, she knew that Huo Wanting was not simply treating her well. She just wanted to find an obedient helper for her three sons.

    She was not a fool. She knew that this was a matter of mutual help and mutual benefit. Therefore, Ouyang Le knew that Huo Wanting naturally knew that Ouyang Le wanted to borrow the power of the family head to support her.

    ¡°Aunt, Grandpa actually asked me to pave the way for An Ning and let her marry Yan Kuan.¡±

    Huo Wanting was stunned. The old man actually had this idea? She thought that the old man wanted Ouyang Le to marry Yan Kuan.

    ¡°What kind of identity does this Yan Kuan have? Why does the old man have to rope in Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°Aunt may not be clear about it in the country all year round, but I know it abroad. In the eyes of foreigners, the K-ONE is just like our Ouyang family abroad. You can imagine how much influence this has.¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed very powerful. I heard that Yan Kuan has some connections with the ck Emperor of the Dark Empire, so no one dares to provoke the ck and white factions.¡±

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder the Old Master has to have him. Lele, what are your ns? You are not young anymore. You can¡¯t just do it for others. You have to worry about your own matters.¡±

    Ouyang Le¡¯s brows twitched. Huo Wanting knew what she meant. She immediately said, ¡°I know. Thank you for your concern, Aunt. Although the marriage must be of equal status, it also depends on whether the two of them arepatible.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that Lele understands.¡±

    It was good to talk to smart people. Huo Wanting only needed to mention Ouyang Le to know what to choose.

    Ouyang Le herself was very smart and her methods were extraordinary. After the two of them discussed this matter, Ouyang Le told Huo Wanting another matter very seriously. Huo Wanting was dumbfounded when she heard it.

    ¡°Lele, your grandfather wants to help that Pei Li fight for the position of the family head with your three brothers. How can you let us rope him in?¡±

    Huo Wanting heard Ouyang Le asking her to work with Pei Li, and she was unwilling. Her tone was even worse.

    However, Ouyang Le was already prepared. She had already thought of a way to persuade Huo Wanting, this smart woman, to make the right choice. Working with Pei Li was a risky move and also a good move.

    For the other Ouyang family members, Pei Li¡¯s identity might not be enough for them to believe that Pei Li was qualified topete for the position of family head of the Ouyang family, and Pei Li himself did not have any connections. It would be difficult for him to continue in the Ouyang family.

    However, Ouyang Le was smart enough to know of Ouyang Tian¡¯s ns. Therefore, Ouyang Tian now wanted to see the Ouyang family working together for a great cause, rather than fighting among themselves. She was the one who saw this the most clearly in the entire Ouyang family. When the Ouyang family¡¯s power wasplete, who would be chosen as the sessor of this position would then depend on their own abilities.

    Pei Li had no foundation at all. Even if he had a certain foundation at that time, could he bepared to the Big House? Could he bepared to his three older brothers? Therefore, this deal was very worthwhile. Moreover, it would allow the old man to see the Big House¡¯s magnanimity and add a lot of points to the party.

    ¡°Aunt, this matter should be thought of like this¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao carried the soup box that had been prepared and arrived at the entrance of the base¡¯s ward. However, just as she ced her hand on the doorknob, she heard a charming girl¡¯sughter from within the door. Her heart instantly tensed up¡­

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247: Yan Kuan¡¯s Weirdness</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s grip on the door handle was a little tight. She took a deep breath and slowly pushed the door open. However, when she saw the woman in the room, Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. It was actually Ouyang Le. Why was she here?

    This was the second base of the Dark Empire in China (not the one that Ouyang Jingling was in). Why would Yan Kuan allow a woman from the Ouyang family toe here?

    Not only that, Ouyang Le didn¡¯t get up when she saw Shen Xiaoxiaoe in. She even continued peeling the apple in her hand as if nothing had happened. She was peeling the apple? For whom? There was no one else in the room except Yan Kuan. It couldn¡¯t be Ouyang Le peeling the apple for herself, right?

    Moreover, there was a hint of a smile in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. This wasn¡¯t right, right? Could it be that Yan Kuan had other ns? However, he had just escaped from the Ouyang family. No matter what n he had, he shouldn¡¯t act now without recovering from his injuries, right?

    ¡°Miss Shen is here? Yan, your apple. Since Miss Shen is here, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯lle back to see you in a few days!¡±

    Ouyang Le handed the apple in her hand to Yan Kuan and got up to leave. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled at Ouyang Le. How could she not do this?

    And now, no matter how curious she was, she could not lose. Even if she was curious, she would have to wait for this woman to leave before she could slowly ask Yan Kuan.

    Because this serious injury had hurt Yan Kuan a lot. Although it was only a superficial injury, other than the scar on his forehead that had ruined his appearance, his throat had also suffered a very serious injury. It had hurt his throat, and his voice had a unique raspiness. It waspletely different from the usual low and deep voice.

    Perhaps it was because of this reason, Yan Kuan¡¯s words were bing less and less. After he woke up, he only gave a few instructions to the Four Hall Masters to return to their respective positions and do their own things. He did not speak much, and he did not even have much to say to Shen Xiaoxiao. He was always so tired that he wanted to rest. Every time she saw this, the panic and strange feeling in her heart would grow stronger.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to take care of him, but he refused. He only said that he wanted to rest well. In addition, she had jumped into the river previously, so he did not let Shen Xiaoxiaoe every day for her sake.

    Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao heard the voices of other women in this ward, she was so curious.

    What was even more curious was why it was Ouyang Le. Yan Kuan¡¯s injuries were all because of the Ouyang family. What was he trying to do?

    After Ouyang Le left, she closed the door of the room. This Ouyang Le was really not a simple person. How could she be so calm? And this Yan Kuan, what was going on?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is she here?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and lowered his head to ce the peeled apple on the table at the side. He did not look like he was about to speak, and the disdain in his eyes could not fool anyone. But he clearly did not like it, so why did he take it?

    Wasn¡¯t Yan Kuan always someone who would not let himself suffer? Moreover, he was trying to y nice with a woman? This was not his style.

    ¡°Her? Ouyang Le? She is different from the Ouyang family. In the Ouyang family, she saved me.¡±

    ¡°Saved you? When did this happen?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. It was actually like this?

    ¡°When I was imprisoned by the Ouyang family, if she had not identally bumped into me, my life would have been lost.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Alright, it¡¯s all in the past, so it¡¯s not impossible to be a little less hostile towards Ouyang Le.¡±

    Yan Kuan obviously avoided this topic and did not want to talk about it anymore. Shen Xiaoxiao had wanted to talk more with him about his time at the Ouyang family, or about how he had barged into the Ouyang family previously, but Yan Kuan¡¯s voice changed. Every time she heard this voice, she felt as if she was listening to a stranger.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan did not want to talk about it anymore. She did not have the desire to continue asking. It was different from his usual self.

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully scooped out the soup in her hand and ced it in front of Yan Kuan. She was not ready to tell Yan Kuan about her pregnancy. She was still hesitating, especially after seeing Ouyang Le and Yan Kuan¡¯s conversation. In her heart, she was even more unwilling to reveal this news. She did not know why it was like this. In any case, she was not veryfortable in her heart. It was notfortable to see Yan Kuan like this.

    Yan Kuan took the bowl that Shen Xiaoxiao handed over with one hand. This time, he did not show any disdain from before. Shen Xiaoxiao was about to praise him, but she suddenly saw the words that were about toe out from his empty fingers.

    Where was the ring? Where was the Obsidian Star?

    Didn¡¯t he say that once the Obsidian Star recognized its master, it could not be taken off? But why did Yan Kuan take off the ring at this moment? He even casually ced it on the table next to the apple?

    What did this mean?

    Her ring could never be taken off. Could it be that Yan Kuan¡¯s male ring was an exception?

    ¡°Why did you take off your ring? Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I felt ufortable wearing it. I was injured, so I took it off. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He asked her what was wrong?

    Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head, bit the corner of her lips, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just take it off if you feel ufortable. It¡¯s fine. Drink the soup!¡±

    After Yan Kuan gulped down the soup, heid down and rested as if he was very tired. He did notmunicate with Shen Xiaoxiao at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was beating fast, but seeing that he was covered in injuries, she did not say anything and turned around to let him have a good rest.

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss, does Boss know? Is he very excited? Very happy?¡±

    When 19 saw that Miss had returned and asked her impatiently as soon as she came out of the base, Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. It took her a long time to react. He was asking about that matter, right?

    Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed her belly, then pulled on her seatbelt and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had the time to tell him. He looks very tired. Let him rest more.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s how it is. Oh right, Miss, I just saw Ouyang Le walking out of here. Is she here to see Boss?¡±

    ¡°Well, your Boss said that it¡¯s because she saved him. Forget it, don¡¯t worry about it. 19, no one knows that I¡¯m pregnant, right?¡±

    19 smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Of course, Miss, you said that you wanted to give Boss a surprise. Of course, I won¡¯t tell anyone. Don¡¯t worry, 19¡¯s mouth is really tight.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. Tight is good, tight is good. Her heart became even more uncertain. Although he had shouted ¡®I love you¡¯ at that time, ever since he woke up, those feelings of love, those feelings of love that should have existed¡­ Those feelings of love that could be as bright as light in the dark night hadpletely disappeared. Was it because he had deliberately said that to appease her and let her run away, or was Yan Kuan¡¯s love just an empty statement that could not be taken seriously?

    ¡°19, do you think your Boss loves me?¡±

    19 was driving when she suddenly heard this. At first, he was stunned, then his face immediately turned red. Why did the Young Miss ask such a silly question? Everyone in the entire Dark Empire knew that the Boss was afraid of the Young Miss. He was afraid that she would fall if he held her in his hands. Was there still a need to ask?

    ¡°Of course. We all say that Boss is enlightened and treats you very well. Of course, he definitely loves you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Love? Perhaps, it¡¯s love!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words became less and less confident. She looked into the distance. Love? That night was love, but now, she was not sure¡­

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248: His Reproach</h4>

    It was pitch-ck, and the tip of her nose seemed to be able to smell the musty damp air around him. Where was this ce, and why was it here again?

    Eh? The person lying on the bed was Yan Kuan? Wasn¡¯t he rescued? But why was he lying in this pitch-ck room?

    And those people, what were those people injecting him with? Damn it, what kind of drug were they injecting him with? Don¡¯t touch him, don¡¯t touch him, get lost, get lost¡­

    Waving her arms,rge beads of sweat dropped from her forehead. It was a dream, she was dreaming. How could it be like this? How could she dream about these things? Could it be that this was what Yan Kuan had experienced in the Ouyang family?

    Hey there motionlessly, she still remembered the doctor said that Yan Kuan had been drugged with arge amount of knockout drugs, so he slept for three days before waking up. Could it be that it was the same as in the dream, that he had been injected with drugs? Was that so? But why was her heart suddenly feeling ufortable and why did she feel so uneasy?

    Knock, knock, knock!

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    It was 19. Shen Xiaoxiao casually put on a coat and opened the door. 19 looked at her anxiously. Perhaps it was because the noise from the nightmare was too loud, so 19, who was in the next room, was rmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had a nightmare. 19, why aren¡¯t you resting? Why aren¡¯t you changing?¡±

    It was already three o¡¯clock in the morning. 19 was still wearing his training clothes. Why was he going to training sote at night? That couldn¡¯t be right, right? Could it be that 19 wanted to visit the Ouyang family at night?

    ¡°19, don¡¯t tell me you want to visit the Ouyang family at night?¡±

    19 was shocked. He looked at his clothes. If he hadn¡¯t heard the sounding from the Miss¡¯ room when he was about to leave, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed over without changing his clothes. Now that Miss had exposed him, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sighed. She thought that 19 did not say anything and acted as if nothing had happened. He would not be too worried. It seemed that she had really underestimated 19¡¯s feelings for Dark 1.

    ¡°Miss, I am worried about him.¡±

    ¡°Your Boss will not ignore him. Tomorrow, I will ask when he will arrange for people to rescue those trapped brothers. Those people are in trouble to save him. He will not sit idly by.¡±

    Simrly, Shen Xiaoxiao would not ignore 19 because 19 was her person. If she did not protect her own people, who else could she rely on?

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought that 19 would definitely be very happy and excited when she said this, but he did not. 19¡¯s expression seemed to be even worse. He lowered his head and did not say anything for a long time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a bad feeling. Seeing 19¡¯s appearance, she actually asked timidly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    19 was silent for a long time. Perhaps it was because he was struggling violently that his face was full of constipation. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with an extremely troubled expression and said, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to look for Boss. Boss said that he won¡¯t rescue those brothers for the time being.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Really?

    ¡°Why? When did he say that? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    Why didn¡¯t anyone inform her of this news? How could Yan Kuan do this?

    ¡°When Dark 2 went to look for Boss this afternoon, he asked what arrangements Boss would make. Boss said that the Ouyang family is heavily guarded and has many traps. It is definitely not easy to save people. It is very easy to lose more people.¡±

    ¡°Also, there are those brothers who have been imprisoned. Boss said that the chances of surviving are very low. Rather than going through so much trouble for some dead people, it is better not to save them. We will investigate when we find a suitable opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Is it really what your Boss said?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not believe it. Yan Kuan actually had moments of fear? How could these words be said? 50 people, but all of them had done it to save him. If he said that he would not save them, then he would not save them? When did he be so cold-blooded?

    ¡°Dark 2 and the other brothers are feeling very ufortable. This matter is indeed true. That¡¯s why I want to investigate it tonight.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. After a while, she looked at 19 and said:

    ¡°Go back to your room and rest immediately. You¡¯re not allowed to go out tonight. We¡¯ll talk about everything tomorrow after I¡¯ve rified everything. Those brothers are all from our Dark Empire. How can we not save them? Even if Yan Kuan doesn¡¯t save them, I¡¯ll save them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡±

    19 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and then at her stomach. He did not dare to argue with her. The Inte said that pregnant women should not be angry, so he should not provoke her. Moreover, ording to Miss¡¯ temper, she had already discovered that he wanted to go tonight, she could alsoe up with 100 ways to make him unable to leave the house.

    Sure enough, when 19 opened the door to exercise the next day, he found himself locked in the room. Well, did Miss need to do it so obviously?

    Of course, this was a topic forter, so let¡¯s not talk about it for now.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sent 19 away and walked to the window alone. The white curtain rose faintly, and the wind would blow here at night.

    Why did Yan Kuan do this? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of losing the hearts of the people by doing this? This was really opening the front ranks of the Dark Empire. Wasn¡¯t he never afraid before? Wasn¡¯t he fearless? Why did the Ouyang family shut him down once and turn him into a fool?

    Her hand touched the ring that seemed to be locked on her finger. Could the so-called Obsidian Star really not be removed? If it really was, then what was going on with Yan Kuan?

    The next day, Shen Xiaoxiao woke up early in the morning and tidied up. Then, she personally opened the door to room 19 that was locked. This 19 looked like a resentful woman. She looked him and wanted tough:

    ¡°19, did you sleep wellst night? A young man must rest well. Don¡¯t stay up all night just because you¡¯re young.¡±

    19 would definitely not say anything. It was because this youngdy¡¯s kung fu was too good at arguing sometimes. If even the Boss could not be provoked, how could he be a match for her?

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast for you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, go ahead. I know that you¡¯re anxious to find your Boss. Alright, we¡¯ll go after we finish eating. It¡¯s really like your Little Master hasn¡¯t eaten his fill all day. He wants to eat all the time.¡±

    What a powerful reason. 19 was speechless.

    In fact, Yan Kuan¡¯s injuries were really superficial. However, Yan Kuan himself was unwilling to be discharged, so Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not want him to be discharged immediately. Moreover, she had been having nightmares for the past few days. She felt that something was wrong. However, she could not tell what exactly was wrong.

    The moment Shen Xiaoxiao arrived at the base, this guard looked at her with a strange gaze. 19 immediately became alert after following behind Shen Xiaoxiao. Could there be anything wrong?

    ¡°Miss, could there be anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s talk about it after we go in. Who knows, maybe some woman came looking for us. They¡¯re feeling sorry for your Miss, hmph!¡±

    She had seen many of these looks in her previous life and was filled with sympathy. Shen Xiaoxiao led 19 straight to the door of the room.

    She opened the door directly. As expected, Ouyang Le came to visit the sick Yan Kuan again. However, before Shen Xiaoxiao could say anything, Ouyang Le took the initiative and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°It seems that Miss Shen doesn¡¯t like to knock.¡±

    Ouyang Le said with a smile, and it was in her own territory. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything, but Yan Kuan suddenly said, ¡°Yes, Xiaoxiao, why don¡¯t you knock? Don¡¯t you know how to be polite at least?¡±

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249: me?</h4>

    Even 19, who was behind him, was stunned when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. What happened to Boss? And this Ouyang Le, she really came again. What on Earth was going on?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I close the door and do it again?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two people in the room with a grin. Even 19 did not expect Miss to give such an answer.

    Yan Kuan put on an extremely helpless look and shook his head. ¡°Come in quickly. What are you still doing? Why are you here?¡±

    His helpless and doting words caused Ouyang Le¡¯s eyebrows to twitch. It seemed that Yan Kuan really doted on Shen Xiaoxiao. However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper was not good.

    However, for a character like Yan Kuan to have such an attitude. Perhaps, in his heart, he doted on Shen Xiaoxiao. However, if a woman did not know what was good for her, this man would also get tired of her.

    And if this Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude was still like this, if she could not be a gentle golden-silk cat. Yan Kuan would definitely get bored one day.

    Yan Kuan thought that it was a casual sentence, but it once again made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart stifle. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°What? You want to make an appointment? Why don¡¯t I make another appointment? Big Boss Yan, let¡¯s see when you are free?¡±

    ¡°But looking at the current situation, Boss Yan must have made an appointment in advance. She came yesterday, and today Miss Ouyang came to see a patient. It seems that you two are the best partners.¡±

    These words were sour. Even 19 could smell the strong sour smell, but he did not think that Miss did anything wrong. It was the same. If he did not defend his own woman, would she have to wait until other women came to bully her? And this Ouyang Le seemed to have indeed bullied her.

    Of course, there was another point. A pregnant woman¡¯s mood did not seem to be very stable. Now it seemed that the Boss was wrong. Why would he want to see that Ouyang Le if he had nothing to do?

    ¡°It seems that I have disturbed Miss Shen and Yan. But since Miss Shen is looking for Yan for something, and my small project¡¯s cooperation is not that urgent, then I will leave first. I wille back another day.¡±

    Ouyang Le said that she woulde back another day. After saying that, she even looked at Shen Xiaoxiao provocatively. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao ignored her. After Ouyang Le left, 19 closed the door and stood at the door obediently.

    Because of Dark 1¡¯s disappearance, the person who was protecting Yan Kuan became Dark 2. Dark 2 had obviously gone to carry out some order. When he returned, he saw 19 standing at the door.

    Dark 2 and Dark 1 were brothers. They were somewhat simr but different. The biggest difference was that Dark 2¡¯s words were much more than Dark 1¡¯s. Therefore, when Yan Kuan said that he was not going to rescue Dark 1¡­ His anger and dissatisfaction would not be less than 19¡¯s.

    Moreover, as brothers, he also knew about his big brother¡¯s matters. As for 19¡¯s thoughts, he also knew clearly why 19 was locked up by his sister-inwst night. Therefore, he had always let 19 do as he pleased. Now that he saw how much he cared about his big brother, he felt that 19 was not bad.

    The two of them stood at the door of the ward, one on the left and one on the right. They only nced at each other, as if they had seen through each other¡¯s eyes. Moreover, they held their breaths and pricked up their ears, wanting to hear how little sister-inw would persuade their Boss, and hope that Boss¡¯ decision at that time was a momentary mistake. Perhaps he had other motives. As long as he did not abandon their brothers easily, they would ept it no matter what.

    In the room, Yan Kuan was still unmoving towards the peeled apple that was ced next to the cab. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at it and unceremoniously walked over to take the apple and threw it into the trash can.

    If it was in the past, Yan Kuan would have been extremely happy with this action. But now, Yan Kuan frowned and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Did I spoil you too much? You¡¯re so ruthless. Your temper¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my temper? What¡¯s wrong with my temper? Yan Kuan, shouldn¡¯t you be exining your actions to me? I don¡¯t care why Ouyang Lees every day, but why don¡¯t you let someone save Dark 1 and those brothers who went to save you?¡±

    So it turned out that the reason why Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry was because of this.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re angry about! It¡¯s not that we¡¯re not going to save them, it¡¯s that it¡¯s not the right time.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he was going to save them, but when was he going to save them? How was he going to save them?

    ¡°Then when are we going to do it?¡±

    As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao asked this question. However, Yan Kuan obviously did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao would get to the bottom of it. He immediately said with some anger, ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, remember your identity. This is the family affairs of the Dark Empire. What right do you have to interfere?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say this. Even 19 and Dark 2, who was standing at the door, frowned at the same time. Why did Boss say that? Wasn¡¯t this too hurtful?

    ¡°Identity? Say it again?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared at Yan Kuan in a daze, not missing the slightest emotion in his eyes.

    His eyes were still dark and deep, but the tenderness and love in them had long disappeared. Her heart fell to the bottom. Identity? What kind of identity would he reveal?

    ¡°We both know, don¡¯t we? What is your identity? And what is my identity?¡±

    ¡°Really? Then tell me, what is my identity?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not back down at all. She insisted that Yan Kuan tell her the reason. She looked at him and did not move at all.

    Yan Kuan frowned. The disgust and sarcasm in his eyes did not lie at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked and her heartbeat suddenly elerated. No, no, it was definitely not right. What was it? What was going on?

    ¡°Tools, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    This sentence was still the same sentence, but this sentence miraculously matched. His voice had changed, and it seemed that his personality had changed. However, these words had not changed. He was still so vicious, and it made people feel like they wanted to kill him.

    How long had it been since he had mentioned these words? It seemed that ever since he returned to the country, Yan Kuan had never said those few words in front of her again.

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed a tool. You are just my tool, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t challenge my patience. Also, be good and obedient. I will not treat you unfairly. Otherwise, it¡¯s just the Shen family. It¡¯s not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return to the vi tomorrow. You stay in the guest room. Get out!¡±

    Yan Kuan chased her out. Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to stay any longer. At this moment, her mind was in a mess. What exactly was wrong? Why couldn¡¯t she figure it out?

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened the door and walked out. Dark 2 felt a little pitiful, but 19 felt that it was a little strange. He could be said to be the one who understood Shen Xiaoxiao the best other than Yan Kuan.

    He had clearly heard the argument between the two inside. That was why he was curious. Why did the Miss not go against Boss? Why did she give up so quickly? This did not seem like the Miss¡¯ style. Was she mad? Or was she letting him go when she saw that Boss was injured?

 Chapter 250

    <h4>Chapter 250: Making Use Of It</h4>

    In the narrow space around her, she felt a little suffocated. She opened the car window and allowed the wind to blow in, allowing her to regain her consciousness for a short while.

    19 sneaked a few nces at the Miss. At that moment, he did not dare to drive too fast and did not want to return to the vi just like that. He could only wander along the park road.

    It had been nearly two hours since the argument started, but the Miss had not said a single word. If it was not for them, the Miss would not have argued with the Boss, right?

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of us that you and Boss had a fight.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked at 19 with a smile. ¡°What silly words. This is what I should have done. Oh, no, this is not what I should have done.¡±

    ¡°19, do you still remember the question I asked you the other day?¡±

    19 was stunned. What question?

    ¡°I actually always knew that Yan Kuan loved me.¡±

    Such a simple sentence made 19pletely at a loss for words. He did not know what to say for a long time.

    The car drove slowly. When they reached the entrance of the park, Shen Xiaoxiao continued to say, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car and take a walk. The sun today is really good.¡±

    19 obediently parked the car to the side. The two of them walked on the small path of the park one after the other.

    ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re tired, sit down and rest. The doctor said that you shouldn¡¯t exercise too intensely right now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. She seemed to be especially fond of smiling today. It was as if the arguments with Yan Kuan did not exist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. 19, what kind of person is your Boss?¡±

    19 did not expect Miss to ask this question, but when it came to Boss, he was full of admiration. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Boss is a disciple personally taught by the previous master of the Dark Empire. It is said that when Boss was only 15 years old, he was already invincible in all the underground boxing matches in Africa, just like you, Miss.¡±

    ¡°There are many enemies in the Dark Empire. After the Old Master died, Boss took over. However, there are many people in the Dark Empire who were unconvinced. After all, Boss was only 18 years old at that time. The Four Hall Masters at that time wasn¡¯t the same as the four of them now. They were left behind by the Old Master for Boss to practice with.¡±

    ¡°The Four Hall Masters worked together and almost killed Boss. At that time, there were hundreds of people attacking him together. I have never seen such a scene, but it is said that there was no one alive at that time. All of them were killed by Boss alone.¡±

    ¡°It was also because of that battle that the Bosspletely recovered the Dark Empire and secured the position of the ck Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Although the Boss is ruthless, he is extremely good to us brothers. At that time, the Four Hall Masters were the dark guards that the Old Master had trained for the Boss since young. They had followed the Boss through life and death. Miss, you still remember Feng Hao¡¯s finger, right?¡±

    ¡°It was an injury sustained during a mission. At that time, Boss went alone to raze the gambling den in the Golden Triangle to avenge Feng Hao.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡¯ loyalty made us brothers admire him endlessly¡­¡±

    ¡°Loyalty? He is indeed very loyal.¡±

    At that time, he could be so loyal for one person¡¯s finger. But now?

    19 saw that Miss¡¯ tone was a little strange. He naturally thought of the matter of the 50 brothers and did not know how to speak for a moment.

    The Boss was indeed loyal, but now, why didn¡¯t he go and save those brothers? There were 50 of them.

    The atmosphere was a little gloomy. Shen Xiaoxiao stood by the river and looked at the children ying in theke not far away. Her palm touched her stomach naturally and said softly to 19, ¡°19, who is your master?¡±

    19 was shocked. It was this question again? His Boss had asked him this question yesterday, and his answer was that his master was the ck Emperor of the Dark Empire.

    He was personally sent by his Boss to protect the youngdy. At that time, he said that his master would be the Miss from now on, but he had always been very clear in his heart who was his real master.

    But now, how was he going to answer the Miss¡¯ question?

    19 did not speak for a long time. Shen Xiaoxiao was not in a hurry either. She sat on a wooden stool at the side. Her eyes were empty as she continued to look into the distance.

    19 looked at the Miss and recalled what Dark 1 had said before. Dark 1 had said that since his Boss had asked him to follow the Miss, he was the Miss¡¯person. The Dark Empire would not betray its master.

    However, he had grown up in the Dark Empire since young. If he really had to say that he was no longer a member of the Dark Empire, he could not do it.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t think of it, then don¡¯t think about it. You are a member of the Dark Empire. Remember that your master is your ck Emperor. Regardless of whether he gave you to me or not, your master is still the ck Emperor.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly interrupted, breaking the silence between the two of them.

    19¡¯s heart tightened. He stood there respectfully. These words were like a p on his face. He did not know what to do.

    ¡°19, is Third Uncle and Grandma Lin doing well abroad?¡±

    This topic jumped so quickly¡­ 19 hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. That ce is originally a ce for the Dark Empire to recuperate. It¡¯s a ce where the Boss personally visited. There won¡¯t be any problems. Moreover, Grandma Lin¡¯s eyes have already been operated on. They are now resting well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that they are fine. However, I remember that it will be the anniversary of my grandfather and father¡¯s death in a short period of time. Their days are very close. I¡¯m afraid that Third Uncle will want toe back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick him up.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just recuperation anyway. The Liu family doesn¡¯t have the ability to deal with our family now. If Third Uncle wants toe back, thene back. Tell Third Uncle that his favorite jujube tree by the West River Bar is ripe. But Aunt Liu said that this year¡¯s jujube is bitter. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    19 was stunned for a moment. The Miss was so good to Third Uncle. She still remembered that Third Uncle liked jujube trees. How Boss be so ruthless to such a Miss?

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll tell him when I go back.¡±

    ¡°Well, keep the matter of my pregnancy a secret. Your Boss and I are still quarreling. There¡¯s no benefit in telling him. Maybe he¡¯ll be angry at my decision. This is still a life after all. 19, do you understand what I mean?¡±

    19¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No, the Boss wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless.

    ¡°Miss, the Boss wouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s his own flesh and blood. He wouldn¡¯t be like that, right?¡±

    ¡°19, I don¡¯t care whether he would or not. I¡¯m a mother. I have to make the biggest n for my child. This is a human life, not a cat or dog. I can¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    ¡°But I still feel that Boss won¡¯t be so ruthless.¡±

    ¡°19, fifty human lives. I can¡¯t pass this hurdle, and I don¡¯t dare to gamble.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sst sentence was very intimidating. 19 did not interrupt. As expected, the consequences of this matter were too great. Even 19, who was so loyal to the Dark Empire, felt a sense of sorrow. Yan Kuan had really taken a step that could not be worse.

    ¡®It¡¯s only 19. Don¡¯t me me for taking advantage of your innocence. At such a moment, I only want to save my life and protect the flesh and blood in my stomach,¡¯ Shen Xiaoxiao silently muttered in her heart. Unless it was absolutely necessary, how could she be like this?

    ¡°Miss, your subordinate will definitely keep my mouth shut. I promise you that I will do my best to protect you and Little Master.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19 and smiled. She stood up and patted the dust on her legs, which could not be seen at all, and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The wind is rising¡­¡±

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251: When To Save Someone, When To Forgive</h4>

    Yan Kuan moved. His legs moved slowly, as if he was waking up. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little excited and wanted to wake him up as soon as possible.

    The Obsidian Star in his hand seemed to be something that those people wanted. They had been trying for a long time, but they still could not take it off.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao saw a man holding a knife wanting to cut off Yan Kuan¡¯s finger with the Obsidian Star. Shen Xiaoxiao turned pale with fright and cried out anxiously, ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    The drizzle outside the window started to fall. She touched the sweat on her forehead. How could she wake up at this time? It would be good to dream for a little longer.

    She wanted to see if it had been cut down.

    Shey down and listened to the drizzle outside the window but could not fall asleep. The room was pitch-ck and the raindrops fell on the window with a patter.

    She got up and poured a cup of warm water. She looked at the time and saw that it was only 2 o¡¯clock. She sighed and turned on the light to carefully look at the Obsidian Star in her hand.

    She tried, but she still couldn¡¯t take it off. In fact, she had tried countless times before. No matter if she used soap or lubricant, she was unable to take the ring off.

    The green jade shined under the light. The ring on her hand was still the same as before. It looked good, but her heart was cold.

    Kacha, kacha.

    The sound of the door being unlocked rang out.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    Immediately after, there was a knock on the door. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Who was it at this time of night?

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, open the door.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. It was actually Yan Kuan? Why was he here at this time of night? It had been a few days since he had been discharged from the hospital and she had seen him. What was he doing here in the middle of the night?

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When the door was opened, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man who was standing at the door in exasperation. The smell of alcohol on his body was strong and stimting. How much had he drunk?

    ¡°Why did you lock the door?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man who wanted to enter the room with amusement. She pulled the door open and blocked his way. She looked at him mockingly and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to prevent some night owls who go out in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, remember your identity. You¡¯re my bed partner. As long as I need you, you have to give it to me. Get lost and let me in. Otherwise, you can go to my room.¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk or not drunk enough? Why don¡¯t you try one step further? Yan Kuan, don¡¯t forget that I, Shen Xiaoxiao, am not to be trifled with. If we really fight, we don¡¯t know who will win and who will lose.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao grabbed Yan Kuan¡¯s hand that was about to push the door open. It was probably because he had drunk too much that he did not notice, causing Shen Xiaoxiao to have no choice but to take two steps back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw this woman with an imposing aura and knew that she was not lying. He immediately turned around and left. He turned around and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a frown on his face.

    It was so easy to get rid of him? Alright, in case she did not sleep well tonight. There would be more days like this in the future¡­

    Closing the door, Shen Xiaoxiao touched the ne on her neck. How did this thing put down the GPS? Was it really impossible to remove it?

    She did not sleep the whole night¡­

    The next day, Yan Kuan went to thepany early in the morning. When Shen Xiaoxiao went downstairs, 19 happened to bring the bird¡¯s nest porridge over.

    Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao, he hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re up. This is the bird¡¯s nest porridge that Boss specially asked someone to make for you before he left. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s footsteps that had juste downstairs paused slightly. Then, she continued to walk to the dining table and stood there as if nothing had happened. She looked at 19 with a look of disdain and said, ¡°There¡¯s no taste in my mouth. 19, I want to eat the wonton soup from Dadong Alley. Let¡¯s go eat wonton soup!¡±

    Neen was stunned. He looked at the bird¡¯s nest porridge in his hand and then looked at the stomach that the youngdy was touching with both hands. In the end, the Little Master had won. Moreover, the Boss did not seem to have coaxed the Miss well. However, he also believed that the Miss always won every argument. This time was definitely no exception. She would not drink it if she did not want to. Even if the Boss knew about it, it would be useless.

    ¡°Alright then, Miss, Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Mm, after we finish eating, we¡¯ll go to thepany. Your Boss personally requested for the project for our Shen family. As the boss, I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°She didn¡¯t drink the bird¡¯s nest porridge?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss. Miss said that she wanted to eat wonton soup, so 19 took her to eat wonton soup. She also said that the Ouyang family¡¯s renovation project is very important, so after eating, she¡¯ll go to thepany.¡±

    Yan Kuan waved his hand and let her go. Was this a coincidence or did she discover something?

    He shook his head a little impatiently. If she was on guard, shouldn¡¯t he change his strategy?

    ¡­

    The president¡¯s office was empty. Shen Xiaoxiao went in for a walk and told 19 that she wanted to inspect thepany. Then, she walked to the other departments.

    19 followed closely behind and watched Shen Xiaoxiao inspect room by room. He always waited at the door. 19 actually admired Shen Xiaoxiao very much. She worked very hard.

    In every office, she would carefullymunicate with the manager. asionally, she would sit in front of theputer to check something. Such a capable Miss, Boss should not let her down.

    He felt that the Miss was much, much better than that Ouyang Le.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished checking the office, she slowly returned to the office. 19 did note in. Shen Xiaoxiao casually turned on theputer. After a while, she made a few more calls. In the afternoon, she randomly used some more in the office. When she got off work¡­ 19 saw that his Boss hade over personally.

    His face immediately lit up. See, he had said that his Boss would definitely not be able to win against Miss. See, didn¡¯t hee over personally?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even raise her head as she continued to deal with the matters in her hands. Yan Kuan looked at her. His eyebrows raised as he casually sat on the chair. He looked at her and said, ¡°Are you still angry? Your temper is really big. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ve reserved a seat and got someone to make your favorite vegetarian food.¡±

    ¡°You go. I¡¯m not free.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao refused without even looking at him. His anger immediately red up. However, when he thought of his purpose, he suppressed his anger and said to her, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not free, you still have to eat. What time is it? If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll find someone to help you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head from the document and said to him, ¡°Even if I¡¯m too busy, I still have to be busy. This is the Shen family¡¯s business, I won¡¯t ignore it. Also, Yan Kuan, you haven¡¯t forgotten about what happened between us, have you?

    ¡°If you want me to forgive you, that¡¯s fine. Tell me, when will you arrange for people to rescue those brothers who are imprisoned?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, I¡¯ve said it before. You have no right to ask about those things.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if I don¡¯t have the right, then I don¡¯t have the right. But I¡¯ll put it this way. When will we rescue those brothers? When will our matters be settled?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, you don¡¯t have to act so flustered and exasperated. You should know my temper. The more you act like this, the less I¡¯ll be able to forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Now, please leave. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°Regret? If there really was a medicine for regret in this world, I would have eaten it long ago. Please!¡±

    Yan Kuan turned around and left sulkily. But just as he reached the door, Shen Xiaoxiao heard a bang. She looked up and saw that Yan Kuan had actually fainted at the door without any warning, Shen Xiaoxiao stood up from the sofa reflexively.

 Chapter 252 - Poisoning

    <h4>Chapter 252: Poisoning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Miss, Boss has been poisoned!¡±

    ¡°What? Poisoned?¡±

    The doctor announced the condition as soon as he came out. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. How could he have been poisoned?

    ¡°What poison? What kind of poison is he poisoned with?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. After a while, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°It¡¯s the same poison as Madam.¡±

    This was not good news. Almost everyone in the Dark Empire knew that Madam had been in aa for nearly 20 years. This was not a good thing. It could be said that this was a disaster for the entire Dark Empire.

    ¡°Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    .

    Shen Xiaoxiao was greatly shocked. Looking at the doctors, nurses, and some secret guards present, she quickly made the most direct response and said to everyone,?¡°No one is allowed to spread this matter. Those who vite the order will be punished ording to the rules.¡±

    ¡°Dark 2, inform the Four Hall Masters to return to the country urgently. Anyone who has seen Yan Kuan today will be severely interrogated. No one is allowed to spread a word no matter what.¡±

    No matter what happened to Yan Kuan, the most important thing was to stabilize these people. The Dark Empire must not fall into chaos.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s quick reaction stunned everyone in the hall for a long time. She was so calm and agile. As expected of the mistress that Boss had personally chosen.

    Even if there were women who came to look for Boss these days, they also thought that it was normal for men to asionally flirt with women, let alone a person like Boss.

    Now, Shen Xiaoxiao quickly stood up after Boss¡¯s ident. This was not something an ordinary woman could do.

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    19 and Dark 2 were the first to express their stance. The others immediately followed suit and watched as the people were arranged to leave one after another. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao bring 19 and the doctor into the ward.

    Yan Kuany there motionlessly. Shen Xiaoxiao felt her heart go numb as she looked at him.

    ¡°When will he wake up?¡±

    ¡°Old Yao ising over right now. With his golden needle technique, he should wake up very soon. However, Miss, as the duration of the poisoning increases, the duration of Boss¡¯a will also be longer and longer until hepletely passes out and bes a living dead person.¡±

    Miss¡¯ calmness made 19 look at her in a whole new light. After such a big incident, Miss was still able to calmly give orders. 19 was really impressed with Miss.

    ¡°Neen, when Yan Kuan visited the Ouyang family in the night, he obtained a bottle of Suoyin Flower Tears. He asked Dark 1 to send it back. Where is the poison?¡±

    ¡°What? Girl, you said you have the Suoyin Flower Tears in your hands? where is it? Quickly show it to this old man. If you have this poison, it will be much easier to concoct an antidote.¡±

    The old man that Shen Xiaoxiao had met at the base just happened to hear Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Before he had the time to look at Yan Kuan, he was attracted by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that these doctors were a little jumpy, so she turned her head and greeted Old Man Yao, ¡°Old Man Yao, we have indeed obtained this medicine, but Yan Kuan has already asked Dark 1 to send it back. Could it be that you haven¡¯t seen the medicine? 19, you haven¡¯t seen it either?¡±

    19 was stunned. No, he hadn¡¯t seen the medicine. ¡°Miss, Dark 1 did send something back that day, but it¡¯s not medicine. It¡¯s just a map. Miss, could you have made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°What? Just a map? That¡¯s impossible. Yan Kuan told me personally. He asked Dark 1 to send it back. Old Man Yao, you have to wake Yan Kuan up first. As for the other matters, you can ask him and he will naturally know.¡±

    Old Man Yao did not dy. He checked Yan Kuan¡¯s pulse carefully. After confirming that it was Suoyin Flower Tears, he slowly took out the golden needles from the medical box.

    Eighty-one golden needles were inserted all over his body. After more than an hour, he slowly woke up.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    19 rushed forward anxiously. After Yan Kuan woke up, the first thing he saw was the old man who was withdrawing the needles. Then, he turned his head and saw 19. Only then did his expression rx a little.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw all of this. She clenched her fingers tightly but did not say a word. Even when she saw that he had woken up, she did not rush forward. Instead, she looked at Old Man Yao and said,?¡°Old Man Yao, how long will the interval be?¡±

    Old Man Yao finished packing up the medicine box. He turned around and saw that Yan Kuan was fine. Only then did he say,?¡°In the beginning, it will be once every three days. Then, it will be ten days, January, a year, and finally, it will be ten years. It will be forever.¡±

    Old Man Yao¡¯s words were very clear. He had studied this Suoyin Flower Tears for decades and was extremely clear about its medicinal properties. Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao asked, he naturally knew everything.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, where did you ask Dark 1 to send the Suoyin Flower Tears to?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. He turned to look at Shen Xiaoxiao and after a long while, he said, ¡°The base.¡±

    ¡°Boss, Dark 1 has never been to the base. Moreover, I saw with my own eyes that he only brought back a map. After he informed me, we rushed over to meet up with you guys.¡±

    19 was also anxious. How could Dark 1 not bring back the medicine? What had gone wrong?

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that Dark 1 left it somewhere along the way. After all, the situation was urgent at that time.¡±

    Dark 2 also opened his mouth to defend Dark 1. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at the expressions of everyone present, especially Yan Kuan. He had not opened his mouth to defend Dark 1 at all.

    In the end, he said, ¡°Dark 1 has already disappeared. Only Dark 1 knows about this matter. As for this poison of mine, Old Man Yao, you should do your best.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were very helpless. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at his somewhat dejected expression. Could it be that the changes over the past few days were because he had long known that he had been poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears? Or was it not what she had guessed?

    ¡°You knew that you were poisoned? When did you know?¡±

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan was shocked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He turned to look at her and said,?¡°When I was in the Ouyang family. So, Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be too willful. I... Sigh... All of you can leave. I have something to say to Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Everyone nced at the two of them and very consciously slowly retreated. Shen Xiaoxiao pulled over a stool at the side and sat down. She pressed on the corner of his back as if nothing had happened.

    His hand was stretched out. His fingers were bare, but there was still no sign of the Obsidian Star. What was going on with Yan Kuan?

    ¡°You must have a lot of questions to ask me, right? Hehe, I already knew that I was affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    Getting close to Ouyang Le was not because Ouyang Le saved me, but because I wanted to get the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears from her hands.¡±

    ¡°I was cold to you because, sigh, Xiaoxiao, sometimes you are too willful.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t save those brothers because now is really not the time to save them. I have personally witnessed the methods of the Ouyang family. They have been passed down for thousands of years, and some of their dirty tricks are not even counted. Not to mention those 50 brothers who would have a hard time surviving, even if they survived... In the end, there is a high possibility that they will be turned into death warriors.¡±

    ¡°What? Turned into death warriors?¡±

    This was simply shocking. How was this possible?

    ¡°The family that was passed down from the famous Jin Yi Wei of the Great Ming Dynasty. These methods, these torturing methods, cannot be described with ordinary thinking.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, so, can you understand me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the friendship that reappeared in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes, and her heart palpitated in fear. However, when she moved a little, the two of them just stared straight at each other. After a long while, Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and said faintly,?¡°Rest well. We¡¯ll talk about other thingster!¡±

 Chapter 253 - Strange Birdâ€™s Nest Porridge

    <h4>Chapter 253: Strange Bird¡¯s Nest Porridge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Just as she was about to leave, her hand was tightly gripped by Yan Kuan. Seeing that her lips were about tond on his, Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to the side ufortably. The two of them instantly felt a little awkward.

    ¡°You just woke up. Rest well. Old Man Yao said that you can¡¯t have too much of an emotional fluctuation. Otherwise, the poison in your blood will also speed up. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back to see you tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth, and Yan Kuan naturally knew it. However, this was a rare opportunity. Seeing that he had missed it again, he felt that it was an extreme pity, but he couldn¡¯t force it. Knowing that this girl was extremely stubborn, he nodded and said:

    .

    ¡°Sigh, alright. Now that I¡¯m poisoned, I don¡¯t know if it can be cured. However, with Xiaoxiao by my side, I feel much better. You¡¯ve been tired all day. Old Man Yao and the others will develop an antidote. Don¡¯t worry. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll arrange a way out for you. You don¡¯t have to worry for the rest of your life. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be with you. And your things, you have to put them away yourself, understand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. His eyes were full of affection, and his words were gentle and soft. What should have been an iparably warm scene made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s scalp tingle.

    She nodded in a somewhat embarrassed manner and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be leaving first. You should rest first!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao almost ran away in panic. Yan Kuan, on the other hand, smacked the table after she left. She was actually unmoved. It was really difficult to pry the key out.

    After she walked out of the room, Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to turn back to look at the person lying on the bed. At this moment, she suddenly did not want to think about anything else...

    ...

    ¡°Has Third Uncle informed anyone?¡±

    After a long time, Shen Xiaoxiao finally said her first words of the night in the car. 19 looked at her and immediately replied,?¡°Third Uncle said that it doesn¡¯t matter if the dates are bitter. The dates by the East River are sweet. When Ie back, I¡¯ll make your favorite date cake.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve thought about it for many years. I¡¯ve been thinking about it abroad. If Third Uncle can make it for me, I¡¯ll be able to relieve my homesickness.¡±

    ¡°So Miss likes to eat this. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I could have asked the chef to make it for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different. One tastes like home, and the other doesn¡¯t...¡±

    19 didn¡¯t have any rtives, so he didn¡¯t know what the taste of his hometown was like, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. He didn¡¯t dare to mention the matter of his Boss being poisoned, because everyone in the base, no, anyone who had ever met Madam knew that, in order to cure the Suoyin Flower Tears, the ck Ganoderma was needed.

    The Boss had the ck Ganoderma, but 19 knew very well that in order to cure the poison of the ck Ganoderma, they needed the half of the Shen family key in Miss¡¯ hand.

    Miss valued the Shen family more than her life, not to mention that she needed to use the key. To Miss, this was between the inheritance of her family and the man she loved, and also the father of the child in her belly.

    The Miss¡¯ choice was really a big problem.

    However, he felt that it should not be difficult for the Miss to choose. After all, this dead thing was not as important as a living person. Therefore, the Miss only needed time to think clearly.

    ¡°19, you also think that I should save him, right?¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you want to save Boss?¡±

    19 expressed that he was inexplicably surprised by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He felt that the Miss was a little too ruthless?

    ¡°Save him. Why won¡¯t I save him? I will definitely save Yan Kuan. I will definitely save him!¡±

    19¡¯s heart rxed. As he had said, how could Miss bear to see Boss suffer? His heart was finally at ease. He was no longer anxious.

    19 instantly rxed. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally felt it. She did not speak anymore.

    In the bathroom of the bedroom, Shen Xiaoxiao took out her phone. She looked at the message. It was nk. It seemed that she still had to wait. She put her phone away and slowly walked out of the bathroom.

    ...

    ¡°Miss, this is the jujube cake that Boss asked someone to make for you. Last night, you said that you wanted to eat it. Take a look and see if it tastes like this. Also, Boss asked Xiao Fang to make this bird¡¯s nest porridge.¡±

    Xiao Fang, the cook in the vi, was also a member of the Dark Empire. Anyway, this woman had been managing the kitchen since Shen Xiaoxiao had moved in here.

    She spoke very little, as if the people of the Dark Empire were people who spoke very little. Every day, she could see that she was working very hard. Other than asking if she needed to fill the bowl with rice, she usually did not say anything else.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao came down, she happened to see Xiao Fang cing the bird¡¯s nest porridge and jujube cake on the dining table.

    She raised her eyebrows and slowly walked down the stairs. She stared at the breakfast with some disgust and some emotion and said,?¡°19, I told you that this is not the taste of my hometown. The jujube paste cake made by Third Uncle will not be sprinkled with ayer of white sugar. If it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s fake. It can¡¯t be cheated.¡±

    19¡¯s heart was stifled. Why did this Miss¡¯ words sound a little strange? Also, the jujube paste cake looked pretty good. It was quite exquisite.

    ¡°19, I still want to eat wonton. Let¡¯s go eat wonton. The business there is so good. If we arete, I¡¯m afraid we will have to wait in line again.¡±

    19 looked at the bird¡¯s nest porridge on the table and at Xiao Fang who had not left in time. In the end, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you have some bird¡¯s nest porridge? Boss asked someone to cook it.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Your Boss said that I have to remember my status. How can a person like me have bird¡¯s nest porridge? Xiao Fang, you can have it. No one will see it anyway. 19, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Miss was still angry? But the Boss was already like this, so the Miss shouldn¡¯t be angry, right?

    19 didn¡¯t show it on the surface, but in his heart, he still felt that Miss was a little stingy. However, Miss and the Boss were both extremely stubborn people. She said that she wouldn¡¯t drink it, so she wouldn¡¯t drink it. Moreover, 19 also felt that letting Xiao Fang drink it instead of her... The Boss might even think that Missy had drunk it. How could she deceive him like that?

    The simple 19¡¯s thoughts were usually very simple. He looked at Xiao Fang, who was not much older than him but spoke less than Dark 1, and directly pushed the bird¡¯s nest porridge in front of her.

    Xiao Fang was stunned. She definitely did not think that she would suddenly have to drink it herself. However, she had personally poured something into it, so how could she drink it?

    However, if she didn¡¯t drink it, would she be discovered?

    Xiao Fang was a cook who had been hired on the way back. No matter how well she had trained before, for 19, who had grown up in the Dark Empire, it was just a change in her gaze. 19 instantly felt that something was wrong.

    Xiao Fang¡¯s gaze was not right!

    He had thought that Xiao Fang would be unwilling and afraid, but he had never thought that Xiao Fang¡¯s gaze would be guarded. Yes, it was definitely guarded.

    As a secret guard, he was the most sensitive to changes in the eyes. Just as he was about to take further action to find out what had gone wrong or if there was something wrong with the bird¡¯s nest porridge, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly spoke at the door:

    ¡°19, hurry up. I¡¯m hungry. There are a lot of things to do today.¡±

    19 nced at Xiao Fang and clenched his fingers. He turned around and followed Shen Xiaoxiao out of the door.

 Chapter 254 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 254: Discovery</h4>

    Xiao Fang¡¯s scalp went numb from being stared at by 19. Could it be that she had been seen through? It shouldn¡¯t be, right? Wasn¡¯t 19 always the most innocent person in the entire base? Even if she didn¡¯t know much about these dark guards, she knew that 19 was a very weak one.

    Of course, Xiao Fang didn¡¯t know that if he was really weak, 19 could not be ranked 19 out of tens of thousands of people. What kind of existence was that? To be ranked in the top 100, one not only had to be skilled, but also had to have a very agile reaction and a high IQ.

    Although 19 looked simple, he was very careful in doing things. Otherwise, would Yan Kuan let him protect Shen Xiaofang?

    Xiao Fang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After seeing that the person had left, she put down the bird¡¯s nest porridge. It seemed that she had to report to the Boss quickly.

    19 focused on driving the car, but the strange thoughts in his heart had not subsided. Was there a problem with the bird¡¯s nest porridge, or was there a problem with Xiao Fang?

    Why did he always feel that something was wrong?

    In fact, regardless of whether there was a problem with the bird¡¯s nest porridge or Xiao Fang, in the end, who should have made them do this?

    Could it really be the Boss?

    But if it wasn¡¯t for him, who would have the ability to y such tricks in the territory of the Dark Empire? Moreover, it was someone who was specifically responsible for the food and drinks of the Miss and the Boss. This candidate had even been checked through the ancestors of eighteen generations, so there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any problems. So, could it really be the Boss?

    But it didn¡¯t make sense. The Boss wouldn¡¯t make a move on the Miss! Why was this so?

    19 nced at the Miss who was taking a nap in the passenger seat. This car had just been changed today. ording to the rules of the Dark Empire, the master¡¯s car had to be exchanged every three days. The car had to be sent for inspection, and the recement would be randomly selected. What he was afraid of was that someone would tamper with the car.

    It just so happened that the car had been changed today, but the space in this car was muchrger. For a pregnant woman like the Miss, it was suitable. She could stretch her legs and rest for a moment.

    19 hesitated for a moment, then looked at the Miss who was resting with her eyes closed. He felt inexplicably conflicted. Should he tell the Miss?

    What if the Miss misunderstood? What if he misunderstood? Or was he a little crazy?

    But back then, the Miss had asked him who his master was?

    Although he knew in his heart that his master was the Dark Empire, the Miss was right. The ck Emperor was his master. But when the ck Emperor had given him to the Miss, he had told him that in the future, his master would be the Miss. This point, he had forgotten all along. He had never truly faced it.

    Moreover, Miss still had a child in her belly. Regardless of which side he was on, no matter how much he thought or misunderstood, he should tell Miss about this matter. How he judged it was also Miss¡¯ decision.

    Dark 1 had said that as a secret guard, the most important thing was to be loyal to his master. Unfortunately, Dark 1 was no longer around. However, he always remembered his words and never dared to forget them.

    Therefore, he understood that his master was no longer the ck Emperor, but the Miss. It was Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Miss, the bird¡¯s nest porridge this morning seems to be¡­¡±

    ¡°19, why do you think the stall owner who sells wontons has to set up a stall instead of opening a shop?¡±

    19 was stunned. Miss, this doesn¡¯t seem right, did it? He wanted to tell her about the bird¡¯s nest porridge.

    ¡°Miss, I want to talk about¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. You want to talk about why I don¡¯t drink the bird¡¯s nest porridge, right? I hate bird¡¯s nest the most. The food spat out by the swallow¡¯s saliva is so delicious for those people to eat? Are they sick?¡±

    19 was speechless. Miss, can you not keep changing the topic? However, Miss¡¯ exnation seemed to be correct. Bird¡¯s nest was indeed made from the swallow¡¯s saliva.

    19 turned his head slightly, still wanting to tell Miss about the bird¡¯s nest porridge. However, just as he turned his head, he met Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze. 19 was shocked and immediately turned his head. After a while, he said, ¡°But bird¡¯s nest is very expensive.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled slightly. She said that 19 was pure and innocent, but he was very smart. The hint in her eyes was so obvious. If he still couldn¡¯t understand it, he would really be too stupid.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get out of the car. See, I told you. There are so many people. But if we eat today, we won¡¯t eat this tomorrow. Let¡¯s go eat fried dumplings. It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve enjoyed Chinese food. We can¡¯t be so useless and just eat like this, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words had a deeper meaning in 19¡¯s ears. Was Miss trying to prevent him from bringing the wonton chef back?

    19 nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there is indeed a lot of food in China, but I¡¯ve never eaten it before. I¡¯ve eaten quite a lot by Miss¡¯ side.¡±

    ¡°Then, 19, you¡¯re in luck.¡±

    The two of them parked the car and slowly walked towards the stall vendor. There were indeed a lot of people. Even though they were dressed thinly in the early summer morning, they could still feel the hustle and bustle around them.

    After waiting for a long time for two seats, the small stool was put down and they sat down half-squatting. At this moment, 19 said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, you already knew? Was it the same yesterday?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and slowly took out two pairs of chopsticks and handed them to 19. Then she said, ¡°19, you can directly ask. Was it your Boss who made this?¡±

    19 frowned and his heart stopped. Miss had guessed it, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it wasn¡¯t. How could he ask Miss not to think about it?

    ¡°The room, the living room, the dining room, the office. Maybe this is the only ce that is clean. There are so many people here. Even if they wanted to do something, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    19 was really shocked. As a secret guard, he had never realized that the ce they lived in was so besieged? What was going on?

    ¡°You¡¯re a secret guard. You should take out your true secret guard skills and look around. Okay, go and get wonton. The Boss is calling.¡±

    19 immediately stood up and pretended to ordering wonton. He looked around casually. Sure enough, at 10 o¡¯clock, at 3 o¡¯clock, and at 7 o¡¯clock, there were really some strange cars and people walking around.

    Damn it, he was so careless. What was going on? Why was someone following them? No, was it Miss? Who was it?

    ¡°Miss, your wonton has some extra vinegar and shrimp.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it smells so good. 19, I like this one. Hurry up and eat. After you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go shopping. I want to buy something.¡±

    19¡¯s heart tightened. Shopping mall? The more people there were, the more lively the ce, the safer Miss would be? Was that what she meant?

    ¡°Yes, I know. But Miss, is it the Boss?¡± 19 did not forget this question in the end and asked again.

    Shen Xiaoxiao drank a mouthful of the sour and delicious soup base. She smacked her mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your Boss.¡±

    Hearing this answer, 19 heaved a sigh of relief. However, following Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, 19 almost knocked his bowl over. She then said:

    ¡°It¡¯s Yan Kuan!¡±

 Chapter 255 - Clarity

    <h4>Chapter 255: rity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Miss said it wasn¡¯t Boss, it was Yan Kuan?

    Wasn¡¯t that correct? Wasn¡¯t Boss Yan Kuan? What was wrong with Miss?

    ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°19, your wonton is getting cold. Aren¡¯t you going to eat it? If you¡¯re not going to eat it, then give it to your Miss. My bowl isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    After finishing her story, Shen Xiaoxiao really brought 19¡¯s bowl of wonton over and directly scooped it from his bowl. 19 still had no reaction. The words just now were too unbelievable.

    What was Yan Kuan not Boss? Wasn¡¯t this self-contradictory?

    ¡°19, if I used you, would you be angry?¡±

    ¡°Used? How?¡±

    19 finally had a reaction, but what did Miss mean by this?

    .

    Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed another wonton blunt and then said,?¡°It means to use. Would you be angry?¡±

    ¡°Is it for the sake of the Miss and the Little Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. As long as it¡¯s for the sake of the Little Master and the Miss, it won¡¯t happen! But Miss, what¡¯s the difference between Boss and Yan Kuan? Is it, is it, is it...¡±

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t say it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled, picked up the bowl, and drank a mouthful of soup. She touched the thin beads of sweat on her forehead and said, ¡°Yesterday in the ward, Yan Kuan said that if anything happened to him, he would arrange everything for me and arrange a way out. I don¡¯t have to worry about the rest of my life. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t apany me anymore.¡±

    19 was stunned. Why did these words sound a little strange? Why did Boss suddenly be emotional? Too gentle?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19¡¯s thoughtful look and said again,?¡°If it were in the past, what do you think Yan Kuan would say if he encountered such a thing?¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao was asking, she did not wait for 19 to react before continuing:

    ¡°He would definitely say...¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t think that you can be free just because I was poisoned. Even if I die, you still have to die with me, Yan Kuan. How could I bear to let you endure the loneliness of this world alone? Even if we go to hell, the two of us have to go through it together!¡±

    Dong...

    A huge rock fell to the ground. That¡¯s right, this was what he felt was wrong. The tone was not right. With the Boss¡¯s personality, the way he spoke would not be the way the Boss spoke.

    Could it be true? That... the one they saved was fake?

    Then where was the real Boss? Where was he?

    ¡°Miss, should we call back the Four Hall Masters?¡±

    In 19¡¯s eyes, with such a big incident, the Four Hall Masters should have been there. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it was already toote.

    When she saved Yan Kuan that day, the strange feeling in her heart was so strong. There were also those scars. Wasn¡¯t the location of the scars too coincidental? They all covered up the scars on Yan Kuan¡¯s body.

    They didn¡¯t even let go of a mole. She was still too soft-hearted.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°Miss? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°19, do you know the Obsidian Star?¡±

    ¡°The Obsidian Star?¡± Why did Miss always like to digress?

    ¡°I know! Everyone in our Dark Empire knows that as long as the Old Master recognizes the Master, he will choose the next Master and Mistress of the Dark Empire. However, I don¡¯t know what the Obsidian Star is.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what the Obsidian Star is?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve only heard of it. Even the Four Hall Masters have only heard of it. I¡¯ve even heard of them making a bet before. However, they all said that it¡¯s something simr to the ancient military talismans.¡±

    ¡°However, the Obsidian Star is a pair. Miss, did Boss give you the other one? What is it? I¡¯m so curious.¡±

    Speaking of this, 19 also started to get curious. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was churning even more. Yan Kuan really gave such an important thing to her.

    ¡°What is the use of this Obsidian Star?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao asked 19.

    19 only felt that Miss had asked a very silly question and said to her,?¡°Of course it¡¯s useful. It¡¯s simply a great use. As long as one holds the Obsidian Star, they can mobilize all the forces of the Dark Empire. No one will not obey.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a pair? No matter which one it is, it¡¯s fine?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard that half can only be deployed if you have half. If you gather them together, you can deploy all of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    ¡°Miss, why are you asking this all of a sudden? In the future, the Boss¡¯ Obsidian Star will definitely pass it on to the Little Master. We have to hurry up and find the real Boss. And that fake one, we must expose him.¡±

    ¡°Expose? Why do you have to expose him? 19, you are too na?ve. The enemy is in the light, we are in the dark. In the end, we are the ones taking advantage.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, your Boss, that pervert, put this ne on my neck. Even if we run to the ends of the earth, we will be caught.¡±

    Boss is a pervert?

    Alright, this was what Miss said. He did not say it, but looking at the ne, 19 knew something.

    He immediately said:

    ¡°Miss, as long as you can open the Boss¡¯sputer password, reprogram it, and change the verification code, the locator will be ineffective.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. This, this, so there was a way?

    ¡°But what if he finds out and changes it?¡±

    ¡°No, every time he changes it, he must take the ne to his hand and change the program password in the ne, so it¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was relieved. What they needed to do now was to remove the ne before they could do what they needed to do.

    After eating, the two of them walked to the shopping mall at the side, one after the other. Shen Xiaoxiao was actually very curious as to why 19 believed her words so quickly. Of course, she asked 19 the same question, but 19¡¯s answer only made Shen Xiaoxiao feel that... This was really that fake Yan Kuan who was seeking his own death. He didn¡¯t have the ability to put on an act.

    ¡°Boss will definitely not leave our brothers behind.¡±

    These were 19¡¯s exact words. Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 also believed it. Even if they didn¡¯t believe it, it wouldn¡¯t be long before 19 could only be firmly tied to her and couldn¡¯t be separated. That was a true use. She didn¡¯t know if 19 would me her.

    ¡°19, why do you always wear this suit? Let¡¯s go. Your Miss will buy you some clothes.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary, Miss. I¡¯m used to wearing this.¡±

    19 looked at his ck suit. He felt that this color was not bad. Dark 1 liked to wear ck very much.

    ¡°Dark 1 likes to wear ck because he¡¯s a freezer. He¡¯s cold and doesn¡¯t say much. He¡¯s also old, but you¡¯re different. 19, you¡¯re a young man in your 20s. What are you doing? Why did you make yourself so old? Also, think about it. If Dark 1 sees you in a different style, he might have a feeling of his eyes lighting up.¡±

    ¡°But Dark 1 isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao heard 19 mumbling. She immediately said to 19, ¡°He¡¯s not here right now. We¡¯ll definitely find him again in the future. 19, have I ever lied to you? I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely find Dark 1 for you. Trust me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very cautious. Even though 19 did not believe that Miss could find Dark 1 by herself, at this moment, he was filled with gratitude and faith when he saw her like this. If Miss was like this, what more him?

    ¡°Miss, I believe you!¡±

 Chapter 256 - The Last Darkness Before Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 256: The Last Darkness Before Dawn</h4>

    The photos on the table were dazzling. Some were eating together, some were shopping together, and some were feeding pigeons in the park. Thest photo was of Shen Xiaoxiao eating out of 19 bowl.

    Yan Kuan was a little angry and wasted all the photos on the floor. It had been a month, and if she didn¡¯t mention the key, then she must have found a new home in advance. Moreover, it was a nest of weeds.

    Damn it, damn it.

    Yan Kuan (that is his name for the time being) looked at the pile of photos with some anger. After a while, he bent down and collected all the photos. Then, he said to Dark 2 at the door, ¡°Inform the Four Hall Masters to return to the country.¡±

    Dark 2¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Previously, for some unknown reason, their Boss suddenly asked the Four Hall Masters to return to the base for training for half a month. At that time, they were still wondering what had happened that they did not even deal with the urgent matters abroad.

    Now that the Four Hall Masters had returned, it seemed like Boss had some new mission. Could it be rted to saving those brothers?

    Dark 2 was a little happy and hurriedly retreated. However, he was different from Dark 1. Although he did not speak much, his personality was much more lively.

    However, no matter how lively his personality was, he was not used to the changes in his Boss¡¯s personality recently. Therefore, he restrained himself a lot. At the very least, at this moment, he was very excited, but he did not reveal the slightest bit of it.

    After Dark 2 left, Yan Kuan nced at the person who had left and mocked them. Was he happy? Did he really think that he would send someone to save those scapegoats?

    It was just to put on a good show.

    However, he did not know if this could be considered a fierce battle. If Shen Xiaoxiao obediently took out the key herself, it would be fine. If she did not, then don¡¯t me him for being reluctant to part with her beautiful face.

    It had been so long. Otherwise, if he touched her, she would not give him a good look. Did she really think that she was some kind of master?

    A lot of women wanted to pounce on him. It was only because she was Yan Kuan¡¯s woman that he was interested. Now it seemed that he would have to do it the hard way.

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss, the Four Hall Masters areing back. I heard from Dark 2 that they will be back after resting for two days.¡±

    Shen Xiaozheng was focused on her work. When she heard this answer, her heart skipped a beat. They wereing back so soon?

    So the show was about to start?

    ¡°Yes, I got it. You can leave first.¡±

    19 really wanted to shut his mouth. Why was Miss not excited at all? Previously, when the Four Hall Masters were called back to the base for training for no reason, he did not know why. Now that he knew that this Boss was fake, he naturally knew that this was done on purpose. He was probably afraid that the Four Hall Masters would notice something.

    However, now that the Four Hall Masters was back, that fake Yan Kuan would be exposed. Why was the Miss not excited?

    Looking at the Miss¡¯ busy appearance, 19 decided to obediently listen to her and temporarily stagger away. The Miss had been so busy recently. It was better for him to be the little nanny. Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to eat cake? Yes, go and order a cake for the Little Master.

    After 19 closed the door and left, Shen Xiaoxiao opened theputer dialog box. She took a look and got up to prepare for the daily inspection of the various departments that she had to do.

    Of course, why did she have to go to the inspection every day? This was a secret.

    Looking at the time, the preparations over there were almost done. Two days. Two dayster, she would face a tough battle.

    When 19 returned to the office, Shen Xiaoxiao had already tidied up. She was almost three months pregnant. Shen Xiaoxiao looked a little plump, and she had been eating a lot recently. Of course, only 19 knew about this.

    Fortunately, this child was obedient and did not vomit during pregnancy. Her pregnancy was stable. In two days, she would be able to leave with the child temporarily. Right now, nothing was more important than keeping the child in her belly.

    The real Yan Kuan had been missing for almost two months. More and more of the fake Yan Kuan¡¯s movements were increasing. His contact with Ouyang Le had also changed from the surface to the dark.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was still very curious. He was obviously poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears, but he was very energetic from the beginning to the end.

    Of course, other than when it was time to faint and fall asleep, someone would definitely inform her. At other times, this fake Yan Kuan was like a normal person. No, he should be more energetic than a normal person.

    ¡°19, go to Yan Kuan¡¯s office today.¡±

    19¡¯s hand that was holding the cake paused. Go today?

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we go after work? Isn¡¯t it too much of a target to go now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew what 19 was worried about. They had already tested theputer at home. It wasn¡¯t theputer used to verify Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ne. They had searched almost everywhere else. The only ce they hadn¡¯t looked was Yan Kuan¡¯s office.

    This Yan Kuan hid things so well that it made people speechless. Generally speaking, this obviously important thing must be hidden in this hidden ce, such as the home or the base.

    However, they really did not know what was going on in this person¡¯s mind. He just had to hide it in the office.

    He probably knew that there were more people in the office. No one had the ability to take things away from the office in such a grand manner.

    Moreover, Yan Kuan would never have thought that 19 would tell her how to touch the chain around her neck.

    ¡°Getting off work is the biggest target. I say, have you been working as a secret guard for too long? Do you like to work at night? Do normal people go to the office at night? Besides, do you really think that security guards work for nothing? Doesn¡¯t your Boss, with that perverted head of his, make a mess of infrared radiation in the office? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the cake box 19 was carrying and said, ¡°You just bought the cake. Let¡¯s go. You must have something in such a big pocket.¡±

    Did Miss have a deep grudge against Boss now? Now, whenever she mentioned Boss, she would say that Boss had a problem with his brain.

    What happened to Miss? Could it be that she was provoked by this fake Yan Kuan?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Miss is not provoked. Now, I see the same face every day in the vi, but it¡¯s another man¡¯s voice. My heart is filled with panic. 19, do you believe it? Your Miss really wants to beat someone up.¡±

    19 felt a chill spread all over his body. He believed it. He believed that the Miss did not just want to beat someone up, she wanted to kill someone.

    ¡°19, you have to be quick. Do you remember the password? If you are slow, I will be taken advantage of. When your Boss finds out, I will say that you are too slow and that you are the unlucky one!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shameless words left 19 at a loss for an answer. The Miss always liked to make jokes after she was pregnant, but why did he feel that what the Miss said seemed like it was really possible?

    And that spoiled and unreasonable personality. Of course, as long as it was something that happened to Miss, there was never any reason to speak of. It should, probably, maybe, maybe, the responsibility would indeed be ced on him.

 Chapter 257 - Building In Secret

    <h4>Chapter 257: Building In Secret</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been to K-ONE office building many times before. Du Ze¡¯s Dongyou Country was also there, but it had changed from an office building to an entire floor.

    Dongyou Country¡¯s development was fast and unexpected. Of course, other than Shen Xiaoxiao, Dark 1, and 19, only Yan Kuan knew who the behind-the-scenes boss of Dongyou Country was.

    And Yan Kuan had said before that Dongyou Country was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s private property. He would absolutely not interfere and would not let others know, unless Shen Xiaoxiao was willing to expose herself.

    However, it was such a coincidence that when Shen Xiaoxiao was waiting for the elevator downstairs, she unexpectedly saw Du Ze, who was also standing there.

    However, when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he was obviously shocked, but he instantly adjusted himself and greeted her directly. ¡°Miss Shen, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    ¡°President Du, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen, are you here to see President Yan?¡±

    Du Ze looked at the cake box behind 19 and asked directly. It was really a small elevator. It seemed a little awkward not to say anything?

    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence. I bought a cake. President Du, do you want to try it? Anyway, I bought a lot.¡±

    19 was stunned. Wow, so the Miss was waiting here. She had clearly bought a box of cake. Why did she buy another box on the way? Was she going to give it to this Du Ze?

    Was the Boss going to have a love rival?

    No, he almost forgot that the Dongyou Country was the Miss¡¯ own property. Was she going to reward the staff?

    The Miss had taken the box of cake all the way. He thought it was for Yan Kuan, but it was better to give it to Du Ze now than to give it to the fake one.

    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry. Thank you so much, Miss Shen. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s my honor to be able to have a meal with President Du of Dongyou Country. I¡¯m really lucky to be able to go out.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if President Du has any cooperation projects, don¡¯t forget about our Shen Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s rare to see a woman as magnanimous as Miss Shen. The elevator has arrived. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye.¡±

    Du Ze took the cake and walked out of the elevator. Before he left, he even looked at 19 and nodded as a greeting.

    19 really wanted to pout. These two people were really pretentious. No, it was Du Ze who was really pretentious. There were only three people in the elevator besides him, himself, and Miss Shen. The two of them really pretended to not know each other at all. Wasn¡¯t this too much of an act?

    Fortunately, they bumped into each other by ident. Otherwise, these two people would probably have to continue acting.

    Eh, that¡¯s not right. The Miss personally took the cake and returned it to Du Ze. Of course, she did take it personally on the way. When she gestured to him just now, she was also referring to the box on the right. Could it be that the Miss did this on purpose?

    They actually really bumped into each other on purpose? What message did the Miss intentionally send over?

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°19, the elevator is here. I told you you were smart.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao blinked at 19. 19 instantly cracked. Miss¡¯ good friend had the potential to be a spy, didn¡¯t he?

    How could she think of that? Was miss here to send a message or to look for aputer?

    This question was so profound!

    The secretary knew Shen Xiaoxiao, but this time, her expression was definitely not as natural as before.

    They all thought that the Boss had a new recruit recently, and Miss Shen had already been dismissed. They didn¡¯t expect that Miss Shen would arrive so soon after entering.

    Was she here to catch the adulterer? Oh, no, was this apetition between two women and a man?

    ¡°Miss Shen? I¡¯m sorry, President Yan has instructed that no one is to disturb them. Do you want to take a seat first?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at the secretary. She smiled and said to her, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You go ahead and do what you need to do. If anything happens, I will bear the responsibility.¡±

    Knock on the door? She would not do that. She did not even have the habit of knocking on the door, let alone for an imposter.

    19 followed behind Shen Xiaoxiao. The secretary did not dare to provoke her, nor could she afford to provoke her. She could only watch as Shen Xiaoxiao opened the door and walked in.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you busy? Sorry, I forgot to knock on the door again. Why don¡¯t you guys continue? I¡¯ll just sit there and wait?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s exasperated voice and watched as he hurriedly pulled on his pants. Aiya, would this fake be unable to recover from this sudden setback? If that was really the case, that would be¡­ that would be great.

    Also, the women of the Ouyang family were really more open-minded than thest one. They were already having sex in the office. Hadn¡¯t Ouyang Le always been aloof and cold?

    Look, this white shirt and a bright red bra. So exciting? Such a seductive person. It seemed that she hade at a really bad time.

    ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t you know that you should knock when you go in and out? And you, what are you looking at?¡±

    Ouyang Le was also so angry that her face turned pale. She hurriedly tidied up her underwear and shirt. 19, this person, actually kept staring at her at this time. Was it because he had never seen a woman that he didn¡¯t like women?

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have the habit of knocking. How about I do it again? 19, stop looking. Aren¡¯t you afraid of having needle eyes? It¡¯s not a good figure. Do you have to go to such lengths?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss, your subordinate didn¡¯t look there. Your subordinate is just curious.¡±

    ¡°Curious? What are you curious about?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ouyang¡¯s legs are so short. How can sheplete that difficult action?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted tough. What 19 said really made it hard for her to continue.

    ¡°19, how dare you! Get back to the base.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, 19 is my man. Don¡¯t overstep your authority. Besides, he¡¯s telling the truth. He¡¯s not talking about you. He¡¯s talking about her. Why are you covering up for her so quickly?

    I haven¡¯t asked you yet. You guys got involved so quickly. It looks like there¡¯s nothing for me to do, right?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, have you forgotten what we talked about before? If you have another woman, we are finished.¡±

    Fake Yan Kuan was shocked. Damn it, why did Shen Xiaoxiao suddenlye here? Hadn¡¯t she been ostracizing him all this time? Now that she had seen such a scene, what should he do with the things he wanted?

    Ouyang Le looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a face full of hatred. However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made her feel a little hopeful. It turned out that they had this agreement. If she had said earlier, she would have done it long ago. Of course, it was not toote now.

    She originally thought that Yan Kuan doted on Shen Xiaoxiao very much. However, didn¡¯t he make a mistake that all men in the world would make?

    Now that the matter had already blown up, Yan Kuan could take this opportunity to kick this woman away so that she would not have to make a move.

    However, Ouyang Le originally thought that Yan Kuan would strike while the iron was hot and say what he thought in his heart. She did not expect that Yan Kuan, who was originally furious, would actually say to Shen Xiaoxiao in a rather humble manner:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be willful. It¡¯s inevitable for men to make mistakes¡­¡±

    What? She was just a mistake that Yan Kuan made? How was this possible?

 Chapter 258 - Either Blow It Up Or Wear It For the Rest of Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 258: Either Blow It Up Or Wear It For the Rest of Your Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Mistake? Yes, it¡¯s indeed a mistake. So, don¡¯t I want you to correct your mistake now? Alright, I was nning toe over and eat the cake with you. Now, I¡¯ll treat both of you to the cake.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you should know that I¡¯m also a normal man. Recently, you...¡±

    ¡°Yo, did Ie at a bad time?¡±

    Pei Li?

    Why would Pei Li suddenlye here?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was puzzled, but Yan Kuan seemed to have known that Pei Li wasing, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. Even Ouyang Le was calm at this moment.

    .

    Could it be that this fake wanted K-ONE to cooperate with the Ouyang family?

    If that was really the case, then this fake card was really arranged by the Ouyang family. Humph, how could K-ONE¡¯s business allow you to waste it like this? Yan Kuan¡¯s things were not allowed to be touched by anyone. Sooner orter, she would have to teach this dog a lesson.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ouyang, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough to call each other by name.¡±

    Pei Li¡¯s face was instantly filled with embarrassment, but very quickly, he put on a defeated and helpless look and said,?¡°Xiaoxiao, I know that you still have resentment in your heart about us breaking off the engagement. Don¡¯t be like this, I have my own difficulties.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about my problems? Pei Li, don¡¯t be so shameless. Do you think you¡¯re as disgusting as Liu Yufei? Do you think you¡¯re a white lotus? You still want to set up a monument after bing a prostitute? You¡¯re really despicable.¡±

    ¡°How rude.¡±

    Before Pei Li could say anything, Ouyang Le had already interjected with a look of disgust and self-reproach on her face.

    Would Shen Xiaoxiao allow others to say such things?

    ¡°Being rude represents sincerity. It¡¯s better than rushing to be a mistress. And you, Ouyang Le, you don¡¯t have the right to judge me. In my eyes, a woman whoes knocking on someone¡¯s door is worthless. Have you forgotten what Yan Kuan said? You¡¯re just a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m magnanimous and have decided to help you correct this mistake. This man has been given to you. Enjoy it well!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, and Miss Ouyang, with your figure, it¡¯s better to take more care of it. It won¡¯t stand out even with such a thick cushion. No man likes it!¡±

    ¡°You, Shen Xiaoxiao, your sharp mouth will kill you sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Xiaoxiao, you go back first. I still have something to talk about. We¡¯ll talk about other things when we get back.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that the situation was getting worse and he immediately wanted to send Shen Xiaoxiao away. Today, they had to talk about the cooperation between the Ouyang family and K-ONE. He had to make it happen today. No, he had to make it happen by the day after tomorrow. Therefore... He could not be dyed because of this.

    As for the key, he was also confident that he would get it. If he could not call it out voluntarily, at worst, he would use force. No matter how good you were, you would not be able to escape the trap that he had set up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. What¡¯s there to talk about when we go back? If you want to talk, let¡¯s talk now. After that, we can do whatever we want. What do you think? Everyone can rx. Look at Miss Ouyang. She can¡¯t wait.¡±

    The fake nced at Ouyang Le. He could not offend this woman either. Moreover, his ultimate goal was to marry this woman. Therefore, for a moment, Yan Kuan was caught in a dilemma.

    ¡°Miss Ouyanges here every few days. You have plenty of time to talk about your problems. Now, let¡¯s talk about the two of us. Don¡¯t dawdle. When did you be so unreasonable, Yan Kuan?¡±

    These words made Yan Kuan immediately make a decision. Yes, Ouyang Le and the others couldeter. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was anxious about this cooperation.

    ¡°Miss Ouyang, Mr. Ouyang, please wait in the conference room for a moment. I wille backter.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he asked the secretary who had been watching the show at the door to bring him out. Ouyang Le did not want to go out, but Pei Li was indeed very smart. He had long seen the spark between the two of them and immediately pulled Ouyang Le aside. Wasn¡¯t this woman always very smart? Why was she so stupid after encountering these things?

    No matter how unwilling Ouyang Le was, he knew that it was indeed best for them to resolve the matter in front of them now. Shen Xiaoxiao had some hostility toward the Ouyang family. If she continued to stay by Yan Kuan¡¯s side... Perhaps something would happen to this n sooner orter (they did not know that Yan Kuan was fake). It was not easy to get the cooperation with K-ONE, so they definitely could not let all their efforts go to waste.

    After Ouyang Le and Pei Li left, the secretary tactfully closed the door. There was only 19 in the room. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were there.

    ¡°19, get out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 19, clean up this ce. And you, can you go and take a shower? The smell is really bad.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression became even uglier after being mercilessly stabbed by Shen Xiaoxiao. He turned around and angrily walked to the lounge at the back.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at his expression. It would be great if he could really be angered to death by her.

    ¡°19, do it! Cherish the opportunity. A man can bathe much faster than a woman. Five minutes at most!¡±

    19 did not hesitate and immediately walked towards the safe. This room was clean and tidy. It was also very empty. At a nce, other than countless documents, there was only a cab. How could aputer be ced in the cab?

    Of course, it could not be theputer he was using in his office.

    Yan Kuan¡¯sputer waspletely encrypted. This fake definitely did not know the password. The previousputer must have been destroyed long ago, so the only possible ce was the safe.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had told 19 the password to the safe in advance. When he took out the Obsidian Star, Yan Kuan had not tried to avoid Shen Xiaoxiao opening the password, so Shen Xiaoxiao naturally remembered it.

    Moreover, many people used the same password, so Yan Kuan should not be so perverted to change it, right?

    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t open it.¡±

    ¡°This pervert, is it really not the same password?¡±

    ¡°19, can you open the lock directly?¡±

    ¡°Open this lock? Difficult!¡±

    ¡°Can you do it or not? Give me a straightforward answer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but five minutes definitely won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Then how long will it take?¡±

    19 was going all out. The secret guards had all sorts of skills, so of course they knew how to pick locks. However, this was also a problem.

    ¡°Miss, opening a lock for such a safe should only take more than ten seconds, but this is a lock that Boss personally set up, so the difficulty is at least a hundred times higher.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this lock must have been connected to the security system. This is a useful move from the Dark Empire, and also a move created by Boss.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention 10 minutes, I¡¯m worried that in less than a minute, this protective rm will be activated. The security downstairs will definitely rush up immediately, and Boss will also discover it.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, if we really calcte the time, from the security downstairs to the top, it will take at most five minutes. This doesn¡¯t even include the fact that the fake will discover it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the fake. You can safely open the lock. Can it be done in 15 minutes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If not, I¡¯ll blow it up. At worst, Miss, you can wear this ne for the rest of your life, but no one will find you using the GPS.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, 19, this idea of yours is really brilliant. Wear it for the rest of my life? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at 19, turned around, and entered the lounge, leaving 19 alone in the messy room...

 Chapter 259 - Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 259: Explosion</h4>

    This lounge had always been a ce where Yan Kuan would asionally take a bath and rest. Shen Xiaoxiao had entered it a few times and knew that it was exquisitely built, especially the door lock. There was a very clever switch, and as long as she pressed it¡­ It would take a lot of effort to open it from the inside.

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao entered, she immediately pressed the switch. The sound of water sshing in the bathroom made Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly feel a little disgusted. This ce was originally Yan Kuan¡¯s private domain, but now it was tainted with the smell of other men¡­ She felt ufortable no matter how she looked at it.

    The decorations and facilities here had not changed. The only thing that had changed was perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s current state of mind as she sat there.

    As expected, the battle bath was very quick. Five minutester, the fake walked out wrapped in a towel.

    As he wiped his hair, he walked out. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao sitting on the sofa, he was clearly stunned for a moment.

    But then he was a little happy. Oh, it seemed like she was really jealous. Letting him take a bath was to avoid the smell of other women on him?

    Now, he took the initiative toe in and deliver herself to him? Needless to say, this woman¡¯s figure and looks were much better than Ouyang Le¡¯s.

    This Yan Kuan of K-ONE really knew how to enjoy himself. He actually epted such a beautiful woman, but her temper was a little bad.

    Of course, if she was obedient, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if her temper was a little bad. But if she wasn¡¯t obedient, then don¡¯t me him for not knowing how to take care of her.

    ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡± the fake asked Shen Xiaoxiao while drying his hair.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t even look at the fake and directly said, ¡°What? Are you really obsessed? Do you only know how to use your lower body to think about problems? Also, do you think that I¡¯m thinking like you and will forget about it just like that? Now is the time to deal with the two of us. Hurry up and say it¡¯s over and go back to your own homes!¡±

    The fake Yan Kuan initially thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was ready to throw herself into his arms. He did not expect her to be waiting for him here!

    ¡°Then why did youe in? This is my lounge. Get out!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want toe in? It¡¯s dirty and ugly outside. It¡¯s so disgusting. Do you think I¡¯m willing?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t go overboard. I¡¯m dirty? I¡¯m disgusting? Alright, I want you to see how noble and reserved you really are. Didn¡¯t you used to scream happily under me before?¡± The fake was so embarrassed that he became angry. After he finished shouting, he pounced on Shen Xiaoxiao!

    Several times, Shen Xiaoxiao had mocked him so mercilessly. If he endured it any longer, he would not be a man.

    It was said that this Shen Xiaoxiao was very skilled. He did not believe that. He was not a pushover either!

    However, just as he got closer, the lower half of his body, which was only wrapped in a towel, suddenly loosened. He even felt a slight pain in his lower body. He subconsciously lowered his head to take a look. He was so scared that he almost broke out in cold sweat. This woman, this damn woman¡­ She actually pointed a de at his body. Where did she get the de? Could she have brought it with her whenever she went out?

    ¡°You have to be careful. You hired someone to make this de for me. It¡¯s extremely sharp. It may not be able to cut through iron like mud, but it can still cut through hair. I told you that your sperm was in your brain. You even forgot the things you made!¡±

    The fake Yan Kuan could only retreat with a livid face to avoid the de¡¯s hold. Was this K-ONE¡¯s Yan Kuan crazy? Why was he ying with this crazy woman¡¯s de for no reason? But now, he could only pretend to be annoyed and that he knew everything. He suppressed the anger that was about to spew out and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to think for me too. I¡¯m a normal man. It¡¯s been almost two months and you still won¡¯t let me touch you. What do you mean by this? Isn¡¯t itmon for men to act out on asion? Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯ve always had a ce for you in my heart?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s enough. Why wouldn¡¯t it be enough? But I don¡¯t need it! I¡¯ll leave this ce to someone else, like that Ouyang Le! Sigh, I originally said that I would give you the key to get rid of the poison as soon as possible. You also know that the key is the treasure of my Shen family. It would take me a lot of courage and determination to take it out and give it to you. I originally decided to give it to you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so impatient. It seems that you¡¯ve alreadye to an agreement with Miss Ouyang to get the antidote from the Ouyang family, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good too. Your poison was originally from the Ouyang family. Now, it needs to be cured by the person responsible. You¡¯re so magnanimous to let go of past grudges, so I¡¯ve underestimated your magnanimity!¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is also considered to be a win-win situation, isn¡¯t it? Then now that it¡¯s like this, I don¡¯t want anything from you. I don¡¯tck anything either. Let¡¯s have a good reunion and part ways, Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Part on good terms? Did you decide that there was such a cheap thing in this world? Don¡¯t forget that I personally found your Shen family¡¯s biggest customer for you. Doesn¡¯t this amount count?¡± The fake could see that Shen Xiaoxiao was determined. Since that was the case, he had to take back some interest!

    ¡°Yo, are you asking me to give you a break-up fee? Is that what you mean? The grand boss of K-ONE Group wants a woman¡¯s break-up fee. Since you have the face to ask for it, then¡­ Show me your ability and see if you can sessfully take it away from my Shen Enterprise!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid at all. She directly met Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was even more firm, sharp, and ice-cold than his!

    The fake Yan Kuan¡¯s heart shook when he saw this. This woman had such a big tone and such a strong aura. It seemed that he had really underestimated this woman? This Yan Kuan really didn¡¯t look formon objects!

    She wasn¡¯t even afraid of his threat. This Shen Xiaoxiao was really a tough nut to crack.

    The two of them instantly drew their swords and didn¡¯t allow each other to sh. Just as the fake Yan Kuan was about to lose his patience, a loud bang suddenly sounded from outside the door. It shook so much that the ss in the lounge almost shattered. The two of them were shocked at the same time! What was going on?

    Yan Kuan immediately opened the door and was about to leave. However, he did not open the door for a long time. Not knowing if it was because of the bomb, he was now anxiously waiting at the door!

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man who was anxiously pacing around on the spot and pursed her lips. He was really a noob. Was he afraid of such a small movement? It was not enough to pretend to be Yan Kuan just because he had a face!

    There would be a lot of such things in the future. Just wait and see. There would be more exciting things toe!

    However, did 19 really blow up the safe? What if there wasn¡¯t theputer or hard drive that they were looking for? Would that be a waste of time? And 19 was carrying a bomb out the door? Why didn¡¯t she know that 19 was also a terrorist?

    ¡°Miss, Miss, are you okay? Miss?¡±

    After a while, there were shadows moving around outside the door. It seemed that many people hade to the office. Of course, if such a bigmotion could not attract the secret guards who had been hiding in the dark, then it would be a waste of the Dark Empire¡¯s reputation!

    ¡°19, break the door open from the outside. Your Boss¡¯s legs have gone weak from fear. He can¡¯t even open the door!¡±

    The fake Yan Kuan turned his head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao angrily. He really wanted to tear this woman¡¯s mouth open. Her words were simply too infuriating!

    Bang!

    The door was pushed open from the outside. The moment 19 saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s figure, the first thing he said was:

    ¡°Miss, someone nted a bomb in the office. It¡¯s probably an enemy. Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡±

    ¡°What? An enemy? What enemy? Dark 2, Dark 2,e and protect me!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s obviously frightened voice fell. Not only Dark 2, but all the other secret guards were also looking at Yan Kuan with the same surprised look as if they were looking at an alien! This was the Boss? What was wrong with him?

 Chapter 260 - This Woman Is Yours

    <h4>Chapter 260: This Woman Is Yours</h4>

    The topic of ¡®breaking up¡¯ that the two of them were about to discuss could only be stopped temporarily. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the fake, who was only wearing a nightgown, standing awkwardly in the office that was already beyond recognition. When all the secret guards stared at him and looked at him in disbelief, there was only one thought in her mind, and that was that he deserved it!

    They were two different types of people. No matter how simr this person looked, the things inside could not be the same.

    Of course, at this moment, seeing this person in such a sorry state made her feel good, but she was also worried. After all, this fake used up Yan Kuan¡¯s prestige and Yan Kuan¡¯s public power.

    Therefore, she restrained herself, turned around, and prepared to leave with 19. This office could be considered to have beenpletely destroyed. It was pitch ck everywhere, and there was the smell of burnt stic. Fortunately, Yan Kuan was not used to having too many things in the office. The office, which was close to 100 square meters, was nothing more than a desk, a bookcase, and a sofa. It could not be any simpler. Otherwise, this ce would have beenpletely destroyed.

    More than a dozen secret guards and security guards. Of course, there was also Dark 2, who came out of nowhere, as well as Pei Li and Ouyang Le, who had been waiting in the conference room. At this moment, they were all gathered here.

    Ouyang Le and Pei Li were not afraid. The people outside were scrambling to head downstairs, but these two actually ran back to this office.

    Pei Li was even more ruthless. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he hurriedly said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you alright? Such a loud explosion. I¡¯m really worried that you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Please call me Miss Shen. How many times have I told you that I¡¯m not very familiar with you? Also, whether I¡¯m alright or not is none of your business. Why are you pretending? You look disgusting. You¡¯ve walked 19 steps. This ce really stinks!¡±

    Thest sentence had a hidden meaning. Anyway, Ouyang Le felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was actually talking about her.

    Of course, the situation here was really bad, but Ouyang Le couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only watch as Shen Xiaoxiao left proudly.

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao left, Yan Kuan seemed to have lost a lot of his estimation. He was the first to lose his temper at Dark 2. First, he med him without asking the reason. He med Dark 2 for not carefully inspecting the office and letting people in to nt the bomb.

    Then, he said that the security was not good enough and that someone had sneaked in and nted a bomb without knowing.

    Dark 2 was angry and awkward. Why did he feel that he had been wronged today? And Boss, he was not a weakling. Usually, he would discover these problems before anyone else, right?

    And why did Boss look a little scared? It couldn¡¯t be? He must have seen wrongly? But why was Boss so agitated?

    In the end, someone was left behind to thoroughly investigate this matter. Yan Kuan brought a secret guard into the lounge to change his clothes. Only then did Ouyang Le realize that this Yan Kuan was only wearing a bathrobe. Why did he change his bathrobe? How long had it been before he came out wearing a bathrobe? Did he do something with Shen Xiaoxiao again? It was really too disgusting.

    Yan Kuan changed his clothes and came out. He brought Pei Li and Ouyang Le out. However, he was now apanied by two secret guards. He was no longer as arrogant as before.

    Pei Li did not speak along the way. Ouyang Le was also sulking. The fake Yan Kuan was even thinking about how to deal with the troublesome matter between him and Shen Xiaoxiao and how to bring the key over.

    The three of them didn¡¯t say anything for a while. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a club that the three of them sat down and began to discuss the n that had been put on hold.

    Although everyone had their own ns, whenmon interests were ced in front of them, everyone knew what was most important.

    After the discussion, the three of them reached amon agreement. It could be considered that everyone was happy. After all, this was a fake. His existence was to facilitate the cooperation of the Ouyang family and K-ONE, furthermore, it was to let the Ouyang family swallow K-ONE and even all the forces and financial resources of the Dark Empire.

    Of course, only Ouyang Tian knew about Yan Kuan¡¯s identity. Of course, there was also a fake.

    However, just K-ONE alone was enough to feed the Ouyang family. As for the ck Emperor, Ouyang Tian was prepared to let them use it at a critical moment.

    The fake Yan Kuan was arranged by him. From the first time he knew Yan Kuan¡¯s identity, he had been secretly plotting. By chance, he found a person who looked so simr to him (mentionedter). Other than the scar on his forehead¡­ The other parts, including his height, were exactly the same.

    How could this not make him ecstatic?

    Therefore, in other words, the current master of K-ONE was no longer Yan Kuan, but the Ouyang family. At least in the next half a year, everything would definitely be the property of the Ouyang family.

    Yan Kuan took out a cigar and started smoking. This thing was really not bad. The cigarettes he smoked were much more advanced. This kind of life was not easy toe by. He did not want to give it up just like that.

    As for Shen Xiaoxiao, he had already decided to use force if it did not work. Weren¡¯t those Four Hall Mastersing back? Then let them do it. Four legendary masters against a woman, it was impossible, right?

    ck Emperor? President of K-ONE? This Yan Kuan had a lot of titles, but the old man was right. He really did not have the ability to know everything about the ck Emperor. Therefore, every step he took was nned behind the scenes for him to prevent him from giving himself away. Fortunately, he had done well so far, including Shen Xiaoxiao, who didn¡¯t find anything wrong with him (actually, are you sure?).

    He was bing more and more happy with this position. Who didn¡¯t like being able to do whatever they wanted, not worrying about money, not worrying about offending people¡¯s lives?

    Moreover, he was a person who stood at the top of everyone. This didn¡¯t make people feel too bitter, okay?

    Of course, no matter how excited this fake Yan Kuan was or how much he liked his current position, he knew that these things would slowly be given to the Ouyang family in the future. This Ouyang family was the number one family in China. Look at how powerful they were. Even the men ranked in the world had been taken care of by them. How could this not be powerful?

    In the eyes of many Chinese people, the Ouyang family had always been a sacred and invible existence. How many people dreamed of bing a member of the Ouyang family? For example, the fake Yan Kuan had also had such a beautiful dream.

    Now, seeing that the so-called daughter of the Ouyang family was his crotch and that this Young Master of the Ouyang family was one of his partners, how could he not be proud? How could he not be proud?

    Of course, now there was a trace of arrogance andcency.

    ¡°You like that Shen Xiaoxiao? Haven¡¯t you forgotten her?¡±

    Pei Li did not expect that Yan Kuan would suddenly open his mouth and say such a sentence. What did he mean? Was he angry? Was he angry that he coveted his woman? But this woman was originally his fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°If you like her, I¡¯ll give her to you!¡±

    Pei Li thought he heard wrong? Ouyang Le also thought she heard wrong. What did Yan Kuan say? He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give this woman to you!¡±

    Was he really talking about Shen Xiaoxiao? This was really strange. Everyone in the upper-ss society knew that the boss of K-ONE, Yan Kuan, was extremely fond of the eldest daughter of the Shen Enterprise. Now, he actually said that he wanted to give her away? Was this for real or was there a conspiracy waiting for them?

 Chapter 261 - Knockout Powder

    <h4>Chapter 261: Knockout Powder</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Pei Li was neither excited nor happy. On the contrary, he was on full alert, his eyes full of inquiry and vignce. When the fake Yan Kuan saw Pei Li who was facing a formidable enemy, he actually felt a sense of strategic nning, and his whole body and mind feltfortable.

    As expected, a superior had the benefits of being superior. This kind of feeling would be addictive.

    ¡°Mr. Ouyang, why are you so nervous? Rx, since I¡¯ve decided to date Lele, how can I still be entangled with other women? I want to date Lele before we get married. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    ¡°Yan, what did you say?¡±

    Ouyang Le was delighted. Her happiness was not fake at all. It all appeared in front of her eyes..

    Yan Kuan said that they were dating on the premise of marriage? Are you sure? You¡¯re not joking, right?

    ¡°Yan, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Lele. I know very well what kind of woman is suitable for ying with and what kind of woman is suitable for living with!¡±

    Ouyang Le¡¯s face was now full of smiles. Even Pei Li looked at Yan Kuan and said with a smile, ¡°This is great. It looks like I¡¯m going to have another brother-inw!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother-inw. So, since you like that woman, I¡¯ll give her to you. Wait for it tonight!¡±

    Ouyang Le and Pei Li smiled at each other. This kind of words was simply too perfect!

    Ouyang Le felt that it was a pity that the damnable woman did not hear the words that she had been abandoned.

    ...

    On the way, the car stopped at the mall¡¯s underground parking lot as usual. Shen Xiaoxiao went up to 19 and gave him a good talk. She used her bestnguage and sarcastic words! 19 didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head!

    ¡°Tell me, do you want to be a terrorist for the rest of your life? And you carry explosives with you? You¡¯re really bold. If you could blow up that fake, then you¡¯d be considered more capable. But in the end, you exposed yourself just to destroy a safe. Tell me, of all the ways, why did you choose this one? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re good at it. I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao heard 19 say that he would blow up the safe if he couldn¡¯t open it, she thought that 19 would just connect the wrong wires and create some small bomb inside theputer parts. However, he had directly used a secret guard that didn¡¯t specially make something with its own serial number. She really didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong with his nerves at that time.

    ¡°Miss, the situation was urgent at that time. I had no choice but to do this. This safe was made of a special material. Without our special bomb, there was no way to open it!¡±

    ¡°Then we cane another day. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry!¡± Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely speechless at this one-track-minded 19. Wasn¡¯t this too na?ve?

    ¡°Miss, the Four Hall Masters will be here tomorrow. I¡¯m worried that the longer we wait, the more dangerous it will be. I¡¯m even more worried that the fake will do something bad.¡±

    ¡°If he wants to do something bad, he¡¯ll have to see if I agree or not. Don¡¯t worry about me. Quickly think about how you¡¯re going to get past Dark 2 when you go back. Why don¡¯t you stop going back and find a ce to hide?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth because she had originally nned to retreat as soon as she passed tomorrow. She would wait until the little thing in her stomach was safely born. Therefore, she only needed to secretly meet up with 19 every now and then.

    However, she could not rest assured about Yan Kuan. She had found Du Ze to secretly design a phone eavesdropping system to secretly ce it in the fake Yan Kuan¡¯s cell phone. She thought that since he was fake, he would definitely contact the person behind him. However, from the news from Du Ze these few days, the person the fake wanted to contact would make an appointment with him to meet tomorrow night. Coincidentally, the fake had called the Four Hall Masters back at this time. This matter was all mixed up. He was setting up a trap... How could she not y along!

    ¡°No, I want to protect Little Master¡¯s safety. I can¡¯t leave Miss by even half a step! Miss, don¡¯t worry. Dark 2 is not a fool. He is the second-ranked secret guard. Moreover, he is practically protecting the fake. I think he might have discovered it before us!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak for a long time. She had too little contact with Dark 2 and did not really understand him. Moreover, she was worried that if Dark 2 was one-track-minded? What would happen? This was something that was hard to say.

    These dark guards were all die-hard fans. They could not underestimate the power of die-hard fans. They would die for their master as the most honorable thing to do.

    ¡°Anyway, you be careful. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not nag anymore. In the end, 19 was also doing it for her. She really could not say anything else!

    ...

    After taking a stroll outside, it was already 8 pm when Shen Xiaoxiao and the others returned. Yan Kuan didn¡¯te back, but for some reason, he still asked Xiao Fang to prepare dinner for Shen Xiaoxiao. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t eat it. She walked straight back to her room to prepare to rest.

    As they expected, 19 was called away by Dark 2 the moment he reached home.

    However, he was already Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s person, so Dark 2 definitely had to greet Shen Xiaoxiao when he called him away and promised to send 19 back. Shen Xiaoxiao reluctantly agreed under 19¡¯s gaze.

    When she returned to her room, she was a little restless. She got up and poured herself arge ss of hot water. She gulped down a few mouthfuls and put it down. What was wrong with her mouth? She didn¡¯t know if she was being paranoid, but she kept feeling that the water tonight seemed especially sweet. Could it be that the chocte cake she ate just now was too sweet?

    After getting up and washing herself, she felt a little dizzy. When she realized that she wasn¡¯t being paranoid, she had already fainted on the bed. Before she fainted, her hands were still tightly protecting her abdomen, afraid that she would be hurt in the slightest.

    ¡°Fainted? Do it. Send her over. She¡¯s still waiting for the inspection...¡±

 Chapter 262 - Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 262: Delivery</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After Dark 2 called 19 away, he did not go to the interrogation room in the base, but to the woods outside. Just this action alone made 19 heave a sigh of relief. Dark 2 must have suspected something? Otherwise, with Dark 2¡¯s loyal personality, this was not something Dark 2 would do.

    ¡°Why? What do you want to take from the office? Why did you blow up the safe?¡±

    19 looked at Dark 2. Although the light was dark, he could still see the inquisitiveness and doubt in Dark 2¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Dark 2, didn¡¯t you notice that something was wrong? Boss is like a different person. He didn¡¯t even save Dark 1 and the others. Don¡¯t you feel that something was wrong? Moreover, Boss is...¡±

    ¡°I knew that you were dissatisfied with Boss because of Dark 1, but 19, don¡¯t forget that you are still a member of the Dark Empire.. Also, how will I report this to Boss?¡±

    19 thought to himself. This Dark 2 was too stubborn. He had already said so much, but he still didn¡¯t understand?

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk about Dark 1 with you. Moreover, Dark 1 is your blood brother. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any dissatisfaction in your heart. Boss is simply...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will hide this matter for you. Take it as consideration for your friendship with my big brother. But 19, remember your identity! Boss gave you to Miss, so you have to remember your identity. If such a vengeful mentality appears again, I advise you to give up on this idea as soon as possible. You¡¯d better behave yourself, or else the Dark Empire will not tolerate people who betray their master.¡±

    19¡¯s heart trembled when he heard Dark 2¡¯s words, and his gaze became even sharper as he looked at Dark 2. After a long while, he said to Dark 2:

    ¡°There is Dark 1¡¯s sequence code in the safe. Once I get it, I will be able to find Dark 1¡¯s location. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the bomb would be so powerful that it would bepletely destroyed. As such, I can only find Dark 1 by myself. However, no matter what, I will definitely save Dark 1. No one can say anything.¡±

    After saying that, 19 turned around and left. However, when he turned around, cold sweat instantly covered his entire body. ¡®Oh no, Miss must be in danger.¡¯

    Not only was he luring the tiger away from the mountain, but he was also testing him and Dark 2. If it wasn¡¯t for Dark 2¡¯s reminder, he would have been exposed. He even almost dragged Dark 2 down with him.

    Only Dark 1 and Dark 2 had said that to him. When he was sent to the Miss¡¯ side as a secret guard, they had said to him:

    ¡°19, you must remember that your future master is the Miss. You must never betray her. You must know your position.¡±

    Miss had asked him this before! At that time, he had notpletely abandoned his identity as a secret guard. But now, he knew that Miss did not scare him. Indeed, it was toote. So what if Dark 2 knew? Didn¡¯t he also not dare to alert the enemy?

    The most important thing now was to rush back immediately. Miss was in danger.

    ...

    On the slightly bumpy road, her head was dizzy and heavy.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao opened her eyes, she saw that her hands were tied behind her back and she was sitting in the back of the car. She was really careless. She did not expect that a cup of transparent water would knock her out. This good fellow, no wonder she felt that the water was sweet... Fortunately, the water was a little sweet, so she only took a few mouthfuls. When she went to wash up, she even vomited for the first time. In the end, the effects of the medicine were not fully absorbed by her.

    It seemed that the child had helped her at this critical moment!

    However, the drug should have worked. She only fainted for a while and did not feel any difort in her stomach. This made her breathe a huge sigh of relief. Otherwise, she would definitely make these people suffer.

    But where were these people taking her now? They were so bold to directly make a move in the vi. It seemed that it was definitely the idea of this fake. However, who was he sending her to? Where was he going to send her to?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to make any noise. She could only pretend that she was still unconscious as shey in the backseat. She did not know how 19 was doing. When he came back and saw that she was not there, he would probablye looking for her, right? 19 was such a careful person. Every night before she rested, he woulde knocking on the door to make sure it was safe. Without her opening her mouth to answer, 19 would probably find out that something was wrong!

    The car traveled bumpily for more than 20 minutes. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how long it had been. When they reached the destination, the two people sitting in the front seat, and the co-driver lifted her up. They took the elevator from a ce that looked like the basement of a hotel to the 18th floor. Then, they entered a room and threw her on the bed. Then, the two of them left one after the other.

    There was no one in the room. After they left, Shen Xiaoxiao sat up on the bed by herself. However, the two idiots did not forget to untie the rope that bound her before they left, so it was greatly convenient for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    She got up. The room was empty, and her head was a little heavy. She went straight into the bathroom to wash her cold face. Only then did shepletely wake up. She acted as if nothing had happened and did not hesitate to boil a pot of hot water for herself to drink. Only then did she feel much better.

    However, when Shen Xiaoxiao had just finished doing these things, she heard the sound of the door being unlocked.

    She immediately returned to the room andy on the bed to take a nap.

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still unconscious! Hmph, it¡¯s even better if you don¡¯t have any reaction. I can y however I want.¡±

    It¡¯s him? It¡¯s actually that b*tch Pei Li? This fake actually gave her to Pei Li. D*mn it, if it were any other man, she might have been able to keep that fake alive, but he chose Pei Li. That was courting death.

    And this Pei Li was also courting death.

    Pei Li seemed to feel that Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not continue to cause trouble after being drugged, so he also entered the bathroom to take a shower without any hesitation.

    The moment he closed the door, Shen Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and walked over from the bed. The first thing she did was to walk to the door and directly draw some room cards. The entire room would turn into darkness in 10 seconds. Hmph! Take a bath, then take a good bath!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The sound of water sshing in the bathroom stopped. Although early summer was a little hot, there was still some chill in the night. Suddenly, there was no light and no warm water. Pei Li naturally cried out in rm.

    When he walked out of the bathroom inplete darkness, Shen Xiaoxiao was hiding in the dark. With her amazing eyesight, she used a hand knife and with a ¡®bang¡¯, he fell to the ground, unable to move.

    Then, she switched on the lights and saw Pei Li, who was only wearing a bathrobe, lying on the ground motionlessly. She could not describe what she was feeling at that moment.

    Directly taking his life? How could it be that simple? This man had made her go through hardships in her previous life, and she was just going to let him go so easily? She could not do that. No matter what, she had to think of a punishment that he would remember for the rest of his life. Not just any woman could be touched, and not just any woman could be coveted by him.

    Kacha.

    The soft sound of the door opening could be heard. This was not something that a person with a room key would do. Someone was opening the door to the room. Could it be that one Pei Li was not enough? Someone else woulde here?

 Chapter 263 - The Lightest Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Lightest Punishment</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao quietly hid in the dark. As for Pei Li, he was still lying on the ground carelessly. Pregnant women were not allowed to carry heavy objects. Besides, she did not want to touch a dirty person like him.

    No matter who came in, they would not be able to leave. She did not intend to let these people who wanted to bully her leave with their limbs intact.

    She hid behind a cab at the side and carefully listened to the faint footsteps as she walked from the door to the room. When she saw clearly, Shen Xiaoxiao stared at the back of that person with a livid face. She did not make a single sound for a long time. She just stood directly behind that person.

    When Ouyang Yu turned around, he saw a woman, who was still wearing a white dress. The woman with disheveled hair stood there and stared at him without moving. It was the middle of the night. It was simply too scary.

    Ouyang Yu immediately screamed in fear, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not give him the chance to scream. She punched him and knocked him out again.

    Now, the two men were lying side by side. There was also the recording function on Ouyang Yu¡¯s phone. Shen Xiaoxiao picked it up and opened it. Hmph, Ouyang Le. So it was this woman, Ouyang Le, who had informed Ouyang Yu toe over.

    From the looks of it, she was a hundred times smarter and a hundred times more vicious than Ouyang Ning. She knew so quickly that Ouyang Yu was someone who had once thought of coveting her. She had actually instructed the person toe over. The address on the text message was so clear¡­ It did not need to be thought to know that it was Yan Kuan who had given it to her.

    Good, it was really good.

    Shen Xiaoxiao called 19 on Ouyang Yu¡¯s phone. Then, she sat quietly on the sofa and looked at the two men. Her mind was constantly churning. What should she do?

    15 minutester, 19 arrived at the hotel room with a head full of sweat. When he opened the door, he first looked at the two men lying on the ground without moving. Then, he looked at the Miss sitting safely on the sofa. His heart immediately fell into reality. It was good that the Miss was fine. It was good that she was fine.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do with these two people?¡±

    ¡°Deal with them? That Ouyang Yu, just get rid of him and pack up his body and put it on Ouyang Le¡¯s bed.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Ouyang family always think that they are omnipotent? Do they think that everything is under their control just because they kidnapped Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°In your dreams! I want to see how long they can be arrogant.¡±

    19 was stunned. Was Miss going to be ruthless? But it was also good. This could be considered as a deterrent to the Ouyang family. Did they really think that no one would know that they had captured their Boss? The Dark Empire was not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Miss, what about this one? He¡¯s been doing well recently.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, since he¡¯s doing well, then the punishment should be lighter.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s half-naked. It¡¯s obvious that his sperm has gone to his head. Out of humane reaction, he should castrate his baby and have it flushed away. Cut off the tendons in his right hand and shattered his right leg and kneecap.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go to the bathroom and do it. The smell of blood is too strong. It¡¯s not good for the baby!¡±

    19 waspletely stunned? Was this a light punishment? Miss, are you sure this punishment is light? Destroying the most important thing of a grown man, why did he feel the pain in the middle of it?

    Moreover, she even broke the tendons in his hand and broke his knee. Was this a light punishment?

    The Miss¡¯ standards were really high.

    Actually, he felt that this dead person seemed to be more happy and rxed than this one?

    ¡°19, what are you thinking about? Don¡¯t you dare to do it? Or do you think that your Miss is too bloody?¡±

    19 was shocked. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to do it. It was just that he didn¡¯t react for a long time, okay?

    ¡°19, if it wasn¡¯t for your Little Master¡¯s morning sickness and not getting used to that cup of drugged water, when you find your Miss, it¡¯s very likely that these two men will take turns to attack me. It¡¯s even possible that one corpse and two lives will be lost.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s story was light and airy, but 19 felt extremely heavy when he heard it. Those people actually didn¡¯t even let go of the water she drank. It was their carelessness. He originally thought that just not touching the food and drink was enough. This drinking water was something that everyone in the vi would drink. He didn¡¯t expect that¡­ They would even poison her here. It was simply too much of a bully.

    Whenever he thought of the two lives of the Miss, he would gnash his teeth in hatred. These two people deserved it. They deserved to go to the 18th level of hell.

    To get rid of a person without letting him bleed, this was a piece of cake for 19. As long as he tilted his neck, the person would die.

    As for the other person, 19 was even more ruthless. To cut off the person¡¯s little brother, 19 did not do it. He felt that rather than directly cutting it off, it was better to let him continue growing on it. However, it was obviously better to have no use at all.

    The kneecap was even simpler. With a light pinch, only the sound of cracking could be heard. Even the great gods would not be able to restore him. In the future, he was destined to walk with crutches.

    As for the tendons, it was also simple. This was 19¡¯s unique skill. He only needed a wound the size of a needle to break the tendons on this person¡¯s right hand. Moreover, they were also reattached. In the future, he would not be able to exert any strength. It would be difficult for him to even write.

    ¡°Not bad, well done. I really didn¡¯t smell anything. But 19, how did youe over just now? Did the cameras outside capture you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. These few cameras won¡¯t be able to stop me. When I came, I suspended the entire floor¡¯s surveince system. They won¡¯t be able to recover for half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s hurry out and bring this corpse with us.¡±

    ¡°Miss, he¡¯s not dead yet. We¡¯ll deal with it at the Ouyang family¡¯s entrance. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll offend Little Master.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was amused. This 19 was indeed thoughtful and considerate. It would be even better if he was a woman. Even if he was a man, she felt that she couldn¡¯t leave 19 now.

    ¡°19, from now on, you¡¯ll be your Little Master¡¯s wet nurse. That¡¯s so convenient. Well done. Tell me what gift you want. Miss will reward you.¡±

    Wet nurse? What kind of title was that?

    ¡°Miss, can you change the title?¡± 19 only felt that his facial features were going to be a little crooked.

    Moreover, looking at Shen Xiaoxiao, who he never knew what she was thinking about, he was afraid that she would have other wicked ideas, so he hurriedly continued, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go! That Pei Li will probably wake up in about an hour.¡±

    19 was smart this time. After saying that, he picked up Ouyang Yu, opened the door, and walked out.

    ¡°Oh, okay. But 19, do you really not like the term ¡®wet nurse¡¯? I think it¡¯s pretty good. If you don¡¯t like it, how about nanny? But do you really want to be nanny and not wet nurse?¡±

    19 really did not know if all pregnant women had such strange thoughts. He just felt that he could notmunicate normally.

    ¡°Miss, ¡®butler¡¯ is actually not bad.¡±

    ¡°Butler? But I still think that the nanny is the most suitable!¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, nanny. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. The elevator is here!¡±

    The two of them chatted andughed as they walked, but they did not know that an even bigger crisis was waiting for them.

 Chapter 264 - Special Method of Death, New Dark 3

    <h4>Chapter 264: Special Method of Death, New Dark 3</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Things were going exceptionally smoothly. ording to 19¡¯s skills, as long as he did not enter the innermost part of the Ouyang family and the courtyard of the Ouyang family¡¯s men, it was the easiest thing to enter the courtyard of the Ouyang family¡¯s women.

    19 knew that the Ouyang family was good at using medicine. The medicine that he had brought with Shen Xiaoxiaost time was quite effective. This time, when 19 entered Ouyang Le¡¯s room, he blew the medicine in first. Anyway, it made Ouyang Le sleep so soundly that she did not have any reaction.

    Then, he stripped Ouyang Yu and Ouyang Le¡¯s clothes clean and wrapped them in a quilt.

    19 did not kill Ouyang Yu directly. Instead, he fed Ouyang Yu arge amount of knockout drugs and some special pills. After all, hadn¡¯t he always had the habit of taking drugs?

    Then, he fed Ouyang Le a small amount. Finally, he scattered the red wine around the bed, making the entire room smell of alcohol..

    Then, he ced Ouyang Le on Ouyang Yu¡¯s body,pletely blocking Ouyang Yu¡¯s entire chest. As long as the two of them did not move for two hours, Ouyang Yu would definitely suffocate to death.

    It was still early in the morning. When she woke up tomorrow morning, Ouyang Le would probably have a shadow for the rest of her life, right?

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the car and listened to how 19 did it. She was dumbfounded. Such an exquisite design, such a perverted way of dying, it was really a shame that 19 could think of it.

    ¡°19, after staying with your Boss for so long, you¡¯re really getting, getting more and more perverted. You can think of such a brilliant idea, and you don¡¯t even need to dirty your hands. Impressive, really impressive. But what if the two of them moved halfway? Then wouldn¡¯t Ouyang Yu be fine?

    ¡°Miss, I drugged Ouyang Le with arge amount of knockout drugs and gave her a double dose of that pill. Even if Ouyang Le woke up halfway, Ouyang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up. Thebination of those two drugs is the most brain-damaging. Moreover, I gave Ouyang Yu a very heavy dose. There¡¯s absolutely no chance of him recovering.¡±

    ¡°The pill was taken by Ouyang Yu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was taken by Ouyang Yu.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know. That¡¯s why, 19, we must love life and stay away from drugs, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, Miss.¡±

    ¡°19, don¡¯t touch those things in the future. You have to act like a nanny. Don¡¯t spoil the child.¡±

    19 touched his nose and decided not to speak to the Miss anymore. This Miss was too impulsive. It was simply hard to get used to, okay?

    ...

    Dark 2 stood respectfully at the door of the room. He lowered his head and could not see his eyes and expression clearly.

    Fake Yan Kuan sat on the chair and stared at him. Dark 2 seemed to be loyal to him, but if someone had not told him that the bomb was personally made by 19, he would have been fooled by Dark 2.

    Now that he had asked him directly, and he had said that it was his instruction. He couldn¡¯t tell that this Dark 2 was really loyal.

    But being loyal to him wasn¡¯t enough. His origin was already suspicious, and he couldn¡¯t be easily seen through. Otherwise, he would be the one who fell into the dust, so he was much more cautious than anyone else.

    Of course, he was also afraid of this Dark 2¡¯s skills. It was said that he was the most powerful one in the entire dark guard, so there were more than ten people standing in the room. Each of them had a loaded gun in their hands. As long as this Dark 2 dared to take one step... He would definitely be beaten into a ho¡¯s nest.

    ¡°Dark 2, are you done? Are you sure that Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t instruct you?¡±

    Fake Yan Kuan still didn¡¯t believe it. After all, he hade to his office for no reason and blew up the safe for no reason. What was he doing? And what exactly was in the safe before?

    He didn¡¯t have the password so he hadn¡¯t opened it. However, if someone could blow up the safe, there must be something important in it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions at that time were obviously to leave 19 there. Therefore, the more he thought about it, the more suspicious he felt about Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, Dark 2 was very protective of Shen Xiaoxiao. Even in this situation, he still refused to give her up. It seemed that he did not intimidate him enough.

    ¡°It was not Miss who instructed us. Everything was done by 19 and me. You may not know this, but 19... He adores Dark 1, and Dark 1 is my elder brother. Therefore, we were confused for a moment. Please forgive us, my Lord.¡±

    Dark 2 gritted his teeth and spoke about 19. In the current situation, 19 was definitely involved. However, they had to protect the Miss. The Miss was theirst hope. She had to be.

    ¡°You said 19 is gay? He adores Dark 1?¡±

    The fake Yan Kuan was incredulous. He definitely did not expect to hear this answer. Was this a joke?

    Immediately after, in order to verify his words, Dark 2 continued to say to the fake, ¡°Everyone in the base knows about this. Boss can ask anyone he wants.¡±

    The fake turned his head to look at the dark guards with guns. They all nodded. Only then did he believe his words.

    However, when he asked this question, Dark 2 felt a heavy punch in his heart. His hands were clenched tightly, as if he was about to squeeze out blood.

    The fake believed what Dark 2 said. After all, the entire base knew about the matter, and they did not have the ability to immediately bribe all the people in the base.

    However, since Dark 2 had an ulterior motive, even if it was just this once, he definitely could not let it go easily. Dark 2 had always been one of the best bodyguards to protect Yan Kuan, and he had always avoided him.

    If it were not for the fact that it was unavoidable for him to go to the base or pretend to deal with some matters of the Dark Empire, of course, most of the time, he would let Dark 2 handle it himself, unless it was a special situation. This also solved a very big problem for him, a problem that he knew nothing about the Dark Empire. Otherwise, he would not have brought Dark 2 along.

    Of course, it was also because Dark 2 handled everything. Up until now, he didn¡¯t know what kind of existence the Dark Empire was. He thought it was just an underground gang in China. That was all.

    Ouyang Tian wouldn¡¯t raise a wolf cub by himself, so he never said anything to him. In addition, Ouyang Tian had just arranged for someone to help him, so there was no need for him to ask any more questions in the future.

    With that, he was relieved. However, he had to take care of Dark 2.

    ¡°Dark 2, you have broken the rules of the gang. ording to the rules of the gang, you can go down and be punished yourself. After you are punished, return to the base and train for half a year. Otherwise, I think your vignce is getting lower and lower.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. But Boss, your protection?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. This is the new Dark 3. From now on, he will be my personal protection.¡±

    Dark 2 raised his head and took a nce at this so-called new Dark 3. If Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were here, they might be able to recognize that this person was not someone else. He was the Third Butler who had met Ouyang Tian at the Ouyang family¡¯s residence earlier. He was also the person who had stopped them back then.

 Chapter 265 - The Wrath of the Four Great Hall Masters

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Wrath of the Four Great Hall Masters</h4>

    Dark 3 had already sacrificed himself while carrying out a mission earlier on. This position had always been vacant. ording to the Dark Empire¡¯s custom, when it was vacant, it would always be vacant. Everyone had their own number in order to remember this person.

    However, Yan Kuan had now allowed someone to upy Dark 3¡¯s position. Not only Dark 2, but everyone else could not help but turn their heads to look at him¡­

    Yan Kuan looked at everyone¡¯s gaze and his brows twitched. Oh, these people were still unwilling?

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    If it was in the past, Dark 2 would definitely question and oppose. However, now, Dark 2 was the first to agree and had his head lowered. When the others saw that Dark 2 was like this, they did not speak anymore. However, no one knew what they were thinking.

    Dark 2 was brought away, followed by the 10 secret guards. All of them ¡®escorted¡¯ Dark 2 back to the base. This was also something that Yan Kuan had decided.

    Therefore, along the way, Dark 2 was stared at by these people, unable to move at all.

    ¡­

    The Four Hall Masters had been arranged by Yan Kuan to the base for training for no reason. These four people seemed to have shed ayer of skin. Originally, they needed to recuperate for at least half a month. However, in just three days, these people were summoned back impatiently.

    Needless to say, their bodies were full of pain. They also felt uneasy in their hearts.

    ¡°Yun Qi, say something. What do you mean? Why did Boss send us back to the base? He even sent the few of us separately. It¡¯s not easy to meet him, so he¡¯s focused on recuperating.¡±

    ¡°My heart is as uneasy as a cat¡¯s paw. We didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, did we?¡±

    Huo Gui was the first to speak because he and Feng Hao were the ones who had gone to rescue their Boss. They hade back with injuries all over their bodies.

    Their Boss had sent them back to the base without saying a word. This wasn¡¯t right, was it? They didn¡¯t do anything wrong?

    Could it be because they didn¡¯t save the other brothers? Was that the reason?

    ¡°Could it be because we didn¡¯t save the other brothers? You all know that our Boss values brotherhood the most,¡± Feng Hao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Lei Lie, on the other hand, remained silent, listening to their analysis.

    In fact, he felt that it was good to return to the base for a training session. After all, a person had to keep training so that he wouldn¡¯t be surpassed by others, so that they could maintain his peak condition. It was just that the timing wasn¡¯t right, and it was a little special.

    ¡°Alright, you guys just keepining and thinking about why Boss wants us to return to the base. I feel that Boss¡¯s actions most likely have something to do with the Suoyin Flower Tears on his body.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯m so angry that my liver hurts. This bunch of misceneous taxes from the Ouyang family actually dared to poison Boss so viciously. Fortunately, we know about the antidote. Sister-inw has the key that Boss needs for the antidote. Boss¡¯s poison shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right? Has Old Man Yao concocted the medicine yet?¡±

    Huo Gui was the most fiery person, so he was the one who asked this question.

    However, the four of them did not wait for their return, and Huo Gui was thest to return, so he did not know what had happened midway.

    He immediately heard Yun Qi say, ¡°Little Sister-inw is not willing to take out the key to cure Boss¡¯ poison!¡±

    ¡°What? Yun Qi, are you serious? Little Sister-inw is actually not willing?¡±

    The other people¡¯s expressions were not good. They did not believe it at first, but that was the truth. Boss really did not cure the poison.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t believe it at first either. We don¡¯t know what happened between the two of them. Was Sister-inw angry and unwilling to take out the key, or did she really not want to take out the key? I heard that Ouyang Le seemed to have looked for Boss a few times, but Boss didn¡¯t refuse. Moreover, they even met. The two of them had a good talk.¡±

    ¡°So Sister-inw is jealous? Is that what you mean? Boss is really a womanizer at a time like this? Moreover, he looked for the Ouyang family? What is he thinking?¡±

    This time, even Feng Hao felt that it was very likely that Sister-inw was unwilling to take out the key because she was jealous. Moreover, the four of them actually had the same thought.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Dark 5 walked in. However, his expression was not good. With a serious expression, he passed a stack of photos to the four of them.

    ¡°Dark 5, what is this? Why do you have such an expression? Where is Boss? Did Boss ask us to go over?¡±

    ¡°Boss fainted from the poison attack. Old Man Yao is treating him. He wants you to take a look at the photos first. I¡¯ve already seen them. I think we need to clean up the house.¡±

    Dark 5¡¯s words made the other four instantly feel the seriousness of the matter. Each of them took out a few photos and looked at them separately.

    They wouldn¡¯t know if they didn¡¯t look at them, but they were really shocked when they saw them.

    How was it that Little Sister-inw was jealous and unwilling to take out the key? It was because she was mixed up with 19.

    Wasn¡¯t 19 gay? How could he like women? Moreover, he liked Little Sister-inw? Was this photo true?

    ¡°Dark 5, this can¡¯t be a joke. Is this photo true? 19 is that, you know!¡±

    ¡°Hall Master Feng, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I checked all these photos and there are no traces of it being faked. Also, the people who took the photos were also personally taken by my people. They definitely won¡¯t be faked.¡±

    In fact, the photos above were indeed real. They were nothing more than intimate photos of Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 shopping together, eating from 19¡¯s bowl, or tidying 19¡¯s neckline.

    Of course, thest few bed photos that would definitely exist were taken by Yan Kuan after Dark 5 checked the photos.

    At that time, Dark 5 was already in a daze and did not check the authenticity of the photos at all. Furthermore, the Boss¡¯ poison was acting up at that time and he passed out unluckily. Therefore, this photo was taken by Dark 5 directly.

    The expressions of the Four Hall Masters were extremely ugly, especially Feng Hao. He was the closest to 19 and did not expect 19 to dare to do this. Initially, he did not believe it and felt that it was fake.

    However, these photos were personally sent over by the Boss. Moreover, Dark 5 had also examined them. This definitely couldn¡¯t be fake. This seemed to be certain.

    ¡°So, Sister-inw, oh, pui, is it because that Little Oriental Loli isn¡¯t willing to take out the key not because she¡¯s jealous, but because she¡¯s found a new owner? Damn it, I already said that this Little Oriental Loli is definitely not a simple person to be able to survive in a ce like the club.¡±

    ¡°She actually yed us so deep. Damn it, damn it. Where¡¯s Boss? What did Old Man Yao say about Boss¡¯ illness?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same thing. We have to get the key to cure the ck Ganoderma¡¯s poison. Otherwise, Boss will be incurable.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s go, Brothers. We¡¯ll go and collect that Little Oriental Loli and 19 personally. We have to clean up the house today. This Little Oriental Loli has to hand over the key no matter what.¡±

    Huo Gui lifted his foot and left. Yun Qi was a little hesitant, but now that the evidence was clear, Dark 5 would not lie. Whether he lied or not, Boss would not be able to pass the test.

 Chapter 266 - Cleaning House

    <h4>Chapter 266: Cleaning House</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we head over to Boss¡¯s ce to take a look first? After all, we haven¡¯t seen Boss since we came back!¡±

    Yun Qi¡¯s sudden words interrupted Huo Gui¡¯s impulsive footsteps. Huo Gui had originally been unwilling to go, but going to see Boss was a very important matter.

    Thus, they could only follow Yun Qi¡¯s arrangements as they walked toward the infirmary...

    ¡°Who is this person? Why haven¡¯t we seen him before?¡±

    Huo Gui looked at the unfamiliar Dark 3 and directly asked Dark 5 beside him. In fact, Dark 5 was unwilling to say anything, but this was someone whom their Boss had personally appointed. How could they refute him?

    ¡°Dark 3, the newly appointed Dark 3 by Boss.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    .

    ¡°What?¡±

    ...

    The four of them were shocked at the same time. Was there a problem with this? How could their Boss do this?

    Dark 3, who was also Ma San, was shocked when he saw the Four Hall Masters of the Dark Empire who were rumored to be famous all over the world. They were actually as young as Yan Kuan.

    This Dark Empire was really full of hidden dragons and tigers.

    However, Ma San was meticulous in the end. In addition to being able to be Ouyang Tian¡¯s personal butler, he was definitely not a simple character.

    Therefore... He immediately said to the few of them, ¡°This subordinate, Dark 3, has been newly appointed by Master. I know that everyone has doubts about my identity. This subordinate is willing to ept the Dark Empire¡¯s rules and conduct a test. However, please wait until the Master is awake before doing anything. Right now, please forgive this subordinate for not being able to leave this ce even half a step.¡±

    His stiff and direct words had left a rather tactful impression on everyone. Moreover, they also felt that this person could be considered to be on the right track. Being personally appointed by the Boss was not a simple matter. It was just a ranking. When the Boss woke up... They would definitely tell their Boss.

    ¡°Old Man Yao, when will Boss wake up?¡±

    Old Man Yao was withdrawing his needles. He looked at Yun Qi and said, ¡°He has already woken up.¡±

    The few of them were immediately delighted. He had woken up? He had woken up so quickly?

    ¡°Boss, Boss, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright, all of you step back a little. He is fine now. However, it is uncertain if he will be fine in the future. It is best to quickly produce the antidote. I will leave first.¡±

    After leaving these words, Old Man Yao left. At this moment, Yan Kuan finally opened his eyes and looked at the Four Hall Masters. He was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re here! How are your injuries?¡±

    Boss had be emotional? He actually asked about their injuries? It was just that they weren¡¯t used to seeing such a weak Boss.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re all fine, but what about you? Is everything alright? We¡¯ve seen those photos. Are they real or fake? Is this Little Oriental Loli really with 19?¡±

    ¡°Sigh... If she¡¯s not willing to take out the antidote, then so be it. Let them fend for themselves. 19 is no longer a member of our Dark Empire! You guys can leave now. I¡¯ll take a break.¡±

    Yan Kuan was about to dismiss them after he finished speaking. Moreover, his current appearance was extremely simr to that of an embarrassed man who had been cuckolded.

    The Four Hall Masters were all men, so they naturally understood Yan Kuan¡¯s actions. On the other hand, Huo Gui was the most excited, so he immediately said to the others,?¡°See, I told you. Damn it, he actually betrayed his master. Let¡¯s go. Anyway, he¡¯s no longer a member of the Dark Empire. Let¡¯s see if I can¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Huo Gui left in a huff, but the other three had no choice but to catch up. In fact, they also wanted to ask him clearly.

    However, before leaving, Yun Qi cast a thoughtful nce at the person lying on the bed with his eyes closed, not saying a word. Why did he feel that something was wrong?

    Everyone in the room had left. Only then did the fake get up from the bed. He looked at Ma San and said, ¡°Third Master, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did well. This is the antidote. Take it. There won¡¯t be any fainting for the next month. As for the real antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears, after we ept K-ONE and the Dark Empire, we will give it to you. You have to be obedient. You can use the money and y with the women, but you have to keep your mouth shut. No one can say anything. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, I know. I promise to keep my mouth shut and not say a word. Third Master, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. What about me and Miss Ouyang?¡±

    Ma San looked at the fake mockingly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it should be you.¡±

    The fake immediately felt relieved. He immediately sat up with a smile and said, ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you, Third Master, for the promotion. Thank you, Third Master. However, can those people find out the whereabouts of the key? This Shen Xiaoxiao is a tough nut to crack.¡±

    ¡°The Four Hall Masters aren¡¯t suckers. If they want someone to speak, they only need to give them a shot. There¡¯s no need for them to do anything. No matter how powerful Shen Xiaoxiao is, she won¡¯t be able to escape these people¡¯s hands. Just obediently pretend to be sick and wait!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Where is she? Where did she go?¡±

    Huo Gui asked the servant beside him. This room was empty in the middle of the night. Where did this Little Oriental Loli go?

    ¡°Miss and 19 went out. We don¡¯t know either.¡±

    The servant was very smart. She had been informed before. If anyone asked why Shen Xiaoxiao was no longer in the room, they would definitely say that Miss and 19 went out.

    Actually, fake Yan Kuan didn¡¯t want to get the Four Hall Masters to make a move on Shen Xiaoxiao a day in advance. However, he had just received a phone call. Pei Li¡¯s leg had been broken (Pei Li probably didn¡¯t notice the other problems), and Shen Xiaoxiao had run away. He knew that this n would definitely fail. ording to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hot temper, she would definitelye back to settle the score with him. Therefore, he had arranged for the Four Hall Masters to wait for her here earlier. He wanted to see how she would get through this hurdle.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 were still walking slowly in the car. However, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that tomorrow would be a tough battle. She had to rest well tonight. She even had to make preparations in advance.

    As for the person who had secretly contacted the fake, she still had to find an opportunity to gather them. These days, she had to pretend to be calm and not go to look for Yan Kuan. That was because the child in her stomach must not be stimted before it was three months old.

    She had to protect the child and protect her and Yan Kuan¡¯s flesh and blood. Nothing was more important than the child in her stomach, not even Yan Kuan.

    She would not give up on Yan Kuan, but she guessed that he would suffer a little more. This could be considered a punishment from the heavens.

    ¡°19, do you still have those medicines? Do you always carry them with you? We have a tough battle to fight tomorrow. The Four Hall Masters will arrive tomorrow. Whether we can safely escape will depend on whether the medicine in your hand is effective.¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I always carry them with me. But I don¡¯t think the Four Hall Masters will do anything to us, right? Can that fake fool them?¡±

    ¡°They have all followed their Boss since they were young. It won¡¯t be that easy to fool them, right?¡±

    ¡°19, why are so simple? If that Yan Kuan fainted without saying anything and then falsely used me of not giving him the antidote, what do you think they would do?¡±

    ¡°Alright then, but I still think that they shouldn¡¯t be so stupid, right? Being used by others?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that everyone is as smart as your Miss?¡±

    19 instantly fell silent. Alright, he couldn¡¯t continue what the Miss said...

 Chapter 267 - Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 267: Blocked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The car was parked in a small forest more than 20 meters away from the vi. It was covered with tree branches. This ce was a small base for 19¡¯s training. Usually, the brothers of the Dark Empire would park their cars here. It was also the best ce to hide.

    The two of them finally walked into the vi area. They were leaving tomorrow night anyway, and to be frank, Shen Xiaoxiao had fainted tonight and was taken away by someone. Therefore, they really could not say why Shen Xiaoxiao hade back on foot.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was more guarded than ever. They could even drug a bottle of water, so what about other things? So before getting out of the car, she took a mini pistol from the car and put it on her body.

    The knockout drug was also very carefully made into a ring and bracelet by 19. It was because Shen Xiaoxiao hadined that the knockout drug was too inconvenient to use, so 19 had no choice but to design it again..

    The two of them made preparations and walked toward the vi one after the other. Shen Xiaoxiao was even in the mood to y a few jokes with 19.

    During this period of time, she had been trying to keep herself rxed. As long as she could be happy, she would be happy. As long as it was good for the child, she would do it.

    So, after they went upstairs, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sughter was extremely ear-piercing to the ears of the other Four Hall Masters. The Boss was still lying on the bed, his life was unknown, and he was deeply poisoned. However, this Little Oriental Loli was actually ying with other men without any scruples. This was simply too shameless.

    Huo Gui was the first to be unable to hold it in. Before Shen Xiaoxiao could open the door herself, he rushed over and opened the door from the inside.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 were stunned at the door at the same time. Why were they in the room?

    ¡°Huo Gui? And you¡¯re all back? That¡¯s great!¡±

    19 was very excited. He was a little happy to see the Four Hall Masters. They had finally returned after waiting for so long. But why were they back so early?

    ¡°19, can you not be so stupid? Can¡¯t you see that the Four Hall Masters aren¡¯t looking for us to catch up? They¡¯re here to interrogate us.¡±

    19 was stunned when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. That¡¯s right, they were in the Miss¡¯ room.

    ¡°The Little Oriental Loli is smart, but why do smart people like to do such silly things?¡±

    They were already calling her the Little Oriental Loli. What did that mean?

    ¡°Huo Gui, is there some misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? You, scram to the side. Your problem, I¡¯ll settle it with youter. Little Oriental Loli, Boss said to spare your life, so we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. As long as you hand over the key, you can leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°I want to know. I can leave safely, but what about 19? What do you n to do with him?¡±

    Huo Gui was furious. She was already on the brink of death, yet he still thought about 19. This pair of dog-eaters was really going too far.

    ¡°19 is a member of my Dark Empire, so we¡¯ll naturally use our own rules to greet him.¡±

    ¡°I remember that your Boss gave 19 to me. He has long been one of my people. How can he continue to be a member of your Dark Empire?¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, your mouth has always been very sharp. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let 19 tell us where he is from.¡±

    Feng Hao listened from the side for a long time. He felt ufortable in his heart. This Huo Gui had a fiery temper, and against this Little Oriental Loli, wasn¡¯t this only a matter of losing?

    Feng Hao¡¯s addition had let 19, who was a simple person, know that something had definitely happened that they didn¡¯t know about.

    Perhaps Miss had really guessed right. These Four Hall Masters were exceptionally stupid and had been used by others.

    ¡°Did you guys misunderstand something?¡±

    ¡°19, misunderstand what? It¡¯s just as they guessed. If we¡¯re together, then so be it. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Your boss and I were in a rtionship. It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t get along and separate when we¡¯re in love. Isn¡¯t it better to be together with you now?¡±

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli!¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli!¡±

    ...

    19 was simply too shocked. What was this Miss saying? How could she say such nonsense? Wouldn¡¯t this make the Four Hall Masters misunderstand even more?

    ¡°19, they¡¯ve already forced their way in to ask. Why can¡¯t we tell them that we¡¯re together? Why, are you still unwilling?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 with a threatening gaze, and her hand was ced on her abdomen. 19¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly recalled what Miss had said to him back then. Miss had asked him if he would be angry if Miss used him one day...

    So Miss wanted to use him here. Why was she so sure that the Four Hall Masters would be enemies with them?

    Could it be that the Four Hall Masters were so muddle-headed?

    Of course the Four Hall Masters were not muddle-headed. However, it had only been a day or two since they were summoned back. Moreover, it had only been a few hours since the four of them got together and learned about Shen Xiaoxiao and 19.

    Now that they had photos to prove it, even if they felt that something was wrong, it would not be so easy to think of it in such a short time.

    ¡°Look, the photos are all taken. 19, don¡¯t tell me that you still want to deny it.¡±

    As expected, Huo Gui was very direct. He threw the photos in front of Shen Xiaoxiao and 19.

    19 picked them up and took a look. These were all pictures of him and the Miss spending time together. Some of the actions were deliberately done by the Miss. At that time, he felt awkward, but the Miss said that she was deliberately trying to numb the people who were following her.

    Forgive 19, who had never been in a rtionship before. He really did not understand these things. Moreover, his first love was a man. How could he know so much? Therefore, 19 was innocent.

    19 looked at these photos and thest bed photo that was obviously photoshopped. His face was burning. Not only that, his face was getting uglier and uglier. Now, it seemed that it was exactly as the Miss had expected. These people were really, really, really stupid!

    However, the crisis that they had anticipated was brought forward. It wasn¡¯t tomorrow night, but right at this moment. The most important thing now was to safely let the Miss and the Little Master escape. As for him, this was really a tough battle!

    ¡°I am the Miss¡¯ person, now and in the future!¡±

    These words had finally seeded in infuriating Lei Lie and Yun Qi. 19 meant that he admitted that he was no longer a member of the Dark Empire? Was he really together with that Little Oriental Loli?

    ¡°You actually betrayed the Dark Empire and became a traitor. 19, don¡¯t forget what kind of punishment you have to receive!¡±

    Yun Qi also rarely looked at him. His eyes were staring fixedly at 19, not letting go of even the slightest bit of his gaze.

    ¡°I know. To treat a traitor, you have to be punished with three shes and six scratches. You also have to have your four limbs chopped off.¡±

    Three shes and six scratches, and four limbs chopped off. So far, no one had survived this punishment!

    ¡°Since you know, then fine. Little Oriental Loli, leave the key. You go, and 19, stay!¡±

    Hearing Yun Qi¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was inexplicably funny. Looking at the four people, she reached out and pulled 19 behind her.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to give up both? Don¡¯t even think about the key. Don¡¯t even think about 19 staying! What are you guys going to do?¡±

 Chapter 268 - Why Arenâ€™t You At the Top?

    <h4>Chapter 268: Why Aren¡¯t You At the Top?</h4>

    When the Four Hall Masters heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ¡®heroic words,¡¯ they felt like they had misheard her. How could she be so arrogant in the territory of their Dark Empire? Where did she get her confidence from? Where did she get her thick skin from?

    ¡°I say, Little Oriental Loli, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? You want to take over everything. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Who am I? Didn¡¯t you guys say that? I¡¯m just a Little Oriental Loli.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    After saying that, Huo Gui attacked Shen Xiaoxiao. Even though he was angry, he couldn¡¯t wait to talk nonsense with this Little Oriental Loli. It would be best if he used force instead.

    ¡°Huo Gui!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s subconscious action was to retreat. Fortunately, they were standing at the door. As soon as she retreated, she went into the corridor. 19 had always been on guard against Huo Gui. As soon as he made his move, 19 immediately shot forward and met Huo Gui¡¯s fist head-on.

    19¡¯s protective action for Shen Xiaoxiao once again angered Huo Gui. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Huo Gui. Even Feng Hao and Lei Lie were also angered.

    Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly took a few steps back and watched 19 fight with the other three.

    She couldn¡¯t make a move. When she was pregnant, she absolutely couldn¡¯t use force. However, 19 was clearly not a match for these three people. Shen Xiaoxiao watched anxiously. It seemed that 19¡¯s heart had softened.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you think that they will let us go? 19, there must be many hidden guards waiting for us outside.¡±

    19 was shocked. Yes, the Four Hall Masters had already made a move. Where were the others? Needless to say¡­

    At this moment, he did not know if he should say that Miss was too vignt. The equipment that they had taken from the car was now on them. 19 turned around and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who had already covered her mouth. He let go of the three of them. The three of them definitely did not react. This 19 actually dared to use medicine on them.

    Although the rule of the secret guards had always been that they valued their lives more than anything else. If they could not win a battle, they had to run away. However, there was absolutely no such thing as 19.

    He actually used medicine on his own brothers?

    Of course, the three of them hated her to death. It was toote for them to die of anger. The three of them fell to the ground with a bang.

    Only Yun Qi was still standing where they were. He covered his mouth and looked at the two of them without saying anything for a long time.

    As expected, the secret guards downstairs heard the noise and rushed over.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at these people and gave 19 a look. Then, she raised her leg and walked down.

    Although it was not convenient for her to do anything, she could still use her leg to kick one or two people over.

    The corridor was too narrow. Shen Xiaoxiao directly opened the knockout drug on the ring and knocked out another piece. Then, she and 19 hurriedly ran out of the vi.

    However, when they reached the open space, the effect of the knockout drug would be greatly reduced, and the number of secret guards outside also increased.

    There were also Yun Qi following behind them. This really belonged to the sandwich biscuit category. There were wolves in front of them and tigers behind them. They were caught in the middle and could not control themselves.

    To escape was difficult. It was really difficult, especially when 19 was alone. The result was imaginable.

    ¡°Do it. If we don¡¯t do it, we will all die here.¡±

    ¡°Miss, they are all brothers!¡±

    ¡°Brothers? Will brothers kill you? Look at the guns in their hands. Stand behind me. They won¡¯t kill me, but they will definitely kill you.¡±

    19¡¯s heart was shaken. These brothers of the past were all pointing their guns at them.

    No, they were all aiming at him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao protected 19 behind her. 19 knew that he wouldn¡¯t run out so easily today. He would drag Miss down with him.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll cover you. You go first!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. If we want to go, we¡¯ll go together. These people don¡¯t want my life. They have to take care of the things in my hands. And you, stop pretending. We have to run out today.¡±

    ¡°Go out. None of you can think of going out today. Brothers, let¡¯s go. Except for Little Oriental Loli, the other one will be killed without mercy!¡±

    There were at least ten secret guards with guns in their hands staring at her in front, and there were Yun Qi chasing after her closely.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao also frowned. What should she do?

    ¡°Miss, you go. Don¡¯t forget Little Master. I¡¯ll cover you. Do you see the jujube tree ten meters away? Did you see where you climbed out from before?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a dog hole behind that tree. You climb out from there and then run to the small forest to drive. Keep going east until you reach Hejiang Pavilion and look for Sanchuan, the boss of the boat. He owes me his life and will take you for a ride.¡±

    ¡°19, since you¡¯ve already found a way out, why didn¡¯t you tell your Miss? Damn it, now you¡¯re letting me run away alone. Am I such a disloyal person? I can¡¯t exin to Dark 1. If you want to go, we¡¯ll go together. If you want to stay, we¡¯ll stay together!¡±

    ¡°All of you, stop! Is this what you want? If anyone dares to shoot today, I¡¯ll break this key. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out a golden key from her pocket. The moment she took it out, Yun Qi narrowed his eyes. This was the key that could unlock the ck Ganoderma?

    However, at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao aimed her gun at the golden key. This gold was extremely soft and would definitely not be able to withstand the shot. Although Yun Qi did not know how a soft thing made of gold could unlock the ck Ganoderma¡¯s poison¡­ However, since Old Man Yao said so, there must be some strange and unfathomable reason. The existence of the Suoyin Flower Tears was already quite strange. There was nock of such strange things in this world.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, give me the key, and I¡¯ll let you all go!¡±

    Yun Qi said this to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao listened happily and directly said, ¡°Yun Qi, you really think that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s extremely smart to be able to be the military advisor of the Dark Empire, right? Why aren¡¯t you at your peak? Or do you think that we¡¯re all idiots? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I really give you the key, will we still be able to live?¡±

    When Yun Qi heard the phrase ¡®why aren¡¯t you at your peak¡¯, he felt like his facial features were going to turn ugly. This Little Oriental Loli¡¯s words were really hard to ept. As expected, she had a sharp tongue. Before this, she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly¡­ Now, her ability to ridicule people was getting better and better.

    ¡°All of you, step back. Anyway, it¡¯s useless for me to hold this key, but your Boss wants this key to save his life. Whether you want this key or not, it¡¯s up to you! If you dare to harm even a single hair on 19, we¡¯ll fight to the death. No one will have an easy time.¡±

    ¡°Yun Qi, if you have the guts,e up alone. The rest of you, stand where you are and don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    19 was so touched that he was about to burst into tears. Miss could not hand over this key, she definitely could not hand it over. However, these people were pressing her step by step. It was too dangerous for Miss to do this.

    ¡°Shut up for me. Get rid of those thoughts in your head as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your head.¡±

    ¡°Let them go!¡±

    Seeing that Yun Qi had agreed to let them go, Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 slowly retreated into the forest.

    The people behind them were closing in on them. Yun Qi frowned slightly and waved his hand, saying to the people behind him, ¡°Stand still and don¡¯t move!¡±

    Yun Qi took out his spear and slowly approached the two of them. However, in a ce that Yun Qi could not see, a person and a couple of people quietly followed¡­

 Chapter 269 - Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 269: Assassination</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 walked towards the small forest one after the other. Yun Qi followed closely behind them. The pitch-ck night made it the most convenient for them!

    As Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 walked, they looked at Yun Qi who followed them and said slowly, ¡°I say, top-notch person, is your brain really growing for nothing? Did you really not realize that there¡¯s a problem? Now that you¡¯re pointing a gun at my head, are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Yun Qi, why are you so stupid? You¡¯re even more innocent than me. Can¡¯t you see anything wrong with the way Boss looks?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? What¡¯s wrong? Are you stalling for time?¡±

    ¡°What stalling for time? Are you delusional? Aren¡¯t you very smart? That fake¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Just as 19 said half a word, he heard a gunshoting from the direction of Yun Qi. 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hearts tightened. Not good, someone followed. Then, they looked at Yun Qi. He was actually shot directly in the chest and fell to the ground, unable to move!

    ¡°Yun Qi, Yun Qi, what happened to you?¡±

    It was useless. Yun Qi did not react at all. They could only see blood slowly flowing out of his chest. Who had shot him? And who had shot him when they were telling him what they really wanted to say?

    In such a dark forest, other than Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s amazing eyesight, there was no way to prevent others from shooting at him. ¡°Stop the bleeding quickly and drag him away. Otherwise, none of us will be able to escape!¡±

    19¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. Not only did he press down on the wound with one hand, but he also directly sprayed the knockout drug he had made on the wound. The drug was powerful, but it also had the effect of stopping the bleeding!

    Therefore, 19 was now d that he had brought the drug with him!

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s get the people into the car first. Someone is catching up!¡± When 19 heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he indeed carried Yun Qi on his body and ran towards the car behind him!

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyesight was amazing. She immediately took out her gun and fired at the 10 o¡¯clock direction.

    Bang, bang, bang.

    There were at least 20 people following her. Shen Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes as she looked at him. Damn it, what she was afraid of came true!

    ¡°19, change your gun. This great aunt has broken hermandments today!¡±

    19 directly took out a small submachine gun from the passenger seat and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao. He threw Yun Qi in the back seat and let Shen Xiaoxiao hold his wound with one hand while holding the submachine gun with the other. He popped his head out of the window of the back seat and aimed at the person who was still dozens of meters away!

    Her eyes were good to begin with, and this shot was urate. Seeing that a part of the person was temporarily repelled, 19 immediately started the car and fired!

    ¡°19, turn off the lights!¡±

    19 was stunned. Turn off the lights? This was a small forest in the suburbs. He did not have the good eyesight of the Miss. How was he supposed to drive?

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of more than half of the people at the back. You take care of the rest. I¡¯ll drive!¡±

    19 did not hesitate, and he also felt that it was much safer to sit in the front!

    The two quickly changed their seats. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s push-back driving almost caused 19 to fall out of the car. No wonder Boss never let the Miss drive. This skill was like being a female assassin!

    However, Miss¡¯ eyesight was indeed amazing. It was sote, so there was really no obstacle at all!

    At this speed, they could run out of here in a few minutes. It would be difficult for these people to catch up to them!

    The three of them in a car seemed to have temporarily shaken off the person. At the very least, there were no cars or people following behind them at the moment!

    The bullet directly caused Yun Qi¡¯s chest to swell up and his heart to swell up. The bullet pierced through the lower part of his shoulder de. This marksmanship was a little strange. Could it be that the light was too dim and he missed?

    It couldn¡¯t be. The secret guards had to pass the test because of their marksmanship, especially when it came to assassinations or sniping. If their marksmanship was weak, they wouldn¡¯t let anyone go. Yun Qi¡¯s wound looked scary, but it was just too much blood!

    What on earth was going on? Who was the one who let Yun Qi go?

    19¡¯s heart was full of questions, but he suppressed them and calmed himself down. He carefully bandaged his wound!

    ¡°19, show me the way. Is that so-called Hejiang Pavilion safe?¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s very close to the East River. We¡¯ll follow the river downstream. As long as we¡¯re close to the South River, they won¡¯t dare to chase us. That¡¯s themon area for military exercises. The secret guards won¡¯t expose themselves and go there!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. How¡¯s Yun Qi? Has the bleeding stopped? With so much blood, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they reach the peak!¡±

    19 did not want to continue at all. Miss kept saying that Yun Qi was at the pinnacle. If Yun Qi did not reach the pinnacle in the future, it would probably be difficult!

    The speed of the car did not show any signs of slowing down. Shen Xiaoxiao had checked and found that the brakes were fine this time. However, she also had a big problem in her heart. Would the fake meet his mastermind tomorrow night?

    ¡°19, we can¡¯t leave immediately! At least not until tomorrow. The fake will definitely go to see the mastermind. I have to go and check it out myself. Yan Kuan¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown. I won¡¯t leave him alone!¡±

    19 had long known about Miss¡¯ n. However, they were now a team of old, weak, and disabled people. If they did not leave immediately, once they were caught, it would be difficult for them to even save themselves, let alone their Boss. This was really not easy to handle. What should they do?

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s best that we leave today. At least, I want to see you board the ship. I¡¯ll go and do the quest!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 with contempt and said viciously, ¡°Do you think your skills are better than mine, or are you smarter than me? And you want to steal the credit? There¡¯s no reward for that!¡±

    19 naturally heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sarcastic words, but did Miss forget that she had a Little Master in her stomach!

    ¡°Little Master¨C¡±

    Just two words. Well, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that her reaction was a little slow after she got pregnant!

    Therefore, after hearing 19 say those two words silently, she did not say anything for a long time!

    19 looked at the Miss who finally stopped and secretly sighed in relief. Fortunately, Miss still knew the taboo!

    ¡°19, your Boss has suffered¡­¡± she blurted out these words without thinking. 19 was confused. Was the Miss worried that Boss would be tortured?

    It should be possible that he would definitely be tortured. The Miss was worried!

    19 did not know that the reason why Shen Xiaoxiao said that was because she had been having nightmares for the past two months. In the dream, he was lying there motionlessly. Every time he felt something, those people would appear in advance and inject drugs into him. It made him unable to recover at all!

    This dreamsted for a month. After a month, they seemed to feel that his body had be resistant to drugs and gradually reduced the injections. However, Yan Kuan really did not move much. If it was not for the people in white coatsing over to check on him every day¡­ She would have thought that the person lying there was just a living dead!

    Untilst night,st night¡¯s dream had a different change¡­

 Chapter 270 - Taking the Unusual Route

    <h4>Chapter 270: Taking the Unusual Route</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Their bodies were filled with all kinds of instruments, and the things that were used to detect brainwaves were beeping every day. What exactly did they want from Yan Kuan?

    And the man in ck, who was that man in ck? Why did he always give Shen Xiaoxiao a familiar feeling?

    And where was the ce where Yan Kuan was imprisoned?

    There were metal walls everywhere, and there were burly men guarding the door, while Yan Kuan would only asionally move his fingers when there was no one around in the middle of the night!

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what this meant, but she only hoped that Yan Kuan could hold on, at least until she found him...

    ¡°Miss, there are cars following behind us!¡± 19¡¯s voice sounded, and Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. So fast? What was going on?

    She looked back through the rearview mirror and saw that there were indeed four cars following closely behind. It was definitely unusual for them to be able to follow so closely at such a speed!

    ¡°19, go through Yun Qi¡¯s pockets and throw away all the electronic products. It¡¯s the same with yours!¡±

    .

    19 was stunned. Yes, he had actually forgotten such an important matter. Damn it!

    But without his phone, how was he going to contact Sanchuan? Wouldn¡¯t that be even more troublesome?

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as 19 threw Yun Qi¡¯s phone out and looked at his own phone for a long time. Shen Xiaoxiao then said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle this first, then go to my hometown.¡±

    You haven¡¯t forgotten how to get there, right? Let¡¯s get rid of these people first!¡±

    19 thought that this was indeed the only way now.

    It was still two people fighting together, but this time, Shen Xiaoxiao was even more ruthless than thest time. Now, she didn¡¯t go to the dark ces anymore. Not only did she pick ces with more people, she even drove directly to the garrison troops not far from here. She didn¡¯t believe that these people were so arrogant that they could be enemies with the Chinese troops!

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a garrison ahead!¡± 19 hurriedly put away his gun and said to Shen Xiaoxiao in great surprise!

    ¡°Yes, I know. If it¡¯s not the military, I won¡¯t go. 19, do you think we should just drive straight over, or just provoke them from outside?¡±

    19 wanted to say that neither of them was good enough? This idea was too much!

    ¡°Miss, we have guns in our cars. It would be terrible if we were found!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then we won¡¯t enter. We¡¯ll just wander around at the door!¡±

    After finishing her story, Shen Xiaoxiao really slowed down in the direction of the troops!

    The cars behind her seemed to have sensed something and slowed down as well. They could only follow them to see what they were going to do! This ce was close to the troops. They did not have the guts to cause trouble here!

    Stopping the car and pulling the handbrake, Shen Xiaoxiao actually got out of the car under 19¡¯s incredulous gaze and walked directly to the soldiers standing guard at the entrance!

    ¡°Comrade, please step back from the cordon line! Private is not to be vited!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao giggled as she handed a bottle of mineral water to the private. Of course, she could not wait for the private to receive it. Instead, she tactfully ced it outside the pavilion not far from his feet.

    The private saw that this young woman was so polite and did not disturb him. In his heart, he had a pretty good impression of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Comrade, please step back to the cordon line!¡±

    ¡°Step back, I¡¯ll step back. I just want to ask you about something. Look, I¡¯m a pregnant woman. I came from another city, but I really can¡¯t help but want to go to the toilet. But I haven¡¯t seen anyone in the vicinity even after walking for a long time. Comrade, can you take me to the toilet? I really can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach was almost full for three months, but because she had deliberately wrapped a shawl around her waist twice when she was running away just now.

    She did it on purpose. You know, it was not winter now. She was wearing thin clothes. If one was not careful, it would be easy to bump, especially tonight¡¯s special situation. What if she had to fight with those people again? Therefore, it was really necessary to use something to protect her stomach in advance.

    Her white windbreaker was wide. When she got off the car, he actually could not see anything. However, when she opened the windbreaker, he could see that her stomach was about five or six months pregnant.

    Sure enough, when the private saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach, he felt a little relieved. However, he would not dy the matter of guarding his post.

    Of course, the action at the door had already attracted the attention of the surveince cameras inside. The guard immediately walked forward.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw another private, she immediately took out her identity card and put on a very ufortable look. Everyone knew that this pregnant woman peed frequently.

    Moreover, although this ce belonged to the city, this ce was not bustling. Especially around this unit, there were very few toilets. This Shen Xiaoxiao was actually telling the truth, but she was also a little short on pee.

    The soldier looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ID and then looked at her big belly. He really nodded and agreed to let her follow him into the army.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao walked in, not only 19, but even the people who followed her were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t hear what Shen Xiaoxiao was saying to the soldiers who were so far away, but the soldiers actually let her in after looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ID. This information was somewhat amusing.

    Did the Little Oriental Loli look for help? And she was looking for people from the army? What if she brought people out? Should they wait? Or should they continue to pursue her?

    No, they had to contact their Boss immediately.

    The secret guard in charge of the pursuit team immediately took out hismunicator and told the fake the news. On the other end, fake Yan Kuan and Ma San were stunned when they heard this.

    If it was in the past, Ma San would definitely have ordered his men to continue waiting for them. However, a soldier had just barged into the Ouyang family to capture them. The news was too obvious. Some people did not like the Ouyang family.

    At least, the Ouyang family was not the type that everyone loved. Everyone in China cared about them.

    There were still some people who were unwilling, and some people were ¡®jealous¡¯ of their existence.

    In addition, the Ouyang family still had a few descendants who had been promoted. This could not be taken lightly, and they could not casually make enemies for them.

    Therefore, in such a situation, they could only make people retreat temporarily, and they had to retreat more than a hundred meters.

    This unit had security cameras within a kilometer of them, and now they had a few cars following them. This goal was so obvious that it would be too easy to alert the enemy.

    ¡°Withdraw the three cars, leaving only the most elite one behind. Retreat a kilometer and wait. The unmanned reconnaissance aircraft will also be withdrawn. No one is allowed to use it. We will wait for them. Once they have set off, immediately follow them.¡±

    Ma San immediately gave the order. However, for 19 and the others, it was a good thing that the four cars had be one. At the very least, their chances of winning were much higher.

    Of course, now that 19 saw that the four cars had left, he naturally heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. The Miss¡¯ idea had hit the nail on the head. It actually had such an effect.

    How did the Miss do it? What a magical feeling!

 Chapter 271 - The Way To Avoid Being a Smart Person

    <h4>Chapter 271: The Way To Avoid Being a Smart Person</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the army with a smile on her face. She even deliberately let the army send her to the car door. It was really inconvenient for a pregnant woman to walk in the middle of the night.

    Of course, as a temporary ¡®husband¡¯, 19 naturally had to get out of the car to greet her. Not only that, 19 also walked over and shook hands with the person to express his gratitude.

    Fortunately, it was dark here, so these soldiers did not see the bloodstains on 19¡¯s body. However, the smell of blood on Shen Xiaoxiao and 19¡¯s bodies was still somewhat strong.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was a smart person, so she exined to the soldiers, ¡°How do I go to Huapu Hospital? My body is a little red, and I¡¯m very worried. That¡¯s why I have to rush to the hospital in the middle of the night. Littlerade, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡±

    The soldier saw that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was pale (actually, it was because of her white clothes) and did not have much doubt. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call the traffic police nearby to send you off. It¡¯ste at night, and the road isn¡¯t easy to walk on. This femalerade is also a pregnant woman. Wait a moment.¡±

    The Chinese people¡¯s willingness to help others was reflected so vividly no matter when and where, and it made people feel warm.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and thanked him non-stop. 19 was the same. Not only that, 19 even felt that the Miss was simply an oddity. It was simply, simply too good to let the traffic police clear the way for them.

    He really didn¡¯t know what kind of hospital Huapu Hospital is. However, he did know that the road behind Huapu Hospital could directly lead to the Miss¡¯ hometown.

    This chain of events is really urate.

    Fortunately, these soldiers probably haven¡¯t seen a pregnant woman before. Otherwise, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words would be full of loopholes. Wouldn¡¯t this be found out by people?

    Not to mention, in at most two minutes, a traffic police officer drove a car over, followed closely by a police officer on a motorcycle. It turned out that they happened to be patrolling this area. When they encountered a situation, they naturally came to help.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s white windbreaker had just been stained with some blood. When this situation was mentioned again, there was naturally no one who would not believe it. In fact, as an emergency situation, they immediately carried it out.

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 brought the injured Yun Qi and swaggered on the road in the center of the city. Even thest remaining elite secret guards did not dare to rashly move out.

    The rules of the Dark Empire absolutely could not conflict with the governments and military organizations of various countries. China was the most important. When faced with a problem, there was only one word: ¡®retreat¡¯.

    When they arrived at Huapu Hospital, Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 thanked the soldiers profusely and hurriedly walked into the hospital.

    Shen Xiaoxiao gave 19 a look. 19 understood and circled the car from the back to listen to it in an open-air parking lot.

    A few simple cameras were too easy to handle. A few minutester, 19 sessfully switched Yun Qi to another jeep that he had opened.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wandered around the hospital, grabbed the first aid kit, and walked out.

    Just like that, the three of them sessfully slipped away under the watchful eyes of the secret guards.

    The mountain road at night was difficult to drive, and it was precisely because it was a mountain road that there were very few cameras on the road. Usually, there were fewer peopleing and going. When they reached Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hometown, there was a very long and rugged muddy road and a small forest.

    When their car was about to split the road, 19 got off with Yun Qi on his back and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    The car used a wooden stick to support the elerator and allowed itself to rush down the downhill slope.

    There was a cliff in the distance, and there were almost no cars passing by in the middle of the night. They heard a pping sounding from the quiet forest far away, and then they were ready to set off. They were ready to take advantage of the darkness to walk to the vige step by step.

    ¡­

    It waste at night. No matter how strong a 19 was, carrying a 185 cm man on his back would be very strenuous.

    In addition, there was a pregnant woman. They would rest for a moment every half an hour. Moreover, they were preparing to walk through the forest. If they took a small path, it would be easy to be discovered. First, there would still be some blood left on the body of Yun Qi. Secondly, there would be footprints. There would definitely be footprints on the muddy road.

    Therefore, they chose the forest.

    This forest was semi-developed. It was actually the best choice for them to walk through it.

    After walking for two hours, it was already 5 o¡¯clock. It was already dawn, so it was inconvenient for them to move.

    Moreover, the life in the dense forest was not a big problem for them. 19 was carrying a supply belt on his back. This was something that they would prepare in the car at any time.

    They would wait until it was dark before they moved out at night. They would then enter the vige. Perhaps they could avoid the trouble of people suddenly finding them during the day.

    ¡°Miss, you rest for a while. I¡¯ll build a fire. This cave is so big and dry. There won¡¯t be any moisture. We¡¯ve been busy all night. Hurry up and rest.¡±

    19 also felt sorry for Shen Xiaoxiao. After all, she was pregnant. How could she endure the whole night of running around?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also extremely tired. She grabbed a piece of clothing and used it as a cushion. Then, she directly pulled off Yun Qi¡¯s coat and used it as a quilt to fall asleep.

    She did not even give 19 time to speak when he saw that the Miss had already fallen asleep very heroically.

    He nced at Yun Qi¡¯s coat, which only had a white shirt. In his heart, he really felt sorry for Yun Qi. Since he offended the Miss, this person would probably have a hard time in the future.

    She did not even care if he was a patient. She just pulled out his shirt and used it for herself. The Miss did not even say that she wanted to use his shirt. It was clear that she had a big opinion of him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao fell asleep. 19 carefully treated Yun Qi¡¯s wounds.

    The medical bag that Shen Xiaoxiao had stolen from the hospital had everything. There were even needles and thread. Treating these prating wounds was a piece of cake for the secret guards.

    He simply disinfected the wounds without applying anesthetics. He immediately started to suture the wounds of the Yun Qi. It was a good thing that the Yun Qi had lost a lot of blood and faintedpletely. Otherwise, it would have been strange if he had not woken up from the pain.

    After feeding him antibiotics and anti-inmmatory drugs, 19 finally let out a sigh of relief and sat down as a guard for the two of them. Of course, he also took the opportunity to take a nap.

    It was not until the afternoon that Shen Xiaoxiao woke up from her hunger that she had the strength to speak to 19. ¡°19, I¡¯m hungry. Do you have anything to eat? Do you have roast chicken? I want to eat roast chicken!¡±

    When 19 heard that Miss was hungry, he hurriedly said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Miss, do you want to eat roast chicken? I¡¯ll go and get one or two right away. I¡¯ll also take a look at the situation outside. However, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Yun Qi here. It¡¯s already overheated this morning and the fever has subsided. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao drank water as she looked at Yun Qi with some disdain and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. Disastersst for a thousand years. Just like your Boss. His life is tough. and the dumber the person, the longer he lives. 19, you should go quickly. Your Little Master is so evil that he wants to eat human flesh.¡±

    19¡¯s heart was stifled by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He could only helplessly nod his head and say, ¡°Alright, Miss, I¡¯ll go first then¡­¡±

 Chapter 272 - Are You Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 272: Are You Pregnant?</h4>

    Tiny rays of sunlight shot out from the gaps between the leaves. Lei Lie, Huo Gui, and Feng Hao were looking at the puddle of blood with an indescribable expression on their faces!

    Not a single piece of news that came was satisfactory. Not only had Yun Qi disappeared, it was also said that it was because of the Little Oriental Loli and 19. Furthermore, they were the ones who had killed him!

    To be honest, the three of them did not believe it!

    19 had grown up in the Dark Empire. If 19 had not admitted that he was having an affair with the Little Oriental Loli, they would not have believed that he would betray his master!

    ¡°Lei Lie, go over there and take a look. Huo Gui, stay where you are and look around. I¡¯ll go and look around!¡±

    Feng Hao had some doubts in the end. He only believed that the reports of those people were one-sided. Moreover, he had a feeling that there were some things that they had overlooked. Feng Hao frowned as he slowly looked around.

    ording to the position of Yun Qi and the direction of the blood spatter, it should be possible to see that the shooting position should be at 10 o¡¯clock, 400 meters away!

    Just this point alone could prove that this could not have been done by 19 and the Little Oriental Loli because the traces of the car over there were very obvious. This did not make sense!

    Feng Hao came to the surroundings and took a closer look. As expected, he found traces. Not only that, there were also some strange ces. The bullet casing was actually there. Not only was it there, but it was also not cleaned up at the scene. This was not right!

    This was too illogical. As a secret guard, they did not even know the basics of what a sniper should do?

    After the battle, one must clean up the scene. The minimum rule was one that even a rookie would understand!

    However, how could there be a magazine here? In other words, the gun that Yun Qi was shot with was not actually done by 19 and the rest?

    Then why did the people who reported it lie? Also, could it be that the person who had fired the shot had left clues for them on purpose? This was really strange!

    ¡°Feng Hao, how is it? Did you find anything?¡±

    Huo Gui probably did not find anything special over there. He walked over to Feng Hao and saw that he was in a daze. This made him curious!

    Although Huo Gui had a fiery personality, he was still shocked when Feng Hao handed him a bullet casing. Something was strange!

    ¡°Someone left it behind on purpose? Long-range shooting is definitely not the work of a newbie. If it¡¯s a skilled shooter, there¡¯s only one purpose for leaving behind a bullet casing, and that is to convey something to the person who discovered it!¡±

    Huo Gui¡¯s words naturally resonated with Feng Hao..

    The three of them would have to think about this matter carefully. Strange, it was simply too strange!

    ¡­

    Ouyang Le did not sleep wellst night. In the first half of the night, she dreamed that her chest was being crushed by a huge rock. In the second half of the night, she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. She was so cold that she could not wake up. It was as if she was mesmerized by the dream! When she finally woke up from the cold, she saw Ouyang Yu¡¯s big head. She was so scared that she screamed out loud.

    By the time she realized that she could not call for help so loudly, it was already a littlete. The maid had already knocked on the door.

    Ouyang Le did not have time to think about why Ouyang Yu was in the same room with her. She just wanted to wake this person up as soon as possible and then use her feet to push Ouyang Yu. However, she did not say anything when the bare instep touched Ouyang Yu¡¯s body. It was actually ice cold!

    This time, a strong sense of unease welled up in her heart. It couldn¡¯t be, right? It couldn¡¯t be what she thought, right?

    Ouyang Le couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand and sniff at the tip of Ouyang Yu¡¯s nose. Good heavens, he was really dead. This time, even if Ouyang Le was calm, she was also scared silly. She could only make the most primitive sound, screaming endlessly!

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally didn¡¯t know how chaotic the Ouyang family was. She was now staring at Yun Qi who had just woken up!

    ¡°How on earth did you guys be? Where¡¯s 19? Who shot at me? And what do you mean by the fake before you shot?¡±

    Yun Qi had just woken up and asked Shen Xiaoxiao a series of questions, but Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t answer him. She looked at him and said with some ridicule, ¡°I say, toprade, do you think you¡¯re the head of the country? Or are you your boss? Why should I answer your question? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re smart? Then guess for yourself!¡±

    Yun Qi was blocked by these words. He wished he could get up and tear this Little Oriental Loli¡¯s mouth apart. Of course, he did want to stand up, but his condition did not matter. With so much blood lost, it was already a miracle that he did not die. As soon as he stood up, he felt dizzy!

    Just as Yun Qi was angry and dizzy, 19 brought the two wild chickens back to the cave!

    ¡°Yun Qi, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    When 19 saw that Yun Qi was awake, he was indeed very excited. Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips and ignored the two of them. Instead, she walked to the side and took the two fat chickens. She could not wait to cook them herself. She was too hungry and could not wait any longer!

    Yun Qi looked at 19 and the first thing he said was, ¡°19, what do you mean by a fake? Who are you talking about?¡±

    Yun Qi¡¯s expression was extremely serious, and his eyes were calm and sharp. He looked directly at 19 and did not dare to make a mistake. Could it be what he thought? It could not be?

    ¡°Sigh, Yun Qi, you grew up with Boss since young. You should be the one who understands Boss the most, right? Have you carefully observed the person now? His voice, his style of doing things, and his ability. Which part of him do you think resembles Boss?¡±

    Yun Qi¡¯s heart sank. Yes, he had long felt that something was wrong. However, after Boss was rescued, they were immediately sent to the base for training for nearly two months. They had only met Boss once when they came back yesterday. When they spokest night, he felt that it was strange. However, he had not thought of that at that time. He really felt that it was unbelievable. Wasn¡¯t this too unbelievable? They had actually rescued a fake?

    This, this, this, what on earth was going on?

    ¡°Was it the Ouyang family who did it on purpose? Was it them who did it on purpose? Why? Why did they do it?¡±

    ¡°I think it should be rted to the forces of our Dark Empire. The Ouyang family probably wants to borrow our power to pursue a great cause for them!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had discussed this issue with 19 in detail before. 19¡¯s expression at that time was the same as Yun Qi¡¯s now. He found it unbelievable. This was really shocking and unbelievable. China had just ended its feudal rule a hundred years ago. Why was the Ouyang family going crazy now? Were they daydreaming? And they even dreamed of making their daydreamse true!

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Yun Qi was still a little dazed, but at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly opened her mouth and asked while holding the roasted chicken:

    ¡°I said top notch. Have you heard of the Obsidian Star?¡±

    Yun Qi was stunned. Why did she suddenly ask this? How did the Little Oriental Loli know about the Obsidian Star?

    Yun Qi raised his head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was sitting on the seat with her bare stomach clearly bulging (the cloth belt fromst night was not taken off!). He was greatly shocked!

    ¡°Your ¡ª Your ¡ª Your stomach¡­ You¡¯re pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 273 - Plan Before You Act

    <h4>Chapter 273: n Before You Act</h4>

    ¡°What a fuss!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao mumbled and reached out to remove the cloth bag tied to her stomach from the hem of her clothes. Yun Qi was stunned when he saw this action again. So it was fake?

    However, 19¡¯s next words negated Yun Qi¡¯s guess because the excitement in 19¡¯s tone was even heard by Yun Qi.

    19 walked over to take the roasted chicken from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands and said to Yun Qi:

    ¡°Yes, did you see that? Miss is really smart. In order to protect the Little Master in her stomach, she even wrapped it in a cloth. This way, she won¡¯t be afraid even if it¡¯s bumpy! Our journey was extremely dangerous. You don¡¯t know, let me tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Master? 19, are you saying that this is Boss¡¯ child? Are you really putting on an act with her? Did you guys already discover that fake long ago?¡±

    19 rolled his eyes at Yun Qi. This action that he had learned from the Miss was bing more and more vivid.

    ¡°The Miss is right. Your reaction is really slow. I really should call you ¡®the best¡¯!¡±

    Yun Qi was speechless. Was this name going to apany him for the rest of his life?

    But, was this Little Oriental Loli really pregnant? Was she really pregnant with the Boss¡¯ child? Moreover, she had already guessed that the person who was rescued was a fake?

    ¡°This subordinate deserves to die. I misunderstood Mistress, and even caused you and Little Master to fall into such a predicament. This subordinate deserves to die!¡±

    Yun Qi forced himself to kneel down. He did not expect that after not seeing her for more than a month, there would be so many things happening here.

    Originally, he had some doubts about 19 and the Little Oriental Loli. Now, it seemed that they had really misunderstood things too far!

    Now that the Little Oriental Loli was still pregnant with their Boss¡¯ child, this was simply the greatest good news. Their Boss was already 30 years old, and he had finally seen the trace of their Little Master. However, Yun Qi seemed to have almost forgotten a fact¡­ He seemed to have offended the Little Master¡¯s mother a little too far!

    ¡°Get up, I¡¯m the Little Oriental Loli, not your mistress or sister-inw or whatever. There are too many of you calling me that. I don¡¯t like to change the way you address me. I think this Little Oriental Loli is the best!¡±

    Yun Qi broke out in cold sweat and knelt even lower.

    Shen Xiaoxiao gave 19 a look. He could not wake him up and get himself into trouble again!

    19 stepped forward and forcefully pulled him up. The injured Yun Qi was not 19¡¯s match at all. After 19forted him andid him down, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for our Little Master. This kneel of yours is not something a child can endure.¡±

    Yun Qi was startled. Yes, this was still a child. However, the child¡¯s mother was clearly angry. What should he do?

    However, she should be angry. If it wasn¡¯t for the Miss, Fine (he might as well call her Miss like 19) holding the key in her hand as a threat, they might have really killed them on the spot yesterday. Just thinking about it now gave him a lingering fear.

    However, when Yun Qi saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was focused on roasting the roasted chicken and didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He only pulled 19 and said, ¡°We have to think of a way to immediately inform Huo Gui, Feng Hao, and Lei Lie. This fake, I¡¯ll personally pull out his skin.¡±

    When 19 heard Yun Qi¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. This was a good idea. With the Four Hall Masters by his side, it would be much more convenient and safer to save the Boss or look after the Miss.

    However, they had thrown away all their cell phones before. Not to mention that they did not have anymunication devices, it would not be easy to contact the other three Hall Masters.

    ¡°Yun Qi, it is not easy to contact them without anymunication devices. Furthermore¡­¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Huo Gui is too impatient. I¡¯m afraid that before he can contact us, he will give himself away and fight to the death with the fake.¡±

    ¡°Feng Hao is quick-witted, but he is too quick-witted. The first person the other party would deal with would definitely be him.¡±

    ¡°Lei Lie¡¯s personality is steady, but it is already difficult enough to keep an eye on these two people. He still had to deal with the fake. Do you think he has three heads and six arms?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were not polite and her analysis of these people¡¯s personalities was very urate. However, Yun Qi did notpletely agree with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. This was because the Four Hall Masters of the Dark Empire was not easy to deal with. If they did not have the slightest bit of ability, they would not be able to secure the position of Hall Master.

    It was just that he had offended this Miss. Therefore, although he did not agree with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he did not dare to have too many expressions.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely smart. With just one look at the expressions of Yun Qi and 19, she could tell that they were feeling uneasy. Her words were somewhat belittling the Four Hall Masters, and even the Dark Empire.

    Shen Xiaoxiao continued to say to the two of them, ¡°I say, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve gone too far and that I¡¯ve belittled you too much. Have you forgotten something important?¡±

    ¡°This is China, and this is not a foreign country. Your main forces are all abroad. Besides that fake leader, how many of your own people do you think you have with you?¡±

    ¡°And this time, you probably didn¡¯t bring any of your own people with you, right?¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family wants to use the power of the Dark Empire to do things for them, but they didn¡¯t have the ability to obtain the power of the Dark Empire all over the world, so their temporary target can only be the current China.¡±

    ¡°Of course, just the current China was enough to give them a helping hand. So, as long as they could bite down on this part of China to death, the Four Hall Masters really can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the four of you can still go abroad and get help right now?

    ¡°I reckon that from the moment you entered China, they¡¯ve already made up their minds to wipe out all of us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were like pearls, each and every one of them was extremely urate. Indeed, if they had stayed in another country today, they might have been able to fight with their guns, but this ce was China. Not to mention the world¡¯s strongest country, which organization would dare to run here and behave atrociously?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for a beating? China¡¯s security, military, and discipline were world-famous. They were the world¡¯s number one. No wonder there were people coveting such a big piece of fat meat.

    ¡°But Miss, although the Boss is in charge of the forces in China, that fake may not know where all of our forces are located, right? It¡¯s not that easy to dispatch the forces in China alone. It¡¯s impossible to personally go to every branch to brush his face, right?¡±

    ¡°I say, are you really top notch? They all say that you¡¯re smart, but how are you smart? Why didn¡¯t I notice it?¡±

    Yun Qi felt a row of ck lines running across his head, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words also made him fall into deep thought. Could it be that Miss meant ¡®Obsidian Star¡¯?

    ¡°Miss? The Obsidian Star? Is it the Obsidian Star?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, of course. Only by taking out the Obsidian Star, this is not only China, but also foreign forces that are at their disposal. It¡¯s just that I heard that none of you know what the Obsidian Star looks like?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed we don¡¯t know, but the Obsidian Star is not something that others can imitate just because they want to. The Obsidian Star is made of the stone of obsidian, with a ck base and a green support. It¡¯s one body, and it¡¯s iparably hard and can cut iron like mud. Moreover, once it touches blood, it will turn bright red. We all guessed that this thing is probably a pair of things inside the ring or the ne!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss, what you have on your hand¡­ The Obsidian Star?¡±

 Chapter 274 - Prepare To Move Out

    <h4>Chapter 274: Prepare To Move Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yun Qi¡¯s words made 19 turn his head to look. Wasn¡¯t the ring on Miss¡¯s finger a ck-and-green prop? Moreover, the design was peculiar and matched her finger perfectly.

    However, Miss had worn this ring for a long time. Could it be that Boss had given the Obsidian Star to Miss a long time ago? This, Boss was really serious?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything after listening to Yun Qi¡¯s words. Instead, she lowered her head and looked at the Obsidian Star on her hand. Her eyeballs rolled around as she extended her finger and bit it. After seeing a blood bead appear on her finger, she smeared it on the ring.

    The three of them held their breaths at the same time, wanting to see if this was the real Obsidian Star. If this was stained with blood, would it turn into a bright red flower.

    One, two, three, only three seconds passed. It changed, changed, really changed. This Obsidian Star had really turned into a blood red flower-shaped ring. This was too magical. So the Obsidian Star was in Miss¡¯ hands. This, this... this was simply too exciting.

    ¡°Miss, this is the Obsidian Star. This is really the Obsidian Star!¡±

    19 was a little excited because he knew that with this thing, they could at least summon half of the power of the Dark Empire.

    Then they would no longer be the only ones fighting alone. It was not impossible for them to turn the tables.

    ¡°Miss, where¡¯s the other half? Is the other half in Boss¡¯ hands? Could it have been taken away by that fake?¡±

    Yun Qi naturally knew that there were two Obsidian Star, so when he saw that it was a ring, he immediately guessed that it might be a pair of rings, so he immediately asked Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao recalled Yan Kuan in her dream, and then she recalled the scene where the fake had taken off the ring.

    Now that she could be sure that it was the Obsidian Star on her hand, then the fake¡¯s hand must have a fake Obsidian Star, and the real one was still in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it off if I wear it. I¡¯ve tried many times. I¡¯ve seen the fake take off the ring, so I think the thing in his hand must be fake. It¡¯s a disguise.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s really in Boss¡¯ hand? Then we have to find Boss quickly. Just this half of the Obsidian Star isn¡¯t much use in China.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, do you still need to say that? If it wasn¡¯t for your injury dragging us down, I would have already returned to the Ouyang family¡¯s vicinity to investigate. That fellow will contact the Ouyang family today. I must find out where Yan Kuan is!¡±

    Yun Qi was flushed red from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s chastise, but he wasn¡¯t really that useless. He immediately said to 19, ¡°19, you escort Miss to the cave. I¡¯ll wait for you in the cave.¡±

    ¡°How can you do it alone?¡±

    ¡°19, don¡¯t look down on me. At night, I¡¯ll fire a signal re. The four of us grew up together with our Boss. Earlier, when we apanied Boss on his travels, we had a secret signal with each other. If anything happens, we¡¯ll fire a relief re at night. Only the four of us know this. No one will believe them when they see this ammunition. They¡¯ll definitelye over to meet me.¡±

    ¡°Yun Qi, I¡¯m worried that they will be immediately sent out of the country before nightfall, or they will be on the spot...¡±

    19 made a throat-slicing motion with a heavy expression. What he said was indeed very likely. If that fake was worried that the matter would be exposed, it was very likely that he would send them away.

    If the three of them found out that there was something strange and that Yun Qi had been shot, then it was also possible that they would do something. At that time, the fake would make a move against the three of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s see if the three of them are smart enough to save their own lives. Also, are their abilities among the best in the Dark Empire? Otherwise, their position as the Hall Master would be a disgrace.¡±

    19 smiled awkwardly at Yun Qi. The Miss was always so direct. It was good to get used to it.

    The pheasant was cooked, and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite was frighteninglyrge. Yun Qi was dumbfounded when he saw it. Good heavens, she had finished eating such a fat chicken by herself. Where was she hiding in her stomach?

    19 was used to it. After watching Shen Xiaoxiao finish eating, he very considerately tore off the half of the chicken leg that he had eaten and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even thank him, nor did she have any reservations about whether 19 had touched it or not. She just took it and ate it. This tacit understanding... To be honest, if he had not known beforehand that 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao really did not have anything, Yun Qi would have thought that these two people were not very secretive.

    However, it was good that she could eat. Now that she had a Little Master in her stomach, it was good to eat more. This pheasant was still pure and uncontaminated. After he recovered, he would go and get more for Miss. This way, Miss would treat him better.

    Shen Xiaoxiao finally had her fill. She looked at Yun Qi and saw that he was indeed in good spirits. She was also very worried about Yan Kuan, so she decided to go to the Ouyang family to explore the secret tonight.

    As for Yun Qi, she would just wait. Since there was nothing much to do, she would just treat it as recuperating. Even if she asked him to do it now, he would not be able to do it.

    ¡°19, remember to bring some change of clothes and food. Be careful.¡±

    They had walked into the forest for a few hours before, so it was obviously unrealistic to walk out like this. Moreover, there was still a long road to walk on. It would probably be bright by the time they walked out.

    Therefore, it was very necessary to let 19 go out to scout and get a car back.

    Once 19 left, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yun Qi and said, ¡°Why are you sitting there foolishly without sleeping? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not full? I¡¯m not going out to hunt pheasants for you.¡±

    Yun Qi smiled embarrassedly and did not dare to respond to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He just sat there foolishly.

    ¡°Quickly lie down and rest. Get well soon so that you won¡¯t drag us down.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she slowly walked to the entrance of the cave. It was rare to see such an idiot-like man. Yun Qi was probably really tired. In addition, with such a serious injury, it was inconvenient. Moreover, although Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words weren¡¯t polite... She was speaking the truth. If he couldn¡¯t get well, wouldn¡¯t it be dragging her down?

    After Yun Qi rested, Shen Xiaoxiao stood at the entrance of the cave and flipped through the well-memorized map of the Ouyang family to familiarize herself once more.

    She wasn¡¯t used to looking at the map like this thest time, and there were some differences between the interior of the Ouyang family and the description on the map. Although the route was correct, some of the antique decorations of the Ouyang family were actually very easy to confuse people.

    No matter how one looked at them, they looked exactly the same. Therefore, this really made people feel dizzy.

    However, since she already had a chance to enter the inner residence, Shen Xiaoxiao had a good idea. When she looked at this map again, she would not feel dizzy.

    This map was actually made very delicately. There were even red dots marked on the cameras everywhere. As long as she was light and moved quickly, it would not be difficult to avoid those ces.

    Although she was pregnant now, she did not show it in the end. Moreover, those dreams would appear every night.. She believed that as long as she was near that ce, she would definitely have the ability to find Yan Kuan.

 Chapter 275 - Search

    <h4>Chapter 275: Search</h4>

    Leaving aside Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ns, the three Hall Masters were once again asked to leave the country by the fake.

    The three of them looked at each other. Huo Gui wanted to immediately ask, but at the crucial moment, Feng Hao interrupted:

    ¡°Boss, what about your poison? The antidote is still in the hands of the Little Oriental Loli.¡±

    The fake Yan Kuan nced at Feng Hao, but did not meet his eyes directly. Ma San had told him that when he spoke to these Hall Masters, he must not meet their eyes because it was too easy for them to see through him. These three people were people who had grown up with Yan Kuan since young. If he was slightly careless, it was very likely that his identity would be seen through.

    That Shen Xiaoxiao had obviously seen through Yan Kuan¡¯s identity. In the morning, Ma San had already informed the Ouyang family and joined forces with the other families tounch a fierce attack on the Shen family. As soon as the stock market opened, the Shen family¡¯s assets had already fallen by the daily limit.

    This signal indicated that the Ouyang family was mercilessly going topletely destroy the Shen Enterprise.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my poison. I have my own ways. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t take care of the foreign affairs recently. You have to leave. Get on the ne in 15 minutes.¡±

    ¡°What about Yun Qi? Yun Qi¡¯s life and death are still unknown. We can¡¯t leave him behind.¡± Lei Lie¡¯s eyes were fixed on Yan Kuan, determined not to miss a single change in his expression.

    The fake frowned. He shouted at the three of them, ¡°Do your jobs well. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll follow up on Yun Qi. After losing so much blood, do you think Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 will let him live? Get out of here.¡±

    Huo Gui wanted to re up, but both his left and right sides were grabbed by Lei Lie and Feng Hao at the same time, and he was dragged out of the study.

    Needless to say, they could see where the problem was. The so-called pletely wrong¡¯ was actually the Boss¡¯ own fault.

    Feng Hao and Lei Lie looked at each other and saw affirmation in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The three of them immediately walked out and didn¡¯t see them at all. After they left¡­ Ma San said to the fake, ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been discovered. Immediately issue a kill order. Not a single one of them can be left alive. While they¡¯re all covered in injuries, we might be able to take them down. Once they run out, it¡¯ll be difficult to deal with them.¡±

    When the fake heard this, he was shocked. He hurriedly said to Ma San, ¡°Master San, I didn¡¯t look into their eyes just now. Furthermore, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with my aura, right?¡±

    Ma San red at the fake and directly said, ¡°A fake is a fake. You think your aura is enough, but they have grown up together. Do you think they won¡¯t notice? Idiot! Quickly give the order!¡±

    The fake choked and could only swallow his anger and give the order that the Four Hall Masters had betrayed the sect rules.

    Not only that, Ma San was already prepared. He took out two rings and said, ¡°Send this photo to all the ces below and tell everyone that this is the Obsidian Star. In the future, seeing this ring is like seeing the Boss. If anyone disobeys, kill without mercy!¡±

    Obsidian Star? Fake Yan Kuan looked at this jade ring with green carvings on the ck edges. He felt that it was priceless even before he started. Wasn¡¯t this the ring that they had asked him to wear previously? So it was this thing?

    So the Obsidian Star that they were looking for had already been found? The earlier he took this out, the earlier he had this. He had already killed these four people overseas.

    Ma San naturally would not tell this fake that the Obsidian Star was fake because they already knew that the real Obsidian Star was a pair of rings. However, the rings could not be removed from Yan Kuan¡¯s hand at all.

    Previously, they had let this fake take a fake, but they were still rushing to make the other half of the female ring. However, Ma San had not seen Shen Xiaoxiao aftering over to help the fake. Naturally, he would not know that the other half was actually in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands. Therefore, Ma San and the Ouyang family naturally made another fake.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this ring before?¡±

    The fake suddenly asked a question while holding the pair of rings. Ma San was shocked when he heard that. Seen it before? Could it be the other half of the female ring?

    ¡°Is it a female ring? Whose hand have you seen it on before? Could it be Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    The fake was shocked. Yes, it was Shen Xiaoxiao. He had indeed seen it on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. The first thing she did when she woke up was to ask him why he had taken the ring off.

    So that was where Shen Xiaoxiao knew that his identity was fake?

    This woman was really amazing.

    ¡°It¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao. On her hand, there is a ring that is exactly the same as this ring.¡±

    Ma San immediately understood and immediately stopped talking to this fellow. He turned around and left the room. This news had to be sent back to the Ouyang family immediately. This Shen Xiaoxiao had to be issued a killing order in the pugilistic world as well. He absolutely could not let her leave China alive.

    ¡­

    ¡°That person is fake. Are you sure? I just feel that something is wrong. This fake actually said that he won¡¯t save our own brothers. What should we do now? Kill our way back?¡±

    Huo Gui had always been impulsive, and this was the only idea he hade up with. Although he had always been impulsive and hot-tempered, he still felt that his Boss had been acting very strangely recently. The few orders he had given were all very strange.

    This was especially so when he said that he wouldn¡¯t save his own brothers. This was extremely abnormal, and it didn¡¯t seem like his Boss¡¯ style at all.

    This was simply uneptable to them. Now that they were sure that this was a fake, they were relieved. Fortunately, it was not the real Boss, or else they would have been so disappointed.

    But where did the real Boss go? Who was this fake? They must have been tricked by the Ouyang family back then and actually saved the wrong person.

    ¡°Now is not the time to kill our way back. Retreat immediately and let us leave the country. It¡¯s obvious that they want to send us away. And there¡¯s also that Dark 3 by his side. No, there must be something wrong with that person too.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, Obsidian Star. This fake has taken out Obsidian Star and is hunting us all over the world!¡±

    Lei Lie flipped through theputer and looked at the information. His heart skipped a beat. This fake¡¯s actions were really fast. He actually wanted to kill them within a few minutes. It seemed that they had seen through his identity.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The three of them hurriedly took out their weapons and loaded them. This would be a tough battle¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Aunt, you really have to save me. I don¡¯t know why Ouyang Yu¡¯s body is on my bed, and he¡¯s lying naked with me. Aunt, I¡¯m really wronged.¡±

    Huo Wanting looked at the woman kneeling in front of her and couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. This matter was too strange, and now it was spread in the entire Ouyang Mansion.

    Ouyang Le was a member of their main branch. This was known to everyone in the Ouyang family. As long as there was even the slightest movement in their main branch, the entire Ouyang family would not let go.

    Now, the fourth branch was even more insistent on them. They wanted Ouyang Le to invade the pig cage and be buried with Ouyang Yu. This was the first time such a strange thing had happened in the Ouyang family.

    The old man did not say anything because he could not say anything. Therefore, they only made a fuss, but they did not dare to really drag Ouyang Le out and kill him.

    The second brother also came back to protect his only bloodline, which was rare. Even if she did not care about Ouyang Le, she still had to respect her husband. The second brother was the brother of Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s first wife. She really had to protect Ouyang Le.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one n for now. Le¡¯er, are you sure you¡¯ve reached an agreement with that Yan Kuan? If that¡¯s the case, have him immediately go to the Ouyang family to propose marriage and use the K-ONE shares as a betrothal gift. This will be able to shut the mouths of the Ouyang family!¡±

 Chapter 276 - A Glimpse of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 276: A Glimpse of Darkness</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The night sky darkened very slowly in early summer. It was already 8 o¡¯clock, and the sky was getting darker. 19 had not returned yet, and Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but start to worry. 19 had left for a few hours, could something have happened?

    ¡°Miss, 19 will definitely be fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry about what? If something happens, can you apany 19? Do you think 19 can run away with so many tricks up his sleeve like you? 19 is so innocent and kind. If something happens, how am I going to exin it to Dark 1?!¡±

    Yun Qi was blocked for the nth time, but he was no longer as unbnced as he was at the beginning. He realized that this was how this Miss spoke, but he did not know how his Boss could take it.

    However, she was really good to 19. She even said that 19 was pure and kind. This Miss probably did not know that the number of lives on 19¡¯s hands could not even be counted in a row.

    Of course, as a good subordinate who had once offended his superior¡¯s subordinate, these words naturally could not be said to the Miss. Why did he feel that it was so difficult and stifling to protect 19¡¯s perfect image in the Miss¡¯s heart?

    Yun Qi put away the smoke bomb in his hand. The news had already been sent out. He did not know if the three of them would receive it or if there would be any problems now.

    ...

    On this side, each of the three Hall Masters had different degrees of injuries. They had suffered serious injuries during their training at the base. They hadn¡¯t even recuperated for a few days before they were urgently called back to the country.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had trained for more than a month to be more agile and powerful, they might not have been able to avoid the sessive rounds of round after round of battle.

    The sky was already dark, and they had also seen the signal res that Yun Qi had sent out. It was as if their hearts had been injected with stimnts. It was good that their brother had not died, and 19 had actually appeared at the crucial moment.

    This time, they finally felt that his action of putting the knockout drugs out was no longer an eyesore.

    Regarding the knockout drug that they had also enjoyed before, they also decided to temporarily put down the difort in their hearts.

    However, although the knockout powder had knocked out a group of people, they had mobilized the Obsidian Star. This meant that the entire base, and even the entire Dark Empire, would be mobilized to kill them.

    If they weren¡¯t in China, perhaps they would really have died here.

    Right now, 19¡¯s knockout powder was limited. They still had a lot of feelings for their brothers in the Dark Empire. Although they had used their powers to kill them, they hadn¡¯t hit their vitals in the end. They had held back.

    Now that they were chasing after them relentlessly, everyone¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re not really going to force me to kill them, are you? These are all brothers, brothers!¡±

    Huo Gui felt the most ufortable. What was this, killing each other? As soon as he thought about it, he wished he could rush back and not tear that bastard apart.

    ¡°What should we do? There are more and more people. Go, I¡¯ll cover you.¡±

    19 saw that there were more and more people, and they were in the suburbs. If they continued to fight in such a round-robin battle, their physical strength would be exhausted sooner orter.

    The three of them also saw that this situation was indeed inappropriate. Moreover, their ammunition was limited. No matter how powerful they were, they could not deal with these people one by one in a hurry.

    Just as the four of them were forced into a corner, a car suddenly drove over and stopped beside them with a creak.

    The four of them focused their attention and looked. Who was this? Why did he suddenly save them?

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    The four of them reacted quickly and immediately pounced forward. The driver even threw a heavy machine gun to 19. 19 took it and without saying a word. He shot it out with a bang. Immediately, he swept through the area and created a bloody path for them.

    The four of them were temporarily safe. Although those people would definitely chase after them, 19 had the experience of the first time and said to everyone, ¡°Throw away all themunication equipment.¡±

    Everyone was experienced and naturally knew this. They did not bring this thing at all, which saved them a lot of trouble.

    It was also at this moment that they looked at the driver. He had sharp eyebrows and flying stars. He was not particrly tall, but he was not short. He looked to be in his thirties. He had a square face and a serious expression. He was extremely silent.

    19 looked at the man who was driving and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. The three people behind him interjected and asked a few questions, but the driver didn¡¯t say a single word.

    Although they were puzzled, the person who could save them at this moment wasn¡¯t an enemy.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything. It was probably because he wasn¡¯t out of danger yet. 19, on the other hand, kept staring at him, causing Huo Gui to feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡°19, what are you looking at?¡±

    19 ignored Huo Gui and suddenly did something that no one had expected.

    19 suddenly stood up and pounced on the driver. He gave him a resounding kiss on the face.

    Everyone who was watching was dumbfounded. Even the driver¡¯s hand almost slipped as he turned to look at 19 with a serious expression.

    After a while, everyone was at a loss for what to do with the strange atmosphere. The driver suddenly said, ¡°19, you¡¯re naughty again!¡±

    He said, ¡°19, you¡¯re naughty again.¡± His voice, he was, he was, he was Dark 1?

    He was Dark 1?

    The three Hall Masters were in an uproar. After all this time, this man was actually Dark 1. It was really Dark 1...

    ¡°Dark 1, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Are you wearing a human skin mask?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, why don¡¯t you kiss 19 back?¡±

    Of course, thisst question was definitely said by Feng Hao, but his words caused 19¡¯s face to turn red.

    Dark 1 also rxed his brows. Without turning his head, he calmly said to the others, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to recognize me.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s words were still as concise as ever. However, this was already a miracle. At least he could answer them.

    Of course, the biggest problem now was to get rid of these people. They were safe now. Only then could they properly ask what had happened.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are going to meet up with Miss and Yun Qi. Miss is still waiting to visit the Ouyang family tonight.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s hand that was driving stopped. Visiting the Ouyang family at night? If Miss saw Boss¡¯s current appearance, would she feel heartbroken and ufortable?

    ¡°Visiting the Ouyang family at night? Are you looking for Boss? We¡¯ll go too.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you guys better take good care of your bodies. With your current appearance, won¡¯t you be a burden if you go?¡±

    The three Hall Masters realized that 19 was bing more and more eloquent. Yes, they were very clear that if they attacked now, they would only be a burden. Tonight was the most direct exnation.

    But they couldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we meet them!¡±

 Chapter 277 - Finding Out the Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 277: Finding Out the Whereabouts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Dark 1 had appeared, and in such a manner. Not to mention how 19 felt, even the three Hall Masters were extremely excited. This information was too incredible. If Dark 1 was fine, then what about Boss? Would Boss be fine too?

    Dark 1, the secret guard who protected Yan Kuan closely, was also someone who had followed Yan Kuan since he was young. His ability was above the Four Hall Masters, and under Yan Kuan. It would be a piece of cake for him to get rid of some people who were tracking him!

    Dark 1¡¯s skills were extremely good, and he had a thorough understanding of these routes. In addition, Dark 1 had been prepared to rescue them at the beginning. Therefore, not only were the routes, the condition of the vehicles, and even the items in this car were specially equipped!

    ¡°I say, Dark 1, your equipment is reallyplete. You even have food!¡±

    Lei Lie was famished. When he saw that there was food, he immediately flipped over. The mountain road here was not easy to walk on, and those people had been sessfully gotten rid of. However, they did not expect that the ce where Yun Qi, 19, and the others were hiding was actually so remote. Not to mention, it was really hard to find!

    When 19 heard that Lei Lie had found food, he turned around and snatched the bag in his hand. He almost forgot that the Miss had asked him to bring something. This food was just right!

    ¡°19, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Although I got it from Dark 1, don¡¯t eat it all alone! Come, share some with your brother. After working all night, I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    ¡°You ate too much food tonight. Why are you eating so much? Eat less! Alright, we¡¯re here. We still have to take the mountain road. Let¡¯s hurry up!¡±

    Dark 1 nced at 19. This 19 had be so protective of food?

    He smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He put on some simple disguises for the car and walked into the mountain forest!

    They drove the car all the way to the mountain road, so it only took them about half an hour to walk to the cave. When they arrived, Shen Xiaoxiao had already fallen asleep from hunger. Her listless look made Yun Qi think that she was sick.

    Later, he only understood when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao muttering to herself, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have left a chicken leg at noon.¡± She must have been hungry!

    He felt weak all over. He wanted to help her hunt a pheasant or something, but he didn¡¯t have the ability now!

    So he could only pray that 19 woulde back soon!

    Fortunately, his prayers were effective. 19 had not onlye back, but he had even brought back the three Hall Masters and brought back a stranger. Yun Qi was shocked.

    Just as he was about to ask who this person was, Shen Xiaoxiao heard a noise and woke up. When she saw 19 and saw the bag in 19¡¯s hand, she saw stars.

    ¡°19, you¡¯re back. That¡¯s great. Are you okay? Why is your hand injured? Where¡¯s the food? Is this food?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance made the three Hall Masters and Dark 1¡¯s heart heavy. Wasn¡¯t the way these two got along a little better?

    Miss seemed to be especially concerned about 19?

    Dark 1 didn¡¯t think much about it, but the other three Hall Masters did look at each other. Was there something wrong with these two people, or was there nothing wrong with them?

    They didn¡¯t have the time to ask 19 about it just now, but they had seen those photos. Now, this Little Oriental Loli really didn¡¯t hold back in front of them at all?

    Lei Lie was especially annoyed. Just a moment ago, he had said that he had eaten too many things to umte food. Now, not only did he give all those things to this Little Oriental Loli, he didn¡¯t even take a break aftering back. Instead, he was busy busying himself, looking for a water bottle. He was going to bring food in a while. Wasn¡¯t this action a little too solicitous?

    ¡°19, the water is cold, but you¡¯re still hot. Isn¡¯t there a cup in the quilt and supply belt?¡±

    Yun Qi was also energized. When 19 was taking care of Shen Xiaoxiao, he quickly interrupted. The others were stunned.

    Are you alright? Yun Qi has gone crazy too?

    ¡°What are the three of you standing there for? Quickly apologize to Miss. We misunderstood Miss, and Miss...¡±

    ¡°19, who is that?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao Interrupted Yun Qi. Yun Qi had a feeling that Miss seemed to be deliberately preventing him from telling them about the pregnancy.

    However, he did not think too much about it. Instead, he looked at the strange man with an inexplicable expression.

    ¡°Your subordinate attended the meeting with Mistress. I did not know that Mistress was pregnant. Your subordinate did not fulfill my responsibility of protecting Mistress. Please let me atone for my sins, Mistress!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Pregnant?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    This time, Dark 1¡¯s words seemed to have stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. This Dark 1 was saying that this Little Oriental Loli was pregnant? Was that so?

    The three of them looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach in a daze. It was t. Where did Dark 1 find out?

    ¡°Dark 1?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that something was wrong when she heard the voice. She turned to look at 19. Sure enough, the joy in 19¡¯s eyes could not be hidden. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was instantly relieved. With Dark 1¡¯s appearance, Yan Kuan would definitely be fine.

    ¡°Dark 1 has good eyesight. You can even tell when my stomach is so small. 19, has your Miss gained weight?¡±

    ¡°No, Miss hasn¡¯t gained weight. She just looks a little plump and more energetic than before. Hmm, she¡¯s still as good-looking, beautiful, and everyone loves her!¡±

    19¡¯s words of praise came out like it was free. The others were dumbfounded when they saw this. wasn¡¯t 19 pitifully quiet? Wasn¡¯t he just as quiet as Dark 11? Now he was actually so good at ttery?

    The others did not know that as long as they were with Shen Xiaoxiao, this silence would sooner orter turn into a chatterbox. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao always liked to ask 19 this question after she was pregnant. 19 had already developed an immunity and when these words came out of his mouth, he did not need to think at all. The two of them were used to the way they interacted with each other, but the others might not be.

    ¡°19, you, this, this, this, sycophant!¡±

    Yun Qi had been holding back these three words for a long time, but 19 did not feel that anything was wrong at all. He continued to sit attentively and do other things.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Dark 1 and asked directly, ¡°Dark 1, where¡¯s your Boss? Is there any news? Have you found him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question happened to be what everyone was most concerned about. The other three wanted to immediately admit their mistakes, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not bother with them at all. She did not even spare a nce at them. Therefore, they could onlyy low and listen to what Dark 1 would say.

    Along the way, they had asked this Dark 1 many times, but he did not speak. He probably wanted to wait for Miss to say it and then finish it in one go so as not to repeat himself. They only felt that this Dark 1 was simply famous for his taciturn ways.

    ¡°Your subordinate did not fail to live up to your orders. I have already found out where Boss is. Boss is in the Ouyang family, and...¡±

    ¡°And what? Dark 1, don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the patience. In fact, she had already made preparations in her heart. The only thing was that Yan Kuan had suffered inhuman torture. As long as she could save him, even if he was crippled, she would ept it. After all, he was the child¡¯s father. After all, he was the person she loved.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no need to worry. Boss did not suffer too many external injuries.. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t enter this ce where he¡¯s being held.¡±

 Chapter 278 - Become a Death Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 278: Be a Death Warrior</h4>

    Dark 1¡¯s words puzzled Shen Xiaoxiao. What did he mean? What did he mean by not suffering many external injuries and not being able to enter?

    ¡°Speak clearly!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s patience was obviously not much, and her heart was always pounding. Whenever she thought of the dreams she had, she felt ufortable all over. What was wrong with Yan Kuan?

    External injuries. In the dream, he did not suffer any external injuries, but he was obviously injected with drugs and could not move. So, she was extremely worried. Was the dream real, or was she overthinking? Or was it worse than this?

    ¡°Boss was injected with cartge drugs and various drugs. They seem to want to get something from Boss. There are many researchers conducting brain wave tests.¡±

    ¡°We just received news yesterday that Boss is extremely guarded. They are unable to get any information out of him. They¡¯re getting ready¡­ Getting ready to turn Boss into a death warrior.¡±

    ¡°What? A death warrior? When are they going to do it? Dark 1, are you joking?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body trembled as she felt her limbs go soft and her scalp go numb. How could this be? How could this be?

    ¡°What is a death warrior?¡±

    Huo Gui was the most direct as he hurriedly asked Dark 1.

    Dark 1 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and after confirming that there was no mistake, he looked at her eyes that were filled with inquiry as well. He hardened his heart and said, ¡°There is no thought, no soul, only listening to the orders of the master. He will not give up until he achieves his goal. Puppet!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, the East Factory Brocade Guard. This Ouyang family member really came from that perverted organization in the Ming Dynasty?¡±

    19 had a more thorough understanding, so he naturally thought of the ancient times.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao still felt inexplicably ufortable. Puppet, how could her Yan Kuan be a puppet? He was so powerful, so strong. How could he be tortured by those people?

    ¡°When will they start?¡±

    Even though she was worried, her rationality was still there. Shen Xiaoxiao anxiously asked Dark 1. Dark 1 saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed able to shoulder it, so he nodded in his heart. Boss¡¯s choice was indeed correct.

    Therefore¡­ At this moment, he said again, ¡°It will be in the near future. They can¡¯t confirm the time either. Boss is really too strong. If it was an ordinary person who was continuously injected with medicine for more than a month, this person would have long been crippled or brain dead. However, Boss still maintains a very strong brain wave induction.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t act rashly. They should be waiting for something. I probed from Ouyang Tian¡¯s study. It seems to be rted to some inheritance. There seems to be a secret room in the Ouyang family¡¯s forbidden ground. I don¡¯t know what is hidden inside. Not only are there many traps¡­ There are also hundreds of death warriors guarding it. It¡¯s extremely strict.¡±

    ¡°Boss is locked in a secret room under the forbidden area. We can enter directly from under Ouyang Tian¡¯s bedroom. As long as we can sneak into Ouyang Tian¡¯s room, we will be able to find Boss.¡±

    ¡°However, Ouyang Tian is getting old. He stays in his room almost every day. It¡¯s very difficult to find an opportunity to act.¡±

    ¡°Except at 10 o¡¯clock every night, he will have half an hour to go to the study room to discuss something with a man named Ma San. Usually, he will never leave his main courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Ma San?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ouyang Tian¡¯s trusted butler, Ma San!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pondered for a moment. After a long time, she raised her head and looked at Yun Qi, asking, ¡°The top said that this fake has a stranger by his side. What does he look like? Does he have a mole at the corner of his lips?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao asked her question, Feng Hao immediately interjected and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Yes, he does have a mole there. Miss, I can see it very clearly.¡±

    Lei Lie and Huo Gui red at Feng Hao who spoke up before they could answer. Another bootlicker. She did not ask you.

    Yun Qi felt even more disgusted. It was not easy for this Miss to pay attention to him, but this damn Feng Hao actually dared to steal his words? He was really annoying.

    Yun Qi red at Feng Hao. Feng Hao smiled awkwardly at his brothers. There was no other way, was there?

    ¡°That person is Ma San. There¡¯s a mole at the corner of Ma San¡¯s mouth.¡±

    The fake must have been sent by Ma San. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately understood. Looking at the time, it was already past 8 o¡¯clock. If they set off now, they might still be able to make it.

    ¡°Dark 1, let¡¯s go immediately. Tonight, I must see Yan Kuan. Regardless of whether we save him or not, I must see him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was determined. Today, she would go through hell and back.

    The others were naturally excited as well. They wanted to go as well.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words caused the others to retreat once again. ¡°With such serious injuries, do you have the nerve toe? Besides, what if you mistook him for someone else? Go to the side.¡±

    This was simply a good leverage. It was a scandal that would be remembered for a lifetime. How could it be like this?

    How did they mistake him for someone else back then?

    ¡°But Miss, aren¡¯t you pregnant?¡±

    19 was right. Shen Xiaoxiao was pregnant after all. The Ouyang family was filled with death warriors. It sounded so dangerous. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for a pregnant woman like Miss to go, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to save him. I¡¯m just going to take a look. If I can¡¯t see him, I¡¯ll panic to death. Moreover, if Yan Kuan knew that his son went to see him, he would definitely wake up.¡±

    Dark 1 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly. After some consideration, he decided to bring Shen Xiaoxiao there.

    Because what she said made sense. Thest time he sneaked in, Boss did not react at all. He hoped that Miss could wake Boss up. At least that way, Boss could wake up on his own. Their rescue n would be much easier.

    Finally, 1, 19, and Shen Xiaoxiao slowly walked out of the cave under the envious gazes of the Four Hall Masters, walking towards that strange ce¡­

    Pei Li touched his knee bone, which was in cast. It was so painful that he was gnashing his teeth. Shen Xiaoxiao had actually hit him so hard and destroyed his right leg. The doctor said that even after he recovered, it would be a delusion for his right leg to recover to its original state. He could forget about running or jumping. He would be lucky if he could walk normally.

    This b*tch had actually been so ruthless. Now that the Ouyang family had already started to take care of the Shen family, he only needed to capture Shen Xiaoxiao and see if he would not break her limbs and make her into a sex doll to vent his hatred!

    Pei Li was secretly resentful, but now that he was in a cast, he could not go anywhere. He could only stay in the ward, unable to move at all.

    ¡°Brother Li, are you feeling better? This is theputer you wanted. I¡¯ve brought it over for you.¡±

    Pei Li had indeed gotten someone to intervene in Liu Qianmin¡¯s matter. Liu Yufei also heaved a sigh of relief. She was now waiting for the court date. As long as it was not a death sentence, she would be able to think of a way to get her father out. At most, he would be imprisoned for a few years. After a few years, he would be a good man again.

    Pei Li naturally knew that he could not leave Liu Yufei now, so he epted all of Liu Yufei¡¯s hospitality. Now that he was injured, it was not bad to have a free servant like Liu Yufei to serve him.

    However, when Pei Li turned on theputer and was typing on the keyboard, he suddenly felt a twitch in his right hand. The tendons in his hand hurt so much that he fainted from the pain. Liu Yufei was so scared that she hurriedly went out to find a doctor.

    In the end, the results of the examination showed that the tendons in his hand had shrunk. Pei Li felt as if he had been stimted by a bolt from the blue. What did it mean by the tendons in his hand had shrunk? There was not a single wound on his hand. There was nothing wrong with it normally. Why did the tendons in his hand shrink?

    What was going on? Why did it happen?

    Could it be that Shen Xiaoxiao again? Could it be her?

 Chapter 279 - Disguise, Play Dumb, Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 279: Disguise, y Dumb, Rescue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Le hung up the phone. Her heart was finally at ease. Yan Kuan had already arrived and was currently discussing their marriage with her grandfather in the study.

    This matter had to be done. No matter what, she had to marry Yan Kuan. The fourth house was now staring at her, eager to make her pay with her life. Her heart had always been filled with anxiety. Ouyang Yu had run into her bed for no reason, and he had died for no reason. She did not even know what had happened.

    Even if she was alone in the room, she was still shocked. She was also a victim, okay?

    Huo Wanting looked at the pale Ouyang Le. In the end, she was the one who had raised her. She was different from Ouyang Ning. This was the girl that she had raised with all her heart. She would not be willing to spend any effort on that evil creature, Ouyang Ning.

    ¡°Alright, since Yan Kuan has arrived, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems with your matter. Just wait. Tomorrow, once your grandfather announces that you will be married to Yan Kuan and he gives somepensation to the Fourth Mistress, the Fourth Mistress will definitely not find trouble with you again.

    ¡°Your grandfather is still here and your uncle is still here. They don¡¯t have the guts to go past your grandfather and make a move.¡±

    Ouyang Le also knew that Huo Wanting was right. Moreover, Huo Wanting was the one who helped here up with this idea. Therefore, Ouyang Le naturally had to put on an expression of gratitude towards Huo Wanting.

    ¡°Auntie, this time, it¡¯s all thanks to you. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    Huo Wanting smiled. This child was indeed sensible. She immediately said,?¡°Look at you, child. You¡¯re treating me like an outsider, aren¡¯t you? As long as you and your brothers are fine, isn¡¯t it normal for a mother like me to worry about you guys?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Ouyang Le was moved to tears. No matter what purpose she had served to help her, she would always be grateful.

    The two of them put on an exciting mother-daughter drama in the room, but little did they know that An Ning had already seen everything that happened in the room.

    Not only that, she also firmly remembered that sentence ¡ª Yan Kuan wanted to marry Ouyang Le.

    How could this be? How could Yan Kuan marry Ouyang Le?

    Yan Kuan was hers, and she was An Ning. Didn¡¯t Grandpa say that? Yan Kuan was prepared for her. Why would Ouyang Le want to snatch Yan Kuan away?

    Ouyang Le had caused such a big scandal, and she still had the nerve to snatch her lover? In her dreams! Just wait. She would let those people suffer.

    An Ning turned around angrily and walked toward Ouyang Tian¡¯s study. Such a careless person barged into Ouyang Tian¡¯s house without any summons. In the entire Ouyang family, apart from An Ning, there was probably no other person.

    ...

    The car drove on the asphalt road outside, changing countlessnes. After walking through many small alleys, they parked the car behind a farmer¡¯s house.

    This ce already belonged to the outskirts of Jingdou. Why were they stopping here? This ce was at least a few kilometers away from the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Dark 1, is there anything special about this ce? Why are we stopping here?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao still asked Dark 1. Although Dark 1 still didn¡¯t speak much to Shen Xiaoxiao, he still answered her a few sentences.

    ¡°Miss, this ce already belongs to the Ouyang family. This farm¡¯s backyard is next to the Ouyang family¡¯s big kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Ah? The Ouyang family is so big?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed very big. This area of 000 square meters belongs to the Ouyang family. It can be said that the entire capital has been divided into one-sixth of the Ouyang family. Therefore, the Ouyang family¡¯s existence is destined to notst long.¡±

    ¡°They probably also know that with the construction and development of China, such a special existence like the Ouyang family will absolutely not be allowed tost long.¡±

    This topic was somewhat depressing. Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips and said, ¡°Then we have to go through this small farmhouse courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to make some preparations. Miss needs to change her clothes.¡±

    ¡°What about me, Dark 1? Do I need to change too?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. You can wait here for us.¡±

    19 was stunned. No way. He was asked toe here just to wait here?

    Dark 1 naturally knew that 19 was feeling ufortable. However, seeing that they had not seen each other for a long time, Dark 1 still said:

    ¡°This ce is too close to the Ouyang family. In case anything happens to us, you can also help us here. The houses around here are all the houses of some of the Ouyang family¡¯s side branches. Those surnamed Ouyang might not all live in luxurious mansions.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, you already have a n, don¡¯t you? Tell me!¡±

    Dark 1 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Miss was indeed smart. Boss was really right. If anything happened, this Mistress would be able to handle the situation.

    ¡°Miss and I will go in disguised as chefs and cooks. We need to change our clothes and enter the main courtyard of the Ouyang Tang.¡±

    ¡°The appetite of the Ouyang Tang is very good. Every night, they will have supper. Moreover, he and Ouyang Tian are very close. Often, when he finds a new taste, he will send a serving to Ouyang Tian.¡±

    ¡°I made a dish in Ouyang Tang¡¯s courtyard earlier. Ouyang Tang likes it very much. We¡¯ve already agreed to make another one tonight for Ouyang Tian to taste. So, this is also our chance.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, so you can cook? You¡¯re really all-rounder!¡±

    19 also looked at Dark 1 with a curious expression. However, Dark 1 did not answer 19¡¯s question, and 19 did not mind. Dark 1 brought the two of them into this small courtyard.

    There were a total of five tile-roofed houses in the house. They were spacious and bright. It seemed that Dark 1 had been living here as the chef recently.

    Shen Xiaoxiao changed into the clothes that Dark 1 had prepared earlier. It seemed that Dark 1 had already expected that he would bring her there.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the clothes that were extremely suitable and sighed in her heart. Dark 1 was really meticulous and wless. No wonder he could teach such a meticulous person like 19.

    After changing her clothes, Dark 1 took a mirror and ced it on the small table in the central room. Under the bright light, Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the chair and watched Dark 1 take out a thin transparent thing that looked like a mask.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Was this the legendary ¡®human skin mask¡¯?

    ¡°Miss, I will put this on for you. Don¡¯t worry, this thing won¡¯t harm your skin. It will only take at least three days to remove after putting it on.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Just wear it. As long as it¡¯s convenient!¡±

    After fiddling with it, when Shen Xiaoxiao looked in the mirror again, she had already turned into a middle-aged woman around 30 years old.

    Even some wrinkles and crow¡¯s feet could be seen. This technique made Shen Xiaoxiao surprised.

    But was it over just like that? Of course not. Dark 1 continued, ¡°Miss, you have to pretend to be mute.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Mute?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss, your identity is mute. No, all the chefs in the Ouyang family are mute!¡±

    This news shocked Shen Xiaoxiao and 19. It couldn¡¯t be, right? The Ouyang family was so big. How many mutes did they need?

    ¡°What about you, Dark 1? Are you also mute? But it¡¯s fine if you pretend to be mute. Anyway, you usually don¡¯t talk, but Miss talks so much. Is this really true?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, 19? How is your Miss talkative? It¡¯s just pretending to be mute. Do you think that your Miss can¡¯t do it?¡±

    What a joke.. She had pretended to be mute for 10 years before she became a real mute. How could she not be able to pretend?

 Chapter 280 - Entering the Ouyang Family

    <h4>Chapter 280: Entering the Ouyang Family</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m also a mute. As long as it¡¯s someone who cooks for Ouyang Tang and Ouyang Tian, they¡¯re all mute. Even if it¡¯s someone who delivers the vegetables, there will be someone to test the poison. There will also be someone to arrange it. In order to protect the safety of these two old monsters of the Ouyang family, they¡¯ve done their best.¡±

    Dark 1 cleared up Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s doubts.

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little better. As long as they were all mute, it was fine. However, these two old fogeys were really a scourge. It was simply too much to ask a mute to serve them.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Miss, you should go with Dark 1. Be careful. And your stomach, have you used something to protect it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded at 19 and pointed at her stomach. This answer was obvious. 19 did not know whether tough or cry because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions. Miss, can you not get into character so early?

    He was really¡­ really unustomed. Wouldn¡¯t it be very ufortable for a chatterbox to suddenly be mute?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long been familiar with the map, so when he secretly brought Shen Xiaoxiao through the servant¡¯s corner door into the big kitchen, she had already matched these roads with the road map in her mind.

    Looking around carefully, she found that the various courtyards of the Ouyang family had almost been repaired, except for the problem of the number of rooms.

    Ouyang Tang¡¯s courtyard was thergest courtyard of the Ouyang family after Ouyang Tian¡¯s. It had a total of four courtyards. His three wives and concubines all lived here. After his three daughters married off, they naturally didn¡¯t have to live in the elegant building that the Ouyang family had specially built for all the girls. On the other hand, his two sons had already married and lived in the two courtyards that had two courtyards not far from his courtyard.

    The kitchen was in a courtyard that was split apart in the backyard of Ouyang Tang. There was a garden in the middle of it, so it was quite convenient.

    Moreover, Ouyang Tang and Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard were not far from each other. They were separated by thergest artificialke of the Ouyang family, which was just around the back of the rockery.

    On the whole, the entire Ouyang family was simr to the shape of a circle. Ouyang Tang and Ouyang Tian belonged to the two points of the circle, and the dividing line in the middle was the artificialke.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very dramatic. She did not say a word when she said that she would pretend to be mute. Her whole body was so empty that she looked like an ordinary kitchen woman who could not be ordinary.

    They were wearing white cotton shirts and white hats on their heads. This was the same as the cooks in the modern kitchen. Those who worked in the kitchen had to hurry up and tidy up.

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed Dark 1 to the kitchen. There were two stove eyes left there. When she looked at them, Shen Xiaoxiao realized that Dark 1 was the cook who was in charge of Ouyang Tang¡¯s supper. There were three disciples who worked for him. They were all around 30 years old.

    They did not speak, but they had a tacit understanding. Dark 1 only needed topare spoons for them to know what he wanted.

    As the only chef in charge of the dishes (the only one was the one in charge of washing), Shen Xiaoxiao stood aside and remembered all the steps clearly.

    It was inevitable that people would not ask about it. As for signnguage, when Shen Xiaoxiao came, she had told Dark 1 that she knew a little about it.

    Of course, Dark 1 had already known about this earlier. When they were in the dense forest, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to speak very well. When she and Yan Kuan were desperate, she would asionally use one or two signnguage postures. Hence, Dark 1 was very clear about this.

    Otherwise, how would he dare to rashly pull Shen Xiaoxiao over to be a cook?

    A veryplicated dish of three fresh noodles was prepared and ced in a very exquisite silver bowl. It was ced in a small box with a designed instion device inside. No matter how far they walked, it would not get cold when they reached the courtyard of Ouyang Tang.

    Dark 1 and Shen Xiaoxiao went to deliver the food together. Dark 1 walked in front. He wanted to help Shen Xiaoxiao take the box, but this was the rule. This thing had to be carried by the cook. It must be remembered that no one else was allowed to take it in the middle. This was to prevent someone from poisoning it, and also to prevent it from getting cold in the middle.

    Dark 1 walked a little slower. This box did not look big, but it was a little heavy. He would not forget that Miss was a pregnant woman. He did not dare to be careless about this.

    The two walked through arge garden and went through a small path. The Ouyang family¡¯s inner courtyard was so big that it could be said to be endless. Not only that, there were countless cloisters and paths in the surroundings. If one was not careful, one could easily get lost.

    Of course, the entire mansion was brightly lit even at night, and all the cameras were aze with strange red lights.

    Tonight, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse, which added a strange sense of tranquility to the current situation.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Dark 1 were focused on walking forward. If there were any unusual movements along the way, it was very likely that they would be discovered by someone outside the camera.

    After walking for about 15 minutes, they arrived at the inner courtyard of Ouyang Tang. Shen Xiaoxiao calcted the time. It was about 9:30 now. She stood outside the cloister with her head lowered, waiting for the butler-like person outside to inform her.

    These practices were really returning to a simple and unsophisticated life. Decay, feudalism, and the feeling of very. Shen Xiaoxiao could feel it all at this moment.

    The Ouyang family really treated themselves as a noble or a descendant of the emperor.

    The passer-by, the messenger, the poison tester, oh, and the one Shen Xiaoxiao saw at the moment was a 20-year-old woman with a flushed face and disheveled clothes. She was sitting on Ouyang Tang¡¯sp and giggling ineffably.

    She took a look and quickly put the food on the table. An old man in his 70s and an 80s and a young girl doing something that made people¡¯s hearts race. This was really, really shameless.

    It turned out that no matter how serious and strict you were on the outside, on the inside, when you really saw it, you would still feel disgusted.

    ¡°Reward, today¡¯s braised San Xian is not bad. Have you prepared it for the Old Master? Send it over!¡±

    After testing the poison and tasting it, Ouyang Tang decided that this dish could definitely be given to his big brother.

    His words of reward carried the arrogance and unshakeable attitude of the Ouyang children of the old capital. If she was not in China, she would have thought that she had definitely traveled back to the Qing Dynasty and watched these declining princes disy their final glory.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Dark 1 respectfully retreated. Now they had to return the way they came. Once they reached the kitchen, they would make a dish of three delicacies and send it to Ouyang Tian. This was also the moment that they had been looking forward to for a long time tonight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was beating nervously. She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to meet Yan Kuan, but no matter what, she would not give up at this time. She would definitely meet him.

    When the dishes were ready, Shen Xiaoxiao still carried the box and walked in front secretly.

    This time, they were going to pass by the artificialke that stretched across the entire Ouyang family. They were going to walk through the curved corridor and enter the other core area of the Ouyang family.

    It was already 10 o¡¯clock. This time was the time when Ouyang Tian would meet Ma San or even a fake. They wanted to send the food directly to the main courtyard. Fortunately, Ouyang Tian¡¯s study and bedroom were only separated by a wall. It was actually very difficult to avoid their gaze and enter under Ouyang Tian¡¯s bedroom.

    However, just because it was difficult did not mean that they would not do it. Just as Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were carrying the wooden box and stepping into the inner courtyard, they were stopped by a voice. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and secretly turned their heads to look. It was actually An Ning. Why did she stop them? Could it be that she had discovered something?

 Chapter 281 - Abnormal An Ning

    <h4>Chapter 281: Abnormal An Ning</h4>

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The voice behind them interrupted the two of them from entering. When they turned around, it was actually An Ning. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she had seen through something?

    It shouldn¡¯t be, right? How could this ordinary chef¡¯s face be so easily recognized? This An Ning was not a scanner.

    ¡°Did Second Grandpa ask you to deliver supper to Grandpa? Give it to me. I¡¯ll send it in.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned? ¡®Give it to you? Are you trying to make all my previous efforts go to waste?¡¯

    How could this be?

    Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head and took a step back. She did not know if this action had angered An Ning, but her expression immediately changed. She looked at Shen Xiaoxiao seriously and said, ¡°You kitchen girl, you must have grown bold. You actually dare not listen to me. If I ask you to give it to me, then give it to me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put on a troubled look as she looked at An Ning. At this time, the Dark 1 in front turned around and gestured at An Ning. He probably meant that this was for the Old Master. ording to the rules, if they did not hand it over to the housekeeper personally, it would be a vition of the rules. They would be punished. Please understand, Miss.

    How could An Ning care about whether you were punished or not? She had just received news that her grandfather was going to meet a guest tonight. It was likely that Yan Kuan had already arrived. She had to find an opportunity to sneak in. If there were no guests here normally¡­ Ouyang Tian would not say anything if she barged in.

    However, if she barged in during a discussion for no reason, then she would be in big trouble. No matter how much Ouyang Tian doted on her, she would not be able to do it!

    ¡°We are already at the door. You have alreadypleted the task. No one will criticize you. Now, give me the thing. You have alreadypleted the task.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was naturally unwilling. Dark 1 was also unwilling. The three of them were in a stalemate for a moment. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s position and An Ning were facing away from each other. She could see the situation in the inner courtyard at a nce.

    The three of them had long drawn the butler¡¯s attention, but the butler had no intention ofing forward to resolve it. Shen Xiaoxiao and Dark 1 knew very well that he wanted to see if they, the cook and the servant, were qualified or not. If theyplied with the Ouyang family¡¯s rules, then they could continue to serve in the Ouyang family. If they broke the rules tonight, then go ahead. Of course, they had to leave their hands behind before they could get out of the Ouyang family.

    This was the rule, the Ouyang family¡¯s rule for all servants.

    ¡°Fourth Miss, you¡¯re here! The Master is discussing something. It¡¯s probably not convenient for him to see the Miss.¡±

    After pulling for a while, the housekeeper saw that the cook and the kitchen girl did not let go of Ouyang Ning¡¯s grip on them. He had an idea in his mind, so he spoke out to interrupt the three people.

    Shen Xiaoxiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. As long as An Ning did not cause trouble here, she would be fine. She could not afford to offend them, but she could hide from them.

    ¡°You two go in.¡±

    She did not know who the housekeeper was, and she did not need to know because this matter had nothing to do with her. She did not need to look for the housekeeper.

    An Ning was very well-behaved in front of the housekeeper. He said that it was not convenient to go in, so she stood in the courtyard obediently and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait here. I got an excellent ring yesterday to give to Grandfather. Sixth Butler, when Grandfather is done with work, please help me inform him!¡±

    ¡°This, then Fourth Miss, go wait in the room. After all, it¡¯s more revealing.¡±

    Sixth Butler understood that this An Ning was the youngest generation that the old man doted on the most. She was also one of the few juniors that had been treated with sincerity, so he naturally knew how to treat her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the Sixth Butler was responsible for Ouyang Tian¡¯s food, clothing, and transportation. Under Dark 1¡¯s instructions, she personally handed it over to the Sixth Butler. Then, she obediently stood at the cloister and bowed her head respectfully, not saying a word.

    The Sixth Butler nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and nodded to Dark 1. He meant that the two of them should wait. After Ouyang Tian finished the food, the two of them could leave.

    When the Sixth Butler entered the house, An Ning stood obediently in the courtyard and watched the Sixth Butler enter the house. Then, she took a step forward and prepared to enter Ouyang Tian¡¯s bedroom.

    You didn¡¯t see wrongly. It was indeed the bedroom. Even though Ouyang Tian¡¯s bedroom was extremelyrge and had a few rooms inside and outside, letting his granddaughter into the bedroom was still a little too far-fetched. The Ouyang family, which valued rules so much, was actually so rxed in this aspect. This made Shen Xiaoxiao a little puzzled.

    Was this Ouyang Tian spoiling An Ning too much? It really made people feel strange.

    However, no one knew what An Ning was thinking. Halfway through, she actually walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao.

    It seemed that no matter whether Shen Xiaoxiao wore a mask or not, she and An Ning were notpatible.

    ¡°Hey, you,e in with me!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Go in? Go in where? Ouyang Tian¡¯s bedroom? Could it be that she was dozing off and met a pillow?

    ¡°Alright, stop waving your hands. If I tell you to go in, then go in. What are you dancing for?¡±

    What do you mean you can¡¯t go in? What do you mean you can¡¯t refuse? What a joke. If she didn¡¯t go in, how could she teach this disobedient servant a lesson?

    Did she really think that An Ning¡¯s reputation was not as good as before because she had been shelved by the outsidepany? Hmph, don¡¯t even think about it!

    Shen Xiaoxiao discreetly sent a secret signal to Dark 1. Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to be extremely unwilling and pitiful. Step by step, she entered Ouyang Tian¡¯s room with An Ning.

    This room was extremelyrge. As the Master of the house, the furnishings in the room were not only antique, but all of the white items were from the Ming Dynasty. Shen Xiaoxiao had only seen many things on television.

    Outsiders were absolutely not allowed to enter Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard. Even ordinary servants were not allowed to enter at will. Of course, the butler was the only exception, as well as An Ning.

    The moment Shen Xiaoxiao entered the room, she heard An Ning say: ¡°Shut the door.¡±

    Shut the door?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She was secretly happy. Shut the door. It was good to shut the door. Once the door was closed, she would be able to quickly check and see where this so-called situation was?

    Dark 1 said that it was behind the bookcase. To open the bookcase, one had to approach the bedroom, because one had to twist the vase on the bedside table.

    This mechanism looked extremely ordinary, but this seemingly ordinary thing, Dark 1 said that this vase had to be opened with gloves. Otherwise, once the lights were turned off, the fluorescent fingerprints on the vase would be visible at night.

    Shen Xiaoxiao closed the door and slowly turned around. Then, she took the opportunity to carefully examine everything in the room.

    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sizing eyes paused. What? What did she mean? Take off her clothes?

    Was she sick?

    Was An Ning crazy?

    ¡°I asked you to take off your clothes? Why? Are you not only mute, but also deaf?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    With a sign, An Ning looked at her with disdain and said mockingly, ¡°I like to see you running around the courtyard without clothes on. Can¡¯t I? If I want you to take off, then so be it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you get out of the Ouyang family with your arms and legs broken!¡±

    An Ning¡¯s threat was particrly angry in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. After staying in the Ouyang family for so long, could it be that An Ning had be so abnormal?

 Chapter 282 - Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 282: Find Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been calcting. Looking at An Ning¡¯s current state, she really did not know what exactly An Ning was up to. But was she really going to make her take off her clothes? In her dreams!

    ¡°Please let me go, Miss. I¡¯m just a cook!¡± Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly gestured in signnguage.

    ¡°Let you go? How is that possible? I wouldn¡¯t have done it if it wasn¡¯t for the cook. The cook is a mute. When a mute ys, it¡¯s the most exciting.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Young Miss, please show mercy. Tomorrow morning, I still have to send Eldest Young Miss her betrothed breakfast. Fourth Young Miss, please let me off.¡±

    ¡°Send Ouyang Le breakfast? Hmph, this Ouyang Le¡¯s mouth is really something. She actually wants to eat in Second Grandfather¡¯s kitchen.¡±

    An Ning, this brainless woman, only needed a little provocation to be able to immediately turn her attention to other things.

    ¡°Miss Le said that she wanted to give filial piety to the Old Master and Eldest Young Master and Eldest Madam. I heard that the marriage has been settled!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean settled? You cook, don¡¯t talk nonsense or I¡¯ll blind your eyes and make you deaf and mute!¡±

    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. The marriage was personally said by Eldest Madam.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made An Ning¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her purpose ofing here tonight was to tell Ouyang Tian that she could not let Ouyang Le and Yan Kuan get married. Yan Kuan was hers.

    But now, listening to the cook¡¯s words, it seemed that even the servants knew about the marriage?

    This was not possible. Grandpa had to be persuaded. Yan Kuan could not be given to Ouyang Le. What should she do now? What should she do?

    She had it. Eavesdropping. As long as she knew whether they were discussing this matter now, she would have a chance to flip the cards before Grandpa made the decision.

    But the butler was there, so there was no chance to eavesdrop. No, she could eavesdrop from the small mechanism next door.

    An Ning thought of this and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Go wait in the room outside. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was delighted when she heard this and hurriedly retreated. Ouyang Ning, this idiot, was definitely going to eavesdrop or something else.

    Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao slowly retreated and looked out of the corner of her eye to see what An Ning was going to do.

    She saw An Ning quietly walk behind the green gauze cab in the ear room and slowly move the painting on the wall a little. However, she probably did not expect that there was a hidden mechanism behind the painting. An arrow suddenly shot out and directly pierced into An Ning¡¯s shoulder. Shen Xiaoxiao took big steps forward and grabbed An Ning¡¯s mouth with one hand. With the other hand, An Ning fainted on the ground.

    This time, it would be effortless.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked straight to the door of the bedroom and took out gloves from her pocket. After carefully putting them on, she slowly walked to the side of the bed. When she saw the vase ced on the bedside, she gently twisted it. A faint cracking sound could be heard. The bookcase had indeed opened from the inside.

    A ck passageway instantly appeared in front of her. Shen Xiaoxiao took the shlight that she had prepared earlier and slowly walked down.

    Good heavens, this ce was really deep. Shen Xiaoxiao remembered that Dark 1 had said that there would only be three forks after walking down more than 20 flights of stairs. They had to take the one on the left.

    Of course, they had to be careful when choosing. Every single stone b was a trap. They had to remember not to touch it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed Dark 1¡¯s instructions and slowly walked forward. She was now more and more curious about how Dark 1 managed to find such a strange and dangerous ce without being discovered.

    It seemed that she would have to ask Dark 1 about it after she left.

    She had to be careful after she finished walking on the stone tablet because there would be guards guarding it at this time, and there would be one every one meter. At this time, she would need to use knockout powder.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out the knockout powder from her bracelet, put on a simple mask, and sprinkled it outside. After hearing a few muffled sounds, she slowly continued walking forward.

    This time, a room with a closed iron door appeared in front of her. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart became more and more nervous, more and more anxious. Could Yan Kuan be inside? Could it be?

    She slowly walked over. There were some iron bars on the iron door. She tiptoed and secretly looked inside. It was him. It was Yan Kuan. It was really Yan Kuan.

    Hey there motionlessly. There were all kinds of instruments inserted around him. Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more anxious. ¡®Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan, wake up, wake up, wake up!¡¯

    Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more anxious. She lowered her body and took out a bunch of keys from the perspiration beside her. She hurriedly opened the door and walked in.

    With every step she took, her heart would jump out of her chest. This was indeed the ce in her dream. It was pitch-ck all around. Other than the bedside, there were all kinds of instruments inserted into his body. It made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Bastard, why are you sleeping here? What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with you? Wake up. Wake up, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m your little thing. Why are you ignoring me? Wake up, wake up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s screams tore her lungs apart, but Yan Kuan still had no reaction at all. What should she do? What should she do?

    Hey there quietly. The warmth from his palm allowed her to retain thest bit of rationality. However, to a man like Yan Kuan who was half-dead and living without a sound was actually the greatest torment. Perhaps he would rather die with a knife than be treated as a test subject like this!

    His fingernails had grown a lot longer, and the thin calluses on his palm were still biting people. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the finger that was still on his finger. She turned it around, but it was useless. It did not move at all. There were even signs of a pull injury around his finger. As expected, those people had already had designs on this ring.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, wake up. If you don¡¯t wake up soon, your Dark Empire will be upied by others. If you don¡¯t wake up soon, you will...¡±

    ¡°You will not be able to see the sun tomorrow. Shen Xiaoxiao, is that what you mean?¡±

    Suddenly, an aged voice came from the door. Then, she heard the iron door being locked tightly with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound. She and Yan Kuan were locked in this dark room that was less than ten square meters.

    Ouyang Tian had actually found her so quickly. What was going on? Where was Dark 1?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked out from the iron railing at the door. Not only was Ouyang Tian standing there, but Dark 1 was also standing behind Ouyang Tian!

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened. Dark 1 had betrayed her. Dark 1 had betrayed her. Why did he do that? Didn¡¯t the secret guards protect their Master with their lives? Especially Dark 1. He had grown up with Yan Kuan! If he had betrayed her, wasn¡¯t that the same as betraying Yan Kuan? Dark 1 knew that she was pregnant. Was he crazy to stand there like this?

    ¡°Dark 1, you actually betrayed me!¡± Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes red at Dark 1 like fire. Even though the surroundings were pitch-ck before, it seemed as though they could see through the darkness and see the burning hatred in her bright eyes. Perhaps at this moment, not only Dark 1, but even Ouyang Tian felt that if Shen Xiaoxiao was in front of him, she would probably even have the intention to kill Dark 1!

    ¡°This is no longer your Dark 1. He is already themander of the Ouyang family¡¯s guards....¡±

 Chapter 283 - Fugitive Lovebirds

    <h4>Chapter 283: Fugitive Lovebirds</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What? Themander of the Ouyang family¡¯s guards? You traitor, you actually sold out your Master for glory!¡±

    Shen Xiao was so angry that she really wanted to kill Dark 1. However, Dark 1 disyed his characteristic of being a man of few words. He lowered his head and did not look at her nor make any eye contact with her!

    ¡°A good bird chooses a tree to roost in. What¡¯s so strange about this? However, Shen Xiao, you are too na?ve. Do you really think that my Ouyang family is your backyard? You cane and go as you please, and no one will find you? Your skin is made well, but you can me yourself for wearing an Obsidian Star that can¡¯t be removed. It¡¯s so special. Do you think that my Ouyang family is a fool? How could they not see the thing in your hand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to Ouyang Tian¡¯s words and looked down at the Obsidian Star in her hand. This thing was really a hindrance, but why did they lock her up? What was the use of capturing her?

    ¡°Alright, now no one will know where the real Obsidian Star is. The Dark Empire will be in the Ouyang family¡¯s hands sooner orter. I¡¯ve done a good deed and let you two lovebirds reunite. You just stay here and wait for the time toe. When the time is right, you two lovebirds will be death warriors together!¡±

    After saying that, Ouyang Tian turned around and left. However, before he left, he gave off a ¡®kind heart¡¯ and said to Dark 1, ¡°Say goodbye to your old master and forget about the master-servant rtionship!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Dark 1. What did he say? She really wanted to see what Dark 1 would say to her!

    ¡°I only have one Master. I have nothing to say to others.¡±

    Who said that Dark 1 could not speak? In the future, if anyone said that, she would just p him twice, this traitor!

    ¡°Old thing, you dare to have a beast that betrays its master? Be careful or I¡¯ll stab you in the back sooner orter!¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, Dark 1 followed Ouyang Tian out. Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that she wanted to stomp through the stone b on the ground!

    In the end, she could only watch as Dark 1 really left!

    Why did 19?fall in love with such a beast? Wait. 19. Would Dark 1 attack 19? He cared so much about Dark 1. If Dark 1 stabbed him in the back, wouldn¡¯t 19 feel even more wronged?

    When Shen Xiaoxiao thought of this, she felt even more angry that her stomach hurt!

    Peace gradually returned to the outside of the door. Shen Xiaoxiao stared nkly at the iron door in front of her. She did not expect that she would still have the chance to be locked in such a small dark room in this life. It was still small and dark. The only difference was that she had Yan Kuan¡¯spany. At least, this way, she was not too afraid. She looked at the strange blue light emitted by the brainwaves. Shen Xiaoxiao walked over angrily and removed all the instruments that were stuck to Yan Kuan¡¯s body, leaving only the instruments that were emitting a blue light!

    She leaned against the bed and sat down. She touched his soft hands. Wasn¡¯t lying like this tiring?

    Since she was already here, she could only go with the flow and let nature take its course. Even if she did not think for herself, she had to think for the child.

    She looked at Yan Kuan quietly lying there. Shen Xiaoxiao reached out and started massaging his limbs. He would wake up, he would definitely wake up!

    ...

    19 was now strolling around the courtyard. He waited until it was 2 o¡¯clock in the morning before he pushed the door open and came back.

    19 went forward excitedly, but when he saw that there was no one behind him, he was shocked. Where was the Miss? Where was the Boss? If the Boss was not rescued, the Miss woulde back, right?

    ¡°Dark 1, where did the Miss go? Why didn¡¯t you bring the Miss back?¡±

    19 looked at Dark 1 closely, not missing any expression on his face!

    Dark 1 nced at 19 and calmly turned around to close the door. As he walked, he took off his clothes and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine for now. She¡¯s with Boss!¡±

    When 19 heard this, he was first delighted, but then his heart tightened. Wasn¡¯t she locked up with Boss? Was that so?

    ¡°Miss is locked up? How did this happen? Dark 1, how did you protect Miss? How did she get locked up? What exactly happened?¡±

    Dark 1 saw that 19 was indeed as he had guessed. He was anxious and noisy. He was toozy to exin and pped him. 19 knocked him unconscious when he waspletely unaware. 19 was indeed more adorable like this!

    ...

    The Four Hall Masters waited anxiously in the cave. However, three days had passed and there was still no sign of the three of them.

    ¡°I say, could something have happened? It¡¯s already been three days. Could they have been captured, just like the other brothers?¡±

    Huo Gui was already impatient from waiting. The injuries on their bodies had mostly healed, but the Miss, Dark 1, and 19 had not returned. This was very abnormal!

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about anything else. I¡¯m worried that Little Sister-inw has a baby in her belly!¡±

    Yun Qi was also anxious. Yes, this Miss had a baby in her belly. Nothing must happen to her!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and visit the Ouyang family again?¡± Feng Hao suggested. Everyone looked at him, thinking about the feasibility of this idea.

    However, Lei Lie, who was the steadiest, still said, ¡°No news may be good news. Don¡¯t forget that there was a kill order for Miss two days ago, but it has been gone since yesterday. It can only mean one thing. Miss is very likely to have been captured. If we rashly barge into the Ouyang family, we might not be able to save her, and even we would have to be involved. This would be a loss that is not worth it. So, now, we must think of a foolproof n and be prepared so that we can hit the target in one strike.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lei Lie is right. Let¡¯s bring out our special skills. I don¡¯t believe that the four of us can¡¯t even enter the Ouyang family. Is it even harder to enter than the M Country¡¯s presidential pce? Come, take out the map. Let¡¯s n properly and study it!¡±

    ...

    A petite miss like An Ning had been pampered since she was young. This was the first time she had suffered such a serious prating injury. After a week, this person finally rxed a little!

    It was unknown whether it was because of her injury, or because Ouyang Tian felt that he was taking advantage of An Ning topensate her, or if he had other ns. The arranged marriage between Yan Kuan and the Ouyang family had suddenly gone silent. Not only was Ouyang Le anxious, even the fake Yan Kuan felt uneasy and extremely nervous!

    Let¡¯s talk about An Ning first. The news of her injury was directly blocked by Ouyang Tian and not a single word was leaked. She was also arranged to recuperate in Ouyang Tian¡¯s chamber. It was indeed Ouyang Tian¡¯s chamber. As the family head... The independent courtyard was the best in the entire Ouyang family. Would there not be a room for an injured An Ning?

    Of course not. Ouyang Tian seemed to have forgotten that he was the one who caused An Ning to get injured. Instead, he made the most of what a grandfather had to do and personally changed An Ning¡¯s dressing!

    In An Ning¡¯s eyes, this was a great honor. Perhaps in the eyes of others, it was indeed the case. However, An Ning¡¯s injured shoulder was pierced through.. Changing her dressing was a little awkward. Of course, other than her face blushing, An Ning did not sense anything wrong at all!

 Chapter 284 - The Mysterious Man In Black

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Mysterious Man In ck</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Actually, if you were to say that An Ning was really as stupid as a pig and didn¡¯t even understand these matters between men and women, that might not necessarily be the case. Perhaps in the Ouyang family, being pampered by Ouyang Tian was the key to survival.

    Therefore, she would rather not know anything. With her current stupidity, she might even be pampered by others. Otherwise, if she was as smart as Ouyang Le... All she had left in her life was to make use of her!

    However, it was not as if An Ning did not have any memories before she fainted. It was true that she had triggered the mechanism, but the blow on her neck was also real. At that time, there was no one else in the room other than the cook, so the one who had attacked her was definitely the cook. And since she dared to attack her, she was definitely not a simple cook!

    However, after she woke up, Ouyang Tian did not mention anything about the cook. Not only that, he did not ask her why she was injured. He only lightly said that she must not be mischievous in the future, and that she must not touch the things in the room. He did not even say anything to reprimand her...

    Therefore, even if An Ning wanted to say something stupid, she knew what to say and what not to say. She knew how to protect herself.

    However, she still had doubts in her heart. It was about the cook, and it was about Ouyang Tian!

    Ouyang Le naturally did not know what kind of mental torment the injured An Ning was going through. These days, she was truly in deep trouble. Clearly, the news from Yan Kuan was that Ouyang Tian had already agreed to the marriage. However, after waiting for half a month, Ouyang Tian did not reveal a single word. Now, even First Aunt and the others began to stop discussing this matter. Every time they saw her, they would tell her to be patient, be patient, be patient! However, the four branches were pressing her so tightly. How could she not be anxious?

    ¡°Father, the four branches are keeping a close watch on us. If we leave the country now, they will most likely use us of being irresponsible and abandoning the Ouyang family. Then, we will lose more than we gain!¡±

    Ouyang Le looked at her father, Ouyang Jinguo. Leaving the Ouyang family now? They were the legitimate children of the Ouyang family, so how could they give up such arge amount of inheritance rights? Besides, she had already guessed the ambitions of the Ouyang family, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to leave now!

    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t be muddle-headed. Daddy knows what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a girl. Other than inheriting the property under my name, you have nothing else. Listen to Daddy. Us father and daughter will leave here and live abroad. Isn¡¯t your business doing well abroad? It¡¯s okay for father¡¯s project to be carried out abroad. You¡¯re father¡¯s only daughter. We can¡¯t be muddle-headed!¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo did his best for his only daughter. He poured out his heart and soul for Ouyang Le¡¯s sake. As the legitimate son of the Ouyang family, he knew more about the decadence of the Ouyang family. He had three legitimate brothers. As the heir, his elder brother had been raised by his father since he was young, while his third brother was able to help the Ouyang family greatly by developing his business!

    He was the only one who was obsessed with medical research, and his mother favored his second son, who didn¡¯t care about anything in the Ouyang family!

    Now, he could still remember his mother¡¯s tragic death. Her whole body was rotten, and not a single piece of her skin was intact. No, other than her face and... everything else was rotten!

    In his heart, his mother had always been as beautiful as a fairy. How did she end up like this? Later on, he naturally heard about the secret matters that his mother had told him. Only then did he realize that as the head of the household, she was definitely not as simple as she appeared to be. She was as bright and beautiful as she appeared to be. Now that he saw his sister-inw, he was no longer as envious as he used to be!

    It was just that those secret matters were too shocking. Therefore, up until now, he had always avoided those matters of the Ouyang family. Bing a true schr who was obsessed with medicine might also be his way of survival. Originally, he wasn¡¯t too worried about his daughter being abroad, but he didn¡¯t expect her to not only return, but also cause such a big trouble!

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use this opportunity to leave the Ouyang family? Why did she have to dive headfirst into it?

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here. It¡¯s definitely not as simple as you think. The fire is burning like oil, and the flowers are blooming like flowers. It¡¯s not a good thing!¡±

    ¡°Dad, do you know something?¡± Ouyang Le was smart, so she knew what her father was talking about. Of course, she knew that it wasn¡¯t simple, and she might be able to get something out of it!

    However, Ouyang Jinguo thought that it would be better to give his daughter a reminder, so that she wouldn¡¯t be hurt if she didn¡¯t know what was going on!

    ¡°Sigh, I...¡±

    ...

    Half a monthter, Shen Xiaoxiao continued to massage Yan Kuan¡¯s legs to prevent his muscles from atrophying. This motionless person was going to be paralyzed!

    However, what did these people give Yan Kuan? They didn¡¯t give him any nutrient solution. How could they make him not eat, drink, or move to maintain his vital signs?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands were extremely strong. She massaged Yan Kuan very hard. She massaged his limbs, back, and even his heart. Over the past half a month, his stiff muscles had finally improved a little!

    It was time for the ¡®frame¡¯ to deliver food again. Without even turning her head, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it must have been handed in from the small hole under the iron door.

    Sure enough, after a slight noise, the dark room returned to its usual calm!

    She got up, tidied up her clothes, and walked to the toilet to take care of herself. After washing her hands and closing the lid, Shen Xiaoxiao walked to the iron door and picked up the tray. Not bad. Today, there was her favorite white-cut chicken. Although the Ouyang family was corrupt, the result of corruption was not bad either. The food tasted very good!

    Whether it was poisonous or not... Of course, even if it was poisonous, Shen Xiaoxiao had no choice but to eat it. This meal was quite enjoyable for Shen Xiaoxiao. She could treat it as a form of entertainment for herself. If she was satisfied with the food, she would not have to eat only white porridge like in her previous life. This was the greatest gift!

    After all, she still had a child in her stomach!

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the fragrant chicken soup that she had every day. As usual, she drank half of it, ate up the food, and left half of the soup for Yan Kuan. Regardless of whether Yan Kuan could digest it or not, if he could not open his mouth, she would pry it open and use her mouth to ferry him. In any case, she absolutely could not let him not touch anything.

    After eating lunch, she strolled around the house for half an hour. She brought her daily routine here, intact.

    She did not know whether it was because Dark 1 did not tell others or because the Ouyang family had other thoughts. In any case, no one had done anything to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach.

    Moreover, after three months, her tummy was slowly growing. Sometimes, she could even touch the lumps in her tummy. At that time, she would grab Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and let him touch it as well.

    Today, the routine walk was over. Shen Xiaoxiao was giving Yan Kuan a massage when she heard a series of soft footstepsing from outside the door. She was shocked. Could it be that someone wasing?

    Sure enough, the footsteps stopped at the door and the sound of the door opening rang out. Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously looked back and saw a man in ck walking in with two men who looked like secret guards. She could only hear him using a voice changer. It was impossible to tell if the voice was male or female, old or young.. Their entire body, including their hair, was covered by a ck cloak, leaving only two eyeballs, the first thing they said when they saw Shen Xiaoxiao was: ¡°As long as you hand over the key, I will let you out. Otherwise, tomorrow, we will turn Yan Kuan into a death warrior!¡±

 Chapter 285 - Who Is the Man In Black?

    <h4>Chapter 285: Who Is the Man In ck?</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared at the mysterious man who was covered all over and frowned. Her expression was inexplicable!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important thing is whether you want to hand over the key or not!¡±

    The man in ck refused to let go of the matter of biting the key. Shen Xiaoxiao kept thinking of countermeasures, but this man seemed to know her very well. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a lump of dead stuff. Don¡¯t tell me that Yan Kuan can¡¯tpete with it? If you don¡¯t take it out, not only will Yan Kuan be a death warrior, but I don¡¯t mind turning you into a small mummy!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared at the man in ck. His eyes never met hers and avoided her. That familiar feeling swept over again. The feeling in the dream was right. It was really familiar. Who was this man? Who was it?

    ¡°The key isn¡¯t in my hands. I can¡¯t take it out even if I¡¯m locked up here by you guys!¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli is a person who won¡¯t rest until she¡¯s dead in the boxing ring. She never gives in easily. You agreed so quickly? I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sick? Did I agree to give it to you? No, right? Besides, you still don¡¯t believe what I said? You¡¯re really funny!¡±

    This mysterious person was really weird. What was he thinking?

    ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were probably disgusting to the man in ck. His tone did not sound as bad as before.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan. Her tone was still as impish and humorous as before!

    ¡°It¡¯s really not on me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search me. Hey, what do you want this key for? Tell me!¡±

    The man in ck looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and was so angry that he could not even fight back. He realized that Shen Xiaoxiao was born to be a firecracker. She could explode everywhere!

    Moreover, did she have any awareness of being a prisoner? Why did she ask him what he was doing? Why would he tell her what he was doing?

    ¡°Where is it? Where is it?¡± the man in ck said as if he wanted to avoid having any more conversations with Shen Xiaoxiao. He shot a nce at the people behind him. The three of them attacked at the same time. No matter how powerful Shen Xiaoxiao was, she was still carrying a child. It was fine if she knocked over two people, but thest person still went to Yan Kuan¡¯s side and fed a ck pill into his mouth!

    It was unknown what this thing was made of. When Shen Xiaoxiao went crazy and opened Yan Kuan¡¯s mouth, she did not see any traces of medicine in his mouth. Other than a strange fragrance, Shen Xiaoxiao did not sense anything!

    ¡°What did you feed Yan Kuan? What did you feed him?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. What was so strange that it actually melted in his mouth? Could it be the thing she was thinking of? Could it be?

    ¡°He¡¯s about to be a death warrior. What do you think I¡¯m going to feed him?¡±

    ¡°Is it the medicine of a death warrior?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked? It was not the Suoyin Flower Tears? It really was not the tears of the Suoyin flower? It couldn¡¯t be. She was extremely uneasy. What exactly did he feed Yan Kuan?

    ¡°The antidote, give me the antidote!¡±

    ¡°You want the antidote? Sure, use the key to exchange for it!¡±

    ¡°You, I said the key isn¡¯t with me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not? Then where is it?¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, when Third Uncle went abroad to recuperate, I put it on the lower level of his luggage!¡±

    ¡°Shen Jinwen?¡± The man in ck did not expect to be so shocked by Shen Jinwen!

    Although he hid his surprise well, Shen Xiaoxiao could still see that something was wrong. Her heart sank and she did not speak for a long time!

    ¡°Shen Jinwen is recuperating abroad. Don¡¯t stall for time. If you can¡¯t find the key tomorrow, Yan Kuan will be a death warrior!¡±

    The man in ck turned around and left with his men. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be Third Uncle? Could that person be Third Uncle?

    If it wasn¡¯t him, then where did that sense of familiaritye from? Also, when that person mentioned Third Uncle¡¯s name, his eyes were obviously wrong. He could not fool anyone!

    These things were like a mess that gave Shen Xiaoxiao a headache. How did it be like this?

    Was there not a time when her purpose and intention to return home was but revenge?

    But look at this. Look at this mess? Liu Yufei and Pei Li also lived well. Well, Pei Li had some small punishment, but Liu Yufei could still live well. Think about it!

    All of it was this Yan Kuan. How did she not control own heart and unexpectedly fell in love with this man?

    What happened to no sex in this life? But how did she get into trouble with this Satanist? And, and pregnant with a naughty egg!

    And now he¡¯s taken her heart, and he was just going to lie there and let it go?

    ¡°Yan Kuan, if you¡¯re a man, get up. You¡¯re going to be a death warrior, don¡¯t you know that? It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re dead. Do you want your son to be a little mummy too? Get up!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really furious. What did it look like? He was still lying there motionlessly even though she was in such a state. Looking at Yan Kuan like this, she really wanted to give him a few ps!

    Of course, she did the same. However, if she really wanted to make a move, she couldn¡¯t bear to see his unresponsive appearance. She was really being eaten by this man to death!

    She sat at the corner of the bed angrily with her back facing Yan Kuan, so Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t see Yan Kuan¡¯s slightly raised fingers!

    ¡­

    ¡°Have you prepared the medicine?¡± Feng Hao looked at the bottles and jars that Yun Qi had been fiddling with. He had been studying them for half a month, and they were still not done?

    ¡°It¡¯s done. It¡¯s thest step. I guarantee that as long as this thing is put into the Ouyang family¡¯s well, no one will know if the entire Ouyang family is wiped out!¡±

    ¡°What if they don¡¯t use well water to use tap water?¡± Lei Lie¡¯s thoughts were moreprehensive. They had been preparing for this period of time, and they could not let their efforts go to waste!

    ¡°The Ouyang family likes to use well water to make tea. They¡¯re poor, but some of them didn¡¯t drink it. I¡¯m going to sprinkle powder over the Ouyang family. I won¡¯t be able to vent my anger if I don¡¯t topple them!¡±

    ¡°Right, even if we can¡¯t save the Boss, we have to stir up trouble for the entire Ouyang family. I¡¯ve set up this little trap. If you have the ability, don¡¯t breathe. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make their entire family faint!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll take action tomorrow night. Hmph, the sun has been shining brightly for the past week. As long as there¡¯s no rain, the Ouyang family won¡¯t be able to have an easy time! The moon is dark and the wind is high. It¡¯s a night of murder!¡±

    ¡­

    The Four Hall Masters were already prepared, and 19 was currently in aa every day. This Dark 1 must have done something to let him and Miss down. Otherwise, how would he dare to treat him like this?

    After Dark 1 left, 19 hurriedly dug his throat and spat out the food that he had eaten. Did he really think that he was stupid and was deceived by a few words from him? And he even personally cooked to seduce him? Hmph, I¡¯m not one of those idiots. Between Dark 1 and Miss, he would only choose the Little Master!

    ¡­

    Liu Yufei saw that after Pei Li fell into a deep sleep, she put on her clothes and walked out of the door. That night, she flirted with him for a long time, but Pei Li actually did not have the slightest reaction. If she did not look at his bandaged right leg, she would really suspect that Pei Li was impotent. She thought that theck of reaction for a long time must have something to do with his injuries. Just thinking about it made her very angry! It would be better if she went out to have a good time. It was so stifling that she felt ufortable!

    Liu Yufei did not see it. As soon as she left, Pei Li opened his eyes. He looked at his little brother and did not say anything for a long time. His face was getting paler and paler. Was there really no reaction? When the young nurse had flirted with him earlier, he did not react. He thought that it was because of his injuries. However, it was still the same now. He began to have an ominous feeling!

 Chapter 286 - About Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 286: About Pregnancy</h4>

    When Liu Yufei came out of the hotel, she felt a slight pain in her stomach. Was she ying too much? The two men didn¡¯t do much either. It was better to go to the hospital!

    Liu Yufei came out of the infirmary and looked at the report. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She was pregnant? She was actually pregnant? She had always taken birth control pills. How could she be pregnant? Moreover, if it was a man who she yed with outside, she would have requested them to wear a condom. How could she be pregnant?

    Other than Pei Li, everyone else had used protective measures. Oh, no, there was also that perverted bureau chief. But it was only one night. Could it be that she had fallen into his trap?

    If Pei Li knew, how would he deal with her? Would he use this as an excuse to talk about canceling the engagement?

    Liu Yufei was extremely anxious. ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s go back and discuss it with Gu Yuehua first!¡¯

    ¡­

    Pei Li walked out of the hospital office. Both of his hands were trembling. In the past half a month, the bad news had arrived one after another. First, his leg was crippled, then his hand was crippled. Why was his third leg crippled now?

    What did the doctor say? He said that his nerves were atrophied? Why would his nerves atrophy when he was fine?

    Was he born with it? What kind of joke was this? He had been having a lot of fun the past few years!

    Now, he was suddenly told that he was infertile and was born with atrophy. How was this possible!?

    The more Pei Li thought about it, the more suspicious he felt about this matter. What exactly was going on? It seemed like all these troubles hade one after another since he got injured thest time.

    Was it because he was born this way, or was this matter actually tampered with by someone? If someone tampered with it, then when was it tampered with? And who tampered with it?

    Moreover, the biggest problem now was right in front of him. If he wanted topete for the position of the Ouyang family¡¯s patriarch, and he was unable to have children¡­ He would almost be sentenced to death. How could this be? What should he do now? Should he go abroad for treatment?

    Pei Li held the report and suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t even have anyone to discuss it with. This matter was simply too unbelievable. Should he contact that cheap father of his, Ouyang Jinming!?

    Sitting in the hospital garden, the driver stood in the distance. Pei Li looked at his leg that was in ster. His fingers wanted to hold the report tightly, but he realized that his right hand didn¡¯t have any strength. He almost forgot that not only was his leg crippled, but his hand was also crippled.

    ¡°Mom, this child must be aborted. We have to abort it.¡± Liu Yufei held the report and stood at the entrance of the garden, scolding Gu Yuehua angrily.

    She did not know what Gu Yuehua was thinking, to actually let her give birth to this child. She, she was only 21 years old, and she had not had enough fun yet! Moreover, how could Pei Li have this child? When she thought of this, she felt extremely ufortable.

    However, Gu Yuehua also had her concerns. There were some things that she had not told Liu Yufei. For example, the Suoyin flower. Any woman with Suoyin flower tattoo had to keep this first child. Otherwise, once it was aborted, it would be impossible to have a child.

    However, Liu Yufei had already med her for the Suoyin flower incident. If she were to tell her about it now, Liu Yufei would hate her to death.

    ¡°Yufei, you have to be obedient. You have to give birth to this child. The first child of a woman with a Suoyin flower tattoo will only bring you benefits and no harm. Moreover, isn¡¯t this child Pei Li¡¯s? Why didn¡¯t you give birth to it? Giving birth to it is also a form of protection for you.¡±

    How could Liu Yufei tell her? That actually, she wasn¡¯t even sure who this child belonged to? So, for a moment, she was forced by Gu Yuehua and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Just when Liu Yufei was at a loss. Her eyes looked around, thinking about how to tell Gu Yuehua about this matter. At this moment, she actually saw Pei Li sitting in a corner of the garden? Why was he here? What was he doing here? Could it be a recheck? But if it was a recheck, how could she not be called?

    But since she ran into Pei Li here, it was really a case of sleeping on a pillow. Liu Yufei deliberately took a few steps forward and walked to a wooden stool. There was a row of ten-thousand-year-olds behind the wooden stool in front and another row of stools behind it. But because of the cover of the ten-thousand-year-olds, you could not see her at all. However, she could see Pei Li when he stood up.

    Gu Yuehua saw Liu Yufei find a stool to sit down on and thought that she wanted to talk about this matter with her properly. Therefore, she followed closely behind and sat beside the stool. Then, she continued to persuade Liu Yufei with all her heart.

    She did not know whether Liu Yufei had suddenly changed her character or for some other reason. She did not seem to be so repelled by the child in her stomach anymore. Instead, she said to Gu Yuehua, ¡°Mom, I know that you¡¯re doing this for my own good. I also know that I¡¯m already 21 years old, but everyone thinks that I¡¯m only 19 years old. If I give birth to a child so early, what will happen to my studies? Moreover, Pei Li has just entered the Ouyang family and has yet to gain a firm foothold. If I were to get pregnant, wouldn¡¯t that be adding to his troubles?¡±

    ¡°I know that I have done something wrong to Pei Li in the past, but I had no choice. The only person I loved the most in my heart is Pei Li, so I have to think of him. I can¡¯t be so selfish.¡±

    ¡°The baby in my belly might not be fated to be with me!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, Pei Li is not that kind of person. If you really have a child, whether it¡¯s the Ouyang family or for him, it¡¯s a kind of help. You have to know that in a rich family, the most important thing is to have a child.¡±

    Liu Yufei thought for a moment, then deliberately said, ¡°But what should I do about my studies? Our Liu family is relying on me to revitalize it, and Father is still locked up in prison. This¡­ Could it be¡­ Ah!¡±

    ¡°Child, listen to your mother. This matter, you and Pei Li should discuss it properly. You can¡¯t solve it by yourself. In the end, this child is not your own matter. Anyway, it¡¯s Pei Li¡¯s child. This matter can¡¯t be med on you. You also know why you have this Suoyin flower tattooed on your body. Pei Li also knows about it. Moreover, isn¡¯t this all because of him? Let¡¯s go. The wind is strong here. Let¡¯s go back and discuss it properly.¡±

    The moment Liu Yufei and the rest left, Pei Li¡¯s expression changed drastically as he turned his head to look at them. What did she mean? Liu Yufei was pregnant? She was pregnant? And from what he could tell, this child was still his? Liu Yufei¡¯s words were sincere. Could it be that during these past few days¡­? He had really looked down on Liu Yufei? Just as one side found out that he had lost his fertility, the other side found out that Liu Yufei was pregnant. Was this god helping him? Or what did he mean? It seemed that this matter needed to be carefully nned out.

    ¡­

    The dark room was located on the second floor of the basement. Fortunately, it was summer, so it was cool and dry here.

    Shen Xiaoxiao curled up under Yan Kuan¡¯s feet. She was always a little nervous and had not fallen asleep. It was probably 1 or 2 o¡¯clock in the morning. Fortunately, she was still wearing her wristwatch, or else in the dark room¡­ They would really have been blind and counting their days.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was in a daze, a faint sound came from the door. She raised her head and saw that there was no one there, but why was there a sound?

    When she opened her eyes again, she used her extraordinary eyesight to realize that it was not a faint sound from the door, but from the corner of the wall beside the door. Could it be that there was something else underground? Shen Xiao hurriedly got out of bed and walked over.

 Chapter 287 - Iâ€™d Rather You Die At My Hands!

    <h4>Chapter 287: I¡¯d Rather You Die At My Hands!</h4>

    The faint sound at the door attracted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attention. She got up and slowly walked over.

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao was quite curious. If there was a sound at this ce, was it someone outside or someone else? Wouldn¡¯t they be discovered? Or could they not hear it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head and looked through the crack in the door. Not far away, there were still two burly men guarding them, but they couldn¡¯t hear them from such a close distance?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the metal back door and carefully touched the thickness of the wall.

    Could it be that the wall was too thick, so the faint sounds could not be heard from outside?

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hearing was extraordinary. Perhaps ordinary people could not hear these sounds.

    She was a little nervous and a little excited. Who was it? Was it a human or some other species that made these sounds in that ce? But Shen Xiaoxiao was more convinced that someone was slowly approaching and digging a tunnel or doing something else?

    She had seen all the maps of the Ouyang family, but this forbidden area was the only ce they were extremely unfamiliar with.

    One step, two steps, Shen Xiaoxiao began to slowly approach. It turned out that it was really a slight noiseing from under the stone floor. Was someone digging a tunnel or something?

    She squatted down and gently knocked on the stone floor with her finger. The slight noise suddenly stopped.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was delighted. There really was someone. Sure enough, two more knocks came from the stone floor below, and there was an interval between them. Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly knocked three times. Was this the Forrest Cipher?

    Yan Kuan had taught her before, but she actually found this in this ce. Who was it?

    ¡°The key has been found. We¡¯ll act tomorrow night at 9.¡±

    This was the meaning of the knocks on the floor below!

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Act tomorrow night at 9? The Ouyang family really wanted to turn Yan Kuan into a death warrior? And the key was found so quickly? This could only prove one thing. Could it be that the man in ck was really Third Uncle?

    Fortunately, she had a trick up his sleeve. Otherwise, it would be toote to cry. But if that person was really Third Uncle, why did he do all this? Why did he collude with the Ouyang family and why was he so anxious to get the key? Why did he need the key? What about her past life? In her past life, didn¡¯t Third Uncle die tragically after his legs were cut off by the Liu family? In this life, how did Third Uncle be the man in ck?!

    There were too many questions in front of her. Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to knock back and ask if there were any other suspicious things, or what would happen, but there was no movement from above.

    However, she still carefully observed this stone b. It was so big. Was it really hollow? However, it was covered with cement and could not be removed. She stomped her feet in annoyance!

    She walked back to the bedside with a confused look. They had found the fake key, but they still had to make a move on Yan Kuan. In other words, they had no intention of letting them go from the start.

    Sure enough, she had prepared for a rainy day. This time, she had saved them. Yan Kuan had once said not to trust anyone easily, including him and Third Uncle. So, it was all waiting for her here?

    Then, did Third Uncle understand the code that she had told Third Uncle through 19, or did he deliberately fall into a trap to lure her in?

    What about Grandma Lin? When they had gone abroad together, was Grandma Lin alright? Was she with Third Uncle, or was she staying abroad?

    Nestled in the corner of the bed, she had too many questions in her mind, but it seemed that she could not ask them out. Facing a man lying there motionless without a sound, she could not say anything.

    Yan Kuan was lying there without moving. Tomorrow, they would turn him into a death warrior, so she would be next. In fact, she was very clear that for a man like Yan Kuan¡­ If one day he found out that he had be a puppet controlled by someone, then for him, it would be a fate worse than death. Shen Xiaoxiao was actually thinking that if that really happened, it would be better for her to personally take care of Yan Kuan, so that he would not suffer such unpredictable pain. She would not be able to live? Hmph, at worst, she would apany Yan Kuan to the Netherworld!

    But would Shen Xiaoxiao be able to do this to the man she loved? She could be ruthless towards herself, but towards Yan Kuan, she suddenly felt a little timid.

    However, she was very clear that if Yan Kuan was to be treated as a death warrior one day, after he sobered up and knew that he had be such a person, he would definitely hope that Shen Xiaoxiao would be able to take care of him personally. This was the pride of a man like Yan Kuan. This man was insufferably arrogant.

    How could such a proud man like him allow such a huge mistake to happen in his life?

    ¡°Do you think that if I were to personally deal with you, would you hate me? Or would you drag me down to hell as well?¡±

    Her mumbling slowly came out from her mouth. She knew that at this moment, Yan Kuan, who was lying there motionlessly like a corpse, could not hear her at all.

    All these days, she had been massaging and talking to him non-stop. She used his hand to touch her lower abdomen to feel the baby¡¯s heartbeat, but Yan Kuan still had no reaction at all. She was actually a little disappointed¡­ It was just that the faith in her heart made her persevere, because in this dark room that was less than ten square meters, there was only Yan Kuan other than her.

    That night, even though she had many thoughts in her mind, she still slept soundly through the night until dawn.

    Not only that, she did not even know when breakfast was delivered!

    She mocked herself a little. She was really generous.

    Today¡¯s breakfast was exceptionally rich. There was even a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge. Every day, they would prepare food in a variety of ways for a criminal like her. Every day was not repeated, which surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. Sometimes, she would even see some water. How was this prison? It was even more convenient than running around outside. The Ouyang family was really generous with their prisoners!

    After using some snacks and vegetables, Shen Xiaoxiao still only drank half a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge, leaving the other half to be fed to Yan Kuan mouth to mouth. This bowl was originally veryrge. No matter how much Yan Kuan spat out, she could feed some into his stomach. This half a month, she had never stopped!

    Shen Xiaoxiao wiped the corners of Yan Kuan¡¯s lips. Today, she felt that Yan Kuan seemed to be a little different from the past. Not a single drop of bird¡¯s nest porridge spilled out of the bowl that she fed him. He swallowed it all down. This change was a pleasant surprise to Shen Xiaoxiao!

    However, this pleasant surprise alsosted for a few minutes before it disappeared. Still muttering to herself, she said to Yan Kuan, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing to have a reaction now. They are going to make a move tonight. Do you really want to be treated as a death warrior? I don¡¯t want to be a mummy, and your son doesn¡¯t want to be a little mummy either. Yan Kuan, if you don¡¯t wake up, the three of us will meet in the afterlife. However, before I die, I¡¯ll definitely kill you with my own hands to prevent you from suffering. Let me tell you, don¡¯t you believe me, I¡¯ll really do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe you. I¡¯ve always believed that you have the ability to poison your husband!¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was suddenly shocked. He, he, he, he woke up¡­

 Chapter 288 - Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 288: Husband and Wife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head in surprise. Yan Kuan had really woken up.

    She looked at him nkly, her eyes filled with tears.

    Was this a dream? Had he really woken up?

    His eyes were still dark, shiny, and inexplicable. The bruise on the bottom of his eyes looked so pleasing to the eye at that moment.

    It was not a dream. It was really not a dream. He had really woken up.

    ¡°You, you, are you really awake?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be in disbelief as she reached out and pinched his arm.

    ¡°You really want to murder your husband.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this person who did not pinch herself but pinched him instead. Her eyes were red like a rabbit¡¯s as she looked at him pitifully.

    His heart softened like a pool of spring water, soft and endless...

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Yan Kuan cooperated with her and cried out in pain.

    ¡°It hurts? Does it really hurt? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s true. Damn man, you actually just woke up now. Why didn¡¯t you sleep all the way? Why didn¡¯t you sleep to death?¡±

    He reached out his hand and gently wiped the corner of her eyes. Those boiling hot tears melted into his palm, making his heart ache inexplicably.

    ¡°Why are you crying, silly? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake, it¡¯s great!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pounced on him excitedly and hugged him tightly without moving.

    Yan Kuan smiled and pretended to cough twice.

    ¡°Be good. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll really be strangled to death by you. I¡¯m here for everything!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how scared I am. They said that they want to make you into a death warrior, and they also want to make me into a mummy. Oh right, and our... Yan Kuan, you¡¯re going to be a father!¡±

    After reporting this news, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan without moving, trying to see some subtle changes in his expression.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had imagined many times how Yan Kuan would feel if he knew that he was going to be a father? Would he like it or hate it to the extreme?

    After Yan Kuan disappeared, Shen Xiaoxiao was also annoyed that he did not go missing a dayter. At least he would know that he had a child.

    Therefore, the first thing Shen Xiaoxiao did after Yan Kuan woke up was to tell him this news.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s cautious look and smiled as he reached out his hand and gently touched her abdomen. He said,?¡°I know, I know that you have a child. Every day, I can feel his heartbeat. Every day, you whisper in my ear. I know that you have worked hard. This is the best gift you have given me. I like it very much.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao finally broke into a smile. She happily held his hand and touched her belly. This feeling was really good. The three of them could finally be considered a real family reunion!

    However, the current situation was not optimistic. Thinking back to the news from the mysterious secret signalst night, there would be a battle of the century tonight.

    Before Yan Kuan woke up, Shen Xiaoxiao had thought that they might die here tonight. But now that Yan Kuan had woken up, all they had to do was think of ways to escape from here.

    And her gaze naturally fell on the hollow stone b.

    ¡°Can your limbs move? Are you ufortable? After lying down for so long, will your muscles atrophy or something? Do you want to get out of bed and move around or something?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan nervously. After lying down for so many months, his limbs were somewhat stiff. If they could not walk normally, then it would be difficult for them to escape.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s anxious and worried look andforted her with a smile. ¡°You pinch me so hard every day. It¡¯s already good that my limbs haven¡¯t been broken. How can they still be stiff? Little thing, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how strong your hand is!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little stunned. Was her hand strength very strong?! She did not feel it?!

    ¡°Is it very strong? Why don¡¯t I feel it?¡±

    ¡°How can a boxer¡¯s hand strength be weak? You really treat your husband as your opponent in a boxing match!¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard the words ¡®husband¡¯, her face turned red and she said in a slightly angry tone, ¡°Shameless! Who¡¯s your wife?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re my wife. I only said that I¡¯m your husband!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this person who had been teasing her the moment he woke up and was gnashing her teeth in hatred.

    Yan Kuan could not provoke her now.

    He smiled and said, ¡°From the moment you wore the Obsidian Star, you were already destined to be my woman for the rest of your life. Now that you¡¯re even pregnant with a cub, don¡¯t you want to admit it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt especially speechless when she heard the word ¡®cub¡¯. Did this Yan Kuan not know how to speak? If he said that his child was a cub, then what was he?

    How could Yan Kuan not know what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking? He slightly moved his arm and looked at the iron gate not far away. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao in a low voice, ¡°Help your husband up and walk around. His entire body has been stiff for the past few months. We can only have fun tonight after the activity starts.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly helped him up and watched him slowly walk down the ground. His limbs went from stiff to gradually flexible. He seemed to be no different from a tiger. Shen Xiaoxiao began to be very curious. What exactly was it that supported Yan Kuan to continue living like this? He didn¡¯t eat much every day!

    ¡°Are you really alright? But you¡¯ve been lying there for months without eating anything. Where did you get the strength?¡±

    After a set of fist techniques, Yan Kuan quietly walked back to the bed andy down in peace. Then, he slowly said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°The Ouyang family has been around for a thousand years. It¡¯s easy for them to maintain my vital signs. In the beginning, you didn¡¯t see it. You don¡¯t know how much liquid they injected into me. Later on, You little thing fed me three meals a day. I was still hungry.¡±

    These words sounded easy, but Shen Xiaoxiao felt that these words were a little strange. What exactly was injected into a person that could allow him to lie there for months without eating or drinking, and not lose any of his physical strength?

    However, seeing that Yan Kuan did not look bad at all, Shen Xiaoxiao stopped herself from saying those words.

    It was better for her to have a good check-up when they went back. Otherwise, she would feel that the Ouyang family was full of oddities. If they injected some amazing things into Yan Kuan, such as drugs that turned people into death warriors, what should she do?

    ¡°What should we do next? Oh right, do you know the situation outside? Let me tell you...¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been lying here for more than half a month, and you¡¯ve been nagging me every day. What else don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Then have you always been aware? Do you always know what I¡¯m telling you? Then do you know that your Dark 1 betrayed you? Now that he¡¯s be the Ouyang family¡¯s guardmander, it won¡¯t be so easy for us to escape!¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Young Madam Shen with a somewhat amused look. With such a righteous and indignant look, he said with augh,?¡°Dark 1 is originally a member of the Ouyang family. There is no such thing as betrayal. Being the Ouyang family¡¯s guardmander is just returning to his post. There is no need to be surprised!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 289 - About Dark 1

    <h4>Chapter 289: About Dark 1</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought she heard wrong. What did Yan Kuan say? Dark 1 was from the Ouyang family? How was that possible? Hadn¡¯t Dark 1 grown up with Yan Kuan? How could he be from the Ouyang family?

    Could it be that he was the same as Yan Kuan? He had once run away from the Ouyang family?

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s puzzled expression and exined patiently for her:

    ¡°Dark 1¡¯s father was the previous guardmander of the Ouyang family. He grew up with me.¡±

    ¡°Twenty years ago, Ouyang Tian ordered for Ouyang Jinling and I to be set on fire, and it happened to be executed by Dark 1¡¯s father. Who knew that Dark 1 would identally overhear it at that time? He secretly ran over from the dog hole to tell me, letting me know in advance that he had saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1¡¯s father, Ouyang Yi, is a son of the Ouyang family. He has never done anything to let the Ouyang family down in his life. When he discovered that Dark 1 had saved me, not only did he personally kill Dark 1¡¯s sister and make her pretend to be my corpse, he also wanted to kill Dark 1 and his mother. Dark One¡¯s mother was beaten to death by his father in order to cover for Dark 1, so Dark 1 ran out.¡±

    ¡°His father, Ouyang Yi, was afraid that things would fall apart, so he had been secretly trying to assassinate Dark 1. Dark 1 met meter, and we ran abroad together.¡±

    ¡°Ten years ago, Dark 1 returned to China and met Ouyang Yi. At that time, Ouyang Yi was already dying. Before he died, he made Dark 1 agree to take over his position. He couldn¡¯t hand over the position of dark guardmander that had been passed down in his family for generations, Coincidentally, at that time, I already had the intention to get rid of the Ouyang family. Dark 1 decided to fall into the trap and be a double agent!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thatplicated? However, Dark 1¡¯s father is quite ruthless. He can he get rid of his own daughter, wife, and son. Why is that so?¡±

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s unbelievable that Dark 1 agreed to be the leader of the Ouyang family¡¯s guards so easily.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1 is not his father¡¯s biological son. When his mother was pregnant with him, his biological father had already passed away.¡±

    ¡°Ouyang Yi had a hostile attitude towards Dark 1. He had treated Dark 1 extremely poorly since he was young, and he had long wanted to kill Dark 1. Moreover, if he killed Dark 1 and his sister¡­ It would be better for Ouyang Yi if he remarried and gave birth to a sessor with a true bloodline.¡±

    ¡°What about Dark 1¡¯s sister? His sister is Ouyang Yi¡¯s biological flesh and blood. How could he do that?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao still could not understand why the Ouyang family would breed out all these vicious and abnormal people.

    ¡°They are a hereditary family. If they are daughters, then they are the Ouyang family¡¯s hereditary maidservant.¡±

    ¡°There are usually only two oues for the Ouyang family to be a maidservant. Either you are trained to be a concubine, or you are paired with the other servants of the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Ouyang Yi is such a proud and arrogant person. As themander of the guards, do you think he would be willing to let his daughter be a servant? Moreover, he forgot to tell you that Ouyang Yi¡¯s daughter is also Dark 1¡¯s younger sister. She was born with six fingers. Such a person would never be used as a concubine in the Ouyang family. Therefore, his younger sister was destined to die.¡±

    ¡°So, Dark 1 has been holding a grudge because of the matter between his mother and younger sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to Dark 1, only his mother and younger sister were rted to him by blood. He had been abused by Ouyang Yi since he was young. It was impossible for him to have any feelings for Ouyang Yi. Therefore, agreeing to Ouyang Yi being the guardmander of the Ouyang family was also a temporary measure.¡±

    ¡°He scared me. I thought your most loyal Dark 1 had betrayed you. I scolded him terribly back then. Will he be angry?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and still stroked the soft hair on the top of her head. It had reached her shoulders and was very soft to the touch. Not bad, she was well-fed!

    ¡°If Dark 1 is really angry with you, you won¡¯t have those chicken legs and bird¡¯s nests that you eat every day. Do you think that a prisoner can have such good food? Besides, in case of poison, maybe Dark 1 made these dishes himself!¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Dark 1 made it himself, which surprised her a little.

    ¡°Then, over there, there is a hollow under a stone. Could it be that Dark 1 sent it as well? Could it be that the passwordst night was also his?¡±

    ¡°Smart. Apart from me, only Dark 1 knows this password. It was originally themunication cipher between me and him. However, since I gave it to you, you naturally know it too.¡±

    ¡°So you were really unconscious. Then why did Dark 1 capture me? Isn¡¯t he worried that the Ouyang family would attack me too?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1 captured you because he had no choice. I was unconscious all the time and there was no possibility of me waking up. Moreover, the medicine was still a little damaged. Therefore, in order to wake me up, Dark 1 tried his best and sent you in. However, it¡¯s safer for you inside than outside. That fake was deliberately arranged by the Ouyang family. Ma San is still with him. I have to deal with these things slowly after I get out!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then do you want to go and see if the bottom of that rock is hollow? We have to think of a way to get out. We can¡¯t possibly be trapped here and wait for those people toe tonight, right? Oh, right, there¡¯s also that ck-clothed man. Why do I feel like that ck-clothed man is Third Uncle?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll naturally know who the ck-clothed man is in the future. Alright, someone ising. Be careful.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he immediately closed his eyes. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao perk up her ears to listen. As expected, there was a slight sound not far away. Someone wasing. Looking at the time, it was already noon. It should be the person who delivered the food. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately shut her mouth and stopped talking. She sat at her feet and repeated the actions she had done every day to massage Yan Kuan¡¯s limbs.

    The secret guards at the door were at least one meter away from the iron gate, so it was very difficult for them to notice Yan Kuan and her movements unless they were standing at the iron gate and watching them. Of course, this was absolutely impossible, and their voices were very low, it would be really difficult to notice them.

    Kacha.

    As expected, it was the person who delivered the food. There was still the white-cut chicken that Shen Xiaoxiao liked to eat today, and there was more than half of it today. Speaking of which, Shen Xiaoxiao now believed that this was really a secret preparation because her appetite was getting bigger and bigger. From the beginning, there were only a few pieces of chicken, but now there was already half a chicken. Every time she ate it, she ate it all. Shen Xiaoxiao had previously thought that this chef of the Ouyang family was quite understanding and knew that her appetite was slowly growing. Now that she thought about it, it turned out that it was all a secret arrangement.

    More than half of the white-cut chicken and a big bowl of rice was prepared. Shen Xiaoxiao brought the food over without any hesitation.

    After washing her hands, she picked up the half chicken and started to eat it. She also handed the food to Yan Kuan and told him, ¡°If you eat this, I¡¯ll eat meat.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s protective look and shook his head with some heartache and amusement. If she liked to eat meat, then so be it. These days had really been hard on her.

    However, in the past, he could not rely on those drugs to maintain his physical strength. If it were not for the little thing feeding him some liquid food every day for the past half a month, he might not have been able to wake up and have the physical strength to do the things he did now.

    So, he took these dishes and ate them without hesitation¡­

 Chapter 290 - Walking In the Garden

    <h4>Chapter 290: Walking In the Garden</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Perhaps it was because Yan Kuan had woken up and Shen Xiaoxiao had a backbone, but she was not in a hurry to run out immediately. In Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, Yan Kuan was omnipotent, except this time!

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed her usual habit of walking a hundred steps after a meal. When the guard who collected the bowls and chopsticks came over to take them, Shen Xiaoxiao even walked to the door and said a few words:

    ¡°Who are you feeding a little cat food to? Do you feel that if I starve to death, you will miss a step and not have to turn me into a mummy? It will save you a lot of trouble.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiaoined and the guard outside did not pay any attention to her. Anyway, this youngdy was always hungry. She could eat more than men like them!

    He did not know how this youngdy had such a big appetite. Even men like them might not be able to eat so much food. How could this little girl eat it clean every time?

    Look at this bone. It was really clean, even more clean than anything else!

    Seeing that the guard had left without saying anything, Shen Xiaoxiao was sure that her words had scared him away. She looked around carefully, and the guard retreated more than a meter. She was secretly happy in her heart. Little fellow, you want to fight with me!

    Yan Kuan rested his hands on the back of his head andy on the bed, looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s noisy appearance with amusement. He really loved this little thing to death!

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan who was staring at her as if he was watching a good show. She ignored him and slowly walked around the room while touching her stomach. Needless to say, she could feel the change in her stomach every day for more than three months!

    As long as one looked carefully, one could actually tell at a nce that Shen Xiaoxiao looked like a pregnant woman!

    The human skin mask on her face became mischievous after three days. Shen Xiaoxiao tore it off. She knew that as long as she looked in the mirror and used some water, she could stick it back on!

    However, there was no need for that now!

    Shen Xiaoxiao circled around the room. In the end, Yan Kuan could no longer stand it and walked over to help her up. The two of them then started walking again!

    ¡°You¡¯re really generous. You¡¯re not in a hurry to take a walk with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people outside will see you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s nonchnt look. Was this man too careless about the matter of going to prison? It looked like he was recuperating!

    ¡°You even turned off thest blue light. It¡¯s pitch ck inside here. Other than the two of us who have good eyesight and treat this ce as if it¡¯s daytime, the rest of the people will only see it as pitch ck!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had really neglected this problem. She was really used to the darkness and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. However, looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s carefree manner, she still said:

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s pitch ck. I can¡¯t see, so I don¡¯t know. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how dirty you are. Don¡¯t pollute my baby¡¯s eyes. Aiya, let me smell if you stink. Some people haven¡¯t showered for more than three months. Do you think you have fleas on your body?¡±

    Yan Kuan was so angry that he did not know what to say about this wretched girl. She was really pretentious. Just when she was in a better situation, she started to be picky. Moreover, she was still looking down on him and saying that he was smelly. Then he really had to let her smell whether he was smelly or not.

    ¡°Smelly? Come,e, smell properly. You haven¡¯t showered for half a month. Do you think you smell good?¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he hugged Shen Xiaoxiao tightly in his arms and kept rubbing against her face, causing goosebumps to rise all over Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Annoying! Get lost!¡±

    The two of them wereughing and fooling around here, but the guard at the door had no reaction at all. If they went over to take a look, who knew what this Miss would do again! Therefore, even if they heard the movement, they were used to ignoring it!

    The two of them walked for half an hour, and Shen Xiaoxiao sat by the bed to rest. Yan Kuan did not stop, but instead wandered around on his own!

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s recovery ability and was really speechless. He only woke up in the morning, but now he was even more energetic than a normal person like her!

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve seen this stone b sealed with cement!¡±

    Yan Kuan ignored her and walked around the stone b for a while. Then, he squatted down with his back facing Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao only heard the sound of ¡®kacha¡¯. Shen Xiaoxiao tightened her heart. Yan Kuan had actually pried open the stone b?

    How did he do it? He was actually so powerful that he could even pry open the cement!

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re walking here aggrieved. Our son also needs to bask in the sun. I¡¯ll bring you to the garden for a walk!¡±

    Yan Kuan said this to Shen Xiaoxiao as if nothing had happened. If he held another cigarette in his hand, he would definitely look like a loafer.

    They even went to the garden for a walk? Are you kidding me? Did he really think that this was his own backyard?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? You¡¯re even going to the garden? Is that alright? Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re awake or something?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? What¡¯s your man afraid of? Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it for you. Come, let¡¯s go bask in the sun.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and then touched her belly. Basking in the sun was really tempting to her. She hadn¡¯t seen the sun for more than half a month, so the child definitely needed to bask in the sun more. She then looked at the ck hole behind Yan Kuan. In the end, she nodded. She was most at ease handing herself over to this man.

    After the stone b behind Yan Kuan was pried open, a huge ck hole was revealed.

    It was still pitch-ck inside, but they could still see the stairs extending downwards. She did not know where it led to, but as long as Yan Kuan was there, she was not afraid of going anywhere.

    Shen Xiaoxiao went down first and went down behind Yan Kuan. After he went down, he even covered the stone b in its original state.

    The pitch-ck stone staircase was like daylight to them.

    This was even longer than the stone staircase that Shen Xiaoxiao hade down from Ouyang Tian¡¯s room, and it extended very deep.

    After walking for at least ten minutes, they could see some light shooting in from somewhere.

    ¡°First, close your eyes for a long time and don¡¯t see any light. Sudden stimtion is bad for your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. You too. You haven¡¯t seen the sunlight for more than three months. But I¡¯ve always been curious. How did you get caught back then? Isn¡¯t your skill extraordinary? How could you, Yan Kuan, get caught?¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was joking, but he didn¡¯t forget about this question. He just didn¡¯t think much when he woke up. Since this little thing mentioned this question now... Then he had to argue with her.

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you tell me what you were thinking when you kicked me down? Are you sacrificing yourself to save others? Using your life to exchange for my life? Why didn¡¯t I know that you actually loved me so much that you could even give up your life?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, who loves you? You¡¯re shameless.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really did not want to touch this topic. If she was given another chance, perhaps she really did not have the ability or the courage to kick Yan Kuan down again... That sudden courage at that time was unbelievable to her even now. How could she have such great strength to push Yan Kuan down!?

    However, regarding the topic of Yan Kuan saying that she loved him, Shen Xiaoxiao would admit that she loved him. She was afraid that she would say this toote. In the past three months, she had been vexed. The only time she said that she loved him was when she was drunk and had no memory of it at all. At this moment, seeing Yan Kuan like this, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him seriously and said to him, ¡°Yes, I love you.. Very much.¡±

 Chapter 291 - I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 291: I Love You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly say this under such circumstances. Moreover, she did not say it while she was drunk. Instead, she said ¡°I love you¡± to him in a serious and calm manner.

    Yan Kuan only felt that his heart was filled to the brim. At this moment, he felt extremely blissful!

    This little thing could really surprise and move him anytime and anywhere.

    ¡°There was a sentence that you didn¡¯t hear that day.¡±

    ¡°What sentence?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, her heart racing. What kind of words could make Yan Kuan so serious!

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, I allow you to love me, because I also love you deeply.¡±

    The corner of his lipsnded gently on the corner of her lips. In this pitch-ck tunnel, apanied by the faintly discernible sunlight, she felt that the entire world was spinning.

    He said that he loved her, and he confessed to her. At this moment, Yan Kuan was so calm, and he confessed to her in such a serious manner.

    All the worries and fears that she had experienced in the past few months, all the uneasiness that she had experienced in the past few months, were all satisfied at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be moved. There will be many days that you will be moved in the future. Let¡¯s go. Hubby will bring you to bask in the sun.¡±

    ¡°Shameless. You¡¯re still not my hubby. Why did you say you¡¯re my hubby? You¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not need to look to know how shy Shen Xiaoxiao looked at that moment! He held her hand and the two continued to walk forward.

    The light became brighter and brighter, and Shen Xiaoxiao became more and more curious. Dark 1 was really capable. He actually dug out such a big tunnel and did all these things under the eyes of the Ouyang family without being noticed. He was really amazing.

    ¡°Dark 1 is really amazing. He actually dug out such a tunnel.¡±

    ¡°This is a tunnel that was created during the anti-Japanese war. However, even Ouyang Tian doesn¡¯t know about this ce.¡±

    ¡°Even Ouyang Tian doesn¡¯t know? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t he over 80 years old? Looking at his age...¡±

    ¡°Looking at his age, he was only over 10 years old at that time. It¡¯s normal for him not to know about this tunnel. At that time, the head of the Ouyang family wasn¡¯t Ouyang Tian, but his father, Ouyang Xin!¡±

    ¡°But since Ouyang Tian was able to inherit the position of the head of the Ouyang family, then these secret tunnels must have been told to him too!¡±

    ¡°The problem is that Ouyang Tian did not inherit the position of the head of the Ouyang family through a proper way. At the beginning, the candidate that Ouyang Xin valued for the position of the head of the family was not the direct descendant of Ouyang Tian, but Ouyang Xin¡¯s bastard son. However, I¡¯m not sure what methods Ouyang Tian and Ouyang Tang used to get the position of the head of the family. Anyway, it¡¯s fine as long as this position was not passed down through a proper way. Ouyang Tian was so eager to make the Ouyang family flourish to prove that his father¡¯s vision was wrong back then.¡±

    ¡°Earlier on, I was ignored by the Ouyang family. I was often bullied and avoided them. Later on, I identally broke into a tunnel and discovered this ce. Therefore, other than me and Dark 1, no one knows about the Ouyang family¡¯s big weakness. Moreover, this tunnel is not the only one. It runs through the entire Ouyang family. It connects all directions and can always contact the outside world. That¡¯s why Dark 1 is able to enter and leave this ce as if there is no one here.¡±

    ¡°So Ouyang Tian has such a secret matter.¡±

    ¡°So, you can go to whichever garden you want to walk around. You can even go to whichever room you want to teach someone a lesson.¡±

    These words really aroused Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s interest. Teach someone a lesson? Needless to say, it was obviously to teach An Ning and Ouyang Tian a lesson!

    ¡°An Ning, just teach An Ning a lesson. I¡¯ve discovered that An Ning is especially abnormal. You don¡¯t know...¡±

    h, h, h. Shen Xiaoxiao told Yan Kuan about what had happened in Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard. Yan Kuan frowned as he listened, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not see it. When they were about to approach an exit that looked like a courtyard, Yan Kuan pulled her and said,?¡°Did I ever tell you that An Ning and I have the same mother and different father?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at him and said,?¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I shouldn¡¯t interfere in your affairs? How could I possibly know?¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao said that she didn¡¯t know, her words and tone clearly said that she knew? She wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Yan Kuan then ignored this pretentious little woman and continued:

    ¡°My biological father, he and Ouyang Jinling met when they were studying abroad. Originally, my father was going to strictly bring Ouyang Jinling back to the country to propose marriage afterpleting his studies. However, they were young and impetuous. My arrival caught my father and Ouyang Jinling off guard and they could only immediately return to the country to discuss the marriage with Ouyang Tian. However, what was unexpected was that Ouyang Tian, who had always loved Ouyang Jinling for no reason, actually strongly opposed this marriage. My father was detained in the Ouyang family without any investigation, and he was executed without any chance to stay.¡±

    ¡°Later, Ouyang Jinling forced me to die, but my birth disgusted Ouyang Tian, so I was left in the servant¡¯s room to grow up. And Ouyang Jinling didn¡¯t care about me.¡±

    ¡°At first, I thought that Ouyang Jingling was doing this to save me. However, a few yearster, An Ning was born. Only then did I realize that something was wrong. Everyone knew that Ouyang Jingling had been living in the Ouyang family without an engagement. She had never been intimate with anyone, so whose child was in her belly? This became the Ouyang family¡¯s big secret!¡±

    ¡°And I was also being ridiculed, beaten, and abused.¡±

    ¡°When I discovered these tunnelster, I identally discovered this big secret. Ouyang An Ning actually belongs to Ouyang Jingling and Ouyang Tian.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard the truth, she immediately puked out everything she had eaten for lunch.

    It was too disgusting, too disgusting!

    How could this be!?

    No wonder Yan Kuan kept calling Ouyang Jingling¡¯s name without even calling her mother. It was because of this!

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that Ouyang Tian gave you and your mother a kill order? Why is that?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also quite curious about this question. Since he did such a disgusting thing and even allowed An Ning¡¯s birth, didn¡¯t this mean that Ouyang Tian doted on this daughter? Why would he kill Ouyang Jingling?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. Ouyang Jingling isn¡¯t Ouyang Tian¡¯s daughter. She was adopted by Ouyang Tian from a side family. The Ouyang family also needs a daughter for marriage. Ouyang Tian doesn¡¯t have a daughter!¡±

    If that was the case, Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little better!

    ¡°Was Ouyang Jingling willing to apany an old man for the rest of her life? Of course not. She relied on Ouyang Tian¡¯s love to get involved with a guard of the Ouyang family, which truly angered Ouyang Tian.. She even hated me and wanted to get rid of me as well. Therefore, everyone thought that An Ning was the child of the guard, but they didn¡¯t know that she was actually Ouyang Tian¡¯s!¡±

 Chapter 292 - Lessons Learned

    <h4>Chapter 292: Lessons Learned</h4>

    Yan Kuan exined his background in detail, but Shen Xiaoxiao was still a little puzzled.

    Who was the woman they saw at the base? Wasn¡¯t that Ouyang Jinling?

    ¡°Who is that person? Isn¡¯t she Ouyang Jinling?¡±

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t know that this little thing had such a good memory, to actually remember this matter.

    However, this matter was also a huge problem. He did not hide it and said, ¡°I have always suspected that the woman in the base is not Ouyang Jinning.¡±

    ¡°Not Ouyang Jinning? What kind of joke is this? Wasn¡¯t she in aa for more than 20 years? She has been with you for more than 20 years.¡±

    ¡°No, she has not been with me all the time. During my years abroad, I have been in closed-door training. Ouyang Jinninag was personally taken care of by my Master, so I really don¡¯t know what is going on with this matter.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s the same as that fake Yan Kuan? She¡¯s someone simr-looking, or she¡¯s wearing a human skin mask or something?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not wearing a human skin mask. My people have already checked this point, and the DNA match is surprisingly simr to mine. But this woman is indeed not Ouyang Jinling.¡±

    ¡°Then could it be that she¡¯s some kind of twin or something? Someone has set up a trap?¡±

    ¡°That will only be known when I get out. Now that the fake Yan Kuan is outside, maybe that Ouyang Jinling has already run away.¡±

    ¡°You said she ran away? It would be fine if she really ran away. This can prove that she is in cahoots with the Ouyang family. Because for no reason, how did that fake know that Ouyang Jinling is in your base? Could it be that your identity is also known by Ouyang Tian?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were not without reason. Yan Kuan thought for a while and said, ¡°It is said that I look very much like my father. Perhaps Ouyang Tian already knew when he first met me, but he pretended not to know. Otherwise, how would he have the courage to swallow my Dark Empire?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, look at this mess. It¡¯s really a mess. So what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re hiding in the dark, we have to make a good overall n. We¡¯ve always been at a disadvantage, so this time, we have to make the Ouyang family a mess, unable to take care of themselves.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t we want to teach An Ning a lesson? Then let¡¯s go teach her a lesson. But before that, let¡¯s go to a ce first. The scenery there is pretty good.¡±

    Yan Kuan led the way. They walked for about 10 minutes in a side branch tunnel before climbing out of a dry well.

    After a while, they dared to open their eyes. However, the long-lost sunshine and the fragrance of flowers made Shen Xiaoxiao feel especially at ease.

    Pavilions carved with jade. This was a typical Jiangnan Garden style.

    This ce was exquisite and beautiful. The air was good and the environment was great. Which part of the Ouyang family had such a beautiful scenery?

    ¡°This is the back garden of Ouyang Tang. Ouyang Tang is famous in the Ouyang family for having fun and enjoying himself. Therefore, his back garden is also the most exquisite and beautiful garden in the entire Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Ouyang Tang has many obnoxious rules. No one dares to casually step into this garden. Therefore, other than Ouyang Tang and Ouyang Tian, no one else has ever entered here. Now that we are sunbathing here, no one can disturb us.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ouyang Tange over himself? The sunlight is so good. What if he wants toe out and sunbathe?¡±

    ¡°No, Ouyang Tang is a person who is very practical. Back then, after he helped Ouyang Tian obtain the position of the family head, he didn¡¯t touch any of the family¡¯s forces and only cared about his own enjoyment and y. That¡¯s why Ouyang Tian is so indulgent and respectful to Ouyang Tang.¡±

    ¡°Ouyang Tang has many hobbies, especially gambling. Every afternoon, there will be a card game, so he won¡¯t go to the garden in the afternoon. He will only appear here in the morning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Won¡¯t that benefit us? Let¡¯s go sit over there and smell the flowers. It¡¯s good for our baby!¡±

    Yan Kuan had always followed her instructions. He originally wanted to bring her out to bask in the sun, so he naturally listened to her and sat down hand in hand.

    It was daytime now. Shen Xiaoxiao carefully looked at the clothes Yan Kuan was wearing. He was wearing a white hospital gown, which was a little strange. The short-sleeved shorts looked very strange.

    However, Yan Kuan was really not dirty after lying down for three months. Moreover, there was no strange smell. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately teased him:

    ¡°Do you think that you have beautiful women waiting on you every day? Why doesn¡¯t your body stink?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m naturally beautiful? It smells good! But do you want to take a bath?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was especially surprised when she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Taking a bath? This person really thought out of the box. His idea was really different from others!

    ¡°Do you really think this is your backyard? Taking a bath? Do you want to get me a big bed to lie on? I¡¯ve been sleeping under your feet for half a month. My bones are about to fall apart!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ached.

    She only heard him say:

    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? As long as you want, I¡¯ve said that there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to take a good bath and have a good sleep.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed Yan Kuan suspiciously and walked towards a rockery behind the garden.

    After passing through the rockery, they saw a row of bungalows. The room at the innermost part of the house that was close to the back of the rockery was particrly remote. Yan Kuan walked straight towards it with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    He took out a key from thewn under the gstone and opened the door. He closed the door and walked in. Yan Kuan¡¯s familiarity made Shen Xiaoxiao think that this was not the room that Yan Kuan had stayed in before!

    ¡°I stayed in this room before, but because of my birth, no one in the Ouyang family dared to stay in this room. They were afraid of offending Ouyang Tian! So this room has always been empty. Go in and take a shower!¡±

    Xiaoxiao was relieved. Although this room wasn¡¯t big, everything had a bathroom, a bedroom, and a simple standard room.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked into the bathroom. Yan Kuan took some clothes for her. She was wearing the clothes of the servant girl of the Ouyang family, so the clothes in the closet had always been prepared.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had not taken a hot bath for more than half a month. Now that the water was flowing on her body, it was veryfortable.

    After washing for half an hour, she walked out with satisfaction. Yan Kuan had already taken off his clothes and was ready to go in.

    ¡°Baby, look at how pitiful I am. He has been on a vegetarian diet for more than three months. I wonder if his function is still healthy? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless. Some people said that his function was not healthy. Look at his stiff and hard appearance. Her face was red and her heart was beating. Damn man, he really couldn¡¯t be any better. Now, he was in heat again!

    ¡°B*stard, as long as you can do it, then do it!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately stuck out her stomach and looked at Yan Kuan. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t cure him!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and get you a beautiful woman toe back and have fun?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s face darkened. Now that Shen Xiaoxiao was pregnant, he really brought this upon himself! How could he have almost forgotten about this!

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better go take a shower!¡±

 Chapter 293 - Four Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 293: Four Paintings</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After afortable hot bath, she was really drowsy. Ignoring Yan Kuan, she blew her hair dry and climbed into bed to sleepfortably!

    When Yan Kuan came out, Shen Xiaoxiao was already sound asleep. Looking at this red-faced, calm little fellow, his heart ached. Satisfied and happy!

    In the room, he did another set of boxing, stretched his muscles, changed his clothes, locked the door, and walked out!

    The Ouyang family actually dared to poison him. Three months ago, Shen Xiaoxiao saved him with her life. When he was in shock, the Ouyang family actually thought of directly poisoning the air. He was really careless, falling into their trap!

    But now that he was awake, the Ouyang family should wait for his revenge!

    ...

    The Four Hall Masters were making their final preparations, but when Lei Lie was fiddling with theputer ording to his habits, he actually saw a message.

    A summoning message. This was incredible. This was the special summoning order of the Dark Empire¡¯s ck Emperor!

    Was this real or fake? Could it be made by the fake?

    ¡°Hurry up,e over and take a look. Is this fake or real?¡±

    The other three heard Lei Lie¡¯s exmation and hurriedly ran over to look at theputer.

    Sure enough, a summoning order belonging to the Dark Empire¡¯s ck Emperor appeared on theputer.

    The four of them looked at each other in confusion. Was this made by that fake or the real Yan Kuan?

    If it was the real Yan Kuan, then did he escape from the Ouyang family? That did not seem to be possible. Dark 1 and 19, however, had disappeared with their Sister-inw for more than half a month without any news. If he had really been rescued, he should have contacted them a long time ago. It could not be that he had waited for half a month!

    However, if it was a fake, he would not be so capable to have figured out the internal affairs of the Dark Empire so quickly!

    ¡°What the hell is going on? Should we go or not? Should we continue with the rescue n tonight or put it on hold?¡±

    Feng Hao also raised his doubts. However, Yun Qi¡¯s rescue n couldn¡¯t be dyed because if their Boss was really rescued, then it wouldn¡¯t matter much if they went to the Ouyang family. However, if they didn¡¯te out... They would have missed this opportunity for nothing. They had been preparing for more than half a month, so they could not waste their efforts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think we can¡¯t miss this opportunity. If Bosses out, don¡¯t forget that we still have 50 brothers!¡±

    Yun Qijue¡¯s words resonated with the others. Indeed, even if their Boss came out, there were still 50 brothers inside! They were not people who forgot their roots, unlike that fake who would not save their brothers.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it. Tonight, we will act ording to the n. As for that news, we can ignore it for now. If It¡¯s true, the Boss will definitely summon us again, so let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    ...

    Yan Kuan definitely did not know that his orders had not received a response for a long time. Moreover, the Four Hall Masters were preparing the rescue n for tonight. One would wonder if he would be surprised if he saw the Four Hall Masters tonight?

    When Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, Yan Kuan was staring at something on the table carefully. She got up from the bed and came to his side to see four paintings on the table. They were pictures of ancient beauties.

    ¡°What are these? Where did theye from?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still rubbing her eyes and looking at these pictures. She felt that they were somewhat familiar, but she did not know where she had seen them before.

    ¡°The fourth picture is Tang Bohu¡¯s Original Drawing of a Lady.¡±

    ¡°Tang Bohu¡¯s. Oh, no wonder I feel that they look familiar. How did you get these four pictures? These are priceless!¡±

    ¡°Yes, priceless. These are Ouyang Tang¡¯s treasures. They are hung in the study room and are not allowed to be touched by anyone. Even Ouyang Tian and his own children are not allowed to touch them.¡±

    ¡°Back then, a cleaning maid identally messed up one of the paintings a little. Ouyang Tang chopped off all four of her limbs and threw her out. What do you think these paintings hold in Ouyang Tang¡¯s heart?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean by these paintings? Making fun of Ouyang Tang and making him so mad that his brain is clotted with blood?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and felt that this little thing¡¯s thoughts simply could not be understood by ordinary people.

    This was really a leap for her to actually think of this. However, this thought of the little thing was quite to his liking.

    ¡°Your idea is not bad. Ouyang Tang is different from Ouyang Tian. Ouyang Tian has internal martial arts. Although he is in his 80s, his body and physique are simr to that of an adult man in his 40s. However, Ouyang Tang only knows how to have fun in his life and does not care about the affairs of the world. He seems to be in an inexplicable state of mind, but in reality, he is just an ordinary old man. Once he is greatly stimted, it will easily cause other chain reactions.¡±

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao heard, the more excited she became. As long as she could make the Ouyang family suffer, she would feelfortable. Thus, she held Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and sell these paintings to anger Ouyang Tang to death.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and shook his head. Not to mention selling these four paintings, they were now in the Ouyang family. If they wanted to sell them, it would be in the future. However, he had a new idea for these paintings.

    ¡°I also think that if Ouyang Tang knew that his paintings had gone missing, would he investigate the Ouyang family? Would he search every ce? This is the Ouyang family. It¡¯s very difficult for outsiders to enter this ce. Then, there will only be a mole. If there is a mole, won¡¯t Ouyang Tang investigate it thoroughly?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao understood Yan Kuan¡¯s meaning immediately. She hurriedly said,?¡°Then let¡¯s put these four paintings in different people¡¯s rooms. Once Ouyang Tang finds out, it¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    Yan Kuan scratched her little nose. The little girl was really cute, but this idea was really good. He immediately took the four paintings and walked out holding Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand.

    The first choice was of course, An Ning. Both of them had the same target, An Ning.

    However, when they arrived at An Ning¡¯s courtyard, they did not find any traces of An Ning. Not only that, Shen Xiaoxiao also discovered something when Yan Kuan jumped into the room.

    ¡°You said that An Ning was not there, but in Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard. What¡¯s going on? I remember that An Ning seems to have been injured at that time. She was injured and did not rest in her own courtyard? How could she be in Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard? Could it be that Ouyang Tian did not let anyone know that An Ning was injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to understand this matter. There¡¯s only one reason why Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t let everyone know that An Ning was injured. At that time, he used An Ning as bait to lure you into his trap. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so he used An Ning. He¡¯s really ruthless. So, should we go directly to Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard now, or what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put the other three paintings aside first. Ouyang Tian will go there in the end. That must be the most dangerous ce.¡±

    ¡°Let me think about it. Where should we put these three paintings? Why don¡¯t we put them in the big room in Room 4 and in the room of Ouyang Tang¡¯s own son? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

 Chapter 294 - Bumping Into

    <h4>Chapter 294: Bumping Into</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s eldest son, Concubine¡¯s son, fourth son, and Ouyang Tang¡¯s second son. Finally, adding the An Ning of staying in Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard in secret, the four paintings, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, each made arrangements for their respective ces!

    The first three paintings were all Yan Kuan climbing over the wall and entering. Shen Xiaoxiao was waiting outside. She wanted to go in too, but with her big belly, she was not that agile. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was quite jealous of Yan Kuan. Hey there for a few months without moving. Now, he could still be so agile. It really made people envy his physique!

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. There¡¯s still one more Ouyang Tian¡¯s. Let¡¯s hurry up. Otherwise, it¡¯s not good to be discovered by others at dinner time!¡±

    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go through the tunnel!¡±

    ¡°Can you ask Dark 1 to prepare more food tonight? I¡¯ve already vomited all of it in the afternoon. Nothing good will happen if we run into Ouyang Tian. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll run into something disgusting again!¡±

    Yan Kuan touched the top of her head affectionately. She had suffered a lot. It was not good to eat a big belly, and it was not good to rest. It was really tough!

    It seemed that the original n should be adjusted. His heart ached for his wife!

    ¡°Let Dark 1 cook whatever you want to eat. I thought that we would stay down there for a few more days. After all, we are in the dark, and they are in the open. It¡¯s much more convenient to do things. But now, we have to start a new n!¡±

    ¡°A new n? How?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled mysteriously, looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, and said, ¡°You will know when the timees. Alright, we are here. Let¡¯s go up!¡±

    The two of them went up one after the other. But what made them feel strange was that there seemed to be no one in Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard. Even the butler was not standing in the courtyard today, which was a little strange.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard always heavily guarded? Why is there no one here today?¡±

    She also felt strange, but in the end, she was more observant than the others, and she even had a faint bad premonition in her heart.

    There were too many dirty things in the Ouyang family. Could it be that there was something dirty again?

    ¡°Be careful, let¡¯s go in from the back and take a look through the window.¡±

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and the two of them took a detour from the back of the study and bedroom to the back wall. They were only separated by a wall, so when they sneakily looked at the empty study and waited for them to slowly walk towards Ouyang Tian¡¯s room... There was a strange sounding from inside.

    This sound was very strange because it sounded as if An Ning was afraid and in pain.

    This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel very strange. What could make An Ning afraid? Wasn¡¯t she always Ouyang Tian¡¯s most beloved granddaughter? Why was there a sound of fearing from her room?

    The two of them leaned against the crack of the door and quietly looked into the room. Because Ouyang Tian¡¯s room was made up of several rooms, and each room was separated and connected, it was blurry.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was not sure if it was because of the dislocation, but the scene inside still left her dumbfounded.

    While Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked, Yan Kuan covered her eyes with his palm. He pulled her down, and she could not see anything.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao squatted in the corner, her eyes were still in a daze. She could not believe her eyes. What did she see that was worse than a beast.

    Ouyang Tian, Ouyang Tian, that beast... Did that to his own daughter.

    An Ning was tied to an empty bed. Not only was she covered in ropes, but Ouyang Tian was sitting on the bed watching an old man doing something with a strange object in her lower body. Even though her mouth was gagged, she was still screaming. Shen Xiaoxiao and the others could hear it!

    The stuttering wound on her shoulder looked even more hideous.

    Even from afar, Shen Xiaoxiao could smell the faint smell of blood!

    ¡°What are they doing? What are they doing to An Ning?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao only recovered after a long while. Then, she asked Yan Kuan, ¡°What exactly is that perverted old man doing to An Ning? Doing what?¡±

    ¡°Pervert, what exactly is that pervert doing? It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao vomited again. She had already vomited once. And this time, she even vomited all the jaundice water.

    Yan Kuan was not in a good mood at the moment. His face was full of dark clouds, but seeing Shen Xiaoxiao in such an ufortable state, his heart ached. He stroked her back, wanting to take her away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Yan Kuan did not care whether Shen Xiaoxiao agreed or not. He pulled her away, but before they left, he quietly threw the painting into the study window. When the two returned to the underground tunnel, Yan Kuan hugged Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s trembling body andforted her:

    ¡°Just treat him as an old monster. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°But what is he doing? What is he doing to An Ning? He is An Ning¡¯s father!¡±

    ¡°Hey, if you must know, let me tell you! The Suoyin flower. They are giving An Ning the Suoyin flower!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. What did this mean? ¡°...Ouyang Tian is actually giving An Ning the Suoyin flower? An Ning¡¯s age is not suitable either. It is already past the time of her first period, yet she can still get the Suoyin flower at such an old age?¡±

    ¡°Be good, slow down. Although this Suoyin flower can only be tattooed on a woman at her menarche, it¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be tattooed on An Ning¡¯s body!¡±

    Yan Kuan really didn¡¯t want to answer Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question. Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance, Yan Kuan still spoke to her in the end.

    ¡°If you tattoo the Suoyin flower on An Ning now, then An Ning can only be the woman of these men from the Ouyang family for the rest of her life. Otherwise, once she touches another man, her entire body will rot and die!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I really don¡¯t want to hear it. It¡¯s too disgusting. In fact, Ouyang Tian wants to keep An Ning for himself. Is that what he means?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s true! An Ning looks exactly like Ouyang Jinling. It can be considered a kind of abnormal empathy!¡±

    ¡°Should we save her? Should we save An Ning? After all, she is your...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had some concerns. After all, there was still ayer of blood in her. Seeing An Ning scream so miserably, Shen Xiaoxiao still had to worry about Yan Kuan¡¯s thoughts!

    However, she did not get the answer she had expected because she only saw Yan Kuan say with an extremely unshakeable look of ridicule:

    ¡°Wait a little longer. It¡¯s hard to say whether An Ning is willing or forced to do so!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is that so!¡±

    Shen Xiaojue¡¯s facial features were about to copse. She was really worrying blindly.

    ¡°Sigh, hurry up and leave this ce. I really don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I really should burn this ce to ashes. It¡¯s dirty, really dirty!¡±

    ¡°Yes, burn it. Burn it tonight!¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She really didn¡¯t want to mention anything about the Ouyang family anymore!

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao like this, Yan Kuan was also a little annoyed. He had agreed to bring her out to bask in the sun. How did they bump into these things?

    It was indeed disgusting, extremely disgusting!

 Chapter 295 - Back to Square One

    <h4>Chapter 295: Back to Square One</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    They walked from the tunnel all the way back to the cell where they were held. The road seemed to be much longer than when they walked.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak the entire way. The silence made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ache for her.

    He really should not have brought her to see those dirty things, but he did not expect Ouyang Tian to treat An Ning like that.

    In fact, his feelings for An Ning were veryplicated.

    They did have a blood rtionship, but Yan Kuan always felt that An Ning was a little disgusting. It wasn¡¯t because of her background that she couldn¡¯t choose, but because some of her actions were exactly the same as the Ouyang family¡¯s.

    Sure enough, growing up in that ce, she would be brought up by that ce.

    Just now, Shen Xiaoxiao asked him if he wanted to save An Ning. In fact, he really wanted to say... Why? Why should he save her? Was she pitiful? No, he didn¡¯t think she was pitiful.

    Since An Ning had enjoyed the wealth andfortable life brought by the Ouyang family, then she had to give everything she could for the Ouyang family. Wasn¡¯t that the right thing to do? Where in the world was there a free lunch?

    Moreover, he felt that it might not be what they had seen. An Ning might have done it voluntarily!

    After all, the Ouyang family could not be measured by ordinary people¡¯s thinking.

    The narrow and long tunnel slowly turned pitch ck.

    They knew that they had to return to that forbidden area again!

    However, this time, they met Dark 1 halfway. Dark 1 must have been waiting there for a long time. Seeing the two of theming over, Shen Xiaoxiao could feel the excitement in Dark 1¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake? That¡¯s great. Dark 1 asks Mistress to forgive him. Dark 1 took advantage of your trust.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Dark 1 who was standing there with some thoughts in her heart. However, Dark 1¡¯s motive was all for Yan Kuan, so she had nothing to fuss about. Moreover, she had to thank Dark 1. Otherwise, how could she have met Yan Kuan so quickly?

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this for Yan Kuan¡¯s sake. It¡¯s nothing. However, aspensation, Dark 1, you have to bring out your skills tonight and prepare a big meal for your Miss. I just vomited all the food I had for lunch.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sints and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. As long as she did not mind eating, that was good. After all, she would not always think about those disgusting things when her attention was diverted.

    ¡°Eat well after we leave. It¡¯s been hard on you all these days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for my negligence, my Lord would not have been...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Dark 1, you might be very busy next. Ouyang Tang will soon discover that the four paintings in his study have gone missing. As themander of the Ouyang family¡¯s guards, you will bear the brunt of the responsibility.¡±

    Yan Kuan suddenly interrupted Dark 1¡¯s words. Dark 1 was stunned at first, but he immediately understood that his Boss must have done something? He immediately nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, can you help me do something today?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly interrupted, causing Yan Kuan and Dark 1 to be stunned. What did this little thing want to do this time?

    ¡°You have to set a few fires in a few ces today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to let go of this anger in my heart.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that this little guy was actually thinking about this matter and was delighted. Of course, even if she didn¡¯t order him to set the fire, he would still order Dark 1 to do it.

    Dark 1 didn¡¯t know what they had encountered before, but when he heard that Shen Xiaoxiao was going to set the fire, he just thought that Miss wanted to take revenge.

    Miss had suffered so much with her big belly and it was inevitable that she wanted to take revenge.

    ¡°May I know which ces Miss would like to set on fire?¡±

    ¡°It would be best if it¡¯s Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard. However, I know that it¡¯s very difficult, so I¡¯ll burn An Ning¡¯s courtyard. It¡¯s too dirty.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, those people tonight will...¡±

    Dark 1 had just gone to the forbidden area to type the password, but there was no response for a long time. At that time, he had guessed that his Boss might have woken up, so he waited at the same ce. He did not expect that he would really run into them. However, he had to report the news he wanted to bring to them in time, because those people tonight would make their Boss into a death warrior.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about those people not being able toe tonight.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s reply, Dark 1 was stunned again. Boss had really done something big? Was it arranged in such a short time?

    ¡°Oh right, Dark 1, where¡¯s 19? Is 19 okay? You didn¡¯t do anything to him?¡±

    Thest question made even Yan Kuan feel a little speechless. This little guy was really full of ideas. She could even ask Dark 1 about this.

    Of course, Dark 1 also looked sullen. Why was his image so bad in the Miss¡¯s heart?

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. 19 is fine. 19 asked me to tell Miss something. He said that Third Uncle said: ¡®The jujubes by the post this year are really bitter. If Miss wants to eat the jujube mud cake, she can only pick wild jujubes!''¡±

    ¡°What did you say? When did this happen? When did the newse?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. If this was really what Third Uncle said, then the man in ck could not be Third Uncle.

    But the eyes of that man in ck were clearly very simr to Third Uncle¡¯s. What was going on? Who was that man in ck?

    ¡°The news was said when 19 contacted Third Uncle this morning. I was there at the time. There will definitely be no problem.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma Lin? Did 19 talk to Grandma Lin?¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle said that Grandma Lin has contacted her overseas rtives and is staying with them temporarily. She will return to the country in a while.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak for a long time. This matter was really a mess. It was extremely messy!

    After Shen Xiaoxiao heard the news, she did not speak anymore. She did not hear anything that Yan Kuan and Dark 1 had told her.

    Her attention had already shifted to the man in ck and Third Uncle. What was the connection between the man in ck and Third Uncle? Her feeling was definitely not wrong. Why was there such a strange rtionship between the two?

    After Dark 1 left, Yan Kuan held her hand and slowly continued to walk forward in the tunnel.

    After returning to the dark prison, Yan Kuan asked Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°What does the password between you and Third Uncle mean? Is it somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Previously, when I suspected that fake, I was worried that he would use Third Uncle to threaten me, so I used 19 to get Third Uncle to return to the country and hide. Only Third Uncle and I know the password, so it¡¯s absolutely impossible for anyone to fake it. If 19 only got in touch with Third Uncle this morning, and the man in ck is not Third Uncle, then I think it¡¯s a little strange. Then who exactly is that man in ck?¡±

    Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance, he felt quite ufortable in his heart. However, because the identity of the ck man was only a hope, if Shen Xiaoxiao found out the truth one day, she should not panic and lose her mind!

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you still remember what I said to you? In this world, don¡¯t believe anyone except yourself. Now, I still say the same thing to you. Remember, don¡¯t believe anyone, including me.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I trust you?¡±

    Yan Kuan felt ufortable when Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t see him. However, he changed his tone too quickly and said to Shen Xiaoxiao: ¡°Have you forgotten about that fake?¡±

 Chapter 296 - Prepare To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 296: Prepare To Leave</h4>

    Pei Li looked at the report sent back from abroad and did not know what to think. Although he was mentally prepared, when he really knew the final result, he still felt that he was unable to ept it.

    The heat of the summer outside the house caused him to call out incessantly. His heart was restless, and he became more and more confused. He did not know what to do.

    After randomly throwing a fire and smashing everything in the study into pieces, Pei Li gradually calmed down and sat down.

    Would he never have children again in this lifetime? How was that possible? If that was the case, how would he fight for the position of the head of the household?

    If that was the case, what would he do in his next lifetime?

    He was born with atrophy of the nerves. How could it be that he was born with atrophy of the nerves? He had been doing well for the past ten years.

    He had been longing for flowers ever since he was 15 years old. He had always thought that he had always been sessful. Why did he suddenly have such a problem?

    He could not have a child. He could not even have artificial insemination. It was too damn depressing.

    Fortunately, Liu Yufei was actually pregnant. She had gotten pregnant before his illness started. He really did not know whether to call himself lucky or unlucky.

    With this, he was destined to be tied to Liu Yufei for the rest of his life. He was an outstanding man, yet he was matched with such a trash and a child. He was even slightly worried.

    Although Liu Yufei¡¯s words sounded better than her singing, the power of the Suoyin flower was too terrifying. He had experienced it before. Liu Yufei¡¯s desires were not something he could control.

    During that period of time, he had given her the cold shoulder the most. It was still unknown whether this child was his or not. It seemed that he could only wait until after he was born to do a paternity test.

    However, no matter what the results of the paternity test were, at least until he was firmly seated as the head of the family, he had to treat it as his own child.

    Now, he had to find an opportunity to mention his marriage to Liu Yufei to his grandfather.

    He also had to n for the subsequent arrangements. If he could not have his own children, he had to n for the future sessor in advance.

    However, to be honest, it was not something an ordinary person could do to be able to arrange his future matters so calmly. Who asked him to encounter these extremely difficult things one after another? He already had a certain degree of resistance!

    Now that his limbs were crippled, and he had lost all his martial arts in that ce, he was actually almost as good as a cripple.

    Could Liu Yufei, this woman, be able to hold on in the future?

    The answer was definitely no. However, Pei Li also had a n. After Liu Yufei gave birth, he would get the doctor who delivered the child to do something so that Liu Yufei would never be able to touch a man again in her entire life.

    ¡­

    After Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan returned to the secret prison, sheid down to rest, a little tired. She did not want to talk anymore. Yan Kuan looked at her listless appearance and did not know what to do. There were times when he was at a loss. Facing his wife and child¡­ He really did not know what to do.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? Or do you want to y? It¡¯s not like you to be so listless. Why don¡¯t you get up and fight with me?¡±

    ¡°Fight with me? Are you sick? You don¡¯t want your son anymore? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m pregnant? Tell me, what do you remember in one day? Do you have a sense of responsibility? Do you look like a father?¡±

    Well, look, he really brought this on himself. Why did he go and provoke this little bastard? Wasn¡¯t he worried that she would suffocate? Great, now she even med him. However, now that she had the energy to argue with him, it seemed like nothing much happened. It wasn¡¯t bad to be able to divert her attention.

    ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re not happy. Persevere, we¡¯ll leave after eating.¡±

    ¡°Leave? Where?¡± What did Yan Kuan mean? Were they going to leave this ce? Didn¡¯t he say that he would be leaving in a few days? Why did it change again?

    ¡°Go out. I see that you can¡¯t move around here. Moreover, the environment here is too bad. It¡¯s not good for you and the child. I have a new n too. It¡¯s easier to implement it outside. Of course, if you like this ce, it¡¯s not bad for us toe back for a vacation asionally.¡±

    ¡°Only ghosts like this ce. I¡¯m not a masochist!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at Yan Kuan. However, she also felt that it was not bad to be able to leave this ce. At least the surrounding air was much better, right?

    ¡°Yan Kuan, I want to eat spicy chicken.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. Why did she suddenly change her style again? Talking about food again? Could it be that pregnant women were all so fickle? So strange?

    ¡°Spicy chicken? Alright, I¡¯ll get Dark 1 to make it. I¡¯ll let you eat as much as you want!¡± After saying that, Yan Kuan prepared to walk towards the underground tunnel. Shen Xiaoxiao saw that he was so attentive and thought that he was going to wander around the Ouyang family again, so she was a little unhappy in her heart.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go out and eat. There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s focus on eating some white-cut chicken tonight. Anyway, I like to eat chicken when I¡¯m pregnant with this child!¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and did not speak for a long time. He really did not know how to respond to her. He could only walk back and look at her in a daze. He really did not know what to do to make this little ancestor feel better.

    Anyway, looking at her blissful expression, his heart ached very much. It was better to be energetic and fight with him. He would get used to it.

    ording to the ratio at noon, the dinner had more than doubled. The guard who delivered the food looked at the two trays and could not help but swallow his saliva. There was so much food, and there were so many varieties. Could it be thest dinner? So they made more?

    But wasn¡¯t this too much? This woman did say that she ate less at noon, but there was no need to prepare so many portions, was there?

    ¡°That woman can really eat!¡±

    ¡°Alright, lower your voice. Hurry up and send it to that great-aunt. Otherwise, she will start nagging againter. She might talk for a whole day.¡±

    Yan Kuany on the bed and watched Shen Xiaoxiao listen to the guards¡¯ments outside. He could not help butugh. This little thing really ate a lot. Look, even the people outside said that. He wondered if this little thing would be angry when she heard that!

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back yourughter. If youugh, wouldn¡¯t it be better if youugh!¡±

    Although he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say that, Yan Kuan did not dare to reallyugh. He could only lie there and not speak.

    A whole chicken. Perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao had vomited all the food in the afternoon, so it was almostpletely eaten by Shen Xiaoxiao. She had also eaten so many vegetables and a bowl of rice. Yan Kuan felt that it was terrifying. It seemed that when she said she had not eaten her fill in the afternoon, it was not a joke.

    However, when he thought about the child in her stomach, he felt that it was reasonable. It seemed that the little thing in her stomach must have eaten it, not her. Otherwise, how terrifying would it be? This small body ate even more than him.

    After dinner, Shen Xiaoxiao continued to walk around for half an hour every day while waiting for that moment to arrive. She also wanted to know if those people woulde tonight. If they were toe, then she had to find out who the ck-clothed person was.

    If they were not toe, then they would also leave this ce tonight. If they stayed in this ce for another second, she would feel ufortable all over!

 Chapter 297 - Rescue, Fire Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 297: Rescue, Fire Fighting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°There seems to be some noise outside. Did you hear it?¡±

    This was a basement. It was needless to say how sensitive one¡¯s hearing was to hear the noise on the ground!

    However, Yan Kuan was as sharp-witted as Shen Xiaoxiao and also heard the slight noise.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the watch on her wrist. It was exactly 8 o¡¯clock. was there a movement outside?

    ¡°8 o¡¯clock. Did Dark 1 do something outside?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled mysteriously. He got off the bed and pulled Shen Xiaoxiao, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Those people won¡¯te over!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was delighted. If they wouldn¡¯te over, then could they really leave this ce?

    After the two entered the tunnel, they became even more sensitive to the sounds outside. They could vaguely hear that there was a ¡®fire¡¯. It was really a good time to start a fire.

    ¡°Dark 1 is really smart. This fire is really timely! Should we just leave? We¡¯ll go out through the corner door. 19 will definitely be waiting for us outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go out first. I still have to go somewhere!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Still have to go somewhere? Go where? Leave her behind again? How could this be?

    ¡°Go where? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not going to leave alone. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me here alone!¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s nervous expression and felt a little ufortable. This little fellow must be afraid, afraid of being separated from him again!

    ¡°Be good. I¡¯m going to save my brothers. I¡¯m leaving, but they¡¯re still locked up. I can¡¯t leave them behind. Is it convenient for you now? Go out and wait for me. I promise, I¡¯ll be back tonight!¡±

    ¡°No, I can keep watch for you. I¡¯m useful. I won¡¯t drag you back. I have to go. If you dare to let me leave by myself, I¡¯ll really leavepletely. You won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who was so determined. He didn¡¯t know whether he was happy or sad. Was this a sweet burden?

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going to be a mother, yet you¡¯re still so willful. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yan Kuan could not win against Shen Xiaoxiao in the end, so he brought her through another tunnel. The 50 people were imprisoned in the Ouyang family¡¯s ordinary prison. With such arge number of people, the Ouyang family would not have so many secret rooms to lock up so many people.

    Moreover, because the fake had taken over the Dark Empire, he did not dare to announce that they were not going to rescue their brothers, nor did he dare to immediately kill these 50 people. Therefore, these 50 people were just like Yan Kuan, temporarily safe!

    As for the Ouyang family, they were the best at using medicine. There was no need to worry, because no one would think that Yan Kuan would wake up, nor would they think that they wouldunch a rescue operation on those people tonight.

    Moreover, Dark 1 was still there. Dark 1 would cooperate with him from the inside and the outside. Therefore, it was not difficult to rescue those brothers!

    They still crawled out from a hole in a rockery. However, the situation outside had shocked Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Wasn¡¯t Dark 1 setting the fire too big?

    Almost all of the four parts of the rockery were on fire. The mes burned the sky, and they could smell the smell of rotten wood from where they stood.

    The Ouyang family had been around for a thousand years, and every room here had been through a thousand years. Even if the building had been reinforced and repaired many times and had manyyers of defense, once the fire started, even if it was an iron wall, it could still be burned clean not to mention that there were many wooden buildings here.

    ¡°Dark 1¡¯s fire is really amazing. I originally thought that it would only be for An Ning¡¯s room, but I didn¡¯t expect that the entire Ouyang family would be surrounded.¡±

    Yan Kuan had other thoughts about this matter. This was because the Ouyang family upied a vast area. If they wanted to set fire to four corners at the same time, it would not only require arge number of people, but also precise nning. Right now, Dark 1 was already registered in front of Ouyang Tian. Knowing that he was once a member of the Dark Empire, Ouyang Tian would definitely notpletely trust Dark 1.

    Therefore, there would definitely be someone monitoring Dark 1¡¯s every move. If Dark 1 could go to An Ning¡¯s ce and set fire to it, that would already be a great ability. To set fire to these four corners at the same time, the possibility was too low.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Kuan did not pay attention to her, and there seemed to be a strange expression on his face. She immediately sensed that something was wrong and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that this fire was not set by Dark 1?¡±

    Yan Kuan nodded and said, ¡°Setting fire to these four ces at the same time is not that easy!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also thought of the reason, she also began to feel that something was not right. ¡°Could it be that there are helpers? Oh, I know. Could it be the Four Hall Masters? When 19 and I left with Dark 1, the four of them were recuperating together. In the past half a month, their injuries have definitely recovered. Moreover, Dark 1¡¯s current situation is very likely that he did not tell them about my whereabouts. Could it be that they thought that I had gone missing and nned for half a month toe to the Ouyang family to investigate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve issued a summoning order to the Four Hall Masters. They should be waiting for us at the Meiyin Mountain right now, and they should be meeting up with 19!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve issued a summoning order? That¡¯s right, they definitely won¡¯t believe it. After all, that imposter had put on your face and swaggered around to deceive them. With your summoning order, they might think that it was that imposter who lured them into taking the bait again!¡±

    Yan Kuan was speechless for a long time because this reason was too likely. He also felt that based on the Four Hall Masters¡¯ personalities, they might really visit the Ouyang family tonight.

    However, if it was really them, there was nothing wrong with that. It was also good to let the Ouyang family busy themselves for a while!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over. We¡¯re about to reach the prison!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao gathered her thoughts and nodded immediately. She was fully prepared. Now that three months had passed, her stomach was much more stable. Although she still could not make any big movements, she could still quietly take care of a few people. Moreover, she had not moved for a long time... She also felt a little aggrieved. Perhaps she could take this opportunity to move around properly!

    However, the activities that Shen Xiaoxiao had anticipated did not materialize. This was because just as they were about to enter the prison, they saw four familiar figures.

    This time, Yan Kuan would definitely not make a move. He pulled Shen Xiaoxiao to the side and prepared to watch a good show. These four people were really bold. However, to be able to see that they had sessfully run all the way here without any injuries... It seemed that these four people had a well-thought-out n.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to be too disloyal if we just watch? Why don¡¯t we go and help?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao rubbing her hands together. This little thing really couldn¡¯t stay idle. She wanted to join in on the fun? Even though she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Be good, pay attention to your prenatal education! We¡¯ll just watch. Watching others fight is as enjoyable as watching ourselves. Be obedient!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless.. Watching others fight was only suffocating. Of course, it was her own fight that was enjoyable!

 Chapter 298 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 298: Reunion</h4>

    The rescue process went very smoothly. At least, that was what Shen Xiaoxiao thought. In less than 20 minutes, she saw people running out one after another. Not only that, they all looked like they had amon enemy and were filled with righteous indignation. It was as if they wanted to rush up and kill all the members of the Ouyang family.

    However, they were very organized and disciplined. Aftering out, they did not run around. Instead, they all stood on the open ground and waited for their brothers below toe up.

    ¡°Count the number of people!¡±

    When the Four Hall Masters came up from above, they saw that all 50 people had gathered. After being locked up for a few months, everyone was like a grizzly bear. They had ck faces and ck clothes. Their expressions were indescribably fierce.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this group of brothers who were like savages and could not help but feel a chill run down her spine. If they were to attack the Ouyang family now, they would probably even have the heart to drink their blood.

    ¡°When are we going to leave?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the group of people who had been rescued, and her heart began to stir. She wanted to join this group of people and see how good the atmosphere was. With such an imposing manner, she really wanted to lead these people to attack the Ouyang family. If she killed this kind of pervert, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts were good, but the Ouyang family weren¡¯t vegetarians. Even if they set fire to four corners at the same time, the speed at which they put out the fire was definitely not low. The Ouyang family was a family that had a thousand years of heritage.

    They knew what their house was made of, and they were usually extremely careful in preventing fire. Once this fire appeared, their self-rescue ability was even more powerful and faster than the fire brigade outside.

    Of course, the Ouyang family members were not all fools. Who set fire to four ces at the same time? Ouyang Tian immediately thought of the 50 people imprisoned in the dungeon, and he immediately transferred the guards there.

    Not only that, he also deliberately left Dark 1 aside and instructed Dark 1 to be in charge of putting out the fire. The rest of the people were from the main force that was moving closer to the dungeon.

    ¡°Someone ising. Should we retreat now?¡±

    The movement of therge group of people was very loud. They had already heard it, so Yun Qi frowned when he heard Feng Hao¡¯s words.

    He wanted to pay attention to the fact that these brothers would continue to work hard to get their Boss out. Oh right, Sister-inw, Dark 1, and 19 were also missing. Needless to say, they were definitely locked up by the Ouyang family. It was best to save them together.

    However, those people reacted so quickly. Other than the four of them who had weapons in their hands, the other 50 people did not have any defensive tools.

    Although they were all like wolf pups who wanted to avenge their previous humiliation and charge forward to take revenge, they could not really let this human body block the guns and bullets!

    ¡°So fast. It looks like we can only retreat. How about this? Lei Lie, Huo Gui, take your men and drag them out. Feng Hao and I will go to other ces to investigate. We must find out more about Boss and the others!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go too!¡±

    The other 50 people also wanted to go, however, Yun Qi directly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any weapons in your hands. Are you going to die? If you stay alive, you won¡¯t be afraid of being burned. Feng Hao and I are fast. Let¡¯s gather in the small forest outside. If you can¡¯t find them in half an hour, you can retreat!¡±

    ¡°Brother, be careful!¡±

    Lei Lie didn¡¯t hesitate. This wasn¡¯t the time to be wishy-washy. Moreover, taking ten thousand steps back, even if this brother was captured by the Ouyang family, they still had a chance to save him. There were as many as 50 of them, so they took turns¡­ They could at least get some information.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t their first time entering the Ouyang family. They could be considered to know a thing or two about their methods. It was simply a dream to capture all of them!

    After everyone was quickly arranged, Lei Lie and his men quickly ran over the wall from the other side.

    The 50 men were all skilled and well-trained. Even if they were locked in the dungeon, there was no one left to train. Furthermore, when they were escaping, each of them was faster than the other.

    In fact, they all knew that only when they got out would they have the ability to save their Boss!

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao watched as therge group of people left before they slowly walked out

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid that they would be blind, so she hurriedly spoke. Feng Hao reacted the fastest. Seeing that it was Shen Xiaoxiao, he hurriedly said, ¡°Miss? It¡¯s Miss? Are you alright?¡±

    After saying that, Feng Hao put away his spear excitedly and prepared to walk over. However, Yun Qi pulled him back. They had already suffered a great loss from that fake. They could not let their carelessness cause them to be caught again.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yun Qi¡¯s actions and her anger rose. She had said that Yun Qi was the most annoying and had the most ideas. They were always on guard against this and that. It was fine if you were on guard against others, but don¡¯t be on guard against her again and again.

    Immediately, Shen Xiaoxiao shouted unceremoniously, ¡°You¡¯re really top notch. You¡¯re determined to go against me, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve mistaken me again and again. What do you mean?

    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re holding a gun. If you have the ability, let¡¯s fight one-on-one. Kid, you might not be my match!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s outburst and the name ¡®the best¡¯ that only she would shout out. Actually, when the words ¡®top notch¡¯ was called out, Yun Qi already knew that he had misunderstood, and he had once again stirred up a ho¡¯s nest.

    He immediately put away his gun and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with an embarrassed smile as he said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s really you. I¡¯m sorry. I really thought that it was fake again.¡±

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re alright. I told him it was you. I recognized you at a nce.¡±

    Yun Qi was so angry. He definitely did not know this brother who was dragging his feet. How could he be brothers with this tterer who was ruining his reputation?

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I was too cautious. But it¡¯s great that you¡¯re alright, Miss. I¡¯ve killed a lot of pheasants for you. They¡¯re waiting for you to go back and eat them.¡±

    Yun Qi was not willing to be outdone. Seeing that his brother¡¯s ttery could not be broken, he still used the most practical thing to prove his heart.

    Yan Kuan, who was at the side, saw how the two Hall Masters of his hall had lost points. He wanted to say that he did not know the two of them. He slowly walked out of the darkness. When the two of them took out their guns and pointed at him vigntly, Yan Kuan said, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. You openly disobeyed my orders and came to the Ouyang family to set fire! Top notch. This name suits you, Yun Qi!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s every word and his deep voice were the most familiar tones they had heard in decades.

    This was, this was, this was the Boss? This was the real Boss? The Boss came out? The Boss really came out?

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s really you. You came out?¡±

    ¡°Can you guys change the lines? It¡¯s always the same line!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really can¡¯t help but interrupt. Why are these two people using the same line? And was there a need to be so excited? Look at Feng Hao. His little eyes were already filled with tears. Why didn¡¯t she look so excited!?

    ¡°Hey, you guys, why don¡¯t we go somewhere else to catch up? This isn¡¯t a ce to talk! Someone¡¯sing!¡±

 Chapter 299 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 299: Engagement</h4>

    Pei Dongguo felt very ufortable. What did this inws mean? They actually wanted them to recognize Pei Meimei!

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that their family couldn¡¯t tolerate a daughter. They could use this marriage to help their Pei family. It could also be considered as repaying their family¡¯s kindness for raising her all these years.

    But what did the inws mean? On the surface, she returned to the Pei family, but the Ouyang family was in charge of other matters. This was really going to go to their home and bully others, right? Was that what they meant?

    ¡°Father, what does Ouyang Tang mean? Why did he suddenly want Meimei toe back? What kind of trick is this?¡±

    ¡°Boss, go investigate who Meimei has been in contact with recently and what she is doing! Especially when ites to men and women, we must find out!¡±

    Pei Tianheng was stunned. Investigate these aspects? Their family couldn¡¯t tolerate any more scandals. If they were to investigate now, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing!

    However, if they were to bring Meimei back to the Pei family without any reason, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate either. They had to find out clearly!

    ¡­

    After Ouyang Tang¡¯s eldest son and daughter-inw left, Ouyang Tang sat in the recreation room without saying a word for a long time. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to marry Meimei, and he could even build a good rtionship with his n head.

    Now that he was here and his big brother was also here, it would be of some help to their house. However, once they died, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for his house.

    The n head¡¯s daughter-inw¡¯s family was the best of the two daughters-inw¡¯s. It was also one of the top two families on the big brother¡¯s side. They were a military and political family with strength and power. Their youngest son had taken a fancy to Pei Meimei, and this couldn¡¯t be considered a good thing.

    Using Pei Meimei to marry their family would only bring them benefits and no harm. However, recently, his people had sent news that Pei Li did not seem to be stable. He could not tell that this junior actually had such big ambitions. He wanted to take a good look at whether this junior had ambition or ability. If he really had the ability, it was not like he could not secretly support him.

    Back then, he didn¡¯t have the ability of his big brother, nor was he as ruthless as his big brother. He could kill his older brother with his bare hands. However, the next generation of the family was also a capable person. Moreover, half of Pei Li¡¯s body had the blood of their eldest brother, so¡­ This matter couldn¡¯t be considered as betraying his big brother¡¯s side. Wait and see, wait and see!

    Ouyang Tang returned to the study room. He looked at the empty walls and didn¡¯t react for a long time. He was stunned for a minute before he let out an earth-shattering roar.

    Even the cleaning servants outside the courtyard heard this sound. What was going on?

    An hourter, Ouyang Tian was also rmed. Ouyang Tang angrily demanded to search the entire Ouyang family. He had to find his precious paintings.

    Ouyang Tian looked at his younger brother. In the end, he allowed it to happen. However, he did not know that just as he allowed it to happen, four corners of the Ouyang family started to catch fire!

    Ouyang Tian was also shocked. First, someone stole four valuable paintings from the Ouyang family, and then he set fire to the Ouyang family. Who was so bold?

    In all of China, other than the imprisoned ck Emperor, no one should have the ability to do so!

    Oh no, there were still people. There were also the 50 secret guards who were imprisoned in the dungeon. These people were fighting against 10 of them. If they had not used drugs, they might not have been able to capture those people!

    If it was really them, they would have released the tiger back to the mountain. No, they had to send someone over immediately¡­

    ¡­

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw 19 again, it was already the next morning. They paused at a vi area in the northern suburbs.

    When she woke up, she did not see Yan Kuan. He must have been busy all night. He had been missing for so long, and that fake had messed up the Dark Empire.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake. Did you sleep well? I made you some herbal porridge to nourish your stomach.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao came downstairs, she saw 19ing out of the kitchen with a bowl of porridge. She was happy and surrounded 19.

    ¡°19, are you okay? Did Dark 1 do anything to you? Did he lock you up? Look at how pale you look!¡±

    19 felt that Miss was simply his best friend. She had guessed that Dark 1 had locked him up.

    ¡°Miss, how did you know that I was locked up by Dark 1?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was eating her porridge as she said while eating:

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t locked up, you would definitelye and save me. I still have that bit of confidence. Moreover, if he didn¡¯t lock you up, I think that Dark 1 wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you. I think that between me and Dark 1, you would definitely choose me, right, 19!?¡±

    ¡°Mm, of course. I would definitely stand on Miss¡¯s side. There¡¯s also our Little Master. Miss, you don¡¯t know how detestable Dark 1 is. Not only did he lock me up, but he also used cartge powder on me. He was afraid that I would run away.¡±

    19 had basically found his organization. Miss really understood him. However, what Shen Xiaoxiao said next left 19 at a loss for words.

    ¡°19, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but even though this Dark 1 looks a little¡­ You can¡¯t be conquered by him so easily. Next time, remember to learn how to use medicine and make him unable to resist at all. That way, you can do whatever you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao almost choked on the porridge in her mouth. When she raised her head, she saw Yan Kuan staring at her with a livid expression. Of course, Dark 1 was also looking at her with a livid expression. His expression could not be more sour.

    ¡°Hehe, about that, I was just spouting nonsense. 19, hurry up and make porridge for your Boss. What are you standing here for?¡±

    19 nced at the livid faces of the two men at the door and hurriedly fled the battlefield. Fortunately, he did not spout nonsense just now. Otherwise, not only Boss, but even Dark 1 would not forgive him.

    19 quickly fled. Shen Xiaoxiao pulled out a stool and hurriedly ran toward Yan Kuan like ackey. Moreover, it was a trot. Yan Kuan¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly. He took a big step forward and pulled her back.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you better walk properly. Don¡¯t you see how big your belly is!¡±

    Yan Kuan was originally shouting angrily, but after saying this, his heart also jumped. Yes, wasn¡¯t this little thing¡¯s belly a little too big?

    Was she this big after three months?

    ¡°Dark 1, when will the doctor be here? Have you prepared the equipment for the third base?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already prepared. Miss, you can go after you finish your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Should I go for a check-up? That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t gone for a check-up since I got pregnant. Your son¡­ It might even be a daughter,¡± Shen Xiaoxiao said with a thoughtful look. However, just as she finished speaking, she saw Yun Qi rushing in.

    ¡°There¡¯s news from the base!¡±

    ¡°What news? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Yun Qi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao first and then said embarrassedly, ¡°The Ouyang family announced through the official news that Boss and Ouyang Le, the eldest daughter of the Ouyang family, will be engaged on the 11th of next month! They also announced that the Ouyang family will take a stake in K-ONE Group!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Engaged? They want to invest in K-ONE?¡±

 Chapter 300 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 300: Surprise</h4>

    ¡°Engagement? Congrattions. I didn¡¯t expect that your marriage woulde to fruition.¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao said this with a smile, he could smell the sour smell from afar.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Tian¡¯s reaction to be so fast. He had immediately issued such an order when he found out that the 50 people had been rescued. It seemed that they were also afraid of the 50 people.

    ¡°I have a question that I am curious about. We havee out of that secret prison. Won¡¯t Ouyang Tian¡¯s people find out? No one has eaten three meals a day. Isn¡¯t it only a matter of time before they find out?¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry about this. We have already put on a good show. When the fire started, we had people pretend to invade the Ouyang family and knock out the guards to save you. As for Boss, he has been in aa anyway. So, we came without anyone knowing and switched the fake with him.¡±

    Hearing Yun Qi¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. He switched the fake? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t she know?

    ¡°Ah? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I personally did this, so I didn¡¯te to meet you back then.¡±

    19 also spoke at the side. Hearing that everything was arranged properly, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect the Ouyang family to react so quickly.

    ¡°How did you deal with that Ma San? If Yan Kuan went back, wouldn¡¯t that Ma San immediately notice?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to go back!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Why am I getting more and more confused?¡±

    What kind of medicine did Yan Kuan have in his stomach? Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more confused.

    ¡°Sister-inw, let me tell you. We worked all nightst night and changed all the passwords of the Dark Empire. In short, other than the location of the fake goods in the Second Base, all the other brothers know that the person who appeared outside is a puppet.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, they will only listen to the new orders issued by our side. As long as the old orders have been issued, the brothers will know that this is fake news.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect them to be so fast. They had thought through everything in one night.

    However, there were still some things that she could not ask here. She could only wait until she and Yan Kuan were alone to ask properly.

    However, since the Ouyang family had issued the marriage news, this marriage was urgent and necessary.

    It was just that they did not know if Yan Kuan would really make a move!

    ¡°How are you going to deal with the marriage? Ouyang Le is already a fake. If you pretend to be one, it will be hard for you to do so!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked this question. Yun Qi was smart this time. He knew that it was not a good topic for them to participate in, so he immediately found an excuse to leave. Dark 1 also pulled 19 over to talk to him about the issue of drugging.

    Only Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were left in the room.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat leisurely on the sofa, watching how Yan Kuan was going to tell her. In fact, she was also very curious about how Yan Kuan would deal with this matter.

    Was he really going to be the son-inw of the Ouyang family? Why did she feel that this matter was so funny?

    Yan Kuan watched as the little thing sat there holding her hands and did not say anything. She looked like she was watching a good show. He deliberately teased her and said, ¡°Why? Are you jealous again? This little vinegar jar is really sour. I¡¯m innocent in this matter. I¡¯vepletely forgotten what that Ouyang Le looks like. If it were a marriage alliance, it wouldn¡¯t be her turn.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten what she looks like? Why do I remember that someone¡¯s evaluation of Ouyang Le was frighteningly high? Why did you suddenly forget it?¡±

    ¡°Really? High evaluation? I¡¯m just stating the facts. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of ambition those leeches of the Ouyang family have. They were clearly the ones who arranged for them to swallow K-ONE and my Dark Empire. Once they seeded, the fake would definitely die. However, they still pushed out their own eldest daughter and used her. They are rushing to court death.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also felt that the Ouyang family was a little too cruel. To treat their own children and grandchildren so coldly, one could only imagine how bloody the future of China would be if the Ouyang family were to seed.

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao had always felt that the Ouyang family was dreaming, sometimes the things they did could not be described by ordinary people.

    ¡°Is Ouyang Jingling still in the base?¡±

    Yan Kuan shook his head. Shen Xiaoxiao could not tell whether he was relieved or what he felt. Suddenly, she realized that this Yan Kuan was actually quite pitiful.

    Her mother did not love her, but his mother did not love him. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and did not know how tofort him.

    ¡°That must be fake too. It¡¯s not the real Ouyang Jingling. Didn¡¯t you say that her gaze was not right? Is it possible that she really had already done that a long time ago?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tried tofort Yan Kuan, but Yan Kuan didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He was also wondering whether Ouyang Tian knew his identity or not.

    ¡°Did Ouyang Tian see through your identity or not know your identity?¡±

    The two of them often thought of the same thing. Yan Kuan looked at the woman who had such a telepathic connection with him and smiled.

    ¡°It seems that I have overestimated Ouyang Tian. I guess he has long forgotten what my father looks like. But it¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t recognize me, so it¡¯s more convenient for me!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, look at this mess. When will these days end? The Ouyang family set such a big fire, but it didn¡¯t even burn them clean. As expected, a scourgests for a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think about this anymore. Let¡¯s go over and have a check-up. Your belly is so big. Why do I feel like there¡¯s more than one? Even a three-month-old¡¯s belly is not as big as yours!¡±

    ¡°Have you seen many pregnant women? How do you know how big their bellies are?¡±

    The two of them chatted andughed as they slowly walked out.

    ¡­

    Liu Yufei looked at Pei Li in surprise. What did Pei Li say? Marriage? Was it really marriage? He wasn¡¯t joking, right? Could it be that what her mother said was right? This man really cared about his offspring? Because she had a child, Pei Li was finally willing to give her a promise?

    This, this, this surprise was too big, right?

    ¡°Brother Li, is what you said true? Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Of course, little fool. You¡¯re pregnant with my child. I naturally have to give you an exnation. Let¡¯s look forward to the birth of our little baby and be the happiest parents. What do you think?¡±

    Liu Yufei threw herself into Pei Li¡¯s arms and smiled with a lustful heart. Yes, of course, of course! She had been dying for it. Using one child to exchange for the marriage that she had dreamed of. This was a great deal. As for who this child belonged to, it didn¡¯t matter. She would wait until after it was born!

    Liu Yufei was inexplicably excited, but she didn¡¯t know that there was a bigger surprise waiting for her!

 Chapter 301 - Changing His Words

    <h4>Chapter 301: Changing His Words</h4>

    Being locked up in a dark room for more than half a month without any warning, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s state of mind could be said to have undergone an earth-shattering change.

    The most obvious point was about revenge. She realized that casting a long line to catch a big fish and slowly destroying a person¡¯s will and beliefs was simply too torturous. If she was not careful, she might not even be able to take revenge after they had been tormented by it.

    Therefore, she was not prepared to wait any longer for this slow torturous method. This time, she had to teach Liu Yufei a hard lesson. Of course, this lesson had to make Liu Yufei and Pei Li pay the price of blood.

    ¡°19, has everything been arranged? This Pei Li is actually willing to marry Liu Yufei. They really are an inseparable couple.¡±

    ¡°Miss, Liu Yufei is pregnant, but she probably can¡¯t figure out whether this child is Pei Li¡¯s or that Bureau Chief Liu¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this within expectations? It¡¯s a miracle that Liu Yufei can figure out who the father of the child is. Oh right, is that Pei Li¡¯s thing still normal?¡±

    19 of course knew what this Shen Xiaoxiao was talking about. Back then, he was the one who personally took care of it. This ability of his would definitely not fail. Moreover, he had already thought of a way to get a copy of this investigation report. Now was the perfect time to bring it out to make the Miss happy!

    ¡°Yo, 19, you¡¯ve prepared quite well. Not bad. Let me take a look.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the report and read it very slowly. Many of the reports were in English, but 19 was very careful. If it was a long paragraph, he would trante it. Shen Xiaoxiao could hear and speak without any problems, but it was a little difficult to read these.

    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. This Pei Li has really be a cripple among the crippled. It¡¯s so satisfying, it¡¯s simply too satisfying. 19, you did well. I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be effective if he didn¡¯t bleed at all. I didn¡¯t expect the effect to be so obvious.¡±

    ¡°Miss, so now that Pei Li knows that Liu Yufei is pregnant, whether it¡¯s his or not, he will admit it. Furthermore, I heard that he is already discussing the marriage with the Ouyang family. Perhaps the wedding will be held on the 11th. After all, this stomach can¡¯t wait for anyone. It¡¯s just that the final decision is still waiting for Ouyang Tian to make the decision.¡±

    ¡°11th. Is the 11th day a good day? It¡¯s all chosen on this day, but why do I feel that this day is so terrible?¡±

    19 knew that this youngdy was angry and didn¡¯t dare to speak up. If he dared to continue, it would probably affect her again. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke the youngdy who was angry.

    ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t that Ma San notice?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed thinking out loud. When she thought of Ma San¡¯s matter, she immediately changed the topic.

    ¡°Ma San didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Previously, they wanted K-ONE, but now, Ma San¡¯s full attention is focused on recruiting K-ONE. He thought that the fake was still ying around all day!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence.¡±

    Such a coincidence was obvious. Yan Kuan must have yed a part in it. If they wanted to get rid of it, they had to deal with it first. Yan Kuan might very well use K-ONE as bait to lure the Ouyang family into taking the bait. Now, it seemed that it might really be the case.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to go for a walk? Will you be tired with these two little masters in your stomach?¡±

    From the previous investigation, there was indeed more than one child. Shen Xiaoxiao would never forget Yan Kuan¡¯s expression back then.

    He looked like a fool. He stared at her stomach for a long time without saying a word. When the doctor had left, he suddenly said, ¡°My seed is indeed amazing!¡±

    At that time, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart almost burst out of her mouth. Could this fellow not be so shameless? Could he not be so narcissistic?

    However, she was still shocked by the two children. She did not expect that after her previous life, there would be two of them. It was a huge surprise.

    Of course, now she had be an old buddha-level figure in the entire base. Wherever she went, there would definitely be a secret guard on the side to protect her, afraid that something would happen to her. This was the little master that they had waited many years for. Moreover, there were two of them at once¡­ This was too exciting.

    However, she did not know whether the two in her stomach were male or female. Should they make a bet?

    ¡°19, I want to eat wonton soup. Let¡¯s go out and eat?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately wanted to eat whatever she wanted to eat. 19 looked at Miss¡¯s greedy look and then looked at her obviously pregnant stomach. He said worriedly, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we bring that wonton seller back? Won¡¯t it be unsafe for you to eat out with such a big belly? Let¡¯s be careful!¡±

    ¡°19, why have you be so wishy-washy? Don¡¯t worry, they are very obedient in my belly. I just want to go to a roadside stall. I¡¯lle back after eating. I won¡¯t wander around.¡±

    19 saw the youngdy like this and could not bear to refuse. In the end, hepromised. ¡°Then do you want to tell Boss? If Boss knows that we are going out like this, he will be unhappy!¡±

    ¡°Tell him? Don¡¯t expect to go out after saying that. We wille back after eating. It will be very fast. Moreover, didn¡¯t Ma San ask him to go to thepany for a meeting today? He doesn¡¯t have time to pay attention to me. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    19 finallypromised. He only hoped that Boss and the others wouldn¡¯te back so early. Moreover, he had to bring two more secret guards with him. This was a critical period!

    ¡­

    Liu Yufei stood at the door of the visiting room. She waited for a long time before thewyer walked out. Today¡¯s time seemed to have been dyed a little. This way, the time that she and Liu Qianmin could chat was much shorter. She didn¡¯t know what thewyer was dawdling about.

    ¡°Have you finished the procedures? Can we go in now?¡±

    After saying that, Liu Yufei lifted her feet and was ready to walk in. However, thewyer, Xiao Lu, stopped her in time. There was even an unnatural expression on his face. Of course, the arrogant Liu Yufei did not see it.

    ¡°Miss Liu, you will not be able to see Mr. Liu today. There is an internal hearing today. All visits will be canceled!¡±

    ¡°Internal hearing? Why is there such a thing?¡±

    Liu Yufei was a little puzzled. Whether it was Bureau Chief Liu or Pei Li, they had already arranged it. There would definitely not be any problems. Why was there an internal hearing all of a sudden? What did this mean?

    Xiao Lu looked at the confused look on Miss Liu¡¯s face. Although he could not bear to see it, as awyer, it was not convenient for him to reveal certain things.

    Therefore, he could only say to Liu Yufei, ¡°Usually, this procedure will be followed before the court session. This is very normal. Miss Liu, you don¡¯t have to worry too much!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it normal procedure? That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯lle another day. Sorry to trouble you, Lawyer Xiao Lu. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±

    Liu Yufei did not have any doubts. After all, she did not understand these things at all. Thiswyer was introduced by Pei Li, so she definitely trusted himpletely. Although he was young, he was also somewhat famous in the industry. Therefore, Liu Yufei did not think about it and turned around to leave.

    Xiao Lu stood at the door and watched Liu Yufei leave before returning to the visiting room. This Liu Qianmin suddenly changed his words. Perhaps Miss Liu would also be dragged into this. This matter was really troublesome¡­

 Chapter 302 - Win Him Over and Incite Him To Revolt

    <h4>Chapter 302: Win Him Over and Incite Him To Revolt</h4>

    When Yan Kuan walked into thepany, Ma San had already taken the lead and sat in the main seat of the President¡¯s office.

    The secretary was a young man who had just arrived. The way he looked at Yan Kuan was very explicit. There was no respect at all in his eyes. ording to the investigation report, Yan Kuan knew that this was a member of the Ouyang family.

    In his eyes, Ma San was a high and mighty figure. No matter how powerful Yan Kuan was, Ouyang Tian¡¯s trusted butler was enough for many local government officials. What was an ordinary businessman? Even if they offended him, they did not dare to say anything.

    How could Yan Kuan not understand the thoughts of these petty people? He nced at him and ignored him before entering the office.

    Since Ma San wanted to be the president, he could just sit down. As long as he sat firmly, there was nothing to mind.

    Yan Kuan walked into the office and nced at Ma San. He buried his head in something and when Yan Kuan arrived, he did not even give him a perfunctory reply. Hepletely treated Yan Kuan as if he was transparent and put on a show of dominance.

    This look made Yan Kuan want tough. Each and every one of these clowns knew how to act better than the other!

    Of course, Yan Kuan had his own ns. He sat on the sofa with a self-satisfied look on his face. Even though he hadpletely restrained his aura, it was still a little different. This was not something that could be hidden. From the moment he sat down, this aura could not be concealed!

    Ma San waited for a long time, but he did not see this man making a fuss today. Instead, he was calmer than usual. It would be best if he could keep this up. He was afraid that he would be a pile of mud that could not be supported up the wall!

    ¡°Be calm today. Later, the Eldest Miss wille over with the people from the main family to discuss the merger. We have initially decided to let K-ONE work with the Ouyang family. Don¡¯t expose yourselfter. I will arrange everything properly. You sit there and practice your signature!¡±

    When Ma San said this, he looked up and lowered his head to continue working on his own matters. He did not see Yan Kuan¡¯s current appearance clearly at all.

    Although he felt that the room was getting colder and colder. He also thought that it was because of the cold air. He definitely would not have thought it was Yan Kuan!

    Yan Kuan looked at the white paper and pen on the coffee table, as well as some signedparisons. Yan Kuan found it funny, but he did not have any intention of fighting. He looked at the white paper with an inexplicable expression!

    Perhaps it was because Yan Kuan did not respond for a long time, Ma San finally raised his head and looked at the motionless Yan Kuan with a frown.

    ¡°What? Are you unwilling? This time, you have to familiarize yourself with it. Otherwise, if something happens, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. Do you still want to be the son-inw of the Ouyang family? Dream on! Even without you, our Ouyang family can still y this K-ONE well.¡±

    Ma San saw that Yan Kuan did not move and was obviously a little angry. However, Yan Kuan looked at Ma San with a curious face and did not say anything. Instead, he smiled and stared at Ma San, giving him some goosebumps.

    ¡®Today, Yan Kuan seems to be a little different. How should I put it? I feel that his aura is a little different. I have never seen such a smile on his face before. Why? Has he hardened his wings and wants to fly? After receiving the exact news of the Ouyang family¡¯s marriage alliance, he cannot wait to make aeback? Is there something wrong with that? Where did this confidencee from?¡¯

    However, it had to be said that Yan Kuan, who had a faint smile on his face, was much more pleasing to the eye than his usual self. In the past, he couldn¡¯t bring out the slightest bit of imposing manner. Even if he pretended, he couldn¡¯t. But today, he felt that he was doing quite well. It was really strange.

    ¡°Do you have any objections? Or do you have any requests? Is there not enough money or is the beauty not beautiful enough? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Restrain yourself before you get engaged. If the reporters manage to capture something amazing, then the Ouyang family can change people at any time.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Ma San¡¯s advice, he felt that it was a little ironic. How could such a coward pretend to be him?

    Yan Kuan still had the same half-smile on his face. At this moment, Ma San finally sensed that something was wrong!

    He immediately stood up and was ready to walk towards Yan Kuan. His entire body was on alert, and even his hair stood on end. The bad premonition grew stronger and stronger from the inside, but it could not be what he thought it was.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I prefer the appearance of others trembling in fear in front of me. Your appearance now is much more pleasing to my eyes than before.¡±

    One sentence and only one sentence made Ma San¡¯s legs go soft. If not for the support of the chair beside him, he would have fallen to the ground.

    This was real. This was the real Yan Kuan. How did hee out?

    Ma San¡¯s most immediate reaction was to immediately take out his phone and report it. However, was his action faster than Yan Kuan¡¯s? Of course not. The pen cap flew over directly. Ma San¡¯s hand was immediately stopped by something and could not move!

    ¡°I heard that you are the only normal person by Ouyang Tian¡¯s side? Not a eunuch! A real man?¡±

    Ma San broke out in cold sweat when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. This was the real ck Emperor! This was definitely the real ck Emperor. Only he could immobilize him in one move. Only he could be so calm and see through his background!

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be a real man. A real man at least has a descendant. Isn¡¯t your daughter doing well abroad? ording to the Ouyang family¡¯s rules, shouldn¡¯t you bring her back to be a bed-toy for the Ouyang family¡¯s men? Are you reluctant or something? Do you want me to get someone to bring her back for you? Lu University is a famous school. It¡¯s a waste of talent to be a bed-toy if she¡¯s so capable.¡±

    ¡°You, what do you want to do? What do you want? How do you know all this? How do you know?¡±

    Ma San was really scared now. He had hidden these things well. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t have any descendants, how could he have gotten Ouyang Tian¡¯s attention? Didn¡¯t you see that the others had been castrated since they were young? If it wasn¡¯t for his business talent and social skills, he would have been thest one to be castrated!

    Although he was the son of the Ouyang family, his father was Ouyang Tian¡¯s milk brother. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have been castrated as a eunuch. However, ording to the rules of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Tian¡¯s confidants had to be eunuchs. There was nothing he could do about it.

    Fortunately, his ability had won Ouyang Tian¡¯s attention back then. Otherwise, his family wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave behind a single bloodline.

    However, the matter of his daughter had actually been found out by this dark agent. How did he do it? Did the Dark Empire really have such a great ability? To think that he had even found out something that even the Ouyang family hadn¡¯t discovered.

    ¡°Alright, make your choice. Do you want your daughter or the Ouyang family that you are loyal to? However, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re from the Ouyang family. After all, your family has been theckeys of the Ouyang family for generations. You shouldn¡¯t expect to have any descendants in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°If you want your daughter, I have the ability to send you, your daughter, and your lover abroad. I can also guarantee that the Ouyang family will never be able to find out about this. The power of my Dark Empire will definitely cover the entire world. I, Yan Kuan, can still guarantee this!¡±

    Ma San didn¡¯t react for a long time after hearing these words. What choice did he have?

 Chapter 303 - Recovery, Fortuitous Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 303: Recovery, Fortuitous Encounter</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As time passed, Ma San¡¯s heart became more and more uncertain. This Yan Kuan did not move at all. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he was watching a good show and wanted an answer from him?

    However, he had to admit that this Yan Kuan had used his heir to threaten him. He had pinched his weak point. This daughter was his lifeline. Back then, he had been extremely careful when he wanted this daughter. From the time she was conceived until the child was two years old, he had not even nced at her. He was afraid that someone would find out and ruin the child¡¯s life.

    His family had been in the Ouyang family for generations. He had seen too much of the bed partner¡¯s sexual intercourse as a tool to vent, and almost none of them had a good ending.

    Moreover, the current Ouyang was the same as the other people in China. They were monogamous. Even if the sexual intercourse still existed in the Ouyang family, without an heir, there was no hope in this life!

    So, how could he let his daughter be destroyed by the Ouyang family?

    However, he could not bear to destroy his position in the Ouyang family that he had been running for decades. To be honest, those youngdies and young masters did not live asfortably and happily as he did. When they saw him, they would respectfully call him ¡®Third Master¡¯. How many people in the Ouyang family dared to act arrogantly in front of him?

    He had been a tyrant in the Ouyang family for many years, enjoying all the glory and wealth. His only master was Ouyang Tian. Under him, many wealthy businessmen and government officials had to be respectful when they saw him. Now, he wanted him to give up all of this? He could not bear to do so. He could not bear to do so!

    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to do so, right? It¡¯s alright. If you can¡¯t bear to do so, then you can continue to be a head butler. However, my Dark Empire is still missing an auditor. Just let her enter our Dark Empire!¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, Ma San¡¯s eyes widened. What did Yan Kuan mean? He wanted to let his daughter work in the Dark Empire? Would the Dark Empireck an auditor? What kind of joke was this? What exactly did he want to do?

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Ma San could not grasp Yan Kuan¡¯s train of thought. The ck Emperor¡¯s thoughts were so deep that he actually could not guess it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the literal meaning?¡±

    Ma San was furious. What did the literal meaning mean? However, he really believed that Yan Kuan would do what he said. Was there any way that Yan Kuan could let him go and save his daughter?

    Ma San¡¯s mind spun rapidly. Although he could not move his limbs, his thoughts did not stop.

    Yan Kuan looked at Ma San and did not say anything to disturb him. He could think about it. He could think about it carefully. If he did note to terms with it, he would be the one regretting it!

    Time slowly passed. The sunlight outside was still extremely hot, but the cold sweat on Ma San¡¯s forehead had not stopped. It was too difficult to think of a way to achieve the best of both worlds.

    ¡°I can continue to treat you as a fake Yan Kuan. Can you let my daughter go?¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Ma San. After thinking for a long time, he came up with such an answer?

    ¡°It seems that you have already made a choice between your daughter and power?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you...¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you think you are so powerful that you have seen through my identity?¡±

    Ma San¡¯s face was ashen from Yan Kuan¡¯s sarcastic words. Indeed, if Yan Kuan had not intentionally revealed a w, he would not have been able to discover it at all. Then, this was the only way now. Ma San hardened his heart and finally said:

    ¡°I can be your spy for the Ouyang family and keep your identity a secret for you, but you have to ensure the safety of my daughter.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and said to Ma San:

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Up until now, no one in the Dark Empire has dared to move with such a long hand. The K-ONE you¡¯re handling now is just something I deliberately took out for you to y with. The Ouyang family wants to swallow the Dark Empire? Isn¡¯t that a dream!? Even in China, you can¡¯t be called a king, let alone in the whole world! The old man is ambitious, but not realistic enough!¡±

    He knew that Yan Kuan actually knew the Ouyang family¡¯s n. They had indeed underestimated the ck Emperor. It seemed that they had only reached the edge of his ability.

    ¡°Since you know the Ouyang family¡¯s n, why did you still get involved?¡±

    Ma San asked the question in his heart. He had always felt that this question was strange. This Yan Kuan seemed to have a special dislike for the Ouyang family from the very beginning. He had even visited the Ouyang family at night. They were originally two powerhouses who did not interfere with each other¡¯s business. Why did the Dark Empire seem to have a provocative intention no matter how he looked at it?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like people who are more arrogant than me. Is this reason satisfactory?¡±

    Ma San was choked by this powerful reason. He could not find any words to reply Yan Kuan for a long time. He just stared at him nkly. This was the first time he had seen such a powerful and shameless person!

    ¡°Alright, since we have reached an agreement, then it¡¯s easy to handle. As for the cooperation between K-ONE and The Pavilion, I advise you to choose another person. Since we are now on the same side, I will sell you a piece of news. Ouyang Tian¡¯s n for Pei Li should be changed. A man with a naturally atrophied reproductive system and a eunuch with crippled limbs, I don¡¯t know what you want. This news will at most be protected for half a month. In half a month, the Ouyang family will be humiliated again. They deserve it.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not care about Ma San¡¯s shocked expression at all. He stood up, patted his clothes, and walked out in a carefree manner.

    ¡°In half an hour, the acupoints will be opened automatically. Think about it yourself!¡±

    Once Yan Kuan left, Ma San stood in the same spot, trying to move around, but he could not move at all. He waited for half an hour before he could move his stiff limbs again.

    The first thing he did was to call his daughter. However, after he hung up the phone, Ma San realized that not only was Yan Kuan right, at this moment, even the lover who was pregnant with the child had been taken away. Ma San knew that it was impossible for him not to board the ship.

    ...

    Yan Kuan sat in the car. He had been waiting secretly for a long time. As soon as he got into the car, Yan Kuan asked, ¡°Did Xiaoxiao and 19 go out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, 19 said that Miss wanted to eat wontons. They went to eat wontons together.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled helplessly. This gluttonous kitten. However, it was a blessing that she could eat. If she could eat, the child in her stomach could eat.

    ¡°Go pick them up.¡±

    ...

    When Yan Kuan walked to the stall, he happened to see two empty bowls in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. There was still a bowl in front of her that she was happily eating. 19 stood at the side and looked at her foolishly. He probably did not expect this little thing to eat so much!

    ¡°Neen, it¡¯s so delicious. What if I still want to eat it?¡±

    ¡°Even if you still want to eat it, you can¡¯t. Be careful of your stomach.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look. Why was he here? Didn¡¯t he say that he was going to a meeting? It ended so quickly?

    ¡°19, pay the bill. Let¡¯s go for a walk. You¡¯re not allowed to eat so much. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to buy some clothes? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m free today to apany you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was dragged along by Yan Kuan. Although she was unwilling, she thought about the clothes and didn¡¯t reject it anymore. She had wanted to buy those clothes for a long time, but she didn¡¯t dare to buy them in the past because she was afraid of being discovered. Now that she had the chance, of course she wanted to go shopping. Wasn¡¯t there a shopping mall next to them? Just nice!

    The two of them walked into the shopping mall arm in arm. Summer had arrived, and Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing a long dress. She was originally thin and small, and with this cover, not only did it cover her stomach, but this person also looked a little younger than her actual age.

    Not long after the two of them entered the mall, a female voice suddenly sounded from behind them:

    ¡°Yan, why aren¡¯t you at the office? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 304 - You Can Even Bump Into Her When Youâ€™re Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 304: You Can Even Bump Into Her When You¡¯re Shopping</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao was happily shopping when a familiar female voice suddenly came from behind her. It was an extremely intimate calling. Yan? Needless to say, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this voice would only be Ouyang Le. She just didn¡¯t know why she was here. Didn¡¯t she go to the office? Did they all break up today?

    ¡°Yan, why are you here? Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    When Ouyang Le saw Yan Kuan shopping with a woman, she felt a little unhappy. However, she had a good grasp of the proper bearing and etiquette. However, when she saw that woman¡­ when she saw that the woman beside Yan Kuan was actually Shen Xiaoxiao, all of her bearing and etiquette instantly disappeared.

    Other women might think that Yan Kuan was just putting on a show, but this Shen Xiaoxiao¡­ No, he definitely could not.

    Holding hands so intimately, what was the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t Yan Kuan know that the two of them were going to be engaged next month? To be so unscrupulous, wasn¡¯t he looking down on her, not to mention the Ouyang family?

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Miss Ouyang. You¡¯re so free toe shopping too?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of Ouyang Le. Moreover, as long as she thought that the Ouyang family actually wanted to get engaged to Yan Kuan, her anger would not go away. Now, of course, she would stab him whenever she saw her.

    When she saw that Ouyang Le was unhappy, she was happy.

    However, Ouyang Le did not care about Shen Xiaoxiao at all. In her eyes, arguing with Shen Xiaoxiao in public was a disgrace. Her target had always been men. She had said that smart women would deal with men, and stupid women would deal with women.

    Ouyang Le looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°We are getting engaged next month. It seems a little inappropriate for you to bring Miss Shen out for a stroll in such a grand manner!¡±

    Ouyang Le dared to speak to Yan Kuan so mercilessly because recently, Yan Kuan had made Ouyang Le feel that he was not as cold and bold as she had seen before.

    In truth, he was not much different from other men, so Ouyang Le was able to speak to Yan Kuan so brazenly without the slightest fear.

    Yan Kuan looked at Ouyang Le and then looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. He held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand even harder and said to Ouyang Le, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to look at it. Of course, if you don¡¯t like the engagement next month, you can cancel it.¡±

    When Ouyang le heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she did not know what Yan Kuan meant by suddenly bing so cold!

    He even wanted to call off the wedding? Was he speaking the truth or not?

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? This wedding was facilitated by my grandfather. How can it be called off just like that? Or do you think that I, Ouyang Le, can¡¯t even match up to Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was listening by the side. Hehe. Ouyang Le could really pretend that she did not exist? Well, the moment she was stimted, she immediately revealed her true form.

    ¡°Miss Ouyang, if you really want to talk about this topic, I can answer you.¡±

    ¡°First, do you think that you are prettier than me?¡±

    ¡°Second, do you have a body that is sexier than me?¡±

    ¡°Third, the family background that you are most proud of, the first daughter of the Ouyang family¡­ But, Miss Ouyang, why do I feel that as the first daughter of the Ouyang family, being used by the Ouyang family for marriage is not as good as me, a woman who can marry on her own!?¡±

    There were three reasons that made Ouyang Le speechless. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were all correct. Whether it was her appearance or her figure, she could notpare to Shen Xiaoxiao. Therefore, this was also the reason why she had always been somewhat afraid and hated Shen Xiaoxiao. Although her bearing and manners was the model of a daughter of an aristocratic family, it was obvious that Yan Kuan did not fall for this.

    He was extremely shallow and only cared about a woman¡¯s appearance and nothing else. The more Ouyang Le thought about it, the more she felt that Yan Kuan was not as good as other men. However, this marriage had already be impossible to change.

    ¡°You are just a dodder flower that clings to a man. Can youpare to me? Can you survive without a man? Don¡¯t think that you can stay by Yan Kuan¡¯s side now. Don¡¯t forget that my marriage with Yan Kuan is known throughout the country. In the future, you will only be a mistress that everyone scolds and disdains. In front of me, you are not even worthy to carry my shoes.¡±

    ¡°Today, Yan Kuan invited Ouyang Li to discuss the cooperation between K-ONE and The Pavilion. Do you have the leisure to apany a woman and not have time to take care of your own business?¡±

    Ouyang Le obviously changed the topic. She knew that if she continued to talk about that topic with Shen Xiaoxiao, she was actually no match for Shen Xiaoxiao. She could notpare to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sharp tongue.

    Moreover, she could not scold and curse like a shrew in public. She could only change the topic to the meeting that they would be participating inter.

    ¡°We should ask Miss Ouyang about this. She knew that the meeting was so important, but she only told me before the meeting started that she wanted to cancel the meeting at thest minute because there was a problem with the internal structure of The Pavilion. It is really fun to make fun of me!

    ¡°Also, as for the topic of a mistress, I think Miss Ouyang seems to know better who was the one who rushed to climb up in the beginning!¡±

    Ouyang Le was stunned. Why didn¡¯t she know? No one had informed her about this! When did this happen?

    And Yan Kuan actually said that she was going to climb up the bed Shen Xiaoxiao was on? Was she that cheap?

    However, the most important thing now was the cooperation case. Didn¡¯t they say that the cooperation project had been settled and that they were going to sign the contract today? As the representativewyer, she had already prepared everything, so why would he change his mind at thest minute?

    ¡°If Miss Ouyang has the leisure to do so, then it¡¯s better for you to quickly go and take a look. What exactly is going on? We still have to continue shopping!¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she did not care about Ouyang Le¡¯s expression and pulled Yan Kuan away.

    Ouyang Le was so angry that her legs were numb. However, the most important thing now was still the cooperation. Her marriage was because of this cooperation.

    If the merger with K-ONE didn¡¯t seed, then the four houses would eat her heart out. Her grandfather used this cooperation n and engagement to block the four houses¡¯ attack on her. Otherwise, the matter of Ouyang Yu dying on her bed wouldn¡¯t be so easy to resolve.

    With this pressing matter at hand, she couldn¡¯t be bothered about who Yan Kuan was with. She immediately turned around and walked toward the group headquarters.

    ¡­

    Pei Li didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Tian to agree to his marriage so easily. He didn¡¯t stop him at all.

    He didn¡¯t care if Liu Yufei¡¯s age was suitable or not. He also told him that he could hold the wedding as soon as possible. However, he didn¡¯t need to hold a big wedding. After all, he had just created such a big scandal. If he held a big wedding, it wouldn¡¯t be good for him.

    This matter was so smooth that Pei Li felt that something was wrong. However, he didn¡¯t have the courage to ask Ouyang Tian about it.

    Ouyang Jinming couldn¡¯t figure it out. Pei Li had said that he didn¡¯t want to be cuckolded and didn¡¯t want to marry Liu Yufei, but couldn¡¯t he just keep dying it? Why did he suddenly say that he was going to get married? This child was so unpredictable and didn¡¯t think about his future properly. However, when Ouyang Jinming heard that Pei Li said that Liu Yufei was pregnant, a strange expression appeared on his face. Seeing this, Pei Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡­

 Chapter 305 - Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 305: Candidate</h4>

    Pei Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be what he had thought? Could it be that Ouyang Jinming and that b*tch were also having an affair?

    Pei Li looked at Ouyang Jinming with an extremely unsightly expression. However, Ouyang Jinming was a shrewd person. How could he not know what Pei Li was thinking? He immediately exined,

    ¡°Li¡¯er, don¡¯t misunderstand. No matter how ridiculous Father is, he would never get involved with Liu Yufei. However, a month ago, I vaguely saw Liu Yufei getting involved with Bureau Chief Liu, who was in charge of her father, Liu Qianming¡¯s, case. Therefore, I feel that the child in her belly is a little strange. I don¡¯t want someone else¡¯s grandchild for free. Therefore, we must investigate this matter thoroughly and not be muddle-headed.¡±

    How could Pei Li tell Ouyang Jinming? In fact, he knew very well that he was pretending to be muddle-headed about this matter. However, in his current situation, as long as he had a child, no matter whose it was, it would be a blessing. At the very least, he had to pretend to be muddle-headed before he obtained the position of the n head of the Ouyang family. Moreover, this matter had to be kept a secret. No one could know about it.

    ¡®I believe that you must not know either. Once you know, you will definitely not support me.¡¯

    Therefore, Pei Li could only swallow the bitterness of these matters into his stomach.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have already investigated this matter. The child in Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach is indeed mine. There is no doubt about this.¡±

    When Ouyang Jinming saw that Pei Li had already figured it out, his heart rxed slightly. At the very least, this Pei Li would not be so muddle-headed that he would not even know who his own child was. If that was the case, then this marriage would be settled¡­ But in the end, Pei Li had been wronged.

    ¡°In the end, I¡¯ve wronged you a little. After this child is born, we¡¯ll think of another way to change the mistress of the house. This Liu Yufei isn¡¯t worthy at all.¡±

    Pei Li nodded. This was the only way now. However, in his heart, he felt that the marriage that his grandfather had agreed to this time was even more strange. It was so smooth that it made people feel suspicious.

    ¡­

    Ouyang Tian had locked himself in the study room for a long time and did note out. This was simply a miracle. Even when his beloved granddaughter, An Ning, came to look for him, he still avoided her. This matter had attracted the attention of the entire Ouyang family.

    What was wrong with this old man? What kind of big matter had he encountered? He actually looked like this?

    ¡°Fourth Young Miss, the Old Master has ordered that he will see no one. You should go to the room and wait for a while!¡±

    The Sixth Butler did not dare to offend An Ning now. This Young Miss waspletely different from the other young masters and young misses of the Ouyang family.

    They, the trusted stewards, could clearly see what Ouyang Tian was thinking about her.

    Of course, as a servant, it was not convenient to judge the Master¡¯s matters. When he was with Miss An Ning, the Young Miss looked exactly the same. It was no wonder that the Old Master would have extra thoughts about her.

    An Ning was smart in this aspect. She knew that she would not be able to barge in just because of their love. Moreover, the Sixth Butler had already given her face by being able to respectfully stop her outside the door, so An Ning walked to the bedroom at the side without making any noise.

    The moment she entered the bedroom, An Ning¡¯s face turned red, especially when she saw the bed outside. Her heart was beating non-stop.

    Her grandfather said that as long as she got that tattoo, no one in the Ouyang family would dare to bully her from now on. Even if he died, she was safe in the Ouyang family.

    Although she always felt that Ouyang Tian¡¯s feelings for her were not simple, she was not one of those simple girls. After wandering in the entertainment industry for a few years, what kind of unspoken rules had she not seen?

    If it were not for her background, she would have been cheated many times already.

    However, now her financial backer had be her grandfather. Although it was a little disgusting, the benefits were too great, and she could not help but be tempted.

    After all, they were separated by a generation. She could just treat it as acting with an old man. There was nothing wrong with that.

    Ouyang Tian locked himself in the study room. The news that Ma San had brought back was too shocking. The junior that he had thought highly of was actually a good-for-nothing. Wasn¡¯t it a waste of effort for him to bring someone into the Ouyang family with such big fanfare?

    If Pei Li was not desirable, then who should he choose to be the next head of the Ouyang family?

    The eldest son? No, defending the family was fine, but expanding the territory was absolutely impossible for him.

    The three sons of the eldest son? Sigh, they could not be too shrewd.

    Could it be that the Ouyang family could not find a capable junior who could turn the tide and push the Ouyang family to a new height?

    He spent the whole morning in a myriad of thoughts. He really did not know which junior he should choose as the focus of cultivation. In the end, he sketched out a few people in the big room and the second room. As for the final result, he would have to test it again. His old bones could only hold on for a while longer.

    ¡­

    ¡°You mean to say that Ouyang Jinling was not let go by that fake?¡±

    ¡°Then why did she disappear for no reason? To be able to escape from the base, this is not something that an ordinary person can do. Wait, could it be that Ouyang Jinling is not with Ouyang Tian?¡±

    When she heard Yan Kuan say this while she was sleeping, she felt that it was unbelievable. If Ouyang Jinling was not with Ouyang Tian, then with her frail appearance, it was impossible for her to escape from so many guards in the base!

    Yan Kuan also frowned. This matter was getting more and more bizarre. He could not figure out how Ouyang Jinling managed to escape. After retrieving all the surveince footage, other than walking out of the room, there was no sign of her at all. This was really strange. It couldn¡¯t even be a ghost.

    ¡°Either Ouyang Jinling is skilled enough to avoid all the cameras, or there is a mole in our Dark Empire who helped her escape from the base. There is no problem with Old Man Yao because, indeed, Ouyang Jinling¡¯s blood contains the Suoyin flower. I¡¯m just very curious about where Ouyang Jinling wants to go after leaving the base.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she suddenly thought of something. A few months ago, wasn¡¯t the butler that she had killed at the Ouyang family¡¯s party holding the Suoyin Flower Tears? At that time, Yan Kuan had asked Dark 1 to send it back, but Dark 1 had immediately disappeared. The Suoyin Flower Tears had also disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Dark 1 to send the Suoyin Flower Tears back? Dark 1, where did you send it?¡±

    Dark 1, who had been listening to their conversation from the side, was also stunned when he was asked. He immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s already been sent back. I personally handed it to Old Man Yao. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, are you sure? That¡¯s impossible. When the fake fainted, Old Man Yao¡¯s expression definitely didn¡¯t look like he received the Suoyin Flower Tears. Moreover, he kept asking me where the Suoyin Flower Tears was. Are you sure it was delivered to Old Man Yao¡¯s hand?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate is sure. It was indeed delivered to Old Man Yao¡¯s hand personally.¡±

    ¡°That person is not Old Man Yao but Old Man Yao¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s very likely that Ouyang Jinling was also woken up by Old Man Yao¡¯s disciple who then helped her escape step by step.¡±

 Chapter 306 - Marriage Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 306: Marriage Certificate</h4>

    If Ouyang Jinling and Ouyang Tian were not on the same side, then who was Ouyang Jinling¡¯s backer? Or was she on her own side? Then what did she want to do? Did she have other ns to rope in Yan Kuan?

    Ouyang Jinling was too mysterious. Whether it was her appearance, blood, or anything else, she looked like Ouyang Jinling. However, Yan Kuan would never mistake her. He would not mistake his own mother, even though his rtionship with Ouyang Jinling was not good.

    Things were getting more and moreplicated. No one knew whether Ouyang Jinling was on Ouyang Tian¡¯s side or his side. However, it seemed that she would definitely not be on Ouyang Tian¡¯s side.

    As long as she was not on Ouyang Tian¡¯s side, Yan Kuan could temporarily rx a little with Ouyang Jinling. After all, his main opponent right now was Ouyang Tian.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, shouldn¡¯t you tell me the purpose of that key and why the Ouyang family and the man in ck are asking me for that key?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and asked Yan Kuan this question. Yan Kuan was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect this little guy to still remember this question. He thought that she hadpletely forgotten about this matter when she was just eating and drinking.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you only think about eating? I was the one who thought about all the brain-draining things that you said. Why are you paying so much attention and putting in so much effort now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. I really don¡¯t care about anything anymore. Moreover, this key has been passed down by my Shen family for a hundred years. Although the Shen Enterprise is currently dormant and is on the verge of bankruptcy in the eyes of outsiders, I still have Dongyou Country to support me. Once my Dongyou Country erupts, I will teach those people a lesson!

    ¡°My Dongyou Country is developing very fast. I¡¯ll keep it for my babies in the future!¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and touched the top of her head. This little girl¡¯s proud look was still very rare to him.

    ¡°Dongyou Country is indeed developing very fast. Even I didn¡¯t expect it to develop so quickly. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Dongyou Country breaks into the world stage! However, you don¡¯t have to leave it to our children. You can keep it for yourself. There¡¯s still me as a father!¡±

    ¡°You keep yours, I¡¯ll keep mine. Don¡¯t interrupt. Quickly tell me what¡¯s going on with that key and why so many people want it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not so easily fooled. She looked at Yan Kuan and immediately asked again.

    Yan Kuan helplessly pulled her over and pulled her into his arms. Then, he slowly said, ¡°I remember telling you that the Ouyang family has been around for a thousand years. Do you still remember? To be able to survive for a thousand years is the most important thing of the aristocratic families. They don¡¯t care about politics. Only then can they be allowed by the royal families of the various dynasties.¡±

    ¡°In the beginning, this inheritance was maintained very well. The Ouyang family did indeed be the only aristocratic family that survived for a thousand years. However, in the Ming Dynasty, the Ouyang family had a figure.¡±

    ¡°Ming Dynasty? Who?¡±

    ¡°Wei Zhongxian.¡±

    ¡°Wei Zhongxian, Ming Dynasty. Oh, the eunuch of the Brocade Guard. Is that him?¡±

    ¡°He was a famous eunuch during the Ming Dynasty. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. It¡¯s just that Wei Zhongxian was actually the illegitimate son of the Ouyang family¡¯s eldest son. He had been living among themon people since he was young. Later, he entered the pce and became a eunuch.¡±

    ¡°When Emperor Xizong seeded the throne, he was favored by Emperor Xizong. At that time, Emperor Xizong greatly favored Wei Zhongxian and asked him to take the lead in repairing the imperial mausoleum. Not only did Wei Zhongxian find out the whereabouts of the imperial mausoleum, but he also secretly stole all the items that were buried with Emperor Xizong and ced them in another secret ce.¡±

    ¡°He used a key as a trigger and that ce became his treasure trove. Later on, all the treasures that he embezzled over the years were ced in a secret ce for safekeeping. That year, after Zhu Youjian seeded the throne, he did his best to investigate Wei Zhongxian. Wei Zhongxian asked his confidant to return the treasures he obtained to the Ouyang family. However, when his confidant ran away, he identally fell off a cliff and went missing. This key then went missing!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the key to the Shen family actually belongs to the Ouyang family? Is that what you mean? It¡¯s the key to the hidden treasure?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out like this. If the key in her hand was originally from the Ouyang family, then she was really speechless.

    ¡°It should be this key. Otherwise, Ouyang Tian wouldn¡¯t want to get it from you in such a big way. However, your family has been passed down for a hundred years. Didn¡¯t you also say that there is a life-saving fund in it? The so-called life-saving fund might be the treasure passed down by Wei Zhongxian!¡±

    ¡°If the Ouyang family wants to achieve great things, the first thing they have to do is to obtain a huge amount of financial support. So now, they need the whereabouts of this batch of treasures even more. Since the key has been seen again, then you would naturally be the next target of the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m telling you to hide this key well. No matter who wants it, they can¡¯t take it out.¡±

    ¡°How annoying. Money moves people¡¯s hearts. This Ouyang family must be crazy about money! Alright, go to sleep. What nonsense are you telling me!¡±

    Yan Kuan watched as Shen Xiaoxiao turned hostile and fell asleep. He was speechless to the extreme. This little thing was really getting more and more naughty.

    The key had been found. Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t sure if the Ouyang family knew where the treasure was hidden, but he felt that the Shen family would definitely know. Shen Xiaoxiao might know but couldn¡¯t exin it clearly.

    ¡°Do you remember your grandfather telling you where the location of your family¡¯s life-saving fund is?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao was about to fall asleep, she heard this. She opened her eyes and sat up again. The location of the treasure. Yes, this was also a big problem. Just with the key, they had to know the location.

    However, it was not just her past life that she did not have any memories of it. After waking up in this life, she had also never known about this problem!

    ¡°I was kidnapped at such a young age, so I definitely don¡¯t know. However, Third Uncle might know something. It¡¯s just that I always feel that the ck-clothed man is rted to Third Uncle, so I¡¯m not sure now whether Third Uncle knows about it or not.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Third Uncle ising over tomorrow? At that time, won¡¯t you know everything if you give it a try?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Uncle is going to be a grandfather. I haven¡¯t told him yet. This matter is really troublesome. I don¡¯t know if Third Uncle will feel that I have humiliated his ancestors by having a child before marriage.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard this, he couldn¡¯t ept it. What did she mean by having a child before marriage and insulting her ancestors? Was Yan Kuan that unpresentable? Yan Kuan immediately got out of bed, walked to the bedside table, took out a pile of things, and threw them on the bed.

    ¡°Look for yourself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan who suddenly got out of bed and brought a bunch of things over. She was a little puzzled. She slowly flipped through the pile of things. It was incredible to see that they were all marriage certificates. There were more than ten or twenty of them from America, France, Germany, and all over the world. She did not know what was going on with this person, but he actually brought out so many marriage certificates. Moreover, all of them were his and her names.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately asked in anger, ¡°Are you sick? Why are you bringing so many fake certificates here?¡±

    Yan Kuan was angry. Fake? How could he have the leisure to bring over ten or twenty fake things?

    ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a good look. Are they real or fake? Every ce that the Dark Empire touches has our marriage certificates.¡±

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao take this matter seriously. When did this happen? Why did he get so many? What was he thinking?

    In other words, she was already considered to be married, right? Was that what he meant?

 Chapter 307 - Marriage Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 307: Marriage Proposal</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw so many marriage certificates, and all of them were real. For a moment, she did not know what to say. If she were to calcte her age like this, she would only be 19 years old and not even 20 years old. How did she suddenly be married?

    She previously said that she had no intention of getting married in her life. Now, she was pregnant with Yan Kuan¡¯s child. She felt that they did not need to talk about marriage so early. There were too many dangers around them. Thinking about getting married, no matter how she thought about it, it seemed a little unrealistic.

    However, Yan Kuan had immediately gotten the marriage certificate without making a sound. She had be a married person. There was no proposal, no wedding ceremony, and just like that, she had be a married person.

    Why did Shen Xiaoxiao feel so aggrieved?

    Yan Kuan watched from the side as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s various expressions changed. His heart was also pounding. He had pulled the marriage certificate without even saying goodbye. His goal was to tie this little fellow to his side, but why did she look unhappy now?

    ¡°Why are you still unwilling? Let me tell you, you can forget about escaping from my side for the rest of your life. You¡¯re my woman in life, and you¡¯re my ghost in death.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really overbearing. Where¡¯s the proposal ceremony? Where are the flowers? You didn¡¯t even kneel down, and you don¡¯t even have a ring. What right do you have to marry me?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he smiled evilly and stared at her belly, saying, ¡°Just because you have my seed in your belly.¡±

    This reason was too powerful. It was so powerful that Shen Xiaoxiao was actually speechless. Her hands touched her belly for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t react. She stared at him in a daze. In the end, she could only angrily shrink back to the bed and cover herself with the nket, no longer paying attention to him.

    ¡®I can¡¯t win against you, so I won¡¯t say anything, okay? I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Getting married, getting married¡­¡¯ This matter always felt very far away from her. Now that it had suddenly be reality, it made her feel somewhat unable to ept it.

    Yan Kuan watched as Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly gave up. She did not make any noise and retreated back into the nket to sleep. His heart tightened. It was so abnormal. Could it be that she was unwilling? Was it because she was disgusted by marrying him?

    Yan Kuan was unhappy. If he was unhappy, Shen Xiaoxiao would not be happy either. Now, it did not matter whether she was pregnant or not. This question had to be asked clearly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head was fixed below him. He made her eyes stare at him, not missing any change in her gaze.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, what do you mean? You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again? What time is it? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Even if I said that I don¡¯t want to marry you, your marriage certificate has already been prepared. How can I not marry you? I want to talk about this marriage with you. Is there anyone like you? Are you a man? Did you get my permission? Did I say that I¡¯m going to marry you?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Yan Kuan did not understand why this woman¡¯s thoughts were soplicated. Couldn¡¯t she just say what she wanted?

    ¡°What do I want? You don¡¯t even know what I want. Why are we getting married? Get lost, I want to sleep.¡±

    This person was really¡­ Yan Kuan did not dare to hit her. Her stomach was still swollen!

    Yan Kuan watched Shen Xiaoxiao fall asleep in a petty manner and seemed to understand. Was it because there was no proposal? It seemed to be the case!

    These women were so troublesome and superficial. However, seeing Shen Xiaoxiao like this, he felt that this sweet little woman was really cute.

    After waking up the next day, Yan Kuan did not talk about the previous topic of marriage as if nothing had happened. Shen Xiaoxiao was also very cooperative and avoided talking about this topic. The two of them suddenly avoided this topic as if nothing had happened.

    Previously, Third Uncle sent a secret signal saying that he had already returned to China. Shen Xiaoxiao asked 19 to pick him up personally. They should be there in half an hour. After breakfast, Shen Xiaoxiao went for a walk in the garden, Yan Kuan nced at her and walked out with Dark 1.

    ¡°My Lord, shall we go straight to thepany?¡±

    ¡°No, to the jewelry store.¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned. Jewelry store? To go to the jewelry store so early, was it to pick a gift for Miss?

    ¡°Invite the best weddingpany in the world over!¡±

    Dark 1 was delighted when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Boss was going to propose to Miss! Great, it should have been like this a long time ago. Miss was pregnant with Little Masters!

    Dark 1¡¯s expression was full of agreement. No matter how stupid Yan Kuan was, he could see it.

    ¡°You also think that I should propose?¡±

    Dark 1 was too surprised when he heard this. Shouldn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    As expected, Yan Kuan¡¯s expression did not look good. It turned out that Shen Xiaoxiao really cared about this.

    ¡°You speak as if you know women very well.¡±

    Alright, now Dark 1 did not know how to respond.

    ¡°Do all women like jewelry?¡±

    Dark 1 thought for a while. For the sake of his Boss¡¯ happiness and the future of his Little Masters, he still said, ¡°Other women should, but I don¡¯t think Miss will. She might even like a roasted chicken more than a diamond ne for her.¡±

    Yan Kuan wanted tough at this. Dark 1 understood Shen Xiaoxiao too well. Indeed, ever since she was pregnant, the taste of this little fellow had be increasingly strange. She liked to eat chicken and Dark 1¡¯s cooking. If she really had to choose¡­ Perhaps it was just as Dark 1 had said. Xiaoxiao would choose roast chicken over a diamond ne.

    ¡­

    When Third Uncle arrived, Shen Xiaoxiao had just returned from a stroll in the garden.

    However, ording to Yan Kuan¡¯s instructions, it was best not to see Third Uncle immediately. He had to wait, at least until nightfall.

    During this time, Shen Xiaoxiao had also arranged for some tests. She wanted to see Third Uncle¡¯s reaction and see if he was the mysterious man in ck.

    It was not that she did not trust Third Uncle enough, but that feeling was too strange. Ever since she was reborn, she had always trusted her own feeling. At that time, the gaze of the man in ck was very simr to Third Uncle¡¯s. When he looked at her, he was even more evasive, so¡­ Her sixth sense felt that this person must be very familiar with her. In the world, other than Third Uncle, only Yan Kuan would be familiar with her inexplicably. However, Yan Kuan was beside her at that time. If it was not Yan Kuan, then it was very likely that it was Third Uncle.

    ¡°Miss, the arrangements have already been made. Third Uncle doesn¡¯t have the slightest doubt.¡±

    19 came back to report that the arrangements had been made. The two actors that they had prepared should already be exining to Third Uncle some of the facts that they wanted him to know.

    ¡°19, do you think that there are two people who are exactly the same in this world? I¡¯m not talking about twins, but they really look exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Miss, I¡¯ve seen two women in the United States and Germany who look exactly the same, but their ages are one year apart, so they definitely aren¡¯t the same person. They have different nationalities, different skin colors, and different DNAparisons.¡±

    ¡°Is there really such a strange thing?¡±

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know about these things, because she had never experienced such things in her previous life. Furthermore, the world was big, and there were all kinds of strange things. The scope of what she knew in this life was also very narrow and inexplicable.

    If there really were two people who looked exactly the same, then whether it was Ouyang Jinling or Third Uncle, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that some things were not impossible!

 Chapter 308 - Finally Found the Problem

    <h4>Chapter 308: Finally Found the Problem</h4>

    Ever since he reached an agreement with Yan Kuan, Ma San was a little restrained and did not dare to provoke Yan Kuan. His office was also moved to a small office next to Yan Kuan¡¯s.

    The secretary sent over by the Ouyang side branch had asked Ma San, but as a small figure, Ma San¡¯s decision was not something he could interfere with.

    Not long after Yan Kuan¡¯s office, the person in charge of the jewelry designer weddingpany came over one after another.

    As awyer today, Ouyang Le came directly to find Ma San because she knew that Ma San was fully responsible for the cooperation between K-ONE and the Ouyang family.

    Ouyang Le had juste out from Ma San¡¯s office when she saw many people entering Yan Kuan¡¯s office one after another. She wondered if Yan Kuan had arrived at thepany today and did not apany that little b*tch Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Everyone in K-ONE knew that Ouyang Le was going to marry the boss, Yan Kuan, so when Ouyang Le arrived, they did not dare to show any disrespect.

    Ouyang Le had always felt that she had secured the position of Yan Kuan¡¯s wife. When she saw his secretary, Sister Zhang, she asked directly, ¡°Who are those people who just went in? Why are they here so early? Is there any new news from K-ONE? When did Yan Kuane over?¡±

    Of course, Sister Zhang would not say that there was any news about K-ONE. Instead, she said to Ouyang Le in a rather mysterious and jealous manner, ¡°Miss Ouyang, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m the one who said it. Early this morning, the boss called for the jewelry designers, the weddingpany, and the world¡¯s top wedding dress designers to alle to the office. Perhaps he wants to give Miss Ouyang a surprise. You guys are going to be engaged next month. The president will definitely have to prepare for it.¡±

    Ouyang Le was overjoyed. If that was really the case, it would be a big surprise. She had thought that Yan Kuan was unhappy and rejected this marriage. She did not expect him to be so concerned about it in private. She had said that it did not make sense for him to ignore her, the daughter of the Ouyang family, and instead submit to Shen Xiaoxiao from a poor family.

    She had originally decided to deal with Shen Xiaoxiao after this. Since Yan Kuan cared so much about their marriage, her n could be put on hold for the time being. However, it was not that Shen Xiaoxiao would not be dealt with, it was just a matter of time¡­ After all, now that Yan Kuan had made his move, she had to give Yan Kuan some face.

    It was inevitable for a man to y with a woman as long as he knew that he had a wife. In addition to the education of the Ouyang family since ancient times, Ouyang Le had always looked down on these matters between men and women. Marriage did not require too much affection as long as the mutual benefits reached the standard.

    ¡°Miss Ouyang, do you want to go in and discuss it? After all, this is a major event in your life!¡±

    Ouyang Le did not look at Sister Zhang foolishly and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m not going in. Since Yan Kuan wants to give me a surprise, then I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t have to tell him that I¡¯ve been here. I¡¯ll leave first. Goodbye.¡±

    Sister Zhang watched Ouyang Le slowly walk out of thepany and looked at her with some envy. Miss Ouyang¡¯s background was good, and her ability was outstanding. She was more than enough for their boss.

    However, the CEO had previously doted on that Shen family¡¯s eldest daughter. Now, he had suddenly changed his decision. As expected, men were naturally fickle.

    The CEO¡¯s matters were not something that they could ponder over themselves! It was better to obediently do what a secretary should do!

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at what was happening in the video. Was that man in ck really not Third Uncle? Third Uncle could not fake those things. Moreover, the most important thing was that she only now knew that Third Uncle¡¯s right leg was actually a prosthetic. Once he was anxious, when he was walking in a hurry, it would be a little bumpy. That man in ck was not like that. His leg definitely did not have a problem.

    This was because of the way he walked and the way hemanded the people to attack Yan Kuan. She had attacked him. That person had retreated quite quickly. He definitely did not look like a person with a prosthetic leg!

    ¡°Miss, is it Third Uncle?¡± 19 waited for Shen Xiaoxiao to finish watching the video and asked hurriedly. In fact, he did not want this person to be Third Uncle. After all, to Miss, Shen Congwen was the only family member of Miss. Miss was still pregnant at the moment. She should not worry too much about these things!

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished watching the video and pondered for a long time, she stood up and said to 19, ¡°No. Hey, let¡¯s go and pick him up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction made 19 somewhat uncertain. If Third Uncle was not the man in ck, shouldn¡¯t Miss be very happy? Why did she look like she was in a daze? He really did not feel used to it. What was going on?

    Of course, 19 could not guess it. Although Shen Xiaoxiao was certain that the person was not Third Uncle, it was definitely rted to Third Uncle!

    Because that leg was evidence and also a w!

    In her previous life, she definitely did not remember wrongly. Because on Third Uncle¡¯s amputation surgery list, she was the one who personally signed it. There was absolutely no mistake!

    And in her previous life, she had once seen a man in a bar. At that time, she did not know if it was because he had drunk too much or something. Anyway, she remembered seeing a man who looked very simr to Third Uncle. He had appeared in a bar and only had his leg amputated in the morning. It was inappropriate to appear in a bar at night!

    Previously, she had asked 19 whether there were people who looked simr in this world, so she was sure that her Third Uncle was not the man in ck, but this person could also not be her Third Uncle!

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was beating fast, and she even felt a little dizzy. Where was her Third Uncle? Where was the real Third Uncle?

    Why was it that both Third Uncle and Ouyang Jinling could have someone who looked so simr to them, but was not them?

    Third Uncle knew all the secrets between them, the code words.

    Ouyang Jinling also knew everything about Yan Kuan¡¯s past. Why was this so? What was the reason for these two fakes to know so clearly?

    As Shen Xiaoxiao walked, she thought. The slower she walked, the more she frowned!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Is there anything wrong?¡± 19 looked at the Miss who suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Go to the study room, I want to use theputer!¡±

    19 was surprised. Shouldn¡¯t Miss be meeting Third Uncle? Why did she want to use theputer for no reason? Boss had said that pregnant women should use theputer less!

    ¡°19, if you want to persuade me, you¡¯d better shut up. I¡¯m toozy to waste my words.¡±

    19 did not speak for a long time. He was speechless and could only follow the Miss into the study room!

    When the search engine was opened, the content inside was pathetically small. Most of it was information from overseas. If she heard about it, Shen Xiaoxiao would be fine, but it was very difficult for her to read the English.

    ¡°19,e over and read the trantion for me!¡±

    19 hurriedly looked over. What did Miss want him to recognize and trante?

    ¡°Miss, are you very interested in this cloning thing? This is a little more researched abroad, but it¡¯s only done on some small animals. Moreover, our Dark Empire has invested in biological research, and there¡¯s something about cloning in it!¡±

    ¡°What? Really? Immediately tell your boss toe back and tell him that I have something important to discuss!¡±

    ¡°What is so urgent to discuss with me?¡± Yan Kuan had just walked to the door when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao ask 19 to go and look for him.

 Chapter 309 - Code Words, Word Games, Cloning

    <h4>Chapter 309: Code Words, Word Games, Cloning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°19, go to the basement and tell Third Uncle that I don¡¯t have a good appetite recently and don¡¯t want to eat jujube cake anymore. I heard that the river shrimp dumplings flowing into the river are very fresh and sweet. There¡¯s a lot of rain this year. I wonder if the shrimp has changed vor!¡±

    19, Yan Kuan, and even Dark 1 were stunned. Even they might not be able to guess the meaning of such code words!

    After 19 left, Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°That person isn¡¯t Third Uncle?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Yan Kuan. Sure enough, he reacted the fastest.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. We¡¯ll know when 19es back!¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and looked at where Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting. Theputer was still on. With just a nce, Yan Kuan was shocked. This little guy actually thought the same thing as him!

    ¡°Are you reading about cloning?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at theputer, she nodded. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Ouyang Jinling or Third Uncle, I always feel that even though they¡¯re clearly not the real person. Their words, actions, and their way of thinking are actually simr to the real person. The only possibility is that it¡¯s a clone. However, this clone has developed very well abroad, but I¡¯ve never heard of it in China. This kind of unnatural thing, no matter how I look at it, it seems a little strange.¡±

    Yan Kuan took off his coat and sat on the sofa. After secretly hanging up his clothes, he sat down as well. At this time, Yan Kuan gestured to Dark 1 and said, ¡°Tell her what we know.¡±

    This time, it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s turn to be surprised. Could it be that Yan Kuan had such suspicions in the past? She had such suspicions because, four yearster in her previous life... There was only one human clone in the world, and when the news spread, it shocked the entire world.

    At that time, Pei Li was especially interested, so in order to cater to Pei Li, Shen Xiaoxiao also understood a little. Now, when she encountered this matter, she only thought of this.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s understanding was rtively shallow. She did not know whether this human clone was just cloning the internal organs of the body, or if it could also clone the thoughts. However, if it could also clone the thoughts... This was too unbelievable and too terrifying.

    ¡°Miss, ording to the information we have, there are indeed some secret organizations overseas that are researching the matter of human cloning, and there are even sessful cases!¡±

    ¡°There are sessful cases? Really?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. When the sessful cases of human cloning were revealed four yearster, it was already shocking to the world. If there were already cases four years ago, then wouldn¡¯t this be even more terrifying and shocking internationally?

    ¡°If it can be cloned, then what about the way of thinking of a person? Can their thoughts and memories be cloned?¡±

    When she asked this question, he was stunned for a moment. He had never tried to understand this question before.

    ¡°Little thing, this idea of yours is indeed bold. However, bold as it is, it is not unrealistic. Do you still remember the first time you saw me in the dark prison? At that time, my entire body was filled with instruments, especially the instruments on my head, which they had been working on for more than three months without stopping to remove.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Could it be that the things they stuck in your head were to clone your thoughts? Then, were you tricked?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao propped herself up from the stool. Her actions scared Yan Kuan and Dark 1.

    ¡°Little ancestor, can¡¯t you slow down? What are you so excited about? If anything happens to me, you can still see me. They want to read my thoughts from my brain. My brainwaves are just a dream. I have trained for many years. How can they be so easily given these?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Whether it¡¯s the Master, me, the other secret guards, or the Four Hall Masters, we have all undergone strict training. Some of the brainwaves and thinking patterns are only targeted at people with weak willpower. Compared to us, those things arepletely useless to the Boss. We have experienced things that are hundreds or thousands of times more powerful than that.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Dark 1 and Yan Kuan¡¯s words, her heart rxed slightly. However, Yan Kuan had been imprisoned for more than two months. His brainwaves were constantly being monitored. Was there really no problem?

    ¡°Are you sure that your brain is fine? Don¡¯t have any side effects!¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, and was really at a loss whether tough or cry. He walked over and slowly pulled her over to sit on the sofa. Heforted her and said, ¡°Then do you think there¡¯s something wrong with me now? Is my brain normal?¡±

    It was supposed to be a joke from Yan Kuan, but Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him seriously and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s not normal because normal people can¡¯t do some of the things you do.¡±

    Yan Kuan was furious. How could he not understand what Shen Xiaoxiao meant? Wasn¡¯t she talking about the marriage certificatest night? Look at how serious she was. It was as if there was something wrong with him.

    ¡°You wretched girl, you really have guts!¡±

    ¡°What are we eating tonight, Dark 1? How about the spicy hotpot? I want to eat spicy hot wings.¡±

    Even Dark 1 did not know whether tough or cry at her jumping topics.

    However, she actually wanted to eat spicy hotpot. He could cook it tonight.

    ¡°What a little foodie.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m back!¡±

    The few of them were sitting there talking happily when 19 walked back.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and immediately asked nervously, ¡°How is it? What did he say?¡±

    19¡¯s expression was slightly stern. He said with some confusion and confusion, ¡°Third Uncle said that he knows that river prawns are not as nutritious as sea prawns!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Third Uncle said. When I asked that question just now, Third Uncle was silent for a moment and said he knew. After a long while, he said that river prawns are not as nutritious as sea prawns. Miss, what does this mean? Is this Third Uncle the real Third Uncle?¡±

    This time, whether it was Yan Kuan, Dark 1, or 19, they all looked at Shen Xiaoxiao at the same time. What exactly did this mean?

    Moreover, the code they were talking about had never been used by such arge organization like the Dark Empire. Only Shen Xiaoxiao and Shen Congwen knew the meaning of this code.

    ¡°19, you said that he paused for a long time when he answered, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss, he paused for at least five minutes. I¡¯m sure that he didn¡¯t leave until he had nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was gloomy. Her fingers kept tapping on the table. Well, seeing her like this, Yan Kuan had an 80% guess in his heart. It seemed that another fake had really appeared.

    ¡°Is that another fake?¡± Yan Kuan asked.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that she smiled at everyone and said, ¡°Now I¡¯m sure that that person is 100% fake. He definitely won¡¯t be Third Uncle. The real answer to my question should be ¡®seafood¡¯ and not shrimp! At that time, the real Third Uncle evenughed. The two words are so close that one would mishear if one is not careful!¡±

    Dark 1 and 19 were shocked. This word game was really amazing!

 Chapter 310 - The Marriage Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 310: The Marriage Invitation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°The code words of your Shen family are a little strange. Can you tell us what you and 19 mean?¡±

    Yan Kuan asked Shen Xiaoxiao directly. He thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would not hide it, but who knew that Shen Xiaoxiao would not agree at this time. She was unwilling to tell Yan Kuan and directly said to Yan Kuan,?¡°These are the family rules of my Shen family. In the future, this will be passed down to my child. I can¡¯t pass it down to you, not even to my husband.¡±

    At first, it was a little awkward, but after hearing the two words ¡®husband¡¯, he felt a special heartache. This little fellow, even if she rejected others, they could still get together so sweetly,

    He did not know how to care about her anymore.

    19 and Dark 1 pretended to be dumb at the side. Looking at the two of them smiling sweetly, they slowly prepared to leave. Didn¡¯t Miss say that she wanted to eat the spicy hotpot? Dark 1 had to go and prepare. Immediately, he pulled 19 away.

    ...

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already guessed most of the truth, then what are we going to do? And where is the real Third Uncle? I¡¯m getting more and more worried.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao still hadn¡¯t forgotten about this. However, Yan Kuan already had all the ns. If she said it now, it would only make Shen Xiaoxiao worry. She would suffer with him. It was better to wait for things to go smoothly before telling her!

    ¡°We can¡¯t rush this. Let¡¯s take it slow. Let me tell you about another matter! Liu Yufei is pregnant. The matter that you arranged previously couldn¡¯t kill her, but it¡¯s possible to lock her up for life.¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s pregnant? Whose child is it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Liu Yifei to be pregnant. In her previous life, Liu Yufei had never had a child until her death. However, in her previous life, she was still treated as a prisoner by the United States. It was normal for her not to know some things... Perhaps Liu Yufei was pregnant at that time, but she did not want to have a child.

    ¡°It should be that Bureau Chief Liu or Pei Li. Anyway, it¡¯s one of them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not help butugh. This Liu Yufei really brought this upon herself. She did not even know who the father of her child was!

    ¡°Does Pei Li know that she is pregnant? Does he know who the father of the child is? Does he not suspect?¡±

    Yan Kuan reached out his hand and smoothed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair. He smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you and 19 teach Pei Li a lesson before? He can forget about having a child in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, Liu Yufei¡¯s child is his only hope. Even if his heart is filled with doubt and suspicion, he can only smash his teeth and swallow it. Before Pei Li¡¯s ambition is achieved... He can only treat this child as his own flesh and blood.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s my own fault. But since things have developed to this point, I don¡¯t mind adding fuel to the fire. Doesn¡¯t Liu Yufei not know who the father of her child is? Then let the public tell her.¡±

    ¡°As you wish! Have fun, I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡±

    ...

    Third Uncle had left. That fake Third Uncle had left. Shen Xiaoxiao still did not see him. She only told him that she wanted to eat river prawn dumplings anyway and did not want to eat sea prawn dumplings. Now, there was a lot of room for the fake Third Uncle to guess. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao did not show up. This was a disguised way of telling the fake Third Uncle that her current situation was not appropriate. The best thing was for the two of them not to meet.

    The fake Shen Congwen did not suspect her. After all, only Shen Xiaoxiao and he knew the code words. Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao said this, the fake Shen Congwen also left without a trace of suspicion!

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly grew bigger and bigger like a balloon. However, in a week¡¯s time, Yan Kuan kept feeling that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly seemed to have grown bigger.

    ¡°19, are you sure that the wedding invitation was really sent to our Shen Enterprise?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the wedding invitation in her hand and was a little confused. Pei Li and Liu Yufei must have gone crazy. Why would they send the wedding invitation to her? Did they have such a good rtionship?

    ¡°Indeed, Pei Li personally sent someone to send it to the Shen Enterprise. Moreover, they hope that you can attend his and Liu Yufei¡¯s wedding. The wedding time is a little rushed, and it will be next Sunday.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people invited this time, but in the past, the Pei family¡¯s main socializing partners were all invited. This time, the Ouyang family¡¯s number of people invited is quite small, but Ouyang Tian also sent Ouyang Jingcheng as the wedding representative.¡±

    ¡°Why am I a little confused? First, you said that it was mainly the Pei family¡¯s social circle, and then Ouyang Jingcheng was sent as the wedding representative? Why is the Pei family mixed up with the Ouyang family again? Haven¡¯t they lost enough face?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The news I received said that the Pei family intended to take Pei Meimei back. The reason is that the eldest daughter-inw¡¯s eldest brother and son have taken a fancy to Pei Meimei for some unknown reason. It is impossible for Pei Meimei¡¯s identity to be married off from the Ouyang family. Therefore, Ouyang Tang took this opportunity to reach an agreement with Pei Dongguo to let Pei Meimei be married off from the Pei family. All the dowry will be paid by the Ouyang family. However, the dowry gift from the man will also be received by the Pei family.¡±

    This was such a good deal, and Pei Dongguo was not a fool, so he would definitely be willing.

    Moreover, the Li family was also a political figure in S Province, and their family had also paid a lot of dowry money, not to mention that they had some cooperation ns in the future!

    Shen Xiaoxiao then recalled that in her previous life, before she was locked in the dark room, Pei Meimei was indeed engaged. Her engagement partner was also the child of Ouyang¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, whose surname was Li. It seemed that whether it was in her previous life or this life, this matter of fate could not be removed.

    In her previous life, the Pei family and the Li family could be considered to be of equal status. It was just that in this life, Pei Meimei¡¯s background had such a big scandal, and the Li family was still willing to propose marriage. It seemed that the Li family was really a hardcore fan of the Ouyang family.

    ¡°However, the marriage between Liu Yufei and Pei Li is held in a particrly hasty manner. Why? Is Liu Yufei¡¯s belly very big?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take more than two months at most. After all, not all women are as lucky as Miss to be able to conceive two children at once.¡±

    19 was bing more and more good at talking. Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao was ted. However, she suddenly thought of an idea.

    ¡°19, think of a way to spread the news of Liu Yufei and Pei Li¡¯s shotgun marriage. Remember to make it known to everyone.¡±

    19 was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s confidant. He naturally guessed what Shen Xiaoxiao was nning. He immediately smiled and nodded. Not to mention, Miss, this idea was really brilliant.

    ¡®Getting married so soon? Since you don¡¯t even know who the father of your child is? I¡¯ll help you from behind.¡¯

    ¡°Miss, Liu Qianming has already told me some things. He probably really believes that Liu Yufei isn¡¯t his biological daughter and isn¡¯t prepared to use his life to protect Liu Yufei anymore.¡±

    ¡°This Liu Qianming is actually worse than Liu Qiangui. At least Liu Qiangui truly loves Liu Yumeng. He would even go to jail for his daughter.¡±

    ¡°However, it is hard to say if this Liu Qianming is facing Liu Yufei. I have never thought that a man who can sacrifice his wife has feelings like that. People like him are often extremely selfish.¡±

    ¡°When the results of the physical examination came out, Liu Qianming¡¯s expression was already very ugly when he saw that he was unable to give conceive. He probably didn¡¯t expect that someone would make a move on this physical examination report.¡±

    ¡°He clearly had a child, but he doesn¡¯t have the ability to give conceive a child at all. In the early years, Liu Qiangui had some difficulty conceiving, so Liu Qianming thought that it was hereditary. Therefore, the feasibility of this report increased a little. It would be even easier to attack his psychological defenses.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the best.. We can watch them fight.¡±

 Chapter 311 - The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 311: The Wedding</h4>

    On the other hand, the wedding of Liu Yufei and Pei Li was held very quickly. The preparations were also very fast. At least Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was not long before the wedding was approaching.

    Looking at the obvious protruding belly, no matter what clothes she wore, it could not be covered. This was a burden that was both sweet and happy.

    ¡°I say, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting married. Why are you dressed so extravagantly? Aren¡¯t you a woman with a big belly? Why do you still want to choose clothes to cover your belly?¡±

    Yan Kuan stood at the side and watched Shen Xiaoxiao stand by the wardrobe, dressing up. His sour words came out one after another.

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. In the end, she decided to choose a light yellow Korean version of a long dress. It covered a little of her belly, but one could still tell at a nce that she was a pregnant woman. Moreover, this color was originally delicate and lovely. It made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯splexion look even better.

    ¡°If you have the leisure to sit here, you might as well go and prepare some food. Don¡¯t let your precious son and daughter starve.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this woman who kept on eating. He found it both funny and heartrending. This child¡¯s pregnancy was really hard on her. She ate at least six meals a day. With such a small body, she had to bear the nutrition of two little things. It was really hard on her.

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright! I¡¯ll go prepare food for the child¡¯s mother. You can take your time to choose! You¡¯re not the bride. I don¡¯t know why you take it so seriously!¡±

    Seeing Yan Kuan walk away, Shen Xiaoxiao held her tongue. How could Yan Kuan know what state of mind Shen Xiaoxiao was in at this moment?

    Therefore, as long as Shen Xiaoxiao could see Liu Yufei and Pei Li make a fool out of themselves, she would feelfortable in her heart. Moreover, tonight was so important. To Liu Yufei, it was the biggest and most embarrassing moment in her life. It was also the most glorious moment in her life. If she were to fall from the clouds into the mud at this moment, just thinking about it would make her feel extremely happy!

    After eating her fill and tidying up properly, Shen Xiaoxiao followed Yan Kuan and 19. They got into the car and drove to thergest church in the capital.

    Ouyang Le sat in front of the dressing table and sulked. She had not decided whether or not she wanted to attend Pei Li¡¯s wedding. Previously, when she had called Yan Kuan, she had asked him to attend Pei Li¡¯s wedding with her. After all, in the eyes of the outside world, Yan Kuan was already engaged to her, so they should have appeared at the same time.

    However, Yan Kuan had actually told her that he had agreed in advance to be the malepanion of a very importantdy and could not apany her. Ouyang Le was not a fool, so how could she not hear such obvious words?

    Yan Kuan had clearly wanted to go with Shen Xiaoxiao, so he did not put her in his eyes, and he also did not give her face in public. In public¡­ Yan Kuan had gone too far by mixing up with other women in such a grand manner a few days before the engagement ceremony.

    However, she was defeated by Shen Xiaoxiao just like that. She could not make herpromise. Shen Xiaoxiao, that b*tch, had snatched her man so openly. She could not take it lying down.

    Ouyang Le revealed a strange smile in front of the vanity mirror. Since everyone was so shameless, then she would just be shameless to the end. A woman like Shen Xiaoxiao would cause endless trouble if she was not trampled to death in one go. It was really annoying!

    ¡­

    ¡°Eh, why do I suddenly feel that your femalepanion tonight shouldn¡¯t be me!¡±

    As the car was driving on the road, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of something and asked Yan Kuan beside her with some surprise and some schadenfreude.

    Yan Kuan saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was in such a good mood and suddenly thought of this question, so he teased her and said, ¡°Yes, if you didn¡¯t say it, I would have forgotten. Shouldn¡¯t I be someone¡¯s malepanion? Why?¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was unwilling. He actually dared to go along with her words. Immediately, she was like an angry little rooster as she said, ¡°Then you go. Why don¡¯t you go? You¡¯re still someone¡¯s fianc¨¦. Get out of the car. 19, stop the car.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper now came and went as she wished. Even Yan Kuan did not dare to do anything to her. 19 and Dark 1 sat in the front row and listened to the quarrel between the two of them. They did not think much of it. Anyway, Boss had the ability to handle the Miss. This kind of argument was their way of life.

    As expected, they immediately heard their boss say in a low voice, ¡°Little ancestor, with such a big temper, didn¡¯t I go along with what you said? Why are you angry again? Smell it. The car is so sour. It¡¯s even more sour than the pickled cabbage you ate tonight!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s sour? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sour. Let me tell you, Yan Kuan, settle your engagement with her as soon as possible. I haven¡¯t even passed this stage yet, and you want to have a bigamous marriage? Try having a bigamous marriage!¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and held her in his arms. Bigamous was such a funny word. This little thing kept saying that she wouldn¡¯t agree to marry him, but indirectly, she had already admitted that she was his wife. She was just being stubborn.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Settle it. Bigamous? Who would dare? Our family is so big and small. How could I dare to have a bigamous marriage? There are still a few days left. All my problems have been settled! Be good. Pay attention to baby education!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Liu Yufei was sitting nervously in the bridal lounge. She lowered her head and tidied up the white strapless wedding dress on her body. The long dress that was iid with broken diamonds was sparkling. Today, she was especially dazzling and eye-catching.

    As expected, the most beautiful time in a woman¡¯s life was when she got married.

    Gu Yuehua stood by the side and tidied up Liu Yufei¡¯s headdress with some relief.

    Looking at her daughter in the mirror, sheforted her. ¡°My daughter is getting married at such a young age. I really don¡¯t know what to say. If only your father could see her like this.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry on the big day. Dad knows. He must know. Didn¡¯t I ask awyer to tell him? Dad will be very happy if he knows.¡±

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s eyes were red as she nodded. She looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Yes, your dad will be happy if he knows. You can finally marry Pei Li. It¡¯s not in vain for your dad¡­ Okay, Mom won¡¯t say any more. As long as my daughter is happy.¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at herself in the mirror. She was so beautiful, so dazzling, and so happy. Yes, she would definitely be very happy.

    The deep unease in her heart was probably because she was too nervous! How could she not be nervous on a day like this? She did not expect to be able to marry Pei Li so soon and so early. It seemed that the child in her belly really brought her good fortune.

    ¡°Mom, Shen Xiaoxiao will be here in a while. You have to promise me that you won¡¯t have any conflict with her. We have to endure this day, okay?¡±

    Gu Yuehua looked at Liu Yufei andined, ¡°Today is my baby daughter¡¯s wedding day. Am I that stupid? Besides, what does Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s good or bad life have to do with me? She¡¯s just an irrelevant person. I¡¯ve already thought it through. I won¡¯t get into a conflict with her outside. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be the ones with a bad reputation!¡±

    Liu Yufei heaved a sigh of relief. It was for the best that Gu Yuehua thought so.

 Chapter 312 - Everyone Knows

    <h4>Chapter 312: Everyone Knows</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The Four Hall Masters had been so busy recently that even the Yun Qi did not have the time to fight the pheasant that Shen Xiaoxiao liked the most.

    This opportunity to earn performance was left to 19 for nothing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Yan Kuan had already started his revenge n and was not being suppressed by the Ouyang family. It seemed that the day of their resistance was getting closer and closer.

    ¡°This sea of flowers is really beautiful. This ce is pretty good, but the churches overseas seem to be better than the ones in China.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sigh, Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You like churches? I¡¯ve never heard that you believe in Christ?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not answer Yan Kuan¡¯s idiotic question. Which girl would not dream of bing a princess one day? Didn¡¯t fairy tales about princesses and princes always happen in churches? Could it be that she couldn¡¯t even dream about it?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there weren¡¯t many people participating today? But from the looks of it, the scale is quite grand!¡±

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao had said, this church was probably thergest church in the capital. Whether it was the open-airwn or the parking lot outside, almost all of the people who had upied it were parked in their cars. There were even some reporters waiting outside. No matter how you looked at it, this scene didn¡¯t seem like a low-key introduction. Wasn¡¯t it too grand?

    Pei Li¡¯s face was ashen as he stared at the staff. He had clearly said that they couldn¡¯t inform the reporters. Even some of the guests hadn¡¯t been sent the wedding invitations. He had to keep a low profile and keep everything simple. Why were there so many people here today? What was going on?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright, Li¡¯er? It¡¯s useless for you to be so angry. Originally, I did not agree to such a small matter when you got married. Since the reporters are here, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s lively. No matter what, you have the identity of the boss of The Pavilion Group on you. It¡¯s not good to be too simple and shabby.¡±

    Pei Li did not know how to refute Ouyang Jinming¡¯s words. He could not sue Ouyang Jinming. The marriage was arranged ording to the words of Ouyang Tian himself. Now that this matter was getting bigger and bigger, how was he going to exin it to Ouyang Tian when the time came? He still didn¡¯t know!

    However, Ouyang Jinming¡¯s words were right. Since these reporters had already arrived, it was impossible to chase them away. Otherwise, their reputation would also be tarnished.

    He could only instruct his assistant to properly arrange for the reporters and the uninvited guests.

    Of course, Pei Li didn¡¯t know how much attention his marriage had attracted. Being recognized by the Ouyang family back then was something that shocked all the upper-ss society. Furthermore, Pei Li¡¯s personal ability was extraordinary, and he was also a rising figure in the business world. Now that he was about to get married all of a sudden, many people rushed to investigate, wanting to get in touch with this rising star of China¡¯s new rich generation.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao was also involved in this. Previously, she had asked 19 to spread the news that Pei Li and Liu Yufei were getting married with a child, so many people were curious and naturally had the mentality of watching the show. After all, the upper-ss society was only that big. Sometimes, they had to talk more about it!

    Liu Yufei and Gu Yuehua sat in the bridal lounge and acted out the scene of a mother-daughter rtionship. However, her friends and some of her ssmates also arrived.

    Gu Yuehua saw a group of young girlsing in and gave the ce to them.

    ¡°Liu Yufei, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first one to get married among our ssmates. It¡¯s really a blessing,¡± Girl A said to Liu Yufei with envy!

    Liu Yufei was actually quite proud. In front of this group of ssmates, she had a feeling of superiority because her husband was young, handsome, and promising. Many people were envious of him.

    Now, hearing their congrattory and jealous words, Liu Yufei only smiled and pretended to touch the diamond ne on her neck. As expected, it caused everyone to exim.

    ¡°Yufei, this is a real diamond ne, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s too beautiful. How much does it cost? Senior Pei is really good to you.¡± Female Student B¡¯s words once again attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Liu Yufei was even more proud.

    However, when she heard what they said next, the pride on her face disappeared, leaving only embarrassment and embarrassment.

    ¡°Aiya, you guys can¡¯t be envious. Who asked you guys not to be as good as Yufei? In my opinion, if a woman wants to marry well, she has to be good. Look, the better a man is, the more he values his children, right, Yufei?¡±

    Liu Yufei was shocked. How did she know? How did she know that she was pregnant?

    Liu Yufei immediately looked at the girl with a guarded gaze.

    However, what the other girl said next made Liu Yufei suddenly realize that something was not right.

    ¡°I think Xiao Xing is right. We women still have to work hard with our bellies. Oh right, Yufei, how many months have you been pregnant? You¡¯ve been keeping it a secret all this time. But now that you¡¯re pregnant, do you still want to continue your studies?¡±

    ¡°Of course she still wants to continue. After all, you can still go to school after getting married. Besides, don¡¯t rich families value academic qualifications? Although having a child is good, the mother of the child also needs to have a high academic qualification.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±

    A group of girls was chattering amongst themselves. At this moment, Liu Yufei had truly realized the crux of the problem. Everyone knew about it.

    Pei Li had specifically instructed her not to let anyone know that she was pregnant. Otherwise, if word got out, her reputation would be tarnished. However, now that everyone knew about it, she really did not know what to say.

    ¡°How did all of you know that I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    Perhaps everyone felt that Liu Yufei¡¯s question was very silly. Girl A spoke again. ¡°Everyone says that being pregnant is being silly for three years. Yufei has only just gotten pregnant. How can she be so silly? The whole school knows about your pregnancy. No, not only the guests who attended today knew about it. My father told me about it early in the morning!¡±

    This time, Liu Yufei was even more shocked. Who was the one who exposed her pregnancy? This really caught her off guard.

    ¡°After all, I just went to university. I was a little embarrassed about suddenly getting pregnant, so I didn¡¯t tell everyone about it. I didn¡¯t expect you all to know about it.¡±

    ¡°I know. Everyone knows about it. They¡¯re all envious of you. What university? What¡¯s the big deal? There are many people getting married with a child.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yufei. We¡¯re even more envious of you. Getting married with a child would be great, right? It solves all the problems in one go.¡±

    Liu Yufei listened to the conversations of these people and smiled awkwardly. Should she tell Pei Li about this? It seemed to be a little out of her expectations. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that it was a little inappropriate. Who was the one who exposed her pregnancy? Would something bad happen again? Moreover, the feeling of unease today was getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Yufei, Pei Li is really good to you. There are so many reporters outside. Tomorrow, you will definitely be on the front page of the news.¡±

    Liu Yufei was even more surprised. Even the reporters were here? What, what was going on?

 Chapter 313 - Mocked

    <h4>Chapter 313: Mocked</h4>

    After arriving at thewn outside the church, Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan to separate from her. She took 19 and walked to the other side. Yan Kuan was so angry that he called her a little b*stard.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not be med for making this decision. It was only when they were about to arrive at the wedding venue that Shen Xiaoxiao felt that although some things could be said, she really could not just walk out with Yan Kuan openly. This was because everyone knew that Yan Kuan and Ouyang Le had an engagement. She was also pregnant now. If she and Yan Kuan walked over arm in arm, wouldn¡¯t everyone think that she was the third party?

    Although she had never cared about reputation, she was pregnant now. If someone did not like her and insisted on bumping into her stomach, then it would be toote to regret everything. She had to put the baby in her stomach first.

    Moreover, Yan Kuan was going to take action against the Ouyang family now. Therefore, he definitely could not fall out with Ouyang Le now. He had to temporarily paralyze her and even the Ouyang family.

    Previously, when they went shopping, they had provoked Ouyang Le because she was the only one there. However, now that so many people from the upper ss were here, Shen Xiaoxiao had to take it into consideration.

    However, Yan Kuan never cared about these things. Moreover, he was not afraid of these things at all. He really could not understand why Shen Xiaoxiao would have such thoughts. When had this little fellow be so timid?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about what Yan Kuan was thinking. She held 19¡¯s hand and turned around to leave. Yan Kuan, who was watching the two of them holding hands from behind, wished that he could go forward and tear 19 apart. Of course, he could not bear to move Shen Xiaoxiao. However, 19 was getting bolder and bolder.

    Just as Yan Kuan was about to unleash his fury, Dark 1 promptly reported the news to Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan nced at Dark 1. He knew that he was interrupting the two of them! In fact, he also understood that it was easy to fall or lose one¡¯s footing on the grass. It was understandable to hold onto 19¡¯s hand. However, he was extremely ufortable in his heart. If she was holding onto a woman¡­ He might not even feelfortable in his heart, let alone it being 19. However, it was fortunate that 19 was in love with Dark 1. Otherwise, he would definitely cut him into pieces!

    Dark 1 did not know why his boss was so jealous for no reason. He even said that Miss was a jealous person. Why did he feel that his boss was a jealous person instead!?

    ¡°Dark 1, your upbringing is really not good. Look at what you¡¯ve done to 19.¡±

    Obviously, Yan Kuan¡¯s words meant that he was targeting Dark 1. However, he probably knew that Shen Xiaoxiao holding 19¡¯s hand was the most appropriate thing to do. However, he was extremely unhappy in his heart. Of course, he could only vent his anger on Dark 1, after all, 19 was Dark 1¡¯s man!

    Dark 1 was very speechless. He looked at his boss and could only say, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll get 19 toe back immediately.¡±

    ¡°What if Xiaoxiao falls down if hees back? What if she gets hit by some blind guy? You¡¯re really short-sighted. What news did you just receive?¡±

    Dark 1 did not argue with Yan Kuan. Instead, he directly told Yan Kuan the news that he had just received, ¡°That fake has already been druggedst night. In seven days, he will be a Death Warrior!¡±

    ¡°Seven days? Isn¡¯t that Ouyang Le¡¯s engagement ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because the results of the brainwave test have been released in the past few days, Ouyang Tian could not wait to immediately turn that fake into a death warrior. He thought that it was you!¡±

    Yan Kuan sneered and said, ¡°After waiting for three months, they still haven¡¯t found any brainwaves. All of a sudden, brainwaves had been detected in the past few days. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong with them. What a bunch of idiots.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. There¡¯s news from Yun Qi. I heard that they¡¯ve already found the address of those people.¡±

    This news shocked Yan Kuan greatly. He immediately said to Dark 1, ¡°Alright, inform Yun Qi to be patient and follow closely. Wait for my instructions after finding the specific information. Also, keep a close watch on the men in ck.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    After Yan Kuan gave the order to Dark 1, he followed behind Shen Xiaoxiao and the rest.

    Shen Xiaoxiao just stopped ten meters away because she had started to look for food again. Yan Kuan held a ss of wine and stood at the side, staring at the two of them with an inexplicable expression.

    Dark 1 looked at his boss who had an expression as if he wanted to tear 19 into pieces. He could not help but break out in a sweat for 19. He did not know if 19 felt it, but he would probably get goosebumps if his boss stared at him like that!

    Just as Dark 1 had said, 19 was indeed breaking out in cold sweat at this moment. However, one side was the Boss, and the other side was Miss who needed him. No matter what choice he made, it seemed to be wrong.

    However, as Miss¡¯s most caring little butler and future nanny, 19 still chose the Miss without hesitation. He believed that everything would be settled by the Miss. In front of the Miss, Boss was just a paper tiger.

    He simply didn¡¯t care about anything else. He picked up the te and kept putting her favorite food on it.

    The two ate happily. Yan Kuan was now feeling sour on one side.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions had long attracted the attention of people with good intentions.

    Many people who knew Young Miss Shen stared at her big belly in astonishment.

    Could it be that there was a trend of shotgun marriage and unmarried pregnancy recently? Why were they all pregnant?

    Actually, the eldest daughter of the Shen family had some rtionship with Liu Yufei. After all, they were two sisters. However, the fate of these two sisters was quite simr. They were both pregnant.

    However, it was clear that this stepsister was more fortunate. At least, she was about to marry Pei Li. However, this eldest daughter of the Shen family had never released any news of marriage.

    Previously, she had been very close with that Yan Kuan. However, in the blink of an eye, Yan Kuan had already engaged to the eldest daughter of the Ouyang family. This eldest daughter of the Shen family seemed to have failed at both ends.

    However, they did not know whose child was in her belly? Could it really be the boss of the K-ONE Group, Yan Kuan? If it was really the case, this would be a huge joke. Wouldn¡¯t there be a good show to watch? Moreover, this good show was rted to the Ouyang family. It was really lively.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that these people would definitely point fingers at her. As expected, not choosing to go with Yan Kuan was the wisest decision.

    Of course, the matter of Liu Yufei¡¯s shotgun marriage was also known by everyone. Compared to her own matter, she wanted to see Liu Yufei make a fool of herself. After all, the big show that was going to be stagedter was something that was rarely seen in a hundred years.

    ¡°Miss Shen, how have you been? Oh, you¡¯re pregnant. How long has it been since Ist saw you? You¡¯ve already changed your financial backer? Look at this big belly. It¡¯s about to give birth! Both of you sisters are pretty much the same. You both like to get pregnant before marriage, but your fates are different. Is one of you going to get married after having a shotgun marriage? Hmph, how ridiculous.¡±

    With such a familiar voice, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know that such merciless words were definitely said by An Ning.

    Turning her head, she saw that it was indeed An Ning. Not only her, Ouyang Le also came with her hand in hand.

 Chapter 314 - Get the Ducks In a Row

    <h4>Chapter 314: Get the Ducks In a Row</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As soon as Ouyang Le and An Ning came over, they saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had a big belly. Not only was it big, but it also surprised them, especially Ouyang Le. She had only seen Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan walking together at most a week ago. At that time, her belly had not bulged. How did it be so big in less than a week? And whose child was the one in her belly? Could it be Yan Kuan¡¯s?

    ¡°Miss An Ning didn¡¯t brush her teeth when she went out? Her mouth stinks. Why didn¡¯t she be a big star and pay attention to her personal manners?

    ¡°Besides, what does it have to do with you whose child I¡¯m carrying? What does it have to do with you whether I¡¯m married or not? Do you think that everyone likes to get pregnant before marriage like some people do? Do you think that everyone likes to climb into other people¡¯s beds?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sst sentence was very obvious. Not only did it refer to An Ning, but it also referred to Ouyang Le.

    Ouyang Le had been observing Shen Xiaoxiao. She would never speak out in public about a verbal argument. After all, it was beneath her dignity. An Ning had never cared about these things. If she wanted to make a scene, she would let her. She would also be happy to watch the show. Moreover, she also wanted to know who the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly was?

    The person beside Shen Xiaoxiao was still the same bodyguard from before. It was said that Yan Kuan had sent him over. Whether the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly was Yan Kuan¡¯s or not, she was not sure.

    However, from what Shen Xiaoxiao said just now, it seemed that she was married. Was that what she meant?

    ¡°Miss Shen, you mean that you¡¯ve been married for a long time?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ouyang Le andughed mockingly. ¡°Why do you think that everyone is a shameless person? Pregnant before marriage? That¡¯s funny.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never admit that when she said the words ¡®pregnant before marriage¡¯, her little heart actually skipped a beat.

    Before she saw Yan Kuan take out those marriage certificates, she really thought that she was pregnant before marriage. However, when she saw the date on the marriage certificate, she knew that she was pregnant after marriage. After all, she had legally conceived after marriage.

    When she wore the Obsidian Star, Yan Kuan had alreadypleted the marriage certificate. The wedding date between her and Yan Kuan was before she was pregnant.

    Therefore, when she mocked Ouyang Le and An Ning, she could naturally stab them back.

    When Ouyang Le heard Shen Xiaoxiao say that she was married, she could not describe the feeling in her heart? She was a little rxed and a little nervous. Of course, she was more rxed. After all, her engagement with Yan Kuan was imminent, and Yan Kuan had never been married before.

    But she was also curious who would marry Shen Xiaoxiao. They knew that she had a rtionship with Yan Kuan, but they still married Shen Xiaoxiao? This was a little too lenient. Moreover, she had clearly seen the intimate look between her and Yan Kuan a week ago. What was going on?

    ¡°I wonder who is Miss Shen¡¯s husband? Why didn¡¯t hee with you today?¡± Ouyang Le obviously did not believe it. Shen Xiaoxiao was not blind, so she could tell at a nce.

    Immediately, her eyes rolled and she pulled 19 and said, ¡°Looks like the two of you are blind. Can¡¯t you see such a living person here?¡±

    An Ning was shocked. Ouyang Le was shocked, but 19 was also shocked. What kind of joke was Miss making? Boss was not far away. Their voices were so loud, and Boss was not far away, so he could naturally hear their words clearly. Miss actually said that she was the Little Masters¡¯ father. It was over. This time, Boss would definitely take his life! Oh god, quickly take him in!

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt 19¡¯s stiff movements and secretly pinched him hard. 19 was in pain, so he could only force himself to respond to Miss¡¯s threat and say, ¡°The two of you are indeed blind. I¡¯m such a big living person, and you actually didn¡¯t see me standing here.¡±

    Would Ouyang Le and An Ning believe 19¡¯s words? They would believe it even if they said it, but they wouldn¡¯t believe it even if they said it. Why? Because if they wanted to tolerate things that people couldn¡¯t tolerate, it was possible that Yan Kuan¡¯s past bodyguard. Every time they saw Shen Xiaoxiao, she was almost always with this bodyguard. It was inevitable that love would develop over time.

    If they said they didn¡¯t believe it, they really didn¡¯t believe it. Since it was Yan Kuan¡¯s past bodyguard, it was very likely that he was taking the me for Yan Kuan. Therefore, not only An Ning but also Ouyang Le were skeptical about this matter.

    ¡°Miss Shen¡¯s belly looks like it¡¯s seven to eight months old. What good fortune!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. Isn¡¯t Miss Ouyang going to get married soon? When the timees, you will also have such good fortune.¡±

    When they were talking, there were already many people surrounding them. Everyone had heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. However, they did not know that the eldest daughter of the Shen family had already gotten married. It was just that she had kept it a secret.

    Maybe it was because her husband was too nameless, but it made sense. They had never seen such a person in the upper ss. It was said that he was a bodyguard, which made sense. No matter how they looked at it, the eldest daughter¡¯s bodyguard was just a gigolo. However, being married sounded better than being pregnant before marriage. At least she had gone through the proper procedures.

    ¡°Why are you chatting so happily?¡±

    Yan Kuan walked over at some point. He was not only shocked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, but also could not stand that she had ignored him so much. She had even taken away his position as the father of the child. Now that he was here... He was not only trying to punish her, but also supporting her.

    Ouyang Le was obviously happier to see Yan Kuan than Shen Xiaoxiao was to see Yan Kuan. Although Yan Kuan had said that he would apany an importantdy to Pei Li¡¯s wedding, now he did not have any femalepanions besides the bodyguard.

    To Ouyang Le, this was already a great honor. As long as he did not apany Shen Xiaoxiao, she would be able to turn a blind eye.

    ¡°Yan, so you¡¯ve already arrived. You didn¡¯t even inform me. Seriously.¡±

    The angry voice spoke to Yan Kuan. An Ning at the side had long been troubled. Originally, Yan Kuan should have been hers, but Ouyang Le had overtaken her. But now, she had also received Ouyang Tian¡¯s care by ident. No matter what, she did not suffer a loss. Moreover, this was secretly more important than Ouyang Le, so her heart gradually calmed down. It was just that her obsession with Yan Kuan was not so easy to let go.

    ¡°Yan, we were just talking about how happy we were. Lady Shen is actually pregnant, and she¡¯s already married long ago with this bodyguard. We have to congratte her!¡± Ouyang Le¡¯s words were obviously probing. She had been staring at Yan Kuan, it was as if she wanted to see something strange in his eyes.

    But who was Yan Kuan? How could a small woman see through him? He turned to look at Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 without saying anything. There was a faint smile on the corner of his lips, but his eyes were ice-cold and unfathomable. Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 felt a little flustered as they looked at him. This person couldn¡¯t be making a scene right now, right? This wasn¡¯t the ce to make a scene.

    ¡°I already knew that Miss Shen is pregnant, and I also know that Miss Shen¡¯s husband is an extraordinary figure. It¡¯s perfect for Miss Shen.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan say this, Shen Xiaoxiao pouted.. How shameless of him to actually praise himself.

 Chapter 315 - Make a Scene

    <h4>Chapter 315: Make a Scene</h4>

    ¡°Future brother-inw, you seem to know Miss Shen very well.¡±

    An Ning¡¯s sudden interjection stunned everyone? ¡®Future brother-inw?¡¯ She really dared to call him that.

    Of course, Ouyang Le was definitely the happiest when she called him that. She did not think too much about why An Ning would suddenly call him that. As for the matter that An Ning had taken a liking to Yan Kuan, she had temporarily put it to the back of her mind.

    As long as the two sisters were united against the outside world, they did not care about any other issues.

    ¡°Of course I understand. I don¡¯t understand my own child? I¡¯m not that cowardly!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, what do you mean?¡±

    Ouyang Le was shocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s words. What did Yan Kuan mean? He said that this child was his child and the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly was his? That was what he meant!

    ¡°You said that you are the father of the child? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t she say that she was already married? Then how could you be¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is married, so the child is born out of wedlock!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you clearly have a marriage contract with me. How dare you, how dare you¡­¡±

    Ouyang Le was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s careless and uncaring manner, she wanted to rush up and tear him apart. However, she still retained thest bit of rationality. A marriage contract, yes, they had a marriage contract¡­ How could Yan Kuan unterally break the marriage contract? This was clearly going against the Ouyang family. Where did he get the courage to do so!?

    ¡°Marriage contract? That was unterally exposed by your Ouyang family. Have you seen any statements made by my K-ONE Group?¡±

    Ouyang Le and An Ning were both shocked at the same time. Of course, although An Ning still had a hint of schadenfreude, she was still shocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s words. This was the first time they had seen such an arrogant person.

    The people who were watching from the side were all looking at them in shock. Such explosive news really surprised them.

    However, what Yan Kuan said next would only make them even more shocked!

    ¡°Ouyang Yu died on your bed, and I don¡¯t have to tell you how he died, right? Since you want to marry me, you should at least show some sincerity. Using such a dirty woman to fool me is too unjustifiable. Do you really think you are the Emperor of China? You have the final say in everything!?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t Ouyang Yu die in a car ident? We were still regretting their driving.¡±

    ¡°Why is there a secret? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°And did you hear that he died on Miss Ouyang¡¯s bed? It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be that messy again, right?¡±

    ¡°Why did the Ouyang family bring out all these disgusting things?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not like that. No, Ouyang Yu¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. No, it¡¯s not me!¡±

    At this moment, Ouyang Le did not know what to do. She did not expect that Yan Kuan would actually know about the news that her grandfather had personally ordered that no one was allowed to say anything to the outside world. Not only did he know about it, but he even exposed it in public. This, this, how could this be¡­ How could he treat her like this?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ouyang Yu die on your bed? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°This, this, this¡­¡±

    Yan Kuan pressed on with every step. No matter how scheming Ouyang Le was, she was still caught unprepared when faced with such a question. She did not know how to answer. How did Yan Kuan be so terrifying? Were the sweet words he said to her earlier just farts?

    He was really ruthless to turn on her like this!

    ¡°Yan Kuan, if you don¡¯t want to fulfill the engagement, you can look for the elders of my Ouyang family to discuss it. Isn¡¯t it too much to press on my Eldest Sister like this now? Also, my Fourth Brother died in a car ident and his body is not even cold yet. You¡¯re pouring dirty water on a person who has passed away. Isn¡¯t that too vicious!?¡±

    An Ning¡¯s words were filled with righteousness. Even Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but p her hands in praise when she heard it. Had this An Ning changed her personality? Wasn¡¯t this sudden change a little too clever? No matter how she looked at it, these words didn¡¯t seem like something she could say!

    Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze at An Ning was also filled with sophistication. This An Ning seemed to be a little different.

    ¡°Looks like Ouyang Tian is still the one who will teach people a lesson.¡±

    After Yan Kuan¡¯s indifferent words, An Ning¡¯s expression changed. However, it was fortunate that she blocked it in time and changed it in time. Everyone did not notice that there was something wrong with her.

    However, when An Ning looked at Yan Kuan, it was definitely not the same casual and uncaring gaze as before. Instead, it was filled with scrutiny and inquiry. Was this a fake Yan Kuan? No way. Didn¡¯t Grandfather tell the butler that Yan Kuan had already been made into a death warrior and that the fake was using his name to roam freely outside? Otherwise, how could she tolerate Ouyang Le snatching away her sweetheart?

    She originally had the intention of watching a good show, but this Yan Kuan was obviously not easy to deal with. Moreover, he had greatly exceeded her expectations.

    She could even hear the other meaning behind Yan Kuan¡¯s words just now. It seemed that Yan Kuan knew all of her secrets very well.

    But that was impossible. Besides Grandpa, only the old granny knew about it. Even Grandpa¡¯s trusted butler didn¡¯t know about it. Yan Kuan must have said it unintentionally. Yes, it must have been unintentional.

    ¡°My Ouyang family¡¯s daughter will naturally be taught by my grandpa. So, Yan Kuan, don¡¯t bully my Ouyang family. You can¡¯t do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°How would I dare? Bully you? I don¡¯t want to die quietly like Ouyang Yu. I don¡¯t want to hold a funeral in secret. Alright, Miss Ouyang, please help me convey my words. Although my K-ONE Group is not as big as the Ouyang family, it is not so easy to bully. If you want to use your power to oppress others and swallow my K-ONE, it will depend on whether you have the appetite to swallow it or not.¡±

    As soon as Yan Kuan finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened. Was Yan Kuan going to start a direct war with the Ouyang family? By saying this, it was obvious that he was going to make an enemy out of the Ouyang family. Wasn¡¯t he acting too early?

    ¡°I can understand that President Yan means to make an enemy out of the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    The person who said this was Ouyang Jincheng who happened to walk over. He didn¡¯t think much of Pei Li to begin with, and every time he encountered him, he would guarantee that all sorts of trouble would arise.

    Since the Old Master had personally spoken, he had to appear. Now that he looked at it, as expected, wasn¡¯t something going to happen? Although it wasn¡¯t Pei Li, it was Yan Kuan, whom he thought highly of. However, this was also not the case at Pei Li¡¯s wedding.

    However, what did Yan Kuan mean by this? He actually dared to humiliate the Ouyang family¡¯s daughter in front of her and not even acknowledge the engagement? Was he trying to trample on the Ouyang family¡¯s face?

    ¡°Master Ouyang, you must be joking. I¡¯ve said it so clearly, but you actually have the ability to twist the truth. It was clearly your Ouyang family who was insincere in the first ce. Now you¡¯re ming me, the victim. I¡¯ve already said that I, Yan Kuan, don¡¯t want an unclean woman. If you say that this niece of yours has nothing to do with Ouyang Yu¡¯s death, fine, then I¡¯ll fulfill my promise. Of course, Master Ouyang, you must swear on the position of the next family head that you¡¯re speaking the truth. Master Ouyang, do you dare?¡±

 Chapter 316 - Tongue Shaking, Inverting Black and White

    <h4>Chapter 316: Tongue Shaking, Inverting ck and White</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan did not back down and challenged Ouyang Jincheng. Since Ouyang Jincheng wanted to protect Ouyang Le, then he had to pay the price. Just based on a few words, you want to take advantage of him and make him a b*stard? What kind of dream is this? Moreover, he had never agreed to marry that disgusting woman. He already had a little thing and two little cubs, so he did not care about anything else.

    The Ouyang family really thought that they were so popr!

    To ordinary people, oaths were nothing more than a joke. However, Yan Kuan knew that for an old-fashioned family like the Ouyang family, oaths were something that even the gods would watch and listen to. They absolutely couldn¡¯t say or say anything.

    Especially now, this Yan Kuan actually made him swear on the position of the next head of the Ouyang family. This wasn¡¯t something that could be easily said.

    Ouyang Le was the only daughter of his second brother who he had watched grow up. He could not ignore it. However, in the current situation, it seemed that it would be a little troublesome even if he wanted to. He had already wrapped himself up in it and was concerned about everything that had happened previously. How could Ouyang Yu die on Ouyang Le¡¯s bed all of a sudden?

    It was not easy for the fourth branch to temporarily let Ouyang Le go because they would get the shares of K-ONE. If their marriage agreement copsed, then it would be difficult for Ouyang Le to leave the country. ording to the family rules, it was necessary to invade the pig cage.

    What should they do now? Admit it? Of course not. Swear? This was difficult!

    ¡°Kid Yan, aren¡¯t you going too far? Can¡¯t you and Lele settle things privately? You had to make it known to everyone? You had to make everyone so embarrassed. After all, she is a girl, and she still has feelings for you. Aren¡¯t you going too far by doing this!?¡±

    ¡°Also, the cooperation between our two families is imminent. Now that you say this, do you want to pay the penalty for breaching the contract, or do you want to part ways with my Ouyang family!?¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng avoided the important matters and chose to make light of them. He was basically talking about the matter that Yan Kuan had mentioned. He wanted to use his feelings to reason things out and even threaten him with the matter of cooperation. This was very easy to understand.

    In the eyes of the Ouyang family... Especially in the eyes of a prospective heir like Ouyang Jincheng, in China, any group that wanted to cooperate with the Ouyang family would be extremely grateful. They would rush over and bring money to their door... This Yan Kuan only had a small casino hotel, yet he dared to be so arrogant. If the Ouyang family withdrew their investment and refused to cooperate, this kid would definitely have nowhere to cry!

    Would Yan Kuan do as he wished? Of course not. Yan Kuan could not wait for Ouyang Jincheng to say this sentence earlier. He had been waiting for this sentence today.

    ¡°Since Master Ouyang said it himself, and everyone present has heard it. Everyone is not a fool. Everyone knows in their hearts which is right and which is wrong. Whether this is because you are not sincere first, or because I am arrogantter, everyone is clear. Since this is the case, then my K-ONE Group is also here to announce that we are canceling all business cooperation with the Ouyang Group.¡±

    ¡°You, what an arrogant brat. You want to break the contract and even break the contract? Do you really think that I, Ouyang Jincheng, am a pushover?¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng was furious. He did not expect Yan Kuan to do this. He did not follow the rules at all. The other party was waiting for him to cancel the cooperation. It seemed that this engagement with Ouyang Le was only a temporary measure.

    ¡°I¡¯m not arrogant. It was your Ouyang family who forced the marriage. I already said that I was already married and even had a child. But you insisted that I divorce my wife and marry again. Do you really think that everyone is someone who wants to climb up thedder?¡±

    ¡°I, Yan Kuan, will not. I only love my wife from the beginning to the end. No matter if she is a rich youngdy or a down-and-out maid, I only love her. Our family has always been happy and peaceful. If you have your eyes on my K-ONE Group and want to interfere, you have to see if I, Yan Kuan, will agree or not.¡±

    ¡°Even if I was no match for the Ouyang family and lost my entire K-ONE Group, I would never abandon my wife and child. The rich and the poor would always be together. Master Ouyang will never understand this logic. However, I believe that everyone present can understand my intentions.¡±

    ¡°She is obviously pregnant with my child, but I don¡¯t dare to admit it due to your threat? I can¡¯t do such a cowardly thing. Since it has already been said, then the Ouyang family should also have some self-respect. After all, you are still not the Emperor of China...¡±

    ¡°China isn¡¯t made based on your Ouyang family¡¯s decision. It wasn¡¯t easy to end the thousand-year-old feudal rule. Why does the Ouyang family still want to make aeback and restore it?¡±

    Such beautiful words. Yan Kuan hadpletely ced himself at the highest point, on top of the weak who were being bullied. As expected, everyone in the venue started to whisper, especially many women.

    Some of the older women were inexplicably moved. They were also the wives that had been poor once. If there was a youngdy who took a liking to her husband and they had to abdicate, the world would probably be in chaos already.

    The Ouyang family had gone too far by bullying the young couple. However, Yan Kuan was really a man. He was able to stand up at this time. Otherwise, it would be too pitiful to see Miss Shen being bullied like this with her big belly.

    ¡°The Shen family has fallen by a thousand feet. Everyone is well aware of this. You all know that my wife has just returned to the country to take over the Shen Enterprise passed down by her ancestors. You have put in all your effort, but you used the Shen family to threaten my wife to leave me. I really don¡¯t agree with such actions, and I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Please, Old Master. Even if I have to go bankrupt and pay the penalty for breach of contract, K-ONE will definitely not cooperate with anyone from the Ouyang family!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with stars in her eyes. He had twisted ck and white and described their love so beautifully. She herself was touched.

    Could he be any more shameless? Could he?

    ¡°The Ouyang family has indeed gone too far. This kind of coercion is really going too far.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the past, we only knew that the Ouyang Group was unattainable, but we never thought that they would be so domineering in private. Also, the people of the Ouyang family have gone too far. They must marry whoever they like? Do they still want everyone to live? Does she think she is a princess?¡±

    ¡°What princess? Stop spouting nonsense. Be careful that the Ouyang family will make you bankrupt.¡±

    The sarcastic words were incessant. The reporters had long recorded Yan Kuan¡¯s passionate confession. In a swift motion, they had already synchronized it and posted it on the Inte.

    Ouyang Jincheng really didn¡¯t expect that not only would they fail to steal the chicken, but they would also lose a handful of rice. The Ouyang family was really humiliated. They actually lost the reputation of the Ouyang family. This was really detestable.. This Yan Kuan was even more detestable to the extreme.

 Chapter 317 - The Incident Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 317: The Incident Back Then</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Pei Li had already sent people to mediate the situation. This little assistant was already sweating profusely at the side. He did not know what to do. Fortunately, it was almost time, so these people did not continue to cause a ruckus. President Yan brought his wife to the side and left the battlefield ahead of time. Although the Old Master was still so angry that his face was pale, there were still two Miss Ouyangs who could pull him apart.

    They had no choice but to pull him apart. Everyone was here to watch the show. They had really lost a lot of face today. He could already see this farce on his mobile phone Weibo just now. The number of reposts had already reached hundreds of thousands within a few minutes. The Ouyang family was definitely going to lose face this time. Their reputation as a bully was also going to be settled.

    The Young Master was getting married today, but the news had yet to start and the news had already started one scene after another. He really did not know whether to describe this auspicious day as good or bad.

    As his subordinate, it wasn¡¯t good to care too much. Since there wasn¡¯t any trouble now, he could go back and report back. As for how this would spread in the outside world, it wasn¡¯t something he could decide. He was just ackey who helped run errands.

    ¡°Is themotion outside over?¡±

    The one who asked was Ouyang Jinming. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to appear on today¡¯s asion, but Pei Li was filial and insisted on himing. Of course, he was also happy to attend his son¡¯s wedding, but he didn¡¯t expect... This eldest son actually caused such a ruckus with some juniors. Was the Ouyang Jincheng going back to his old ways? How could he disregard the Ouyang family¡¯s reputation and cause such a ruckus outside?

    Ouyang Jinming didn¡¯t know that the Ouyang family¡¯s reputation had beenpletely lost. Even Pei Li¡¯s wedding was once again brought up by people outside. Chaos, and vile spawn. These words had spread countless times outside, whether or not this final wedding could be carried out was still unknown because there was still a storm waiting for them!

    ¡°Fifth Master, themotion outside has already ended. It was the two youngdies who started the dispute. When I went out, the First Master had already settled it.¡±

    The little assistant did not lie. He went from beginning to end. In addition to what he had seen, this was indeed the result. As for the things on Weibo, well, it was all his fault for having the habit of browsing Weibo. Otherwise, how could he have understood so clearly?

    However, he would not bber so much, lest he be used of not doing a good job. Anyway, after today¡¯s wedding, he could return to thepany. He was a member of the etiquettepany and not one of them, so their fire would not reach him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Go outside and keep an eye on things. Don¡¯t let any trouble happen again. The wedding is about to begin!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on outside? Is that Shen Xiaoxiao causing trouble again?¡±

    Liu Yufei saw her ssmates leave and hurriedly asked Gu Yuehua who had just walked in from outside. Gu Yuehua did not look well, and it was hard to tell whether she was happy or angry. She was deep in thought. She called out a few times, but Gu Yuehua ignored her. Did something important happen outside?

    ¡°Mom, Mom, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you called me? Nothing happened. Nothing happened outside.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face was full of disbelief. How could nothing happen? It was so loud, and she had heard it. Those people were so loud. She didn¡¯t believe that nothing happened.

    ¡°Mom, is Shen Xiaoxiao here to make trouble?¡±

    In Liu Yufei¡¯s heart, the only person who could make trouble here was Shen Xiaoxiao. She really couldn¡¯t think of a second person who dared to be so disrespectful to her.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really nothing. It¡¯s just that Shen Xiaoxiao is also pregnant and is being used as an excuse!¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s pregnant? Whose child is it? It can¡¯t be that Yan Kuan¡¯s, right? Isn¡¯t Yan Kuan engaged to Ouyang Le? Isn¡¯t this a little too messy?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s mind was full of thoughts. Shen Xiaoxiao was pregnant? This news was too shocking. Also, if the father of the child was really that Yan Kuan, then it would be very beautiful.

    ¡°Yeah, looking at her belly, it¡¯s probably about six or seven months old. It¡¯s really that Yan Kuan. It was Ouyang Le who was causing trouble just now.¡±

    ¡°Six or seven months? That¡¯s impossible, right? It hasn¡¯t been long since I saw herst time. I didn¡¯t see that she was pregnant? Then what happened after that? Did Ouyang Le defeat Shen Xiaoxiao? She is the most powerful woman in the Ouyang family. Shen Xiaoxiao is definitely not her match!¡±

    Liu Yufei did not need to think much and felt that this matter was guaranteed to be Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s loss. The news of their marriage had spread all over the streets. No matter how big her stomach was, in the eyes of others, she was still a third party, a mistress. Therefore... Liu Yufei¡¯s tone was filled with schadenfreude. She wanted to watch the show.

    However, for the first time, Gu Yuehua did not match Liu Yufei¡¯s words because the farce just now had actually touched her the most.

    Twenty years ago, there was also a man who stood in front of everyone and said those words for her. ¡®Whether she is a rich youngdy or a downtrodden maid, I only love her. The rich and the poor will always be together.¡¯

    The person who said these words was not Liu Qianming, but Shen Jinhe, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s biological father.

    That man was elegant and noble. She did not expect that she, who was only a maid at that time, would be able to catch his eye at first sight. In order to marry her, the words he said in front of Old Master Shen were still vivid in her mind. However, why did she not fall in love with him back then? Why was she not moved? Why did she follow Liu Qianming to sign her name? For the sake of Liu Qianming, she could not exin it clearly.

    When that young man said those words just now, she actually had a trace of regret. Indeed, it was regret. That man loved her, respected her, and even considered her before he died. However, she made a choice. She was a ruthless woman. Anyway, she had already taken the wrong path, so she could only let it continue to be wrong.

    ¡°Mom, Mom, why are you in a daze...¡±

    Liu Yufei was very dissatisfied with Gu Yuehua¡¯s attitude today. She was always absent-minded. How could she do this? Today was her wedding.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about your father. Today...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said it. Dad knows. You¡¯re really too much. When Dad was around, you argued with Dad. When Dad isn¡¯t around, you miss him. If you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m criticizing you, but it¡¯s inevitable for men to act out on asion. Moreover, Dad did it for this family. Didn¡¯t you also...¡±

    ¡°Yufei, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Gu Yuehua had never expected that her daughter, whom she held in her hands, would actually say such a thing to her. What did she mean by ¡®didn¡¯t she also¡¯? What was wrong with her back then? Who was she doing it for back then? Was this the same as the mistake Liu Qianming had made?

    Was she the one who forced Liu Qianming to ask his wife to seduce someone? But back then, she was. When Liu Qianming was threatening, bribing, and coaxing her, didn¡¯t he use the name for the family and for her daughter?

    Seeing that Gu Yuehua was angry, Liu Yufei immediately shut her mouth and did not dare to say anything more. Moreover, it was not the right time to make a scene today. She immediately coaxed Gu Yuehua:

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking, I was just joking....¡±

 Chapter 318 - If I Kill You, He Will Be Next.â€

    <h4>Chapter 318: If I Kill You, He Will Be Next.¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Gu Yuehua was really angry. Liu Yufei¡¯s words seemed to be unintentional, but she knew that this daughter of hers looked down on her past actions.

    If it was in the past, she would have grabbed her ears and started lecturing her. But now, she did not want to say anything.

    She felt a little helpless and embarrassed. Everything that she and Liu Qianming had done was for this daughter. Now that Liu Qianming had lost everything, she really did not know what was waiting for them. This Pei Li was actually not a good match.

    Back then... She should not have listened to that person¡¯s words and let Yufei have such a detestable tattoo. Otherwise, at such a young age, she would not have be... Sigh... It was all her fault. So what if she married into the Ouyang family? What a woman wanted was a man who would treat her well, not someone who would only use her.

    ¡°Yufei, you chose your own path. Now that you even have a child, you have to lead a good life in the future. Be obedient!¡±

    Liu Yufei did not know why her mother would be so abnormal today. She had said these words many times. Her father was still the best. Her father¡¯s thoughts were always the same as hers. Her goal was not only to marry Pei Li, but also to be the head of the Ouyang family. How could a housewife like Gu Yuehua understand such a pursuit!?

    ¡°Mom, I remember everything you said. Alright, it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go out!¡±

    Liu Qianming was not around. The person who wanted to hold Liu Yufei¡¯s hand and enter the church was originally Ouyang Jincheng. However, Yan Kuan had sessfully angered Ouyang Jincheng and sent him away. Of course, he had to leave. Including An Ning, he had lost all face.

    So now, Ouyang Jinming was the only one to take over. Liu Yufei was a little surprised at first, but when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao in the church, she knew that Ouyang Le definitely fought her. She had been angered and left.

    There was definitely disappointment, but she knew how strong Shen Xiaoxiao was. However, she did not expect that Yan Kuan would actually stand on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side.

    Not only that, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s big belly exined everything. It seemed that she had really won Yan Kuan¡¯s heart. She was quite capable.

    However, this was not the time to delve into it. She was about to enter the venue. She was a little nervous. This was the most glorious and dazzling moment in her life.

    The flower girl pulled on her long dress train from behind. This was the first time that a sexy gown designed with a tube top revealed her perfect figure. She was used to acting like an elegant and gentle little white flower. It was rare for her to be so willful at her own wedding!

    As the bridesmaid, Pei Meimei looked coldly at Liu Yufei¡¯s dazzling appearance today. She could not understand why her big brother had to marry such a shameless woman.

    Her big brother clearly knew how dirty Liu Yufei was, so why did he still want to marry her? Was it because she was pregnant?

    It was not that she wanted to pour cold water on him. ording to trash like Liu Yufei, it was not certain if this child was her big brother¡¯s. When this child was born, she would definitely let her big brother do a paternity test. Yes, she had to do it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched Liu Yufei walk into the church with all her glory. She had to admit that Liu Yufei was indeed very beautiful. She was born with the graceful appearance of a girl from Jiangnan. She was really suitable to be ady from a wealthy family or to marry and live at home. It was a pity... A shady flower hadpletely destroyed a woman!

    There was no sympathy. There was only joy in her misfortune. At this moment, there was no sympathy at all. She only watched calmly as she walked step by step towards Pei Li. In her previous life, this scene was something that she had imagined many times in her dreams.

    However, in the end, she had lost miserably... When Liu Yufei married Pei Li, she had ruined Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s looks. She did not know if their wedding would be held as scheduled after her death. However, with such a big face, a man like Pei Li would definitely not take another look at her.

    Regardless of whether it was in her previous life or this life, Liu Yufei would not be able to marry Pei Li. Did she want to live a happy life? In her dreams!

    If she yed her to death, it would be that man¡¯s turn next.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared at Liu Yufei in a daze. Yan Kuan took a look and sighed in his heart. So she still cared? It seemed that he had to give her a surprise.

    She slowly walked through the long corridor and felt the admiration and envy of the guests on both sides.

    Receiving everyone¡¯s congrattions and jealousy, Liu Yufei was satisfied at this moment.

    Pei Li stood there with his walking stick. Although many people did not understand why the groom could not wait to hold the wedding without recovering from his leg injury, after arriving here today, everyone knew that the reason why he could not wait was because he was worried that the bride¡¯s belly could not be hidden.

    The bride had just turned 18 years old (Liu Yufei¡¯s actual age was 21 years old). This brat from the Pei family really had the heart to do it.

    However, Pei Li was already a member of the Ouyang family now. No one dared tough at him even if he didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. The members of the Ouyang family weren¡¯t good men and women. Didn¡¯t they see the farce this morning?

    The people that the Ouyang family fancied, they didn¡¯t care whether they were married or not. Regardless of whether they were men or women, they would try their best to get their hands on them. If they couldn¡¯t get their hands on them, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect their own businesses. The Ouyang family was so domineering that no one in China dared to provoke them.

    Pei Li looked at Liu Yufei who was slowly walking towards him. No matter what, he was still a little excited and nervous.

    After all, this was his first wedding in his life, and it was also the most important moment in his life.

    Although no one from the Pei family came, he knew clearly in his heart that he was already on the Ouyang family¡¯s boat and couldn¡¯t get off. Otherwise, why would he marry Liu Yufei? Moreover, Liu Yufei was about to be his wife. No matter why he did not like her before, at least for now, he had to pretend to be very happy.

    If he did not talk about Liu Yufei¡¯s nature, just by looking at her appearance and figure, she would be a perfect match for Pei Li. At this moment, the two of them stood together, and they were a perfect match.

    Previously, he wanted to hold a Western-style wedding because he did not want to exaggerate. He did not know what would happen in the future if he kept a low profile. Moreover, Ouyang Tian wanted him to keep a low profile as much as possible.

    However, the sudden arrival of the uninvited guests and the reporters caught him off guard.

    He even began to suspect that someone had deliberately leaked the news and made his wedding more and more grand.

    Why was this so? He couldn¡¯t figure it out!

    After the priest finished reciting the same ssic lines, Pei Li pulled himself together and said devoutly and joyfully, ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    As soon as these three words fell, Liu Yufei¡¯s heart beat even more intensely. It was almost her turn.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Kacha...

    The thick and heavy church door was suddenly opened, and a dazzling beam of light shot in from outside. Everyone turned around to look at the door.

    Pei Li¡¯s heart was pounding. Who were these people? Police officers wearing uniforms?

    ¡°Miss Liu Yufei, you are suspected of involvement in drug trafficking, trafficking, organ trading, bribery, and many other crimes.. We are now officially arresting you. This is an arrest warrant!¡±

 Chapter 319 - Framing

    <h4>Chapter 319: Framing</h4>

    Pei Li felt as if he had guessed the truth of the matter. It was no coincidence that more and more people had suddenly appeared today.

    Perhaps someone had been waiting for this moment. Who was the one behind the scenes?

    Who were these police officers here for?

    Liu Yufei stood beside Pei Li. She had been feeling uneasy ever since this morning. When she saw that the group of police officers was getting closer and closer, as if they were here for her, her heart began to feel even more uneasy and her heartbeat became even more intense.

    When the group of at least ten police officers stopped in front of her, her heart was already in her throat.

    ¡°Miss Liu Yufei, you are suspected of kidnapping and trafficking children, trafficking in prohibited goods, organ trafficking, and bribery. We are arresting you now. This is the arrest warrant.¡±

    Liu Yufei was so scared that she was trembling. Her teeth were chattering as she opened her mouth.

    What was going on? What was going on?

    Didn¡¯t her father take the me for this crime? Why did theye to arrest her now?

    Could it be¡­ Could it be¡­ Impossible¡­ Impossible¡­ Her father would never betray her. Her father would never betray her!

    ¡°Policerades, are you mistaken? How could my daughter do those things? She is only 18 years old. Are you mistaken? She is getting married today!¡±

    Gu Yuehua was the first to cry out in disbelief. Liu Qianming had been arrested for these crimes earlier. How could it be her daughter¡¯s turn now?

    No matter what, it couldn¡¯t be Liu Yufei¡¯s turn. If Liu Qianming didn¡¯t say that he took the me, it was impossible for him to expose his own daughter. What was going on?

    ¡°Did the few police officers misunderstand why Yufei would do those things?¡±

    Pei Li stood up at this moment. He knew that Liu Yufei was indeed the mastermind of these things. However, wasn¡¯t Liu Qianming already arrested? As a father, shouldn¡¯t he take the me? Why was Liu Yufei suddenly exposed again? Once Liu Yufei was exposed, what would he do?

    Although he had never interfered in those matters, everything that Liu Yufei had done was to support him. If he did not care about Liu Yufei, it was very likely that Liu Yufei would expose his matter and make it known to everyone. This would not make up for the loss. Therefore, he was in a dilemma. He did not know whether to save Liu Yufei or not. If he did, how could he get rid of this me?

    ¡°Mr. Ouyang, we have a formal arrest warrant. Please check it carefully. Also, regarding Liu Yufei¡¯s bribery, we need Mr. Ouyang¡¯s help in the investigation.¡±

    A police officer handed the arrest warrant to Pei Li and said that he needed Pei Li¡¯s help in the investigation of sexual bribery. Pei Li was stunned for a moment.

    Help in the investigation of sexual bribery? Who did she bribe? It couldn¡¯t be the Bureau Chief Liu that he asked to help, right!?

    ¡°You mean, my son is also going to be taken away?¡± When Ouyang Jinming heard these words, he was immediately displeased and immediately asked the policeman.

    The little policeman wasn¡¯t a vegetarian either. They had also received an important piece of news earlier.

    Moreover, before they set off, the higher-ups had also told them that there was no need to be afraid or taboo when dealing with the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Mr. Ouyang should be very clear about the case of Ms. Liu Yufei sexually bribing Bureau Chief Liu. ording to our investigation, both of you have found Bureau Chief Liu to handle Liu Qianming¡¯s case. However, Liu Qianming and Bureau Chief Liu have already given you up, so pleasee back with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    Everyone was shocked. What? Sexual bribery? Who? Liu Yufei?

    Heavens, it couldn¡¯t be! This is too ridiculous!

    ¡°What nonsense are you stinking police officers spouting? What sex? Bribery? Don¡¯t nder my daughter¡¯s innocence. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for destroying her reputation!¡±

    Gu Yuehua was furious. This bunch of stinking police officers spouted such nonsense, and in such an asion! What would Yufei do in the future? And what would Pei Li think?

    Pei Li¡¯s expression was not only ugly, but also ashen. He really did not expect that the person Liu Yufei was looking for was actually that Bureau Chief Liu, but it was clearly the same person¡­ When he was looking for Bureau Chief Liu to do something, Bureau Chief Liu did not reveal any information.

    He had really yed him like a monkey.

    And Liu Yufei, she was actually so despicable. He had long heard of that old thing¡¯s scandal. Not only did he like to be unique, but he also liked to use drugs. Moreover, he used drugs on women. It had long been known in the circle that this b*tch was actually having sex without condoms¡­ What a b*tch!

    ¡°Yufei, is this really true?¡±

    Pei Li¡¯s expression started to be angry, incredulous, and also filled with heartache.

    This expression of his was really too urate. Shen Xiaoxiao, who was far away, could see it clearly.

    When Liu Yufei heard Pei Li question her like this, her heart beat wildly. She could not admit it, definitely could not admit it. Once she admitted it, not only would her face bepletely disgraced, it was very likely that Pei Li would use this reason to not save her. If she was caught¡­ Other than Pei Li, no one else had the ability to save her. Relying on Gu Yuehua? She only knew how to cry. Other than crying, she could only cry. What could she do?

    ¡°Brother Li, you have to believe me. How is that possible? How could I possibly look for Bureau Chief Liu to do those things? You are so young and capable. I don¡¯t want you, and instead I will look for an old man? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Everyone felt that Liu Yufei¡¯s argument made sense. Whether it was his ability or appearance, Pei Li could not bepared to Bureau Chief Liu at all. There was something wrong with a young girl giving up on a tall, rich, and handsome man to look for an old man!

    ¡°Miss Liu, Bureau Chief Liu admitted that it was Liu Qianming¡¯s family who made the deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t you, could it be thisdy?¡±

    Gu Yuehua almost vomited blood when she saw that the spearhead was actually aimed at her. How could she possibly bribe him? What kind of joke was this? Although she had tattooed the Suoyin flower, she had tattooed it after giving birth to a child. She did not have those strange functions at all. Other than it being good-looking and special, she did not have any advantages at all.

    Therefore, she would not be so desperate.

    ¡°Mom, is it really you? For Dad, you didn¡¯t have to be like this. Didn¡¯t I promise you that I would ask Brother Li for help? You are too muddle-headed!¡±

    Gu Yuehua was truly stunned at this moment. What did Liu Yufei say? She was talking about her? She actually said that she was the one who had bribed him? She was her mother! How could she treat her like this? How could she be so ruthless?

    ¡°Yufei, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading and fear. Gu Yuehua¡¯s heart ached, but she did not say it out loud. She was only 21 years old, and the good times had just begun. She, she could not be ruthless.

    However, Yufei¡¯s actions were too chilling. How could she treat her like this? Forget it. Her father was willing to go in for her. What could she not do?

    ¡°Yes, it was me. I was the one who bribed the police.¡±

    Everyone was a little surprised when they saw this scene.

    They did not expect that it was not Miss Liu but this mother. This was really strange.

    ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s useless to take the me. We have concrete evidence. This evidence cannot be faked.¡±

    ¡°Miss Liu Yufei, I¡¯m afraid that we will need the child in your stomach to help us solve the case.¡±

 Chapter 320 - Favoritism

    <h4>Chapter 320: Favoritism</h4>

    Hearing these words, everyone was shocked again. What did they mean? Beforeing here to attend the wedding, no one knew why these two young people were going to get married so soon. But aftering here, everyone knew that Pei Li and Liu Yufei were forgiven for getting married with a child.

    But now, not only did the policee, but so much news had also been leaked out.

    Moreover, there was also what Liu Yufei¡¯s mother had said just now.

    Initially, they thought that the person who had participated in the bribery was Liu Yufei¡¯s mother, Gu Yuehua. However, after the police said that, everyone knew that this was definitely Liu Yufei¡¯s participation.

    Moreover, the most important news was that the so-called shotgun marriage was actually a cuckold for someone else¡¯s cheap father. The child in Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach was actually the son of the bribed bureau chief.

    No matter why this little policeman actually revealed all this news at this time, everyone¡¯s thoughts of watching the gossip and watching the show were indeed the same, this news was enough to shock the entire upper-ss society and even the entire China.

    Pei Li could no longer hold himself back at this time. Now, looking at Liu Yufei¡¯s belly, his gaze was like spitting fire.

    To Pei Li, his greatest hope in this life might have been ced on Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach. However, the result was not satisfactory. Liu Yufei¡¯s Suoyin flower was the biggest w. It was normal for him to suspect this. However, he did not expect that when this suspicion was confirmed, his heart would actually be so tormented.

    There was not much shame. Now, in everyone¡¯s eyes, it was almost all sympathy for him. Usually, it was the man who was injured after such an incident. Moreover, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy for Pei Li.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    At this moment, whether it was Gu Yuehua or the others, they could no longer stop the police from taking Liu Yufei away.

    Everyone watched as Liu Yufei was taken away by this group of police officers in a noisy manner. Previously, they were envious of her, but now, they despised her.

    This farce started from the beginning and ended in the end. They did not know whether today¡¯s journey was worth it or not.

    However, not only did they see Pei Li making a fool of the Liu family, but they also saw the Ouyang family making a fool of themselves. Just this alone was enough to make them talk about it for months.

    Pei Li stood on the spot with a dazed and hurt look on his face. His whole body was trembling. This look had earned everyone¡¯s sympathy and pity.

    Ouyang Jinming was standing behind Pei Li at this moment. Although Ah Li had lost all his face, he was still his child after all. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t hard to say how he looked now. At the very least, he could get rid of this woman, Liu Yufei.

    Although it wasn¡¯t easy to find a woman with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower, as long as Pei Li gained Ouyang Tian¡¯s attention, Ouyang Tian would naturally make the decision for Pei Li¡¯s marriage in the future.

    Moreover, Pei Li was so smart that he was one of the best in the entire Ouyang family, so he was never worried that Pei Li would not be valued by Ouyang Tian. If Pei Li was not valued by Ouyang Tian, then Ouyang Tian would not have personally ordered for Pei Li to be brought back to the Ouyang family. Just from this point alone, it could be seen that Ouyang Tian had high hopes for Pei Li.

    At this moment, what Pei Li was going through was just a test. He could see through it.

    Ouyang Jinming did not know that he could see through it. However, to Pei Li, Liu Yufei was hisst hope.

    However, he could not tell Ouyang Jinming about what he had gone through.

    Therefore, half of the expression that Pei Li was showing now was actually from his heart.

    Moreover, Pei Li did not know that Ouyang Tian had already known everything about him and had already lost the intention to nurture him. That was why he had agreed to let him get married so early and for their wedding to be as low-key as possible.

    Now that it had be so big, it seemed that Pei Li¡¯s position in Ouyang Tian¡¯s heart had definitely fallen to the bottom.

    However, the pitiful Pei Li did not know that he was just immersed in his own pain and could not extricate himself. He could not think of what to do. However, he did not understand that Ouyang Tian had an even bigger problem waiting for him.

    The wedding banquet had been blown to such an extent that it was naturally impossible for it to continue. The bride was already gone, so everyone walked out of the church door in silence.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan naturally walked out slowly as well.

    The fresh air outside freed the hot summer day from its freshness.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Yan Kuan saw that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯splexion did not look good. Her hand was touching her stomach, and her expression was a little gloomy. He did not know what had happened all of a sudden? Wasn¡¯t she always happy to see Liu Yufei¡¯s bad luck? The change in her mood was a little too fast. Was she feeling unwell, or something else?

    Yan Kuan obviously did not know that the reason why Shen Xiaoxiao was unhappy was because of Gu Yuehua.

    In the end, she was also Gu Yuehua¡¯s biological daughter. She did not expect that when Liu Yufei pinned such a big scandal on her, Gu Yuehua still did not have the slightest bit of resentment and hatred towards Liu Yufei. Instead, she took all the me. Obviously, although the ending was still the same, it still deeply stimted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart.

    This was because Gu Yuehua never treated her as well as she treated Liu Yufei. Jealousy had always existed. Regardless of whether it was in her past life or this life, even if she did not care, she would still feel ufortable when her mother¡¯s love was divided in such a way.

    Of course, it was just ufortable. After all, the disappointment and hatred she felt towards Gu Yuehua, as well as those dissatisfactions, slowly faded in the long river of history. To Shen Xiaoxiao, she was only indifferent to her, which was also the best punishment for her. It was not that she was soft-hearted, but that Gu Yuehua was, after all, her biological mother. She could not be ruthless enough to kill her, so she could only be ruthless to Liu Qianming and Liu Yufei, but she had to leave a way out for Gu Yuehua.

    However, Gu Yuehua owed the Shen family too much, so she would make Gu Yuehua lose everything step by step. Leaving her alive in this world was the greatest kind of punishment.

    ¡°In the future, we must treat our two children equally. We must not be biased.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s brainless words made Yan Kun think of it immediately. He almost forgot that Gu Yuehua was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s biological mother, but the degree of bias was a little unbelievable.

    However, his little thing was really pitiful, just like him. His father did not love him and her mother did not love her. The past ten years were also really miserable.

    However, with him in the future, he would definitely bring all the most precious things in the world to her. He would let her enjoy all the glory, all the wealth, and all the most precious and best happiness in the world.

 Chapter 321 - Prepare To Leave the Country

    <h4>Chapter 321: Prepare To Leave the Country</h4>

    The car was driving on the roadside in the suburbs.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still not very happy, but the imbnce in her heart had dissipated a lot. There was nothing to be upset about. She had experienced a lot of these things in her past and present life. She had long since gotten used to it.

    ¡°Boss, there are rats behind us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was immediately energized when she heard this.

    She turned around and saw seven or eight ck cars following behind them. Could it be that these people were sent by the Ouyang family again? Their actions were quite fast. Thinking about it, it made sense.

    Ouyang Jincheng had been driven away by Yan Kuan. ording to the arrogant temperament of the Ouyang family, it would be strange if they did not send someone to teach them a lesson.

    Moreover, Yan Kuan had revealed his identity without any reservations. ording to An Ning¡¯s personality, she would definitely go back and tell Ouyang Tian. Ouyang Tian would definitely find out that the one they had made into a death warrior was the fake Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan was already jumping around outside, looking extremely carefree.

    ¡°This speed is really fast. They sent so many cars to follow us so quickly. They are really unscrupulous!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the cars behind her and muttered a few words.

    It looked like another chaotic battle today, but why was his little darling so excited!

    ¡°19, grab your weapons. Let¡¯s have a good time today.¡±

    Yan Kuan felt ck lines on his forehead.

    This little thing was actually a militant.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re mistaken. Only the car with an 8 at the back is.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I was so excited for nothing!¡±

    19 secretly smiled, but still focused on driving.

    ¡°Little thing, you better behave yourself. Your belly is so big. What else do you want to do?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pouted andined, ¡°I¡¯m just bored. But the Ouyang family will definitely know your identity. Isn¡¯t it a little too early to expose it now?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The sooner they know, the easier it will be for us to pull the back. Anyway, I¡¯m almost done with the arrangements. We can¡¯t just take a beating. When the time is right, we have to know how to counterattack. Moreover, if we don¡¯t move, we have to move thoroughly so that the Ouyang family won¡¯t have the ability to turn the situation around.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Were they going to make a move so soon?

    It was fine. It was always an eyesore to have flies flying around them all day. Moreover, the Shen Enterprise was forced to go into a temporary hibernation. She still wanted to wait for her Dongyou Country and the Shen Enterprise to merge and surprise everyone.

    ¡°Then how are we going to deal with the flies behind us?¡±

    ¡°Change to another ce. 19, turn around and go to the dock.¡±

    The speed of the car was getting faster and faster, and the car behind was following closely behind.

    The surroundings became quieter and quieter, and there were fewer and fewer people around. Perhaps the car behind finally realized that something was wrong and wanted to turn around immediately, but ording to 19¡¯s driving skills, it would not give him that possibility at all. When they were about to reach the dock, he suddenly made a 360-degree turn and directly cut off the car, and stopped it.

    The sea breeze was blowing all around. Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly got out of the back seat and walked over.

    Yan Kuan grabbed the little thing and pulled her back. She was really full of ideas.

    19 and Dark 1 did not care about what the two of them were doing and directly walked towards the car. They pincer attacked from the front and back and forced the people in the car out.

    Only two of them. Weren¡¯t they looking down on them too much? They only sent two small underlings over. Yan Kuan did not care at all. 19 looked at the person driving the car and asked, ¡°Tell me, who told you toe?¡±

    The two of them obviously knew that they had been discovered. When they wanted to turn around, they had already been forced to stop by someone else.

    Now, the two of them could only get out of the car and stare at the two people who had taken out their weapons and pointed them at him. They said, ¡°Bro, guns don¡¯t have eyes. We¡¯re just following orders, so don¡¯t kill us!¡±

    The person driving the car was quite tactful with his words. Shen Xiaoxiao stood at the side and looked at the person and 19 as if she was watching a good show.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, but you have to take the initiative to tell us who sent you here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Why are you making things difficult for us? We have rules. If I say it out loud, I won¡¯t be able to live when I go back.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t live now. I¡¯ll help you get out of this in advance.¡±

    Dark 1 did not have any hesitation in doing things. He directly aimed the gun at the man¡¯s temple. This action was indeed not ambiguous at all.

    However, the man did not speak when he saw that he was indeed a tough guy. He did not hesitate when Dark 1 aimed at his temple. However, another man suddenly interjected:

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it, but you have to let us go.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have the right to negotiate?¡±

    The other man immediately fell silent. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Be more specific.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Dark 1 nodded and turned around to walk towards Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan waved at 19. 19 immediately understood and pulled the two of them towards the dock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a way out. Jump on your own!¡±

    The two men in ck looked at each other and immediately understood what the other person meant. They immediately jumped down towards the dock.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was dumbfounded by what she saw. This Yan Kuan was really funny. He actually did not take the lives of those two people. Had he changed his character?

    ¡°Why? Do you really think that your husband is a murderer? These two people did not do anything to us. Why can¡¯t I give them a way out? Don¡¯t look down on them either. These two people are very smart. If I let them jump down, they can also exin to the Ouyang family. Either they seize this opportunity to escape, or they can go back and say that we threw them into the sea.¡±

    Shen Xiaoming understood, but she still felt that Yan Kuan had shown a rare kindness.

    ¡°Then what should we do now? Go back?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ces you want to go?¡±

    Shen Xiaoming tilted her head and thought for a moment. ces she wanted to go¡­ No?

    There were still so many things to deal with. How could they go wherever she wanted to go? She was still worried!

    ¡°We¡¯re still in a passive state. Let¡¯s not run around. Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Go back? What was he going to do about his surprise when they went back? It hadn¡¯t been set up yet!

    ¡°Get the ne ready. Let¡¯s go out and y a few rounds!¡±

    y a few rounds? Were they going to go abroad to Vegas?

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to go abroad now, right? I can¡¯t be at ease!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go out and y for a few days. I¡¯ve already arranged things here. There¡¯s no need to be anxious, and there¡¯s no need to worry. There¡¯s no point in worrying. Weren¡¯t you interested in cloning? We can go out this time and see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s such a thing? But can we really go and see it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. My people have already found some information there. Let¡¯s go and check it out.¡±

 Chapter 322 - Du Zeâ€™s Strange Mood

    <h4>Chapter 322: Du Ze¡¯s Strange Mood</h4>

    When Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, she was already in the vi that she had once lived in abroad.

    The summer in foreign countries had the most primitive wildness, and the smell of sea breeze and saltiness could be smelled all around.

    The beach, the bikinis, the beautiful women, the handsome men.

    She pulled open the curtains and looked at the ant-sized crowd on the beach in the distance. If it weren¡¯t for her excellent eyesight, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see these unique summertime events.

    ¡°Have you woken up? Come here and eat something. You¡¯ve slept for a long day and a night.¡±

    Yan Kuan had really calcted the time. Coincidentally, he walked in with a tray.

    ¡°Have I slept for a day and a night? I only remember I slept on the ne.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and put down the tray. He walked over and wrapped his arms around her already protruding waist from behind.

    ¡°Is the scenery outside beautiful? I think you will definitely like it here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed Yan Kuan¡¯s words and looked into the distance.

    The endless sea and the blue sky made people feel rxed and rxed.

    It was rare to have such a rxed and happy life in the country. Both she and Yan Kuan had too many things on their shoulders.

    Only in foreign countries could they enjoy the pleasure of taking a break from their busy lives.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Stroking her shoulder-length hair and looking at her, she couldn¡¯t wait to put the food into her mouth. He felt inexplicably at ease. It was already enough for him to see her eat well and sleep well.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the casino and y a few rounds? It¡¯s still early. We might have to stay a few more days abroad.¡±

    Yan Kuan carefully picked up some food for Shen Xiaoxiao. As Shen Xiaoxiao listened to Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she raised her head to look at Yan Kuan and asked, ¡°If we want to go, we should go at night. Who goes to the casino in broad daylight? Also, didn¡¯t you say that there was news about the cloning incident? When are we going to go on this matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for the cloning incident for the time being. Anyway, we will settle this matter properly during these few days overseas. Let¡¯s y for two days first. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±

    Since Yan Kuan had said so, Shen Xiaoxiao was relieved. She could just leave everything to him. Besides, she was pregnant now, so she didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    ¡°By the way, bring theputer over for me to useter. I want to video-chat with Du Ze.¡±

    The development of Dongyou Country hadpletely exceeded Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expectations and Yan Kuan¡¯s expectations. They didn¡¯t expect that the online gaming sector in China would be so popr.

    ¡°I told you before that I would help you look for candidates, and I¡¯ve already groomed a few of them. If you have time, you can pick a few. It¡¯s already very good that this Du Ze has been able to do so much. If he still wants to develop Dongyou Country better, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ve also noticed that Du Ze¡¯s ideas have some limitations. If there are candidates, we can make good use of them. The overseas market still needs people to develop!¡±

    The two ate and chatted. After a while, Yan Kuan brought aputer over. Shen Xiaoxiao turned on theputer and did not hide whether Yan Kuan was there or not. She immediately started a video chat with Du Ze.

    Yan Kuan had even changed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s home clothes.

    Her huge belly was protruding. It was obvious that she was pregnant.

    Previously, when Du Ze saw Shen Xiaoxiao, her belly was t. How long had it been since he had seen her? She had such a big belly now.

    Du Ze was naturally unable to describe his shock in detail.

    Sitting at the end of theputer, looking at the rosy-faced woman with a blissful and glorious face, Du Ze himself could not describe what he felt in his heart.

    At the most down and out of despair in his life, it was this woman who gave him hope and gave him an endless driving force.

    In the past, he was a humble student that everyone could bully.

    Now, whenever he went out, they would always strive to woo and brag to him.

    However, he knew that all of this was brought to him by that woman. Therefore, he could repel all the women in the world, but he only had an inexplicable feeling and a special emotion toward Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Sitting in front of theputer and watching the man pass her water and rub her shoulders at the same time, he really could not imagine that the man who was iparably cold, unreasonable, and domineering could actually do all this for her.

    But even so, he still felt that there was no man in this world who was worthy of Shen Xiaoxiao. The marriage between this man and the eldest daughter of the Ouyang family had caused a stir.

    Although he had just received news that this man was already married and that his wife was pregnant, he had still been wondering which woman it was. He did not expect to know that this woman he had married was Shen Xiaoxiao when he saw her with a big belly.

    Therefore, it was a little wrong to see her with a big belly. He could not ept it.

    Therefore, in Du Ze¡¯s heart, how could the wless Shen Xiaoxiao ept a man with such a bad record like Yan Kuan?

    Moreover, no matter how good he was to Shen Xiaoxiao at the moment, he also felt that Yan Kuan was not good enough for her.

    Also, the things that Shen Xiaoxiao had asked him to make, those things were enough to prove that Shen Xiaoxiao actually wanted to leave this man, right? How did she suddenly have this man¡¯s child at such a young age?!

    The code word that Shen Xiaoxiao had given to Du Ze through the cake was that she needed Du Ze¡¯s help to investigate some things and make a few fake passports and fake identities. The situation at that time did not allow Shen Xiaoxiao to consider at all.

    It was already good enough that she could save the child in her stomach. How could she think of anything else? As for saving Yan Kuan, this matter still needed to be considered in the long run.

    Initially, Shen Xiaoxiao had always thought that she would save Yan Kuan after the child was born. However, she did not expect that everything that happened afterward wouldpletely disrupt all of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ns.

    And this matter also caused Du Ze to misunderstand.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, so you¡¯re pregnant. I didn¡¯t see your belly that bigst time.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Du Ze say this, she looked down at her belly with a blissful expression and said, ¡°Mm, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m pregnant, and they¡¯re twins. So actually, the time I¡¯ve been pregnant isn¡¯t long, but it just looks extra big.¡±

    Yan Kuan heard the two of them talking and walked over on purpose. He sat down beside the chair and touched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly intimately. He also turned his head and stared at Du Ze who was in front of theputer.

    Yan Kuan looked at Du Ze with a gaze full of scrutiny and inquiry.

    ¡®Little boy, you haven¡¯t even grown your hair yet, and you still dare to dream about my woman?¡¯

    In a contest between men, it usually only took one look to understand what the other person was thinking.

    Shen Xiaoxiao probably never thought that Du Ze would have strange feelings for her. After all, everyone knew how strong Du Ze¡¯s rejection of women was, but Yan Kuan could still see the jealousy and passion in Du Ze¡¯s eyes at a nce.

 Chapter 323 - The End of Liu Yufei

    <h4>Chapter 323: The End of Liu Yufei</h4>

    Du Ze stared at the man in front of theputer who suddenly walked over to dere his sovereignty. His eyes suddenly became sharp.

    This man was really childish. Did he think that he couldn¡¯t understand what he meant?

    Now he was just relying on Shen Xiaoxiao being pregnant, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to break up with him. Did he really think that Shen Xiaoxiao would spend her life with him? If she really did spend the rest of her life with him, what would he say about her passport!?

    However, he had always respected Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s decision. However, if one day Shen Xiaoxiao needed his help to leave this man, he would definitely help her to the end.

    How would Shen Xiaoxiao know that Du Ze would have such an understanding of the fake passport that she had made before?

    ¡°Congrattions, Xiaoxiao, but I¡¯ve never heard of your wedding. When are you guys nning to hold the wedding?¡±

    Du Ze was not without shrewdness in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. Since this man wanted to dere his sovereignty, he did not mind helping to stab him.

    There was no woman who did not care about a wedding. However, although he had heard about their wedding, there was definitely no wedding.

    Therefore, as long as he asked this question, no matter how much Shen Xiaoxiao loved this man, she would definitely have a knot in her heart.

    As he had expected, as he sat in front of theputer, he could see the disappointment in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes the most clearly. It could not fool anyone. Although it quickly dispersed, he still caught it.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze¡­ If it could kill someone, he would have already torn Du Ze into pieces by now. He had always known that this was what Shen Xiaoxiao cared about the most. Therefore, Du Ze had deliberately said this, clearly wanting to go against him.

    At this moment, he did not care about what Shen Xiaoxiao thought and directly said to Du Ze, ¡°The wedding will be held sooner orter. Mr. Du muste early.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned when she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t he bragging a little too much?

    The wedding? Didn¡¯t Yan Kuan say that the wedding would not be held? Moreover, didn¡¯t they already have a marriage certificate? If they already had a marriage certificate, did they still need to hold a wedding?

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who was facing outsiders, would definitely not refute Yan Kuan¡¯s face. No matter what, Yan Kuan would only look at her with a smile, teasing her. She did not reply, nor did she deny or confirm anything.

    Du Ze¡¯s smile was a little stiff, but he still said politely to the two of them, ¡°I really have to congratte the two of you. When the timees, I will definitely send you a big gift.¡±

    ¡°Sure, President Du¡¯s gift can¡¯t be stingy!¡±

    Yan Kuan was indeed the kind of person who would take advantage of someone¡¯s illness to take their life. He had given him a way out, but he was still unwilling to go down and wanted to take the opportunity to shoot him again.

    After turning off the video, Shen Xiaoxiao did not mention anything about the wedding. Yan Kuan was a little puzzled. Did Xiaoxiao really care about it? Or was she not going to do it again?

    Who cared? It was already being arranged anyway. When she went back, there would naturally be a surprise waiting for her. He had said that whether she wanted it or not, he would give her the best in the world.

    ¡­

    Liu Yufei sat in the interrogation room and looked at the female police officer in the distance with a confused expression. Tell her, tell her what? She was not a fool. How could she tell everything?

    However, the police said that Liu Qianming had told them everything about her. He said that he was an aplice and she was the main culprit. How was that possible?

    Liu Qianming was her biological father. How could a biological father betray his own daughter?

    If she admitted it, it would be a death sentence. Moreover, didn¡¯t Liu Qianming say that he would take the me? Why did he suddenly change his mind? She didn¡¯t believe it. She definitely didn¡¯t believe what the police said. They must be bluffing her.

    ¡°I said that I really don¡¯t know about these things. I¡¯m only 18 years old. How could I do those things? Do I have the ability?¡±

    Initially, when Liu Qianming exposed the news, the police didn¡¯t believe it. After all, everyone knew that Liu Yufei was only 18 years old and had juste of age. Those things weren¡¯t something that only an 18-year-old girl could do. Moreover, she was the mastermind. This did not make sense no matter how much they thought about it.

    However, Liu Qianming did not say anything. He even showed some evidence that Liu Yufei was indeed involved. Most importantly,..

    A day ago, they received an anonymous email. There was a video of Liu Yufei herself and a person named Li San Er negotiating a deal. All of it involved criminal evidence. This was irrefutable evidence.

    Li San Er had already fled abroad, but Liu Yufei was still there. So when they interrogated Liu Qianming again, they no longer held the same skeptical attitude as before but firmly believed Liu Qianming¡¯s words.

    ¡°Miss Liu, there¡¯s no need to quibble. We already have thetest evidence here. You¡¯d better watch this video before you speak!¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at the video that the policeman yed in confusion. This video made Liu Yufei¡¯s hair stand on end. So it was Li San Er. She was wondering why Liu Qianming would bite her. So it was Li San Er¡¯s doing¡­ She had said that this Li San Er must not be kept. She did not expect him to move so quickly and leave the country ahead of schedule. Otherwise, Liu Yufei would definitely not keep him as a troublemaker.

    What should she do now? What should she do? This was already irrefutable evidence. Could she still survive? Pei Li, would Pei Li still save her?

    ¡°I want to see Pei Li, I want to see awyer. I want to see awyer!¡±

    Liu Yufei lost control of her emotions and shouted at the police officer.

    However, the police officer seemed to have been prepared. She calmly said to Liu Yufei, ¡°Liu Yufei, I advise you to tell me everything. No one can save you now. The Pei Li you mentioned, no, he should be called Mr. Ouyang Li. He has already announced outside that he wants to break off the engagement with you. You are pregnant with Bureau Chief Liu¡¯s child, yet you want to pretend it is his? No man can bear it. Do you think he will forgive you?¡±

    ¡°What? Annul the engagement? How is that possible? How is that possible? It¡¯s not Bureau Chief Liu, it¡¯s not Bureau Chief Liu¡¯s. The child in my stomach is Pei Li¡¯s. It¡¯s his.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yufei, we will naturally know whose child is in your stomach after the examination. We have also obtained the video recording of you and Bureau Chief Liu, so it¡¯s really irrefutable evidence. Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, we already have enough evidence to sue you, so you better take care of yourself!¡±

    Liu Yufei sat there with a dead expression. Was it really over? No, she still had hope. She definitely still had hope.

    ¡°I want to see Pei Li. I want to see Pei Li. As long as I see Pei Li, I will tell you everything. Not only can I tell you everything, I also have more information to tell you regarding the Ouyang family. Yes, regarding the Ouyang family, I want to see Pei Li. As long as you agree to let me see Pei Li, I will tell you everything.¡±

 Chapter 324 - Interrogation, Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 324: Interrogation, Breakthrough</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the interrogating policewoman heard Liu Yufei¡¯s words, she was first stunned.

    Then, her heart immediately became excited. This was simply a pleasant surprise. She did not expect that Liu Yufei would be able to dig out the big fish of the Ouyang family during this interrogation. She just did not know what Liu Yufei would tell them.

    They all knew about the authority of the Ouyang family, but it was because they were too authoritative that they, the people in the system, all knew what the higher-ups meant.

    Thetest leader was not an easy person to deal with. He had long had other thoughts about the Ouyang family.

    The Ouyang family¡¯s existence was too special in China, and China would not allow such a special existence. In addition, the Ouyang family¡¯s actions were bing more and more frequent, and they were bing more and more restless. China would absolutely not allow the existence of such a local emperor.

    Therefore, even a small policewoman like her knew that the higher-ups had long had the intention of eliminating the Ouyang family.

    It was just that the Ouyang family had too deep roots and was like a thousand-year-old demon. It was not so easy to eradicate them.

    But even if it was so difficult, it could not erase the higher-ups¡¯ desire to eradicate this malignant tumor.

    Therefore, as long as it was rted to the Ouyang family, no matter how big or small, they would collect all of it. They could always find a w and hit it!

    Now, Liu Yufei actually knew the Ouyang family¡¯s secret? Was she doing it on purpose or did she really know something? It was hard to say.

    ¡°You said that you know the Ouyang family¡¯s secret? Liu Yufei, don¡¯t stall for time. Whether you confess or not, the evidence is irrefutable. Moreover, you are trying to trick us into helping you find your fianc¨¦. That¡¯s why you said that on purpose. You are looking down on us too much. We are not so easily fooled.¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at the police officer in front of her. She did not believe her. How could they not believe her? She really knew the secrets of the Ouyang family, but this was her life-saving magic weapon. She would not reveal it until thest moment.

    The small police officer saw that Liu Yufei did not argue and did not speak. For a moment, she could not hold back Liu Yufei¡¯s intention. After a moment of silence, she secretly sent a message to her colleagues outside. Then, she said to Liu Yufei:

    ¡°Liu Yufei, have you thought about it? If Pei Li wanted to save you, he would have sent someone in long ago. He is a member of the Ouyang family. He must have some ability. As for you, you might as well think about it. You have the secrets of the Ouyang family in your hands. If the people of the Ouyang family knew about it, will they let you go? When the timees, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. The little policewoman had been observing her every move. When she saw her expression, she knew that there was a chance. Thus, she continued:

    ¡°Pei Li¡¯s surname is already Ouyang. You must not forget this. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s women or the Ouyang family¡¯s status that¡¯s important to him. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to choose. If Pei Li knows that you have a secret in your hands, there¡¯s no way you can survive. You might as well be locked up by us. At the very least, we can save your life. Moreover, if your value is really huge, you might even be given a lighter sentence. After being locked up for a few years, you¡¯ll only be in your twenties. You¡¯ll have plenty of time. Think about it carefully!¡±

    The police officer¡¯s words were reasonable. Although they touched Liu Yufei¡¯s heart, Liu Yufei was not easily deceived. Indeed, Pei Li might not save her. Moreover, if the Ouyang family knew the secrets that she knew... She might not be able to see the sun tomorrow? What made Liu Yufei most moved by the police officer¡¯s words was actually herst sentence. A few yearster, when she went out, she¡¯d long have gone crazy.

    A woman with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower would age very quickly if she did not have the nourishment of a man. Not only that, the torment of that desire every day was not something she could control. It was better now that she was pregnant, but she had tried that feeling before... It was worse than a drug addiction. Therefore, she could not stay here for a few years. She would go crazy even if she stayed for a few months.

    ¡°I want to talk to your highest leader. Also, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. My information is enough for you to uproot the Ouyang family. So, I want to talk to the person above. I know that you already have the intention to uproot the Ouyang family. So, take what you want!¡±

    The little policewoman was stunned. She thought that she would have to persuade her for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect that Liu Yufei would make a choice so soon?

    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses about what we are thinking, Liu Yufei. You are not joking, right?¡±

    ¡°The East Bridge case ten years ago, the earthquake five years ago, thend in the Eastern Suburbs three years ago, the South Ind mine two years ago, and the assassination of a high-ranking official half a year ago. Are these enough?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yufei¡¯s words, the young policewoman dared to lower her guard and take it seriously.

    The little policewoman immediately stood up, nced at Liu Yufei, turned around, and walked out of the interrogation room, leaving Liu Yufei sitting alone in the interrogation room, feeling inexplicably nervous.

    She didn¡¯t know whether she would lose or win this gamble with her life.

    The news that the mysterious man in ck told her seemed to be able to save her life at the critical moment. She just didn¡¯t know who the man in ck was, to actually let her hold the lifeline of the Ouyang family in her hands.

    It seemed that she had thought that the man in ck was a member of the Ouyang family, but her guess was wrong. This man in ck should be the sworn enemy of the Ouyang family. Otherwise, how could he let her know about this news!?

    The big bosses in the monitoring room looked at the interrogation content of Liu Yufei and the little policewoman. Each of them had a heavy expression on their faces.

    No matter which case Liu Yufei told them, it had caused a sensation in the country back then. However, all of them were eventually dismissed due to various reasons, or they ended up as a scapegoat or two.

    If Liu Yufei really knew the secret behind it, it would be like adding wings to a tiger for them to eradicate the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Do you want to see her or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this Liu Yufei is already on death row. There¡¯s no need for her to lie anymore. People who want to save their lives will usually give up everything they have. However, we can¡¯t go out now. We can wait a little longer. We can wait until she is flustered and her heart slowly copses before we go out. At that time, it will be easier for us to find out what she knows.¡±

    ...

    Let¡¯s not talk about Liu Yufei¡¯s interrogation for the time being. On the other hand, Pei Li walked out of Ouyang Tian¡¯s study with an ashen face.

    The meaning behind Ouyang Tian¡¯s words was too obvious. It was obvious that he knew all of his own ws, which was why he agreed for him to marry Liu Yufei so early. Moreover, he wanted him to keep a low profile as much as possible. However, Ouyang Tian already knew of his ws, yet he still acted as if he thought highly of him. What did he mean by that?

    ¡°Let me ask you, are you really unable to have children?¡±

    Pei Li did not expect Ouyang Jinming to rush over as soon as he returned to his room. It seemed that Ouyang Tian had already found someone to inform Ouyang Jinming. This matter could not be hidden anymore.

    ¡°Dad, I...¡±

    ¡°You, you handled this matter too foolishly. Even if you don¡¯t have the ability to give birth, you don¡¯t have to put on a show with Liu Yufei! You don¡¯t have to lose your reputation.¡±

    Pei Li was a little surprised that Ouyang Jinming¡¯s reaction did not seem right. Could it be that he was not disappointed?

    ¡°Why? Do you think that I¡¯m disappointed in you because of this small matter?¡±

 Chapter 325 - Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 325: Cheating</h4>

    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m disappointed in you because of such a small matter?¡±

    Ouyang Jinming looked at Pei Li, who looked like he was about to die, with a defeated look on his face. He continued to say angrily:

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have the ability to give birth. There are so many descendants in the Ouyang family. When the timees, won¡¯t it be enough for you to select a few sessors from among them? What¡¯s there to be disappointed about? I can think of things at my age, yet you¡¯re still so pedantic at such a young age.¡±

    Ouyang Jinming¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning, exploding Pei Li¡¯s head into pieces.

    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you mind?¡±

    Ouyang Jinming listened to Pei Li¡¯s silly words and said indignantly, ¡°Your great-grandfather is my grandfather. He¡¯s not the biological son of the previous family head. He came from the side, so why do you care about these things?¡±

    ¡°Although the Ouyang family favors the legitimate son, the ability to choose the family head is more important.¡±

    Ouyang Jinming¡¯s words made Pei Li realize that Ouyang Tian did not give up on him. He did not deliberately act as if he fancied him, but Ouyang Tian actually did not care about whether he had the ability to have children. It was his ability¡­ What Ouyang Tian fancied from the beginning to the end was his ability.

    It was so close. It was so close that he missed this opportunity to be decadent.

    ¡°Dad, I understand what you mean. From now on, I will focus all my attention on my career. As for the rest, I will not think about it anymore.¡±

    Ouyang Jinming nodded his head in gratification. This Pei Li was good in everything, except that sometimes he was a little pedantic. However, it was good that he could understand such things. As long as he had the ability, everything in the Ouyang family would belong to him and his son sooner orter.

    ¡­

    The casinos in Las Vegas had always been noisy and prosperous regardless of day or night.

    You could see some people getting rich overnight here at any time, or you could see some people falling into the abyss overnight.

    Because of the time difference, Shen Xiaoxiao became more and more energetic at night.

    Yan Kuan looked at her and smiled helplessly as he pulled her into the casino.

    No matter how many times she came to Kone, she would be shocked by the spectacr scene here.

    It was impossible to have such an open casino in China.

    The only ce to y cards and gamble to her heart¡¯s content was in Las Vegas.

    The pace here was slow, and life was free and unrestrained. 80% of the poption engaged in gambling-rted industries.

    Shen Xiaoxiao actually did not like to go to the second or third floor, or to other gambling halls on higher floors. Although that was a ce where rich and noble areas gathered, only at the bottom could she see different things and experience a different life.

    Of course, the air was definitely a little worse. For a pregnant woman like Shen Xiaoxiao, no matter how different the experience on the ground floor was, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to stay there.

    ¡°The second floor is about the same as the first floor, but the air on the second floor is much better. Let¡¯s go to the second floor!¡±

    Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao directly to the second floor.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s favorite gambling method was to guess the size. Because of her amazing hearing, it was very easy for her to distinguish the size.

    Of course, once she really used her own ears to listen, it seemed as if she didn¡¯t have the intention of gambling. So, Shen Xiaoxiao gave up guessing the size and walked over to y ckjack.

    As soon as she entered the second floor, Shen Xiaoxiao let Yan Kuan go off to do his own things. 19 followed her all the time.

    This was Yan Kuan¡¯s territory and no one dared to cause trouble here, so Yan Kuan was very relieved. Moreover, 19 followed her all the time. So, Yan Kuan turned around and walked upstairs.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to y ckjack? There are seats over there. Let¡¯s go and sit down!¡±

    19 was familiar with this ce. Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao staring at the cards with the chips in her hands with great interest, he led her to another seat near the window.

    ¡°19, you¡¯re the most caring little cotton-padded jacket!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not shy away from praising him. Fortunately, 19¡¯s face had already been trained, or else he would really be embarrassed to death.

    It was very easy to y ckjack here. Shen Xiaoxiao sat next to a white man in his 40s and a Chinese-American beauty in her 20s.

    She sat down and nodded slightly at the beauty next to her. This woman was very cold and had a cold temperament. She did not speak. Even though Shen Xiaoxiao took the initiative to express her goodwill, she still looked at her indifferently and then turned her head to stare at the table.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was rejected. However, she was not angry. Originally, they had only met by chance at the gambling table in the casino and did not have any intention of getting to know each other. She nodded and smiled out of the unique etiquette of the Chinese people.

    It was none of her business if they ignored her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s luck was neither good nor bad. On the other hand, the cold young woman¡¯s luck was quite good. She had already won quite a lot on the table.

    However, every time she looked at the cards, her action always made Shen Xiaoxiao feel very strange. Every time before she looked at the cards, she would first use her left hand to hold the cards before flipping them. This action made Shen Xiaoxiao involuntarily think of some gambling games that she had watched before. Why did it feel like this person was cheating?

    It was because this young woman was wearing a brand name tag. No matter how she looked at it, she did not seem like a person who would cheat!

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at 19 and signaled him to look at the woman beside her with her eyes. 19 immediately turned his attention to her.

    With one look from 19, he could tell that she was cheating.

    19 did not say anything. He just pretended to cough twice and nodded at the dealer who was dealing the cards. The dealer immediately understood. He reached out and pressed on the table. The people from the security department should be here immediately.

    However, that cold woman was extremely sensitive. When she saw the dealer¡¯s action, she frowned and immediately pulled the cards and got up to leave.

    However, before she left, she gave Shen Xiaoxiao a fierce re. She saw that she was pregnant and even looked at her viciously.

    Her gaze made Shen Xiaoxiao scared. This was the first time that someone had stared at her pregnant belly with such a vicious gaze.

    This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel extremely disgusted and appalled. It would be fine if she was ostracized, but it was so tantly malicious towards her belly. This made Shen Xiaoxiao very ufortable.

    Could it be that this cheating was justified? Moreover, it was in K-ONE. No matter what, this was her own territory. How could she allow her to cheat here!?

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t go. Why are you walking so fast? If you want to leave, you have to leave your things behind!¡±

    The cold woman did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to make a sound at this time.

    She looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said in fluent English, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you meddle in my business? Do you think you can meddle in my business with a second-rate bodyguard?

    ¡°Be careful, or I¡¯ll make sure that you and your baby won¡¯t be able to leave Las Vegas.¡±

    She was cold, but her words were even colder.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was no longer as calm as before. Instead, she said with a serious face, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can leave Las Vegas, but you definitely can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 326 - Old Sweetheart

    <h4>Chapter 326: Old Sweetheart</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were particrly harsh to the cold woman¡¯s ears. What an arrogant tone. Who was this Chinese woman? This was the first person who dared to speak to her like this.

    Leng Xi (the name of the cold woman) began to look at this woman who spoke in a domineering manner. It didn¡¯t matter that she was sizing her up. When she saw the ring on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand¡­ The coldness that she had been feeling all this while instantly turned into an ear-piercing roar and disbelief.

    ¡°Where did you get this ring? Where did you get this?¡±

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief, anger, and fear. How could this be? How could this be? The Obsidian Star. This was the Obsidian Star. This was hers. This should have been hers. How could it appear on this woman¡¯s hand? Where was Yan Kuan¡­ How could Yan Kuan let such an important ring be casually put on by such a woman?

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt Leng Xi¡¯s agitated expression and actions, so she stood up, clutched her stomach, and took a step back, dodging the agitated and reckless actions of Leng Xi when she pounced on her.

    19 was even quicker to stop her. This woman rushed towards thedy¡¯s stomach. If anything happened to thedy¡¯s stomach, this woman would be executed by a thousand cuts.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao could still feel a trace of strangeness from her unusually intense emotions. This woman clearly recognized the Obsidian Star in her hands. This was a little strange. Back then, even the Four Hall Masters did not recognize this Obsidian Star. How could this woman see through it at a nce?

    Who was this woman? And what was her identity?

    ¡°Get out of my way. If you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll have your skin removed by Yan Kuan.¡±

    What arrogant words. Yan Kuan would remove 19¡¯s skin? Did this mean that she knew Yan Kuan? However, it was obvious that 19 did not recognize this woman. Who was this woman?

    They had just informed the people from the security department. The security department would usually dispatch people who found cheats at K-ONE very quickly. When they reached the second floor, they saw 19 blocking this woman, and this woman seemed to have gone crazy and wanted to rush to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s position to attack her.

    Yan Kuan had juste down from the second floor when he saw this scene. One could imagine how furious he was. This Leng Xi was actually so arrogant that she dared to hurt Xiaoxiao.

    Immediately, Yan Kuan strode over, grabbed Leng Xi¡¯s arm, and pulled her back forcefully. Because of inertia, Leng Xi fell directly to the security department behind her. However, the security department was also considered to be exceptional. Seeing the troublemaker woman fall back, they all turned sideways to avoid her. The result was obvious. Leng Xi fell directly onto the cold floor.

    ¡°Who let her in? I told you that this woman is not allowed to take a single step into Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Yan Kuan, why do you hate me so much? Don¡¯t forget, it was my father who saved you back then.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly understood. So she had such an identity. No wonder she was so arrogant. However, Yan Kuan seemed to be especially unkind to her. Could there be some secret behind this?

    ¡°Throw her out. Not only Las Vegas, but the entire M Country must not have this person¡¯s shadow.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s obvious anger was felt even from far away. What did this Leng Xi do to make Yan Kuan detest her so much? She could not stay even in the entire M Country? It was really exciting just thinking about it. She loved gossip the most.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, don¡¯t you dare. Don¡¯t forget that this K-ONE has 5% of my shares. Why can¡¯t Ie in? Also, you¡¯d better open your eyes and take a good look. What is this? The two of us have been engaged since we were young. I¡¯m already 28 years old. You must fulfill it.¡±

    ¡°The Obsidian Star must not be worn by other women. Tell her to take it off for me! Take it off!¡±

    Leng Xi yelled at Yan Kuan hysterically. When she mentioned the Obsidian Star, she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with killing intent in her eyes. She wished that she could eat her flesh and blood.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could no longer listen to this gossip. Didn¡¯t she hear that Yan Kuan and her had been engaged since they were young? Yan Kuan kept such a mess a secret? Look, she even took out the jade pendant. Could it be that Yan Kuan had another one that was exactly the same?

    ¡°Do you deserve to wear the Obsidian Star? Don¡¯t forget how the old man died. If it wasn¡¯t for you, a good daughter, he might have lived for a few more years. Didn¡¯t you kill your own biological father to elope with your little lover?¡±

    ¡°Why are you still alive? If it wasn¡¯t for the old man giving you a cup of bonus every year, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get a single cent from me. Also, remember this clearly. This woman, Shen Xiaoxiao, is my wife, Yan Kuan¡¯s only wife in this life. You¡¯re not even worthy of carrying her shoes.¡±

    Oh, so Yan Kuan was cheated on. Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she had discovered the truth. However, it was hard to imagine that a man like Yan Kuan who was cheated on did not kill these two people. She could imagine that this woman named Leng Xi must have had a deep rtionship with Yan Kuan.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You know that I¡¯ve been deceived. You clearly know that man is a liar, but you actually let me go. You did it on purpose. You did it on purpose. Your goal is to swallow my father¡¯s¡­¡±

    Just as she said this word, 19 reacted very quickly and knocked her unconscious with a hand chop. What a joke. If all the onlookers around knew that their boss was the ck Emperor of the Dark Empire, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?

    ¡°Take her down.¡±

    19 left with his people. Only then did Yan Kuan turn around and say to the onlookers with an ufortable expression, ¡°What a farce. Let¡¯s continue. Dolly, give each customer a ss of whiskey.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s treatment was very timely and well done. At least the onlookers felt that Yan Kuan¡¯s generosity made them very satisfied. Of course, they also heard the gossip about Boss K-ONE. He didn¡¯t say that they wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense, which was already considered good. They were originally here to have fun, so there was no need to offend the boss of this ce. Therefore, the atmosphere recovered very quickly.

    At least in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, she felt that Yan Kuan was really a natural businessman. Moreover, he was strategic and intelligent. Regardless of what the truth was like in the past, just based on her impulsive personality¡­ It was impossible for her to be a match for Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yan Kuan walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao and asked worriedly as he looked at her stomach. If he had known earlier, he would not have left. He did not expect to encounter such unpleasant things when he was overseas.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How could she hurt me? But shouldn¡¯t President Yan exin to me about your old childhood sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Old childhood sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s already 28 years old. Could she still be a little childhood sweetheart?¡±

    Yan Kuanughed when he heard this. This little thing was really entric. The annoyance from earlier was also swept away. His woman was still the best. His woman saved him a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 327 - Yan Kuanâ€™s Past

    <h4>Chapter 327: Yan Kuan¡¯s Past</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The fun of ying cards was naturally ruined by the sudden appearance of the old childhood sweetheart. Shen Xiaoxiao was especially curious about the matter between Yan Kuan and the old childhood sweetheart, Leng Xi. She was really too curious. She was so curious that she wanted to know all the details.

    ¡°Just tell me. Your children want to know. Really.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this yful woman with amusement. She was getting more and more entric. Even the child in her belly was brought up. Did she really want to know so much?

    Her personality had changed quite a lot after she got pregnant. At least, before she got pregnant, her curiosity was definitely not that great. Moreover, she definitely did not dare to ask him this.

    Of course, he still liked Shen Xiaoxiao this way in their rtionship. When she pestered him to ask, he felt that this little thing really cared about him. Therefore, if she wanted to know all of this, but she would not ask... Instead, he would feel a chill in his heart. Thinking about it... Why did he feel like he was being a little b*tchy?

    ¡°Alright, sit properly. Why are you shaking? If you want to know, you¡¯ll have to pay a price.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s scheming expression. This beast, what was he thinking about? Where was he looking?

    ¡°Why do I feel like this ce is getting bigger after you¡¯re pregnant...¡±

    Yan Kuan was implying something. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew that this beast could not hold it in for a few months, so she immediately yed along and teased him:

    ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t have thought so if you didn¡¯t tell me. This is indeed a few times bigger. My figure now is much more pleasing to the eye than before.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. Oh, she still dared to tease him?

    ¡°Let me measure it. Let me see if it¡¯s really a few times bigger.¡± After Yan Kuan said that, he reached out his hand to touch it. Shen Xiaoxiao twisted her body, and Yan Kuan missed. Of course, he was really afraid of hurting this little thing. Otherwise, how could Yan Kuan not be able to touch it with his skills?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your child? How dare you beat me up?¡±

    Yan Kuan was depressed. How could he beat her up? Hadn¡¯t he not touched her yet? And this little eyeball was staring at him with her round eyes. No matter how he looked at it, she was so adorable.

    ¡°Do you want to try it if I really beat you up? Good girl, let me have a taste. Look at your husband. He has been holding it in for so many months.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s useless appearance. Why had there been such a huge change? Where was the cold and arrogant Yan Kuan from before?

    ¡°Look at how useless you are. I now have twins. Do you dare? I don¡¯t dare if you dare. You are too bold. I really don¡¯t know if you love me or not. How can you disregard me and the child for your own selfish desires? You really make me sad.¡±

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao spoke, the more engrossed she became. Even she herself felt as if he did not care about her. This pretentious little appearance made Yan Kuan feel speechless and heartache. He was really looking for trouble himself. What was the point of provoking a pregnant woman? She was full of herself. This was great. She no longer had any desires. Her heart was filled with heartache.

    ¡°The child you¡¯re carrying must be a daughter. Why have you be so fond of crying? Look at your red eyes. Okay, okay, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have ignored your health. I¡¯m a b*stard. Didn¡¯t you want to know about this old childhood sweetheart? I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao burst intoughter and smiled. She immediately stopped her sadness. The extent of her change in expression made Yan Kuan bbergasted. It seemed that this girl had yed a trick on him. However, it was fine as long as she did not cry. He could not bear to see her tears. As long as her eyes were red... His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. It hurt so much that he was flustered.

    And Shen Xiaoxiao, who was at the side, looked like a petty person who had achieved his goal. ¡®Little fellow, you want to fight with me? How can I not teach you a lesson?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. After I ran away from the Ouyang family, I was lucky enough to meet my foster father. He took me in and treated me like his own son. This Leng Xi is my foster father¡¯s only daughter. The Dark Empire cannot be passed down to a woman. Moreover, whether it¡¯s her ability or herself, she definitely cannot support the entire Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°She was a typical petite youngdy. She had been spoiled from a young age and was unruly and willful. The old man was a grown man and didn¡¯t know how to teach his daughter, so he had always indulged and doted on her.¡±

    ¡°However, she was his only daughter, after all. The old man nned to let me marry her. In the future, I would be a real member of his family and no one would say anything even if I inherited the Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°However, his ns couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. The old man had always wanted me to agree to marry Leng Xi. However, I didn¡¯t agree, so the old man¡¯s feelings for me became weaker and weaker. However, at that time, I was no longer the same boy who was afraid of everything, or a boy who didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°It was definitely not an easy task for the old man to find another sessor to groom. Coincidentally, at this time, Leng Xi actually got involved with the son of Hall Master Feng, the son of the previous Four Hall Masters.¡±

    ¡°Everyone knew that the Four Hall Masters had been harboring disloyalty for a long time. Moreover, they had revealed that Leng Xi was with that man when the old man was in poor health. Everyone knew what they were up to.¡±

    ¡°Except for Leng Xi. She thought that she had met the love of her life, so she even decided to elope with that man to ckmail her father into agreeing to her marriage with that man.¡±

    ¡°The old man firmly refused, so Leng Xi took the initiative to elope with that man. The old man knew that this matter was getting more and more irresolvable, and his body couldn¡¯t support it anymore. Before he died, he took the initiative to let me take over the throne. He also made me promise that I would treat Leng Xi well in the future, and then left a mess for me to leave behind.¡±

    ¡°In the past, in order to take over the territory of the Dark Empire, Dark 1, Yun Qi, and I had gone through countless hardships. Now that the Dark Empire was stable, Leng Xi suddenly ran back... She really thinks that the entire Dark Empire revolves around her when the old man was around.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was surprised when she heard this. She did not expect that things would still be like this. However, it was really melodramatic. Moreover, that Leng Xi was also so simple-minded that she did not even know that she had been used.

    ¡°There were so many people in the Dark Empire who actually allowed Leng Xi to run away with that man? Did the old man you mentioned not make any preparations beforehand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was always able to grasp the crux of the problem. Hearing her question, Yan Kuan smiled but did not say anything. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately saw some clues from Yan Kuan¡¯s expression. She was immediately shocked and said,?¡°It was you. You let them go. You let them go on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re really smart. Didn¡¯t they say that a woman will be dumb for three years after being pregnant? Why don¡¯t you look like you¡¯ve be dumb?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about Yan Kuan¡¯s joke at this moment. Instead, she said to Yan Kuan in extreme surprise and disbelief,?¡°Why did you deliberately let Leng Xi go? Didn¡¯t you say that your foster father was about to die? What were you doing?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw the change in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression. There was no fear, nor did she feel ufortable because of his viciousness. Yan Kuan stretched out his hand and pulled her into his embrace, saying:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you must remember that you should never underestimate a man¡¯s ambition. If a man has never obtained anything before, then he will try his best to obtain it. Moreover, the old man and I have always used and been used. Even if I don¡¯t let Leng Xi go, the Four Hall Masters will definitely not let him live another day.¡±

    ¡°Before he died, he wanted me to inherit the Dark Empire as a ploy against me. He knew that I let Leng Xi go, so he wanted to take revenge on me. ording to the situation at that time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought that I had the ability to turn the tide.. He definitely wanted to see how I would be eaten alive by those people, but unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed.¡±

 Chapter 328 - There Was Something Strange About Leng Xi

    <h4>Chapter 328: There Was Something Strange About Leng Xi</h4>

    ¡°Now that Leng Xi is back, did she fall out with that Four Hall Master¡¯s son?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao asked shamelessly. After all, these things were more or less rted to Yan Kuan, so she was naturally very curious.

    ¡°Back then, after the old man died, she came back. However, at that time, the Dark Empire was in a state of disunity, causing internal and external problems. That man took the opportunity to urge Leng Xi to take the position of ck Emperor of the Dark Empire.

    ¡°How could Leng Xi have that ability? The Four Hall Masters of the Dark Empire were all on Leng Xi¡¯s side. She thought that she had really be that high and mighty figure, but she didn¡¯t know that she had long been abandoned by others. As long as the internal problems were resolved¡­ Leng Xi could only die.

    ¡°Later, I brought Dark 1 and the others back to take back the Dark Empire. Leng Xi naturally couldn¡¯t dream of being an empress. I also spared her life because of the old man and told her to get lost together with her adulterer.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, she would actually find her way back. It¡¯s really funny.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really kind. You actually let that adulterer go? What were you thinking at that time? Haven¡¯t you always been ruthless and merciless?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with dissatisfaction. Ruthless and merciless? How could he be?

    ¡°Sometimes, you think that you can settle it with one sh when it¡¯s better to slowly grind it with a soft knife.¡±

    Look, this was Yan Kuan. She was wondering why Yan Kuan had be so kind-hearted. His feelings were waiting for her here.

    ¡°Leng Xi came back alone now? And she only came back because she wanted to marry you?¡±

    ¡°My people have been watching her all these years. Leng Xi can be considered a ruthless character. She knew that she was used by that man¡¯s family, andter, she killed that man¡¯s family with her own hands. As for now, it seems that she can¡¯t live in the outside world anymore.¡±

    ¡°Her gambling wins are really scary. It¡¯s rare for women to have such a gambling addiction like hers. So, I informed everyone in the Dark Empire to absolutely not allow her to set foot in Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Previously, when I went missing, there was a loophole, so she was able to sneak in this time. But don¡¯t worry, I will naturally send her away in two days.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was stranger and stranger. She felt that they seemed to have missed something. After thinking for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. However, Yan Kuan hit the nail on the head. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao who was deep in thought, ¡°Are you worried that she will expose my identity?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. There was something that I couldn¡¯t figure out.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t look at how she dares to shout so recklessly today. That¡¯s because she knows that my people will definitely knock her out. If she faints, we wouldn¡¯t be able to send her away immediately. She has been smart since she was young. It¡¯s just that her cleverness has never been used on the right path.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao only felt that this Leng Xi really had no strategy. If she had obediently married Yan Kuan back then, perhaps Yan Kuan would really like her. Didn¡¯t Yan Kuan like smart women?

    ¡°Master, Miss Leng Xi seems to be a little inappropriate.¡±

    The moment Dark 1 entered, he spoke to Yan Kuan in front of Shen Xiaoxiao without any reservations.

    Yan Kuan frowned slightly. Something was wrong? What was wrong?

    ¡°Miss Leng Xi¡¯s right leg is a prosthetic!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was the first to speak in surprise. Prosthetic? Right leg? No, it should be right leg again? Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? That fake Third Uncle also has a right leg. Is Leng Xi real or fake?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were also what Yan Kuan thought. However, he and Leng Xi had not seen each other for 10 years. Although he could recognize Leng Xi¡¯s appearance at a nce, there had been a huge change in these 10 years. Yan Kuan frowned and pondered for a moment. Then, he stood up and prepared to personally go to meet that Leng Xi.

    ¡°I want to go too.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s anxious look and could only helplessly bring her along. This little thing really made people worry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The secret prisons and bases abroad were much more sophisticated and advanced than those in China.

    No matter how powerful Yan Kuan was, he could not let his hands go in China. China was the world¡¯srgest country, but it was only military or security. Up until now, no country or organization dared toe to China to provoke them.

    Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao saw these sophisticated interrogation equipment, she could not help but think of the interrogation scene of the maid who tried to drug her the first time.

    With just a needle, they could make her tell them everything. However, she did not know if the same method would be used on Leng Xi this time. She felt that this method was particrly curious and novel.

    Leng Xi was locked in a room that was surrounded by soft walls. Other than a bed and a toilet, there was nothing else in the room.

    Everything was pale. This weak-willed person would go crazy if they were locked in this room for more than a day.

    One could imagine how pale your world was. It was frighteningly white. It was so white that you didn¡¯t know what time it was during the 24 hours of a day. This kind of despair was even moreplete than darkness.

    If you were in the darkness, if you opened a door or a window, there would always be sunlight shining in. However, once it was deathly white, even if you opened the window and the door, you could only see white.

    Compared to the 8-square-meter dark room that Liu Yufei had imprisoned her in, that dark room was really weak. Shen Xiaoxiao had stayed there for 10 years and still had hope. She could even see better in the dark.

    However, after looking at the white room for a long time, she would be blind. Shen Xiaoxiao knew with her fingers that this kind of strategy must have been designed by that pervert Yan Kuan. He had always liked to use this kind of tactic to destroy people¡¯s hearts.

    Leng Xi who was in the room seemed to be a little restless. The camera clearly recorded her every move. It only took her more than 10 minutes to go from being at a loss after opening her eyes to being restless. It was so easy to break this person¡¯s will¡­ Even Shen Xiaoxiao was impressed.

    ¡°You stay here and watch. I¡¯ll go down and meet him.¡±

    This time, it was Yan Kuan¡¯s turn. Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. Her eyes were staring intently at the screen on theputer screen. She actually felt a little nervous. She did not know whether Leng Xi was real or fake.

    Kacha.

    The door opened. Outside, it was still a dazzling white. Yan Kuan walked in dressed in ck. Leng Xi seemed to have seen her savior. When she saw Yan Kuan enter, she hurriedly walked over and tried to grab his sleeve.

    However, the white iron chains on her legs locked her tightly. Yan Kuan was only a finger away from where she was standing.

    He deliberately walked so close to her so that she would experience the pain of not being able to get what she wanted. This kind of psychological destruction would probably make people copse first.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, let me out. Please let me out. I promise, I promise you that I will never reveal any information about you. I also promise that I will not force you to marry me. I don¡¯t want to be here, I don¡¯t want to be here.¡±

 Chapter 329 - Secret Passage

    <h4>Chapter 329: Secret Passage</h4>

    The moment Leng Xi saw Yan Kuan enter, she began to sob and promise him. However, Yan Kuan was unmoved. He just stood there and looked at Leng Xi, trying to find something wrong with her expression.

    However, there was nothing. Leng Xi¡¯s expression was so helpless and afraid. This could not be faked.

    An indiscernible look of inquiry shed across Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Leng Xi, why did youe back? Tell me, why did youe back?¡±

    Seeing that Yan Kuan was actually talking to her, Leng Xi immediately said hurriedly, ¡°I, I, I couldn¡¯t go on, so I wanted toe back. Back then, it was Father who arranged the marriage for us, so I thought, I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Marriage? Leng Xi, how could you have the nerve to say these words?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Leng Xi¡¯s expression a little awkward. Indeed, even Leng Xi herself understood that she did not have the face toe back here. However, she had toe back. She had to.

    ¡°Leng Xi, you loved following me when I was young. At that time, I always thought that you would be my sister forever.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were especially moving. Even Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Yan Kuan would actually have such a sentimental moment. Why did it sound so wrong?

    ¡°Brother, I was really wrong. Brother, can you forgive me? I was really wrong.¡±

    When Leng Xi heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she seemed to lose control of her emotions. She knelt down to Yan Kuan. No matter how she looked at it, it made people feel she was pitiful. It was as if a young and insensible child had realized their mistake, it was as if they were begging their family to forgive them.

    ¡°Leng Xi, when the old man died, he kept calling your name. He said that you loved eating osmanthus candies when you were young. I don¡¯t know if you can still taste the taste of home when you¡¯re out alone?¡±

    When Leng Xi heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she could be said to havepletely broken down. She cried so much that she could not control herself.

    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, I was wrong, I was wrong!¡±

    Leng Xi¡¯s cries were mournful, but Yan Kuan remained unmoved. He looked at Leng Xi and continued to say, ¡°Leng Xi, you sacrificed your life for a man. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±

    Yan Kuan turned around and left after saying that. Was it over just like that?

    Had he probed something out?

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the room and waited for Yan Kuan. After Yan Kuan returned, no one could tell whether he was happy or angry, nor whether he had discovered anything. He did not say anything. He stood at the window for a long time before he said to Dark 1, ¡°Let her go. Let someone follow her.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Dark 1 looked at each other at the same time when they heard this. Was this another fake?

    ¡°She¡¯s not Leng Xi!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s so sincere. It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s fake!¡±

    Yan Kuan turned his head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. He said, ¡°She¡¯s just acting too sincere. Dark 1, do you still remember how Leng Xi¡¯s mother died?¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned. He thought for a long time before saying, ¡°A gas explosion!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was a gas explosion. We all know that it was actually an enemy who came looking for her. However, there is one thing that you don¡¯t know. Leng Xi told me herself that her mother entered the kitchen to make osmanthus cake for her. If Leng Xi didn¡¯t like eating osmanthus cake, nothing would have happened to her mother.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, from then on, Leng Xi hated osmanthus cake to the core. However, Leng Xi¡¯s performance just now was too good. Everything happened naturally. Her emotions were too well-prepared. This was not an expression that Leng Xi would have.¡±

    ¡°Even if something happenedter, as long as she heard the words osmanthus cake, Leng Xi¡¯s expression would definitely be filled with disgust.¡±

    ¡°So this guy is a clone again? That sounds so scary!¡±

    Indeed, it sounded too scary. Everyone they knew seemed to have been duplicated by someone else. This kind of feeling was really creepy.

    ¡°Dark 1 has people watching closely. The person behind this must be very familiar with us. So from now on, everyone must be extra careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we all have to be extra careful. But fortunately, their technology is definitely not good enough. Otherwise, not every clone would have problems with their legs, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were indeed on point. Yes, every clone had problems with their legs. After all, the current technology was still four years away. How could it be so perfect? It was already a miracle that it could restrain people. It would take at least a few more years to perfect the performance of a human.

    ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°What idea?¡±

    Looking at the way Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes, Yan Kuan did not know who was going to be unlucky again. He only heard her say:

    ¡°We can¡¯t release Leng Xi. Didn¡¯t you say that you already know where those people are hiding? For the time being, we won¡¯t release her. We¡¯ll send her back to China and give her to the country.¡±

    ¡°Give them to the country?¡±

    Dark 1 was shocked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. In the blink of an eye, he thought, ¡®Is Miss trying to divert the trouble?¡¯

    ¡°The Ouyang family still has a clone. I wonder if the higher-ups know that the Ouyang family actually has such terrifying thoughts and ambitions? Will they speed up their actions and make a move against the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°Your idea is not bad. Let¡¯s do it this way. The most important thing for us now is to deal with the Ouyang family. This clone is rted to the Ouyang family. As long as we wipe out the Ouyang family, everything else will be a small problem.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought the same, which was why she came up with this idea. From the moment Qian Weitang was sent back to China, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the best candidate to attack the Ouyang family was not her or Yan Kuan, but China itself.

    Only by letting China deal with this cancer could it be uprooted without leaving any future trouble.

    ¡­

    Ouyang Tian sat in the study room and was silent for a long time. Yan Kuan¡¯s ability was so great that he actually escaped from under his eyelids. The words of An Ning and the words of Ouyang Jincheng that came back made Ouyang Tian have no choice but to believe it now. The one that they had be the death warrior was a fake from the beginning to the end.

    This Yan Kuan had escaped to a foreign country. That ce was his world. If he wanted to make a move against the Ouyang family, it would be much easier to do so from abroad. It seemed that they had to be fully prepared now.

    ¡°n Leader, Sir has arrived.¡±

    The moment Ouyang Tian heard the butler¡¯s voice, he immediately stood up. The person who could make Ouyang Tian stand up to wee him, the butler was also a little curious about who this so-called ¡®Sir¡¯ was.

    However, he was dressed in ck and covered from head to toe. No one knew what this so-called ck-clothed man looked like.

    ¡°Mister, have you found out? Is he fake?¡±

    The ck-clothed man walked into the room. As soon as he sat down, Ouyang Tian couldn¡¯t wait to ask.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s guess came true. Yan Kuan really ran away.

    ¡°Is there any secret passage in the Ouyang family that you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ouyang Tian was shocked. What did this gentleman mean?

 Chapter 330 - Women In the Forbidden Area

    <h4>Chapter 330: Women In the Forbidden Area</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Tian had been in charge of the Ouyang family for decades. It was not that he had not heard of the secret passage in the Ouyang family. He had heard of it when he was young. At that time, it was the previous head of the Ouyang family, his father, who had built an escape passage for the Ouyang family in order to avoid the chaos of war. It was an escape route for the Ouyang family.

    However, he had stepped on his father¡¯s corpse to ascend the throne, so he did not have the time to tell him this information. He also did not know the exact location of this secret passage.

    Instead, he had built a small secret room under his bedroom. But now, this mister in ck said that the Ouyang family might have a secret passage? Could it be that he knew something?

    ¡°Sir, why do you think that our Ouyang family has a secret passage?¡±

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s question was direct, and the man in ck was not vague about it, without even looking at Ouyang Tian. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you where your position came from. Do you know whether this secret passage is there or not? However, I think that you might not know where the exit of this secret passage is.¡±

    ¡°That Yan Kuan is indeed not simple. He wants to escape from your heavily guarded main courtyard. Do you think that even the most powerful ck Emperor, who has been imprisoned for a few months and injected with poison for a few months, can escape unscathed and not be discovered by anyone?¡±

    ¡°There is only one possibility. He actually escaped through a secret passage and did not leave from your main courtyard at all.¡±

    When Ouyang Tian heard the words of the ck-clothed man, his heart was also pounding. If Yan Kuan really left through a secret passage, then how did he know where the secret passage of the Ouyang family was? And how did his guardmander use to be Yan Kuan¡¯s man? He had always thought that the guardmander had let him go. Otherwise, why did he disappear after Yan Kuan disappeared?

    But now, this man in ck actually said that he had escaped through the secret passage? This made people wonder. How could ordinary people know their internal secrets? Moreover, it was a secret from decades ago. And this man in ck, how did he find out?

    ¡°May I ask, Sir, how did you find out about my Ouyang family¡¯s secret passage?¡±

    Ouyang Tian asked the ck-clothed man back. These words were within the ck-clothed man¡¯s expectations. The ck-clothed man looked at Ouyang Tian, who looked old and frail, but his body was actually as strong as a 40-year-old man¡¯s. Aplicated emotion shed through his heart.

    ¡°Secret passage? Not only is there a secret passage, I know more. For example, the women imprisoned in the Forbidden Area!¡±

    Ouyang Tienteng stood up from his seat. Who was this man in ck? He even knew about the women in the Forbidden Area? How was this possible? How was this possible?

    ¡°What? Are you thinking of killing me now? Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can kill me or not. Let¡¯s talk about that woman. Old man, I have a way to wake that woman up. Do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°What? You can wake her up? She is suffering from Suoyin Flower Tears, which is from our Ouyang family. It has been lost for 20 years.¡±

    Ouyang Tian did not expect that the ck-clothed man could actually detoxify the Suoyin Flower Tears. This was not a joke, right?

    ¡°So what? Even if all of her organs are dead, I can save her, not to mention that she is only frozen.¡±

    This time, Ouyang Tian was a little skeptical. Moreover, this ck-clothed man was not simple to begin with. Back then, he could treat him as an honored guest because of his ability.

    That year, not every matter that the Ouyang family was involved in could be resolved perfectly without leaving any evidence. If it wasn¡¯t for this man in ck¡¯s repeated actions, he himself wouldn¡¯t have been confident in how many people the Ouyang family would lose, not to mention their grand undertaking.

    ¡°Sir, could you...¡±

    ...

    The moment Huang Yueyan arrived at the vi, she saw Shen Xiaoxiao strolling in the garden with a big belly. The man beside her was like a loyal dog supporting the empress dowager.

    ¡°Oh, showing off your affection. I was wondering how you got a big belly after not seeing each other for so long. How many months has it been? You¡¯re going to give birth soon, aren¡¯t you? With your small body and such a big belly, it¡¯s really scary.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so scary about it? There are two of them. Of course, they look a little bigger than the others, but they¡¯re only a little over four months old. You, on the other hand, are really busy. It took you a few days to bring them over.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I canpare to you and be a leisurely and rich wife? I¡¯m born with a hard life. Come,e, let me touch them. With your luck, maybe I¡¯ll get married and have children too.¡±

    Huang Yueyan walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao as she reached out to touch her big belly. Yan Kuan watched the interaction between the two women and a smile shed across his eyes. It was good to have someone to apany the little thing so that she wouldn¡¯t be bored.

    ¡°President Yan, thank you for the mergerst time. I owe you a favor. When the timees, I will make it up to my godson and goddaughter.¡±

    Huang Yueyan had always spoken casually to Yan Kuan. She did not tter or be courteous. She was a very practical person.

    The merger that Huang Yueyan mentioned was her first investment when she first arrived in M Country. Fortunately, KN Group had secretly intervened to help. Otherwise, their Huang Enterprise would not have developed as smoothly as it did now. Once the first shot was fired, the follow-up would naturally be much easier.

    ¡°You two go ahead and chat. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Yan Kuan left the two women to sit in the garden and gossip. He turned around and left. Even if they were Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s good friends, he would definitely not say anything more. This distance had to be maintained. The women beside him, besides Xiaoxiao, could only be his future daughter. No, his daughter had to have a certain distance as well. Only Xiaoxiao, yes, only Xiaoxiao.

    Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t do anything about it. Instead, she became more and more mboyant. Perhaps it was because of the influence of this foreign custom, but there was still some difference between here and the strict domestic customs.

    ¡°Do you know why I came a few dayste?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it official business?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had told Huang Yueyan when she arrived in Las Vegas, but she didn¡¯t expect that this person would only arrive after almost a week.

    Huang Yueyan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Her expression was indescribably strange. It was somewhat gloating, but also made people feel as if she was entertaining herself.

    ¡°Huo Wanting sent people to find me in M Country, and I received the news in advance. I deliberately took a big detour and went to various branch offices to investigate. I missed those people who were looking for me.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s looking for you? Why is she looking for you? Besides, why are you so happy that she¡¯s looking for you?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s smile could not be blocked anymore. She said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°You can tell that I¡¯m happy? Hahaha, do you know that Huo Wanting won¡¯t live for more than a few days?¡±

    This news was shocking. She would not live for more than a few days? What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°Are you kidding me? She won¡¯t live for more than a few days? Thest time I saw her, she was fine. She was still so bright and beautiful. She looked like a young girl in her twenties.¡±

    ¡°Humph, do you think that this woman with the tattoo of the Suoyin flower won¡¯t pay a price? This desire is not a price.. To a woman, the real price of the Suoyin flower is that she won¡¯t live past 55 years. Besides that face and her lower body, her whole body will rot and die!¡±

 Chapter 331 - The Price of the Suoyin Flower

    <h4>Chapter 331: The Price of the Suoyin Flower</h4>

    ¡°Festering all over her body? It can¡¯t be? When I saw her, she didn¡¯t look like she had any problems¡­¡±

    ¡°You, you don¡¯t know the secret. The Ouyang family has prepared an extremely mysterious room for all the housewives. All the housewives will be staying there. Do you know what¡¯s in this room?¡±

    The more Huang Yueyan talked, the more mysterious she became. Shen Xiaoxiao was already very gossipy. When she heard this, she was even more interested. She immediately urged Huang Yueyan excitedly, ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what¡¯s in this room?¡±

    ¡°Look at you, why is your previous calmness and steadiness gone? You¡¯re almost like a white-eyed woman. Why are you so excited?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll also be like this after you¡¯re pregnant. Really, I promise!¡±

    Without any sense of shame, Shen Xiaoxiao pushed the gossiping spirit to the baby in her stomach again.

    Huang Yueyan pursed her lips and did not expose her. She kindly continued to say to her, ¡°You are a pregnant woman. Please pay attention to your prenatal education. Don¡¯t hear too much about these dirty things. You will know when you give birth in the future.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, you can¡¯t be like this. You have aroused my desire but you are not going to tell me? Are you ying with me?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with some embarrassment. She then looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly. This was a little dirty to her ears and it was too disgusting. It was better not to tell her. There were two big treasures in her belly.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell you. Your husband will kill me. I promise that I will tell you after you give birth. But there is one thing I can tell you. It¡¯s something used to deal with unfaithful women in the ancient times.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words really made Shen Xiaoxiao want to go back to the ancient times. However, she had grown up abroad since she was young, and she rarely came into contact with the ancient knowledge of China after she returned home. She was really nk in this area. After thinking for a long time, she squeezed out a sentence, ¡°Sink into the pond? Invade the pig cage?¡±

    When Huang Yueyan heard this answer, she was instantly stunned. She immediately thought of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s historical background and immediately nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Almost, almost.¡±

    Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s puzzled face, she really did not know how this was connected to the festering of her entire body, so she did not continue to ask Huang Yueyan. Instead, it made Huang Yueyan unable to help but heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao was innocent. Otherwise¡­ She really did not know how to exin it to her.

    ¡°But how long can she live?¡±

    ¡°How long? At most three months. Actually, as long as she can restrain her desire, she can live for a period of time. But if she can¡¯t control herself, three months is a long time.¡±

    ¡°This Huo Wanting has fought for her whole life. In the end, she has yet to truly take the position of the mistress of the family. But it¡¯s going to be over soon. It¡¯s really not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Every matriarch of the Ouyang family is like this. They only ce their memorial tablets in the ancestral hall after they die. In order to show their respect to the first wife, the patriarch will only marry this one woman. That is why there are women who are willing to be their wives.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Huo Wanting has not been at a loss. She has been in charge of the memorial hall for many years and has umted a lot of power. She is about the same as the ancient empress.¡±

    ¡°Are you sad?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Huang Yueyan without thinking. Huang Yueyan was stunned. She turned around and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy. Why would I be sad? But I can¡¯t tell you why these tears are flowing. Maybe Huo Wanting has protected me for a few years.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not understand Huang Yueyan¡¯s sadness. After all, to Huang Yueyan, Huo Wanting was the aunt who took care of her when she grew up. She was also the person who indirectly killed her mother. This feeling was actually veryplicated.

    She was different from Shen Xiaoxiao. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao had always only harbored hatred and indifference towards Gu Yuehua.

    ¡­

    Gu Yuehua sat outside the visiting room. She did not wait for Liu Yufei, but she waited for Liu Qianmin, which could be considered as a form offort.

    When Gu Yuehua saw Liu Qianmin walk out, she hurriedly picked up the microphone at the side and looked at Liu Qianmin with tears in her eyes. She said affectionately, ¡°Qianmin, are you okay? You¡¯ve lost weight. You¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡±

    Liu Qianmin looked at the woman in front of him. She still looked the same as before. Although she was a little older, she still moved his heart.

    However, when he thought that Liu Yufei was not his daughter, all the feelings he had for her turned into resentment. If it were not for that evil creature, he would not have entered this prison cell today.

    ¡°Liu Yufei is not my daughter. How long are you going to keep this from me?¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Gu Yuehua did not expect that the first thing he said when he met her was to ask whether Liu Yufei was his biological daughter. This b*stard!

    ¡°Are you crazy? You gave up your daughter because you were suspicious, right? Do you know that your daughter is likely to be sentenced to death?¡±

    ¡°Then do you know that I will also be sentenced to death?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Do you know that Yufei bribed that d*mn Bureau Chief Liu to save you? For you, she didn¡¯t even care about her reputation. She did it just to save you. Pei Li had already arranged everything. You would be sentenced to 20 years at most. When that time came, you would be released on medical parole. At most, you would be imprisoned for two to three years. How could you be so stupid? If you gave up your daughter, who could save you now?¡±

    ¡°Is Liu Yufei really your daughter? Don¡¯t you feel anything at all? Her eyes look exactly like yours. In my entire life, other than you, there is only Shen Jin and that man. Do you think that I am like you? I can pounce on any man?¡±

    ¡°But, but you also have that tattoo.¡±

    When Liu Qianmin heard Gu Yuehua¡¯s analysis, he felt that something was not right. Liu Yufei indeed looked very simr to him. However, the medical report was given to him by the person inside. Could it be?

    ¡°Someone deliberately misled me?¡±

    ¡°You idiot, after I gave birth to a child, that flower was tattooed on me. Other than being pretty, it ispletely useless. You didn¡¯t even ask clearly before harming our daughter? You¡¯re really stupid.¡±

    ¡°Liu Qiangui doesn¡¯t have the ability to give birth. I thought¡­ I thought that we were the same.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me and took the initiative to give up your daughter? Liu Qianmin, no one can save you now. You deserve to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±

    Gu Yuehua hung up the phone and left in anger. Liu Qianmin had actually done such a thing. No wonder he had betrayed their daughter. It turned out that he was suspicious of her.

    She had followed him all her life and had done so many unconscionable things in her life, yet Liu Qianmin still doubted her. He had abandoned his biological daughter and killed her husband who loved her. Why? Why!?

    ¡°Did I do something wrong? Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Gu Yuehua stood outside the visiting room in a daze. She suddenly did not know what to do. How could she save Yufei? How could she save her?

    Yes, find Shen Xiaoxiao. She had a way. That man of hers was so powerful. He must have a way. Find Shen Xiaoxiao and ask her to save her sister¡¯s life. Yes, that was it!

 Chapter 332 - Past Life and Present Life

    <h4>Chapter 332: Past Life and Present Life</h4>

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s arrival made Shen Xiaoxiao open up and y for a few days. Both women were little gamblers, and this gambling thing really depended on the environment and mood.

    When you arrived at that ce, everyone was ying enthusiastically, and the mood was high. You would naturally be influenced by them.

    The luck of the two was neither good nor bad, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gambling luck had never been good. She was not born to eat this kind of food.

    ying for a whole day was not enough. At night, when they were resting, as the new best friend, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally had to sleep with Huang Yueyan.

    This made Yan Kuan extremely unhappy. This little thing was really wild. She actually dared to sleep with other women.

    Of course, he did not dare to provoke her. He only nced at Huang Yueyan and Huang Yueyan instantly understood. After Yan Kuan left, Huang Yueyan coaxed Shen Xiaoxiao to quickly go to bed.

    ¡°Will you go back?¡±

    The twoy on the bed and chatted casually. When Huang Yueyan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she was very stunned. After a long pause, she said, ¡°I¡¯m a little unwilling to go back. Do you know? When I first saw you, I always felt that you were very strange.¡±

    This sentence made Shen Xiaoxiao stunned. Very strange? How was she strange?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You might not believe it, but when I first saw you, I felt that you shouldn¡¯t be like this. You shouldn¡¯t be so confident, so arrogant, and dazzling.¡±

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao was a little nervous. Would she really die like this?

    ¡°Other people don¡¯t know, but I do know. They say that you came back from studying abroad, but I know that you¡¯ve been in the underground club for 11 years. So, I¡¯ve always been curious. Your temperament and your style of doing things don¡¯t have the cowardice andck of confidence that people who have been locked up for more than ten years should have. You¡¯re a very contradictory person, really.¡±

    As expected, Huang Yueyan was the most shocking one among all of them. The original appearance that she spoke of was exactly what she looked like in her previous life. In her previous life, she was just like that. After returning to China, she was weak andcked confidence. The way she looked at others was always filled with jealousy and envy. How could it be the same as this life?

    ¡°One morning, I had an epiphany and felt that life should not be like this. After I ran out of the club, I met Yan Kuan. Everything that I knew and performed was taught to me by him. That¡¯s why you felt that I was contradictory.¡±

    Using Yan Kuan as an excuse, Huang Yueyan firmly believed it. If this man had taught her personally, then it could exin all the differences and extraordinary excellence of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Do you love him?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you love Yan Kuan? It¡¯s easy to fall in love with a man like him, right?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao unable to react for a long time. Love? Of course, but why did her words sound a little strange? Could it be that she had fallen in love with Yan Kuan?

    ¡°I love him. How can I bear his children if I don¡¯t love him?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. You should love him very much. I can see that he treats you very well. This isn¡¯t bad either. Finding someone who loves each other and getting married is the most perfect cooperation, right?¡±

    ¡°Yueyan, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I know him. Can you believe it? I once saw Yan Kuan in a dream!¡±

    ¡°In a dream?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. What was going on?

    ¡°When I was young, I always had the same dream. I dreamed of a man. His back was very simr to Yan Kuan¡¯s. It was very simr. In the dream, I saved him in a pool of blood. Then, we walked together. Hehe, don¡¯t be jealous. I was just dreaming. When I really saw Yan Kuan, I didn¡¯t have any other feelings. Moreover, a man like him is not suitable for me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth was wide open for a long time. In her dream¡­ Could it be her previous life?

    She had always wondered who Yan Kuan was with in her previous life, and who Huang Yueyan was married to. However, she had never thought that she would be with Yan Kuan.

    Was this true? Then, what did Yueyan mean by saying this now?

    ¡°We are good friends. This is also the first time I, Huang Yueyan, have such a good friend. I still understand the saying that a friend¡¯s wife should not be bullied. I am not interested in your Yan Kuan. I am just a little curious about how I met him in my dream. Don¡¯t you think it is strange? It is just like how I feel that you should not be like this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was unable to exin Huang Yueyan¡¯s words. It was impossible for her to tell her. Perhaps this was their past life. She could not even tell Yan Kuan about it, let alone Huang Yueyan.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the past life and present life? Hehe, alright, go to sleep. I still have to go on a blind date tomorrow. I want to marry a son-inw.¡±

    ¡°Marry a son-inw? Your strong character is really¡­ It¡¯s really impossible for an ordinary man to suppress it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao believed in the words of a married-inw, but she also believed more and more that Yan Kuan might really be together with Huang Yueyan in her previous life, because only a man who was a hundred times stronger than Huang Yueyan could suppress her. Otherwise, ordinary men would really only be bullied.

    ¡°Actually, I think highly of your family¡¯s 19, but it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s already taken. Sigh.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held back herughter. 19¡­ If Dark 1 found out about it, she wondered if his expression would change so that he would not keep looking like a refrigerator.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you ask him tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I just want a child. The rest is easy to talk about!¡±

    Initially, it was a joke, but Huang Yueyan took it seriously. This time, Shen Xiaoxiao could not hold it in anymore andughed out loud. The two women were fooling around.

    Today, Huang Yueyan had told these psychological words to Shen Xiaoxiao. On the contrary, Shen Xiaoxiao was very pleased. At least Huang Yueyan treated her as a friend, which was why she was so direct in saying these words that could be buried in her heart for the rest of her life.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao really did not expect that with her involvement in this life, everyone¡¯s life seemed to have moved to a different position.

    Shen Xiaoxiao really did not know that in her previous life, Huang Yueyan had indeed saved Yan Kuan, and they were together. However, the two of them were not happy. They had never had children, and Yan Kuan liked smart women. But he did not really like women who were too strong. However,pared to other women, Huang Yueyan was independent and stubborn. The two of them could also be considered the best partners. Yet, it was only a matter of time before they really lived their lives.

    In any case, the two of them had no children in their previous lives. Therefore, regardless of whether Shen Xiaoxiao had intervened in this life or not, the two of them were not the same people. Instead, it was her joining them that changed the fate of the two of them being alone.

    When she woke up in the middle of the night, Shen Xiaoxiao went to the bathroom in a daze. It was only after she slept on the bed for a long time that she realized she was in the room again. Also, where did this demon we from? Where did he put his hand¡­

 Chapter 333 - The Attitude of Begging

    <h4>Chapter 333: The Attitude of Begging</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Miss, Gu Yuehua has already gone to the Shen Enterprise to look for you many times. It is said that she has been staying at the Shen Enterprise today. She said that she will not leave until she sees you.¡±

    19 reported the news to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao was assembling thetest Bonin 27. When she heard 19¡¯s words, she did not even raise her head and said,?¡°If she¡¯s willing to wait, then just wait. I¡¯m not in the country. Besides, even if I was in the country, I wouldn¡¯t meet her.¡±

    19 heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this and immediately turned around to send the news to the country. However, before he left, Shen Xiaoxiao stopped 19 and asked him to send another message back.

    ¡°Tell Gu Yuehua not to even think about saving Liu Qianmin. As for Liu Yufei, it depends on my mood.¡±

    19 was stunned for a while when he heard this. Was Miss bored again? Based on her mood, even if Miss was in a good mood, she would not save Liu Yufei. He knew this. Wasn¡¯t this ying with Gu Yuehua?

    However, when he thought of the grudge between Gu Yuehua and Miss, 19 obediently shut his mouth and did not ask.

    Gu Yuehua did not visit the temple for no reason. There was only one reason for her to look for Shen Xiaoxiao, and that was to save Liu Yufei.

    She probably knew that she would never save Liu Qianmin even without asking, but towards Liu Yufei, she had a shred of hope. She hoped that her hatred would only be directed at them and not implicate the ¡®innocent¡¯.

    Innocent? It would be fine if Liu Yufei was really innocent, but she was the source of everything.

    And all the hardships she had experienced in her previous life, how could she just let it go?

    The illegal things she had done were not things that Shen Xiaoxiao had asked her to do, nor were they things that others had forced her to do. They were all voluntary. Since it was voluntary, then she would have to bear the consequences of her own sins.

    Even if she revealed everything about the Ouyang family as a life-saving talisman, she would not be able to escape from prison. Shen Xiaoxiao did not want much either. Ten years. She had been imprisoned for ten years, and Liu Yufei could also be imprisoned for ten years.

    A woman with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower would not be able to see a man for ten years. This feeling would definitely not be weaker than those ten years in the dark prison. As for when she was released after ten years, hmph, Liu Yufei would not be able to have an easy time either.

    After a while, 19 walked back. However, his expression was not very good. Shen Xiaoxiao only took a nce and asked,?¡°What did she say? Look at you. Are you afraid of a woman?¡±

    When 19 heard the Miss¡¯s words, he was not scared at all. He did not know how to react. The Miss was pregnant. If he told the Miss about this, he did not know if the Miss would be too excited.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid that you will be very excited after hearing this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao continued to fiddle with the gun in her hand. When she heard 19 say this, she asked calmly, ¡°Really? Then tell me, what did she say that will agitate me? Do you think that a widowed person like her can agitate me?¡±

    ¡°Widowed? Oh, Miss, Gu Yuehua said that she knows how your father died!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand did not stop. 19 had been carefully observing the Miss¡¯s every move and every expression. Could it be that Miss was not excited? Miss cared so much about the Shen Enterprise. When he heard this news, he was a little surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s over? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. She said that she would tell you the details after we meet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know. I¡¯ll say the same thing. Tell her that we won¡¯t meet. As for the cause of my father¡¯s death, she doesn¡¯t have to say it. I already know. So, I¡¯ll definitely find those people to pay with their lives.¡±

    After saying this, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gun was also assembled. 19 only felt that Miss¡¯s words were so cold that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. So Miss knew all along. It made him worried just now. But it was also good this way, so that she wouldn¡¯t be led by Gu Yuehua¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Miss, then I¡¯ll go out. You should rest!¡±

    ...

    Gu Yuehua didn¡¯t expect to wait for a few days and actually get this result. That wretched girl was indeed born to oppose her. She didn¡¯t even say that she wouldn¡¯t even see her, and she actually didn¡¯t move under her big move.

    She said that she already knew? Hmph, she still had to deal with the culprit. Could it be that a weak little girl still had the ability to deal with the Ouyang family?

    However, the man she had tied up was so powerful. Regardless of whether she had the ability to touch the Ouyang family or not, she definitely had the ability to save Liu Yufei.

    It seemed that she could only reveal thest secret, but she did not know if she would believe it.

    ¡°I want to talk to Shen Xiaoxiao. Tell her that I know another secret. It¡¯s about her father. Not only is it rted to the cause of death, but it¡¯s also rted to the Shen family¡¯s life-saving fund.¡±

    The secretary was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s trusted aide. When she heard this, she did not dare to dy and immediately contacted 19.

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to Gu Yuehua not giving up at all. She even prepared to release a smoke bomb to confuse her time and time again. She was really an unkible cockroach.

    Theputer was connected. Shen Xiaoxiao sat at the side andzily looked at Gu Yuehua¡¯s haggard appearance on theputer. She was really haggard because of Liu Yufei and Liu Qianmin. Look at this appearance... Those who did not know her would really think that she was a typical kind mother.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, tell me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, can you save your sister? Save her. She¡¯s innocent. I know you hate me and Liu Qianmin, but Yufei is really innocent.¡±

    She did not know if it was because she was just putting on an act, but at that moment, Gu Yuehua looked like she wanted to cry but had no tears. Those who did not know would really think that it was Shen Xiaoxiao who had done evil and bullied her.

    ¡°Sister? Hahaha, you still haven¡¯t told me the truth. Liu Yufei is 21 years old. How can I have such a big sister? You and Liu Qianmin have known each other for a long time. Liu Yufei is your biological daughter. We all know that. Why do you have to pretend to be innocent? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s expression changed. She opened her mouth and said after a long time, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a sister or a half-sister, you are all siblings. I gave birth to you. Shouldn¡¯t you save your own sister?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that she almostughed. Should? She, Shen Xiaoxiao, should save Liu Yufei?

    ¡°If you can¡¯t say anything, then don¡¯t say it. Should? Hmph, I should. I should be a good citizen. Therefore, it¡¯s better for me not to go through the back door and look for connections. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for myself. As for your precious daughter, I¡¯ll give you three words: she deserves it!¡±

    ¡°You, you, wretched girl! I¡¯ve already begged you like this, yet you¡¯re still unwilling. You¡¯re simply disrespectful. You¡¯re unfilial. Be careful that you don¡¯t give birth to the child in your belly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious. She used the child in her belly to curse her? If she tolerated this any longer, she wouldn¡¯t be human anymore.

    ¡°Gu Yuehua, listen well. As long as I, Shen Xiaoxiao, am around, Liu Yufei can forget about walking out of there. Death penalty? Of course not. I want her to spend the rest of her life in prison. I want to see how a woman with a Suoyin flower tattoo will spend the rest of her life in a prison full of female prisoners!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you devil....¡±

 Chapter 334 - Make Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 334: Make Preparations</h4>

    ¡°Devil? No, how am I a devil? No, it should be a demon. I, Shen Xiaoxiao, will be the demon in the hearts of everyone in your Liu family. And you, Gu Yuehua, do you think that I will let you off the hook for causing the death of my father and grandfather?

    ¡°Initially, seeing that you gave birth to me, I decided to let you live. Since you refuse to do it the hard way, then you can go to prison to apany Liu Yufei. But don¡¯t worry, after a few years, you can still work part-time. Just wait for your precious daughter and husband in prison.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you beast, how dare you, how dare you treat me like this? I¡¯m your mother, I¡¯m your biological mother!¡±

    ¡°You? Are you worthy? From the moment you sold me, you weren¡¯t worthy. Also, as for my Shen family¡¯s life-saving fund, do you think I¡¯m a fool? Even I, the sessor of the Shen family, don¡¯t know about it. How would a woman like you know about it? My father isn¡¯t that muddle-headed to tell an outsider like you about the news that only belongs to the Shen family.¡±

    Gu Yuehua did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao would not fall for her ultimate move. Not only that, but she also wanted to fight to the death with her.

    She really did not want to beg this b*tch, but Yufei, Yufei was the only person she could rely on. She could not leave her in the lurch. What should she do? What should she do?

    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t save her, I¡¯ll tell you. If Yufei is sentenced to life imprisonment, I want your father, your grandfather¡¯s ashes, and the ancestral graves of your Shen family to bepletely gone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t forget that your father¡¯s ashes have always been in my hands.¡±

    Gu Yuehua used this to threaten Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her and only said three words. ¡°You can try!¡±

    These words were cold and inexplicable. The gaze she gave Gu Yuehua was as cold and sharp as an ice de.

    Gu Yuehua did not react for a long time. She knew that after theputer was turned off, she was still sitting on the chair.

    She did not know what she was thinking. She had thought she would beg her, but how did it end up like this? How did it end up like this?

    What should she do? What should she do with her daughter!?

    After hanging up the phone, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and said coldly, ¡°Arrest her. I remember that you have a kind of medicine that can make people tell the truth. You have to make Gu Yuehua tell me where my father¡¯s ashes are.¡±

    These words were not without reason, nor was Shen Xiaoxiao really scared by Gu Yuehua¡¯s words. It was Shen Jinhe, which meant that her father¡¯s ashes were indeed not kept in the Shen family¡¯s ancestral home.

    She had always thought that it was in a cemetery, but in her previous life, she had gone to pay respects to Shen Jinhe. Of course, it was also the only time she paid respects to him after she returned to China. At that time, she had vaguely heard from the tomb keeper that there were no ashes there.

    At that time, she thought that she had heard wrongly. Now that she thought about it, it was very likely that Gu Yuehua was not joking. Her father¡¯s ashes were indeed not there. If that was really the case, she would have to pry the truth out of Gu Yuehua¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Your subordinate will do it immediately!¡±

    The severity of this matter did not need 19 to guess. To Miss, Gu Yuehua threatening her with the ashes of a dead person was really intolerable.

    After 19 left, Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the study room without saying a word for a long time. Although she had long given up on Gu Yuehua, she actually used the graves and memorial tablets of the ancestors of the Shen family to threaten her in order to save Liu Yufei in front of her. She was extremely angry in her heart.

    ¡®Hmph, you care so much about Liu Yufei, right? Alright, I will definitely not let Liu Yufeie out. I originally wanted to lock her up for 10 years first, but now, I will also let her have a taste of this secret prison.¡¯

    Facing four walls alone, she wanted to see how this Suoyin flower would torture her until she was inhuman, whether she was a ghost or not.

    ¡­

    In a secret research room.

    ¡°Boss, this is thetest set of data.¡±

    The man in ck received the so-called data report from his assistant and frowned. Of course, his entire body was covered in ck, so no changes in his expression could be seen. However, the assistant could still feel waves of coldness.

    ¡°Number 4 didn¡¯t return?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Number 4 lost all signals yesterday, but thest specific location was in China!¡±

    ¡°China? When will the next batch of research data be released?¡±

    ¡°At least a month.¡±

    ¡°What? Another month? Is the finished product guaranteed to be perfect after a month?¡±

    The assistant¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Perfect? This clone would not be perfect no matter what, not to mention the boss wanted to clone their thoughts together. How was this possible?

    However, when he thought of the boss¡¯s methods, the assistant was a little apprehensive. He could only say vaguely, ¡°We will try our best.¡±

    ¡°Try our best? What I want is not to try your best. I will give you three months. If you cannot make a perfect clone, you can just wait to be Number 5¡¯s sessor.¡±

    The ck-shirted man left after saying that. The assistant was so scared that his legs were trembling. Let him be Number 5¡¯s living dead? No, no, absolutely not. However, the cloning data was soplicated that it might not even be sessful in three months or even three years. This, this, this¡­ He simply did not know what to do.

    However, Number 4, who had been released, was already the most perfect representative. However, how could he have gone missing? Moreover, he had gone missing in China. If he was caught by the people of the Chinese research institute, it would be troublesome. That was China¡­ It was not the other countries.

    And himself. Shouldn¡¯t he also think of a way out for himself? Fortunately, he did not have a wife, children, or family. Otherwise, he would definitely be controlled by the boss like the other assistants. Fortunately, fortunately!

    But even so, he had to be prepared.

    The Chinese research institute.

    A few higher-ups sat in the office waiting for the report toe out. After a while, the assistant brought in thetest report.

    ¡°How is it? Is It really a clone?¡±

    Jiang Hao looked at the report in his hand. If he hadn¡¯t been calm enough and prepared himself in advance, his hands might have been trembling.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°This is crazy¡­¡±

    The others began to discuss among themselves. Jiang Hao was deep in thought as he looked at the information in his hands. What he was most worried about now was not the matter of the clones, but the person standing behind the clones.

    The Ouyang family!

    If the Ouyang family was the master of these clones, then they didn¡¯t need to think too much to guess what the Ouyang family wanted to do. They were too ambitious.

    If the people that were doing were all cloned by them, the result would be unimaginable!

    ¡°Everyone, it seems that we have to think carefully about the Ouyang family¡¯s ambition!¡±

    ¡°Premier, the things that Liu Yufei told us are very reliable. I think we can make preparations.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have the same intention!¡±

 Chapter 335 - The Price

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Price</h4>

    Huo Wanting kept scratching her whole body. The itchiness almost drove her crazy. Not a single piece of her skin was intact.

    Ouyang Jincheng wanted to see her several times, but she rejected him. What a joke. If Ouyang Jincheng saw her festering skin, no matter how affectionate a man was, he would lose his appetite.

    However, the doctor had also seen her, and the family¡¯s private doctor had also seen her. They all said that it was just an ordinary allergy, but she had a vague feeling that it was definitely not that simple. Was it just an allergy? No, it would not be like that.

    There must be something wrong with her. What she was most worried about was that if she came into contact with those things too much, she would get infected.

    If that was really the case, she would be finished.

    She really wanted to burn everything there, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so. Every time her desire was so strong, she would rely on those things to support her. If they helped her solve it, how could she bear to burn all those things?

    ¡°Go, secretly contact Butler Jiu and ask him toe and see me.¡±

    Fortunately, Ma San had made preparations in advance and left himself a way out. From the moment Yan Kuan¡¯s identity was exposed, he already knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any more attention from Ouyang Tian. He might even get himself killed. No¡­ It was not possible. Ouyang Tian would definitely not let him off.

    Therefore, Ma San quickly processed a bunch of fake documents for himself. By relying on these things to hide, he would eventually be able to go abroad.

    As long as he went abroad, no matter how long the Ouyang family¡¯s hands were, they would not be like this in China.

    Moreover, Ma San had been loyal to the Ouyang family all these years. He knew better than anyone that the current Ouyang family was weak on the inside. If they could really be arrogant for a few years, no one could say for sure unless the Ouyang family could really achieve great things. However, this possibility¡­ Because of Yan Kuan¡¯s sudden appearance, he felt that it was bing more and more remote.

    Instead of this, it was better for him to n more for himself. After all these years of being separated from his child, even though she was his own flesh and blood, he did not dare to contact her. He had had enough of it.

    Therefore, Ma San had run away before the incident happened. Even Yan Kuan felt that Ma San was a smart person who knew how to make choices. No matter how important this power was, it was not as important as his own life.

    Ouyang Tian felt that Ma San¡¯s departure was definitely the result of Yan Kuan¡¯s vicious attack. After all, Ma San was the son of his maternal brother. This friendship was also the child that he had watched grow up. How could he betray him? He felt that the possibility was too low.

    Therefore, Ouyang Tian immediately thought that Ma San had been killed by Yan Kuan. It could be considered as a coincidence. Ma San had really escaped to a foreign country sessfully and was with his lover and daughter. This could also be considered the best ending for the Ouyang family.

    Moreover, once Ma San left, the position of the housekeeper responsible for the Ouyang family¡¯s external affairs became vacant. Ouyang Tian could only promote the housekeeper that was prepared for Ouyang Jincheng in the morning, who was also Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s milk brother, Liu He.

    However, Liu He was still Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s man. Since he was Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s man, then he must have a deep rtionship with Huo Wanting.

    No one in the Ouyang family knew what the two of them had done in private. It could be seen that the Ouyang family was indeed getting worse with each generation. Otherwise, as a servant, if they dared to get involved with their master, they would have thought that their entire family would be killed.

    However, they did not feel scared at all now. Therefore, Huo Wanting directly called Liu He over to find out some things from this son of hers. Was her whole body caused by those things, or was it really just a simple skin allergy?

    The little servant girl walked out directly. She did not dare to provoke Huo Wanting. Recently, Huo Wanting¡¯s temper was not bad just because of her skin problems.

    Liu He entered the courtyard through the small corner door of the side door. There was no one in the courtyard, so he had informed Huo Wanting beforehand. After entering the room, Liu He saw Huo Wanting lying on the bed in half a dragon¡¯s clothing, and his heart itched.

    Although he knew that it was best not to touch the woman with the Suoyin flower tattoo, or else he would definitely die, it was not impossible for him to have a taste once in a while and take care of her for another month.

    After all, he could not really be together with Huo Wanting all the time, so once a month was enough for him to satisfy his craving. After all, he would not end the battle until his legs went weak. This was a treatment that other men would never enjoy.

    The lights in the room were a little dim. It was already night, so it was impossible for Liu He toe to the courtyard in broad daylight.

    Huo Wanting had always maintained her appearance of more than 20 years old. Even though her skin was beginning to fester, her face and lower body were still as good as before.

    Because of the light, the veilpletely covered her skin. When Liu He came over, he saw her waiting on the bed.

    ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t wait anymore?¡±

    Huo Wanting originally wanted to let Liu He see the scars on her body, but Liu He¡¯s anxious look made Huo Wanting start to overflow. This Suoyin flower was so magical that it could make you bloat at any time.

    Liu He took off his pants and went to bed. Huo Wanting didn¡¯t care about the itchiness all over her body. At this moment, the itchiness in her heart was much more ufortable than the itchiness on her body.

    Moreover, she also found that the difort in her body seemed to have lessened after he entered her body. This made her more and more excited.

    She felt that the festering body all over her body was really rted to the Suoyin flower or those horrible and disgusting things.

    Liu He turned his head and gently pulled her into his embrace. He still had some feelings for Huo Wanting. After all, this woman was beautiful, intellectual, noble, and unique. Moreover, she had never looked down on him. Therefore, he had never revealed anything to her even though he could do this with her. He did not feel sorry for his master at all.

    He turned around and gently kissed Huo Wanting¡¯s slightly sweaty face. Then, she felt the slight coldness when the veil was lifted. She was shocked. When she opened her eyes, she saw Liu He looking at her festering body in astonishment¡­

 Chapter 336 - An Nings Flower

    <h4>Chapter 336: An Ning¡¯s Flower</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Wanting, you, you... This is...¡±

    Liu He was too shocked. It was only when he lifted the veil that he saw Huo Wanting¡¯s entire body had ulcers of varying degrees, except for her face and her lower body.

    Liu He hurriedly got off the bed and turned on the light. He looked at Huo Wanting¡¯s entire body carefully and said to Huo Wanting in extreme surprise,?¡°Wanting, from now on, you must never touch those things again. You must never touch even a man, including the Old Master.¡±

    Liu He¡¯s words caused Huo Wanting¡¯s rm to ring. What did he mean? What did he know? What did he mean?

    ¡°Liu He, do you know something? Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me? The doctor at home said that it¡¯s just a simple skin allergy, but I don¡¯t believe it. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Wanting looked at Liu He with a look of surprise and a hint of heartache. She knew that all these years she had put in her heart were not in vain. This man was indeed on her side.

    Liu He looked up at this woman who he was still in with love but had panic in her eyes. Indeed, his heart ached inexplicably. He said helplessly, ¡°This is the price of the Suoyin flower. All women with the Suoyin flower must pass this test when they are 55 years old. Their bodies will rot and die.¡±

    Huo Wanting was shocked!

    ¡°What? Liu He, is what you said true? Really? How can this be? How can this be? Is there really no way to be saved? Is there really no way?¡±

    Liu He thought for a long time before he sighed and said,?¡°Wanting, unless you can control your own desires and never go to any room to touch those things, and never touch any men again, you won¡¯t live past 55.¡±

    ¡°As long as you control your desires? Is that so? But this Suoyin flower... Liu He, you know this Suoyin flower. How can I control it?¡±

    This was also something Liu He felt was impossible. The power of the Suoyin flower had made these women so pitiful and terrifying. It was not easy to control their desires.

    ¡°Wanting, as far as I know, this is the only way. As long as you control it and wait for the Suoyin flower to shrink on its own, you might be able to save your life. Actually, this is not difficult. As long as you can survive for 81 days, you will be able to live...¡±

    ¡°Liu He, after the Suoyin flower withers, will my appearance also wither? Even if the skin on my body is intact, I¡¯ll still be like an old woman, right?¡±

    Yes, that was indeed the case. That was why Liu He felt troubled. Because appearance and youth were so important to Huo Wanting, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to secure her position as the matriarch of the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Yes, Wanting, don¡¯t worry. Even if you be an old woman, I will not despise you. As long as you are willing, I can take you away at any time.¡±

    Liu He¡¯s words really came from the bottom of her heart. Huo Wanting herself did not expect that this man would still be willing to treat her like this at this time. She did not know how to describe her feelings at this moment. All this time, she had only used Liu He. However, she did not expect Liu He to be like this at the crucial moment.

    If it was Ouyang Jincheng, she did not need to think to know that as long as Ouyang Jincheng saw the festering scars on her body, he would only turn around and leave in disgust. He would definitely not miss her at all.

    ¡°Liu He, I appreciate your kindness, but I don¡¯t believe that this is the only way to save the scars all over my body. The Ouyang family is so mysterious and has been passed down for thousands of years. There must be a lot of things that we don¡¯t know. As long as Ouyang Jincheng takes the position of the family head, I believe that there will definitely be a way to find a way for me to survive.¡±

    ¡°Liu He, don¡¯t forget about the woman in the Forbidden Area. That woman can lie in the crystal coffin without eating or drinking for so many years and still breathe. Just based on this, I don¡¯t believe that the entire Ouyang family will not be able to find a way to save me.¡±

    Liu He did not know what to say to Huo Wanting when he saw her crazy and stubborn look. However, although Huo Wanting¡¯s words sounded a little rebellious, it was not that she could not think deeply about it. As long as the Old Master died... Wouldn¡¯t the Old Master¡¯s position be stable?

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Liu He, you know what I want to do.¡±

    As expected, Liu He really guessed what Huo Wanting was thinking. In fact, if the Old Master really died, it would be a good thing for him. At that time, he would be the number one person by the Old Master¡¯s side, so what could he not ask for?

    However, this matter was extremely risky, and it was not so easy to seed.

    ¡°If you want to poison the Old Master, that is not a simple matter. The Old Master¡¯s food, clothing, amodation, and travel are all strictly guarded by people.¡±

    ¡°How could I not know about this? But you¡¯ve been in the main courtyard for some time now. You haven¡¯t noticed any difference between Fourth Girl and the old man? Do you think the old man would refuse if the wretched girl carried the poison herself?¡±

    Liu He was shocked. It was really as he had guessed? No wonder he had said that every time the Fourth Young Miss entered the Old Master¡¯s room, he would vaguely hear some ambiguous voices. He had never thought of that in that way. He had originally thought that it was because of the bedroom. He had not expected that it was actually the Old Master and the Fourth Young Miss. They.., They were grandfather and granddaughter. This, this, this was too disgusting.

    ¡°The Old Master and the Fourth Young Miss? Are they really?¡±

    Huo Wanting looked at Liu He with a charming gaze. There was no need to say anything. They were all adults, so it was obvious what was going on in their minds.

    Seeing Huo Wanting like this, Liu He¡¯s guess was confirmed. Was the Ouyang family really so rotten?

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll help you. We¡¯ll start with the Fourth Young Miss!¡±

    Huo Wanting smiled. As the mistress of the house, her education since young had been more like an internal struggle education. Huo Wanting still had the ability to not dirty her fingers even a little.

    ...

    Ouyang Tian looked at the sleeping An Ning. A special tenderness shed through his eyes. It seemed like he was looking at her, but it also seemed like he was looking at others through her.

    Only Ouyang Tian himself knew the reason for this.

    Ouyang Tian had changed from his usual aged appearance. At this moment, all the wrinkles on his face seemed to have disappeared. From the perspective of An Ning, she even felt that Ouyang Tian seemed to have be much younger, and he looked no different from her father.

    Especially his body. The skin on his body did not look like that of an 80-year-old man at all. It was strong and powerful, and she could not withstand it.

    If she had only used her mentality before, then now, An Ning also had a different kind of emotion towards Ouyang Tian.

    Although she had the Suoyin flower, Ouyang Tian¡¯s possessiveness would not allow her to have any contact with other men. Therefore, her Suoyin flower would only be tattooed when she became an adult. Of course, the prerequisite was that she had to remain a virgin, and An Ning would have to spend the rest of her life... She would not be able to touch any other men.. Otherwise, she would not be able to escape death.

 Chapter 337 - Fate and Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 337: Fate and Marriage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After sending Shen Xiaoxiao off early in the morning, she watched 19 wait at the door. Huang Yueyan was leaving in the afternoon and had gone to the branch office. She was still in a hurry to go back for a blind date, but she had not forgotten the matter that she had asked Shen Xiaoxiao for help with.

    Yan Kuan was already waiting in the study. They were going to take a look at the legendary research base that day. At that time, he had gone there secretly.

    19 had already felt that the way the Miss looked at him was particrly strange. What was going on? Did the Miss have any objections?

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with me today? Is there something on my face?¡±

    When they were about to reach the door of the study room, 19 really could not stand being stared at like this, so he decided to take the initiative to ask what was going on.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard 19¡¯s question, she immediately smiled. When she saw that they were about to reach the door of the study, she rolled her eyes and deliberately said loudly:

    ¡°19, how about I introduce you to a girlfriend? She has already taken a liking to you. She asked me to ask if you are willing to be her family¡¯s son-inw. Moreover, she said that as long as you nod your head, the betrothal gifts can be given freely. Moreover, in the future, when you have children, she will take care of them. You only need to be happy every day.¡±

    19 did not react to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words for a long time. His face turned even redder. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m a man.¡±

    ¡°I know. Of course I know that you¡¯re a man. She wants to find a man. I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re a woman. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, 19, look. Although we all know that you like Dark 1, Dark 1 has no reaction to you at all. Look, he has a refrigerator face every day. He doesn¡¯t smile or get angry. You can¡¯t say a word for a long time. Can you stand it?¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t be too infatuated. Dark 1?may not be suitable for you. Besides, you have to learn to try other people. Maybe you will have other thoughts.¡±

    They had already reached the door. Without thinking, they knew that the people inside must have heard their words clearly. Shen Xiaoxiao knew it, and 19 naturally knew it too. When he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, not only did his face turn red, but beads of sweat started to form on his forehead, if what Miss said was heard by Dark 1, then it would be over. Dark 1 would definitely ignore him.

    ¡°Miss, keep your voice down.¡±

    ¡°Why should I keep my voice down? Are you afraid that Dark 1 will hear it? Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t react even if he hears it. With that refrigerator face of his, he¡¯s so cold that he won¡¯t say a word.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I really think you should consider it. Although Yueyan is quite strong, she¡¯s a very nice person. It won¡¯t be a loss for you to follow her!¡±

    ¡°Yueyan is going to the airportter. You should send her off. You should have a good talk with her. She has a lot of principles and will definitely be able to convince you. Maybe you guys will have a baby by this time next year, right?¡±

    Not to mention 19, in the study room, Yan Kuan was sitting at the main seat and looking at Dark 1 calmly. The way he looked like he was watching a good show was very simr to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Dark 1 felt his scalp go numb from being stared at. Why did Boss be such a gossiper? Also, Miss actually introduced a blind date to 19? 19 doesn¡¯t like women, okay? Miss, really.

    ¡°You¡¯re really stable. Dark 1, we grew up together. You¡¯re older than me. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you. After this vige, there won¡¯t be such a shop anymore. Although 19 is simple, he¡¯s not a fool. Don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±

    Yan Kuan would never talk to Dark 1 about these things, but now, Yan Kuan spoke sincerely to Dark 1.

    Did Dark 1 listen? Of course he did. Not only did he listen, but Dark 1 wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent either. He was used to being cold all the time. He couldn¡¯t suddenly be passionate and care about someone so much.

    His care and everything were hidden in his heart. 19 had grown up with him since young. How could he not know 19¡¯s feelings for him? But he...

    Sigh...

    ¡°Master, your subordinate will take his leave first.¡±

    ¡°Go, go. It should have been like this a long time ago.¡±

    Outside the door, Shen Xiaoxiao was still earnestly persuading 19 to change his ways. 19 swore to protect his pure love to the death. Shen Xiaoxiao was angry at him for not trying to turn the tides in his favor.

    Just as she was about to say more bad things about Dark 1 to 19, the door opened.

    Dark 1 stood at the door with an icy expression. Shen Xiaoxiao secretlyughed when she saw his expression, but she did not show it on her face.

    ¡°Dark 1, you¡¯re here. Your boss is inside, right? I¡¯m going in. 19, think about what I said.¡±

    ¡°Miss, your subordinate would like to borrow 19.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao and Dark 1 brushed past each other, she heard Dark 1 finally say this. Her heart was really happy, but she still put on a troubled look and said,?¡°Aiya, you want to borrow 19? I even said that I would ask him to send Yueyan to the airportter. Yueyan went shopping and will be back in a while.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao said this, Dark 1¡¯s face turned colder. He said, ¡°I will send someone to send Miss Huang to the airport safelyter. Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you have made the arrangements, then you can go. 19, remember what I said.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao blinked at 19. This action and expression seemed like they had a secret. But everyone knew that everyone had heard those words clearly.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao entered the door, she secretly saw through the peephole that Dark 1 had grabbed 19¡¯s cor and carried him away. Shen Xiaoxiao was so happy that sheughed out loud.

    ¡°Take it easy. Why are youughing so exaggeratedly? Be careful that you don¡¯t sh the child.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s happy look from the side, and his heart was also happy. This little girl, he knew that she did it on purpose. As expected, look, Dark 1 was not so indifferent!

    Next time, don¡¯t say that he did not care about Dark 1. This time, he had helped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me smiling? But Dark 1 finally reacted. But I¡¯m not talking about something fake. Yueyan did tell me that she wanted 19 to be her family¡¯s son-inw. She likes men that she can shout at.¡±

    ¡°Huang Yueyan¡¯s personality is indeed too strong. 19 looks quiet and doesn¡¯t say anything, but he¡¯s not really that weak. His strength lies in his bones. He might not be suitable for a woman like Huang Yueyan who is strong in both appearance and inner strength.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to analyze her in such a way. She immediately asked, ¡°You seem to know her very well? I can¡¯t tell!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I know her well. You know that I have always kept a respectful distance from strong women. However, how should I put it? I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her before? In the past?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. It couldn¡¯t be that magical, right? Could it be that they really had a predestined marriage? Even with her as a variable, the two of them couldn¡¯t be separated?

    ¡°Yes, in my dream. I¡¯ve seen her in my dream....¡±

 Chapter 338 - Huo Wanting Makes Her Move

    <h4>Chapter 338: Huo Wanting Makes Her Move</h4>

    Yan Kuan waited for a long time, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not react at all. She seemed to be in a trance. This was not right. He had said that he had dreamed of a woman in his dream.

    Why was this little thing not jealous and did not react?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I said that I saw her in my dream.¡±

    Yan Kuan reminded Shen Xiaoxiao once again. Shen Xiaoxiao snapped out of her daze and nced at Yan Kuan. She still did not have much of a reaction as she said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a dream? It¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s not real. Even if the dream in your dream is ridiculous in real life, you¡¯re still my husband and the father of my child.¡±

    Initially, Yan Kuan was slightly unhappy with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s indifferent look. However, when he heard that he was her husband and the father of her child, Yan Kuan was instantly delighted. The corners of his mouth almost reached his ears.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. What a good-for-nothing. How could it be so easy to get rid of her now?

    However, what she said was the truth. It was the truth. No matter what happened in her previous life, it was impossible for them to be together in this life. Furthermore, she already had Yan Kuan¡¯s child. Their names were written on the marriage certificate. Their fates had already changed. Therefore, there was no need to dwell on problems that would never happen and miss out on the happiness of their own lives.

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought it through thoroughly. Of course, Yan Kuan would definitely not know about these things. He was still foolishly stroking her stomach andughing.

    ¡°Oh right, when are we going to go to that researchb?¡±

    ¡°Just these few days. When we¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll bring Dark 1 and the others. Yun Qi and the others have already arrived. This time, we¡¯re going to wipe them out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was excited when she heard what they said. She wanted to go too, but she knew that the possibility of her going was a little low. Yan Kuan would not let her go. With a big belly, she could not go anywhere.

    ¡°I really want to go too. Then, you have to pay attention to your safety. I don¡¯t want another Yan Kuan toe back.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao say this, Yan Kuan smiled. Another Yan Kuan toe back? This was the first and only mistake in his life. How could he make it again?

    Besides, why did he fall into the trapst time? It was all because this wretched girl took the initiative to save him with her life. Otherwise, how could he have been so distracted and fallen into someone¡¯s trap?

    He did not expect this girl to be so important in his heart that he could not bear to part with her and care about her so much.

    However, this also reminded Yan Kuan that he had to protect this little thing even though she was walking in a carefree manner. Otherwise, if someone used her to threaten him, he would most likely fall for it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for at most three days. Don¡¯t go anywhere and just stay at home. If anyone wants you to go out, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll send more people to protect you. So, you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. I won¡¯t hold you back. Besides, my stomach is so big. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good girl¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Ouyang Le looked at the two sets of clothes on the table that were exactly the same. Her heart beat faster, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead. She had seen First Aunt sprinkle some powder on them with her own eyes. Which one was it?

    When it was not the season for the youngdies of the Ouyang family, the mistress would assign them the most fashionable and cutting-edge clothes of the season. Each youngdy was different, and some were the same, but they were all ording to their own sizes.

    But this time, Huo Wanting hired an old master to hand-embroider four identical qipaos for the only four unmarrieddies of the Ouyang family.

    Along with the cheongsam came the fashionable clothes. When Ouyang Le went to discuss her marriage with Huo Wanting, she identally saw Huo Wanting sprinkling something on the clothes. Not only that, she also heard her order the maid to roast a bunch of them with something.

    She felt more and more frightened. This was obviously drugging the clothes. Although she didn¡¯t have her biological mother to teach her, the servant beside her was also a child of the Ouyang family.

    She had seen everything in these years. She had taught Ouyang Le a lot of things since she was young. It was obvious that Huo Wanting¡¯s way of doing things was a trick used by women in the inner chamber. However, she didn¡¯t know who the clothes were for because she was afraid of being found out.

    She had deliberately dropped a bag and got the two most inconspicuous clothes. Which one was drugged? Or was it both of them? And what kind of medicine was used?

    In the entire Ouyang family, she trusted and understood pharmacology the most. Needless to say, her father, Ouyang Jinguo, was the only one.

    Ouyang Le took the clothes and quietly went to her father¡¯s courtyard. These days, Ouyang Jinguo did not go out. In the past, he was mostly abroad or in the internal research room to study subjects. He rarely came back unless summoned. But this time, something happened to Ouyang Le, and the fourth branch still refused to let go. This made him not dare to let his daughter stay alone in the Ouyang family.

    So she took the clothes and directly went to Ouyang Jinguo. Ouyang Le knew very well that at the critical moment, only her father could be relied on.

    Ouyang Jinguo was reading in the room. When he saw Ouyang Leing over with the clothes, his eyebrows never rxed. As the son of the first wife of the Ouyang family, he could think of more than Ouyang Le.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ouyang Le knew that her father was such a smart person. He knew that something must have happened without her saying anything. She immediately told Ouyang Jinguo about how she identally bumped into them and unintentionally took the clothes.

    Ouyang Jinguo saw that Ouyang Le kept the clothes in a box and didn¡¯t touch them with her hands. He secretly let out a sigh of relief. He turned around, took a pair of gloves, and put them on. After taking the box of clothes, he entered the smallboratory inside. Ouyang Le followed him, wanting to see what it was.

    An hourter¡­ Ouyang Jinguo looked at Ouyang Le with a livid face and said, ¡°You go to M Country tomorrow and don¡¯te back for a while. I¡¯ll arrange things here to find you. This Ouyang family is getting more and more filthy. What a b*stard.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s on It?¡±

    ¡°What? Hmph, it¡¯s poison. It¡¯s nothing for a man to use it, but once a woman uses it, she won¡¯t be able to have children for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°But as long as you use Longyan incense, these two things will slowly soak into your body, and your limbs will gradually wither and age. In the end, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ouyang Le was shocked. So vicious. Who was she going to deal with?

    ¡°Do you have both clothes or just one?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have both.¡±

    ¡°So, Lele, the Ouyang family really can¡¯t be stayed in any longer. Don¡¯t you understand? Not only is someone going to attack your grandfather, but even you aren¡¯t going to be let go.¡±

 Chapter 339 - Rumors Are Spreading

    <h4>Chapter 339: Rumors Are Spreading</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Le was deep in thought. Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s words had a huge impact on her. Was her aunt really going to attack her grandfather and even her niece, who had never interfered with her? But why did she want to deal with her?

    ¡°Why did she want to attack me? I didn¡¯t interfere with her.¡±

    Ouyang Le really couldn¡¯t figure this out, but Ouyang Jinguo was so smart that he could gain a reputation both at home and abroad in medicine. He couldn¡¯t just be simple-minded.

    ¡°She¡¯s going after your grandfather. As for you, you¡¯re one of the good ones.¡±

    ¡°You juniors go to the main hospital to greet your grandfather every three days. You see your grandfather much more than your aunt does. Besides, there¡¯s also An Ning. I heard that An Ning has been staying in the main hospital for a long time every day. The old man dotes on her so much. She¡¯s the one your aunt wants to kill the most.¡±

    ¡°An Ning?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the longer she stays in the main courtyard, the deeper the poison in the old man¡¯s body will grow. That¡¯s why An Ning is the one your aunt wants to poison. You, on the other hand, are just a side effect. Who knows if your other sisters might have their clothes drugged as well?¡±

    ¡°Father, what should I do?¡±

    No matter how smart Ouyang Le was, she was a little anxious at this moment. If this medicine could really make a woman lose her fertility, it would be too overbearing and vicious.

    How would Ouyang Le know that in the Ouyang family, if you weren¡¯t vicious, you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive at all?

    Ouyang Jinguo looked at his daughter, who was getting thinner and thinner. He could only say, ¡°I told you so much just to let you know that the Ouyang family isn¡¯t as beautiful as we think. Moreover, the rtionship between An Ning and the old man is definitely not as simple as we think. Think about how dirty this ce is. You are an adult, so you can¡¯t only see the benefits in front of you.¡±

    ¡°The truly smart people aren¡¯t only concerned about the present. They have to know how to think about the future. Listen to your father and go abroad to avoid this period of time. No matter if your aunt wants to deal with the old man or wants to deal with An Ning... In the end, they can only choose one of two oues. We won¡¯t fight over it. No matter who wins or loses, it won¡¯t affect our matters.¡±

    ¡°No one can take our share. So, Lele, listen to your father. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t stay in the Ouyang family anymore.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s painstaking advice was either not heard by Ouyang Le, or it was because she heard it. Therefore, she was even more concerned about her father¡¯sst words. Since both sides had started to fight. Whoever interfered now would be cannon fodder. It was better to take a step back and wait until the dust settled beforeing back.

    In any case, no one would be able to take away the share that belonged to them. As for the unbelievably bold idea in her heart, she would only be able to benefit after the ms and cranes fought each other!

    ¡°Okay, Dad, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t wait for tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave tonight. Coincidentally, thepany has a business overseas that needs me to go over. I¡¯ll leave early, so I don¡¯t think anyone will suspect me.¡±

    When Ouyang Jincheng heard Ouyang Le¡¯s words, he immediately heaved a huge sigh of relief. As long as she was obedient, as long as she was obedient. He had stayed at the Ouyang family for so long just to let his daughter go abroad. Moreover, he was confident that once his daughter went abroad... He would have a way to prevent her from returning to the country for a short period of time.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re really Daddy¡¯s good daughter. Hurry up and pack your things. I¡¯ll leave with the research team first thing tomorrow morning, so no one will suspect me. But Lele, remember, you can¡¯t reveal anything about the clothes today, especially on your grandfather¡¯s side.¡±

    Ouyang Le was shocked. What did her father mean? That was his biological father. Was he taking sides in the dark?

    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t look at Daddy like that. Daddy didn¡¯t take sides. I just don¡¯t want you to dirty your hands, and I don¡¯t want us to get involved in these dirty things. As for your grandfather, he will know what happens sooner orter. It¡¯s not something I can stop. Alright, hurry up and go.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Ouyang Le knew that her father was telling the truth. She had been shocked by what Ouyang Jinguo had told her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made up her mind to leave so quickly.

    The temporary hibernation wasn¡¯t apromise, but a smart person choosing a more sure-win way to fight back.

    However, should she tell the others? She did not think what her father said was right. Since the Ouyang family was destined to be in chaos, she might as well let them be in even more chaos.

    Ouyang Le packed her luggage and left China as if nothing had happened. Before she left, she asked someone to send a message to her seventh sister, the youngest daughter of the fourth branch. ¡°The smell of this dress is special.¡±

    Seventh Sister was the daughter that the fourth branch doted on the most. As long as she thought about it carefully, she would naturally know what the problem was. It all depended on what the fourth branch would do when the time came. Their ambitions were not any less than the rest.

    When the time came, the Ouyang family would be in chaos. It was not something that she could do. However, her first aunt, who had always been good at Kung Fu, had actually done such a ruthless thing to her. It was really beyond her expectations. Since she was so ruthless to her... Then, she didn¡¯t need to pay attention to favors. Ouyang Le was not a pushover. When she was bullied, she even went up to greet them with a smile.

    The next day after Ouyang Le left, Ouyang Jinguo also left. The departure of the father and daughter did not cause any big waves in the Ouyang family. Huo Wanting, on the other hand, said unintentionally, ¡°Lele¡¯s luck is not bad.¡±

    A few simple words were swept across. Since the father and daughter had gone out on official business, they would only target An Ning and the other two daughters. As long as they went to pay their respects, the old man would definitely be in big trouble.

    However, Huo Wanting did not expect that in less than a week, there would be a rumor circting within the Ouyang family. This rumor was actually rted to her mysterious secret room. This made her heart jump. If the things in the room were to be known... Her position as the mistress of the Ouyang family would end.

    Back then, the old mistress had warned her repeatedly that even her husband, the head of the Ouyang family, could not enter the room at will. She must not let anyone else know about it.

    Now that it was being spread like this, she became even more anxious and hateful. Who was it? Who was opposing her?

    ¡°Hey, have you heard? That, that person actually raised those disgusting things. It¡¯s said that she was doing it to satisfy her own selfish desires. Tell me, how strong is this desire? She actually wanted those horrible and disgusting things to help her?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s into this. I just don¡¯t know if uncle knows, but this green hat on his head was worn by some animals. This is really... I really don¡¯t know what to say, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stopughing. Let¡¯s go quickly. The weather is so good today. How about ying a few rounds?¡±

    After the two sisters-inw left, Ouyang Jincheng walked out of the garden with a livid face. What did these words mean? Could the rumors these days really be true?

    ¡°Go to Madam¡¯s ce!¡± Ouyang Jincheng didn¡¯t care about anything else and went to the main house with Liu He!

 Chapter 340 - Suspicion, Nine-Tailed Snake

    <h4>Chapter 340: Suspicion, Nine-Tailed Snake</h4>

    Liu He thought of a countermeasure as he walked. He had seen the things in the secret chamber, and it was precisely because he had seen it that he felt pity for Huo Wanting.

    Liu He truly had a sincere heart for Huo Wanting. If it wasn¡¯t for this man, if it wasn¡¯t for the Ouyang family, Huo Wanting wouldn¡¯t have used the things in the secret chamber. Now, she was in pain, and speaking of pity¡­ This Huo Wanting was the most pitiful woman in the Ouyang family.

    ¡°Old Master, could there be some misunderstanding? Don¡¯t hurt your feelings with the First Madam because of these rumors. After all, there are many people who want to see our eldest wife make a fool of herself.¡±

    As Liu He walked, he tried to persuade the angry Ouyang Jincheng.

    Liu He¡¯s words made sense. Ouyang Jincheng was also afraid of being plotted against. The more he walked, the calmer his heart became. However, he was also curious about the secret room of his wife.

    When he was young, he knew that his mother had a secret room, but she never let them in, not even to go near it.

    However, there were a few times when he saw his mother walk out of the secret room with pink cheeks and weak legs. He didn¡¯t understand it before, and he didn¡¯t think about why.

    However, Huo Wanting had done this many times. To be honest, he had vaguely guessed that there might be something in there that could help women like wooden donkeys. After all, women with the Suoyin flower tattoos had to relieve their desires.

    All these years, Huo Wanting had never messed around outside, and she had never messed around with anyone in the courtyard. She had guarded the secret room tightly from him. Therefore, he knew that this secret room was a room that every mistress had in the past. He had never asked about it.

    However, now that the entire Ouyang family was talking about it, they all said that this secret room was not some dead object that could relieve a woman¡¯s desire in the ancient times. Instead, it was something that could relieve her desire. He felt goosebumps all over his body. It was extremely disgusting.

    However, it seemed that he would have to ask Huo Wanting, the person involved, about what this secret chamber was.

    When Liu He arrived at the main courtyard, he saw Huo Wanting¡¯s most trusted maid, Bi He, standing at the door. He secretly gave her a look, and Bi He immediately understood. She nodded her head indiscernibly and led Ouyang Jincheng into the bedroom.

    After Bi He entered the room, she quietly made a hand gesture behind Ouyang Jincheng. Huo Wanting saw it clearly and pretended to tidy her hair. The hand gesture was naturally sent out. Bi He understood and immediately retreated out. She walked into another room with Liu He who was standing at the door.

    Huo Wanting still looked like she was covered with a light veil. The festering on her body was less. No one knew how hard she had endured these days. However, she did not expect that after she had not touched a man or those things for seven days, the festering on her body was visibly improving.

    However, the wrinkles were also gradually growing.

    Whether she wanted this eternal youth or this healthy body, Huo Wanting herself was also in an extremely difficult position.

    However, now that she saw Ouyang Jincheng go to such great lengths to enrage her and demand an exnation from her, she felt that everything she had done for this man was not worth it.

    However, at this moment, Huo Wanting¡¯snguid appearance was tinged with a hint of charm. Coupled with the fact that the veil was already faintly discernible, this seductive appearance shed a different emotion in Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s eyes. After so many years, this woman¡­ Still had such an appearance that made people feel tender and unable to stop.

    He had always adored Huo Wanting. Otherwise, he would not have chosen her in the past. Now that he saw Huo Wanting¡¯s intoxicating and seductive appearance, Ouyang Jincheng could not bring himself to question her.

    He caressed her with his big hand. He hadn¡¯t been with Huo Wanting for half a month, and Huo Wanting had chosen a new room for him. It was such a fresh moment. However, this young and tender seedling couldn¡¯t bepared to the fresh and juicy peach.

    Therefore, Ouyang Jincheng didn¡¯t need to think about anything else. He just enjoyed it first.

    Huo Wanting was already having a hard time tolerating Ouyang Jincheng. Once Ouyang Jincheng teased her, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. However, she definitely couldn¡¯t let Ouyang Jincheng seed today. As long as she could survive today, it was only the seventh day, which was also the first stage. She didn¡¯t care if she had to continue to defend it in the future. However, once she survived the first stage, her ulcers would lessen a little.

    She was a woman who was ruthless to herself. In addition, Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s purpose foring here today wasn¡¯t that simple. Therefore, Huo Wanting still decided not to be tempted by him.

    ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be anxious. Didn¡¯t youe here to find out about the secret room? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there personally so that your doubts won¡¯t affect our rtionship.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng didn¡¯t expect Huo Wanting to take the initiative to say that she wanted to take him to see the secret room. Did he really misunderstand her? Were those people here to attack their big family?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    ¡°You should go and take a look. After all, these things were left behind by mother-inw. I think it¡¯s good for you to take a look so that you won¡¯t feel unhappy.¡±

    Huo Wanting didn¡¯t care what Ouyang Jincheng thought. She didn¡¯t wear any clothes and just walked to the secret room wearing red gauze.

    The secret room was on the south side of the bedroom. Huo Wanting had a petite figure to begin with, and with her almost naked appearance, Ouyang Jincheng swallowed all the words he wanted to say.

    Kacha.

    The moment the door opened, Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s romantic thoughts came to an abrupt halt. The room with dim lighting was filled with some strange wood and some long jade-like things.

    It was obvious what these things were for. The entire room was made up of different types of simtions, but there was a rtivelyrge pool. The water flow inside was clear and there was nothing else except for some small holes. There was nothing else in the entire room.

    ¡°See, this is all. You know, if a woman with a tattoo of the Suoyin flower wants to hold a festival for her man, then she can only solve it herself. The things inside are all things that have helped me through all these years. So, are you satisfied now that you¡¯ve seen them? Is there anything like what you think? Nine-tailed snake? How can I use such a terrifying thing for myself?¡±

    ¡°This, this, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. Wanting, I¡¯m not doubting you. I¡¯m just curious. Yes, I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng felt that he had misunderstood Huo Wanting and kept apologizing. He didn¡¯t know that the so-called nine-tailed snakes were curled up and rubbing against each other in the small hole under the pool that he couldn¡¯t see. The scene was terrifying and made people feel numb¡­

 Chapter 341 - Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 341: Suffering</h4>

    A snake with nine tails. It had no eyes and had two tiny nostrils. Its forearm was thick and its head had only one mouth with a tongue sticking out. Its entire body was dark and its nine tails were separated from its body. Each tail was nearly 10 centimeters thick. Its tail was also unlike other snakes It was round and shiny.

    At this moment, they were imprisoned under the pool. As if they had smelled the unique scent of their master, the nine-tailed snake waved its nine tails and knocked on the stone wall with a ¡®pa pa¡¯ sound.

    The small holes in the pond were usually made by the nine-tailed snake sticking out its tail to entangle with Huo Wanting. However, at this moment, the onlookers could only see many small bubbles emerging from the small holes. Those who did not know better would have thought that this was where the water flowed in and out.

    Ouyang Jincheng looked at the room full of all kinds of simting objects. He could not describe the feeling in his heart.

    If a normal man knew that his woman had these things tofort her, his first reaction would be embarrassment, shame, and anger.

    However, perhaps he had been prepared for this since he was young, but Ouyang Jincheng was even a little secretly happy. So many dead things were better than living men. At least this way, he wouldn¡¯t feel the green on his head floating.

    However, these thick and hard things served Huo Wanting all day long. He didn¡¯t know whether Huo Wanting would think that these things were better or that his kung fu was better.

    Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s expression changed very quickly. Huo Wanting, who had followed him for decades, naturally knew very well that he had probably fallen into a dead end again.

    However, at this moment, Huo Wanting did not want to bother with him anymore. This man did not have much ability to begin with. It was difficult even for him to defend the city. If it was not for her behind-the-scenes help, it was hard to say if he would not have gotten to where he was today.

    ¡°Now you see it. My unbearable pain, my suffering. It¡¯s all here. A woman with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower is really bitter. It¡¯s really bitter. Hubby, you should go. Don¡¯te to my courtyard anymore. I don¡¯t want to see anyone else.¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯s grief and despair were like ashes. Looking at Huo Wanting¡¯s eyes, he felt inexplicably guilty. All the dissatisfaction and strange thoughts he had just now werepletely gone.

    Indeed, the woman with the Suoyin flower tattoo was suffering. It was really suffering.

    Ouyang Jincheng was not good with words. Without saying anything, he walked over and pulled Huo Wanting into his arms.

    Huo Wanting¡¯s heart was itchy from being pulled by these two hands. A strong smell instantly filled the entire room.

    ¡°You smell so good, baby. It¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯re still so alluring. I can¡¯t stop myself.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng smelled this strange fragrance. Only the first man of the Suoyin flower could smell it, which was one of the reasons why Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s essence wasn¡¯t sucked dry.

    However, this smell also attracted the nine-tailed snake that was hibernating below. The smell made it more and more manic, and the sound in the pool became louder and louder.

    Huo Wanting realized that this was definitely not the ce to do this, and she definitely could not lose on thest day.

    She bit her tongue tightly, and the strong smell of blood instantly filled her mouth. Then, she pushed Ouyang Jincheng away angrily and said to Ouyang Jincheng in a charming and hoarse voice, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not convenient for me today.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng was stunned. Not convenient? Why was it not convenient today? Didn¡¯t they say that once a woman was 50, she wouldn¡¯t have that thing anymore? It had been many years since he had heard Huo Wanting say that her body was not convenient. Why was it not convenient again today?

    ¡°Baby, at your age, you still have this? You¡¯re really my big baby.¡±

    Huo Wanting pretended to be shy and smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would have this, but I really can¡¯t serve you today. Although you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re not young anymore, so we have to be careful. I know that you must be feeling ufortable now, so I¡¯ll let Bi He serve you.¡±

    ¡°Bi He? You¡¯ll let Bi He serve me?¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng didn¡¯t expect that Huo Wanting would let her big servant girl serve him. They had been together for decades, and he knew Huo Wanting¡¯s character. Didn¡¯t she hate it the most when he touched her servant girl? Why was she willing now?

    Huo Wanting held him with one hand and drew circles on his heart with the other.

    ¡°I¡¯m old after all. You¡¯ve treated me so well all these years. I can¡¯t let you down, can I? Also, I see that Bi He, that girl, also has feelings for you. She was taught by me. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Bi He,e in and serve the master.¡±

    Huo Wanting didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She let go of her hand, causing Ouyang Jincheng to shudder. Just as he was about to pretend to reject her, he saw Bi He enter wearing green gauze.

    Although Huo Wanting¡¯s veil was gauze, in order to prevent others from seeing her scars, it was the kind that was faintly visible. However, Bi He was different. It could be described as transparent. It just had an extrayer of light green. It added a hint of charm.

    Moreover, Bi He¡¯s figure was fuller than Huo Wanting¡¯s. Her breasts were especially well-developed, so her figure was even better.

    Bi He was originally prepared by Huo Wanting in advance. It was just that one day when she couldn¡¯t do it anymore, she would have to bring out a confidant. Moreover, Bi He was also interested in Ouyang Jincheng. As a child of the family, if she didn¡¯t have any feelings for the family head, it was really rare.

    Therefore, Huo Wanting watched the two lovers deliberately walk to the other side of the room. She smiled and didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Look at how nice this man spoke. In the end, as expected, a man¡¯s way of thinking was only below.

    Only Huo Wanting was left in the secret room. Once she entered, she felt her heart go numb. She couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to the pool. It had been a week since she had been here. She really wanted to panic, and her legs couldn¡¯t help but get closer to the pool. She seemed to have heard the cheering of the nine-tailed snake. Just as her leg was about to sink into the pool, someone suddenly grabbed her back and pulled her into a warm embrace.

    ¡°Wanting, hold it in. You have to hold it in. You can¡¯t, you definitely can¡¯t touch that thing again. You definitely can¡¯t touch it again.¡±

    Liu He came in time. He pulled Huo Wanting out. At this moment, Bi He and Ouyang Jincheng were already having sex in another room, and no one saw what they were doing.

    Liu He saw that Huo Wanting had obviously lost her mind, and his heart became heavier. He could only pull her to the room with one hand and touch her whole body with the other. Sure enough, Huo Wanting was much quieter now that she had someone to lean on.

    After Liu He pulled her back to the room, he trapped her on the bed without saying a word. There were many things in Huo Wanting¡¯s room, so Liu He used them very smoothly. Not only that, he also poured cold water on Huo Wanting¡¯s body. Huo Wanting¡¯s madnesssted for nearly 10 hours until she gradually calmed down. She only calmed down after 12 o¡¯clock at night. Liu He finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had finally survived this round¡­

 Chapter 342 - Surprise, Gratification

    <h4>Chapter 342: Surprise, Gratification</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Huo Wanting woke up, it was already 1 pm.

    ¡°Liu He, I didn¡¯t expect that after living for half my life, I could finally see who was real and who was fake.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. As long as you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m willing to do anything. The Old Master¡¯s side has already reacted. Although it¡¯s hidden, I¡¯ve already seen him call for the family doctor a few times. This medicine can make that thing ineffective.¡±

    When Huo Wanting heard this, she could not help but feel happy in her heart. However, she did not hide the disdain in her words:

    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s already over 80 years old. Moreover, An Ning is a youngdy. Although he used a secret technique to make An Ning not suffer so much, you also know that once this Suoyin flower blooms, she won¡¯t be able to wake up from her unsatisfied desires. If the old man wants to satisfy her, he has to use a lot of strength. Call the family doctor? As long as the family doctor prescribes an aphrodisiac medicine, he will only die faster. However, being able to die on his granddaughter¡¯s stomach is already as he wishes.¡±

    ¡°But Liu He, I still want to give a big gift to An Ning. How about I give An Ning what¡¯s inside? As long as she touches it, I can guarantee that she won¡¯t be able to get rid of it for the rest of her life. Even if he has a secret technique to make her less lewd, I still have a way to make this woman¡¯s life worse than death.¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯s hatred for An Ning was known by Liu He, but at the thought of this, he remembered another thing and directly said to Huo Wanting,?¡°Yes, do what you want. I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Also, I have a lead on the identity of the woman in thend. If I¡¯m not wrong, that woman should be Ouyang Jinling.¡±

    ¡°What? Ouyang Jinling?¡±

    Huo Wanting was shocked. Although she had guessed it before, now that she knew the truth, she was still a little shocked. How could it be Ouyang Jinling? Wasn¡¯t she dead for many years? What was it that she didn¡¯t know?

    ...

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was busy preparing her heart and weapons for him. He felt sweet in his heart. It was good to have a wife who didn¡¯t need to interfere in anything. Even though she had never interfered before, this feeling was definitely different.

    ¡°I say, did you forget to pack something?¡±

    Yan Kuan sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and a cigarette in his mouth. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was busy with her pregnant belly, in amusement.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and looked at him, who was holding a cigarette in his mouth. She could not be bothered with him. He had already quit smoking, and he still liked to hold a cigarette in his mouth without lighting it up. Was he pretending to be cool by putting it in his mouth?

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought all of them. If you don¡¯t believe me,e and have a look. I¡¯ve asked Dark 1 many times. You always bring these things when you go out.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about those. What I¡¯m talking about is, did you forget to put yourself in? You look like you really want to go. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no such big box and I can¡¯t curl up in it. I can¡¯t even go in if I want to. Why don¡¯t you just bring me there?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still a typical person who would climb up on a whim. When she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t care if he was joking or not. She directly expressed that she wanted to go, wanted to go.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance and felt reluctant. However, she was pregnant and definitely couldn¡¯t take the risk.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be willful. I¡¯ll be back in three days at most. Remember, you mustn¡¯t leave the vi even half a step, understand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan would never let her go, so she was not disappointed. She just felt a little regretful.

    Yan Kuan could not bear to see her aggrieved look. He walked over and pulled her into his arms. He gently caressed her, making her feel rxed and happy. Pregnant women were very sensitive, okay?

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m not feeling well!¡±

    He knew the moment Shen Xiaoxiao had a reaction. Moreover, he had also understood it before. He had heard from the doctor that pregnant women were originally sensitive. As for whether he was deliberately teasing her or not, this was something that only Yan Kuan himself knew.

    ¡°Be good. I know you¡¯re not feeling well. Come, touch me. I¡¯ll let you touch me.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s patiently enticed her from the beginning to the end where she had no choice but topromise. Of course, in the end, Yan Kuan finally ate a little bit of minced meat. Although his movements were very light, it could be considered as rxing for him.

    Looking at the person who had fallen asleep with a flushed face, Yan Kuan kissed her forehead, got up, packed his things, and left the room...

    ...

    In the pitch-ck room, other than a light that illuminated Ouyang Le¡¯s head, nothing else could be seen.

    Ouyang Le was no longer as scared and fearful as she was at the beginning. At this moment, it had long been reced by shock. What did this man in ck say? He said that he could make her the head of the Ouyang family? Was this a joke? No way?

    ¡°How is it? It has already been half an hour. Have you thought about it?¡±

    Ouyang Le bit her lip. Her heart hardened and she nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you, but you have to promise me. I don¡¯t only want the Ouyang family, I also want the K-ONE Group. I want to have Yan Kuan kneeling at my feet.¡±

    A hint of unhappiness shed across the eyes of the man in the ck robe, but it disappeared in an instant. He said to Ouyang happily, ¡°Alright, deal! But now, the first thing you have to do is to lure Shen Xiaoxiao out for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ...

    After waking up, Yan Kuan had already left. She was somewhat disappointed and lost. How could he walk so fast? He had even left while she was asleep. It seemed that he had eaten her on purpose so that he could walk better. This scoundrel.

    Her stomach was growling with hunger. Shen Xiaoxiao got up and walked downstairs. 19 had already prepared breakfast. When he saw that Miss had woken up, he hurriedly brought it over. Shen Xiaoxiao was listless, but after seeing 19¡¯s appearance... Any unhappiness and listlessness disappearedpletely.

    ¡°19, were you eaten by Dark 1? Look at your mouth. It¡¯s so swollen!¡±

    19 said in his heart, ¡®Miss, can you be more reserved with your words? What do you mean by being eaten? It¡¯s really embarrassing, okay?¡¯

    But as for Dark 1 and him, Hehe, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bit of shyness and happiness.

    However, he definitely couldn¡¯t say this to Miss. Otherwise, Miss would have to gossip for a long time. After thinking for a while, he changed the topic:

    ¡°Miss, Ouyang Le just sent a message to invite you for afternoon tea!¡±

    ¡°What? Ouyang Le? Why is she in M Country?¡±

 Chapter 343 - Dark 1 Vs 19

    <h4>Chapter 343: Dark 1 Vs 19</h4>

    Dark 1 dragged 19 into the room. The room was clean and tidy, and 19 loved hygiene. The entire room was almost spotless, with ck and white intersecting. It was simple and neat. The only thing that was slightly out of ce was a wooden pistol ced next to the pillow.

    It was Dark 1¡¯s first time in 19¡¯s room. As soon as he entered, he began to size it up. It was not until he saw the wooden gun that Dark 1¡¯s expression rxed a little from the cold and stern look he had before.

    19 looked at Dark 1¡¯s puzzling look. He could not figure out what was wrong with this person. Moreover, Dark 1 had actually entered his room? He had to write it down. He had to quickly write it down.

    19 turned his head and looked at the miniature camera ced at the corner of the desk. It should have recorded it. When the time came, he would keep it as a memento to savor the aftertaste.

    ¡°Come over.¡±

    There were only two words. 19 was stunned at first, then he followed Dark 1¡¯s instructions and walked over.

    The wooden gun in Dark 1¡¯s hand made 19¡¯s face blush for a moment. Dark 1 had personally carved this gun for him when he was young. He would hug it to sleep every night. He did not expect Dark 1 to see this when he came in. It was really embarrassing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still keep it.¡±

    ¡°I like this.¡±

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡±

    19¡¯s face turned redder and redder. Dark 1 was chatting with him. When they were really chatting, it was only the two of them chatting. The topic was also the two of them. He was so happy.

    ¡°What about Miss Huang? You like her too?¡±

    Eh, this change of topic was not right. What was Dark 1 saying? How could he like Huang Yueyan? He did not like women, alright? However, it seemed like Miss had intentionally said those words at the door. 19 heard it and was secretly delighted. Could Dark 1¡¯s question prove that Dark 1 actually had feelings for him? If that was the case, should he fight for himself once? Didn¡¯t Miss say it? Happiness depended on oneself.

    Dark 1 looked at 19, who met his cold and dark eyes without fear for the first time, and said very seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get married and have children?¡±

    This question made 19 wary. Dark 1¡¯s question seemed to be getting more and more incisive. What was he going to do?

    But this chance to be alone was too rare, and he was unwilling to give it up. ¡°¡­¡± He said very seriously:

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ve never thought of getting married and having children, and I don¡¯t like women either. I like you. Haven¡¯t you always known that?¡±

    These words were so sudden that even Dark 1 did not expect it. Was 19 confessing?

    Why wasn¡¯t he following his own rhythm?

    ¡°I know that you will definitely look down on people like me and think that I¡¯m a monster, but I really like you. I¡¯ve liked you for many, many years. I don¡¯t like women, nor do I like other men. I just like you. I only like you.¡±

    These words made 19¡¯s heart beat like a drum. ¡®Whatever, I¡¯ll go all out. If I don¡¯t cherish such an opportunity today, don¡¯t even think about it in the future. Besides, I¡¯ve been secretly in love with you for so many years. If I don¡¯t let you know, I will also feel aggrieved. Miss was right. Even if I¡¯m secretly in love with you, I have to let the other party know that I¡¯m secretly in love. This way, he won¡¯t be as indifferent as before. He has to have some thoughts in his heart.¡¯

    19 did not know that he had already beenpletely sidetracked by Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Dark 1 had the same thoughts at that moment. He felt that 19, who he had watched grow up, seemed to have be a little smarter. He actually confessed at this time. Wasn¡¯t this opportunity be grasped too well? He had originally intended to say it himself.

    Dark 1 looked at 19. It was the kind of fixed gaze that did not even blink. 19 felt his hair stand on end under this gaze. The two of them did not speak for a long time. When 19 thought that the conversation for today was over, Dark 1 suddenly lowered his body, hugged 19, and cut him short before saying cleanly:

    ¡°Remember what you said today. You can only be mine.¡±

    19 was stunned. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes were covered by a big face. The feeling of his lips looking forward made his heart almost jump out. What was Dark 1 doing? What was he doing? Kissing him?

    ¡°Be good. Close your eyes.¡±

    19 obediently closed his eyes. Then, he felt his body be lighter and fell onto the bed¡­

    ¡­

    When he woke up, Dark 1 was no longer by his side. 19 even felt thatst night was a wonderful dream. It was so wonderful that he could not help but reminisce about it a few more times.

    He dragged his somewhat ufortable body up and walked to the living room. Dark 1 sat at the side and smoked. When he saw 19 wake up, he said to him, ¡°Come and have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Did you rest well?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Looks like you¡¯re veryfortable?¡±

    19 really wanted to go out. Wasn¡¯t Dark 1 an iceberg? Why did his style change so much? Wasn¡¯t he a little too bold in his words?

    ¡°Eat ¡ª Eat ¨C¡°

 Chapter 344 - Seeking Cooperation and Stalling For Time

    <h4>Chapter 344: Seeking Cooperation and Stalling For Time</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to 19¡¯s report in surprise. Ouyang Le had asked her to have afternoon tea with her, and she had even asked her out many times? Was there something wrong with that?

    Not to mention friendship, she and Ouyang Le were rivals in love. Moreover, they were sworn enemies in love. How could Ouyang Le ask her to have afternoon tea with her? A weasel paying a New Year¡¯s visit to a chicken? Wasn¡¯t her purpose too clear?

    ¡°She asked me out for tea? 19, are you sure it¡¯s not your boss, but me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed Miss.¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was energized. She was the one who asked her out. This was really fun. Yan Kuan had already left, and this person had already arrived. Yan Kuan had said that she could not leave the vi. Even a fool could see that there was a conspiracy. Was Ouyang Le sick?

    ¡°Have you rejected it?¡±

    ¡°I have already rejected it. However, Ouyang Le has just sent a message saying that if it is not convenient for her to go out, she is willing to pay a visit. Furthermore, she has also said that she has already left the Ouyang family. At this moment, she is here alone with her identity. She hopes to bury the hatchet with Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, the more I think about it, the more I want tough. 19, what do you think Ouyang Le¡¯s brain is made of? What is she thinking? Didn¡¯t they say that she is the most intelligent descendant of the Ouyang family? How could she do something so stupid and soughable?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really couldn¡¯t help butugh at Ouyang Le. After all, normal people knew that there was no need for the two of them to reconcile. It was simply impossible for the two of them to get along well because her surname was Ouyang. Just this alone was enough.

    ¡°But toe to our door at this time, it seems that Ouyang Le also wants to participate in thepetition for the position of the Ouyang family¡¯s head.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words stunned 19. Ouyang Le also wanted to participate? Wasn¡¯t she a woman? Would the Ouyang family allow a woman to be the head of the family?

    ¡°Miss, how can the Ouyang family allow a woman to be the head of the family?¡±

    ¡°Why not? If the Ouyang family can¡¯t find a useful man, then they can only let a woman be the head of the family. When the timees, the next head of the family can choose from the younger generation. It¡¯s not difficult.¡±

    ¡°Then Miss, are you going to meet Ouyang Le or not?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao fumbled around with the milk cup on the table. After a while, she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not the right time to meet. Let¡¯s cool her down first and see how patient she is.¡±

    This coldsted for two days. During this period, there was no news from Yan Kuan and the others, except for the news of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s safety.

    On the first day that Yan Kuan and the others came back, the vi received the news that Ouyang Le was going to visit again. However, this time, it was not only Ouyang Le who came, but also Pei Li.

    ¡°If the two of them work together, they might really be able to break out of the Ouyang family. However, in the end, thepetition between the two of them will be even more intense.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you want to meet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to meet them in the vi area next door. Didn¡¯t they say that there were always people pretending to be me in the vi area next door? It¡¯s better to be cautious. If anything happens, we have a way out. These two people came to our door so many times impatiently because they were determined to meet me. Moreover, they chose this time period. It¡¯s obvious that they must have a purpose. Perhaps they are trying to suppress me to deal with Yan Kuan.¡±

    ¡°I will arrange everything properly. Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, a ck-clothed man ran away. The rest of the people are here, and there are also these research materials.¡±

    This time, they hadpletely wiped out this shocking research room. The only pity was that the ck-clothed man ran away. However, the ck-clothed man¡¯s arm and right leg were both injured. If Boss personally acted, it would be strange if his arm and leg weren¡¯t crippled¡­ When the time came, as long as they could find the person whose leg and hand was injured at the same time. They would be able to dig him out.

    ¡°Send this information back to China. Remember, pin it all on the Ouyang family. Everyone else, prepare to withdraw.¡±

    Yun Qi smiled. Boss¡¯s idea was absolute. Using those people to deal with the Ouyang family would be even more effective with half the effort.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re in a hurry to go back and see sister-inw? Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart had been pounding all day. He was always worried that something bad would happen. Five minutes ago, he had confirmed that Xiaoxiao was fine, but his sixth sense would never go wrong. Would something happen to Xiaoxiao?

    ¡­

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, believe me, I really don¡¯t know how this could have happened. We¡¯ve been engaged since we were young. When we were young, you liked to y behind me so much. Why can¡¯t you give me a chance? I don¡¯t mind you having someone else¡¯s child in your belly. Really, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±

    ¡°But I do mind. I mind seeing your face, because every time I see you, I can¡¯t help but feel nauseous. Also, I haven¡¯t given birth yet. If you want to find a pregnant woman, don¡¯t look for me. To be honest, I feel sorry for you. Why do you still think that you¡¯re a heartthrob?¡±

    Pei Li¡¯s face was livid from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sarcastic words. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was sharp-tongued, but to say that he was infertile in front of so many people made him feel extremely aggrieved. He really wanted to tear this woman to shreds. No¡­ He wanted to torture this woman to death. So what if he couldn¡¯t do it? As long as today passed, this woman would sooner orter be yed to death by him.

    Ouyang Le did not speak. She had been looking around vigntly. She thought that she had done a good job, but 19 had already seen her every move clearly.

    This appearance was consistent with the Ouyang Le in the investigation report.

    What was the purpose of these two peopleing here? To create a sense of presence? Or to seek abuse?

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. Tell me, what is the purpose of the two of youing here today?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s direct statement made Pei Li and Ouyang Le look at each other. How could Shen Xiaoxiao be so sure that they hade here for a purpose?

    However, since they had already been caught, it was better to say it directly. Their purpose was to stall for time. As long as there was enough time, it was up to them to decide what to do with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Pei Li nced at Ouyang Le and decided to speak for himself.

    ¡°We want to cooperate with Yan Kuan. As long as Yan Kuan can help us get the Ouyang family, we are willing to give up 30% of the Ouyang family¡¯s territory in China.¡±

    This bait was indeed very attractive, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not believe that the two of them were here to seek cooperation. Looking at what Pei Li had done just now, she did not believe that he had any ulterior motives.

    ¡°Looks like you guys don¡¯t like to tell the truth anymore. Since you¡¯re not going to tell the truth, let¡¯s stop here. You and I both know why you¡¯re stalling for time. However, let me tell you clearly. Regardless of whether Yan Kuan can make it back in time or not, the two of you won¡¯t be able to leave in time¡­¡±

 Chapter 345 - Voodoo

    <h4>Chapter 345: Voodoo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When she faced Ouyang Le and Pei Li head-on, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that they were not on the same level, and there was no joy in challenging them whether it was Pei Li or Ouyang Le.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not familiar with Ouyang Le, but Shen Xiaoxiao was very familiar with Pei Li. Now that she saw Pei Li in this state, he no longer had the high spirits and independence of his previous life. At this moment, he was like a pug wagging its tail and begging for mercy. He was also like a grasshopper struggling at the end of its life.

    There wasn¡¯t a single ripple in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. In her previous life, she couldn¡¯t even imagine how miserable her life had been. Now, their situation seemed to have changed one by one. However, Shen Xiaoxiao might not feel that she was happy. How happy... Perhaps it was because the punishment and revenge that Pei Li had received were too light and too lenient. What she had to do was far from enough.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew very well that whether it was with Liu Yufei or Pei Li, it was a hatred that would not rest until one of them died. However, in this life, whether it was because of her or Yan Kuan, it was easier for her to take revenge. However, the obsession in her heart did not diminish at all.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Pei Li¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a hint of reproach and dissatisfaction.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Pei Li¡¯s pretentious attitude and immediately turned her head to the side. Without even looking at him, she said,?¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of calling my name?¡±

    Pei Li¡¯s face was once again stepped under someone¡¯s feet. He clenched his fists tightly. This humiliation had never been so intense before.

    She was still so arrogant even now. He wanted to see if she could still be so arrogant even after an hour.

    ¡°Miss Shen, what do you mean by that?¡±

    This question was asked by Ouyang Le, who had been silent all this while. Shen Xiaoxiao then turned her gaze to Ouyang Le and said to her with some ridicule,?¡°I thought that you came to M Country because of the matter with Ouyang Yu. I just didn¡¯t expect that you haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Instead, you still want to sit in that position. I¡¯m a little curious. The two of you clearly have the same goal and are both the head of the Ouyang family. How can you work together? I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡±

    ¡°In the future, will the Ouyang family be split into two? Actually, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. In any case, the Ouyang family doesn¡¯t mind making a mess. I think the two of you are quitepatible.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Pei Li¡¯s heart skip a beat. Ouyang Le had wanted the position of the head of the family? She was a woman. Could it be that she wanted to be the Empress? With such big ambitions, this Ouyang Le really made people look at her in a new light?

    Although Pei Li was surprised, as a temporary ally, he wasn¡¯t so stupid as to immediately turn against Ouyang Le or say something like Shen Xiaoxiao had said. Instead, he pretended to be calm and didn¡¯t say anything after ncing at Ouyang Le.

    On the other hand, Ouyang Le didn¡¯t think that her n would be exposed by Shen Xiaoxiao. Moreover, Pei Li¡¯s reaction surprised her as well. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all. This Pei Li was indeed more difficult to deal with than she thought.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew her n. She must not let this n be ruined in one fell swoop. So what if they could not walk out? They only needed to wait for another hour. They did not need to walk out either. Naturally, someone would help them clean up this ce.

    ¡°This is an internal matter of our Ouyang family. There is no need for Miss Shen to worry about it. However, I am very curious. What does Miss Shen mean by we can¡¯t walk out?¡±

    Ouyang Le directly met Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, which surprised her. This Ouyang Le was really bold. Even after saying so, she still had a confident look on her face. Did she really think that she would not be prepared for them toe here in such a grand manner?

    ¡°You came in first, but someone followed after you. Do you think that this is your family¡¯s territory in China and you can do whatever you want?

    ¡°The thing you¡¯re looking for in the vi next door is here. Stop looking, you won¡¯t be able to find it.¡±

    Ouyang Le was shocked. What did Shen Xiaoxiao mean? How did she know that they were looking for something?

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t y with you anymore. I just want to see what tricks you¡¯re ying. 19, take them away and greet them properly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up and prepared to leave. A few secret guards who were standing at the side walked over and prepared to take Pei Li and Ouyang Le away.

    However, at this moment, Pei Li suddenly took out his pistol and aimed it at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head. he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Bullets don¡¯t have eyes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the gun in Pei Li¡¯s hand that was aimed at her head. Hmph, what an idiot.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid at all. Just as everyone was holding their breaths and waiting to see what she would do next, Shen Xiaoxiao did not retreat. Instead, she reached out and covered the handle of the gun. With a push, the gun in Pei Li¡¯s hand was removed. This move was fast and beautiful, leaving everyone dumbfounded.

    Even Pei Li did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to have such good skills. At this moment, the secret guards did not say anything more and knocked Pei Li unconscious with a hand knife.

    As for Ouyang Le, she was also stunned by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s move. She did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to have such good skills. However, no matter how smart Shen Xiaoxiao was, she still missed a point. Even if they were caught at this moment, they would definitely be fine, she knew this better than anyone else.

    Ouyang Le was not the slightest bit afraid. She even revealed a strange smile when she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. This immediately made Shen Xiaoxiao wary. After she saw that the person was taken away, Shen Xiaoxiao slowly sat back down on the chair.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± 19 asked worriedly when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao sitting on the chair without saying a word.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m worried that something has happened to your boss. Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯s on his way back? Contact him immediately. I want to know his exact location at this moment.¡±.

    ¡°Ouyang Le and the rest came here to look for the Obsidian Star with such big fanfare. They definitely won¡¯t use such an obvious strategy. I¡¯m worried that there¡¯s still a backup n that we don¡¯t know about.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt an indescribable tiredness rush from the soles of her feet to her forehead. Her heart suddenly jumped. Without thinking, she picked up the cup on the table and poured it on the hand that had just touched the pistol. However, it seemed to be a little toote. The abnormal redness on her palm was not only seen by Shen Xiaoxiao, but also 19.

    Not only that, the red mark on her palm seemed to be moving. It slowly moved from her palm to her wrist. Shen Xiaoxiao stood up from her seat in a huff.

    This strange thing, this moving red mark, could it be... Could it be that she was..?

    Had she been poisoned?

 Chapter 346 - Plane Accident

    <h4>Chapter 346: ne ident</h4>

    She was wondering why Ouyang Le and Pei Li dared toe here and provoke her even though their levels were so low. It turned out that everything was nned by them. In fact, every reaction of hers was within their n.

    Actually, Pei Li and the others did n to cast a voodoo spell on Shen Xiaoxiao, but they never had the chance. The gun was already prepared. Originally, Pei Li had nned to shoot a bullet into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body, but he did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to act so quickly. Fortunately¡­ Fortunately, the man in ck had said that as long as one touched the pistol, regardless of whether it was the bullet or the person touching it with their own hands, other than Pei Li himself, anyone who touched it would definitely be affected by the Gu worm.

    Although he felt that this thing was a little strange and unreliable, he did not dare to not believe the man in ck¡¯s words. After all, once the Gu worm entered Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body, there was no cure. She could only be Pei Li¡¯s woman for the rest of her life.

    Pei Li had used his own blood essence to raise the Gu worm so that Shen Xiaoxiao would be at his mercy for the rest of her life. He also wanted to obtain the life-saving fund of the Shen family. He did not want to use this method in the first ce. He had given Shen Xiaoxiao a chance. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not appreciate his kindness at all and even mocked him.

    Therefore, he could not be med. He was forced into a corner.

    19 looked at the red, moving thing and was scared silly. He had heard about this thing in some strange religions overseas, but he did not expect to see it here. Moreover, Miss had even fallen into a trap. He hated himself to death.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll call the doctor right away to inform Boss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell your boss yet. After confirming his safety, we¡¯ll talk when hees back. Get the doctor first.¡±

    Was Shen Xiaoxiao afraid? She was afraid, but not for herself. She was afraid that she would hurt the children in her stomach.

    But now, the most important thing was to confirm Yan Kuan¡¯s safety.

    And on this end¡­

    ¡°Boss, the ne has been tampered with. It will crash in ten minutes at most.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Yun Qi. He had really calcted correctly. Indeed, he had a backup n. However, to be able to make a move on his vehicle, this person¡¯s hands were really stretched out. However, since he had already expected it, he was naturally prepared.

    ¡°Prepare to parachute.¡±

    These small problems were not a problem at all. However, Yun Qi looked at Yan Kuan with a troubled expression as he said, ¡°The cabin door has been locked. If we want to open it, we have to enter the cabin. The person has already died in the cabin.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, there must be a mole. Damn it, he actually dared to make a move here. The four of us plus the boss are all the top forces in the entire Dark Empire. If I find out who it is, I will tear their bones apart.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the old way. It¡¯ll be done in ten minutes. Everyone, let¡¯s make a move together.¡±

    After all these years of ups and downs, this little bit of difficulty was not difficult for Yan Kuan at all. They had once encountered much more difficult things than this, and they were able to create it, let alone now?

    The equipment on the Four Hall Masters was all world-ss. It was easy to open a hatch.

    Theser guns that they carried with them and the equipment that they had prepared in some hidden ces in the cabin were all taken out. It was not difficult to burn a hole through theser.

    The few of them immediately started to work.

    Yan Kuan, who was at the side, felt uneasy. He was worried that something might happen. However, the signal was intermittent at the moment and he could not find out the situation in the vi area. He could only wait anxiously in his heart..

    ¡°Miss, Boss¡¯s ne has malfunctioned. Dark 1 and the others are trying to think of a way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Something happened to the ne? It was still in the sky. Shen Xiaoxiao was so scared that her legs went weak.

    However, the trust in Yan Kuan in her heart made her strong and calm. She waited for a long time before she asked 19, ¡°Can they think of a way to save themselves?¡±

    19 was not as worried as Shen Xiaoxiao. He was a secret guard and had seen all kinds of dangers. These were just some small dangers and were not worth it. He immediately advised Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. The hardships Boss and the others have experienced over the years are much more difficult than this. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Nothing will happen?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts were scattered. She realized that every time she encountered Yan Kuan, no matter how calm she was, she could still mess up. This man really took up all of her energy. She really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡­

    ¡°Wait a minute, what¡¯s that sound?¡±

    The few of them were in high spirits when Yan Kuan suddenly called out to them. At this moment, everyone suddenly quieted down and the sound became clearer.

    Di di di di di.

    Was this a bomb?

    ¡°They¡¯re really well prepared. The bomb has been prepared. Everyone, look for it. Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for it. It has already been activated. When we made our move, it seemed that someone understood us very well.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s heart jump. They lowered their heads to look at the hole that was already more than half open. Were they going to fail at this moment?

    ¡°Boss, are we going to sit here and wait for death?¡±

    ¡°Wait for death? Humph, it¡¯s not that easy. Open the door knocker at the back of the reserve cabin. Dark 1, take the four of them.¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was shocked. They knew very well that once the door knocker at the back of the reserve cabin was opened, someone had to hold it firmly. Otherwise, no one else would be able to get out. It was not enough to say that there was something holding it back. That thing had heat transmission¡­ They had to maintain a certain temperature and strength and not move an inch. As long as they let go, it would only take a second for the explosive device to be activated. Within three seconds, the entire ne would bepletely destroyed.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, no one was willing to open the reserve cabin. None of them wanted to see their brothers die.

    But now, their Boss actually wanted to do it himself and let them escape. How could they do it?

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll stay. You guys go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss. I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    ¡°Master, your subordinate will stay.¡±

    Everyone started to argue. They all wanted to die for the other party. The brotherhood between them was not something that could be easily said. They all wanted to win a way out for everyone.

    ¡°Boss, Sister-inw is still waiting for you. The Little Masters haven¡¯t been born yet.¡±

    Yun Qi¡¯s words resonated with everyone. How could Yan Kuan not know this? It was precisely because he knew that he would do this.

    ¡°This is an order. No one is allowed to say another word. Those who disobey can get out of the Dark Empire. If any of youe to do it, we will all be annihted. However, if I make a move, there might be a chance of survival. You have to move quickly. This can be considered as giving me time to win.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made everyone feel a little more clear-headed. Indeed, Yan Kuan¡¯s skills were the best among all of them. Moreover, he had braved through many dangerous situations in the past few years. In fact, they also believed that there should not be any danger this time.

    However, up until now, not a single person from the heat sensor door had been able to sessfully escape. This was also what they were most worried and afraid of.

    ¡°Carry out the order.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He looked at everyone with a cold and arrogant gaze. They knew that their boss¡¯s decision had never changed. Everyone felt depressed and ufortable.

    Only Dark 1. Dark 1, said to everyone, ¡°Hurry up and move. We have to buy some time for our boss.¡±

    The arrow was already on the bowstring and had to be shot. Yan Kuan strode to the front of the heat sensor. When Dark 1 was about to knock him out, he had already expected it. He turned his body and grabbed the sensing pir with one hand. He turned to Dark 1 and said, ¡°Dark 1, you should practice more.¡±

    Dark 1 was a little annoyed, but seeing Yan Kuan like this, he did not say anything more. He nced at the umbre on Yan Kuan¡¯s back, pushed open the door with one palm, and jumped down one by one with the Four Hall Masters¡­

 Chapter 347 - Past Life In a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 347: Past Life In a Dream</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As thest person to jump out of the ne, Dark 1 was already mentally prepared. The door to the back cabin could only be opened by a small crack. If a person wanted to jump out from inside, they would have to jump sideways. Therefore, if thest person wanted to quickly escape from that crack... It was almost impossible. Because as soon as the door was released, it would be closed by theputer equipment through thermal induction. Even if that person was at their fastest speed, they would not be able to escape.

    Dark 1 nced at Yan Kuan, then at the narrow gap of the door. He said to Yan Kuan,?¡°Master, I will try my best to hold on outside. You only have one second more.¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that Dark 1 and he had always worked together seamlessly. If Dark 1 dared to hold on for one second outside the cabin for him, then his chances of survival would be 90%. However, the situation outside the cabin was not that optimistic, Dark 1 had to hold on to the cabin door in the huge airflow. This was also a test of Dark 1¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Be careful. 19 is still waiting for you to go back.¡±

    When Dark 1 heard 19¡¯s name, a trace of tenderness shed across his eyes. He nodded at Yan Kuan. He stood at the gap of the door and bit his hand on his mouth. He took out a bundle of ropes and tied himself to the door.

    When Yan Kuan left the cabin, he had to leave and cut the rope. This kind of cooperation was difficult to achieve if one was not very familiar with the other party.

    ¡°You have 1.5 seconds.¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    After giving the order, Dark 1 quickly jumped out of the cabin. The huge airflow seemed to be more difficult than he had imagined. He used the strength of his legs to pull the rope to open the crack of the door.

    Yan Kuan calcted the time to make sure Dark 1 was ready. He immediately let go and quickly moved toward the door crack. Sure enough, one second was enough for the cabin door to automatically close. If it had been anyone else, they definitely would not have had the slightest chance of escaping today. However, who was Yan Kuan? His skills and movements had all been trained through years of dangerous environments.

    With Dark 1¡¯s cooperation, the moment he stepped out of the cabin door, Dark 1 quickly cut off the rope. The two of them descended at an extremely fast speed through the air current, gradually getting further away from the ne.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds... Bang!

    A loud sound came from above. They did not open their parachutes. They relied on the free fall to descend rapidly. If they opened their parachutes now, the buoyancy of the parachutes would reduce the speed of their descent. Once the wreckage hit them, it would not be worth it.

    Fortunately, the ne kept flying forward. Even if they only used a few seconds, the ne was still very far away from them.

    It was only when they reached the lowest point of descent that they opened their parachutes. It was a narrow escape. After theynded, everyone was excited and dumbfounded by the cooperation of the two of them.

    Actually, Boss and Dark 1 were a good match, right?

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡±

    ¡°Boss, everyone is fine. It¡¯s just that all themunication devices have been cut off. We have to go through this desert now before we can walk out.¡±

    Everyone knew what Yun Qi said. They did not expect tond in this barren desert.

    However, they had surveyed this desert before. Other than being slightly more unexpected, there was no danger. However, to walk out, no matter how fast one¡¯s legs were, it would take one day.

    Now that everyone¡¯smunication devices had been cut off, it was impossible tomunicate with the outside world.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heartbeat became more and more intense, but he had no way ofmunicating with the outside world. He had no idea what had happened to Shen Xiaoxiao. He could only wait until they had walked out of this desert before making any ns.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the sofa and watched 19 stand up from theputer with a frown. Her heart jumped. Could something have happened?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Still no contact?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked anxiously at 19. 19 did not dare to lie even if he wanted to. He could only say honestly, ¡°The ne that Boss and the others were on exploded. Everyone¡¯s contact has been cut off.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so frightened that she fell back and sat on the sofa. 19 was shocked and hurriedly walked over to support Shen Xiaoxiao. He keptforting her:

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t get in touch with them. Maybe they encountered amunication interruption device and deliberately cut off their contact with us. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s definitely fine. You have to believe in Boss and Dark 1.¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not be worried? Themunication device of the Dark Empire was not the ordinary equipment outside. If they wanted to cut off their contact, they must have used more advanced equipment. Then, Yan Kuan and the others would be in greater danger.

    Shen Xiaoxiao anxiously touched the ring in her hand, one after another, trying to calm herself down.

    19 saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions and his eyes suddenly lit up. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss, Boss and the rest are fine. Have you forgotten your Obsidian Star?¡±

    Obsidian Star?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She lowered her head to look at the ring in her hand. Yes, how could she have forgotten this thing? Unless there was a life and death situation on this Obsidian Star, it could definitely not be taken off. She tried the ring on her hand again, but it still did not move at all. This meant that Yan Kuan had not met with any mishaps. At least, his life was saved.

    Yan Kuan was a person who could turn the tables as long as he had a breath left in him. She really did not need to be too anxious.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, with the Obsidian Star around, he will not meet with any mishaps.¡±

    The heart that had been hanging on all this time rxed slightly. As long as he was fine, as long as he was fine...

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Miss?¡±

    When 19 saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had rxed, this person actually fainted on the sofa. He immediately became anxious. Without caring about anything else, he picked her up and walked into the room.

    Where was this ce?

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt as if she had returned to the dark prison. She could even vaguely smell the stench of urine everywhere in the room.

    The person curled up in the corner looked very familiar. Was that, was that, was that her? That was her, Shen Xiaoxiao?

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately went forward to pull the person over, but her hand went through her body. She couldn¡¯t touch her. What was going on?

    What was going on?

    At this moment, the iron door creaked open. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened when she saw the dazzling and beautiful Liu Yufei in a white wedding dress appear at the door. This was, this was the scene before her death?

    Why was she dreaming about this? Why was she dreaming about this? Was it a dream? Was it a dream?

    She watched Liu Yufei give orders to the people outside and watched her ruthless attempt to cut open Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach. Even though she had experienced it before, she was still filled with hatred and monstrous anger.

    Hahahaha!

    The face that Liu Yufei cared about the most was cut into a big mess by her. She saw those intestines being dug out by those people with her own eyes. It was as if she could still hear the ear-piercing sound of the intestines piercing into her skin.

    Could this be considered a lose-lose situation?

 Chapter 348 - Karma From a Previous Life

    <h4>Chapter 348: Karma From a Previous Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter¡¯s injury?¡±

    Liu Qianmin and Gu Yuehua were both dressed in formal gowns. They anxiously asked the doctor who came out of the operating theater.

    The doctor took off his mask and said to the two of them with some regret:

    ¡°The patient¡¯s wound is too deep. Moreover, the sharp instrument that cut her is covered with bacteria. The wound is also irregr. Even after the facial debridement and repair, she cannot return to her original appearance. This face is... but that is not the most important thing. What is important is that we found out that Miss Liu is a carrier of HIV.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean she can¡¯t recover to your original appearance? What do you mean? And HIV, what is that? What is that?¡±

    ¡°Even the world¡¯s top stic surgeons are unable to do anything about it. We are deeply sorry. The popr meaning of HIV is AIDS. Miss Liu is a carrier of AIDS. As a parent, we would mind you having a check-up as well.¡±

    As she watched the doctor leave, Gu Yuehua stood there as if she had gone mad. Her daughter, her beautiful daughter, had actually been disfigured. Not only that, there was not even the slightest possibility of recovery. Shen Xiaoxiao, that d*mn b tch, that d*mn b*tch!

    Gu Yuehua was crying hysterically. She ignored Liu Qianmin¡¯s tugging and stood on the spot frantically. However, when she saw Pei Li, who was not far away, she immediately quieted down. She walked up to Pei Li and said:

    ¡°Li, did you hear what the doctor said? Yufei needs you the most right now. Can you go andfort her? Although you did not have a wedding, she is already your wife. You have to support her. You have to support her at this time.¡±

    Pei Li was stunned by the doctor¡¯s words. What? Someone with HIV?

    How was that possible? What about him? He and Liu Yufei had sexst night. What, what, what was going on?

    ¡°Doctor, doctor, quickly check it out for me. Check it out for me.¡±

    Pei Li did not care about Liu Yufei¡¯s life anymore. At this moment, he was thinking, ¡®Please don¡¯t let me be infected. Please don¡¯t. D*mn Liu Yufei. Didn¡¯t she say that she was not fooling around outside? Didn¡¯t she say that every time she wants it, she uses a vibrator?¡¯ To think that he trusted her so much. Sometimes he would buy her new things when he saw them. This woman, this woman was shameful. Shameful!

    Walking out of the hospital, Pei Li felt that the sky was much darker. If the woman he married was Shen Xiaoxiao, then all this would not have happened, Shen Xiaoxiao would not have been imprisoned for 10 years without saying the whereabouts of the key.

    Actually, Shen Xiaoxiao had wanted to use the key as a dowry to marry into the Pei family. Why had he not been willing to do so at that time?

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as Pei Li walked out of the hospital in a daze. She only felt that this punishment was too light and too lenient. Was he letting them off just like that? How could it be so easy?

    These were all things that happened after she died, right? What about the Ouyang family? What about the Ouyang family? And Yan Kuan? Where was Yan Kuan at this time?

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that the scene had changed. She had actually arrived at the Ouyang family¡¯s backyard. No, this wasn¡¯t just the backyard. This was the Ouyang family¡¯s Forbidden Area?

    Yes, this was the Ouyang family¡¯s Forbidden Area. They had sent countless people to this Forbidden Area, but they were unable to break in.

    This ce was densely packed with bamboo, making a forest. The wind was blowing at night, causing the bamboo forest to be louder and louder. This ce was also bing more and more terrifying.

    Even though there wasn¡¯t a single person around, Shen Xiaoxiao could clearly see the traps ced everywhere.

    She floated, yes, floated, around the Forbidden Area. She saw many ck-clothed people hiding on trees or other ces. Even though they were hidden so well, she could still see them clearly.

    The Forbidden Area was very big. She walked towards the deepest part of the ce based on her feelings until she arrived in front of a small tower. This should be the only tower in the Forbidden Area.

    She directly walked in through the door and passed through the iron door. She looked at the boudoir that was decorated like a daughter¡¯s home. It was luxurious and beautiful, but it had a hint of coldness.

    There was a slight sound upstairs. Shen Xiaoxiao floated up the stairs curiously. As soon as she walked up, she was stunned by the scene in front of her.

    This, this, this Ouyang Tian, what was he doing?

    She saw Ouyang Tian standing in a crystal coffin. Yes, it was a crystal coffin. His whole body was moving violently with the ¡®corpse¡¯ inside.

    This scene made Shen Xiaoxiao want to vomit. This pervert, what kind of thing was he doing with a corpse?

    Perhaps it was because Shen Xiaoxiao came toote, but Ouyang Tian had already ended his action. After seeing him get up and walk out from the coffin, Shen Xiaoxiao carefully looked at who was lying in the crystal coffin?

    ¡®Is this Ouyang Jinling?¡¯

    ¡®Is it Ouyang Jinling? Is it Yan Kuan¡¯s mother, Ouyang Jinling?¡¯

    Looking at her carefully, this was not the pallor of a dead person.

    After tidying himself up, Ouyang Jinling to Ouyang Jinling put on clothes. Looking at his perverted actions towards Ouyang Jinling¡¯s body and his constantly groping appearance, Shen Xiaoxiao unexpectedly felt the soles of her feet turn numb.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao want to pull away from them, outside suddenly came the sound of fighting. It attracted her attention, and also attracted the attention of Ouyang Tian.

    This was a restricted area. How dare someone break in here?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why, but her heart was racing. She had a feeling that Yan Kuan was here. This feeling was too subtle. Even she herself did not expect that she would be so sure that Yan Kuan was here.

    Sure enough, the sound of footsteps came from upstairs. Standing at the side, Shen Xiaoxiao saw Yan Kuan, who was even more mature and cold, standing there.

    He looked at the crystal coffin with an ice-cold and deep gaze, then at Ouyang Tian. He did not even think twice about attacking Ouyang Tian.

    Ouyang Tian was not a pushover. He attacked even faster. The two of them instantly trembled. After all, Ouyang Tian was already over 90 years old. He was no match for Yan Kuan, who was young and at the peak of his martial prowess.

    There was also Dark 1 who caught upter. He secretly held Ouyang Tian hostage and could only watch as Yan Kuan walked into the crystal coffin.

    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t die. I should have killed you long ago when you were born.¡±

    ¡°Killed me? It¡¯s better for you to leave first. You still don¡¯t know, right? Your Ouyang family has already been wiped out by me. The higher-ups of China personally issued an order for us to enter through the secret passage. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re still dreaming. Ouyang Tian, at your age, you should have died a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Secret passage? You really know the whereabouts of the secret passage?¡±

    It was rare for Yan Kuan to say more to him. He said to the secret guard behind him, ¡°Burn this ce clean.¡±

    Ouyang Tian was shocked and hurriedly shouted, ¡°That¡¯s your mother! You actually dare to burn her to death? She¡¯s not dead yet! She¡¯s not dead!¡±

    ¡°Not dead? She¡¯s still alive? It¡¯s better for her to die. Do it. Send this old master to that person. There are people who want him dead more than me.¡±

    Ouyang Tian was dragged down by someone. The destruction of the Ouyang family was alsopletely destroyed by the raging fire.

    However, when Yan Kuan left, he looked over at Shen Xiaoxiao thoughtfully. Shen Xiaoxiao could even feel that Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes already knew of her existence. Sure enough, she only heard him say:

    ¡°Human or ghost,e out....¡±

 Chapter 349 - The Solution To the Gu

    <h4>Chapter 349: The Solution To the Gu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°When will Madam wake up?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who had been unconscious for a few days, and his expression became even uglier. He had a bad premonition along the way, but he did not expect that something had really happened.

    That damned Pei Li, that damned b*tch, he had to tear him into ten thousand pieces.

    ¡°Fortunately, Madam is pregnant, and the child in her stomach has already taken shape. After all, half of it is Master¡¯s blood and bone, so this Gu worm is somewhat repelled. I used golden needles to suppress the Gu poison. Miss will wake up in half a day at most.¡±

    The one next to Yan Kuan was an old man in his fifties. He was dressed like a hall master, and his long hair wasbed into a bun. He looked like a Taoist priest, and his skin was dark. This was the skin that came from living in the dense forest all year round.

    After Yan Kuan returned to the vi, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sleeping appearance and knew that something had happened as he had expected. Fortunately, the Dark Empire was spread all over the world, so it was not difficult to find these capable people.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already been unconscious for three days, and he saw that she had lost weight... Yan Kuan¡¯s heart felt like it was being grilled on a stove. It was anxious and painful. Indeed, when he encountered Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s matter, even if he was calm, he would not be able to find the direction.

    ¡°Have you found the solution?¡±

    ¡°There are some clues. As long as my senior brother arrives, there should be no problem in getting rid of the Gu poison.¡±

    ¡°What kind of Gu poison is this? So overbearing?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was in a deep sleep, with a high bump on her abdomen. Fortunately, this Gu poison had no effect on the child, and the result of the test was good. Otherwise, he would have rushed to the Ouyang family and buried the whole family with him.

    ¡°* * * *, raised with blood essence, the bewitched person, as the name implies, will have deep feelings for the bewitched person, and listen to his orders, bing a puppet.¡±

    ¡°* * * *? Huh!¡±

    ¡°Actually, with all due respect, the best way to solve this problem is to transfer the Gu worm. If we forcefully kill the Gu worm in the body, we will not be able to predict any mishaps, especially since Madam is pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Transition? How?¡±

    Yan Kuan listened to Putuo¡¯s words a little surprised, this Gu worm could be taken out? It could even be taken out?

    ¡°Using the medicine lure to lure the Gu worm out, it is originally raised by blood. As long as it smells blood, it will automatically parasitize another body that is raised by blood.¡±

    ¡°So simple?¡±

    If it was really that simple, then it was really worth a try.

    But Putuo did not think this was simple, because this medicine lure was definitely not easy to find. It could be said that there was no such thing.

    ¡°Could it be that the medicinal ingredient is difficult to find?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Putuo nced at him and nodded. ¡°Indeed, the medicinal ingredient is the key.¡±

    ¡°What medicinal ingredient? Is there something that our Dark Empire can¡¯t find?¡±?Yun Qi also interjected and asked. In their hearts, the Dark Empire was omnipotent and could definitely find a medicinal ingredient. What was so difficult about that?

    However, Yan Kuan was deep in thought. This was definitely not that simple. If this medicinal ingredient was that thing, then it would be very easy to exin this conspiracy. Could this medicinal ingredient be as he had guessed?

    ¡°ck Ganoderma.¡±

    After Putuo said these three words, his eyes stared intently at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart rxed. It was indeed this thing. It seemed that these people¡¯s true goal was not to control Xiaoxiao, but to take the ck Ganoderma from Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands.

    No, no, it was to take the ck Ganoderma from his hands. The person behind the scenes was really powerful. He actually knew that the ck Ganoderma was in his hands, and he also knew how important Shen Xiaoxiao was to him. Previously, he had made a move against him, but in the end, he had failed. Now, he chose Shen Xiaoxiao... He had really grasped his weak spot, and he had inserted it into his lung tube.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Yan Kuan did not say anything. Shen Xiaoxiao, who had her eyes tightly shut, slowly woke up. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart immediately rxed. She had woken up. Shen Xiaoxiao, who had been unconscious for three days, had finally woken up.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her with a little confusion. Yan Kuan. This Yan Kuan was much younger than the Yan Kuan she had seen in her dreams. Was she not dreaming?

    Yan Kuan¡¯s big palm gently touched her forehead. The temperature of his palm was so cold that she could not help but shudder. It was really Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan could touch her, but she was not in her dreams?

    ¡°You¡¯re okay? Didn¡¯t they say that something happened to the ne? Are you okay?¡±

    The first sentence that Shen Xiaoxiao said after she woke up made Yan Kuan not know how to describe his feelings. This girl always made his heart ache for no reason. At this time, she did not care about herself, did not care about the child, but cared about him. It really made his heart ache.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in trouble. You¡¯ve been poisoned. Are you feeling unwell? Let the doctor take a look at you. We¡¯ll talk about other thingster.¡±

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao raise her head to look around. She knew everyone in the room. The Four Hall Masters, Dark 1, and Dark 2 were all there. There wasn¡¯t a single one missing. However, that old man looked a little strange. He looked like a foreigner, but he spoke fluent Mandarin.

    ¡°Madam¡¯s rtionship is peaceful, and fortunately, she is pregnant, which prevented the Gu worm from entering her heart meridian. With my golden needle technique, she will be fine for at least seven days. However, if we want to safely expel the Gu worm out of her body, these seven days is also the key. As long as we act within these seven days, we will be able to ensure the safety of Madam and her child. If it is more than seven days, even Da Luo Immortals will not be able to save her.¡±

    Putuo¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tighten. She had been so frightened by Yan Kuan¡¯s re that her heart was beating like a drum. She did not know what had happened, but her body suddenly floated up. Then, she heard what he said, and then she woke up.

    Therefore, she also knew what Putuo meant. The ck Ganoderma was in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands. This was the key to the Shen family¡¯s life-saving fund. If the ck Ganoderma was damaged, the life-saving fund would be hidden in an unknown secret room for the rest of its life. It would be impossible for it to see the light of day again.

    ¡°Must we use the ck Ganoderma?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and knew that she had heard their conversation. The ck Ganoderma was in his hands, but he also knew how much Shen Xiaoxiao valued the Shen family. For Xiaoxiao, destroying the key to the Shen family¡¯s inheritance was a very difficult decision. However, if they did not use the ck Ganoderma, Shen Xiaoxiao and the child in her stomach would be in danger. No matter how they looked at this game, they would lose.

    ¡°Yes, as long as we cut off a little of the ck Ganoderma, the ck Ganoderma¡¯s extreme toxicity is the insect¡¯s favorite smell. When the timees, we will make a small cut on Madam¡¯s wrist, and the insect will naturally crawl out along her wrist. When the timees, we will use another person¡¯s blood as a bait and pass it into another person¡¯s body immediately.¡±

    ¡°Since we can lure the insect out, why not kill it directly? Instead, we have to lure it into another person¡¯s body? Isn¡¯t this an unnecessary move?¡±

    Lei Lie was curious. Wasn¡¯t this saying a little strange?

    Putuo did not feel that his method was being questioned or inappropriate, but he patiently exined....

 Chapter 350 - Play Along

    <h4>Chapter 350: y Along</h4>

    Putuo did not feel that his method was questionable or inappropriate, but exined patiently:

    ¡°Once this Gu worm is stained with fresh blood and enters the body, it will remember the smell of the master¡¯s blood. After luring it out, it needs another blood to nourish it. Otherwise, it will follow the memories and return to Madam¡¯s body.

    ¡°When it entered the Madam¡¯s body, there were no wounds. Moreover, its speed is not something that an ordinary person could imagine. Perhaps before I can react, it has already entered the body once again. After that¡­ There is no possibility of luring it out of the body.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the person who has to ept the Gu poison must be a female. A male must not. The harmony between yin and yang is something that has existed since ancient times.¡±

    Yan Kuan, who originally had a n, was also a little surprised when he heard this. He thought that it was possible. However, if it was only a woman, then it would be easy. There was still a woman in the basement. It was just right to be of use.

    However, after listening to Putuo¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao fell into silence. Of course, she had to be saved. However, if she were to use the ck Ganoderma mushroom, then the Shen family¡¯s inheritance fund would be ced on the table. The difficulties and problems that she would have to face on the table would be even more. No matter how she thought about it, she felt very aggrieved. She had actually been schemed against like this. They really deserved to die.

    ¡°You guys go out first. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±

    Everyone knew that this was rted to the Shen family¡¯s inheritance fund. Boss definitely had to consider it carefully with Miss. They were not worried that Miss would not be saved, but they knew that regardless of whether it was Boss or Miss who had suffered such a huge loss¡­ They would definitely notpromise so easily. They would definitely think of a way to turn defeat into victory. Therefore, everyone walked out of the room one after another.

    The room returned to its usual calm. Yan Kuan could not help but pull her into his arms. She did not know that when he came back and saw Shen Xiaoxiao lying motionless on the bed, when she could not hear him no matter how much he screamed, how afraid and anxious he was. Her face was pale, her body was thin, and her round belly was swollen. However, he could not wake her up at all. He had never experienced such helplessness in his life. Indeed, this woman was his life.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, to me, nothing is more important than you and the child in your belly.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s sudden words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skip a beat. Did Yan Kuan think that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the ck Ganoderma? Besides, this ck Ganoderma was under Yan Kuan¡¯s care. Even if Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t bear to part with it, Yan Kuan would take it out on his own ord. She knew Yan Kuan very well.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t bear to part with it? No, I¡¯m thinking, who is the person behind this? Why did you take such a big detour to make them take out the ck Ganoderma? Is it the Ouyang family or the mysterious man in ck?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and kissed her forehead. This girl was smart, but sometimes she was too confident. No, it was not confidence, but people¡¯s hearts were always unpredictable, and he did not know what this person was thinking sometimes.

    ¡°This matter should be the mastermind behind the scenes of the man in ck. He used the ambitions of Ouyang Le and Pei Li to make them willingly work for him, but he also wanted to get the ck Ganoderma mushroom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it. Who else in the world wants the ck Ganoderma the most besides Ouyang Tian?¡±

    Who else?

    Could it be Shen Xiaoxiao? Why did she feel that there were so many people in the world who wanted the ck Ganoderma? Not to mention Ouyang Tian, even Pei Dongguo of the Pei family held the key and refused to let go. If that was the case¡­ Then it would be really hard to guess.

    ¡°No matter who is behind this, I¡¯m not willing to suffer such a huge loss. Isn¡¯t there someone who has been secretly observing us?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s y along. I don¡¯t believe that we still can¡¯t catch the person behind this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, rest well. We¡¯ll talk about other things tomorrow. We also have to make good arrangements. What exactly should we do? It¡¯s time to put the puppets prepared by the neighboring vi to good use. Let¡¯s lure the snake out of its hole. Who knows, we might even be able to catch a big fish.¡±

    ¡­

    The next morning, Shen Xiaoxiao woke up very early. She did not tell Yan Kuan that she was very thirsty, not because she wanted to drink water, but because she wanted to drink blood.

    This change shocked her. She knew that it must be rted to the Gu worm in her body, so she gritted her teeth and persevered.

    When Yan Kuan woke up, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao biting her lower lip in a fierce manner. He was so scared that he rolled over and got up. He thought that he had to slowly n this, but it seemed that he had to do it immediately.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was a little confused, and she even started to not recognize him. When Yan Kuan saw Shen Xiaoxiao like this, he was shocked. He immediately called Putuo over, turned around, and went into the dark room to take out the ck Ganoderma.

    Since it was already a critical moment, he did not care about the n anymore. The key was to save Shen Xiaoxiao as soon as possible.

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Putuo checked and immediately nodded. ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t wait for seven days. Is Madam pregnant with twins? At most, three days. If we don¡¯t have the ck Ganoderma, I¡¯m afraid Madam¡¯s poison won¡¯t be cured.¡±

    ¡°The ck Ganoderma is here. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Putuo was stunned when he heard that. The ck Ganoderma was here? What did that mean? Wasn¡¯t the only ck Ganoderma in the world that disappeared more than ten years ago? Why was it here?

    This ck Emperor was indeed worthy of his reputation. He even had such a precious treasure.

    ¡°Is this really the ck Ganoderma? It¡¯spletely ck and has a fragrant radius bone. Sigh, Madam is a blessed person.¡±

    ¡°Knock that woman out and bring her up.¡±

    19 knew who Yan Kuan was talking about, so he immediately went downstairs to prepare. Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao was also knocked out by Yan Kuan¡¯s words.

    Yan Kuan shot a look at Dark 1. After a while, another woman who was at least 80% simr to Shen Xiaoxiao was also brought in. She was also unconscious and did not move at all, as well as one more woman.

    Putuo was a little speechless when he saw this scene. What did this mean? Why were two women suddenly sent over? Which one was this puppet?

    Yan Kuan looked at Pu Tuo¡¯s puzzled expression and said to him directly, ¡°I want these two women to have Gu worms on them. I believe that you should have a way.¡±

    Putuo was stunned. Both women wanted to have Gu worms put in them? How did Yan Kuan know his secret?

    ¡°Putuo, if you have the ability, don¡¯t hide it. You know my methods. I want these two women to be poisoned.¡±

    ¡°May I ask, who are these two women?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Putuo¡¯s words, his eyebrows jumped. Although he looked smiling, his words and eyes were cold:

    ¡°It seems that you are tired of living.¡±

 Chapter 351 - Treatment 1

    <h4>Chapter 351: Treatment 1</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Putuo had always heard of the ck Emperor of the Dark Empire. The rumors said that he was cold, cold, ruthless, and vicious. However, from the moment he came into contact with him until now, he had seen with his own eyes how this man, who had never been seen by the outside world, doted on a woman. He thought that the rumors were too exaggerated. After all, even a fool could tell that ck Emperor cared about his wife.

    However, now, he hadpletely overturned his previous knowledge. Just one sentence from this ck Emperor was enough to make his legs go soft and his forehead break out in cold sweat.

    Moreover, the most important thing was that he actually knew all of the secret techniques that he had been hiding. He could split any Gu worm into two to dissolve the poison. This secret technique was passed down by his master back then, and his senior brother did not know about it. He thought that only he knew about it in this world, but he did not expect that the ck Emperor actually knew about his own secret technique.

    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? Or you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Putuo swallowed his saliva, he said somewhat timidly, ¡°No, no, I mean, I mean, it¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s not that easy to split the Gu worm. Madam¡¯s Gu worm cannotst for more than three days, but just preparing to split the Gu worm requires three days of preparation. Moreover, my things are not here, so I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t prepare well, I¡¯ll harm Madam instead.¡±

    Yan Kuan listened to Putuo¡¯s exnation and did not look at him. He simply tucked Shen Xiaoxiao under the nket and said calmly, ¡°My men have already moved all your things, including the trash in the trash can, over to you.¡±

    Although Putuo was very surprised when he heard this, he still felt a little ufortable. However, Yan Kuan¡¯s next words made Putuo¡¯s slight dissatisfaction and fear turn into surprise and excitement.

    ¡°I happen to have the second volume of your senior brother¡¯s Tian Ji Zi! As long as Madam¡¯s Gu poison is removed, I can give you an additional set of 99 fresh corpses. Whether or not they can be saved and how you want to save them will be up to you. Of course, if anything happens to Madam, I don¡¯t mind personally packing you into the Immemorial Building.¡±

    The ck Emperor¡¯s words were more and more terrifying to Putuo. Tian Ji Zi was their sect¡¯s secret treasure, and all that was recorded in it were secret manuals rted to Gu refinement. It was just that back then, after his master died, he disappeared without a trace.

    Who would have thought that it was actually in the hands of the Dark Empire... However, he could also understand what kind of existence the Dark Empire was. There was nothing that they could not find, alright? As for the Immemorial Building, that was his sworn enemy. If he were to be handed over to the Immemorial Building, then he would be turned into a medicine man, and his life would be worse than death.

    This ck Emperor really knew how to control people.

    99 corpses were?one of the essential elements for officially practicing Tian Ji Zi. Without corpses, even if he had a secret manual, it would not work. Therefore, this really burned his itch.

    ¡°In that case, I will go down immediately to prepare. However, some medicinal herbs will take at least three days, no matter how fast it is. However, I promise that I will not let anything happen to Madam.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Putuo and did not speak again. With a nce, Dark 1 immediately understood and brought Putuo away. Along with him were Ouyang Le and another woman who looked 80% simr to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This woman was none other than Liu Yufei, who was currently locked up in China. As for why she looked 80% simr to Shen Xiaoxiao, it was all thanks to the makeup artist¡¯s makeup skills. Getting her out of China... How could it be possible without a lot of effort?

    However, the current Liu Yufei was no longer called Liu Yufei. Aftering out of China, she had already changed her identity. Liu Yufei had already been sentenced to death. In other words, China had indeed agreed to use Liu Yufei¡¯s life in exchange for information. However, they did not say how they would let Liu Yufei live.

    The outside world knew that Liu Yufei was suspected of too many crimes, so it was impossible for them not to give the outside world an exnation. Therefore, if Liu Yufei wanted to live, she could only change her identity and live. Coincidentally, Yan Kuan and the rest needed Liu Yufei to be a puppet, so Liu Yufei was sent overseas by Yan Kuan.

    Of course, Liu Yufei and Shen Xiaoxiao were born from the same mother. She used a special paint on her face and looked exactly like Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Liu Yufei had been injected with high-intensity hallucinogens. She had no idea where she was or what she had experienced.

    Now, Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were filled with Shen Xiaoxiao. Nothing else could pique his interest.

    ...

    In the basement.

    Pei Li saw with his own eyes that the liquid had been injected into his body. Ouyang Le had been taken away. It could be said that he was unable to respond to the call of heaven and earth. The man in ck had said that he woulde and save them. However, now that he saw that the prison was so heavily guarded that not even a fly could fly in, he had gradually lost his faith. The only thing he prayed for was for the Gu poison to take effect, forcing Yan Kuan topromise with him. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao had Yan Kuan¡¯s seed in her stomach.

    That afternoon, he felt an itch in his heart. This was a sign that the Gu worm had activated. He was waiting. He had been waiting until they were at their wits¡¯ end, waiting for them toe and beg him.

    Kacha.

    The metal door creaked loudly. Pei Li shook his somewhat muddled head. Could it be that someone hade to beg him? Just now, they had even injected him with hallucinogens (he thought). When they begged him, he would definitely double the amount of hallucinogens injected into them one by one, especially Yan Kuan. Hmph.

    ¡°Have you injected the drugs?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve injected them with an increased amount.¡±

    ¡°Send him to Building 2!¡±

    Pei Li was stunned. Send him to Building 2? What did that mean? Weren¡¯t they here to beg him? How could it be?

    However, he realized that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He couldn¡¯t speak at all. What was wrong with him? What was wrong with him?

    His limbs were stiff and he couldn¡¯t move. Pei Li realized that other than his two eyeballs and his mind being able to move, he seemed to be restrained by something. He was like a wooden man who could only be butchered by others.

    What exactly did they inject into him? It actually made him so abnormal?

    He opened his mouth and watched as they walked into a two-story building. Soon after, he was brought to a room. Not only was the room filled with medicinal herbs, there were also two women lying in the middle of the room. There were originally three beds in the room... Without thinking, Pei Li knew that the middle position was definitely prepared for him.

    Sure enough, he was fixed on the bed in the middle. His head was ced to the right by them. When he turned his head, he just happened to see the side profile of the woman next to him. This was... This was Shen Xiaoxiao?

    Pei Li was shocked, but then he was delighted. It looked like Shen Xiaoxiao had indeed been tricked. Looking at her bulging belly (don¡¯t forget that Liu Yufei was also a pregnant woman), he felt extremelyfortable.

    He would definitely be saved. Now that he had walked out of that prison, if the man in ck wanted to save him, he would definitely cherish this opportunity.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Even Madam, the Boss can¡¯t do anything about this Gu poison. We can only see if Madam can wake up when she is closer to the Mother Gu. The Young Master in Madam¡¯s stomach is really pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Let¡¯s go and get the doctor toe over quickly.¡±

    After the two subordinates left, Pei Li opened his eyes again. It was indeed Shen Xiaoxiao. Indeed, as long as she was close to him, she would definitely wake up. He was very excited and looked forward to seeing if Shen Xiaoxiao would still be so arrogant and look down on him after she woke up.. At that time, everything would be up to him.

 Chapter 352 - Treatment 2

    <h4>Chapter 352: Treatment 2</h4>

    Pei Li was getting more and more excited as he watched Shen Xiaoxiao fall into a deep sleep. ording to the rules of this poison, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely wake up within three hours as long as she came into contact with the Mother Gu.

    However, Pei Li only felt his head bing drowsy. He wanted to sleep, but he did not know what was going on. He could only watch as Shen Xiaoxiao slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡°The medicine is taking effect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss. The preparations for Putuo should be almostplete. I have already asked 21 to make preparations. Liu Yufei has been deeply hypnotized, and her face has already put on makeup. When she wakes up, she will only wake up and believe she is Miss. Moreover, her mind has a special model that we have specially designed. Everything is under control. The only problem is that her tattoo seems to be unable to be removed.¡±

    The spy gave a detailed report of their arrangements to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan looked at the woman who was lying there motionlessly. The makeup on her face became more and more simr in 21¡¯s hands. Other than that pair of eyes that could not deceive anyone¡­ This entire person had be Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance.

    Their n had just begun. They could not always be the ones being bullied. A proper counterattack would allow things to progress more smoothly. The Ouyang family was really bing more and more suicidal.

    ¡°That tattoo is not an ordinary tattoo. It doesn¡¯t matter if it can¡¯t be removed. Just tattoo something on it. In any case, they definitely can¡¯t see the original appearance of the tattoo.¡±

    When the secret guard heard his Boss¡¯s words, he nodded. Just not allowing them to view the original appearance? This was easy. Their Dark Empire had a lot of talented people. It was just a design tattoo. It was too simple. However, it was rare for a woman to be able to tattoo something on that ce. However, he had to admit that the flower tattoo was really special.

    ¡°The tattoo on her body will be spread widely. I want everyone in the world to know within ten days that a woman who gets a tattoo in that ce will be able to attract the attention of men.¡±

    The secret guard felt more and more caught off guard by their boss¡¯ orders. If this news were to spread, all the women in the world would probably go crazy, especially those girls from abroad who were more open-minded.

    Of course, they all knew that their boss was ying a big game. The secret guards obediently walked out and no longer spoke.

    In order to cut open the ck Ganoderma to dissolve his poison, he needed to use the half key. Yan Kuan knew where Shen Xiaoxiao hid the key. Speaking of the way she hid it, even now, Yan Kuan still felt a little speechless. There were so many ces for this little thing to hide it, but she hid it in her throat. Was she not afraid of feeling ufortable? Of course, Yan Kuan himself was also curious. This key was a few centimeters long. How could she get used to having a foreign object in her throat?

    Carefully and gently, he took the key out of her throat. Looking at the golden key, Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was inexplicable. He took the ck Ganoderma at the side and cut a thin piece. The room was filled with the smell of medicine. This thing was really strange.

    The ck Ganoderma was put into the safe, and the key was put away by Yan Kuan himself. He took the thin slice of ck Ganoderma and found Putuo.

    When Putuo saw the thin slice, he was first stunned, then he was ecstatic. To be able to cut the ck Ganoderma, it meant that the ck Emperor not only had the ck Ganoderma, but also the Ghost Ax. The Ghost Ax was the half key in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. As for why it was called this name, he did not know.

    ¡°If Madam is fine, I¡¯ll give this piece of thing to you. If Madam is in trouble, hmph, I don¡¯t need to tell you the consequences, right?¡±

    Putuo was overjoyed. This ck Ganoderma could be given to him? Could it really be given to him? This was a rare treasure in the world, something that money could not buy. With this thing, he could refine any Gu poison with half the effort. He could even see that there would be no one that could bully him in the future. Putuo, who everyone was afraid of, was waving at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t dare to say anything else. This Gu poison is my specialty. If I can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t even blink if you remove my name.¡±

    Yan Kuan impatiently expressed that he did not care. Yan Kuan only calmly said, ¡°I prefer to y with living people. It¡¯s only fun to sharpen the meat with a blunt knife.¡±

    Putuo¡¯s heart jumped. This man was not old, but his methods were a level higher than his. He was afraid that he would really do what he said. He was the ck Emperor, and the ck Emperor always kept his word. He was really a little afraid.

    Yan Kuan ced Shen Xiaoxiao on the tform in the innermost part of the room. He looked around carefully. The Four Hall Masters were standing guard at the four corners of the room. There were even secret guards waiting outside the door. If he was not wrong, those people wouldunch an attack on them today, because the Gu poison had already taken effect. The prepared attack would take less than three days.

    Moreover, the smell of the ck Ganoderma was very strong. As long as there were special tools, they would be able to detect it. They would definitely think that he had found someone to save Xiaoxiao, so they would definitely make a move at the critical moment.

    Now, it was up to Putuo.

    The des shed across the wrists of the two women beside them. A strong smell of blood assailed their nostrils. A cauldron was ced among the three of them, and Pei Li¡¯s blood was already in arge bowl. The strange smell released by the cauldron made the people wearing the gas masks look at each other in dismay. They could not smell it, but they could see that the pot of cactus on the windowsill was withering at a speed that could be seen with their eyes. It was obvious how strong the poison was.

    When it was time to cut Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan personally cut a very small wound on her wrist, but it happened to be at the artery, and blood flowed out like a fountain.

    Yan Kuan frowned. He had never felt that the blood was so dazzling and disgusting.

    However, at this moment, he had no choice but to watch as this blood flowed out of her blood vessels bit by bit.

    As time passed, no one knew when the Gu worm woulde out. Yan Kuan could only wait there, unable to say anything or do anything.

    The blood sma ced at the side was ready at any time. As soon as the Gu worm came out of her body, she would immediately receive a blood transfusion. This battle seemed simple, but it was also making people panic.

    Gu gu gu gu gu gu¨C

    A strange cry came from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. Yan Kuan saw that Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly started to struggle violently. If he had not tied her to the bed in advance, Shen Xiaoxiao would have jumped off the bed crazily.

    Yan Kuan wanted to reach out and hold her down. He watched as she struggled past him, and the more she struggled, the more she would bleed. But just as he was about to make a move, Putuo grabbed his wrist and shook his head at him, motioning for him to look at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist.

    It was only when he looked at Yan Kuan that he realized that a round lump had appeared on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist. This lump was slowly moving towards the location of the wound.

    At this moment, Yan Kuan finally calmed down and did not speak anymore. He watched as this Gu worm slowly moved. He only hoped that this Gu worm would be able to quickly crawl out of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body.

    However, at this moment, a gunshot suddenly came from outside. It was unknown if it had startled the Gu poison, but it actually made its squirming figure suddenly stop moving. It even gradually showed signs of returning. Yan Kuan was shocked¡­

 Chapter 353 - Reinvigorating the Heroic Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 353: Reinvigorating the Heroic Spirit</h4>

    Yan Kuan already knew that if this Gu poison were to run back, then even god would not be able to save Shen Xiaoxiao. Therefore, at this moment, he did not care whether he could make a move or not. He made a prompt decision and directly shot out with his unique dart. Even if he had to personally chop off Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm, this Gu worm had toe out.

    His, Yan Kuan¡¯s, woman could only be his woman. Regardless of whether she was poisoned by this Gu poison or whether she would fall in love with another man, he would definitely not give her this opportunity.

    Even if she died, Shen Xiaoxiao had to bebeled as Yan Kuan¡¯s woman for the rest of her life.

    Putuo did not expect Yan Kuan to act decisively. Not only that, his dart was able to hit the position where the Gu worm was moving, blocking the Gu worm¡¯s escape route.

    He did not expect that the ck Emperor, who could not even bear to let her bleed and could only open a small wound, would actually be ruthless when it was time. He really did not allow any room for consideration. If his dart went down, this Madam¡¯s hand would be half broken.

    The Blue me de was a terrifying weapon in the underworld. It was exclusive to ck Emperor, and it was rumored that once it was used, there would be no survivors.

    Putuo¡¯s reaction was not bad either. Seeing that the Gu worm could onlye out through the wound, he immediately took out another wooden cauldron to lure the Gu worm. There was its favorite vor, ck Ganoderma.

    Sure enough, the Gu worm was immediately lured into the wooden cauldron. Yan Kuan looked over, and the doctor at the side immediately took action to treat Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wound.

    The Blue me de was indeed very powerful, but Yan Kuan had restrained at least 60% of his strength. Therefore, although the wound looked scary and the meridians were separated, the bones were not injured.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was immediately sent to the operating room next door while Putuo took the wooden cauldron and walked between the two women.

    He first ced the Gu worm into the bowl of Pei Li¡¯s blood. Seeing that the Gu worm was swelling more and more, and the blood in the bowl was sucked dry, he drove the Gu worm back into the other wooden cauldron.

    Gu gu gu gu gu¨C

    Gu gu gu gu gu¨C

    The cries became louder and louder. Slowly, they seemed to hear two cries. It seemed that the time was ripe, Putuo opened the wooden cauldron, everyone saw with their own eyes that the Gu worm had turned into two small Gu of the same size and entered the bodies of Ouyang Le and Liu Yufei along with the wounds that the two women had cut.

    Everything seemed to have calmed down. Yan Kuan also turned around and left to enter the operating room.

    The Four Hall Masters also heaved a sigh of relief and brought Putuo out from the other door. The few secret guards that were left behind were just standing there with guns in their hands, pretending to wait for the battle outside to end.

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re awake? Be good. Don¡¯t move, lie down properly!¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, she saw Yan Kuan sitting at the head of the bed. The paining from her arm woke her up. Why was her hand injured? Had the Gu worm been taken out?

    As the best husband, Yan Kuan naturally knew what Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to know, so he immediately told her everything.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also didn¡¯t expect that so many things would happen after she fell asleep. However, it was a good thing that the Gu worm was cured, and the child was still there. However, she really couldn¡¯t take it lying down after suffering so much for no reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you have rested, we will immediately return to China. I promise to let you watch a good show. However, this matter has also made me clear one thing. The person behind this must be rted to your Shen family. They have always wanted the ck Ganoderma mushroom and the Ghost Ax in your hands.¡±

    Upon hearing Yan Kuan mention the key, Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly touched her throat. There was nothing. She raised her eyes and looked at Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan pretended to be angry and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I¡¯ve already ced the Ghost Ax in a safe ce. Don¡¯t even think about hiding it on your own. You¡¯re brave enough to put something in your throat. You really don¡¯t want your throat anymore.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled embarrassedly. She had no choice but to put it there. Yan Kuan was better at hiding things than she was.

    ¡°Is the child alright? When will I recover?¡±

    ¡°It will take 100 days to recover. Just you wait!¡±

    ¡°Will the man in ck really have something to do with my Shen family?¡±

    ¡°Most likely, so you must be mentally prepared. No matter if it¡¯s Third Uncle or anyone else, you have to hold on.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to Yan Kuan¡¯s words thoughtfully. Could it really be Third Uncle? Could it be?

    ¡­

    Pei Liy in the hospital bed and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s strange smile. He had thought that Yan Kuan liked her very much, but at the crucial moment, he had still abandoned her and ran away.

    However, the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach was still a trump card. As long as she gave birth to the child, she would not be afraid of Yan Kuan and notpromise. Women were like clothes. It was not so easy to abandon a biological child.

    However, since Shen Xiaoxiao was now his woman, shouldn¡¯t he enjoy her properly?

    Kacha!

    Just as Pei Li was daydreaming, the ck-robed man suddenly walked in. Pei Li looked at him and his expression became calm. He said very calmly, ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to touch her?¡±

    The ck-robed man saw Pei Li¡¯s expression and knew what this person was thinking. He did not hesitate to point it out.

    However, Pei Li¡¯s expression did not look good. He could no longer get hard. Even if he wanted to touch Shen Xiaoxiao, there was nothing he could do. Could it be that he could only use his mouth and hands. To a man, this was not the least bit fun and indulgent.

    The man in ck looked at Pei Li¡¯s ugly face and took out a bottle of medicine. He handed it to Pei Li and said:

    ¡°This thing can make you be more powerful. However, you can forget about having an heir for the rest of your life. However, this medicine can onlyst you for a month. In the future, I will give you the medicine every month until you be the head of the Ouyang family. I will think of a way to eliminate your troubles. Whether you want to be a man or a eunuch, it is your choice.¡±

    After the man in ck finished speaking, he walked out of the ward. The ck Ganoderma had already appeared. It looked like it was indeed in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands. The most important thing now was to ensure that the child was born safely. When the time came, it would be a good deal to exchange his son for the ck Ganoderma.

    The moment the man in ck left, Pei Li swallowed all the medicine without hesitation. Immediately after, he felt something rushing down from his body.

    He could not help but be overjoyed. How long had it been since he felt this way? If he could be a man, no one would want to be a eunuch. He turned his head to look at Shen Xiaoxiao who did not move at all on the bed. His smile was especially wretched. He directly walked over, stripped her of her clothes, and climbed on top of her.

    How long had it been since he had touched a woman in this world? He was really panicking. He just did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s skin to be so smooth and tender even though she was pregnant.

    Eh?

    Why did she have a tattoo?

    Why did she also have something tattooed at that ce?

    Could it be that she and Liu Yufei had been tattooed by Gu Yuehua since they were young? However, he had only heard of the Suoyin flower. The flower that Shen Xiaoxiao had tattooed seemed to be more like a peony?

    Pei Li did not care about anything and jumped onto her without caring about anything¡­

 Chapter 354 - The Miraculous Use of the Nine-Tailed Snake and the Spread Of the Suoyin Flower

    <h4>Chapter 354: The Miraculous Use of the Nine-Tailed Snake and the Spread Of the Suoyin Flower</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Dad, what did you say? Such tattoos are very popr these days?¡±

    Ouyang Jinming didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or shamed when he saw Pei Li. He directly took out a stack of photos and said to Pei Li,?¡°Take a look for yourself. It¡¯s a one-time use. There are permanent ones, all kinds of designs, and all kinds of varieties.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that someone did this on purpose?¡±

    Pei Li thought a little more, but who would tattoo these things for no reason? Ouyang Jinming was more open-minded than Pei Li. He directly said again:

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Liu Yufei¡¯s tattoo was seen by many people back then. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that some people are not willing to follow the rules. Moreover, if a woman wants to tattoo something there, as long as they pay a little attention to that quality, they will be willing.¡±

    Pei Li did not speak anymore. This was not unreasonable. However, it was clearly something that belonged to the Ouyang family that was suddenly known by everyone. He felt a little ufortable in his heart.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be ufortable. If they want to tattoo, so be it. The essence of the Suoyin flower is not something that these ordinary tattoos can do. Why are you worrying about this? The Old Master is the one who should be worried. His body has not been well recently. If he gets angry again, we might be one step closer to sess.¡±

    ...

    At the Ouyang Mansion.

    ¡°Liu He, are you serious? Is this popr among women abroad? Hahaha, it would be strange if the old man didn¡¯t die of anger.¡±

    Liu He was quite happy to see Huo Wanting smiling so happily. These tattoos were indeed very popr in foreign countries recently. In this way, even if the Ouyang family¡¯s women were exposed to tattoos, it wouldn¡¯t attract more attention from everyone. This was also a good thing for Huo Wanting.

    ¡°Naturally, I just heard that the old man¡¯s courtyard has already called for new clothes. I think we can stop our actions now. I¡¯m worried that the old man will discover something. Recently, An Ning has be fond of collecting perfumes. We can change our methods.¡±

    Liu He tried his best toe up with ideas for Huo Wanting. Of course, Huo Wanting knew. She also knew that this was not a long-term n. It was better to change the method.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    After discussing these things, Liu He naturally began to do other things with Huo Wanting. The festering on Huo Wanting¡¯s body did not show any signs of deepening. It was also good to stop and maintain the current situation. As expected, she could not touch that thing again. Recently, with Liu He¡¯s attention, she felt that there was nothing that she could not live through.

    Moreover, Liu He had many tricks up his sleeve and bought many tools for her to y with. After all, she was already over 50 years old, and after not touching that thing for a long time... She would slowly be like a normal woman.

    After a round of fun, Huo Wanting thought of the nine-tailed snake in the secret room. She asked Liu He directly, ¡°Did you use that thing on An Ning?¡±

    Liu He rubbed the white ball. He said, ¡°I used it half a month ago. This Fourth Miss is a capable person. Do you know why she likes to use perfume? She doesn¡¯t keep the nine-tailed snake in water at all. Instead, she just ys with it on the bed. The smell can¡¯t be covered at all.¡±

    Huo Wanting was stunned when she heard this. This person was really a sl*t. When the nine-tailed snake touched the water, it would restrain its tail. One after another, it would be much gentler. However, if it left the water, the nine tails would be crazy at the same time, could this An Ning endure it?

    ¡°This An Ning can also endure it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s holding it in. It¡¯s said that the old man hasn¡¯t been summoned her recently and has been staying in his room all day. However, he should have restrained himself a little yesterday. It¡¯s said that he had asked the maid to change the water several times.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t restrain this smell, she won¡¯t be able to hide it from the old man. However, as long as this An Ning uses a nine-tailed snake, she has to give up. She¡¯s not like me. It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t have my good Liu He¡¯s help. Just wait and see. I want to see how this b*tch dies.¡±

    ...

    Ouyang Ning was indeed lying in the bathtub as they said. There was ayer of wood that she had specially asked someone to make. There were nine small holes on the wood, and there was a box-like cage under it. The nine-tailed snake was locked inside.

    In the beginning, when she took a bath, she was shocked when this kind of thing appeared in the bathtub. However, that kind of sour andfortable feeling was something that she had never enjoyed before. It was too irresistible.

    Later, she unintentionally found out from the maid that the mistress of the house seemed to use this thing. Only then did she feel assured and used it boldly. However, there was no other way. Later, she unintentionally heard from the maid that doing it in the water would not have that strange smell.

    Thus, she found this good thing to satisfy herself.

    It was veryfortable in the water, but it was not as crazy as when it was on the bed. The nine-tailed snake would be much more docile when it touched the water. It was not as fierce as when it was on the bed. Even if she wanted to stop, the nine-tailed snake would only stop after its nine tails werefortable. However, it would recover after it stopped for a few hours. It really made her love it and fear it.

    After it was in the water, it would listen to her orders. She could do whatever she wanted. She could just eat this big meal once in a while. It was better to eat some home-cooked food on weekdays. She still had to satisfy her grandfather¡¯s side. She could not let others find out that something was strange.

    ...

    ¡°There¡¯s no news from abroad? Cough, cough, cough...¡±

    ¡°n Leader, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It was invented by a tattoopany. After that person started tattooing his wife, he suddenly had a whim and spread it.¡±

    Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t feel relieved at all when he heard such a report. This was really strange. This thing had actually spread all over the world. It definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as an ordinary person.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Where¡¯s my body report? Am I poisoned?¡±

    The Fourth Butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find any toxins. It¡¯s just that some white blood cells have suddenly decreased. Perhaps it¡¯s normal metabolism.¡±

    Ouyang Tian had been the head of the household all his life. He did not feel that there was nothing wrong with him. He felt that there must be something wrong with him.

    However, these subordinates were all his trusted aides, so there should not be any problems. Then, what was the problem in the end?

    ¡°How is Young Master Biao¡¯s n going? The centennial celebration of the founding of the country is a good time. There must not be any mistakes.¡±

    The Fourth Butler knew that this was the world that the Old Master had set for himself. The winner would be the king, and the loser would be the ouw. He was also looking forward to it. If it was sessful, would he be able to be the leader of ten thousand people?

    What if he failed? How was that possible? They were servants of the Ouyang family for generations. How could the master fail?

    No, definitely not.

    ¡°Old Master, the deer penis soup is ready.¡±

    Ouyang Tian finished the soup in the Sixth Butler¡¯s hand in one gulp. He let out a breath and said, ¡°Is the Fourth Young Miss here? Go and urge her...¡±

    ¡°Master, she has arrived. The Fourth Young Miss is already waiting in the room.¡±

    Ouyang Tian nodded his head in satisfaction and turned around to walk towards the bedroom. The Sixth Butler and the Fourth Butler looked at each other and saw the understanding in each other¡¯s eyes.. However, they did not say anything and left respectfully.

 Chapter 355 - Two Women

    <h4>Chapter 355: Two Women</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan immediately knew when Ouyang Tian was going to make his move. Not only did he know, but he also sent the news back to that person in the country.

    He would not take the initiative to deal with Ouyang Tian, but he would secretly push Ouyang Tian and make him suffer from both sides.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s injury could not said to be heavy, but it was neither heavy nor too light. After all, she was a pregnant woman and many medicines could not be used. Many medicines had taboos, so her recovery was much slower. Of course, after a month... Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the round, smooth, and thin face that hade from this period of time, causing Yan Kuan¡¯s heart to ache terribly.

    ¡°Miss, you should drink this soup. Before Boss left, he told me that if you don¡¯t drink it, he would let me go to the base to start from scratch. Boss, seriously, he actually used me to threaten you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19¡¯s scolding manner and smiled. In the end, she helplessly took the soup bowl. Yan Kuan was a man of his word. He would definitely let 19 go to the base to start training again. Forget it, it was not easy for 19 to be happy with Dark 1 for a few days. She should stop tormenting him. However, Yan Kuan was getting more and more annoying.

    ¡°19, have you found anything on Grandma Lin?¡±

    There had been no news of Grandma Lin ever since the incident with Third Uncle. Previously, she had only said that she had gone to the home of a rtive abroad. They did not know that Grandma Lin had a rtive abroad.

    However, when Yan Kuan had helped with the investigation, he was indeed Grandma Lin¡¯s biological younger brother. When she was young, he had gone abroad with her father, while Grandma Lin and her mother had stayed in the country. They had been separated for decades, and it would be a good thing if Grandma Lin really found a rtive.

    However, because of the incident with the fake Third Uncle, Shen Xiaoxiao would not be at ease if she did not personally take a look. After all, to Grandma Lin, Lin Weiwei was all that Grandma Lin could rely on, and she had taken Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity back to the country. Moreover, she had been using Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity to contact Grandma Lin. Now that almost everyone knew that she was Shen Xiaoxiao and not Lin Weiwei, she was afraid that Grandma Lin would not be able to take it if she found out.

    She would not be at ease if she did not personally take a look.

    ¡°There¡¯s news. However, Grandma Lin and her rtives have gone to Australia. Moreover, we have collected DNA and there will be no mistakes. Grandma Lin should not be the target of those people. After all, how old is Grandma Lin? It is not worth using her as a bargaining chip. Not only will it cost a lot to make a clone, but it will also have to ovee many difficult problems. Grandma Lin is not of much use to them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was deep in thought as she listened to 19¡¯s words. Yes, Grandma Lin was indeed not very useful to them. If that was really the case, she would really be relieved.

    It was true that she did not have much feelings for Grandma Lin, but she had a responsibility to Grandma Lin. This responsibility was not something that could be said and done. It was a responsibility that had to be fulfilled. Fortunately, Grandma Lin had already found a rtive, so she felt much more rxed for Grandma Lin.

    ¡°Then inform me when Grandma Lines back from Australia. It¡¯s time to go and see them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Oh... Brother Li, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Brother Li? Although this address was somewhat simr to what Liu Yufei had called him, Pei Li felt that it sounded quite pleasant.

    ¡°Awake? Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Hungry...¡±

    The long end of the voice dragged on. Hearing it, Pei Li¡¯s mind was especially stimted. He immediately caressed her round belly and said, ¡°But I¡¯m even hungrier. Xiaoxiao, shouldn¡¯t you feed my belly first?¡±

    After saying this, Pei Li pressed his body against Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. Actually, he was quite satisfied with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s current appearance. Looking at her big belly, he even felt many times that this child belonged to him. He could forget about having an heir for the rest of his life, but if he really treated the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly as his own, it was not impossible. However, the prerequisite was that the child in her belly must be a boy.

    A boy would be of great use to him in fighting for the position of the Ouyang family¡¯s patriarch.

    ¡®Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯ was actually Liu Yufei. After enjoying herself to the fullest, she felt much more rxed. Although she stayed in her room all day and yed by herself, but... This happy feeling was definitely not as satisfying as the real thing.

    Everything felt good, but for some reason, every time she heard Pei Li call her ¡®Xiaoxiao¡¯, she felt a little repulsed and ufortable, as if she should not be called by this name.

    But she was clearly called by this name. From the moment she remembered, she was called by this name. From when she was a boxer in the club, if she did not have that kind of experience, her needs would not be higher than that of an ordinary woman.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s memories had beenpletely brainwashed by the world¡¯s top psychologist. Therefore, the only thing she could remember was that she was Shen Xiaoxiao. She had lived in the club since she was young and had experienced inhuman torture.

    Then, she had been taken over by a man. After that, everything that she had experienced after returning to the country... She knew that she and Pei Li had a marriage contract. However, something had happened in the middle of it, causing the marriage contract to be temporarily canceled.

    However, that man called Yan Kuan had abandoned her and the child in her stomach at the crucial moment. Fortunately, Pei Li was willing to let bygones be bygones, or else she would really be in danger.

    However, this was also good. If not for this, she would not have known that she was still in love with Pei Li. It was Pei Li. She had never thought that she would love him so much, so much that she could not extricate herself. In fact... She could even tolerate the fact that another woman in the vi wanted to share Pei Li with her. She felt that she was not herself at all.

    After Pei Li finished enjoying himself, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was drowsy and a little sleepy. He was secretly happy. Ever since he took that medicine, not to mention that his physical strength was really incredible. Sometimes it was Liu Yufei in the first half of the night... The second half of the night had turned into Ouyang Le.

    Speaking of Ouyang Le, Pei Li was also a little surprised. This Ouyang Le had actually always liked him? This was something that he had never expected.

    However, Ouyang Le had also said that there was ayer of blood rtionship between them. If not for this incident, where Pei Li risked his life to save her, she would not have confessed to Pei Li.

    To Pei Li, although he did not like Ouyang Le much, Ouyang Le was after all the legitimate daughter of the Ouyang family. Not only that, she also had the support of a man in ck behind her. No matter which aspect she was in... Ouyang Le being able to give him deep affection was something that would only benefit him and not harm him.

    Why was the always smart Pei Li so confident? He also had to thank that psychological consultant who was extremely resourceful....

 Chapter 356 - Ouyang Tianâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 356: Ouyang Tian¡¯s Choice</h4>

    Recently, the Pei family had been making a big move. Even Pei Li could feel the difference in the atmosphere. With Ouyang Le¡¯s help in the dark, Pei Li finally knew that the Ouyang family was preparing to make a move. The time was set for the National Day in two months.

    Pei Li did not think that this move was too rushed. It was not too early to make a move. Furthermore, through Ouyang Le, Pei Li began to know something about the Ouyang family that he did not know before.

    Perhaps he was not the only one who did not know. Perhaps even Ouyang Jincheng might not know. Ouyang Le¡¯s intelligence was also fully disyed at this moment. To Pei Li, having an extremely intelligent and capable woman to help him wholeheartedly¡­ This was simply too good.

    Moreover, this woman was extremely magnanimous. She waspletely like the mistress of the house. She could tolerate people, but also knew how to use people well. When she knew of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s existence, she did not make a fuss. She even told Pei Li that she was willing to apany her for one day¡­ To apany Shen Xiaoxiao for two days.

    These two women were actually so carefree. Pei Li felt that he seemed to be living the life of an emperor ahead of time. It was simply too good.

    ¡­

    ¡°Are we returning to the country tomorrow? My bones are already weak from lying down.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard the strict arrangements, she almost jumped up. She really wanted to return to the country. She had been out for a long time and had seen those white people, ck people, yellow hair, and blue eyes. She really missed her country too much.

    It would be great to be able to return to her country.

    It had been two months since herst injury, and it was already September. There was still one more month before the Ouyang family would take action, so it was just right for her to return to her country at this time.

    Moreover, her stomach had been there for more than six months. Although it was ridiculously big, her movements were still quite agile. Her stomach was stable, and her body had almost recovered. It was understandable if she wanted to go back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Even if you¡¯re in the country, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out. We¡¯ll talk about it in another month. Why don¡¯t we stay abroad for another month?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s excited look and deliberately spoke out to discourage her. He liked to see her angry look.

    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you want to meet Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, little vinegar jar, that Liu Yufei is about the same age as you. The news just came that Pei Li has confirmed that the child in Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach is a boy. Not only was he excited, he even felt that he was going to raise the child under his own name after it was born.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It can¡¯t be? He¡¯s not afraid of you? But this child might really be his.¡±

    ¡°Afraid of me? The Ouyang family nowadays is like cooking oil in a fire. They are bing more and more active. Their attitude toward the outside world is not as cautious as before. Just this point alone, the Ouyang family will definitely lose.¡±

    ¡°Has the higher-ups collected the evidence?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have already collected it. Some of the unimportant people from the branches have already been caught. Those who have not been caught have already been closely monitored. They are just waiting for the Ouyang family tounch what he called a ¡®plot to usurp the throne¡¯ on National Day.¡±

    ¡°How is he going tounch it?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was quite curious about this. The National Day was heavily guarded. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them tounch a coup, would it?

    ¡°How are they going tounch it? Of course, it¡¯ll be at the National Banquet. Aren¡¯t they afraid of losing face abroad?¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family has a private army?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the army. Have you forgotten that they still have death warriors?¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak for a long time. She could even foresee how a family would be destroyed, and how many people and high officials would die without a burial ce in this battle.

    ¡°It¡¯s too crazy¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too crazy!¡±

    Yan Kuan also had thoughts in his heart. He did not only want the Ouyang family to be destroyed, but he also wanted the one in the Forbidden Area of the Ouyang family. He wanted to know whether that person was alive or dead.

    ¡­

    ¡°Father, I still feel that it is a little too radical to act in such a hurry.¡±

    Ouyang Tian looked at Ouyang Jincheng, who had already reached this stage, and was still timid. He sighed helplessly. If the matter was sessful and the country was stable, that would be fine. However, with the change of the emperor, it would take at least a few years to settle down. With Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s personality, he was not a good candidate to seed.

    ¡°Eldest Son, things have already reached this stage. Do you think there is still a possibility of regressing? We are already at the end of our rope.¡±

    Although Ouyang Jincheng knew that his dissuasion would not be effective, he still felt that it was too early to act. It was just that his father trusted the words of the man in ck too much. In his eyes, many things were not mature. The person above was still young¡­ The young man wanted the other leaders of China to be more courageous and domineering.

    Looking at his methods of punishing those corrupt officials, he felt that his father had underestimated that person too much. However, his father was not willing to listen to his words at all. He felt that he was a stickler for the rules and would not even be able to defend the city.

    Although Ouyang Jincheng did things cautiously to defend the city, he was not stupid. In fact, he even felt that he saw things clearer than everyone else.

    His father used to be so shrewd, but now he was bing more and more timid.

    ¡°Father, I think it¡¯s better not to listen to the ck-clothed man. I think that the ck-clothed man¡¯s background is a little strange.¡±

    Ouyang Tian nced at Ouyang Jincheng. This matter could only be told to the next head of the Ouyang family, but now it seemed that Ouyang Jincheng could not take up the position of the next head of the Ouyang family or even the ¡®Emperor¡¯. Therefore, he was considering whether to tell Ouyang Jincheng about this matter. After weighing the pros and cons, he still felt that after some time, he would examine it again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I am very clear about the background of the man in ck, and there won¡¯t be any problems. If you have time, you should educate your three sons more. I heard that the second son came back at midnight yesterday and even took two small celebrities out yesterday. Let me tell you, let your wife control the Ouyang family to death. During this period of time, absolutely nothing can happen.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng looked at Ouyang Tian¡¯s arrangements and felt extremely aggrieved. Damn it, did he think he was really stupid? That he couldn¡¯t even understand the meaning of these words? It was clear that he didn¡¯t want him to interfere. Perhaps his father¡¯s heart had already begun to waver in his decision to be the next head of the family.

    But, hmph, it was already toote. He already knew about his father¡¯s body. He wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for more than a few years. If this matter was sessful, he would be the number one person in China, and he would definitely take that position.

    When necessary¡­ He did not oppose the idea of cleaning up the emperor¡¯s side. When the time came, don¡¯t me him for being ruthless!

    ¡°Yes, Father. I know. I will definitely take good care of those unfilial sons. However, the eldest son is already old. I don¡¯t know if Father has prepared a suitable marriage candidate for the eldest son? After all, he is the eldest son of the third generation of our Ouyang family.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng originally did not have any other thoughts when he said this. However, now that he had said it, he wanted to see if Ouyang Tian would arrange for a ¡®woman¡¯ to be prepared for his son. If he did¡­ Maybe Ouyang Tian still valued the big house, but if he didn¡¯t arrange it, then he really understood.

 Chapter 357 - Internal Strife

    <h4>Chapter 357: Internal Strife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Tian was deep in thought when he heard Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s words. This eldest grandson was indeed about to turn 27. He was already very old, but he had prepared a few candidates in advance. The key was that this eldest grandson was not like a wise ruler who could open up territory. The Ouyang family would definitely not be handed over to him. He was still considering the position of n leader, let alone his own grandson.

    ¡°Just let your wife arrange this matter. Pick a suitable candidate yourself. Once you have chosen, just inform me.¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng was shocked in his heart. As expected, the old man was prepared to give up their house. From the looks of it now, he had to think of a way himself. D*mn it, d*mn it!

    Ouyang Jincheng did not speak for a long time. He stood rooted to the ground for a long time before he left the study room under the interference of Ouyang Tian¡¯s impatient voice.

    As soon as he walked out, he felt that the entire Ouyang family¡¯s sky was dark. What should he do now?

    ¡°Old Master, let¡¯s go back to the courtyard first!¡±

    Liu He had heard everything that Ouyang Tian had just said. He knew that Ouyang Tian meant that it was very likely that he would not choose the eldest son as the sessor. If that was the case, then his position was also in danger. Fortunately, Wanting was smart, she had made preparations in advance. It seemed that he should reveal some things to the Old Master.

    Liu He¡¯s words gave Ouyang Jincheng a brief moment of rity. However, Liu He did not give Ouyang Jincheng any consideration and directly ¡®supported¡¯ him back to the courtyard.

    Not only that, Liu He even secretly revealed those things halfway. However, he did not say that it was Huo Wanting¡¯s idea. Instead, he pushed all the ideas to the other branches of the Ouyang family. This made Ouyang Jincheng think that this was a consensus that the other branches had finally reached after the internal strife.

    Liu He could be said to be extremely familiar with Ouyang Jincheng. With just a few words, Ouyang Jincheng believed what Liu He said. He really thought that it was the result of the internal strife of the other branches. At most, the other branches only added fuel to the fire. They did not stop it, nor did they make a move. Rtively speaking, they still valued filial piety and were very clean.

    Ouyang Jincheng was such a hypocrite. He wanted to make a move himself, but he also wanted fame. Liu He and Huo Wanting understood his personality too well, so when they exined to him, they naturally knew how to tell Ouyang Jincheng. It would make his heart rx.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ouyang Jincheng could be said to be indescribably surprised. If that was the case, could he also make a move in advance?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Madam is very clear about this. We didn¡¯t have the time to tell the Old Master when we received the news today. We didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen. The Old Master didn¡¯t call for a family doctor today, so we couldn¡¯t be aware of it. You know, the family doctor is very tight-lipped. It took the First Madam a lot of effort to sessfully pry open his mouth.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong venue, Ouyang Jincheng would haveughed out loud. This was simply too good! ¡®The heavens are helping me! The heavens are really helping me.¡¯

    Stepping into the courtyard, Ouyang Jincheng didn¡¯t feel that Huo Wanting seemed to be a little older. Instead, he was immersed in the news just now and was extremely happy.

    His three sons sat at the round table waiting for his arrival. As soon as he entered, he gave Huo Wanting a round of thanks and cordial greetings.

    In the end, when everyoneid everything out, Huo Wanting was also somewhat indignant at Ouyang Tian¡¯s actions. He actually never considered her three sons. Since that was the case, then they had to make their own preparations.

    ¡°I remember that the girl from the Liu family is a twin. The eldest is someone that the old man values, but the second has been studying abroad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is indeed the case. It is said that because Second Brother¡¯s toes are naturally six fingers, the old man only values the eldest brother.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s y a game of Li instead of peach. Let the eldest brother be the second brother. If we don¡¯t fight for our own matters, then no one will be able to help you. Eldest Brother, do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Ouyang Lie was stunned. His mother¡¯s meaning was too obvious. She wanted him to cook the rice. Of course, he understood. Not only did he understand, he also wanted to taste the woman with the Suoyin flower tattoo. What kind of taste was it? It actually made people so intoxicated?

    The second brother, Ouyang Rui, looked at his brother. He felt a little ufortable. If the eldest brother had to use the woman with the Suoyin flower tattoo, then it would be none of his business topete for the next position. Shouldn¡¯t he also think about himself?

    Everyone in the room had their own thoughts. However, Huo Wanting and Liu He were more concerned about whether Ouyang Jincheng could get the position or not. She was more concerned about whether their son could get it. However, if Ouyang Jincheng wasn¡¯t there... It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her son to inherit the throne.

    After everyone had finished discussing, Ouyang Jincheng looked at his three sons leaving and wanted to hold Huo Wanting¡¯s hand. Huo Wanting could never touch a man again. He immediately said to Ouyang Jincheng:

    ¡°Let Bi He apany you. I¡¯mpletely cut off now. I don¡¯t care about those things anymore. Besides, I¡¯m old and can¡¯t bepared to young people. Let that girl Bi He apany you. I feel that she seems to have grown up a little these days. After all, she¡¯s an 18-year-old girl. She¡¯s changing all the time.¡±

    When Ouyang Jincheng heard this, he was a little unhappy at first, but he knew what Huo Wanting¡¯s real age was. Moreover, Bi He was really tender. It was rare that she had such a good figure. If she had grown a little longer... He didn¡¯t know where she was.

    Ouyang Jincheng didn¡¯t hesitate and walked directly to Bi He¡¯s room.

    As soon as he left, Huo Wanting looked at Liu He and said, ¡°Look, this is the man of the Ouyang family. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Including my sons, none of them are easy to deal with. How is the woman prepared for third son?¡±

    Liu He smiled. This third son, Ouyang Mu, was the closest to her since he was young, and also the one that Huo Wanting liked the most. Most importantly, he never had the intention topete for the favor. Huo Wanting would choose to support her youngest son because he was a pure filial son. This made sense... The woman that they had prepared was naturally a woman that they had prepared long ago. It was a woman with a Suoyin flower on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already prepared. She¡¯ll enter Third Young Master¡¯s room tonight.¡±

    ...

    Du Ze¡¯s temper had been extremely hot recently. He had already seen Shen Xiaoxiao getting involved with Pei Li a few times. Why would Miss Shen choose Pei Li? Moreover, she had pretended not to know him several times, which put him in a difficult position.

    However, every time he read the instructions on theputer, he could see Miss Shen¡¯s wise decision. Could it be that there was a reason why Miss Shen had to get in touch with Pei Li? If that was the case, should he help Miss Shen in secret? And how could he help her?

    And that Yan Kuan was actually willing to let Miss Shen apany another man. This man might not be sincere. If he really wanted to, would he have a chance?

    Du Ze stood in the office, deep in thought....

 Chapter 358 - The Storm Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Storm Is Coming</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Recently, Liu Yufei had been prone to having dreams. Whenever she slept, she would dream of a woman, and it was a woman that she felt very familiar with. She was so familiar with her that sometimes she even thought that it was herself.

    Onlyter did she remember that this woman was not someone else. She was actually her half-sister. Previously, she and Pei Li had indeed reached the point of discussing marriage. However, she did not expect that she would be arrested and sentenced to death for sexual bribery and other matters. She was already dead, and she did not expect that she would dream about her.

    However, they were sisters, so it was understandable for her to dream about her. However, Liu Yufei felt that this sister gave her a very familiar feeling, so familiar that there were even times when she dreamed about her naked body having sex with another man. Those actions and expressions were exactly the same as her.

    She did not know why Liu Yufei could still appear in her mind even though she was already dead. However, as someone who had enjoyed unfair treatment from a young agepared to her, she instinctively felt that she should hate or even dislike her. Those feelings of closeness made her unable to make sense of it. In the end, she could only attribute it to the fact that they were of the same blood.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao, are you daydreaming again? Look, what do you think of this dress? I think it¡¯s pretty good. The fabric is excellent. It¡¯s best to prepare it for the child.¡±

    Ouyang Le was picking out the baby¡¯s clothes as she spoke to Liu Yufei. Ouyang Le¡¯s memories were also distorted. Her memory had also gained something that did not belong to her. She did not know when she fell in love with Pei Li. However, from the moment she woke up and saw Pei Li carrying her out of the vi, she knew that she actually loved Pei Li in her heart.

    Not only did she love him, but she could also tolerate all of his ws. This kind of knowledge was even terrifying to her. Since when did she be so affectionate towards Pei Li? However, in her heart, she was indeed able to tolerate other women who wanted to share with her. Not only that, she also felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was not as annoying as before. She even felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was really simr to her younger sister.

    Thinking about how pitiful this woman was, she had been kidnapped and sold abroad since she was young and suffered so much. Then, she met someone who was not a good person. Look, she was pregnant, and yet she was abandoned by a man. She felt that this woman¡¯s life was really tough. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao was not bad either. She had neverpeted with her for favor and had always put her first.

    She was quite satisfied, especially when Pei Li had told her that he was unable to conceive a child. If the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly was a boy, he would not mind taking it over and raising it himself. With such thoughts in mind, Ouyang Le also felt that this was not bad. That man called Yan Kuan definitely had many women, and he definitely didn¡¯t dare to offend the Ouyang family. Although she had been together with Yan Kuan before, he was just a son of a servant. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Especially when she was together with Shen Xiaoxiao, she felt that she and Shen Xiaoxiao were actually fated.

    ¡°Sister, have you seen the photo in Brother Li¡¯s wallet? Is Liu Yufei really dead? Why does Brother Li still have her photo?¡±

    Ouyang Le did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to think about this for a long time. However, when she heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sour words, she still smiled and said:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, your Brother Li and Liu Yufei grew up together. It is inevitable that they have feelings for each other. Moreover, Liu Yufei has only died for a month. It is normal that your Brother Li will not forget her. You should rx and take care of your stomach. Look at your little face. It has lost a lot of weight recently. Your Brother Li will be heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really too much. I¡¯m ignoring you.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s rare shyness made Ouyang Le burst intoughter. If others did not know, they would really think that she was joking with her biological sister. How would they know that these two women were serving the same husband and getting along well?

    ...

    ¡°Father, is the old man¡¯s body really unable tost through the winter?¡±

    The news that Ouyang Jinming brought to Pei Li shocked Pei Li inexplicably. If that was the case, their n would definitely have to be implemented faster.

    ¡°I spent a lot of money to pry it out from the mouth of the family doctor. The eldest son, second son, and third son are already preparing to take action. Li¡¯er, how are the preparations on your side?¡±

    At this moment, Pei Li¡¯s heart was already surging and his heart was inexplicably moved. However, when he heard Ouyang Jinming mention the preparations... He thought for a moment before saying to Ouyang Jinming, ¡°Le¡¯er said that she has already taken over a few of the Ouyang family¡¯s trusted stewards. Even if she doesn¡¯t control one-third of the Ouyang family¡¯s internal affairs, at least one-fourth are controlled. If they really want to cause a ruckus, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. However, it would be best if we can reap the benefits first.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t have much involvement in the businesses outside. A few of the officials in the border region have some connections with us, but they are still unstable. Therefore, our best opportunity to attack is to take advantage of them. Wait until the few houses are almost done fighting before attacking.¡±

    Ouyang Jinming listened to Pei Li¡¯s analysis and thought for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s easy to talk about things outside. They don¡¯t care who the family head is. They only listen to the family head token. Whoever gets the token will be the next sessor.¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯m worried about the big house. Thatdy is definitely not a simple beauty. The modern version of Wu Zetian is not an exaggeration. Your uncle is just an empty shell. On the other hand, your aunt is a heroine among women... Her attacks are much more vicious than the average man.¡±

    Pei Li smiled faintly when he heard Ouyang Jinming¡¯s words. He said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Father doesn¡¯t know yet. Eldest Aunt is preparing to marry off Eldest Cousin. This person is the youngdy of the Liu family.¡±

    ¡°Liu family? Is it the one that the Old Master has prepared?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the other twin sister of the Liu family. The Old Master doesn¡¯t intend to let the woman that he has prepared to give to Eldest Cousin. Such an obvious method is clearly to deprive Eldest Cousin of his right to inherit. Eldest Cousin has already made preparations to rece the peach blossom tree with the plum blossom tree. When that timees, the woman that Eldest Cousin is going to marry might even be beyond our imagination.¡±.

    ¡°The most important thing is that Eldest Cousin has the support of Eldest Uncle, but Eldest Aunt might not like the position of Eldest Cousin being the sessor. Her precious treasure is this one.¡±

    Pei Li made a three. Ouyang Jinming instantly understood. He did not expect the big house to start the internal strife so early. However, Pei Li¡¯s news came just in time. It seemed that it was a good choice to bring Ouyang Le under his wing.

    ¡°It seems that your body is better now. A smart woman like Ouyang Le is willing to work for you. Li¡¯er, don¡¯t let me down. All I want in my life is to not be seen clearly and not be bullied. When you be the head of the family, Father will live a peaceful life for the rest of his life.¡±

    Ouyang Jinming was very smart. He told Pei Li in advance that he would never fight for power with him. He just wanted to live a peaceful life and enjoy all the glory and wealth. Pei Li instantly understood.. The father and son smiled alike, and everything was said without words.

 Chapter 359 - Du Zeâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 359: Du Ze¡¯s Choice</h4>

    Du Ze stared at theputer on the table in a daze. What did Shen Xiaoxiao mean by this announcement? To temporarily stop overseas development and wait for National Day?

    A dayter would mean a lot less money, and it would be a monthter. Was Miss Shen muddled from the recent stimtion of such a wrong decision?

    Should he listen to Shen Xiaoxiao? If she missed such a good opportunity, she would really lose a lot of money.

    Du Ze had already forgotten his identity. He even began to feel that everything he did was for the good of thepany and for Shen Xiaoxiao. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao was a woman. Sometimes, it was inevitable for a woman to be indecisive. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had recently been hurt by her feelings. It was normal for her to make such a bad decision.

    Thinking of this, Du Ze had already decided to ignore Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s orders and follow the original n to go overseas.

    However, he thought that it would be best if he had the chance to meet Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Du Ze did not expect to meet her at the mall just as he thought of contacting Shen Xiaoxiao.

    At this moment, Liu Yufei was wandering alone in the mall. Just now, Ouyang Le had been called away by Pei Li. Liu Yufei knew that it must be because of Pei Li¡¯s important matter. As an extremely sensible woman¡­ Although she could not help Pei Li with his ns like her sister, it was still not bad for her to be a caring little cotton-padded jacket.

    Therefore, Liu Yufei had wisely chosen not to interfere in all matters. She would rather be a little woman and take good care of her child.

    ¡°Miss Shen, how have you been? Have you returned to China?¡±

    Du Ze¡¯s exmation surprised Liu Yufei at first. Then, she remembered that this was the CEO of Dongyou Country, the youngest and most promising bachelor in China.

    She had only seen him at a few banquets. She did not expect Du Ze to know her.

    ¡°Mr. Du!¡±

    Du Ze was stunned when Liu Yufei opened her mouth. It was not convenient to speak, or else Shen Xiaoxiao would not call him Mr. Du. In the past, she would either call him Du Ze directly or call him President Du or Mr. Du when she was teasing him. That would only happen during banquets or when it was not convenient.

    Du Ze made up his mind and decided to cooperate with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s disguise, so he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Shen also likes this family¡¯s cake? Do pregnant women like to eat sweet things? Do you mind if I make it here?¡±

    Liu Yufei did not expect that the legendary Du Ze, who was not close to women, would actually exchange pleasantries with her. Moreover, he seemed to be quite familiar with her appearance. She did not know what the reason was¡­

    However, there was a high-quality man who everyone thought would not interact with women, but he suddenly appeared to be so familiar with her. As long as she was a woman, she would definitely have such vanity. It would be even better if she was photographed by some reporters at this moment¡­ Perhaps she and Du Ze had a good rtionship and could help Pei Li in an invisible way.

    Liu Yufei thought so, so she tried her best to pick nice things to say to Du Ze. Du Ze did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao today was exceptionally different from the past. Not only did she have a hint of femininity, but there was also a hint of tenderness in her. Yes, it was tenderness. It was a kind of tenderness that a woman had towards a man.

    It was no longer the faint and cold arrogance from before.

    Du Ze was very happy. To have such an opportunity to interact with Shen Xiaoxiao, he was very satisfied, very satisfied.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you seem to be closer to Mr. Ouyang. Have you been experiencing a lot of things recently?¡±

    When Liu Yufei heard Du Ze¡¯s words, it was as if she had found a vent in her heart. She spat out everything that she had experienced over the past few days. Du Ze definitely did not expect that Yan Kuan, who looked like a demon¡­ At the crucial moment, he actually did not even want his wife and child. This kind of person was a beast with a human face.

    However, he was a step toote. If he had been earlier, Shen Xiaoxiao might not have been together with Pei Li. She might have chosen him.

    ¡°Is Ouyang Li treating you well? Are you happy?¡±

    When Liu Yufei heard Ouyang Li¡¯s name, she felt a little shy. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that he¡¯s taking care of me. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too busy. In the past, he always did not have time to apany me.¡±

    Thinking of this, Liu Yufei felt a little ufortable. Because she knew about her childhood experiences, she needed that aspect the most. However, even though she already knew about it, she still had to share Pei Li with others. This made her physically unable to be satisfied. She always felt very ufortable.

    Of course, she could not talk about these private topics with Du Ze. However, when Du Ze saw her like this, he felt a rare shyness. However, this pure love made Du Ze¡¯s entire body tremble. So it was true¡­ It turned out that he really had such feelings for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Du Ze looked at Liu Yufei¡¯s appearance and thought of everything that she had experienced during this period of time. Perhaps there was hope for him too, so he made a bold move. Whether it was to test her or for some other reason¡­ He reached out and grabbed Liu Yufei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Are you happy? If you have any grievances, feel free to look for me. You have my phone number, right?¡±

    ¡°Phone number? My phone is overseas, so, so¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll write it down for you.¡±

    Du Ze took a pen and wrote it down in Liu Yufei¡¯s palm. The itchiness in her palm made Liu Yufei¡¯s heart waver and she almost couldn¡¯t resist it. How did this Du Ze not like girls? There were too many ways to seduce girls, okay?

    If she didn¡¯t have Pei Li in her heart, this Du Ze would be a really good candidate. But now it seemed that this Du Ze definitely had some interest in her. This feeling was too good, too good.

    Moreover, this Du Ze seemed to be a little stronger than Pei Li and she didn¡¯t know how good he was in bed¡­

    ¡®Aiya, I¡¯m so shy. Why did I think of this?¡¯

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face turned even redder at the thought of this. Du Ze did not even blink when he looked at her.

    Du Ze¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She was so shy and did not even withdraw her hand. Was she responding to him? Was he responding to her?

    Du Ze looked at the phone that he had already written, but his hand still did not move away from Liu Yufei¡¯s hand. Instead, he looked at her in a daze, causing Liu Yufei to feel even more shy.

    And the intimate actions of the two of them were recorded by Pei Meimei. Her heart was filled with hatred and ugliness. This Du Ze¡­ She had tried all means to get back together with him, but he had ignored her. Now, he was actually involved with a pregnant woman. Moreover, this woman was the new woman that Big Brother had taken in. Although it could not be said that she had a grudge with her, she was also not a good person, this Shen Xiaoxiao.

    When Pei Meimei thought of this, she couldn¡¯t wait to take her phone and turn around to leave. She had to let Big Brother take a look at this adulterous couple.

 Chapter 360 - Seducing and Taking the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 360: Seducing and Taking the Bait</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Brother Li, no, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. There¡¯s really nothing between Mr. Du and me, really.¡±

    Liu Yufei did not expect that the moment she returned, she would hear Pei Li asking about her and Du Ze. There was even a photo of them holding hands. Who took this? This was a misunderstanding. This was a misunderstanding.

    Liu Yufei was a little anxious. She looked at Pei Li and kept exining. However, Pei Li did not get angry when he saw Liu Yufei¡¯s expression. Instead, he stroked her hair and said:

    ¡°Be good. Brother Li is not angry. Brother Li only thinks that if Xiaoxiao and Du Ze know each other, it¡¯s better to interact with each other more. Du Ze¡¯s Dongyou Country is developing very well. If ourpany can get involved, it will be twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    Liu Yufei was stunned at first, then said sadly, ¡°Brother Li, do you not want Xiaoxiao anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Xiaoxiao. I want Xiaoxiao to help Brother Li. If you can get the help of Dongyou Country, Brother Li won¡¯t have to be so tired. He goes out early andes backte every day. He doesn¡¯t even have time to spend with Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you think so? Besides, Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t have anything to do every day anyway. It won¡¯t be a loss to get in touch with Du Ze more, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Brother Li, do you think Xiaoxiao is useless? That she can¡¯t help like Sister? But Xiaoxiao will try her best to help Brother Li. If Brother Li really thinks that Du Ze can help us, Xiaoxiao will definitely be obedient and keep in touch with Du Ze.¡±

    After saying this, Liu Yufei lowered her head shyly. In fact, she was quite willing in her heart. This was because she could help Pei Li and also get in touch with Du Ze. Du Ze didn¡¯t seem like a bad person... Moreover, she did not know why she had been thinking about that matter ever since she came back. At this moment, her palms felt numb.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s strange actions naturally did not escape Pei Li¡¯s eyes. With one look, he knew that Liu Yufei wanted it again. Not to mention that this woman¡¯s desire was much stronger than that of an ordinary woman, this demand of a pregnant woman was truly a pleasant surprise.

    However, when he thought about how Yan Kuan had actually been the one to enjoy such an exquisite item, he felt a little ufortable.

    However, even though he felt ufortable, Liu Yufei was now his woman. Hisrge palm began to move around her body. Soon, both of their in clothes werepletely removed. Pei Li began to move around in an ungentle manner. With suchrge movements every day... This child was still feeling extremelyfortable. Even Pei Li himself felt that it was very magical.

    ...

    ¡°Damn it, this Du Ze actually dared to act on his own? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m not allowed to go over now, I would really want to go over and ask him what is going on in his head.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat at the desk and threw a tantrum. She did not expect Du Ze to actually dare to go against her wishes. She was a reincarnated person. Regardless of whether it was using her memories or the uing changes in China, this was definitely not the time to go overseas.

    This Du Ze was a little too bold to actually make a decision on his own. It seemed that Yan Kuan was right. This person was too radical. The smooth sailing of this period of time seemed to have made him lose his usual caution.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s fine for Du Ze to make a move like this. At the very least, he can make it so that no one will notice anything strange. After all, the development momentum of Dongyou Country is a good opportunity to go overseas. It¡¯s only right for him to make such a decision at this moment. It¡¯s just that hecks some political foresight.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words did not make Shen Xiaoxiao happy. Instead, she felt particrly aggrieved. She could not tell Yan Kuan that this would be the world¡¯s biggest financial crisis in the past few months. It was not just the entire Southeast Asia that would suffer a heavy blow, even the number one country in the world, China, would suffer a blow, let alone the M Country.

    Back then, as a boxer, she had the deepest impression of these people. Perhaps it was because the number of unemployed people had increased, but the number of people in this underground casino had also increased. This was because many people hoped that they could be rich overnight and not be so poor.

    Therefore, during those months, Shen Xiaoxiao could be said to have a boxing match every day. Many times, she would participate in the match before her injuries healed. Every time, she had to return with a victory, or else what awaited her would be a dead end. Therefore... She remembered that period of time very clearly.

    ¡°You should pay more attention to those stocks of yours. I keep feeling that the stock market has been too impetuous recently. Is there someone secretly trading in Southeast Asia?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly bring up this topic. Not only that, she even asked such a professional question. This really surprised him. Since when did this little thing know so much about these things? She was even so clear about it.

    In Southeast Asia, of course, he had also sensed that something was wrong. Three days ago, he had already begun to withdraw his capital one after another. If his estimation was correct, in less than a month, there would definitely be an unprecedented financial crisis.

    ¡°Recently, the stock market there has been hitting new highs every day. It is indeed a little too exaggerated. However, I have already started to withdraw my capital from three days ago. I just did not expect you to actually care about this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was rendered speechless by Yan Kuan¡¯s words for a long time. She was really meddling in other people¡¯s business. This Yan Kuan was not easy to fool to begin with. She was really worried about nothing.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who suddenly did not speak and asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about something? Think less. Leave all the problems to me, your husband. You can rest in peace and take care of the baby. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s growing belly. The proposal ceremony that he had originally nned was dyed because of what happenedter. Now that he saw that she was pregnant, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her go through all the trouble, so... In the end, Yan Kuan still made up his mind to wait for Shen Xiaoxiao to give birth before having a proper ceremony.

    ¡°You really care too much.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. However, Yan Kuan remembered something and still felt that he should tell Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°That Liu Yufei and Du Ze should be together by now.¡±

    This was really out of Yan Kuan¡¯s expectations. He did not expect that Liu Yufei could be so lewd. Didn¡¯t they say that her condition would be much better after she got pregnant? Now that she was unting her small face outside, he felt that he had made a mistake when he thought about it.

    However, fortunately, the makeup artist¡¯s makeup skills were brilliant. Although the Liu Yufei in makeup looked the same as Xiaoxiao, only those who were familiar with her could notice it. There were still some differences between the two of them. Their facial features were the biggest difference.

    To be honest, they were at most 80-90% simr. Otherwise, he would have definitely gotten someone to scratch that face.

    ¡°What? Du Ze is interested in Liu Yufei? Doesn¡¯t that mean that Du Ze is interested in me?¡±

    Yan Kuan red at Shen Xiaoxiao and made her swallow the rest of her words. However, she was still very shocked.. Was Du Ze interested in her? Or was he interested in Liu Yufei? When did he have such an idea? She really didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 361 - The Man In Black

    <h4>Chapter 361: The Man In ck</h4>

    Du Ze looked at Liu Yufei who was sleeping soundly. He never thought that he would have such a day. He could actually get together with Shen Xiaoxiao. They had such a good time just now. This was Du Ze¡¯s first time. Yes, Du Ze¡¯s first time.

    The first woman that Du Ze liked was Pei Meimei. However, the result was not good. It even made Du Ze almost change his sexual orientation. The second woman was Shen Xiaoxiao, a woman who had done him a favor.

    In the beginning, he only had respect for Shen Xiaoxiao. He did not know when it started, but his feelings for Shen Xiaoxiao had be more and more serious. It seemed that after he found out about her background.

    However, at that time, she already had a boyfriend, and he was exceptionally sweet. Later on, she even had a child. Initially, he thought that his secret love was going to end in failure again, but it actually turned out to be a silver lining.

    This was simply too good for Du Ze.

    Liu Yufei lied on the side and pretended to sleep. She really did not expect that the dignified CEO of Dongyou country was actually a virgin. She knew about this man¡¯s first time, and she could not even find his position. If it was not for her help, Du Ze would probably have gone crazy. She did not expect that Du Ze was actually such an innocent man.

    Of course, the first time was always very fast, but the second time, Liu Yufei felt like she was going crazy. She did not expect Du Ze to be as powerful as she thought, and for a long time, unlike Pei Li¡­ Pei Li had to deal with two women every day. His experience was limited, andpared to Du Ze, who had not had sex for decades, he was apletely different person.

    At this moment, Liu Yufei was even very happy with her decision. Being together with Du Ze was really beneficial to her. She liked Pei Li in her heart, but it did not prevent her body from beingfortable and satisfied. Didn¡¯t Pei Li say that he did not mind at all? Since Pei Li did not mind, she naturally had to y to her heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry?¡±

    Liu Yufei pretended to have woken up. When she saw Du Ze, she pretended to be shy. The current Du Ze loved Liu Yufei very much. When he saw her blushing cheeks and her exposed shoulders, his heart wavered.

    Moreover, he did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that Liu Yufei¡¯s gaze was much gentler than before. It waspletely different from the usual coldness. He did not know if it was because she was with him or because of something, but Du Ze loved Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s current appearance very much. It made him yearn for her.

    This man, who had never tasted meat before, once he tasted meat, it would not be so easy to stop.

    If he had not guessed Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach, Du Ze thought, he would have turned into a wolf and pounced on her.

    However, Du Ze looked at Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach with a strange expression. He was not Pei Li. He could have his own children. Moreover, as long as he thought about whose seed this child was, Du Ze felt a little ufortable.

    However, he did not show it on his face when he looked at Liu Yufei. However, what he did next represented his true thoughts.

    It was a one-night stand. Du Ze did not know that he had actually touched Liu Yufei. He also did not know that Liu Yufei¡¯s body was tattooed with the Suoyin flower. He only realized that he was actually so infatuated with Liu Yufei, so infatuated with her, he even wanted to hang out with her every day. He even wanted to sleep with her every day.

    Liu Yufei would not forget her mission. She would always whisper to Du Ze between the sheets. Du Ze was unwilling just now, butter on, he felt sorry for her. Seeing how Liu Yufei worked hard to ¡®repay the favor,¡¯ he decided to make a deal with Pei Li. He was willing to let Pei Li interfere in the overseaspany of Dongyou Country, but the premise was that Pei Li had to break off his rtionship with Liu Yufei.

    This request made Liu Yufei extremely unwilling, because her ¡®true love¡¯ was Pei Li, not Du Ze. She could only y around with Du Ze, and had no true love for him.

    However, Pei Li kept winking at her. She knew that she could not ruin Pei Li¡¯s ns at this time, so she just lowered her head and did not say anything.

    Du Ze naturally seeded in pulling Liu Yufei into his camp. Every day, he would pair up with Liu Yufei. Of course, he also knew to leave Liu Yufei some face, because almost everyone knew that the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach was¡­ If anyone saw them together now, it would not be good for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao found out about Du Ze¡¯s actions, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Du Ze was not stupid enough to panic.

    However, she did not expect Du Ze to be willing to use such arge sum of money to exchange for Liu Yufei¡¯s freedom. Moreover, if Du Ze did not stop when he touched the woman with the Suoyin flower, he would definitely die in less than 100 days. Sigh, such a loss and gain, she did not know if Du Ze would be able to bear it.

    Time and life!

    ¡°Back then, I had no choice but to use Liu Yufei. Xiaoxiao, you have the secret key of the Shen family with you. You are the target that everyone is looking for. For the safety of you and the child, I can only use this method. After all, there is still a mysterious man in ck in the dark, and that person is still inextricably linked to your Shen family. We have to be careful.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s exnation naturally made Shen Xiaoxiao aware. She had never med Yan Kuan for having such a choice. The existence of the man in ck really made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a myriad of emotions. She had no idea who the man in ck was. What did he have to do with the Shen family?

    ¡°Could he really be a member of our Shen family? Who could it be?¡±

    ¡°Other than Third Uncle, does the Shen family really have no other rtives?¡±

    Yan Kuan had also investigated. Other than Shen Xiaoxiao and Shen Jinwen, there was really no one else in the Shen family. However, there was one thing that Yan Kuan had to remind Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen your father¡¯s ashes?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She really did not expect Yan Kuan to suddenly bring up this matter. Could it be that the man in ck had something to do with her father? No way? Back then, she had seen the corpse with her own eyes.

    ¡°No, but back then, I saw the corpse with my own eyes. Butter, Father was cremated by Gu Yuehua. She was also the one who arranged the funeral. I know that Father¡¯s ashes were not buried in the ancestral grave. Gu Yuehua ced it in the cemetery.¡±

    ¡°But your father¡¯s ashes are not in the cemetery. You know that.¡±

    Yes, not long ago, Gu Yuehua had used this to ckmail her. She had not forgotten, so where were the ashes?

    ¡°Then where are my father¡¯s ashes?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, have you ever thought¡­ What if your father is not dead?¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡±

 Chapter 362 - Another Visit To the Ouyang Family

    <h4>Chapter 362: Another Visit To the Ouyang Family</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to agree with Yan Kuan¡¯s bold guess. Although it had been more than 20 years since Father Shen¡¯s death, she clearly remembered that she had seen Father Shen¡¯s body with her own eyes. At that time, Father Shen had died in a car ident. Gu Yuehua did not even dare to look at the body when she identified it. It was Third Uncle who had brought her to take a look.

    There was a red rouge mole on the back of Father Shen¡¯s neck. In the middle of her neck, Shen Xiaoxiao also had one. It should be said that the people of the Shen family all had a mole in that position. Therefore, she remembered clearly that that person was her father. If her father was not dead, it would definitely not make sense.

    No matter how cruel he was, after seeing Gu Yuehua sell her, would he not stand up for his daughter?

    Even Third Uncle had been looking for her abroad for more than ten years. If Father Shen hadn¡¯t died, would he have turned a blind eye to Shen Xiaoxiao?

    Moreover, in this life, she had changed her fate because of her rebirth. In her previous life, she had been sent to be a prostitute for three years. If Father Shen had been around, he would definitely not have stood by and watched those three years of inhuman torture.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao did not think that Yan Kuan¡¯s guess was correct.

    ¡°Back then, when Father died in a car ident, Gu Yuehua did not even dare to identify the body. It was me and Third Uncle who went. Even though it was many years ago, I still remember it clearly. I even saw Father being pushed into the crematorium¡¯s furnace with my own eyes. Therefore, I think that rather than saying that the person might be my father, it¡¯s more urate to say that the person might be Third Uncle.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard what Shen Xiaoxiao said, he was also a little confused. He guessed that the man in ck was a member of the Shen family because all the signs of the man in ck indicated that the thing he wanted was the secret fund treasure of the Shen family. If Ouyang Tian was not the one who paid attention to the Shen family, then there was an 80% chance that it was a member of the Shen family.

    This was because only the Shen family would know that the ck Ganoderma had to be cut with a knife. Not only that, the ck Ganoderma had mysteriously disappeared after Shen Jinwen passed away, and it had wandered abroad. Coincidentally, it had been discovered by Shen Xiaoxiao. In this series of events, he had always felt that there was a ck hand behind all of this. That was why he had broadened his vision and guessed the possible candidate to a greater extent.

    ¡°Third Uncle is impossible, and Xiaoxiao, I hope that you are mentally prepared. If Third Uncle was made into a clone, then it is very likely that he himself¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao remained silent as she listened to Yan Kuan¡¯s words. She had already guessed that Third Uncle was a fake when she found out earlier. It was just that she found it difficult to ept it emotionally for a moment. But she knew it intellectually, Third Uncle might really have been taken advantage of.

    ¡°No matter what, I want to see him if he¡¯s alive, and I want to see his corpse if he dies.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance and did not say anything more. He understood that for Shen Xiaoxiao, her feelings for Third Uncle were definitely higher than all the members of the Shen family. Even Old Master Shen and Father Shen, who had passed away, might not be able topare to him.

    He was also grateful to that old man. To be able to persevere in his search for Xiaoxiao overseas for so many years and never give up, he felt that such a person was worth thinking about for the rest of Xiaoxiao¡¯s life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My people have been searching all this time. They want to see person whether he¡¯s alive or dead. But Xiaoxiao, you have to think carefully. Who else is in the Shen family in your memories? You have to think carefully about anyone who has a trace of kinship within five generations. Even the servants who used to be servants in your family cannot be left out.¡±

    Yan Kuan had investigated the Shen family before, but the Shen family was too clean and simple. From the generation of Old Master Shen, there had only been one. The only n brother was a fool. Other than a huge n, the Shen family¡­ There was no one else.

    Everyone in the vige had been investigated by Yan Kuan. They were all very ordinary. Even if there were a few descendants who worked in the Shen Enterprise, they were all chased away by Gu Yuehua, the person who controlled thepany after Old Master Shen¡¯s death. Therefore¡­ Yan Kuan really did not know if the Shen family still had any rtives.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew what Yan Kuan meant. However, the Shen family¡¯s rtives were from the time she could remember. The poption of the Shen family was dwindling. The only old rtives who could move around were probably the old people in the vige.

    Moreover, whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao who had been kidnapped and sold abroad for more than ten years or Third Uncle who had been looking for her abroad for more than ten years, they did not have much contact with the people in the vige, except for the vige chief and the old granny who helped them to look after the old house. The Shen family was really innocent.

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t. The Shen family¡¯s poption is dwindling. This is also why Gu Yuehua and Liu Qianmin were able to plot against my father and grandfather. If our family had arge poption, it would not be so easy to plot against our family and destroy them.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, then we can only take it one step at a time. Tonight, I will visit the Ouyang family¡¯s Forbidden Area. The route map has been prepared. I will go there as soon as possible. You can rest at home.¡±

    ¡°What? You want to go to the Ouyang family again?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid and hated the Ouyang family. In fact, she didn¡¯t want Yan Kuan to go to the Ouyang family. However, she knew Yan Kuan¡¯s stubbornness, especially after that dream. She knew even more clearly that Yan Kuan wanted to find the real Ouyang Jinling, the one lying in the crystal coffin with the Suoyin Flower Tears, and did not move at all.

    She could not stop or stop him. The only thing she could do was to hope that he could return safely.

    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t worry. This time, I will go through the secret passage. The ce has beenpletely cleared out. Nothing will happen. Previously, the secret passage was blocked. During this period of time, Dark 1 has been sending people to clear it in the dark. We will not be discovered by anyone this time.¡±

    ¡°I know I can¡¯t advise you, but I hope you can be careful. If she can¡¯t be saved, don¡¯t be anxious. You can always think of a way.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows as he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Why did he feel that she seemed to know something?

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan was extremely sharp and could easily sense that something was wrong, so she did not hesitate and said directly:

    ¡°There is only one house in the entire Forbidden Area. There are a total of two floors there. The person you are looking for should be on the second floor. However, it is not easy to enter that house. There is a bamboo forest outside the house. Moreover, there are death warriors hiding in the bamboo forest. There are traps everywhere. Regardless of where the secret tunnels lead to, you have to be extra careful to avoid the attention of those death warriors.¡±

    ¡°Little thing, you know so much. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve been there yourself. Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sighed. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of Yan Kuan¡¯s ident, she wouldn¡¯t have said these things.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I know. I¡¯ve never been to the Forbidden Area, but my information is absolutely reliable. Please allow me to have my own secrets. There are some secrets that I don¡¯t want to say right now, but I will never harm my husband. Don¡¯t you believe this?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao for a long time before saying, ¡°In the future, I will also have secrets that I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao absolutely did not expect Yan Kuan to say such a childish thing. It was really funny and infuriating. How did this person be so cute?

 Chapter 363 - Stealing From Another

    <h4>Chapter 363: Stealing From Another</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°By the way, have you found the fake Ouyang Jinling?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered the Ouyang Jinling who took advantage of the chaos and ran away. Yan Kuan definitely knew the whereabouts of that person. After all, she was Ouyang Jinling¡¯s substitute. It was just that she did not know where that person went after she disappeared.

    ¡°This is also one of the reasons why I want to go to the Ouyang family. That fake is clone No. 1, the earliest clone. I originally thought that she was really covered in Suoyin Flower Tears and that was why she had been in aa for more than ten years. In fact, it was not like that. Her body was not functional, and she was also the first generation of the early generation. If she was not in a deep sleep, it would be very easy for others to discover her ws.¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, she should be at Ouyang Tian¡¯s ce.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak anymore. At Ouyang Tian¡¯s ce? Was Ouyang Tian too perverted? Why did he like his daughter? Fortunately, this daughter was not his biological daughter, and she was only an adopted daughter. Otherwise, it was really uneptable.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. You should rest early. I¡¯ll go and discuss with Dark 1 and the others. We¡¯ll set offter. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to see me when you wake up tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled at Yan Kuan and obediently climbed into bed. At this moment, this man wanted her to be obedient and not to make a fuss. She did not dare to do it for real or to make this man feel at ease... Shen Xiaoxiao was an extremely smart woman.

    After Yan Kuan left, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the gray profile picture on theputer. In the end, she did not send the message. Du Ze was no longer the Du Ze that she knew. If she sent the message now, it would instead arouse the suspicion of others. However, if Du Ze was already a useless chess piece, then she would also look for a better helper for herself. It was just that she was clearly curious, but now, it was really a pity.

    ...

    Ouyang Tian looked at the two women who were unconscious in front of him. They had the same face, but one of them was clearly much younger.

    However, although the other woman did not look young, her temperament was the most consistent with the person in his memory.

    Ouyang Tian thought for a moment and carried the elderly woman into the room. He knew that this was a gift from the man in ck. He also said that if he wanted to cure Ling¡¯er¡¯s poison, the existence of this woman was crucial.

    He had to use all the blood in this woman¡¯s body to exchange for it. However, before that, it did not prevent him from pampering her. As for An Ning, she was still a little younger. Sometimes, her personality was not what he liked. Other than her face, An Ning was just a substitute for Ouyang Tian. She was just a substitute.

    After An Ning woke up, she had already returned to her room. She was a little thirsty, so she got up to get some water to drink. However, as soon as she moved, she knew that something was wrong with her body. Did the old man not touch her?

    During this period of time, the old man always liked to do things with her after she fell asleep. Although she couldn¡¯t feel the pleasurable process at all, when it was over, it could also alleviate the power of the Suoyin flower. However, the feeling under her body could not be wrong. The old man did not touch her.

    What was going on?

    Could it be that the old man was too tired?

    Or was he dyed by something?

    No matter what the reason was, although An Ning was unhappy, she did not take it to heart. It was fine if he did not touch her. After all, she had a better toy, and she could still y with it as she pleased. She could y with it as long as she wanted. She didn¡¯t have to worry about the old man not being able to control himself for a long time.

    Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t feel it. The old man¡¯s time had been getting shorter and shorter recently. This person was already over 80 years old. No matter how much energy he had, it was still limited. If that was the case, it was not bad for her to y with herself. As long as he could protect her... She would be satisfied if she could be the eldest daughter of the Ouyang family who was loved by everyone for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Miss, Eldest Madam is calling you over.¡±

    The moment the door opened, An Ning¡¯s hand was still ced below her. Her entire body was exuding a seductive aura. She did not even have the time to retract the waves of pleasure she was feeling before she was caught in the act.

    An Ning was first shocked. Then, when she saw that it was her trusted servant, Xiao Lian, she heaved a sigh of relief. Not only that, she even excitedly said to Xiao Lian,?¡°Come here.¡±

    Xiao Lian¡¯s face turned red, and there was a faint sense of surprise in her heart. She knew that if she suddenly opened the door, she would definitely see something amazing. As expected, the Young Miss was messing with herself.

    Since when did the Young Miss begin to like this? She had served the Fourth Young Miss since she was young and grew up with her. She also knew her very well. The Fourth Young Miss was not the biological daughter of the eldest daughter, so she had suffered a lot when she was young. However, they grew up together... She was five years older than An Ning and was practically raised by her. She knew everything that had happened after that very well.

    An Ning had never hidden anything from her. The Suoyin flower on An Ning¡¯s body was different from other women. Other than Ouyang Tian, she could not touch any other man. Otherwise, her entire body would fester and die.

    This was unfair to a girl who was only in her twenties, and Ouyang Tian was in his eighties. ording to the Ouyang family¡¯s tradition, if he could live to the age of 120, then An Ning would have no worries for the rest of her life.

    However, the Suoyin flower was very overbearing. Many times, the desire that she could not control was something that An Ning could not bear.

    The first time she saw An Ning taking care of herself, Xiao Lian began to help her asionally, whether intentionally or unintentionally, by touching her, kissing her, or using fake things to help her relieve her pain.

    Now that she saw An Ning in such a state, Xiao Lian actually felt a faint joy in her heart. In fact, she also wanted to have a good rtionship with An Ning, right?

    A room full of debauchery...

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, your big brother¡¯s wedding, you have to be your big brother¡¯s bridesmaid. This is a gift. Go and try it yourself. Tonight is the Liu family¡¯s Miss¡¯s bachelorette party. You have to apany her well, okay?¡±

    An Ning knew that she was going to be her big brother¡¯s bridesmaid, but she did not expect the wedding to be held so soon. Recently, she had been shut up in her room all day ying with herself, and it was true that she rarely came out to learn about the Ouyang family¡¯s matters.

    But now that her mother had given her a task, she would naturallyplete it properly. However, she felt that Huo Wanting¡¯s smile was a little strange, as if she was scheming something.

    But when she thought about how she was already with the old man, as the mistress of the house, she would definitely know. Then, she felt that she didn¡¯t dare to make a move on her under the old man¡¯s nose. She still had this bit of confidence.

    ¡°I got it. I will prepare a gift for my future sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you young people can y together. Oh right, Liu Fang¡¯s eldest sister is in the Ouyang family. When the timees, you can tell your grandfather. After all, they are two sisters. Let her participate as well.¡±

    Liu Fang? After An Ning had the Suoyin flower tattooed on her, she was clear about some extremely private matters in the Ouyang family. This Liu Fang was the candidate that the Ouyang family had secretly arranged for the next mistress of the house. The person who married her was the heir to the next head of the Ouyang family.

    Although the old man had asked her eldest brother to get married on his own, it was obvious that her eldest brother was not a good candidate to be the next patriarch, so what did Huo Wanting want her to call Liu Fang on purpose for now?

    Was she trying to steal someone else¡¯s position? No way, Huo Wanting probably did not have the guts to do that, right?

    However, in front of Huo Wanting, An Ning would not say it out loud.. She still nodded her head obediently and said, ¡°I understand, Mother.¡±

 Chapter 364 - The Fisherman Gains the Benefit

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Fisherman Gains the Benefit</h4>

    An Ning pondered for a long time after walking out of the big house. DId Huo Wanting want to make Liu Fang and Big Brother cook the rice just as she thought?

    If that was the case, which position was the big house preparing to make a move on?

    No, if the big house was the vanguard, then once something happened to the old man, she would definitely be the one who would be in trouble.

    No matter what, she could not let her eldest brother seed. However, since she had promised Huo Wanting, she had to bring Liu Fang along. It seemed that she had to think of a foolproof n.

    At 8 pm, the Ouyang family opened an entertainment bar. It was the favorite ce for the Ouyang family members. Everyone went to a private room. An Ning did not expect that not only her eldest brother had arrived, but her second and third brother had also arrived.

    Of course, there were other brothers in the other rooms. On the girls¡¯ side, other than the two Liu sisters, there were also some sisters from the family and a few small celebrities who had been invited to apany them.

    An Ning¡¯s existence in the Ouyang family made people feel that she was noble and pitiful. Noble because she had taken over the position of the first wife of the Ouyang family. Pity because a young girl had no choice but to submit to an old man. Moreover, he was an old man who was already over 80 years old. Even if that old man had the power to rule the world, it was still torture for a woman.

    However, she had chosen her own path. No one could force her. Moreover, she had been in the entertainment industry for many years. An Ning should have long thought of the impact her own path would have on her life.

    Ouyang Lie, Ouyang Rui, Ouyang Qing, and the third son of the first wife had all arrived at the so-called bachelor party tonight. The wedding would be held tomorrow. ording to the rules, men and women were not supposed to meet, but Huo Wanting had deliberately arranged it. This meeting was also very easy.

    Ouyang Lie looked at Liu Fang. This was his goal tonight. As for Liu Ting, although she looked exactly like Liu Fang and had a gentle and quiet personality, suitable to be the mistress of the family, the only difference was that she was not the woman who had a tattoo of a Suoyin flower. Even if she was suitable to be the mistress of the family, what Ouyang Lie wanted was someone with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower, someone who could help him win the position of the head of the family.

    Ouyang Rui looked at his big brother¡¯s appearance and knew what his big brother and mother were nning. However, he had his own ns. He was only two years younger than his big brother, but these good things could not all be taken by his big brother. He also wanted to fight for it. Tonight was actually an extremely good and sensitive time. As long as it was done, even if his big brother and mother med him, it would not be of any help.

    There weren¡¯t many women in the family who had the Suoyin flower tattooed on them. Even if there were, it would be arranged by the family head himself. They had spent a lot of effort to find out about Liu Fang¡¯s existence. Since there was only one resource, they naturally had to wait and carefully n.

    He and his big brother were blood brothers. If he became the family head in the future, as long as his big brother and uncle didn¡¯t fight for power and benefits, he would definitely make his big brother¡¯s life smooth. Of course, it was the same for Third Brother, but he wasn¡¯t worried about Third Brother. His youngest brother¡¯s personality was not the kind of person who liked to fight for power and benefits. Furthermore, he was still in university, and there was a big difference in age. Therefore, his third brother, Ouyang Qing, was deliberately ignored by him.

    An Ning looked at the men and women in the private room. Her mind had always been on her eldest brother, Ouyang Lie. What she wanted to do was to absolutely not let Ouyang Lie and Liu Fang be alone together.

    However, she did not know what Liu Fang and Liu Ting were thinking tonight. The two sisters actually appeared in the same tube top. They clearly looked the same. Why were they also dressed the same? If she did not know their location a few times¡­ She would have mistaken them.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you drunk? Do you want to go back and rest early? Tomorrow will be a good day. Sister-inw should rest early too. What do you think?¡±

    Ouyang Rui saw that Ouyang Lie was clearly a little drunk and his own n welled up in his heart. As for the future sister-inw he mentioned, he had long noticed that Liu Fang¡¯s bag was different from Liu Ting¡¯s. Liu Fang¡¯s bag was green while Liu Ting¡¯s bag was blue.

    He only needed to secretly switch their bags when no one was paying attention, and then he would send the future sister-inw¡¯s younger sister. Then what he had to do in the middle of the journey and was not something that others could control.

    Liu Fang and Liu Ting drank a little too much tonight. Actually, it was not that the two of them drank too much, but that their drinks had been tampered with. Liu Fang knew that tonight was a good day for her sister, so she definitely could not drink too much. Although she and her sister had grown up separately, they were biological sisters after all, and their rtionship was still very good.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I drank too much and couldn¡¯t stand properly. I¡¯ll pick it up, I¡¯ll pick it up. Future sister-inw, and Liu Ting, I¡¯m sorry, your bag is dirty. I¡¯ll send you guys a new one another day.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Ah Rui really drank too much. Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Ah Rui¡­ So this was his future sister-inw, and the other person who didn¡¯t say anything was Liu Ting?

    Ouyang Rui instantly understood. His eyes didn¡¯t leave Liu Fang, afraid that he would mistake her againter.

    However, Ouyang Lie felt his head hurt terribly at this moment. Not only that, there were some things that seemed to be out of control, and he desperately wanted to be liberated.

    When he heard that they were going to leave now, he almost forgot his mission and wanted to find a small celebrity to solve it.

    ¡°Ting Ting, I can¡¯t send you back tonight. Previously, Mother said that we can¡¯t meet before marriage, but I missed you too much, so I wanted to meet you. However, it¡¯s gettingte now, let¡¯s leave. That, Second Brother, help Big Brother send your sister-inw back.¡±

    Ouyang Lie nced at his second brother. He thought that his second brother would definitely help him. He even sent a knowing look.

    Of course, Ouyang Rui understood. He also acted like he was cooperating. He didn¡¯t drink as much as Big Brother. Big Brother couldn¡¯t even straighten his eyes when he spoke. This was even better.

    The group of people walked out. An Ning looked at the two brothers and suddenly realized that Ouyang Rui was walking behind them as if he wanted to send Liu Fang back, not Liu Ting.

    She immediately thought that her good second brother had thoughts. If that was the case, she did not mind helping him. If the big house was in chaos, they would not have the mood to fight for the position of the family head.

    Ouyang Le also attended the banquet tonight, but she was the one who spoke very little from the beginning to the end. Before she came tonight, she had already received Pei Li¡¯s orders. She only needed to stand by the side and watch the show. The wine had already been poured, she would definitely not let Ouyang Lie seed. She would definitely change the crown prince for a roon cat and let Ouyang Rui do a good job.

    Therefore, Ouyang Le watched the two brothers mess around on their own, and secretly felt happy in her heart. However, the two sisters¡¯ wine had also been drugged, and they had deliberately dressed the same tonight, not to mention now, she could not even tell which was Liu Fang and which was Liu Ting.

    Ouyang Le didn¡¯t know how it developed, but she saw Ouyang Lie and Ouyang Rui enter their own courtyard with their femalepanions.

 Chapter 365 - Chaos In the Family

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chaos In the Family</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan chose the perfect time to explore the Ouyang family. It just so happened that the Ouyang family was currently in chaos.

    When Liu Ting woke up, she found herself lying in Ouyang Lie¡¯s arms. The two of them were getting married the next day. Why did they get married the night before?

    Although her body was extremely unwell and her face was a little ufortable, she did not make a fuss in the end. She only pushed Ouyang Lie, telling him to wake up quickly and send her back. She could not miss the wedding tomorrow morning.

    How much did Liu Ting like Ouyang Lie? She really did not. After all, both of them were connected by marriage in the family. It was not their turn to talk about love.

    The two of them had only met a total of five times. However, Liu Ting was extremely clear that as a family member, she was not like her sister, Liu Fang, who was valued by the Ouyang family and brought into the Ouyang family to be personally raised. Moreover, she was raised ording to the standard of the sessor as the mistress of the family. This was practically a broad path that she had prepared for herself a long time ago.

    However, Liu Ting was different. Since she was young, she had to rely on herself to fight for everything, and she was absolutely unable to make the decision for her marriage. Because with her sister¡¯s jewel in front of her, it was not so easy for her sister to find a husband. If she found a low one, she would be dragging her sister down. If she found a high one? Was there a marriage that was higher than her sister¡¯s in all of China? Definitely not.

    Therefore, when the Ouyang family proposed marriage, the family members were extremely satisfied. This was because the marriage was neither too high nor low. Moreover, it was the Ouyang family. Although they were not the matriarch, he was still the direct eldest son of the Ouyang family.

    This marriage was really good. Many people were extremely envious of the Liu family. Both of their daughters had married into a high-ss family.

    On this end, Ouyang Lie was woken up by a wave of pushing. He looked at Liu Ting sitting on the bed with sleepy eyes. Her whole body was naked and her face was red. Ouyang Lie was very satisfied with Liu Ting. Not only was she a virgin, but she was also a woman with a Suoyin tattoo. He had even deliberately looked at her before they slept together. Liu Ting did indeed have a flower tattoo, but he did not expect that this Suoyin tattoo was very simr to a rose tattoo.

    Ouyang Lie definitely did not expect that Liu Ting had a tattoo below because it was too popr these days. Manydies in the boudoir, even if they looked conservative and simple, would still have a tattoo on their own, which could not suppress the husband¡¯s liking.

    In order to manage her own marriage, this aspect of male and female sex was actually very important, and it could not be underestimated. Therefore, after consulting some good friends, she had a rose tattoo on her own.

    Anyway, the Liu family was not short of money. In the future, if they felt that the rose was not pretty, they could just change it or wash it off. They used special inks, which were not permanent. As long as they had money, they could do anything.

    ¡°Fang Fang, you¡¯re awake. Why didn¡¯t you sleep more? Does your body still hurt? I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t control myself. It¡¯s just that your taste is too good. I can¡¯t stop myself.¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    When Liu Ting heard the two words Fang Fang, her head exploded. What did Ouyang Lie mean by calling her? Fang Fang? He wasn¡¯t calling her, but her own sister?

    ¡°Fang Fang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so awful? I know you must be feeling ufortable, but we¡¯re already husband and wife, and I¡¯ve always liked you, not Liu Ting. So Fang Fang, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely marry you at the wedding tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ouyang Lie, do you mean that the one you have always wanted to marry is... me?¡±

    Liu Ting Thought for a while and didn¡¯t say the words ¡®my sister¡¯.

    Ouyang Lie nced at Liu Ting and got up. He even carefully took a nightgown from the side and put it on Liu Ting. Of course, when he got up, he saw the blush on the bed, and he was more and more satisfied.

    When he spoke, he was even more outspoken. He directly said:

    ¡°Since it¡¯s already like this, of course I have to tell you the truth. The woman with the Suoyin flower tattoo is prepared for the head of the Ouyang family. If you follow me, I will be the sessor of the next head of the family, and you will naturally be the head of the family. As for Liu Ting, I will choose a good marriage for her.¡±

    After Ouyang Lie said that, he did not care about Liu Ting¡¯s surprise. He reached out his hand and touched Liu Ting¡¯s door. He kept searching for the tattoo on it.

    ¡°Suoyin flower? Mistress?¡±

    Liu Ting thought quickly. She seemed to have thought of something. In other words, her sister was chosen to join the Ouyang family because she had been tattooed with some Suoyin flower, and the so-called Suoyin flower was the thing she had tattooed underneath? Was that so?

    ¡°It seems that you really like Sister Liu Fang. But it¡¯s a pity that our marriage was arranged by the elders in the family. Now that we are husband and wife, if you want to break off the engagement and change it to my sister, you can do it yourself. You can tell my family. I won¡¯t apany you.¡±

    After Liu Ting said this, she immediately stood up. Ouyang Lie was already very surprised at this moment. What did she say? Sister Liu Fang? In other words, she was Liu Ting, not Liu Fang. Was that what she meant? Was that what she meant?

    ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re not Liu Fang? You¡¯re Liu Ting? How is that possible? How are you not, not...¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean this? I forgot to tell you. Initially, I thought that in order to live a happy life in the future, I would get a rose to adjust. But now, it seems that Eldest Young Master doesn¡¯t need it at all.¡±

    ¡°The wedding will be held as usual tomorrow. As for whether you want to attend it or not, that is up to your Ouyang family. But if you want to make a scene at that time, the Liu family will not be the one who will lose face.¡±

    Liu Ting was a smart woman. At this time, when she saw Ouyang Lie¡¯s true face clearly, she naturally stood up and left without making a scene, leaving Ouyang Lie with a livid face.

    Originally, the two of them could have just made do with it. However, at this moment, a scream from the neighboring courtyard stunned everyone. Liu Ting¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This voice belonged to her sister, and it was Liu Fang¡¯s voice.

    Liu Ting hurriedly walked out of the courtyard. There was only a wall between the courtyard and Ouyang Rui¡¯s courtyard. Because the two brothers had always been close, there was a door on the wall. When Liu Ting and Ouyang Lie walked over... They immediately saw Liu Fang, who was standing at the door crying uncontrobly, and Ouyang Rui, who looked annoyed and regretful.

    ¡°What happened? What are you guys doing?¡±

    As she had been prepared for this, Huo Wanting immediately felt that she was just in the same situation as Ouyang Lie and the others. However, when she saw that Ouyang Rui was also wearing a nightgown, it was obvious that he had just done something... Her expression immediately turned ugly.

    However, Huo Wanting still looked around carefully. Fortunately, Third Brother did note over. The girl that she had arranged should have already done something with her third son. Bi He had just said that the two of them were probably still causing a ruckus... This woman with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower could at least make a man unable to get out of bed for a day and a night for the first time and would not pay attention to anything. Her third son was currently in the mood, so it was best if he did not pay attention to this.

    However, when did Second Son have such thoughts? It was really unexpected.

    Huo Wanting was even more unaware. She did not expect just that, there were even more things that she did not expect.

    This was because the people from the fourth, fifth, third, and even Ouyang Tang¡¯s side had alle over. and thest person to arrive was Ouyang Tian. This time, the matter had blown up....

 Chapter 366 - Near the Crystal Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 366: Near the Crystal Coffin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan was very clear about how the Ouyang family had caused such a ruckus. To be precise, the reason why the Ouyang family had caused such a ruckus was because he was the one behind it.

    Ouyang Tian usually did not walk out of the courtyard easily. However, as long as he moved, he would be surrounded by the top secret guards and death warriors of the entire Ouyang family. Ouyang Tian was the Emperor of the Ouyang family. As long as he was around, the entire Ouyang family would be safe and sound.

    Therefore, Ouyang Tian¡¯s safety was of utmost importance to the entire Ouyang family.

    Since Ouyang Tian had made his move, Yan Kuan would be able to seize the time to do what he needed to do. The secret passages were crisscrossed, and every exit was hidden extremely well. However, whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words or Yan Kuan¡¯s own investigation results... He knew that inside this Forbidden Area, there were real dangers lurking everywhere.

    When he was young, he had heard that the Ouyang family had a Forbidden Area that only the sessive family heads could enter. As for what was inside, he knew nothing about it. However, after everything that had happened, even if he did not believe it, he would start to suspect... If he could not find Ouyang Jinling in the entire world, then there was only one possibility. Ouyang Jinling was most likely in Ouyang Tian¡¯s hands.

    This was because whether it was Yan Kuan when he was young or when he grew up, he had an instinctive repulsion towards Ouyang Tian. When he was young, Ouyang Tian was unimaginably powerful to Yan Kuan.

    In order to defeat that powerful person, he had been pushing himself step by step and trying his best to grow up. All the hardships he had suffered all these years were so that one day, he could stand in front of Ouyang Tian and watch Ouyang Tian grovel like he used to.

    Before he walked out of the cave, he heard the rustling of the bamboo leaves outside.

    Yan Kuan had experienced many life-and-death situations overseas and had seen all kinds of situations. However, Yan Kuan still put in 120% effort to break into the Ouyang family¡¯s Forbidden Area and did not dare to let his guard down.

    He exchanged a look with Dark 1. This time, only he and Dark 1 had entered this ce. Breaking into the Forbidden Area did not mean that the more people there were, the better. Dark 1 and he had both grown up in the Ouyang family. Moreover, Dark 1 had even hidden his identity and been themander of the Ouyang family¡¯s guards for a few years.

    Therefore, although Dark 1 did not know the death warriors in the Forbidden Area very well, he still had the opportunity toe into contact with them.

    ¡°The passage of the Forbidden Area can only lead to this ce. We must be careful when we go out. Remember, don¡¯t breathe. Those death warriors are the most sensitive to breathing. They are trained with medicine. As long as there is a different scent, they can smell it. Are you ready?¡±

    Dark 1 nodded. The unique ck outfit on his body was the world¡¯s best design. It could block all human scents. They had tried it before. They covered the eyes of a dog and passed by it, but the dog did not react at all.

    Moreover, the soles of their shoes were specially made. In addition, both of them had internal martial arts. It was simply too easy to not make any noise.

    The moon was dark and the wind was high. Although it was not the best time, at this moment, the Ouyang family was in such a mess. It was the best time for them to choose.

    ¡°In 15 minutes, regardless of whether you see anyone or not, gather here. We will split up and act. Remember, do not touch that person with your hands. You must remember that.¡±

    ording to Yan Kuan¡¯s understanding of Ouyang Tian, Ouyang Tian was a very possessive person. He even remembered that when he was young, Ouyang Tian was very furious after Ouyang Jinling reached out and touched his forehead once. Not only did he drive him to the servant¡¯s room, but he also used some kind of medicine on Ouyang Jinling. As long as she met someone, regardless of gender, age, or race, not only would she have a red rash all over her body, but the person she met would also have an unbearable itch, causing the poison to take effect for a long time.

    He had personally seen a servant identally brush her head when she was eating the vegetables. Her hands and feet immediately went numb, and her entire body had a red rash.

    Now, he did not know if Ouyang Tian was still that perverted after so many years, but seeing how he was so obsessed with An Ning, Yan Kuan still believed that Ouyang Tian could only be more perverted.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s words were so simple. Yan Kuan took a look and said with some amusement, ¡°Little 19 is really losing out to you. I think so too. With a blockhead like you spitting out a word for so long, no matter who is with you, I think they will be bored to death.¡±

    Dark 1 did not say anything. He just tidied up his clothes and lifted his leg to walk out.

    Yan Kuan took a look. This kid¡¯s temper was still as bad as before.

    Yan Kuan followed closely behind. The person who went out first was always in the most danger. Seeing Dark 1 rushing in front of him again, Yan Kuan gestured with his hand and the two parted ways.

    As Shen Xiaoxiao had described, this ce was almost entirely a bamboo forest. The bamboo was tall and dense and almost half of one¡¯s vision was blocked. Fortunately, there was a special equipment on his head. Yan Kuan carried out a long-range scan. After flying for a long time, he found that there was indeed a square building 500 meters to the southwest.

    Yan Kuan walked very carefully, because this ce was definitely not as quiet as the one in front of him right now. It was so bleak and deste.

    This ce was filled with killing intent at all times, filled with the aura of death.

    Dang dang dang!

    An extremely soft gunshot rang out. Yan Kuan knew that this was a signal sent by Dark 1 on purpose. He had found the ce and used the silencer to inform him that this ce was dead silent. Even if he silenced it again, with Yan Kuan¡¯s hearing ability... He could still hear those sounds clearly.

    He carefully stood behind arge locust tree and did not take another step. Sure enough, in a few seconds at most, he heard a particrly ear-piercing swishing sound. There were people.

    This soundsted for a few seconds. ording to preliminary estimates, there were more than ten people.

    Yan Kuan was sweating profusely for Dark 1. He did not hesitate and took out his 100-meter sprint speed to run in that direction.

    Perhaps because of Dark 1¡¯s attention, his run was extremely smooth. In front of the square bamboo house, Dark 1 had already started fighting with those people.

    Because the clothes on their bodies were made of special materials, they could be said to be invulnerable. Even if bullets hit them, they would only feel a dull pain.

    ording to Dark 1¡¯s skills, holding on for five minutes was already his limit. There were nearly 20 death warriors here.

    Yan Kuan thought for a moment and pressed the remote control that he had prepared. Not far away, the locust tree that he had just stayed in emitted a violent explosion. This sound was not only heard by those death warriors, it was even heard by Ouyang Tian and the others.

    Sure enough, a portion of the death warriors retreated to the location of the explosion. Yan Kuan looked at the darkness and jumped in through the window of the bamboo house.

    There were two floors in total, just like what Shen Xiaoxiao had said. Yan Kuan took a quick nce and went straight up to the second floor.

    Once he pushed open the door, a huge crystal coffin was ced in the middle of the house. Yan Kuan¡¯s heartbeat became more and more intense. At this moment, he ignored the sounds of fighting outside and slowly approached the surroundings of the crystal coffin step by step....

 Chapter 367 - Falling Into a Mysterious Land

    <h4>Chapter 367: Falling Into a Mysterious Land</h4>

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Whether it was the memory of Yan Kuan standing in the distance when he was a child and secretly watching Ouyang Jinling with a happy smile on her face, or the disgust on Ouyang Jinling¡¯s face when she looked at himter on¡­

    Yan Kuan remembered the word ¡®mother¡¯ in the depths of his memory, but he had never called it out.

    Yan Kuan had long been prepared for Ouyang Jinling to remain in a deep sleep. Other than the ck Ganoderma, there was no other medicine that could cure the Suoyin Flower Tears poison.

    Yan Kuan had always had this obsession in his heart. He did not have deep feelings for Ouyang Jinling. Besides giving birth to him, Ouyang Jinling had never done anything for him. Perhaps she had also released her maternal love to him when he was young. However, with Ouyang Tian pressing on her step by step, as well as some of her own mental journey andter An Ning, Ouyang Jinling really had no feelings for Yan Kuan at all.

    He wanted to find her or find out if she was still alive. As for saving her? There was no need. To Yan Kuan, if Ouyang Jinling was dead, perhaps it would be cleaner.

    His footsteps were a little heavy, but no matter how heavy they were, he still had to face the truth that he had to face. He approached step by step, his eyes wide, not wanting to miss a single detail. But after he walked into the crystal coffin¡­ the scene in the coffin stunned him.

    No one!

    There was no one in the coffin!

    What was going on? How could there be no one in the coffin?

    Where did the person go?

    Or was his guess wrong?

    But how? How could it be?

    Yan Kuan walked into the crystal coffin and examined it carefully. His entire body was covered in that special clothing, and his eyes did not miss a single detail.

    There was hair.

    Yan Kuan carefully twirled the hair and put it into his bag. He looked carefully again to see that there was nothing else before he turned around and left. However, he had always felt that this matter was extremely strange in his mind.

    When he reached the first floor, Yan Kuan took a casual look. When he had just gone up the stairs, he had not paid attention to the appearance of the first floor at all. When he went down the stairs, he realized that theyout of the first floor was almost exactly the same as the one above. Of course, other than the huge crystal coffin, the crystal coffin could ensure that the poison of the Suoyin Flower Tears would not spread and that the various functions of the body would not cower.

    However, on this floor, where the crystal coffin was supposed to be, there was actually a carpet of the same size. The design of the carpet was very strange, simr to a door. Yan Kuan thought about it and decided to walk over to take a closer look.

    However, when Yan Kuan¡¯s feet stepped on the carpet, his body suddenly lost its center of gravity. It was as if he had stepped on something empty and fell down.

    The cold stone floor and the height difference of a few meters made Yan Kuan shake his arm. At this height, he might be in trouble, but he had been through hundreds of battles. He stood up, rubbed the equipment on his head, and turned on the lights, he could clearly see the current environment.

    After calcting the time, Dark 1 should have retreated. They were well-equipped. If he wanted to save his life, Yan Kuan still believed that Dark 1 had the ability.

    Therefore, when he saw that he was in a stone chamber, Yan Kuan was shocked.

    There were four crystal coffins ced around the stone chamber, and each one seemed to have people in it.

    Yan Kuan walked in to check one by one, and the more he looked, the more scared he became. One, two, three, four. Four identical Ouyang Jinlingsy there motionlessly.

    Yan Kuan reached out and took out a special piece of equipment. He scanned the air above each of them, trying his best not to touch anything about the crystal coffin.

    The result of the scan was that all four of them were corpses.

    Not only that, each of the corpses was iplete. One was missing a hand, one was missing a foot, and the entire abdominal cavity was empty. There was even one that wasplete, but Yan Kuan did not know exactly what was missing.

    Yan Kuan looked at this strange ce. These four coffins were ced in the empty room. There was no passage, as if a person had to fall from the top if they wanted to enter.

    The mini robot was released to find a way out for Yan Kuan, while he stood at the same spot and thought about everything carefully.

    Beep beep beep.

    The robot sent out a detection signal. Yan Kuan walked over and saw that there was indeed a circle of cracks on a stone wall.

    The gloved hand pushed hard. Creak. There was no dust. The stone door opened easily.

    The robot was still scouting ahead. He walked behind and looked at the dark and long passage in front of him. His brows furrowed even more tightly.

    What kind of damned ce was this? Or was this the real Forbidden Area of the Ouyang family?

    With all kinds of suspicions in his heart, under the lead of the robot, Yan Kuan stepped into the unknown world.

    ¡­

    ¡°What? He disappeared again?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Boss will be fine this time. I can guarantee that no one except Ouyang Tian can enter the Forbidden Area. Ouyang Tian is not in the Forbidden Area at all. So, Boss must have found something and couldn¡¯te out in time.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, are you sure you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was skeptical. It was the samest time. However, Dark 1 was also at the Ouyang familyst time. Now that Dark 1 coulde back on his own, Yan Kuan probably wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. He must have found something.

    However, she still felt extremely uneasy. The child had already been in her stomach for nearly seven months. If anything happened to Yan Kuan at this time, she would not be able to do anything.

    ¡°Can we only wait now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss will definitelye back.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Dark 1¡¯s words, she looked at the injuries on his body and finally said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯te back in three days, I will personally go to the Ouyang family to look for him.¡±

    19¡¯s heart tightened. Did Miss not even care about herself?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that you are worried about my child. The Ouyang family¡¯s Forbidden Area. I think that none of you are as familiar with it as I am.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak anymore. Of course, no one was as familiar with the Ouyang family¡¯s Forbidden Area as she was. She had wandered in the Forbidden Area for so long and had seen every ce clearly. She even knew that there were death warriors in that ce.

    If she wanted to see what was going on with Yan Kuan, then she had to lead the team personally.

    She just hoped that it would not be another day. After all, she was pregnant.

    ¡­

    Yan Kuan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely be worried about him. At this moment, it was already past the agreed time. He had been walking in this passage the entire time. If he wanted to turn back, he could just crawl out from the ce where he had fallen. However, Ouyang Tian would definitely return to check on themotion that they had caused. It was best not to return at this moment. Perhaps Ouyang Tian was waiting for him.

    ¡­

    Yan Kuan did not know that Ouyang Tian had already arrived at the bamboo house at this moment. When he saw that Ouyang Jinling in the crystal coffin was still intact and lying there obediently, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. However, he was a little puzzled. Just who had barged in here? If Yan Kuan were here at this moment, he would definitely be shocked when he saw Ouyang Jinling in the crystal coffin. Wasn¡¯t this person gone just now?

 Chapter 368 - A Familiar-Looking Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 368: A Familiar-Looking Old Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The secret guards said that the person moved extremely fast and extended his hand extremely well. The most important thing was that he knew the Forbidden Area like the back of his hand and was able to make all of them follow him. This made Ouyang Tian feel extremely incredulous.

    The only exnation was that the Ouyang family really did have some secret passages and secret rooms, and it was even known by outsiders.

    Thinking of this, Ouyang Tian felt particrly ufortable. As the family head, he had been in charge of the Ouyang family for decades, and he had asked people to take a careful look, but he could not find a trace of it. Where exactly was this secret tunnel? He could not find it... It was like a sharp de hanging over the entire Ouyang family¡¯s head, and it could make the Ouyang family die without a burial ce at any time.

    ¡°Invite the best geologist in China.¡±

    Ouyang Tian was a little ruthless, and he issued an order to the empty space behind him. He nced at Ouyang Jinling who was still sleeping, sighed helplessly, and turned around to leave.

    Tonight, he had no energy or interest tomunicate with Ouyang Jinling. He wanted to know where the secret passage was as soon as possible.

    After going downstairs, Ouyang Tian still nced at the middle of the room, carefully avoiding it. That ce was the most important Forbidden Area of the Ouyang family. Once he touched the carpet, he could be sucked in and fall into the maze inside. He could not walk out.

    Every time, he was careful and cautious. He hung the special diamond rope and went down. He did not dare to take a single step. He only dared to look at the trash that was not ced in the small stone room.

    All these years, the man in ck had also said that in order to solve the poison in Ling¡¯er¡¯s body, they had also put in a lot of effort. They had gotten the things they needed from different clones, and every clone Ouyang Tian was reluctant to throw away. He always felt that those were his Ling¡¯er, so he kept them together well. Only when Ling¡¯er really woke up would his heart finally feel at ease.

    The ck Ganoderma had already been found, but it had disappeared without a trace. He knew that this must have something to do with Yan Kuan, but he just couldn¡¯t figure out why Yan Kuan was always against the Ouyang family. This was not beneficial to him at all. How much hatred did he have?

    And tonight, who would be the person who broke into the Forbidden Area?

    ¡°Wait, could it be, could it be, it¡¯s Yan Kuan? Could it be Yan Kuan? Could it be the evil creature from before Ling¡¯er?¡±

    But, that fire had clearly burned that evil creature to death? Even Ling¡¯er¡¯s back had traces of fire. How could he not die?

    At that time, it was his trusted aide who had personally carried out the order. Could it be that evil creature? Could it be?

    ¡°Immediately investigate that Yan Kuan¡¯s identity. Be it ck Emperor or Ouyang Pu, investigate them all thoroughly.¡±

    Ouyang Pu, the servant of the Ouyang family for generations. This was also a name that Ouyang Tian had specially chosen. A vile creature could only be a servant of his Ouyang family. He would never be able to turn things around in his lifetime. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling¡¯er, he would have long taken care of that little b*stard. Why would he need to go through so much trouble?

    Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t what he had thought. Otherwise, he would be going against the entire Dark Empire. This was a critical period, and he definitely couldn¡¯t let anything happen.

    He heard that Pei Li had captured that brat¡¯s woman, and that there was still that vile spawn in her womb. Perhaps he could make good use of it. As long as Yan Kuan cared about the child in her womb, he would definitely save him.

    ...

    After walking for nearly an hour, Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse. It was such a long passage and there were so many twists and turns. He could not even remember the way he came. If it was not for the fact that this intelligent robot was a top-notch product, he might even start to suspect... was there a mistake in the program?

    Just as Yan Kuan saw some light in front of him, the robot suddenly made a beeping sound.

    ¡®Is this a living thing?¡¯

    ¡®How is this possible? Is there a living thing in this ce?¡¯

    Yan Kuan looked at the direction the robot was pointing at and his heart tightened. There was only a wall here. Could it be that the living thing was behind the wall?

    Yan Kuan reached out his hand and touched the wall. He pushed it with force, but it did not move at all.

    After thinking for a while, he tapped on the program on the robot. The robot once again yed its role and began to look around.

    Ding.

    Yan Kuan absolutely could not believe that it was actually a dog hole. In such a long tunnel, there was actually a dog hole.

    He pushed hard and a ray of light came. Yan Kuan thought for a while and let a small detector go in first. He opened the disy screen on his arm and saw the situation inside clearly.

    There was a stone room and another stone room. However, there was also a crystal coffin lying in the middle of this stone room. The only difference was that there was an old man lying in this crystal coffin. There was a dried-up skeleton outside the stone coffin.

    It was an old man with a white beard and a pale face.

    Who was this? Not only was he lying here, there was actually a living being?

    Yan Kuan looked at his face. It looked somewhat familiar, but he did not remember where he had seen him before. Moreover, the room was quiet and empty. Yan Kuan bent down and climbed in.

    He was still alive.

    But he was clearly alive, yet he was ced in such a ce. Could it be that he had been struck by the Suoyin Flower Tears?

    But who was this person? Why was he here? And that skeleton, who was it?

    What kind of secret was hidden in this so-called Forbidden Area?

    Yan Kuan used a robot to record all the environments in the stone room. He did not waste any more time. He was afraid that Xiaoxiao would be worried about him, so he turned around and crawled out.

    The robot continued to lead the way, but Yan Kuan¡¯s heart only jumped when he saw that person. He felt that that person was definitely not a simple person.

    The person who could make Yan Kuan feel familiar was definitely someone who had appeared in his life, and this person was very likely someone he had seen when he was young. Otherwise, if he had seen this person when he was an adult, Yan Kuan would definitely not forget it.

    As he walked, he thought about it. At this moment, the robot stopped and stood at a bright exit.

    Could this be the exit?

    Yan Kuan thought about it and did not hesitate. He climbed out from the bright exit.

    However, when he saw this bright exit, he was disappointed. This was not the exit, but arge room.

    There were many doors in the room, and in the middle of the room were hundreds ofrge ck wooden boxes.

    Just as Yan Kuan crawled out, the hole in the ground was suddenly blocked by a stone b, sealing his path tightly.

    Was he trapped again?

    At this moment, Yan Kuan simply stopped thinking about whether or not to turn back. Instead, he looked at theserge boxes and began to think. In the end, he even took out his special dart and fiercely threw it at one of the boxes.

    Boom!

    With a loud sound, the box suddenly broke into pieces, and all the things inside appeared in front of him....

 Chapter 369 - Life Gate, Stroke

    <h4>Chapter 369: Life Gate, Stroke</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Gold, jade, jewelry, precious stones,

    Yan Kuan was actually mentally prepared. It was very likely that some of the treasures passed down from the Ouyang family were hidden in his boxes.

    The Ouyang family had been around for thousands of years, so it was impossible for them to not have any savings. Although the Ouyang family had a public treasury, which was also heavily guarded. The crafty rabbit had many burrows. The characteristic of Chinese people was that they would never put all the eggs in one basket.

    With so many treasures here, even if the Ouyang family lost, it was not impossible for them to rise again.

    Of course, what made Yan Kuan the most curious was not these ck boxes, but the blue bottle in the middle of the box.

    Yan Kuan knew that it was the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    Back then, he had asked Dark 1 to bring back not the Suoyin Flower Tears, but a bottle of ordinary medicine. The real Suoyin Flower Tears was on his body, but after the ident, the Suoyin Flower Tears disappeared. At that time, he knew that it might have been taken away by Ouyang Tian.

    Looking at the Suoyin Flower Tears now, Yan Kuan thought for a while, but he still did not go forward. He would definitely not touch the things here. If it was anyone else, they might have been attracted by the treasures here and would have pounced on them long ago.

    However, the blue fluorescence on his darts was so obvious. It must be highly toxic.

    No wonder there was no dangering here. It was because they were certain that no one would dare to touch these things without an antidote. And the antidote might only be avable to every family head.

    The key problem now was that Yan Kuan wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, but there were at least 50 doors here. Which one was the right one?

    He used mathematical calction methods. ording to where Yan Kuan was standing, which door would be the least dangerous to him? Yan Kuan thought for a moment and kept the robot back. The robot had already probed, and behind each door was an empty door. For such a choice... He could only do it himself.

    Yan Kuan was certain that there was always a door here that was a life gate. Otherwise, how could this person send these things into this ce and walk out?

    It was not an easy task to calcte an urate life gate with 50 doors. Yan Kuan took a look at his body. Although he had this special clothing as ayer of basic protection, if he were to really encounter any major danger... This clothing was just ayer of clothing.

    ording to the position of the triangle and the geometry of the space, Yan Kuan took out his calctor and quickly measured all the positions in this space.

    It was not easy to find a life gate in the circr space. Yan Kuan moved half a step to the left, squatted down, and threw it at the 25¡ã angle in front of him.

    With a loud bang, the door was broken open, and countless arrows flew in from all directions. Several arrows flew above his head. If he was not skilled, it would be difficult for him to dodge them.

    However, this also proved one thing. Yan Kuan¡¯s angle was not wrong.

    Inside the open door, it was pitch ck. Using the mini detector to scan, there was a huge ck hole inside, and there was no way out.

    Yan Kuan knew in his heart that this was not the life gate.

    There were still 49 more. Each of them had to choose a good position. However, the more doors that were opened, the less he could cover, and the more dangerous his situation was.

    The only thing he could pray for now was that he was lucky enough to quickly find the location of the life gate.

    ...

    Yan Kuan did not need to say much about how dangerous it was. On the other side, the wedding had already begun. Ouyang Lie¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, but he had to force a smile. Ouyang Rui¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly. Of course... One was really unhappy in his heart, while the other was like this on the surface. He was secretly happy in his heart.

    It was definitely impossible for Ouyang Lie to change people, because this was a definite fact. Although he had never thought that his younger brother would actually take advantage of him. He was naturally extremely ufortable with Ouyang Rui, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was still his father who sympathized with him. He had quietly told him that as long as their marriage was sessful, it would be fine as it was easy to change a wife. He must not hurt his brother¡¯s feelings at this time.

    Although Ouyang Lie felt that it was possible to say that, it wasn¡¯t very high. However, it could be considered as leaving a trace of longing for himself.

    He would marry Liu Ting. In any case, she looked the same as Liu Fang. However, since Ouyang Rui dared to snatch his woman, then he had to get Liu Fang no matter what in his life. As the eldest son, his father had previously thought that he would marry Liu Ting. Therefore, he had told him a lot of things on purpose.

    A woman with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower should not be underestimated, especially in that aspect. If you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t stop her.

    Originally, the woman with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower would have to spend at least a day and a night with this man for the first time. For example, Ouyang Qing.

    However, Liu Fang was unwilling to follow Ouyang Rui. Moreover, she had just lost her virginity when she realized that something was wrong with her. She had already cried out. No matter how difficult it was for her body, this man had already been attracted to her. She could not do it in front of everyone.

    This was the first time that a man had not ejacted inside. It was not a good thing for Liu Fang. She could not keep her youth. Other than being lewd, Liu Fang had lost the most important thing. Therefore, this was also the reason why she was extremely angry.

    ¡°Mom, why hasn¡¯t Third Brothere out yet?¡±

    ¡°All of you are really worrying. Last Night, when your third brother came back, he vomited. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know that he is allergic to those things. You two brothers are torturing him, yet you are still asking where he is.¡±

    Huo Wanting¡¯sints made Ouyang Rui speechless for a long time. His third brother¡¯s body was indeed not as good as the two of them since he was young. Yesterday, in order to put on a show, his younger brother had also drunk. It was just that he did not expect his younger brother¡¯s alcohol tolerance to be so low. He was also allergic to that little bit of medicine?

    He remembered that he had given his younger brother that thing, and he would only get more and more excited. After all, his younger brother was only 20 years old. His mother had always been strict and did not allow his younger brother to eat meat in advance, so... they didn¡¯t put in any stimnts.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect my Third Brother to be allergic to that medicine. It seems that the Ouyang family seldom produces a purebred.¡¯

    Ouyang Rui and Ouyang Lie how to know, at the moment Ouyang Qing is veryfortable, he was indeed in bed, but at the moment, he was in bed really * * * * * * * *.

    Of course, that¡¯s all in the future. Never mind.

    The wedding was not grand, because there was still a month to go, so the whole Ouyang family was just using this wedding as a smokescreen. But it would definitely not be too heavy, and was also for everyone to see. If the Ouyang family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s marriage was so low-key, the Ouyang family really had no other thoughts. It was so that the rest of the people were relieved.

    After the wedding, the newlyweds got married. Ouyang Lie wanted to have more fun. Although this Liu Ting wasn¡¯t Liu Fang, she had tattoos everywhere. Where did this woman get tattoos? She was really attractive.

    Of course, Liu Ting was a smart woman. Since they were already married, it was just an act. The marriage had to go on. She didn¡¯t reject Ouyang Lie¡¯s pleasure. Instead, she was very cooperative.

    However, just as the two of them were about to achieve something good, the servant¡¯s panicked voice came from the door.

    ¡°Not good, not good. Young Master, the n leader fainted from a stroke!¡±

 Chapter 370 - 0: Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 370: Fighting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The courtyard, which used to be spacious, was now filled with people. Even the elders, who rarely showed themselves, were now waiting in the middle of the courtyard.

    Layers uponyers of Ouyang descendants stood in the middle of the courtyard, ording to seniority and intimacy.

    This was the first time Ouyang Tian had fainted from a serious illness in so many years. No one knew what was going on inside. Huo Wanting nced at An Ning in the two rows of women standing behind her, and the corners of her lips could not help but curve up. A stroke? It was probably not that simple. It was more like a sudden wind, but even if he was saved, the old man¡¯s body had already copsed by more than half.

    Look at An Ning¡¯s small face. She was so scared that she was really pale. However, she could not me anyone else. The old man had fainted when she was with him, and only the two of them knew the details.

    In fact, Huo Wanting¡¯s guess was right. Ouyang Tian had indeed met with an ident when he was still in An Ning. The night before, when the Ouyang family had met with an ident, Ouyang Tian hadn¡¯t slept at all. The next day, when the newlyweds entered the house, even if he didn¡¯t have to do anything, he was still the head of the n. The one who got married was also the eldest son of his eldest son, so he had to step in for both reason and favor.

    Moreover, almost all the rtives in the family hade. They would have to do something in less than half a month. Ouyang Tian had to be energetic to deal with these things.

    If it was in the past, his body would be fine no matter how many nights he stayed up. But now, it was not his illusion. He also found that since he was with Ning¡¯er, his body was getting worse every day.

    In the past, he had also enjoyed women with Suoyin flower, but there was no such problem. Was it really because Ning¡¯er was too old and had Suoyin flower?

    The records clearly said that it would not consume a man. How could there be a problem with his body?

    After staying up for a day and a night, he had justid down when An Ning came over. It was probably true. Thest time he had been with An Ning was at least a week ago.

    Recently, he had been with that fake Ling¡¯er. He had not expected to neglect An Ning. Originally, he had not been very interested, but when he thought about the Suoyin flower on An Ning¡¯s body, he felt that if he did not touch her for more than seven days, she would suffer greatly. Thinking about it, he took some pills and some tonic soup and started to y with her.

    The process was supposed to be very good, but at thest moment, just as he released it, Ouyang Tian felt a chill all over his body. An aura entered his head, and then he did not know anything.

    An Ning¡¯s body, which hadn¡¯t been relieved yet, suddenly felt heavy. Ouyang Tian was pressing down on her body, waking her up. An Ning screamed in fear. If she hadn¡¯t screamed... Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been known so quickly.

    When the butler came over, the old man¡¯s thing hadn¡¯t subsided yet. It was swollen and purple. It didn¡¯t just look like an instant wind. There was something wrong with his lower body.

    As the n leader¡¯s family doctor, he lived directly behind the main courtyard. He only needed to make a call and the person would immediatelye over.

    Although it had only been a few minutes, the sound of An Ning¡¯s voice was so loud. Someone had already seen the family doctor arrive. The butler had no choice but to announce to the public that the old man had fainted. However, the family doctor was no longer a loyal person. As long as he released some news, the people outside would know that the old man had suffered a stroke.

    The butler could not do anything about it. The news had spread too quickly. An Ning¡¯s cry had first attracted the servants outside, and then him. Therefore, no one knew where the news hade from.

    Now, there were people on all three levels outside. When An Ning hurriedly tidied up her clothes and went out, many people saw that something was wrong with her. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her lips were even more swollen and red. Everyone present was smart. Her legs were still trembling. With one look, it was obvious that she had been enjoyed by others.

    It was said that An Ning was deeply loved by the Old Master. They had also guessed in private, but only after seeing it did they realize what was going on.

    An Ning had long known that others would definitely look at her with unkind eyes, but now she couldn¡¯t care less. The most important thing now was the Old Master¡¯s health. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him. If anything happened to him, she would be finished.

    ¡°Fourth Sister, is the old man¡¯s illness serious?¡±

    The one who asked Ouyang Ning was the eldest daughter of the third wife. She was already married, but she did not expect that she would rush back so soon after the old man¡¯s ident. Moreover, she asked her this question like this, as well as the looks of the people watching the show, it seemed that everyone knew about her rtionship with the old man.

    ¡°Second Sister, you really asked the wrong person. I just went in to take a look. Grandfather is still unconscious. As for the specific situation, we will only know when the family doctores out.¡±

    Ouyang Jing looked at An Ning meaningfully before continuing, ¡°Oh, is that so? So that¡¯s how it is. Sigh, I thought that among us grandchildren, Grandfather dotes on you the most. I thought that you must know something. It seems that we will only know when the family doctores out.¡±

    Ouyang Jing emphasized the words ¡®grandchildren¡¯ and ¡®doting¡¯. People with bad intentions would naturally be able to understand what she meant. Of course, An Ning was no exception. However, at this moment, she acted as if nothing had happened and only pretended not to know anything. She stood there and did not respond to Ouyang Jing¡¯s words.

    Ouyang Jing saw that An Ning was ignoring her. She nced at the people beside her and tactfully took a step back. The elders were all around, but this was definitely not the time to cause trouble. Although she could not see An Ning clearly, as long as the old man did not die... In the entire Ouyang family, no one dared to be disrespectful to An Ning. Perhaps An Ning herself had thought of this beforemitting herself to the old man. Otherwise, it would be strange if a normal girl did not feel disgusted by apanying an old man.

    Pei Li stood on the other side. The men and the women were standing separately. He nced at Ouyang Le and saw Ouyang Le secretly giving him a look. He instantly understood that the Old Master was not ideal.

    In fact, the few elders of the Ouyang family were the most anxious at this moment. They knew clearly what the Ouyang family was about to do. As the Grand Elder of the Ouyang family, if things were to seed in the future, they would definitely be the the rulers. To the Ouyang family, which had been rotten for thousands of years, this temptation was too great.

    Therefore, all of them were extremely supportive of Ouyang Tian¡¯s ambition. There were still 15 days until thepletion of the matter. It had only been half a month. If something happened to the Old Master now, then who could take over the matters that had been fully arranged?

    Cancel it?

    How could this be possible? The Ouyang family had been preparing for decades, especially now that every position was well-prepared. They were only waiting for the right moment to act. How could they give up halfway at this time?

    However, Ouyang Tian¡¯s situation was unclear. A stroke could be big or small. It seemed that no matter whether Ouyang Tian was good or not, it was necessary to choose a special representative to temporarily rece Ouyang Tian. Fortunately, the Ouyang family also stipted that... All orders issued to the outside world were based on the family head medal. Just like the imperial seal of the ancient Emperor, Ouyang Tian also had one.

    Therefore, seeing that these people were all waiting here anxiously for no reason, in fact, everyone had already made arrangements in secret.. As long as they took this temporary position, then the position of the next family head would be secure.

 Chapter 371 - Exchange and Enter the Ouyang Family

    <h4>Chapter 371: Exchange and Enter the Ouyang Family</h4>

    Yan Kuan looked at the 38 open doors and smiled helplessly. He did not expect his luck to be so bad. He had not found the real life gate until now. Could it be that he had made a mistake in his calctions?

    Yan Kuan looked at his surroundings carefully again. There should not be a mistake. He had fallen into a basement. The distance from the ground to the ground was at least 10 meters. Along the way, the corridor was extremely smooth except for the nine twists and turns. There was no fluctuation in the height. Even after climbing up to this ce, it was definitely not as far as falling from the ground. Therefore, if he were to calcte based on two floors, Yan Kuan felt that he should be on the first floor.

    If that was the case, he should still be one floor below the ground.

    In other words, even if he opened all the doors and found a way in, he would still be able to reach the ground quickly.

    Thinking of this, Yan Kuan felt that this was the first time he had done such a stupid thing. He had actually wasted so much time and energy.

    He stopped the darts in his hands and turned on all the lighting equipment on his body, including the mini aircraft. He deliberately looked at the ce above his head.

    He had not noticed it just now, but at this moment, Yan Kuan felt that the sharpdder-shaped roof above his head seemed somewhat familiar.

    Was there such a ce in the entire Ouyang family? A protruding ce on the ground?

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any?

    At this moment, Yan Kuan began to feel lucky that all the high-tech equipment he had on him, especially this robot, was scanning every corner of the roof. Ten minutester, Yan Kuan obtained all the density test results.

    When he took the results and looked at them, Yan Kuan was shocked. Was this water?

    Was this density water?

    In other words, he was currently trapped under the water?

    There were more than ten smallkes in the entire Ouyang family just based on the various small ponds. Thergest artificialke was located 50 meters east of Ouyang Tian¡¯s courtyard. If this was an inheritance that only the previous family heads knew about, it was very likely¡­ At this moment, he was really at the bottom of theke.

    There were no obvious traps or hidden weapons along the way. Perhaps the Ouyang family was too confident and smeared poison on all the treasures. Even if you found this ce, you probably wouldn¡¯t have the life to spend it. However, they met Yan Kuan, who never cared about treasures. Naturally, he could create a way to survive.

    Density and thickness. ording to calctions, it was very easy to break through this ce and rush out from there. As long as he had a small bomb on him, he could break a hole.

    However, there was another problem. All of the jewelry was poisonous. Although it did not spread through the air, allowing Yan Kuan to keep breathing smoothly, any poison that came into contact with water would dissolve. No matter how fast Yan Kuan was¡­ It was not as fast as the poison spreading, right?

    The clothes he was wearing could ensure that the poison would not wet his body, but what about his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose?

    He did not know how far from the shore he was, nor how long he would be able to swim out. Therefore, regardless of whether he had found a way out, Yan Kuan found himself in a dead end.

    He chose a ce where he was in a hurry and sat down. Yan Kuan looked at the treasures thoughtfully and took out a bottle of transparent liquid from his pocket. He thought for a moment and ced it on the robot. He let it spray a circle in the air toward the position of the treasures. Sure enough, when he saw the liquid fall, all the treasures were covered in ayer of faint blue light. The Ouyang family was thinking too much.

    The rain of arrows randomly scattered on the ground covered the stone floor. The empty doors that were open were pitch-ck. There was no way out, only a ck hole. It was as if if he walked past it, he would fall into the ground again.

    What should he think of?

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao wiped her mouth and finished all the food on the table. She looked up at 19 and said, ¡°Get ready. We¡¯ll leave in half an hour. I¡¯ll go for a walk.¡±

    Dark 1 and 19 looked at each other. This Miss was really calm. She wanted to go to the Ouyang family personally, but she was still able to eat and walk so calmly. It seemed that they had really underestimated her. They had thought that she would definitely forget about eating today.

    Yun Qi and the rest had already gone to various ces a few days ago. With such a bigmotion in China, the Dark Empire could not just watch the show without making a move. Not only did they have to make a move¡­ They also had to take the opportunity to get a share of the pie. Only then would they be able to live up to the efforts they had put in all these years.

    Who asked the Ouyang family to have such a big piece of cake? Even if they wanted to swallow it themselves, they had to spit out some foam for people like them who had worked hard before.

    It was the same courtyard they had been to earlier. Shen Xiaoxiao did not change her clothes this time. Instead, she looked at Liu Yufei, who was sleeping at the side, and said to someone in the dark, ¡°I will send out a signal re when I find Yan Kuan. You guys wait for him outside.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I know. Don¡¯t worry, but you have to be careful. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on the main courtyard when Ouyang Tian is in trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for the fight for the position of the head of the family, Pei Li would have needed an heir to back him up. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Miss toe. However, Liu Yufei has already disappeared for more than ten minutes. Miss, it¡¯s about time for you to go over.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded her head. At this critical moment, Liu Yufei could indeed be of use. They were both pregnant. Although her stomach was bigger than Liu Yufei¡¯s because she had twins, she had received news that Pei Li had been very busy recently, and Liu Yufei had always been on good terms with Du Ze. Both Pei Li and Ouyang Le had not seen Liu Yufei for a week.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach was growing at a crazy rate. It was understandable if they had not seen her for a week.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao entered the Ouyang family, their insider brought her to the courtyard as a servant to rest. The Old Master had not woken up yet. As a filial son and grandson, no one dared to leave the courtyard at this time, especially when it was time to choose an heir. If anyone left and missed anything, it would be a loss that was not worth it.

    Ouyang Tian had seven sons. Other than three legitimate children, there were four illegitimate children. Ouyang Jinming had already been stripped of his right to inherit and driven out of the Ouyang family. However, his son, Ouyang Li, did not lose his right. Therefore, at this moment, it was also a fight between the seven branches.

    The chances of the legitimate children winning were higher because there was a legitimate son standing on the side. Furthermore, the second branch was a research faction and did not participate in these matters. The third branch wanted to participate, but he only had two daughters. The two legitimate children had no choice but to give up and support their first brother.

    The fourth branch to the seventh branch was born from two women and was almost divided into two teams. In other words, the real fight was only three teams.

    The longer Ouyang Tian was unconscious, the longer he would take to recover after waking up. Everyone looked anxious and worried, but only they knew that all of them wished that Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t wake up. Perhaps, theter he woke up, the better¡­

 Chapter 372 - Knock

    <h4>Chapter 372: Knock</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Miss, Ouyang Tian doesn¡¯t look too good. The elders have already entered the study room to discuss the recement. The representatives of the three branches have all entered.¡±

    ¡°Representatives of the three branches?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it and understood. This was calcted ording to their mothers.

    ¡°Pei Li has entered as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although Ouyang Jinming has been crossed out, Pei Li is the representative. I heard that this was an order personally given by the Old Master.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was deep in thought. It seemed that the possibility of Pei Li was quite high, especially since that d*mn Du Ze had just signed a contract with Pei Li and would be entering overseas with Dongyou Country. This was another advantage for him topete for the position.

    ¡°Got it. You can leave first. I reckon that even if they want to produce results, it will be tomorrow. I will go out tonight.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched her stomach. Six months was equivalent to eight or nine months of age. However, she was already younger than Liu Yufei, so it did not seem like there would be any problems.

    Furthermore, Pei Li would definitely tell everyone that the child in her stomach was his and not Yan Kuan¡¯s. This was an excuse that he had thought of long ago to shut everyone up.

    Hence, Liu Yufei was brought over by Pei Li personally.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    ¡°Little Sister, are you asleep?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her clothes. Luckily, she had not changed yet. Why did Ouyang Lee over at this time? She called her so intimately? Little Sister? It seemed that she and Liu Yufei got along very well!

    ¡°Big Sister, why are you here at this time?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew some of Liu Yufei¡¯s words and actions, so she was naturally acting to the end.

    However, her friendly smile did not make Ouyang Le feel friendly. In the past, she thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was particrly pleasing to her, but why did she feel a little ufortable seeing her today? Especially that big belly. No matter how she looked at it, it was dazzling. What was wrong with her?

    Of course, Ouyang Le did not know that the Gu worms on her and Liu Yufei¡¯s bodies were split from the same worm. As long as she got close to it, she would feel a sense of intimacy. However, this was the real Shen Xiaoxiao and not Liu Yufei. Of course, she would not feel that kind of intimacy anymore.

    Fortunately, it was night now. Before Shen Xiaoxiao came, she could still put on makeup. This makeup looked exactly the same as Liu Yufei¡¯s.

    ¡°Sister, I just came to see you. In the end, I will onlye out tomorrow. Don¡¯t go anywhere at night. The women will be guarding the courtyard in batches while the men are not allowed to leave. Ah Li can¡¯te to see you. He asked me to tell you so that you wouldn¡¯t have to wait for him.¡±

    After saying this, Ouyang Le felt a faint jealousy and envy. She didn¡¯t even want to stay here for a moment.

    After thinking for a while, she still felt a little ufortable and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Sister, the Ouyang family is not the outside world. You have to be careful with your words and actions. It¡¯s just that you think that you have entered our family. You have to understand the rules that you should know. You have to abide by your duty, understand?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Sister¡¯s fate is better. As long as you take good care of yourself, you can live a good life with your husband¡¯s doting. I still have to take care of these things. Sister, you have to cherish your blessings.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve worked hard. Sister is after all a youngdy from a noble family. I definitely can¡¯tpare to you. Those who are capable will have to work harder. In the future, I¡¯ll still have to rely on Sister to support me when you¡¯re by Brother Li¡¯s side.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard Ouyang Le¡¯s words clearly. Thinking about it, she felt that it was funny. The meaning behind Ouyang Le¡¯s words was that she was just a concubine, a vassal. She was a useless woman and she had to recognize her position clearly.

    However, she knew how to put on an act. It was just that the way she called her ¡®sister¡¯ made her want to vomit.

    Ouyang Le saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was so good at acting. She did not react at all to her sarcastic words. She turned around and left in satisfaction.

    Seeing that Ouyang Le had left, Shen Xiaoxiao opened the door and walked out.

    Where was Shen Xiaoxiao going at this moment? The Forbidden Area? No, she was going to the main courtyard.

    To be precise, it was the artificialke behind the main courtyard.

    One day and one night, ording to Dark 1 and the others¡¯ understanding of the Ouyang family¡¯s underground tunnel, as well as all the crisscrossing blueprints, the only ce that was likely to lead to the Forbidden Area was this artificialke. In addition, this artificialke was close to the main courtyard. Shen Xiaoxiao was even more certain that Yan Kuan¡¯s location was most likely at the bottom of theke.

    She just didn¡¯t know if she would be lucky enough to bump into Yan Kuan. However, when she looked at her small box and secretly thought about the oxygen bottle that this sweet little cotton-padded jacket had prepared for Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it waspletely useless.

    However, just in case, Shen Xiaoxiao still brought along this mini oxygen bottle.

    At first nce, it looked just like the small bag that Shen Xiaoxiao was carrying. The night was as cold as water, and it was currently the hot summer season. However, because of Ouyang Tian¡¯s ident, the entire Ouyang family fell into a strange panic.

    It wasn¡¯t just the passing servants or something. Everyone had a trace of worry on their faces, as if they were worried about their master. In fact, only they knew what they were thinking deep down in their hearts.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked all the way without anyone stopping her because they all knew that the only people who could enter the Ouyang family at this time were probably the Ouyang family¡¯s own people. This youngdy was pregnant and walking around the Ouyang family so freely... Then it was very likely that it was that she was a young master¡¯s woman or young miss. How could they dare to offend them? Especially now that the sessor was still undecided.

    To reach theke, one did not have to go through the main courtyard. Moreover, the main courtyard was full of people now, so it was not realistic. Shen Xiaoxiao walked through another small path on the side.

    The busiest and most crowded ce in the entire Ouyang family was therge courtyard. On the contrary, no one was going back to theke, which had an extremely beautiful scenery. No one was in the mood to go.

    In this way, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have to meet anyone.

    It was already close to 10 o¡¯clock at night, and the surroundings were pitch ck. Of course, for Shen Xiaoxiao, no matter how dark it was, she could still see clearly as if she was walking in daylight.

    Theke surface was calm, and theke surface, which was half the size of the main stadium, made Shen Xiaoxiao a little nervous. If this ce really led to the Forbidden Area, wouldn¡¯t this ce be a little too big? Would Yan Kuan be able to escape?

    And when would he be able to escape?

    Moreover, if Shen Xiaoxiao were to barge into the Forbidden Area now, it would definitely not be realistic. With her big belly, it was impossible for her to fight with anyone. She would probably be discovered the moment she walked into the edge of the Forbidden Area.

    Therefore, all she could do now was to wait. She did not know if Yan Kuan would climb out of theketer or tomorrow.

    She looked at the calm surface of theke in a daze, praying that Yan Kuan woulde out soon. She did not know if God had heard her prayers or what was going on. At that moment, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that the surface of theke was falling bit by bit. Not only that... It seemed that there was a small whirlpool in the middle of theke. However, it was too far away. No matter how good her vision was, she could not see it clearly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed her eyes. When she was sure that her eyes were not ying tricks on her and that she was really descending, she was delighted and immediately threw the oxygen bottle in her bag down.

    The oxygen bottle did not sink as soon as it fell into the water. As for whether it could reach Yan Kuan¡¯s hand, that would depend on Yan Kuan¡¯s own luck.

    Just as the oxygen bottle was about to fall out of her hand, a female voice sounded from behind Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Who are you? What did you just throw into theke?¡±

 Chapter 373 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 373: Reunion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart palpitated slightly as she looked at the surface of theke. She did not know if the changes in theke water were rted to Yan Kuan, so she could only wait there anxiously. However, just as Shen Xiaoxiao threw the oxygen bottle down... A female voice sounded.

    Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously turned her head back and saw that An Ning had walked here without her noticing. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in the main courtyard? Why was she here?

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao? Why are you here? Who let you in? And what did you throw in there just now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at An Ning, who was making a big fuss. She smiled and said to her, ¡°Who do you think I am to be able to enter the Ouyang family at this time? Naturally, I¡¯m a member of your family. As for what I threw in theke, do you want to go down and look for it? Anyway, you look very hot right now. Why don¡¯t you go in and cool off?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean it literally. Look at you. You¡¯re sweating all over. Your makeup is ruined.¡±

    An Ning knew that she was sweating profusely, but it wasn¡¯t because she was hot. It was because she was scared. Theter the old man woke up, the greater the danger she was in. When the passing sisters spoke to her just now, they were getting more and more impolite. She almost blurted out that she was the old man¡¯s woman.

    She had also run out to avoid her good sisters, but she didn¡¯t want to miss the old man waking up, so she didn¡¯t walk far to theke to wait for him to wake up.

    She just didn¡¯t expect to see Shen Xiaoxiao here. She really didn¡¯t expect to see her here.

    ¡°I heard that you were taken in by Pei Li. Why did Yan Kuan abandon you? How pitiful. You were abandoned by someone while you were pregnant.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that An Ning still had the mood to interrogate her. She was really anxious for her IQ.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone is returning to their own ces. Do you think that a man would be willing to acknowledge a child who is not his own as his own flesh and blood?¡±

    An Ning was shocked. What did Shen Xiaoxiao mean?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°An Ning, can you use your brain more? What do you think I mean? Who is the father of the child in my belly? What do you think? Why did Pei Li bring me into the Ouyang family? Ai, no wonder. No wonder you¡¯re so stupid to be willing to follow an old man who is more than 60 years older than you.¡±

    ¡°B*tch, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°If you have the time to be angry, you might as well go back and guard the old man. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a hard time in the future.¡±

    Gu gu gu gu!

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    The two of them were originally in high spirits, but suddenly, there was a sounding from the center of theke, causing both of them to be stunned at the same time. When she saw that An Ning was about to turn around to look, Shen Xiaoxiao did not think twice and strode over, her hand knifending on An Ning¡¯s neck. She fell to the ground.

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao look towards the center of theke. Fortunately, her eyesight was heaven-defying. Indeed, she saw a ck shadow swimming desperately towards her from the center of theke.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast. Could it be Yan Kuan? Could it be?

    20 meters, 15 meters. They were getting closer and closer. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was certain that the person was Yan Kuan. If not for her pregnant belly, Shen Xiaoxiao would have jumped into theke by now.

    However, a scene that shocked Shen Xiaoxiao also appeared. It was only two meters away from Yan Kuan at most. A patch of silver water was chasing behind Yan Kuan. With one look, it was obvious that there was definitely something wrong with the water. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart immediately jumped to her throat. ¡®Hurry up, swim faster.¡¯

    As expected, Yan Kuan was carrying the oxygen bottle on his back. His mouth and nose were covered, and his ears seemed to be covered. Only his eyes and the skin on his face were exposed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was in her throat, but she did not dare to shout. She could only stand there anxiously.

    No one could help him now, and he could only rely on himself to swim over. She did not know how long Yan Kuan had been floating in the water, or how long he had been swimming. However, she was still clear about his physical strength. However, since the ident yesterday, Yan Kuan had not drank a drop of water for at least one day and one night. No matter how strong he was, he was probably exhausted and still had to get out.

    His movements looked a little strenuous, but his speed did not slow down at all.

    There were already some dead fish floating on the surface of theke. Shen Xiaoxiao could only stand there and pray. ¡®Faster, faster.¡¯

    When Yan Kuan saw Shen Xiaoxiao, his heart was also very anxious. He could even feel that the heat wave behind him was less than a meter away from him.

    Just as Yan Kuan was about to reach the surface of theke, the silver water was already an arm¡¯s length away from him. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know where she got the courage from. One of her legs crossed theke and sat on the shore. The other leg went straight into the water. When Yan Kuan saw it, he grabbed her leg, and with a strong force, both of them fell to the shore.

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan was prepared to help Shen Xiaoxiao. Otherwise, with such a big belly, she would have fallen from the half-meter-high shore. It would have been strange if she had not been hurt.

    Yan Kuan was so tired that he panicked. It took him half an hour to swim here. Fortunately, an oxygen tank floated over. Otherwise, he would have drowned when he was at the bottom of the water.

    After taking a breath, Yan Kuan stood up and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao carefully. After making sure that she was fine, he pulled her into his arms. This d*mn woman dared to climb to the shore. She was not afraid of anything happening! She was simply too bold!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and settle the score with you. You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. Look at theke water and look at those fish and prawns. It¡¯s highly poisonous.¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to talk to me? You clearly said that I would be able to see you after sleeping for a while, but I haven¡¯t seen you even after sleeping for quite a while.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sints made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ache terribly.

    Pulling her up, he saw that she had met An Ning beside them. He did not say anything about helping her up. He turned his head to look at theke water that hadpletely changed color and the floating dead fish and prawns. He could not describe the feeling in his heart.

    Since they had already found him, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally had to bring Yan Kuan out of here. The two of them continued to return through the small path. However, Yan Kuan had to be careful. He hid very well. Now that all the corner doors and main doors were locked, it was not easy to get out... Although the two of them could do it, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s big belly made Yan Kuan not dare to take any risks.

    When they returned to the room that had been prepared for Shen Xiaoxiao, the first thing Yan Kuan did was to pull Shen Xiaoxiao into the shower. He did not know if the water had touched even a little, but he did not dare to be careful. The shower was filled with mist...

    Shen Xiaoxiao was immersed in this reunion once again. Yan Kuan kissed her passionately. He really did not dare to recall the sight of Shen Xiaoxiao sitting there without caring about her life and pulling him back. Perhaps this was the only woman in this world... The only person who could do this for him was this woman.

    He moved gently and carefully, afraid that he would hurt her. Their love was passionate and infatuated. When danger came a few times, the two of them endured it together. They were more afraid of losing each other than anyone else because they knew that to them... Not only was she his life, but he was also her life!

    In the bedroom, he carried the sleepy beauty back to the bed. Just as theyid down, there was another knock on the door. Not only that, Pei Li¡¯s voice was heard, scaring Shen Xiaoxiao so much that her drowsiness disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you asleep?¡±

 Chapter 374 - Pei Liâ€™s Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 374: Pei Li¡¯s Suspicions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao waited anxiously for an entire day and night. Although she obediently ate and drank as usual, the worry in her heart towards Yan Kuan was something that could not be avoided no matter what.

    The warmth from earlier had made Shen Xiaoxiao drowsy. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ached when he saw her like this. He randomly used some toiletries and hugged his beauty as hey on the bed. He had just closed his eyes when he actually heard Pei Lie over.

    At this time, he was not guarding the main courtyard? What was he doing here?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you asleep?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and widened her eyes as she stared outside the door. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m already asleep. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Pei Li, who was standing outside the door, was stunned for a moment. Asleep? These days, no matter howte he went back, wouldn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao always wait for him? Why did she go to bed so early? He had originally thought that he would make use of this time toe over and have s*x with her. Not to mention that he had not touched her for a week, he really missed her.

    This Shen Xiaoxiao was really different from Ouyang Le. Although Ouyang Le was also rxed on the bed, he did not know why, but he always felt that being with Shen Xiaoxiao was more addictive. No matter how tired he was or howte he was, he would still feel refreshed the next day.

    Of course, Pei Li could not figure it out, because that was Liu Yufei. The Liu Yufei with the Suoyin flower tattoo. Pei Li was Liu Yufei¡¯s first man, and he was the one who had benefited from it. Of course, he would feel refreshed and not feel the slightest bit ufortable.

    Of course, as for why the escort suddenly wanted toe at such an important time in the middle of the night, this was for Pei Li to know.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, open the door and let Brother Li take a look at you.¡±

    When she heard the words ¡®Brother Li¡¯, Shen Xiaoxiao definitely did not do it on purpose. She really had the urge to vomit.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was very ugly, but when he saw how Xiaoxiao looked like she was about to vomit, his heart tightened. He wished that he could rush out and tear that damned Pei Li apart.

    ¡°No, Brother Li, my pregnancy reaction has been too strong recently. I want to rest early. It¡¯s not good for you to see me in such a sorry state. Furthermore, my stomach is getting bigger and bigger. So, Brother Li, go and look for Sister. Sister was just here.¡±

    Being rejected once again, Pei Li¡¯s heart became more and more confused. Could something have happened to Xiaoxiao? Otherwise, why would she reject him? With the poison in her body, she would only be more and more attached to him. Why would she reject him?

    The more Pei Li thought about it, the more he felt that there was something fishy about this matter. He thought for a while and said to Shen Xiaoxiao in the room, ¡°Then you should rest well. If you feel unwell, tell the servants to inform me. I wille and visit you tomorrow.¡±

    After saying that, Pei Li turned around and left. He even deliberately increased the volume of his footsteps. However, after walking for a short distance, he quietly turned around and walked towards the windowsill.

    When he turned around, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan noticed him at the same time. Their hearing was something that ordinary people could notpare to. It seemed that Pei Li was suspicious. There was nothing that could be done about it. Shen Xiaoxiao could not possibly open the door and be polite to Pei Li. She could not do it herself, so she naturally had to avoid him.

    However, Pei Li was indeed suspicious and smart. He still noticed that something was wrong. Otherwise, he would not have made aeback.

    ¡°D*mn it.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯sints made Shen Xiaoxiao want tough. She looked at him and said, ¡°President Yan, why don¡¯t you go to the bathroom and hide?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m having an affair?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s unhappy voice pleased Shen Xiaoxiao. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so now?¡±

    ¡°If he wants toe in, he cane in. So what if he sees me? There¡¯s nothing that I, Yan Kuan, am afraid of. He dares to dream about my woman and child? I¡¯ll cripple him.¡±

    Yan Kuan spoke through gritted teeth. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that he was speaking the truth, but that was exactly the case. Shen Xiaoxiao was especially worried that Yan Kuan would not be able to hold himself back and directly deal with Pei Li.

    If that was the case, this matter would not be fun anymore. Right now, other than Ouyang Tian, the only person who coulde into contact with the man in ck was Pei Li. If something were to happen to Pei Li now, the man in ck would definitely hide and wait to choose their next target. At that time, they would have to start all over again. This was not worth it.

    Hence, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and hugged him with a kiss. She whispered, ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll be at the door. I promise I won¡¯t go out. If I don¡¯t get rid of him, you and I won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight.¡±

    Yan Kuan stretched out his hand to pull Shen Xiaoxiao. However, when Shen Xiaoxiao leaned to the side, Yan Kuan missed her. It was not that Yan Kuan could not reach her, but that he could not be ruthless towards Shen Xiaoxiao. Furthermore, she was pregnant, so Yan Kuan was even more careful.

    Before Yan Kuan could open the window, Shen Xiaoxiao opened the door. Seeing that Pei Li had indeed walked to the window, she said, ¡°Brother Li, are you still here? That¡¯s great. I was afraid that you would leave. This is the amulet I requested for you. I almost forgot to give it to Brother Li.¡±

    The amulet was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had taken from An Ning. When An Ning fainted, she had dropped it on the ground and picked it up. She did not expect it toe in handy at this time.

    However, Yan Kuan was fuming behind her. Xiaoxiao had never prepared any amulet for him. How could it be taken away by that stinky man?

    Yan Kuan thought about it and decided to get up and walk towards the door. Fortunately, this room was a suite. Yan Kuan walked close to the door, so Pei Li could not see him from the door.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao could feel it. Not only could she feel it, but she also knew that this d*mn man was already standing behind the door. His hands were even causing trouble behind her. Wasn¡¯t he just here? This man was in heat a little too frequently.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m so happy that you can prepare a protective amulet for me. Eh, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Why do you look so awful? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you in to rest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Brother Li. When I went to the temple, the old master said that one¡¯s heart must be sincere, so one must not share a room for three days. Otherwise, this protective amulet will not work. That¡¯s why I rejected you, Brother Li. You¡¯re not angry with me, right?¡±

    When Pei Li heard this exnation, he immediately understood. Xiaoxiao actually thought this way. It was good that this silly girl had such a heart, but he actually wanted to do it. He really could not bear to leave.

    ¡°Silly girl, these things should be believed rather than not. You, what should Brother Li say? Come, Brother Li will apany you in. It¡¯s been so many days since west saw each other. Does Xiaoxiao not miss me?¡±

    The ws behind her were bing more and more impudent. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was a sign of Yan Kuan¡¯s anger. However, she did not expect Pei Li to be so shameless and say such explicit words at the door.

    However, she absolutely could not let Pei Li enter the door.. Otherwise, this matter would not be fun.

 Chapter 375 - Switch Back Again

    <h4>Chapter 375: Switch Back Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Brother Li, you are at a crucial moment right now. Xiaoxiao can afford to wait. Moreover, you can believe in these charms. Let¡¯s just believe it now. Only when Brother Li is better will I be better. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Pei Li¡¯s foot, which was about to cross the threshold, stopped in mid-air when he heard this. He came over and retracted his foot. Indeed, he could not believe it in the past, but tonight was really too crucial. He really could not afford to be careless at all... Furthermore, he would spend the entire night with Shen Xiaoxiao. It was rare for him to stop halfway. If he missed out on a good opportunity, it would not be worth it.

    Thinking about what Xiao Xiaoxiao had done just now, Pei Li was even more certain that Shen Xiaoxiao was a star in him. His heart immediately felt warm. If he were to swallow the entire Dongyou Country by then, Xiao Xiaoxiao would no longer have to apany Du Ze... When that time came, he would definitely dote on her.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is right. It¡¯s just that Big Brother Li¡¯s heart aches for you. Xiaoxiao, wait for me. As long as tomorrow¡¯s matter seeds, no one will be able to bully you anymore. Even that Du Ze won¡¯t be able to covet you anymore. You have to be obedient and wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Li, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be obedient and wait for you obediently.¡±

    ¡°Good, then I will leave first.¡±

    After Pei Li finished speaking, he wanted to possess Shen Xiaoxiao and give her a kiss. Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously avoided him because the big hand behind her had already reached out to her most sensitive spot. This damned Yan Kuan seemed to be unable to hold back his anger.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Pei Li¡¯s puzzled expression and directly said, ¡°Brother Li, today is the third day. You can¡¯t break your cultivation. Even a kiss isn¡¯t good. I shouldn¡¯t have seen you anyway. Can you not be like this?¡±

    Pei Li was speechless when he saw how pious Shen Xiaoxiao was. However, she did it for his sake, so he did not say anything else and turned around to leave.

    The moment the door closed, Shen Xiaoxiao was hugged by a certain someone. His hand had already reached in. This was a kind of punishment, a kind of severe punishment.

    ¡°Little thing, this ¡®Brother Li¡¯ is really affectionate. Why don¡¯t you call me Brother Kuan too?¡±

    ¡°You... Uh... Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t... Be gentle...¡±

    ¡°Gentle? Okay, hubby will give you a gentle one.¡±

    When she woke up the next day, the servants had already ced her breakfast outside the room. After Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan finished their breakfast, only then did Yan Kuan have the time to ask the little thing about the amulet.

    However, when she mentioned the amulet, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally thought of An Ning, who had fainted by theke. So she asked Yan Kuan worriedly, ¡°Will there be anything wrong? Will An Ning discover something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she can¡¯t protect herself now, so she doesn¡¯t have much time to think about other things.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s insider in the Ouyang family happened toe in at this time to pack his things. When he saw Yan Kuan, he said respectfully:

    ¡°Master, Ouyang Tian hasn¡¯t woken up yet. However, a strange thing happenedst night. The artificialke behind the main courtyard had everything in it die overnight. At this moment, everyone in the Ouyang family is saying that the Old Master is going to die. The heavens are warning them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. The Ouyang family actually connected the dots? However, it should be Yan Kuan¡¯s handiwork.

    ¡°You asked someone to do it?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and said, ¡°Not everyone in the Ouyang family is so stupid. If someone wants to make use of it, even if the fish and prawns don¡¯t die, there will definitely be other things that wille out today.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it and agreed. However, what were they going to do now? Sit here and wait?

    ¡°You can go down first. Inform Dark 1 to bring her over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once the inner line left, Yan Kuan bent down and personally helped Shen Xiaoxiao put on her shoes. Then he said,?¡°Let¡¯s go to the small house fromst time and leave this ce to Liu Yufei. If I¡¯m not wrong, Liu Yufei will be brought to the main courtyard this afternoon. Who knows? We might even have to test whether the child in her stomach is rted to Pei Li on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Test on the spot? Do you mean that Pei Li¡¯s chances of winning are really very high?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled mysteriously and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s quite high. Almost 90% of the Ouyang family will choose him. The remaining 10% will only be the Ouyang family¡¯s eldest son.¡±

    This made Shen Xiaoxiao curious. Since when did Pei Li have such ability?

    ¡°Since when did Pei Li have such ability?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and gave her a strange look. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The reason why Pei Li has such great ability is because he told the Ouyang family that within three months, Dongyou Country will be in the pocket of the Ouyang family. Furthermore, it will not be part of the family¡¯s business. It will all be managed by the side branch of the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao never thought that it would be because of this reason. That d*mn Du Ze, he actually dared to touch her things! And this Pei Li, this b*tch! Who gave him the right to do so?

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I knew that you would be angry if you knew. You are the one who is in the middle of this. You don¡¯t know what kind of existence Dongyou Country is in the whole of China. In addition to the emerce that you have just stepped into, this profit is simply unimaginable. It was reasonable that Pei Li would be tempted. As for Du Ze, he is just a clown. He is not enough to be relied on.¡±

    Yan Kuan would never have thought that the clown in his eyes would almost make the two of them suffer a great loss in the future. It also almost made the two of them be separated by yin and yang. This was something to be mentioned in the future.

    ¡°Also, that Liu Yufei is really not a person. She has erased her memory, yet she is still so shameless.¡±

    ¡°Alright, my men are keeping an eye on Dongyou Country. Nothing bad will happen. What Pei Li is seeing anding into contact with are things that we let him see. The ownership of Dongyou Country belongs to you, not that Du Ze.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is one more thing. Where is Gu Yuehua? She knows that Liu Yufei is dead. Why is there no reaction at all?¡±

    At the mention of Gu Yuehua, Yan Kuan also frowned. Yes, Gu Yuehua really thought that Liu Yufei was dead, but there was no reaction at all and she had disappeared without a trace. It seemed that he had to investigate this Gu Yuehua properly.

    ¡°Yes, that is indeed the case. She must be hiding. Alright, don¡¯t bother about other people¡¯s matters.. If we want to go over, Liu Yufei will be sent over.¡±

 Chapter 376 - Selection

    <h4>Chapter 376: Selection</h4>

    Sneaking into the Ouyang family to watch the show was a very interesting thing for Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan.

    If Ouyang Tian¡¯s life was stable, he could at least live to 120 years old. However, not only did he suffer a stroke, but the filial sons and grandsons outside were all pretending to be good. They had been fighting in the dark for a long time.

    The internal corruption of the Ouyang family did not need to be said. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that as the representatives of the seven branches of the Ouyang family, they were all sitting in the inner study.

    The result of the discussion was out. Although Huo Wanting was the current matriarch of the Ouyang family, she was a woman. She was not allowed to enter the Ouyang family¡¯s inner courtyard.

    Huo Wanting watched Ouyang Jincheng walk in alone. She was actually a little worried because Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s fighting strength was actually not that great. Now, she only hoped that he could be more mindful. Fortunately, his second and third brothers followed him in. Although it was not very useful, they were in the same boat after all. They could not sit idly by and do nothing.

    Moreover, although Huo Wanting and the others were not on good terms with the other houses, they usually had a good rtionship with the elders. Previously, she had also asked someone to send a generous gift and promised that as long as the house was sessful, their house would definitely not forget them.

    Huo Wanting was anxious and worried, but she could only bring her three sons to guard the door.

    From 1 pm until 7 pm, no one left the inner study.

    At 8 pm, night had fallen. An Ning had been transferred from the Inner Courtyard to Ouyang Tian¡¯s bedroom. At this moment, no one cared about her anymore. Besides the family doctor and some servants, no one else came to see the old man. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the inner study.

    ¡°Grandfather, wake up quickly. If you don¡¯t wake up soon, they will take over the position of the head of the family. At that time, I will be the first one to lose my life. How can you bear to let me die like this? You said that you would protect me for the rest of my life. You said that.¡±

    An Ning couldn¡¯t help but cry. In fact, she knew that she wasn¡¯t Ouyang Tian¡¯s granddaughter at all, but his daughter. She was also the b*stard child of Ouyang Tian and Ouyang Jinling. However, she could only pretend that she didn¡¯t know. Not only that¡­ She had to act extremely cooperative because it was really too difficult to survive in the Ouyang family.

    As long as she wasn¡¯t willing to be a mediocre person who lived on a few thousand yuan a month, An Ning would make such a choice.

    At the age of 18, she entered the entertainment industry. She had enjoyed too much over the years and earned too much money. However, all this money was spent on the Ouyang family. Now that she was no longer in the entertainment industry, she didn¡¯t have any ie. If she only had a little money every month¡­ It was too cruel for An Ning.

    That was why she wasn¡¯t willing. That was why she felt that she had given up so much for nothing in the end. Rather than that, she might as well throw caution to the wind and be with Ouyang Tian. At least that way¡­ In her entire life, no one dared to look down on her or bully her.

    An Ning was good at everything, but she did not expect Ouyang Tian to fall at this time.

    As Ouyang Tian¡¯s favorite granddaughter, An Ning knew how Ouyang Tian¡¯s health was. In particr, Ouyang Tian had told her that the life expectancy of the head of the Ouyang family was usually around 120 years old. Therefore, he could at least guarantee An Ning¡¯s position to be consolidated for the remaining 30 years. Of course, she did not mind having a child. Regardless of whether it was a boy or a girl, her life would be trulyplete.

    Ouyang Tian¡¯s face was flushed red as hey there. The swelling below had already subsided, but there was still blood on his head. It would be fine if he were to operate on it, but Ouyang Tian was the person who hated to be operated on the most. This was definitely not the time to let Ouyang Tian perform the surgery. If anything happened in the operating theater midway, no one would dare to take the responsibility.

    Therefore, it had always been a conservative treatment. Seeing that Ouyang Tian¡¯s head was filled with silver needles, An Ning could not help but watch this scene drag on. She could only quietly whisper in Ouyang Tian¡¯s ear when the family doctor and servants could not see her. An Ning saw that Ouyang Tian¡¯s eyebrows moved when he heard those words. She was delighted and did not care whether those words shoulde out of her mouth or not. She continued to work hard and even added oil to the fire¡­

    The Inner Courtyard.

    When it was 9 o¡¯clock, the door creaked open and the courtyard was brightly lit. Not only that, everyone was looking at the people who came out in high spirits even though they had waited for a day and a night.

    Everyone¡¯s expression was different, especially Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s. His expression could be described as ashen.

    Huo Wanting looked at his appearance. What else was there that she didn¡¯t understand? Did he lose the selection?

    As the eldest son of the first wife, he actually lost the selection? How was this possible?

    ¡°Because of the n leader¡¯s sudden ident, our elders and the descendants of the n leader¡¯s seventh house discussed and the fourth son, Ouyang Li, will temporarily take over the position of n leader. All orders will be followed by Ouyang Li¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s the fourth house?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Ouyang Li?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually that b*stard?¡±

    ¡°I guessed it would be him. He¡¯s the most powerful one in our generation. If we don¡¯t choose him, no one would have the ability to lead the Ouyang n to a step further.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve been with him for a long time, right? But it¡¯s better to be Ouyang Li than the eldest son. Otherwise, we b*stards will have no way to survive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better than the eldest son!¡±

    Whether it was Huo Wanting or the other three sons of the eldest son, they were all better. Hearing thosements, they were like fire hats. She had suffered a lot because of her identity as the matriarch of the Ouyang family since she was young. But after decades, she still did not get the position she wanted. How could she be willing? How could she be willing?

    At this moment, Huo Wanting did not care about anything else. She directly said to the elders, ¡°You have all grown up. Since ancient times, the Ouyang family has always paid attention to the difference between the direct line and the illegitimate line. Moreover, I don¡¯t need to say much about Ouyang Li¡¯s identity. Everyone should know. How can such a person bear the heavy responsibility of the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Madam is overthinking. Now is not the time for the Ouyang family to choose the family head. Instead, it is the most critical moment. I think everyone knows the Ouyang family¡¯s actions in the near future. At this moment, the life and death of the family head is unknown. The only person who is most familiar with the orders of the family head is Ouyang Li. As for the Eldest Master, he is really not the person who can bear the heavy responsibility at this time.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not my eldest son, there is still a second and third son. Why would he choose his grandson? Our eldest son also has three sons to inherit. Regardless of which one it is, this Ouyang Li is not qualified.¡±

    ¡°The Eldest Son indeed has three sons. It¡¯s just that the incident that happened the day before yesterday, the Eldest Madam didn¡¯t forget it, right? Everyone remembered it clearly. The Eldest and Second Young Masters have bad morals, and they could do things like sisters marrying easily. How could such a person guide our thousand-year-old aristocratic family?

    ¡°As for the Second Master and Third Master, they do not have any male heirs. This is already beyond the sessor.¡±

    ¡°As the person with the purest bloodline in the Ouyang n, Pei Li¡¯s methods are outstanding, and he also has his own private property. This kind of person was the most suitable for the Ouyang n.¡±

 Chapter 377 - Blood Identification

    <h4>Chapter 377: Blood Identification</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Huo Wanting felt like her lungs were about to explode from anger. There was only one point that these people had said. No matter what the reason was, Pei Li was definitely going to be the acting head of the family. Moreover, it was very obvious that Pei Li had already nned to take in the fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh branches. Even his uncle, Ouyang Tang, and the others were on his side. How hateful.

    However, Huo Wanting still had a trump card. Since all of you said that only a male heir could inherit the Ouyang family, then Pei Li, who was inhumane and even unable to have children, naturally had to be excluded.

    ¡°But as far as I know, not only does Ouyang Li not have the slightest ability to have children, he doesn¡¯t even have the basic functions that a man should have, right?¡±

    Huo Wanting was extremely certain. Even Grand Elder Ji¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. If that was the case, then there really was something wrong.

    When everyone heard Huo Wanting¡¯s words, they all turned their gazes towards Pei Li. However, Pei Li did not seem to be flustered at all. Instead, he calmly said to everyone,?¡°I don¡¯t know where Aunt got the news from, but Aunt is so worried about her nephew. I am so grateful. I already have a child. The child is already in the womb and has been diagnosed as a boy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he already has a child. Could this First Madam be spouting nonsense?¡±

    Have a child? Of course, Huo Wanting did not believe it. She immediately said, ¡°Liu Yufei is already dead. I am curious, whose child is yours?¡±

    Pei Li was not angry. He nodded at Ouyang Le. Only then did Huo Wanting realize that Ouyang Le was standing beside Pei Li.

    She was trembling with anger. She had been in control of the Ouyang family for decades. There was nothing in the entire Ouyang family¡¯s inner court that she did not know. However, she did not know when Ouyang Le was standing beside Pei Li. Could it be that Pei Li¡¯s methods were really so amazing that he had even taken control of the Ouyang family¡¯s inner court?

    When Ouyang Le brought Liu Yufei up, Huo Wanting¡¯s heart heaved a sigh of relief. This was Shen Xiaoxiao. Who did not know that the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly was Yan Kuan¡¯s? Did this Pei Li think they were fools?

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat us as fools. Who doesn¡¯t know that the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly is Yan Kuan¡¯s? You must be crazy to want to be a cheap father, right?¡±

    Huo Wanting was speaking the truth. Naturally, Pei Li knew, but he was already prepared. He said without fear,?¡°Eldest Madam can get someone to do a DNA test. You will naturally know if it¡¯s my child or not. Moreover, for the sake of fairness, I suggest that Second Uncle do it personally. What do you think, Eldest Aunt?¡±

    Huo Wanting didn¡¯t expect that Pei Li would really dare to do a paternity test and let Ouyang Jinguo do it. However, it was still fine if she didn¡¯t know that Ouyang Le was Pei Li¡¯s person. Now that she knew, she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to think that Ouyang Jinguo wouldn¡¯t help his daughter and that instead he would help her.

    However, Pei Li could not be the only one in charge of this. After thinking for a while, Huo Wanting directly said,?¡°Of course, we have to do a paternity test. However, there is no need for Second Brother to do it. In this courtyard, among the 10 family doctors, Shen Xiaoxiao will draw lots to choose.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is a blood test or a DNA test, we have to see all the steps of the equipment with our own eyes. Eldest Nephew, I don¡¯t know if you dare or not to do this.¡±

    Pei Li did not expect Huo Wanting to be so difficult to deal with. Initially, he wanted to use his blood and Ouyang Jinming¡¯s blood to do the test. However, if he wanted to do it in public, it would not be easy.

    ¡°Why? Is Nephew not willing? If he¡¯s not willing, it means that Nephew is not qualified to be the head of the family.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, what if this child is mine? What do you n to do?¡±

    Pei Li looked at Huo Wanting pressing on with every step, and his heart was filled with hatred. There must be a way, and he would definitely think of a way.

    ¡°If the child is really yours, then my eldest house will automatically withdraw from the fight for the position of n leader.¡±

    The entire crowd was in an uproar. Huo Wanting was pressing on so tightly, yet she was willing to withdraw for this reason. Could it be that this child really wasn¡¯t Pei Li¡¯s?

    Everyone looked at Pei Li in shock. Pei Li¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart had already dismembered everyone in therge house a few times. It was clearly something that was decided by the elders, but thisrge house still wanted to change it. They were truly cockroaches that could not be killed.

    Pei Li stole a nce at Ouyang Jinming and saw him nodding slightly. Pei Li calmed down and said to Huo Wanting, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it ording to Aunt¡¯s wishes.¡±

    It was definitely not that simple to do a personal appraisal on the spot. Not to mention the various equipment and various preparations, but with the Ouyang family¡¯s ability, it was not difficult to obtain these things.

    However, after all the equipment was ced on the table, Huo Wanting changed her mind again. She said,?¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to go through much trouble. The Ouyang family has a thousand years of history. Although the outside world thinks that blood identification is not reliable, I think Nanny Dong should be able to do it.¡±

    Nanny Dong?

    Pei Li did not know her, but the older generation of the Ouyang family knew her.

    She was also a legendary figure of the Ouyang family and was the most impartial. Moreover, she was loyal to the n leader. Not only was she skilled in medicine, she was also the only guardian of the mysterious Suoyin flower of the Ouyang family. If she was asked to act, not to mention... No one dared to say no.

    Pei Li¡¯s heart was already filled with hatred. The one who wanted the paternity test was Huo Wanting. They had already prepared for it and now she was going to change her mind. Huo Wanting was really a ten thousand year old demon. As expected of the matriarch who had been in charge for decades. She had so many thoughts

    Moreover, Pei Li could see that even though those elders had epted his benefits, they still showed respect when they heard the words ¡®Nanny Dong¡¯. Could it be that this drop of blood could beat this scientific instrument?

    However, ever since Pei Li had agreed to the test, he had fallen into Huo Wanting¡¯s trap. She knew that whatever Pei Li wanted to do, based on his current status in the Ouyang family, it would be a piece of cake. However, it wasn¡¯t as if she couldn¡¯t do anything... At the very least, she believed in herself on this point. She was certain that Pei Li was absolutely unable to conceive a child. Hence, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Nanny Donging forward to test him.

    Putting aside the arrival of Nanny Dong, since the few elders didn¡¯t have any intention of being unwilling, then it was imperative that Nanny Dong was invited.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, who were hiding in the dark to watch the show, felt more and more interested as they watched the show. In fact, they also wanted to know... Was it Bureau Chief Liu or Pei Li¡¯s child in Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach?

    If it was Pei Li¡¯s child, then Liu Yufei¡¯s life would be considered good. If it was Bureau Chief Liu¡¯s, then Pei Li would have had a good dream today.

    An old granny, dressed in ck wizard attire, looked out of ce, but no one dared to say anything.

    Her nails were extremely long and her back was hunched, but her gaze was exceptionally sharp. In the Ouyang family, many juniors had only seen her when they were born because she would give all the juniors of the Ouyang family a jade pendant that belonged exclusively to the descendants of the Ouyang family.

    Her arrival caused everyone to hold their breaths. Moreover, on the way here, she already knew what she was going to do, so she did not hesitate at all. She directly asked someone to bring a bowl of water. For the sake of fairness... She first let Ouyang Jincheng and Ouyang Lie each drip a drop of blood. After everyone saw that the two drops of blood had fused together, everyone stared at Pei Li.

    Because Liu Yufei¡¯s child was still in her stomach, a scientific instrument was needed to extract the blood. However, Nanny Dong did not allow outsiders to get their hands on it. Instead, she directly walked over with a special silver needle in her hand. She just looked at Liu Yufei... Then, she used the silver needle to squeeze into Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach.

    Liu Yufei only had time to call out when the silver needle had already been pulled out. This action made everyone dumbfounded.

    The blood dripped into the bowl, and Pei Li¡¯s heart was already in his throat. He knew that if he was toote, he would definitely be done for. This was Yan Kuan¡¯s child. How could it be his? Was his dream going to end so soon?

    But at this moment, a cry of surprise was heard....

 Chapter 378 - Relying On a Woman To Decide

    <h4>Chapter 378: Relying On a Woman To Decide</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Pei Li was a little dumbfounded. He had never thought that the blood in the bowl would fuse together? It seemed that this drop of blood was really unreliable. However, this old granny had such a high status in the Ouyang family. Moreover, when she took the child¡¯s blood from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach, she was so skilled and did not harm the child at all. No matter how Pei Li looked at it, he felt that it was very strange. Could it be that his father and Ouyang Le had done something to her?

    Pei Li deliberately looked at Ouyang Jinming¡¯s expression. The surprise on his face was almost the same as Huo Wanting¡¯s. Could it be that it was not his father?

    He then looked at Ouyang Le. Her expression was also not right. What was going on?

    How could the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly be his?

    It was absolutely impossible.

    Could it be that this Shen Xiaoxiao was fake? However, her attachment to him and the way she looked at him were so obvious. This was clearly love.

    Moreover, when she touched the gun with her own hands. He saw the Gu worm enter her body with his own eyes. This could not be faked. The man in ck had said that to undo this Gu worm, he needed some ck Ganoderma mushroom. However, this so-called ck Ganoderma mushroom had disappeared for decades. It waspletely extinct. Therefore, this Gu worm was almost incurable. Then, what was going on with the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach?

    ...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the child in Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach was Pei Li¡¯s. Her luck is really good!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were a little sour. She did not expect that the child in Liu Yufei¡¯s stomach was Pei Li¡¯s. She had thought that it was Bureau Chief Liu¡¯s child.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s pregnant with Pei Li¡¯s child? Just wait and see. There will be a good show in the future.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s confident expression and did not say anything. She turned her head to look at the courtyard once again.

    Huo Wanting was so shocked that she could not speak. Everyone in therge house looked at Huo Wanting with an extremely ugly expression, not knowing what to do.

    Huo Wanting was like an arrow at the end of its flight. She didn¡¯t know what else she could do. Thinking about how she had suffered all her life for the Ouyang family, but in the end, she ended up doing it for others. How could she not vomit? How could she swallow this?

    Wait, her whole life?

    She didn¡¯t lose, she hadn¡¯t lost yet!

    ¡°She¡¯s your lover?¡±

    Pei Li¡¯s expression changed. Lover? There was an explicit rule in the Ouyang family. After the establishment of the state of China, the state policy of the state of China was strictly enforced. The men of the Ouyang family were absolutely not allowed to have illegitimate children before the age of 30. Once they vited this rule, they would immediately be expelled from the Ouyang family.

    Pei Li almost forgot about this piece of news. However, now that Huo Wanting had asked this question, she must have guessed that Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t be his wife. It was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°Has Aunt forgotten what she said just now? If this is my child, Aunt doesn¡¯t need to pester her anymore. Does Aunt want to go back on her words in front of everyone?¡±

    Huo Wanting was not afraid of Pei Li. In her eyes, Pei Li was just a young clown.

    ¡°Even if I admit your identity, if your morals are at a disadvantage. ording to the rules, the position of the head of the family is probably not suitable for you!¡±

    Pei Li frowned and thought for a while before saying, ¡°She¡¯s not my lover, she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Pei Li didn¡¯t know that Ouyang Le and Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s faces were extremely ugly when he said that. No matter how much Ouyang Le liked Pei Li, no one could ept the fact that her position was going to be swapped with that of a concubine. Furthermore, she had even lectured this concubinest night.

    In fact, she was very clear that her identity couldn¡¯t possibly be together with Pei Li openly. However, Pei Li had promised her that he wouldn¡¯t take a wife and would only let the two of them apany him. Why did he change his mind so quickly?

    Although it was to deal with Huo Wanting¡¯s difficulties, it was too sudden and too cruel for Ouyang Le.

    Liu Yufei was confused because she realized that she had fallen asleepst night. Why was there another memory in her mind that made her feel extremely unfamiliar? She prayed for blessings and protective amulets? Anyway, she always felt that this was not something she would do.

    Now that she saw her own flesh and blood actually merge with Pei Li, she could not tell how she felt. What was going on? This child was obviously not his. How could it suddenly be Pei Li¡¯s? Although Pei Li had said that he would treat her child as if he was his own, now that things had turned out this way, she still felt that she did not know what to do.

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e? Hahaha, Ah Li, you probably don¡¯t know that you haven¡¯t grown up in the Ouyang family since you were young. As the family head, the wife that you are going to marry must have a special trait. I believe that the few Great Elders should be clear about this, right?¡±

    As soon as Huo Wanting¡¯s words fell, the people below started to whisper among themselves. Some people who didn¡¯t know were even curious as to what traits the head of the family must have. Some people who knew looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and Pei Li with pity in their eyes.

    All the elders looked at Pei Li with pity in their eyes as well. In the end, one of the elders said, ¡°Ah Li, as the head of the family, you must have a tattoo of a Suoyin flower. If this is your fianc¨¦e, then she must have a Suoyin flower. However, if she isn¡¯t your fianc¨¦e, then she will definitely be at a disadvantage. Ah Li, you have lost this round...¡±

    Pei Li did not expect Huo Wanting to be waiting for him here. So that was what she meant. So Huo Wanting had dug a hole for him to jump into. However, his woman knew very well that Shen Xiaoxiao did not have a Suoyin flower. She had a different kind of flower. In order to please him, Ouyang Le had even tattooed some flowers on it a few days ago. However, no matter how she tattooed it, that was not a Suoyin flower.

    Pei Li had nned everything, but he had only forgotten about the existence of the Suoyin flower. He did not know why the family head had to have the Suoyin flower. However, he could vaguely guess that after enjoying the Suoyin flower, his body was indeed strong. It had been a long time since he fell ill.

    Now, what was he going to do? Could it be that everything he was about to obtain was about to fly away?

    ¡°The old man had already made preparations. As for our eldest daughter-inw, not only me, but also my second daughter-inw, they are all people with the tattoo of the Suoyin flower. In other words, the old man had already made preparations. We are the chosen heirs.¡±

    Ouyang Lie stood at the side, clenching his fists tightly. Second daughter-inw? What Second daughter-inw? It should have been his, it should have been his, but it was actually given to the second son. D*mn it, d*mn it!

    But now was definitely not the time for internal strife. Mother¡¯s words were also to fight for thest chance for the big house. He absolutely could not cause trouble at this time.

    Ouyang Lie¡¯s expression was not worried. Ouyang Rui¡¯s expression was extremely good. Huo Wanting had said this in public, which meant that he, Ouyang Rui, was the best candidate to inherit the position of the family head in the future.

    No one expected that the position of the family head of the Ouyang family would be decided by a woman. Just when everyone thought that the big house was sure to win, Nanny Dong, who had yet to open her mouth, suddenly interrupted:

    ¡°On her body, there are traces of the Suoyin flower.¡±

 Chapter 379 - In Public

    <h4>Chapter 379: In Public</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Nanny Dong¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that struck everyone, especially Ouyang Rui, who was so pleased with himself that he even thought that he had already won. He was also shocked by Nanny Dong¡¯s words.

    What did she mean?

    What did Nanny Dong mean?

    Did she have a Suoyin flower? Her? Shen Xiaoxiao? How could this Shen Xiaoxiao have a Suoyin flower?

    She was not chosen by the Ouyang family. How could she have this thing?

    At this moment, even Pei Li was looking at Shen Xiaoxiao in shock. Suoyin flower? Nanny Dong said that this Shen Xiaoxiao had a Suoyin flower tattooed on her bottom?

    Impossible, absolutely impossible. He had seen the Suoyin flower on Liu Yufei¡¯s body. He had seen how it would bloom and shrink. He had personally fiddled with it before. The Suoyin flower definitely did not look like the one on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body, absolutely not.

    ¡°Nanny Dong, you can¡¯t be mistaken, right? She was not chosen by the Ouyang family. How could she have the Suoyin flower?¡±

    ¡°Whether it is or not, we¡¯ll know once we test it.¡±

    Test? How was she going to test it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes widened. Listening to these people¡¯s words, how could the Suoyin flower be the one with the tattoo on her body? It was clearly just an ordinary tattoo that an olddy had given her when she was young. How could it be a Suoyin flower? She was not Liu Yufei.

    Liu Yufei? ¡®Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯ felt a splitting headache at this moment. Especially when the name was mentioned, she felt even more ufortable. What was going on? What was going on?

    ¡°It has to be tested, and it has to be done in person. I want to see how an outsider can have a Suoyin flower.¡±

    Pei Li was not stupid. When he heard Huo Wanting¡¯s words, he knew what Huo Wanting was up to. He directly said, ¡°First Aunt, aren¡¯t you forcing me to do this? Of course you can test it, but if you test it in front of everyone, how can I keep my face in the future? However, First Aunt said that your Second daughter-inw also has a tattoo of a Suoyin flower. To be fair, shouldn¡¯t one of your future daughter-inw also be tested?¡±

    ¡°Pei Li, are you courting death?¡±

    Ouyang Rui was the first to fly into a rage. After all, it involved his wife. However, he did what Pei Li wanted. Pei Li looked at Ouyang Rui and directly said again,?¡°First Aunt, take a look. Even Second Brother knows that his wife cannot be seen by others, let alone my pregnant wife. First Aunt, it¡¯s better not to force her.¡±

    Huo Wanting looked at her son with anger. So what if she was tested in public? As long as she became the mistress of the house, who would dare to say no? Moreover, she was not prepared to let Second Brother take the position. She valued her youngest son the most.

    Ouyang Rui¡¯s impulsiveness made Huo Wanting extremely dissatisfied, but it made Liu Fang especially touched. She felt that this man was not so useless. However, her future mother-inw was not easy to deal with. If she wanted to make a fool of herself, even if she took the big house... It would be very difficult for her to stand in that position in the future. This mother-inw was really vicious.

    ¡°Alright, the tests must be done. All men under the age of 60 must leave. The women will stay. Nanny Dong, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    The elder personally spoke. Everyone looked at each other. The women would stay while the men left. There were many men who didn¡¯t want to leave, because they also wanted to see what the so-called Suoyin flower looked like. The woman in the video that they had seen at the Ouyang family¡¯s banquet, was it the Suoyin flower? At that time, they had seen it on the screen. Not only was it blurry, but it was also very far away. Of course, they did not have the pleasure of seeing it with their own eyes. Moreover, it might even be the future mistress of the family. This kind of feeling was even more memorable.

    However, at this time, the elders had already spoken. Naturally, no one dared to say no. Each of them instructed their wives and daughters to look at it carefully. Of course, if they could take a picture, it would definitely be the best. However, this was simply impossible.

    In an instant, the ce was cleared. Other than Ouyang Tang and the few elders, the men from the other branches didn¡¯t stay behind. Huo Wanting looked at Nanny Dong nervously, she did not know why this old nanny, who had always been fair and just, would oppose her at this time. However, she did not believe that Nanny Dong would be bribed by Pei Li. For a moment, she could not hold on to the truth in the depths of her heart.

    Liu Yufei did not expect these people to take off their clothes and carry out some kind of test without even asking for her opinion. What right did they have?

    However, Brother Li¡¯s words were in her ears. This would help him.

    In order to help him, she could apany Du Ze and other men. Now, she could just take off her clothes in front of these old men and women. There was nothing that she couldn¡¯t do, right? Was it like this?

    Liu Yufei walked to the soft couch at the side shyly. It was already summer. She was wearing a Korean version of a strapless dress. Her fair legs were already exposed. As long as she took off the inside, it would be clear that there was no Suoyin flower on the tattoo.

    Nanny Dong personally went up and looked at the people who were surrounded. She took out a small box from her pocket, simr to a cosmetic box. She first took a look at Liu Yufei¡¯s tattoo, and it really didn¡¯t look like a Suoyin flower.

    But she directly blew all the powder under Liu Yufei.

    An uncontroble groan came from her throat. No one thought that it was just a little powder. How could this woman be so horny? Wasn¡¯t it too much? Was she that horny?

    Those who understood looked at Liu Yufei thoughtfully, including Huo Wanting. Their confidence was about to copse again. What was going on? What was going on? This flower was obviously not the Suoyin flower.

    At this moment, theplicated patterns that lookedplicated just now suddenly turned bright red because of Liu Yufei¡¯s own bodily fluids. They bloomed at a speed that could be seen. It was an extremely beautiful flower. However, it also exuded an indescribable evil intent.

    Everyone was stunned by this scene. It was the first time that Huo Wanting had seen the Suoyin flower bloom. It was so seductive. It was really dazzling. If she was a man, she would be inexplicably excited, let alone someone else?

    Looking at the nderous gazes of those old men, it could no longer be exined. Only the Suoyin flower could make a man so obsessed with it.

    Liu Yufei was still indulging in her self-indulgence, but the old granny had already blown another mouthful of powder. Her squirming stopped, and the flower returned to its original dark red color.

    At this moment, Pei Li was already standing at the side, unable to say anything. Was this Shen Xiaoxiao or someone else? At this moment, he no longer dared to be so certain.

    ¡°I announce that the new acting n leader of the Ouyang family is Ouyang Li!¡±

 Chapter 380 - Hair

    <h4>Chapter 380: Hair</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt very ufortable when she saw Pei Li¡¯s arrogant look. However, Yan Kuan clearly understood her very well. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°What are you worried about? The higher you climb, the harder you fall. It¡¯s impossible for him to hold his position steadily. Someone will wake up in a while.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Ouyang Tian had woken up? However, there was so muchmotion outside. Why didn¡¯t Ouyang Tiane out to take a look? Could it be that he really had a stroke? Was it very serious?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee out? Could it be that he really had a stroke?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯sughter was unfathomable. He could only be heard saying:

    ¡°Ouyang Tian is a person with deep thoughts. Perhaps from the very beginning, he wanted to see if this big house could hold the position of the family head. However, he didn¡¯t expect Pei Li to move so quickly, and almost half of the Ouyang family¡¯s people were captured. Now, Ouyang Tian has no choice but to change his strategy. Just wait. Ouyang Tian will definitely not let a person he cannot control take over the Ouyang family. Even if Ouyang Tian is paralyzed now, he will still capture a puppet. And clearly, Pei Li is too young. He can be a pioneer, but he is a king. He is not someone that Ouyang Tian values.¡±

    ¡°Then who does Ouyang Tian value the position of the family head of the Ouyang family? It¡¯s neither the big house nor Pei Li. Is Ouyang Tian crazy?¡±

    ¡°Crazy? That person is not crazy. He is just daydreaming and wants to live forever.¡±

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao heard, the more surprised she became. She did not even understand what Yan Kuan was talking about. Why did Yan Kuan seem to know a lot of things after disappearing for a day?

    ¡°Did you know something? Why are you being so mysterious?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and rubbed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll tell you slowly when we get back. Soon, there will be a good show to watch. Ouyang Tian¡¯s orders should be announced soon.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, the Inner Courtyard was once again filled with people. Everyone had just heard the elder¡¯s announcement, so the people who had ced the treasure on Pei Li were naturally happy. However, there were also some people who were neutral who wanted to see what kind of trouble the big house, which had been tyrannizing the Ouyang family for so many years, would cause.

    Huo Wanting was already at her wit¡¯s end. Regardless of which side it was, they had already lost. They could fight it out with the outside forces, but for the sake of the Ouyang family¡¯s longsting legacy... Two months ago, the old man had already gathered all the forces in everyone¡¯s hands and issued an order. During the critical period, everything in the Ouyang family would be personally sent by the old man, and the seal of the family head would be used.

    This kind of power gathering was also something that made everyone in the Ouyang family jealous. That was why after Ouyang Tian fell, so many people couldn¡¯t wait to get the position of family head.

    Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s face was filled with hatred. He was the one who should get the position the most, but now, he actually let a junior steal his position. Thinking about it, it was really cowardly. If it was two months ago, who would dare to behave atrociously in front of him? If it wasn¡¯t for the Old Master¡¯s orders, how could he have fallen to such a state?

    Initially, he thought that after the matter was done, he would be the heir to that position. He didn¡¯t expect that this vile spawn would actually win over the hearts of the people. He really deserved to die.

    ¡°The Old Master is awake, the Old Master is awake...¡±

    Once these words were said, other than the people from the main branch, perhaps no one else had a good expression on their faces. The smile on Pei Li¡¯s face was also instantly fixed. This awakening was too inappropriate. Even if it was half an hourter, it would still be good if the people dispersed... At that time, his position would be confirmed. However, the elder had just said a few words. How did he wake up?

    Huo Wanting was overjoyed. She directly pushed Ouyang Jincheng, who was in a daze. Ouyang Jincheng immediately reacted and strode into Ouyang Tian¡¯s bedroom. At this time, no one dared to stop him. They even felt that the situation might really turn around. It was also possible that the Old Master would stand on the side of the main house.

    The other houses entered the room. Of course, this elder was no exception. The women were still standing outside the door. However, after these people entered, An Ning walked out. Her face no longer had the fear and uneasiness from before. She even looked down at these people with a proud expression. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze towards An Ning was no longer filled with disdain and contempt. Some of them even revealed an extremely fearful expression.

    An Ning looked at everyone¡¯s expressions. Finally, she gracefully walked to Huo Wanting¡¯s side and said to her, ¡°Congrattions, Mother.¡±

    With just these two words, Huo Wanting was overjoyed. She had never thought that An Ning would have such a cute side. However, this could also be considered as an act of surrender by An Ning. Huo Wanting immediately understood. She immediately went forward to hold An Ning¡¯s hand affectionately and said, ¡°Good child, thank you for your hard work. Is your grandfather alright?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather has woken up, but he is not in good spirits. However, Grandfather said that Father and Brother Li will have to work hard in the future.¡±

    Huo Wanting did not expect this result, but this was much better than the previous result. At least the big house could interfere in the Ouyang family¡¯s affairs and not bepletely ignored by others.

    Sure enough, in less than half an hour, everyone walked out. Ouyang Jincheng still had a trace of a smile on his face. At this moment, Huo Wanting saw that Ouyang Jincheng was holding a tray in his hand. Inside it was really a family seal. There were two family seals in total... The two could bebined into one to exercise power, but Pei Li didn¡¯t have anything in his hands. Huo Wanting knew that it was just that the old man didn¡¯t want to give up all the power. He wanted to use his obedient eldest son as a puppet.

    It turned out that this husband was a little stupid, but there were also some benefits to being stupid. It was funny that this Pei Li only received the title of assistance after working all night. It was really an eye-opener for the heavens.

    ...

    The Ouyang family¡¯s farce slowly dispersed. Yan Kuan supported Shen Xiaoxiao as they slowly walked along the garden path behind them. If one ignored the thousand-year-old decay of the Ouyang family, this ce was actually like an ancient park. It was very pleasing to the eye.

    After they returned to the vi, Yan Kuan was finally in the mood to tell Shen Xiaoxiao about what had happened after his disappearance.

    The few strands of hair that Yan Kuan had found in the crystal coffin had been taken down for testing. The report had alreadye out. Yan Kuan looked at the report and did not say anything for a long time. Shen Xiaoxiao was very worried. She looked at him and asked, ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with that hair? It¡¯s not Ouyang Jinling¡¯s?¡±

    Yan Kuan sighed and said helplessly,?¡°No, it¡¯s hers. ording to the growth time of this hair, it should have fallen off a day ago. There¡¯s no one in the crystal coffin. I think that maybe even Ouyang Tian doesn¡¯t know that Ouyang Jinling has already woken up. I¡¯m afraid that only Ouyang Jinling herself knows why she¡¯s pretending and what she¡¯s pretending to be.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that this belongs to Ouyang Jinling and not someone else?¡±

    ¡°Not only did the guards in the Forbidden Area say that, there¡¯s another point. Other than the members of the Ouyang family, no one else is allowed to enter. There¡¯s only one Ouyang Jinling, and that clone is still in Ouyang Tian¡¯s own room.¡±

    ¡°Then how is it possible for Ouyang Jinling to run away in the heavily guarded Forbidden Area?¡±

    Yan Kuan thought of the dark room he had fallen into.. He thought for a moment and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°The dark room. She might have run away by the dark room!¡±

 Chapter 381 - The Real Suoyin Flower and Suoyin Flower Tears

    <h4>Chapter 381: The Real Suoyin Flower and Suoyin Flower Tears</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know where the dark room Yan Kuan mentioned was, but she was extremely curious about where Yan Kuan went when he went missing and why he ran out of the artificialke. In order to satisfy this pregnant woman¡¯s curiosity, Yan Kuan told her everything he had experienced.

    So...

    Yan Kuan looked at the triangr roof above his head and kept thinking about whether he should blow up the roof and swim out of the water. However, he did not expect that before he could think it through clearly... arge amount of water started to flow out from the more than ten doors that he had opened.

    Yan Kuan was naturally shocked. He did not expect that so much water woulde out from the empty door that he could not see anything in just now.

    The water had been spreading in the room, and it was almost all over the floor. Yan Kuan saw that it was about to touch the treasures, so he jumped to the gunshot hole and used a knife as a pir to support himself as he slowly climbed to the roof, it turned out that he did not have to make a choice at all. This ce had already made a choice for him.

    Logically speaking, when the buoyancy of the water was strong enough, the jewelry would naturally float on the water. However, what Yan Kuan did not expect was that other than the arrows, there was no sign of the jewelry floating at all.

    Yan Kuan was wearing shoes that were not affected by any toxins. However, his ears and nose could not be covered, so he had to stay as far away from the discolored water as possible.

    The more Yan Kuan looked, the more confused he was. What could be under these treasures that could make it so fixed?

    At this moment, as the water rose, Yan Kuan saw dozens of terrifying-looking nine-tailed snakes crawling out of the open doors.

    That¡¯s right, they were nine-tailed snakes. Yan Kuan had never seen such snakes before. He had only seen at most ones with four tails, but these nine-tailed snakes were all floating on the surface of theke, unaffected by theke water. They even seemed to like the smell... Swimming on the surface of theke was extremely enjoyable to them.

    Even though Yan Kuan had seen a lot, he felt his scalp go numb when he saw the monsters with nine heads and nine tails.

    That was not all. When Yan Kuan climbed up to the top step by step and set up the explosives, the treasures finally made a move. However, Yan Kuan did not want to see this move again for the rest of his life.

    In the middle of the room, there was a huge shell under the blue bottle. As more and more nine-tailed snakes gathered around the shell, it actually slowly grew. He thought it would be some rare pearl, but after the shell opened... A huge flower that looked like a woman¡¯s head actually appeared.

    Yan Kuan immediately guessed that this was the so-called Suoyin flower.

    The nine-tailed snakes were obviously extremely excited when they saw this flower. Dozens of snakes (calcted by head) had all extended their tails into the center of the flower, which was simr to a woman¡¯s body. He looked at the snakes that were continuously surging like they were mating and felt his stomach churning. He could not help but want to vomit.

    The strangest thing was still toe. After the many flowers were touched by the nine-tailed snakes, they actually became brighter and brighter. After the snakes retracted their tails... Yan Kuan saw a drop of red liquid flowing out from the middle of the flower, and the blue bottle just happened to catch the liquid. Yan Kuan was shocked. This was the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    So this was the Suoyin Flower Tears?

    So this was how the Suoyin Flower Tears was formed. Yan Kuan had never thought that there was such a strange and evil thing in this world.

    The men of the Ouyang family enjoyed women with the patterns of the Suoyin flower. Those Suoyin flowers were all made from the Suoyin Flower Tears. The men used them to prolong their lives, but the women were just like the Suoyin flowers in this shell. They were evil and lewd.

    These strange things that the Ouyang n worshiped really made people feel terrified.

    However, there was no medicine in the world that could cure the Suoyin Flower Tears. It was said that only the ck Ganoderma could cure the poison. However, it was said that Yan Kuan had learned from Old Man Yao that they had no choice but to use the ck Ganoderma because of the small and heavy poison. Then, that ck-clothed man clearly knew the whereabouts of the ck Ganoderma. Now, Yan Kuan even began to think that his initial guess was wrong.

    In fact, was the man in ck was not from the Shen family? Did he want the pure ck Ganoderma?

    But could it be so simple?

    Yan Kuan recalled the person who was lying in the crystal coffin in the secret room earlier. He seemed to have been hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears and was lying there motionlessly. Could it be that the man in ck wanted something rted to this?

    His mind was a mess, and he did not know how to straighten it out. However, no matter how chaotic it was, the most important thing now was to think of a way to escape. Xiaoxiao must have been waiting anxiously. He had originally promised her to get out as soon as possible, but now, seeing that the flow of water was increasing... He really had to think of a way to get out as soon as possible.

    Yan Kuan used the mini bomb he had on him and floated out of theke with the help of the flow of water. He did not expect that the bottom of theke was much deeper than he had imagined. No matter how strong his stamina was, Yan Kuan could not hold on for nearly five minutes after holding his breath. However, just when he had reached his limit, he actually saw an oxygen tank floating down from the current. This was a great joy. The next thing that happened was that he met Shen Xiaoxiao.

    After hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s narration, Shen Xiaoxiao felt a lingering fear in her heart. If Yan Kuan had not worn those clothes, he would have been heavily poisoned by now. Of course, she was also curious about that Suoyin flower. Such an evil thing... The Ouyang family had been worshiping it for many years. It was said that it had been passed down for a thousand years. The Ouyang family was really disgusting and terrifying.

    ¡°Although something has happened to Ouyang Tian now, he should have already noticed the incident in the underground tunnel before it happened. I have already asked Dark 1 to send the underground tunnel distribution map to that person. I think they have already received it and are prepared.¡±

    ¡°Now that Ouyang Tian has suffered a stroke, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t wait to take action. In at most half a month, the whole of China will have a change of weather.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also felt the impending storm of blood. She shook her head helplessly and said,?¡°It¡¯s really difficult to live a peaceful life. This Ouyang Tian is almost paralyzed, but he still can¡¯t bear to stop. However, that An Ning is bing more and moreposed. I thought that she could scare herself to death. After all, once the old man dies, as Ouyang Tian¡¯s woman, she can...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just finished speaking when she suddenly stopped. She had almost forgotten the rtionship between An Ning and Yan Kuan. After all, no matter what, this An Ning still had at least half the same blood as Yan Kuan.

    Although this An Ning¡¯s actions were looked down upon by others, she did not know what Yan Kuan would think.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was careful and Yan Kuan naturally knew. Not only did he know, but he was also particrlyforted in his heart. This girl always thought of him.

    However, he could not bear to see Xiaoxiao be so careful, so he said to her, ¡°Her surname is Ouyang. Whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with me. My family only has you and our child.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and smiled gently at him.. She nestled in his arms and said, ¡°Well, we are all your family.¡±

 Chapter 382 - The Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Way Out</h4>

    Pei Li¡¯s head was still dizzy after he returned to his room. There had been many twists and turns tonight. He had thought that he was about to obtain the position of the head of the family, but he had actually stopped because of Ouyang Tian¡¯s sobriety, the old fogey had actually woken up at this time. He was really aggrieved.

    And now that he thought about it carefully, the things that had happened today were really strange, especially the Suoyin flower on Xiaoxiao and the child in her belly. They were all strange.

    Ouyang Jinming said that the Nanny Dong was definitely not someone that could be bribed. In other words, she would definitely not lie. If what she said was the truth, how could the child in Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly be his¡­? He had never touched her before.

    The more Pei Li thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was a little strange. Was Xiaoxiao really Xiaoxiao? Should he investigate?

    But how should he investigate? Xiaoxiao¡¯s true identity made him feel that it was not easy to get his hands on her.

    Ah, there it is. Gu Yuehua and Shen Xiaoxiao were both Gu Yuehua¡¯s daughters. As long as he found out if they were rted by blood, wouldn¡¯t it be clear?

    However, this Suoyin flower was tattooed by an old woman when she was young. These things were really a mess.

    ¡°Ah Li, now that you and Ouyang Jinming are working together, you must be prepared to be suppressed by them. However, Father has to tell you the truth. It is not without benefits for the big house to stand up for you at this time.¡±

    Ouyang Jinming¡¯s smile was unfathomable. Pei Li almost thought that he had seen wrongly. Why was Ouyang Jinming not worried or dissatisfied at all?

    ¡°Father, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Ouyang Jinming smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, I have been brothers with the old man for half of my life. I know very well what kind of person he is. Not to mention that the old man is sick and needs someone to step in to handle things, but his ability is even difficult to defend the city, let alone be the head of the family?¡±

    ¡°Just you wait. If the old man doesn¡¯t help, then it will definitely be your aunt. As long as she interferes in the Ouyang family¡¯s matters, we will be able to give them the title of a chicken. When that timees¡­ They won¡¯t be able to eat anymore and will leave happily.¡±

    Ouyang Jinming¡¯s smile was strange, but Pei Li really didn¡¯t think that his idea would work. Now, he even began to suspect that the Ouyang family¡¯s request might not be as easy as they thought. Just the old master¡¯s fall¡­ Almost all of the members of the Ouyang family revealed their true faces. Although the people outside saw that it was still the Ouyang family¡¯s unity and mutual assistance, Pei Li really didn¡¯t think so.

    He did not have much contact with the outside world, but he knew that almost all the power was in the hands of Ouyang Tian alone. He had been dealing with the merchants outside all day long, and he always felt that the atmosphere was getting more and more serious recently. Whether the matter that the Ouyang family had asked for could really be aplished was still unknown.

    Now, it was not impossible for him to avoid it. Perhaps after the matter was aplished, it was not impossible for him toe back and reap the benefits.

    ¡°Dad, is the man in ck here?¡±

    Ouyang Jinming did not expect Pei Li to suddenly ask about the man in ck. He directly said, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t appeared since thest time I saw him at the hospital. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to hear his opinion. If you didn¡¯t see him, then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, in the Forbidden Area.

    The man in ck.

    If Yan Kuan were here right now, he would definitely be surprised. This was because the man in ck was standing beside the crystal coffin and looking inside. The ck curtain hid all of his expressions in the darkness. He didn¡¯t reveal anything at all.

    Even the hands supporting the crystal coffin were covered tightly by a pair of ck gloves. He just stood there and looked at the person in the crystal coffin with infatuated eyes. He had a white face and beard, and he had an unnatural paleness. If he didn¡¯t know that this person was still alive, he would probably be no different from a dead person.

    ¡°He actually ran out of here by luck. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely save you. Even if it¡¯s him, I will save you¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Wanting, we have finally made aeback. Father woke up at the right time. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Father actually wanted me in the end. It seems that we had a misunderstanding earlier.¡±

    With just this little bit of sweetness, Ouyang Jincheng had forgotten about Ouyang Tian¡¯s banishment. Huo Wanting couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to this man. This time, she could see that if anything happened to the Ouyang family¡¯s Old Master¡­ Then their house would be the target of a joint attack.

    Now that the Old Master had woken up, his body wouldn¡¯t be able tost until 120. Moreover, if this matter was sessful, it would still be fine. They could still fight for it, but what if they failed?

    Not to mention Huo Wanting, the Ouyang family was already in such internal strife, let alone outside where they had no contact. Even if they listened to the old man¡¯s orders, the result would not be as good as they thought!

    Huo Wanting thought a little more, but looking at Ouyang Jincheng¡¯s appearance¡­ After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Then hubby, you have to do a good job for Father. Don¡¯t let him down. Right, I still have something to tell you. Although it¡¯s not very appropriate to say this now, you also know that I don¡¯t have many people around me that I can use. I want Liu He to take San¡¯er abroad to see that child Yueyan.¡±

    ¡°She has the shares of the Huang Corporation. The Huang Corporation is also the biggest backer of our big house. We definitely can¡¯t miss this opportunity. Even if Eldest and Second Brother can help you with your work, San¡¯er is still young. I think it¡¯s always good to have Liu He apany him, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Ouyang Jincheng originally thought that San¡¯er could go alone, but when he thought of what Huo Wanting said, San¡¯er was only 20 years old, which was indeed a little young. Moreover, this was also for the sake of the big house, so Ouyang Jincheng, who thought less, agreed.

    As soon as Ouyang Jincheng left, Liu He looked at Huo Wanting with some confusion and said, ¡°Wanting, what are you doing?¡±

    Huo Wanting looked at Liu He and revealed a rare trace of true feelings. She said to Liu He, ¡°Liu He, you take San¡¯er out and wait for the limelight to pass before youe back. It doesn¡¯t matter if the deed is done.¡±

    Liu He was shocked. What did this mean? Was Wanting asking him to run away?

    ¡°Wanting, what are you saying? How can I leave at this time? Moreover, even if I have to leave, you have toe with us.¡±

    Huo Wanting held Liu He¡¯s hand, it was rare for her to say with deep affection, ¡°Liu He, the mistress of the Ouyang family is not allowed to leave China. Moreover, if something happens to the Ouyang family, I absolutely cannot live alone. This is the Ouyang family¡¯s rule. When that timees, no matter where I run to, as long as I have this Suoyin flower, the old granny can easily take my life. Rather than that, why not use my life to leave a way for you and San¡¯er to live?¡±

    ¡°All these years you have no children. I will give you San¡¯er for your retirement. You have spent your whole life here. Now, you¡¯re old. I cannot let you leave your life behind for me here.¡±

 Chapter 383 - Trading Shares For Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 383: Trading Shares For Freedom</h4>

    ¡°Alright, Wanting, stop talking nonsense. I will help you send San¡¯er out, but I wille back. I will not leave you at this time. Regardless of whether that matter seeds or not, I will be by your side.¡±

    ¡°Will it seed or not? Sigh, we both know that the old man has been made unconscious by the Ouyang family. This is no longer 20 years ago. Look at these juniors of the Ouyang family. Once the old man falls, which one of these people is easy to deal with? Liu He, you can leave. Just take it as me begging you for thest time. If you don¡¯t leave, I promise you that you will only see my body tomorrow. You know, I¡¯m a woman of my word!¡±

    ¡°Wanting, Wanting, you¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Leaving aside how to express his heartfelt feelings, An Ning sat in Ouyang Tian¡¯s ear room to rest. She listened to the waves of peopleing to report their work in the inner room. The old man had indeed suffered a stroke. His right side had even be numb. Other than his legs being able to move¡­ His entire right hand could not be used to exert any strength.

    He should have had a good rest. However, the matter of the Ouyang family was already imminent and he had no choice but to act. Ouyang Tian would not let it go no matter what.

    At this moment, An Ning was no longer sleepy. In fact, she walked towards a cubicle inside.

    In a narrow room, there was a carved wooden bed. On the bedy a woman dressed in white. The servants were feeding her. She did not seem to have any reaction. However, An Ning knew that this woman was not a person. No, to be precise, she was not a real person. She was a clone.

    She should have been afraid, but this woman looked too much like her. Looking at her, An Ning felt like she was looking in a mirror. Not only that, An Ning also knew that this person did not look like her, but like another person. The woman that An Ning should be most familiar with was Ouyang Jinling, her biological mother.

    Every time she was on the bed, Ouyang Tian would call her Ning¡¯er. At first, she thought that he was calling her, butter she knew that no, An Ning was just a substitute, just a substitute. Even if she did something against the norm as a granddaughter, Ouyang Tian only cared about Ouyang Jinling.

    This was also good. Relying on her good mother¡¯s name, she could live a stable life. There was nothing bad about it. Otherwise, she would only be reduced to living on the Ouyang family¡¯s allowance every month. She did not want to live a life that was worse than a servant.

    Instead of living such a cowardly life, it was better to throw caution to the wind.

    Ouyang Tian fainted and remained unconscious. She had no choice but to keep calling out Ouyang Jinling¡¯s name in the old man¡¯s ear. Not only that, she also talked about Ouyang Jinling. The most important thing was that she told the old man that once he died¡­ The Forbidden Area would be taken over by the next family head. At that time, the news of Ouyang Jinling¡¯s survival would be known by others. He might not even be able to get Ouyang Jinling¡¯s body.

    Initially, she was just throwing caution to the wind. She did not expect that Ouyang Tian would really be woken up by her words. After waking up, a series of things continued to happen. She did not have the time to properly talk to Ouyang Tian. She also did not think of how to exin to the old man how she got the news. Thinking of the words that the man in ck said to herst night, An Ning felt that she had to think of a way out for herself.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feed him. Get out.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Miss, the Old Master said that this medicine must be fed every day.¡±

    ¡°I said there¡¯s no need to feed him. Get out. Not only is there no need to feed him today, you¡¯re not allowed to feed him in the future. Call the Fourth Butler out and bring this person out for me to settle.¡±

    The servant was shocked, but she could only do as the Fourth Miss said. An Ning¡¯s eyes were too gloomy. If it was yesterday, the servant might not have listened to the Young Miss, but the old man had woken up and the Young Miss had a backer. She had to listen.

    When the Fourth Butler came, he only took a nce at her and carried her out ording to An Ning¡¯s orders. He did not question her at all. An Ning nced at him, turned around, and walked into the room. Seeing that there were still peopleing to report on work, she directly interrupted and said:

    ¡°Grandfather just woke up, and now he needs to rest. If there¡¯s anything,e back tomorrow to report.¡±

    The people below looked at An Ning in shock. The Ouyang family¡¯s rules forbade women from discussing matters. Wasn¡¯t the Fourth Young Miss going too far? She was taking herself too seriously by relying on the Old Master¡¯s pampering. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the Old Master would get angry?

    However, Ouyang Tian¡¯s next words shocked everyone. However, they once again saw how much the Fourth Young Miss was pampered.

    ¡°All of you can leave. Come back tomorrow morning.¡±

    No one dared to question him. After they all left, An Ning walked up to Ouyang Tian and pulled his right hand to give him a hard massage. She wanted the old man to be better than anyone else.

    ¡°Stop pressing. Let the servants do these things. Come up and have a good rest. You haven¡¯t slept well these two days. I promise you that nothing will happen again. No one will bully you again.¡±

    An Ning looked at Ouyang Tian in such a manner, and her tears fell unnaturally. No matter how others said that she was shameless and immoral, she also felt that Ouyang Tian was really good to her. If it wasn¡¯t for his age and identity, he really¡­ He was someone she could rely on.

    ¡°What else did the man in ck say to you?¡±

    An Ning knew that Ouyang Tian would ask her sooner orter, so she didn¡¯t hide it. She directly said, ¡°The Ouyang family is in chaos. Even if you want to get that position, Ouyang Tian has to choose a sessor in advance. The Ouyang family should break the rules. It¡¯s not that women are inferior to men.¡±

    Ouyang Tian was shocked. Did the ck-clothed man really say that? It¡¯s not that women are inferior to men?

    Could it be that a thousand-year-old aristocratic family would be led by a woman? This was something that had never happened in the Ouyang family before! How could it be done?

    Even if she were to unify the entire China in the future, this woman might not be able to aplish anything.

    ¡°Grandfather, that ck-clothed man also said that a man and a woman might not be impossible. As long as we can make them restrain each other, as long as we can hold onto that position, we can talk about the futureter. If our current position isn¡¯t secure, then the future will be even more troublesome.¡±

    After An Ning said this, she looked at Ouyang Tian who didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He sat there in deep thought for a long time. Hey on the bed and closed his eyes. No matter what Ouyang Tian chose, her path had long been decided. She was bound to Ouyang Tian in this life. What did the other matters have to do with her?

    ¡­

    ¡°This is from Du Ze?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who was sitting in the study and flipping through the shares transfer books. The more he read, the more he found it funny. This Du Ze didn¡¯t go crazy, right?

    ¡°Is he asking you to unconditionally transfer the shares to Pei Li? Is he not awake yet? Or is he dreaming?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that she wanted tough. She directly said, ¡°Perhaps he thinks that I can¡¯t leave that Pei Li. He wants me to take the initiative to use the shares in exchange for my freedom to be together with him? What kind of dream is that!?¡±

 Chapter 384 - A Bad Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 384: A Bad Premonition</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. No matter how Ouyang Tian recovered, the time hade.

    Recently, Ouyang Jincheng had been very pleased with himself. He felt that the whole world was beckoning to him, as if the future was in his hands. Not only did he be more arrogant in the outside world, but he also began to have no scruples in the Ouyang family. He even directly enjoyed the three maids once again. Such actions made Ouyang Tian, who was secretly observing from the side, feel even more dissatisfied.

    He was indeed a useless descendant. Even at this time, he still wanted to y by himself. On the other hand, Pei Li was a smart person, but he was too smart. He actually thought of a way out at this time. On one hand, he wanted the benefits of the Ouyang family. On the other hand, he was afraid of getting into trouble. How could there be such an easy thing in this world?

    Ouyang Tian actually knew very well how big the risk of this matter was. However, he could not wait any longer. He was eager to see the result. Moreover, he had already calcted many times over the past few decades. It should be foolproof. As long as the National Banquet started... Their wish of waiting for a thousand years would be fulfilled.

    Huo Wanting was also sitting in the courtyard, unable to sleep. Tomorrow was the critical moment, and she always felt uneasy. Perhaps the Ouyang family wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. In order to prevent the news from leaking out... the family members who knew something were all quarantined in the Ouyang family¡¯s main residence. Huo Wanting rested on Liu He¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t say anything.

    If the Ouyang family failed, as a woman, she would definitely be fine. After all, it was not the ancient times that involved the nine families. As long as the women had never touched those things, nothing would happen to them.

    This was also thanks to the Ouyang family¡¯s rules. Women were not allowed to get involved in too much of the Ouyang family¡¯s business. As for men, including her two sons, they would probably not be able to escape this time. Fortunately, she had sent San¡¯er out in advance. Fortunately, San¡¯er was still in university. It would not burn him, so she was relieved. If she could save one, then so be it. If it worked out, everyone would be happy. If it failed, at worst, she would lose her life.

    Only Liu He and her, sigh!

    ¡°Liu He, I¡¯ll serve you!¡±

    Liu He did not expect Huo Wanting to be so interested at this time. He hade back to apany Huo Wanting to die. He had even made arrangements that if the matter failed, his men would immediately get rid of Nanny Dong. Then, he would run away with Huo Wanting. He was not afraid of anything happening. However, seeing how worried Huo Wanting was, Liu He decided to let Huo Wanting be happy first.

    After a round of s*x, Liu He was drowsy. Huo Wanting took the small bottle prepared by the side and ced it under Liu He¡¯s nose. This thing could make people unable to wake up for at least 24 hours. When Liu He woke up... Everything would be settled.

    ¡°Bi He, have the people been arranged?¡±

    ¡°Master, it has been arranged. They will leave through the corner door. The ne is ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu He was sent away. Huo Wanting exhaled. This was all she could do. Liu He had also fallen in love with her.

    All these years, she had enjoyed all the wealth and power in the world. She only dreamed about it in the middle of the night and did not even have a confidant. At this critical moment, she finally saw what she wanted. However, it was toote.

    ...

    ¡°You said that you are going to attend tonight¡¯s National Banquet? Are you going with your identity?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes widened at this moment. Was this Yan Kuan joking? He was actually going to attend National Banquet? That was the National Banquet!

    Yan Kuan tidied his clothes and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s confused look. He smiled and said to the mirror, ¡°If you weren¡¯t pregnant, tonight would have been dangerous. I would have really brought you there. But now, you can only wait at home for everything to settle down.¡±

    ¡°As for why your husband is qualified to attend the National Banquet, have you forgotten? I¡¯m Chinese, and my assets are unparalleled in China. Tonight¡¯s National Banquet has invited ten famous Chinese businessmen. Your husband is one of them.¡±

    Hearing this answer, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say. She had really forgotten Yan Kuan¡¯s identity. Yes, he was also Chinese.

    ¡°But tonight is very dangerous. Are you going alone?¡±

    Yan Kuan felt that the way Shen Xiaoxiao cared about him was getting cuter and cuter. He immediately said, ¡°Do you think the Ouyang family can really control the sky in China? That person has already made arrangements. Moreover, with your husband¡¯s skills, those clowns are nothing to be afraid of. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little unhappy. She didn¡¯t want Yan Kuan to go. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. Tonight was too important. Whether it was for the Ouyang family or for the entire China, at this moment, it was fortunate that the entire country was under martialw. All the schools and enterprises were on holiday to watch the 100th anniversary celebration. Hopefully, hopefully, she was overthinking.

    ¡°Wait at home obediently today. Nothing will happen. I promise. Look, I¡¯m wearing a bulletproof vest inside. Are you relieved now?¡±

    On such a hot day, Shen Xiaoxiao insisted on Yan Kuan wearing this shirt. Yan Kuan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was worried, so he allowed her to force him to wear it. Now, she could rest assured, right?

    Shen Xiaoxiao recalled what Yan Kuan had told her before. Fortunately, he had made sufficient preparations before, so he could avoid those troubles when he was in the dark room. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao now felt that if Yan Kuan were to go out and do anything dangerous, it would be better to make sufficient preparations. He would bring everything that he could bring along in case something happened again.

    ¡°Go on, go on, go on. Just looking at you annoys me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed as she spoke. Yan Kuan knew that this was her little temper, so he was not angry. He sat there and started messing around with her until she was happy. Only then did he slowly walk out of the door.

    ...

    ¡°Is everything arranged? Remember, Yan Kuan must be captured alive.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate knows.¡±

    The man in ck waved his hand, and the death warriors respectfully retreated. The man in the crystal coffin was still sleeping there without moving. He had waited for almost 30 years, and he had waited long enough.

    ...

    Even though she was only watching the live broadcast of the grand asion of the entire country, Shen Xiaoxiao could still see the nervousness and solemnity in it. The strength of the mothend made Shen Xiaoxiao feel happy. To have such a status and peace... Everyone knew very well how much effort China had put in over the past hundred years.

    The Ouyang family¡¯s delusions of reaching the sky in one go were because they had overestimated themselves. Shen Xiaoxiao actually knew that the Ouyang family would definitely lose tonight, but the unease in her heart had not stopped since Yan Kuan left. This unease was even more intense than when Yan Kuan had gone missing. There wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong tonight, right?

    Peng...

    Peng...

    ¡°Miss, something happened.. The vi is surrounded.¡±

 Chapter 385 - Borrow the Child In Your Belly

    <h4>Chapter 385: Borrow the Child In Your Belly</h4>

    The sound of explosions rose and fell. Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected that the unease she had felt was not from Yan Kuan, but from herself.

    19 walked over and pushed the door open. One of them was Yan Kuan¡¯s secret guard, so he was naturally protecting Yan Kuan in the dark.

    The Four Hall Masters each guarded a few important positions. Today¡¯s situation was too special. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the National Day celebration. No one would have thought that someone would cause trouble in the suburbs of Jingdou on the day of national martialw.

    Not only that, the sound of heavy bombs would probably reach the Ministry of National Security in less than two minutes. It seemed that these people were risking their lives to take her life?

    But who wanted her life?

    Who wanted to find her at this time?

    They had already released a fake Shen Xiaoxiao (Liu Yufei) as bait. Could it be that those people didn¡¯t fall for it? How was this possible?

    ¡°How many people are there outside?¡±

    ¡°There are 51 of us. There are close to 100 people from the group of assassins outside. There are both men and women. The clothes they wear are very ordinary. One look and you can tell that they are death warriors.¡±

    ¡°Close to 100 people? What a huge sum of money. They left through the passageway and brought along their weapons. Initially, I thought that it was better to pray for the children without seeing blood. Looks like some people are not willing.¡±

    19 and the three secret guards who cameter were all armed. Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate either. She pulled the gun from the bedside table and pinned it to her waist. She rubbed her stomach and walked toward the secret door behind the cloakroom. The vi was filled with tunnels. It was easy to escape, but the attack from the outside was too fierce. She did not know how long they could hold out. However, no matter how long it was, she had to leave now. If she was alone, she might be able to rush out and kill a few, but she still had two in her stomach¡­ How could she dare to let down her guard?

    ¡°Tell the brothers outside that if they can¡¯t beat them, run. We¡¯ll go out through the secret passage. No one will know.¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Our brothers are not stupid. As long as you¡¯re safe, they won¡¯t fight head-on.¡±

    19¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief. She did not want to lose 50 brothers outside just for her.

    19 held onto Shen Xiaoxiao and walked a little anxiously. There was one brother leading the way, and two behind him. This secret passage was prepared by Yan Kuan ording to the secret passage of the Ouyang family, just in case of emergency.

    After walking for nearly 20 minutes, they finally reached an exit. Shen Xiaoxiao was already a little tired. No matter how strong she was now, with such a big belly, it was not easy for her to walk so fast.

    The children in her stomach were already seven months old. She did not dare to be careless at the crucial moment.

    ¡°This is the northern suburbs outside. I have prepared a car. Miss, remember to drive towards the southern suburbs base.¡±

    After 19 said that, he quietly pressed on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm. Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked and did not dare to look back. She knew that 19 was talking to her in code. Something had happened. There must be something wrong with one of the three people who followed them. Maybe two of them, or maybe there was something wrong with all three of them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened. 19 wanted her to run away, but he was behind her. How could she do that?

    ¡°Southern suburbs? Okay, I got it. Let¡¯s go up and find the car first. Your boss luckily arranged this passage. I wonder how the brothers outside are doing.¡±

    ¡°Miss, watch your step.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the secret guard who was walking in front and carefully reached out to pull her. This was a stairway to the end, and only one person could carefully pass through it.

    19 touched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm again. Shen Xiaoxiao understood and reached out to tug him. One hand was pulled by the secret guard, and the other hand carefully flicked 19¡¯s arm a few times.

    19 frowned. Of course, no one saw his expression at this moment. The two people behind him looked at each other. In the end, they did not say anything. The stairway was about 10 meters long. They walked slowly, but in the end, they still saw the sunlight on the ground.

    The dazzling light made Shen Xiaoxiao slowly open her eyes. At this moment, they were at least a few kilometers away from the vi area. Because they were walking through the underground passage, the straight line distance was much shorter than those winding roads.

    Even so, Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 could still hear a lot of sirens. The sirens sounded in all directions. It seemed that the vi had really attracted attention, but they did not know if Yan Kuan knew that something had happened on their side.

    They walked more than 100 meters on the ground and came to a small forest. A car was parked there with some simple disguises on it.

    ¡°You two go clean up the car. We¡¯re ready to set off.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands were sweating nervously. The two people behind her seemed to be very obedient and indeed walked to the front. However, at this moment, the two people suddenly pulled out their guns and aimed at the three of them.

    Yes, it was three people. The secret guard who led them earlier should not be in the same group. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that these two people were the moles. However, they did not attack in the secret passage but instead attacked here. There must be a way out. If they attacked in the secret passage¡­ They must have known that the two of them were definitely no match for the three of them.

    Sure enough, another five men in ck ran out from the small forest next to them. All of them were pointing their guns at the three of them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the seven men were all pointing their guns at them. She knew that if they did not follow them today, there would definitely be a fierce battle.

    ¡°Miss Shen, our Master wants to take something. Please cooperate with him. Otherwise, the bullets do not have eyes. Your two brothers will be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Take something? What do you want to take?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that the man in ck would talk to her like that. He wanted to take something from her. Other than the Obsidian Star, there was only¡­ could it be?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the baby in Miss Shen¡¯s stomach. Don¡¯t worry, we will spare Miss Shen¡¯s life as long as the child is in your stomach.¡±

    19 and the other secret guard were shocked. What did these people mean? They actually said that they wanted to take the child in Miss Shen¡¯s stomach? Were they crazy? What did they want to do?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that sheughed and said, ¡°Did I hear wrongly? You said that you want to marry the child in my stomach? Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, here. Miss Shen, if you cooperate, this child might still be alive. If you don¡¯t cooperate, there might be one dead body and two lives.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to thank you for saying that? Good, that¡¯s really good. You¡¯re threatening me.¡±

    The man in ck was not afraid of Shen Xiaoxiao at all, because he might think that the seven of them were a shoo-in for victory against the three of them. He held the gun in his hand and was not afraid at all.

    ¡°Take the money and get rid of the trouble. Miss Shen, please listen to me obediently.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams.¡±

    Bang¡­

    An explosion sounded, followed by a series of bangs. 19 made his move.

    As a secret guard, it was impossible for him not to have prepared these mini bombs. Shen Xiaoxiao was exceptionally smart. At this moment, seeing that the scene was chaotic, she immediately ran to the back of the car and hid. She also had a gun in her hand, so she ced a cold gun where no one could see. 19 and the other secret guard quickly cleaned up the people.

    However, the ck-clothed person died from the poison. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Were these people death warriors? How was that possible?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. I think there are still people waiting for us behind.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up and walked directly to the car door. After 19 checked that all seven people were dead, he turned around and walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao. However, at this moment, a scene that made 19 panic happened.

    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡±

    Bang¡­

 Chapter 386 - Premature Labor, Hanging By a Thread

    <h4>Chapter 386: Premature Labor, Hanging By a Thread</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Shen Xiaoxiao turned around, she only had time to see 19 fall in front of her. Without thinking, she aimed her gun at the secret guard that they had always thought was with them and fired. The secret guard did not expect her to act so quickly. Although he knew that this youngdy was very skilled, he did not expect her to be able to fire so swiftly.

    However, it was toote. He thought that victory was in his grasp, but he did not expect that 19 would be willing to take a bullet for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    The secret guard was killed by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s random shot. Looking at 19¡¯s heart, she was so scared that she could not protect his body. Blood flowed down, and Shen Xiaoxiao was so scared that she panicked.

    ¡°19, 19, don¡¯t sleep. Don¡¯t sleep. Wake up, wake up. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away. Wait, 19, you have to wait.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears fell immediately. She felt extremely ufortable. She had never thought that 19, who had always been by her side, would one day fall into her arms, motionless and weak.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about her big belly anymore. She dragged 19 and climbed into the car. Save him, she had to save him.

    Her stomach hurt faintly. Shen Xiaoxiao could not care about these things anymore. Just as she put him down, she started the car and walked towards the hospital.

    Martialw was enforced everywhere. She was currently in the suburbs. This martialw didn¡¯t allow her to enter the city. She was worried sick. Moreover, it would take at least two hours to reach the base in the northern suburbs, she wasn¡¯t sure if he could hold on.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was feeling anxious, she realized that her stomach was hurting more and more frequently. Not only that, there was even some water overflowing from below. Shen Xiaoxiao turned pale with fright. Was her amniotic fluid broken? Was she going to give birth?

    But this child was only a little over seven months old. How could they be born so early? What, what, what should she do?

    Shen Xiaoxiao could only fall back into the car in pain. On one side was the unknown 19, and on the other side was her own child that was about to be born. Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought that these days would be so difficult to endure.

    Her stomach was falling more and more, and the pain was bing more and more frequent. She was pregnant with twins. She was already prepared to give birth prematurely, but she did not expect it to start so early. Now, the only thing she prayed for was not herself... But the child in her stomach must not be harmed.

    Shen Xiaoxiaoy in the car. The car could not start and was parked at the side. Her forehead was on the steering wheel and the horn kept ringing. At this moment, she could only hope that someone could hear the horn and save their lives.

    ...

    ¡°Why is it acting up now? How many weeks exactly?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? The Eldest Miss is inside. Why do you think an unmarried girl is in the delivery room? The nanny will be here soon.¡±

    The servants were whispering outside. Liu Yufei was in excruciating pain inside. She had not arrived first either. She had just called Du Ze and said some emotional words to let off some steam. Why was she about to give birth after hanging up the phone?

    Fortunately, Ouyang Le came in time and she was at Ouyang¡¯s house. Otherwise, even if she went to the hospital today, only the doctor on duty would be there. It was probably impossible to get good care.

    Ouyang Le did not think that Shen Xiaoxiao would have a contraction a month earlier. Fortunately, she suddenly had a whim toe and see her. Otherwise, she would not have been discovered by now.

    Pei Li and the others were all waiting in the study room, unwilling to leave. If this child could be born when the Ouyang family¡¯s business waspleted, they would not have to worry about it for the rest of their lives.

    Xiaoxiao was indeed very lucky!

    ...

    ¡°Boss, could there be something wrong with that car?¡±

    Du Ze looked at the car that was parked at the side, waiting for his peers but kept honking the horn. He frowned. He did not want to meddle in these matters. He had just heard that Xiaoxiao was about to give birth in the Ouyang family. It had only been seven months and she was about to give birth in advance.

    He did not know what had happened to the Ouyang family that even Xiaoxiao could not be protected. Otherwise, he would not have chosen to go to the Ouyang family at this time to investigate. However, the entire city was under martialw. His car was parked here and could not enter. He was still very anxious at this moment.

    However, the sound of the horn was really annoying. His heart was getting more and more irritated. He could only look at the time and the doctor who was sitting in the passenger seat that he had prepared:

    ¡°Go down and see what¡¯s going on. If there¡¯s anything, call the police and let them handle it.¡±

    The doctor was hired by Du Ze at a high price just in case. After hearing Du Ze¡¯s instructions, it was his duty as a doctor to save people.

    The driver and the doctor walked over one after another. Du Ze nced at them from afar and lowered his head to fiddle with his cell phone, hoping that Xiaoxiao would call him if there was any news.

    However, the driver had only gone down for a short while when he rushed over to Du Ze and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, quickly go and take a look. That¡¯s Miss Shen. Miss Shen is about to give birth.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Du Ze thought that he had misheard. Was it Xiaoxiao? The driver was his old driver and had always been used by him. Every time he went to pick up Xiaoxiao, it was the same driver, so he definitely would not have mistaken her for someone else.

    Du Ze became more and more anxious. He opened the car door and ran over.

    When he ran over, the doctor did not treat Shen Xiaoxiao. Instead, he treated the wound of a man in the passenger seat. Du Ze recognized this person. He was Xiaoxiao¡¯s bodyguard who had been following her. He had not seen him for a few days. He had thought that Xiaoxiao had dismissed him. He did not expect to see him here. Moreover, he had been shot?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, how are you? Are you okay?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Du Ze hade over and did not have the energy to answer him. She only felt that she was about to faint from the pain. At this moment, seeing that it was an acquaintance, she finally let out a sigh of relief and said to Du Ze, ¡°Save 19.¡±

    ¡°Sir, this gentleman is in a vital spot and needs urgent surgery.¡±

    Du Ze heard that Shen Xiaoxiao had only said two words before she fainted. He had been anxious for a long time. Now, he heard that he had been shot. Du Ze felt his scalp go numb and his heart beat faster. What else could it be?

    ¡°How about her? How is she? Why did she faint? How is she?¡±

    This doctor was the gynecologist that Du Ze had prepared. He knew what was going on the moment he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s condition. She was exhausted and was about to give birth prematurely. Therefore, he said directly, ¡°This youngdy is about to give birth prematurely and needs immediate surgery.¡±

    ¡°The entire city is under martialw now. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible for us to enter the city. Let¡¯s go to the clinic next door. The director there is my ssmate.¡±

    The doctor was still very responsible. Moreover, Du Ze was generous. Now that he wanted to save someone, it seemed that it was the person Du Ze wanted him to save. He did not mind selling him out.

    When Du Ze heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He said directly, ¡°Go quickly.. Don¡¯t dy.¡±

 Chapter 387 - Twins, Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 387: Twins, Corpse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Outside the operating theater, Du Ze waited anxiously. He did not know if Shen Xiaoxiao would be alright. However, he had already talked to the doctor. He had to save the child at the crucial moment.

    Of course, the doctor thought that Du Ze and his wife were deeply in love. He was really good to his wife. They were twins and as long as the stomach was big, the child would be big.

    The doctor felt that no matter what, he had to protect both the adults and the children.

    The surgery on the 19¡¯s side was also ongoing. The bullet was close to the heart. It was only two centimeters away from the heart. Even a god would not be able to save him.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Du. The mother and children are safe and she has given birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. The older one is the elder sister and the younger one is the younger brother.¡±

    ¡°What? A pair of twins?¡±

    Du Ze was shocked. He had never expected Shen Xiaoxiao to give birth to a pair of twins. He had thought that she was pregnant with a single child.

    The doctor looked at Du Ze in a daze and thought that he was delirious with joy. They had seen this situation many times before. However, he thought of another patient who was undergoing surgery and said to Du Ze:

    ¡°That gentleman¡¯s bullet has just been removed, but his brain is damaged due to excessive blood loss. It will take some time for him to wake up.¡±

    Du Ze did not care about 19. All he could think about was how he was going to face the two children.

    The driver knew some inside information. Seeing the doctor being so responsible, he took the initiative to pull the doctor aside and talk.

    The nurse walked out. Because it was a premature birth, both children had to go into the incubator, especially the little boy. He looked extremely thin and small. Du Ze even thought that such a small child would be unable to survive. He was afraid of death.

    He remembered that the child in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stomach was a boy, and it was a single boy. He remembered it clearly, but now there were two. If there were two, what should he do?

    He had to think about it carefully.

    When Yan Kuan received the news, it had already been more than an hour. It was not that he was not well-informed, but that they were going to participate in the parliament. This was the 100th National Day. Forget about security, even if you brought a tie clip in, you would be stopped, not to mention other things.

    Therefore, when Yan Kuan went to the bathroom, he only received the news from Dark 1. This was already the fastest speed. This time, Yan Kuan did not care about whether the National Banquet was a state banquet or not. He immediately rushed back.

    He did not expect that after he had made all the preparations, the person they were going to deal with was not him.

    The vi district was in a mess. Yan Kuan directly walked to the upstairs room and went down the secret passage in the cloakroom. Although the secret passage was dark, there were secret signals every ten meters or so. He knew that this must have been left behind by Shen Xiaoxiao... He finally heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He thought that Xiaoxiao must have walked through this secret passage.

    However, when he exited the secret passage and looked at the seven corpses on the ground, his heart immediately jumped to his throat. There were bloodstains everywhere, especially where the car was parked. There was a huge pool of blood, and not only that... There was also a coin left on the bloodstain.

    This time, Dark 1 could not remain calm. This coin was 19¡¯s personal item, and it had flowers on both sides. Dark 1 had given it to 19 to y with. It had never left his body. So, it was very likely that this thing was 19¡¯s.

    Yan Kuan looked at his surroundings with an inexplicable expression. The corpse with the most bullets on it had been specially pointed out by Yan Kuan to be investigated thoroughly. The rest of the people followed the track of the car to search.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart became more and more anxious. Just five hours after Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 disappeared, the sky gradually darkened. The secret guards finally received the news.

    ¡°My Lord, 20 kilometers in the eastern suburbs, Miss¡¯s body has been found. Also, there is a dead baby.¡±

    Yan Kuan stood up in fright. What did the secret guards say? He said they had found a body? It was a small body? There was a dead baby? Was it like this? Was it like this?

    Yan Kuan could not believe it no matter what. He strode out and followed closely behind. The bloodstains had been analyzed and it was indeed 19¡¯s blood. In other words, 19 was injured, and it was extremely serious. Otherwise, there would not have been so much blood... Now that something had happened to the Miss, he simply could not believe what would happen when his boss saw the Miss¡¯s body.

    Dark 1 followed behind him and did not dare to say a word. The journey was less than 10 minutes, and everyone fell into a strange silence.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hands were tightly clenched. At this moment, the National Banquet had already begun. He did not have the patience to care about who would win or lose. The lives of everyone were not as important as Xiaoxiao¡¯s. If something happened to her small life... He would not be afraid even if he had to destroy the entire world.

    As he stepped on the elerator, Yan Kuan drove faster and faster.

    When they reached their destination, the secret guards formed a circle around them. No one dared to approach them. Yan Kuan even felt that his footsteps were especially heavy.

    It could not be her. It definitely could not be her.

    One step, two steps.

    Finally, his eyes were filled with blood. The first thing that Yan Kuan saw was a motionless baby lying on the side, wrapped in a white handkerchief. Her entire body was covered in blood, making her look exceptionally terrifying.

    Following that was the person that he had been longing for. What did he see? What did he see?

    It was really Xiaoxiao. It was really Xiaoxiao lying there motionlessly. Her white gauze dress had already been dyed red with blood. There was arge wound on her stomach, and blood was flowing out from it, one look and one could tell that it was a forced rupture of her stomach to take out the child from her stomach so that she would bleed to death.

    ¡°AH...¡±

    Yan Kuan let out an earth-shattering roar. He only felt that all the blood in his body had frozen. There was not even the slightest bit of flow. His entire body was cold and flustered. How could this be? How could this be?

    She was lying there motionlessly. She was really not moving at all. In the morning, she was still acting coquettishly to him. She was even talking to him. How could it be like this after only a few hours? How did it end up like this?

    He opened his mouth. Yan Kuan wanted to wake up this person who was so sleepy, but he couldn¡¯t. He actually couldn¡¯t say a single word. He couldn¡¯t even say a single word.

    The blood in his throat flowed, one after another. It was painful. His entire body was in so much pain. He had never thought that the blood red was so dazzling, so frightening, and so terrifying.

    Yan Kuan slowly squatted down. He carefully picked up the pair of cold hands. The purple spots had already covered her arms. The pain in his heart did not lessen at all, and even became stronger.

    Until he held her hand in his palm... His expression suddenly changed, but he did not make any different movements. He looked extremely pained as he said to Dark 1 behind him, ¡°Bring her back...¡±

    With just a few words, everyone saw that their boss looked like he had lost his mind and was in extreme pain. Dark 1 opened his mouth tofort him, but he could not say a single word. If he knew who had done it... He would definitely kill his entire family and be executed by a thousand cuts.

    Yan Kuan walked at the back and watched as everyone slowly retreated. The spot where the Obsidian Star was in his palm slowly became warm. This was a trap set up by someone, and the target was him....

 Chapter 388 - The Defeat of the Ouyang Family, One Dead, One Alive

    <h4>Chapter 388: The Defeat of the Ouyang Family, One Dead, One Alive</h4>

    The fireworks in the east grew thicker and thicker, and under the sound of the artillery fire, the explosions seemed insignificant. How many people had lost their lives that night, and how many had lost everything they wanted the most¡­

    Defeat was a foregone conclusion.

    The cries of the men, women, and children of the Ouyang family did not stop that night. The tightly shut doors of the Ouyang family, the guards who held guns as a final struggle, could only surrender in the face of therge army that had suddenly appeared from the Ouyang family.

    In the hundred years since the founding of the country, the aristocratic family that had rampaged across China for a thousand years had finally copsed that night. Ouyang Tian sat in his bedroom, not moving an inch. His defeat was so soul-stirring and brilliant that it did not go against his decades of nning.

    However, this thousand-year-old aristocratic family was finally going to be destroyed in his hands.

    No matter how good Ouyang Tian¡¯s recovery was, under the pressure of the past half a month, his legs were still not flexible enough.

    However, even so, facing the noisy Ouyang family, Ouyang Tian still walked calmly towards the Forbidden Area.

    Even if the police outside wanted to break into the Forbidden Area, they would have to put in a lot of effort. Even if Ouyang Tian died, he would die together with the person he loved the most.

    The bird was gone, the good bow was hidden, the cunning rabbit was dead, and the dog was cooked.

    For the women of the Ouyang family, they naturally did not need to worry. However, their father, husband, and son, and so on would definitely be in trouble.

    The Ouyang family had deep roots. The family business that had been umted over many years, the employees were all members of the Ouyang family. There were also various provinces and cities. If there were no problems, it would be fine. However, if there was even the slightest connection, overnight¡­ The entire China had a new batch of fresh blood.

    An Ning sat silently in the study. She did not follow Ouyang Tian. She knew that Ouyang Tian would not bring her along.

    Other than being the fourth daughter of the Ouyang family, she was also an outdated celebrity. The career that she had chosen early on had nothing to do with the Ouyang family. Not only that, but she had also filled all her savings into the Ouyang family¡¯s big pit. Once the Ouyang family fell¡­ She really had nothing left.

    No, it was not that. There were also the cultural relics in the study room. Yes, there were also these cultural relics and antiques. The things that she had once looked down on would be the things that she relied on to survive in the future.

    There was also the bottle of medicine that Ouyang Tian left for her. As long as she drank it, she would be able to have other men. She would not have to be a widow for the rest of her life. Perhaps this was Ouyang Tian¡¯sst bit of kindness.

    ¡°Miss, those people are all packing things. Let¡¯s hurry up and pack up. Otherwise, these things won¡¯t fall into our hands.¡±

    Her confidant, Xiao Lian, was right. If she did not hurry up and pack up, she would not be able to keep any of these things.

    ¡°Yes, yes, pack up. Let¡¯s pack up quickly. Otherwise, when theye, we won¡¯t be able to keep any of them.¡±

    Antiques, calligraphy, and paintings. Ouyang Tian¡¯s study was naturally filled with rare treasures. Arge wooden box barely contained some of the most valuable things that An Ning knew. If it was moved too cleanly, those people would definitely know that she was the one who took it.

    There was not much money in the card, and all the assets of the Ouyang family were frozen. Although these antiques would not be seized, they would definitely be divided up by the Ouyang family. Taking advantage of this, they would have to capture people everywhere. As long as they acted quickly¡­ They should be fine.

    Although An Ning was stupid, she still knew what to do in the face of a life and death situation. Moreover, this was rted to the rest of her life.

    ¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost, we¡¯ve really lost¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam, the First Master, First Young Master, and Second Young Master have all been arrested. Do you think we should look for someone¡­¡±

    Bi He was halfway through her sentence. She knew that she couldn¡¯t continue with the rest of her sentence. Look for someone? Who should she look for? In the past, others were the ones who begged the Ouyang family to do something. However, now that the Ouyang family hadpletely copsed, who else would buy the Ouyang family¡¯s debt? Who else could they ask?

    ¡°Bi He, pack your things and leave. There¡¯s one million here. It¡¯s enough for you to live. There¡¯s no such thing as having a family in China anymore.¡±

    Bi He was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the First Lady to give her money to let her go. Although it wasn¡¯t much, she could still work well in an ordinary family outside.

    However, she didn¡¯t have a degree. She grew up in the Ouyang family and waited on them. She didn¡¯t know anything. How could she survive outside?

    ¡°Look, the Ouyang family is indeed a devil¡¯s den. A good girl like you she should have gone to school to find a boyfriend, but you don¡¯t know anything. You were sent here to serve me for more than ten years after you entered primary school.¡±

    ¡°Bi He, take your things and leave. Save some money and find a good man to marry. Forget everything about the Ouyang family.¡±

    Huo Wanting did not care whether Bi He would leave or not. She left and walked into the inner courtyard. She was the First Lady of the Ouyang family. She could not escape. Someone like Ouyang Jincheng would definitely reveal her. He would say that she hade up with many ideas behind the scenes. Rather than being betrayed by her husband and son, she might as well end it herself.

    Fortunately, the things in her hands were all taken away by San¡¯er. As long as San¡¯er did not spend anything in his life, it was enough for him to live a full life.

    ¡­

    When Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, she felt that her entire body was sore, especially her stomach. She subconsciously reached out and touched it. It was t. Where was her child? Where was her child? 19. Where did 19 go? Where was 19? She remembered. She remembered that it was Du Ze. Thest person she saw was Du Ze. Where was the child? Where was her child?

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t get out of bed. Why are you getting out of bed? Quickly lie down. Quickly lie down.¡±

    The moment the nurse entered the room, she saw Shen Xiaoxiao getting out of bed on her own. She was shocked and immediately went over to support her.

    ¡°Where is my child? Where is my child?¡±

    The nurse smiled. So she was worried about the child. Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°The child is in the incubator. They were born prematurely, so the child was ced in the incubator the moment he was born yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Are the children alright? Where¡¯s my partner? How¡¯s my partner?¡±

    The nurse¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly, however, she still said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Initially, Sir didn¡¯t want us to tell you, but I think you¡¯re the mother of the child. I still have to tell you that you originally twins, but because of the premature birth, the child was held in the stomach for too long. The younger boy was not saved, and only the older girl was saved. As for the Sir you mentioned, he was shot near the heart and was still in the hospital¡¯s Intensive Care Unit.¡±

    ¡°Sir said that the hospital¡¯s environment isn¡¯t good, so he brought you and Miss home. So, Madam, you¡¯re already home now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After being bombarded by this nurse, Shen Xiaoxiao felt her scalp go numb. She felt that she only heard one sentence, ¡°The little boy wasn¡¯t saved!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that my son wasn¡¯t saved? Only my daughter survived?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened her mouth and repeated the question to the nurse, the nurse nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Madam, you have to be more open-minded. Fortunately, you still have a daughter. Moreover, Mr. Du loves you so much that he doesn¡¯t mind. Just have another one in the future.¡±

    ¡°You said that my son was not saved, not saved¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao muttered to herself. There was only one sentence in her mind that kept rolling and rolling¡­

 Chapter 389 - Heâ€™s Your Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 389: He¡¯s Your Grandson</h4>

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake? Come, take a look at the child.¡±

    Ouyang Le suppressed the pain in her heart and helped Liu Yufei sit up from the bed. The baby in her arms was still wrinkled, but she could still vaguely see Pei Li¡¯s shadow.

    Liu Yufei knew that the Ouyang family had been defeated, Pei Li had been in trouble, and the child had been born at this time.

    ¡°Sister, Brother Li?¡±

    The only person in the Ouyang family who had not met with an ident was Ouyang Le¡¯s father. As he was an academic researcher, he was released after cooperating with the investigation. Ouyang Jinguo was preparing to leave the country. Of course, he wanted to take his daughter away, but Ouyang Le wanted to save Pei Li and was unwilling to leave.

    Ouyang Jinguo was furious. These two women were serving the same husband. What kind of joke was this? Which one of them had given birth to Pei Li¡¯s child? What kind of brain did Ouyang Le have?

    However, he couldn¡¯t control Ouyang Le at all. He was also helpless. In order to avoid the limelight, he could only pack his things and leave by himself.

    Although Ouyang Le lied to Ouyang Jinguo that she would apany him after saving Pei Li, no one knew if she would leave Pei Li or not.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Brother Li has just returned to the Ouyang family not long ago. Although he has been in charge of the Ouyang family¡¯s affairs recently, most of it has been done by his uncle. Brother Li is mostly involved in business. At most, he will bemitted for fraud. When the timees, he should be able to get out with a fine or some other means.¡±

    Hearing Ouyang Le¡¯s words, Liu Yufei heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She knew that Ouyang Le was so smart that he would not lie to her. What she needed to do now was to take good care of the child. This was Pei Li¡¯s child, and she had already believed him. This was Pei Li¡¯s son, Pei Li¡¯s only son.

    Ouyang Le looked at the child and the exhausted Liu Yufei. She carefully settled her down and left. She still needed to go to thew association to help herself. She hoped that her career would not be affected. Fortunately, she had been working overseas. She did not have much contact with the Ouyang family. Otherwise, she would not have been able to escape this time.

    She had money. Ouyang Jinguo had also packed up some antique calligraphy and paintings and shipped them out overnight. In a few days, the entire Ouyang family had be an empty shell. People walked and ran.

    Ouyang Le tidied up her clothes. It was only October, and she could already feel the chilling from her bones. The weather was getting colder and colder¡­

    ¡­

    The death guards were fighting desperately outside. Ouyang Tian¡¯s hand kept groping the body of the living dead. He had lost, he had really lost¡­

    ¡°How can you admit defeat so easily?¡±

    The man in ck appeared behind Ouyang Tian. Ouyang Tian was stunned. He had almost forgotten that this man in ck was so powerful that he could evene and go freely in the Ouyang family, let alone this Forbidden Area.

    However, now that the Ouyang family had lost, what ability did he have to turn the tides? What else could he do to restore the Ouyang family to its former glory? No, it was simply impossible.

    ¡°The Dark Empire can still help you.¡±

    Ouyang Tianughed mockingly. He was already in his 70s, and he did not want to n tounch it once every few decades. Moreover, it was the Dark Empire. If it was in the country, perhaps he could still give it a try, but it was the Dark Empire¡­ There was nothing he could do.

    ¡°That Yan Kuan, do you know who it is?¡±

    Why did the ck-clothed man mention this Yan Kuan¡¯s name at this time for no reason? What did he mean?

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    The ck-clothed man let out a strangeugh. He looked at Ouyang Jinling in the crystal coffin and said, ¡°She was able to survive back then. What about that child?¡±

    ¡°What? You said he is that vile spawn?¡±

    The man in ck snorted and said to Ouyang Tian, ¡°Your An Ning might be more worthy of this name.¡±

    Ouyang Tian did not ponder over these words. He stood there and waited for Ouyang Tian to slowly digest the news. After a long while, Ouyang Tian said, ¡°We can¡¯t let that vile spawn live. Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°He is the ck Emperor of the Dark Empire. Can you touch him? Moreover, he yed an important role in the failure of the Ouyang family. He is more familiar with the underground tunnel of the Ouyang family than you, the leader of the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him? You say it¡¯s him?¡±

    ¡°Think about it yourself. You know very well who it is, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What do I do? What do I do with this evil creature?¡±

    The man in ck smiled shamelessly when Ouyang Tian couldn¡¯t see him, but he still said to him, ¡°Even if the Ouyang family is going to die, they should find someone to take the fall. What do you think?¡±

    Ouyang Tian had yed these schemes for decades. As long as he was reminded, what could he not think of?

    Earlier on, he already had all the information about the Dark Empire. No matter which country he threw the things that the Dark Empire did, they would be wanted. If he became a street rat¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t it be even easier to take his life?

    Ouyang Tian had no idea that at this time, he had beenpletely led by the nose by the man in ck. What he wanted to do was to push Ouyang Tian further into the abyss.

    As the head of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Tian watched as the generations of the Chinese changed, and the Chinese parliament disintegrated all the members of the Ouyang family. However, they would only put Ouyang Tian under strict supervision and lock him up inside the Ouyang family.

    However, they would not do anything to Ouyang Tian. After all, he was not only over 80 years old, but Ouyang Tian had done some excellent charity work. Almost everyone in the country knew this old gentleman. No matter what kind of consideration he had, all the men in the Ouyang family¡­ Ouyang Tian was the only one who did not receive any punishment.

    Ouyang Tian turned around and left, taking away the remaining death warriors in the Forbidden Area. The man in ck looked at the woman lying in the crystal coffin and used his ck-gloved hands to slowly slide over her skin. It was really a perfect piece of art¡­ He just did not know how Yan Kuan would react if he saw another one¡­

    ¡°My Lord, that person is indeed not Miss.¡±

    Yan Kuan sat in the study room. He knew that that person was not Xiaoxiao. He had that feeling when he walked in. Moreover, that person did not have the Obsidian Star on her hand. The Obsidian Star in his hand did not have the slightest trace of movement. Therefore, nothing should happen to Xiaoxiao now. The only thing he was worried about was her stomach. It was almost the due date. Nothing could happen to the child in her stomach.

    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ve found a trace of Miss. She¡¯s at the Ox Mountain Pier. The man in ck asked me to give this to you.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the bottle of blood and the transparent liquid in the guard¡¯s hand. His heart jumped. What was this?

    ¡°Test it immediately.¡±

    The ominous premonition in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger, especially the transparent liquid. Would something happen to Xiaoxiao? Where was she?

    ¡°There¡¯s no news from 19 either?¡±

    ¡°No. All the major hospitals have checked, but there¡¯s no news. The only thing that happened on that day was an oxygen bottle leaking and exploding in a health center in the suburbs. A gynecologist, a cardiologist, and five nurses died.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. Two doctors and six nurses died in a health center? What a coincidence!

    ¡°Have you found out the reason?¡±

 Chapter 390 - Transactions, House Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 390: Transactions, House Arrest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What did you say? Are you sure it¡¯s amniotic fluid? Is it Xiaoxiao¡¯s?¡±

    Yan Kuan turned pale with fright. He stood up from his seat with a bang. Although he had a premonition, when this premonition was taken seriously, he still felt an inexplicable lingering fear.

    A small one, was it really just Xiaoxiao¡¯s amniotic fluid? Then what about the child? Was the child alright?

    ¡°What did the man in ck say?¡±

    Yan Kuan tried his best to remain calm. Dark 1 secretly felt bad seeing Yan Kuan like this, but he still reported the news from the man in ck truthfully:

    ¡°He said that he wants you to bring ck Ganoderma and Ghost Ax to personally exchange for the person. One life for one life. Tomorrow night at 10 pm, Ox Mountain Pier.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect that the man in ck¡¯s goal was actually him. He even wanted ck Ganoderma and Ghost Ax. What exactly was his goal?

    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s a call for you.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. It was an internal call. There was only one person who could make this call. Their cooperation had been sessful, but even if he calcted the time, it was impossible for him to find him at this time? This was much earlier than expected.

    Yan Kuan took the internal call and listened to the words on the phone. He hung up after a long time. He looked at Dark 1 and said, ¡°Dark 1, go and pick him up. That person is here.¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect that the leader would actuallye here personally at this time. Did something happen?

    ...

    ¡°Madam still hasn¡¯t eaten anything?¡±

    The nurse looked at Du Ze with some embarrassment and said, ¡°Madam insists on looking at Miss. We have no other choice. Sir, please advise her. If she doesn¡¯t do a good job during this month, she will suffer a great deal.¡±

    Du Ze frowned. Recently, he had been very busy. He did not expect the Ouyang family to suddenly be liquidated. Fortunately, their overseas development projects only had a beginning and they did not invest much money. The contract with Pei Li had not yet begun to be fulfilled, so everything was in time. It was just that they had lost arge sum of money. In the end, it made him feel unwilling and very ufortable.

    However, Xiaoxiao was now with him. In the past, he was the one who made the decisions regarding thepany¡¯s matters. Now, he was also the one who handled Xiaoxiao¡¯s difort. Moreover, they were no longer separated. It was fine as long as he handled these matters properly, there was no need to tell Xiaoxiao and make her upset.

    Now that he thought about it, Xiaoxiao¡¯s early departure from the Ouyang family was also prescient. If even Pei Li himself could not protect her, how could he protect the child in Xiaoxiao¡¯s belly? Fortunately, he and Xiaoxiao were fated to meet each other on the road. If he had not intervened, they would have lost three lives. Even adult and children could not be saved.

    Du Ze thought of the child, and his brows furrowed even more tightly. However, in the end, he still took the bowl of chicken soup and walked into the room.

    ¡°Get out. I only want my child.¡±

    Fortunately, Du Ze was prepared. He turned his body sideways and dodged the attack of the pillow. Shen Xiaoxiao gave birth prematurely and had twins, so she was the child that was taken out of her abdomen. Now that she moved, her wound started to hurt. However, when she saw that the person who came was Du Ze... She immediately asked excitedly,

    ¡°Du Ze, where is my child? Did I really lose my Little Treasure?¡±

    Little Treasure? Du Ze took a long time to realize that she was talking about her little son. He held the bowl slightly harder, but he still said, ¡°Yes, the child didn¡¯t weigh more than three pounds when he was born. All his organs were not fully developed, so he was gone within an hour after he was put into the incubator. But the girl is very healthy.¡±

    ¡°What about Da Bao? I want to see Da Bao. Give her to me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Du Ze with a very sharp and indifferent gaze, which made Du Ze feel especially rmed. The gentleness and charm from earlier had all disappeared. Moreover, Xiaoxiao did not wear makeup today, making her look even more haggard and thin.

    When he thought about how Xiaoxiao might have been so cold to him because she was unhappy with the child¡¯s death, he still suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and kindly advised her:

    ¡°The child is still recovering in the incubator. I promise you that when your wound is better, I will definitely let you see her.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was filled with hesitation. This Du Ze was now as thin as a stick. He looked like a genius that waspletely different from the Du Ze that she had known before. This was the oue of hanging out with the woman from the Suoyin flower. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and felt inexplicably disgusted, but it was Du Ze who had saved them. She had to remember this favor.

    But was Little Treasure really not saved? Was that so?

    ¡°I want to see Little Treasure. Where¡¯s Little Treasure¡¯s corpse?¡±

    Du Ze was stunned. He did not expect that Xiaoxiao would still want to see the corpse at this point in time. Why had she be so stubborn?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, we can¡¯t leave this corpse of behind. When something happened, the child was taken away by the car and cremated.¡±

    ¡°What? Cremated?¡±

    ¡°Yes, burned.¡±

    ¡°What about the ashes? Where¡¯s the child¡¯s ashes? He doesn¡¯t even have a name.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears flowed down. She hadn¡¯t even seen her child. How could he be gone?

    ¡°I know you should collect the child¡¯s body first. I¡¯ll put the ashes away. When you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll find a good ce to bury the child. Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be sad. I know you like children. We¡¯ll have many, many children in the future. I promise, we¡¯ll definitely have many, many children.¡±

    After Du Ze finished speaking, he wanted to pull the crying person into his arms.

    But his words had long given Shen Xiaoxiao a fright. What was Du Ze saying? Their child?

    But when she thought about it, she immediately thought of it. Du Ze thought that she was Liu Yufei. Did he think that she was the Shen Xiaoxiao that Liu Yufei yed?

    Damn it, how could she have forgotten about this? In Du Ze¡¯s eyes and heart, this Liu Yufei was Du Ze¡¯s woman. D*mn it.

    ¡°I want to see my daughter. Get Someone to push the incubator over so I can have a look. Du Ze, I want to see my daughter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately avoided Du Ze¡¯s arms and hug. She only watched as he asked for a child. Her tears were still rolling in her eyes. Du Ze saw how delicate she looked and did not dare to provoke her at all. He could onlyply with her. His heart ached for her. His heart ached for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance too much.

    Du Ze had done his best for Shen Xiaoxiao. He had almost moved the entire hospital over. It was a small ss incubator. Shen Xiaoxiao finally saw the child that she missed so much. She was so small, only as long as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm. Her entire body was pink. She was so fragile and so young. Du Ze was not lying. The child¡¯s condition was indeed terrible. Even the eldest was like this. What about the second child? Was the second child younger than her? Was that why he could not be kept?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears flowed down like they were free. Du Ze stood at the side, helpless. He did not know whether letting Shen Xiaoxiao see whether the child was right or wrong. However, he would not regret the decision he had made. The girl could stay, but the boy definitely could not.

    Fortunately, someone had helped him. Otherwise, he really did not know how to do it.

    ¡°Alright, go back and lie down. Only when you have recovered can you take good care of the child. Lie down quickly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the child being taken away. She could only let the doctors do their best to protect the child. She had already lost one child. She definitely could not let this one be lost as well. Why hadn¡¯t Yan Kuane? Why hadn¡¯t hee to save them?

    Oh right, how was 19, 19?

    ¡°Where¡¯s 19? How¡¯s 19? Du Ze, 19 saved my life. He was shot once. Will he be okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 19 is fine. He¡¯s still in the hospital¡¯s Intensive Care Unit. His life is saved. I don¡¯t know if you believe it or not. That shot grazed his heart. Xiaoxiao, listen to me. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll bring you to see him. I¡¯ve invited foreign experts over. They can save him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Du Ze and felt extremely uneasy. She suddenly realized that she had been brought here by Du Ze without being in the hospital. It was as if she had been locked up. She thought about it and said to Du Ze,?¡°Du Ze, I want to make a call. Give me my cell phone....¡±

 Chapter 391 - The Pregnant Shen Xiaoxiao

    <h4>Chapter 391: The Pregnant Shen Xiaoxiao</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Du Ze heard that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to use her cell phone, his expression instantly turned ufortable. However, he still said to Shen Xiaoxiao in a very gentle manner:

    ¡°Who do you want to call? I¡¯ll help you call. The doctor said that electronic devices cannot be used during the period of confinement. Even television cannot be watched. You have to be obedient. When you¡¯re out of confinement, you can call again, okay?

    ¡°You had twins. You have to be self-contained for two months. Listen to me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held her hands tightly where Du Ze could not see. She looked at Du Ze coldly and fell onto the bed. She closed her eyes and did not say another word.

    When Du Ze saw her like this, he thought that she was sad for the child. He sighed slightly and pulled the nket for her. Then, he turned around and walked out of the room.

    ¡°Take good care of Madam. Try to let her eat as much as possible, but remember that you are not allowed to bring all yourmunication devices in.¡±

    The nurse was stunned, but he had already given her instructions, so she nodded and walked away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao in the ward heard those words clearly. Even though there was a wall between them, with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hearing, she still heard them.

    Du Ze really wanted to put her under house arrest. D*mn it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had just given birth and couldn¡¯t move around, and that there was indeed something wrong with the child, she would have killed Du Ze already. How dare he treat her like this... She had really raised a wolf for herself.

    Right now, she only hoped that her body would recover quickly and bring Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s ashes back. D*mn it, wasn¡¯t Yan Kuan usually so powerful? Why couldn¡¯t she be found now?

    She touched the ne on her neck. If she had known earlier, she would not have blown up the tracking device. In the future, even if Yan Kuan put a chain around her body, she would not say a word.

    ...

    ¡°You want me to go abroad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, temporarily go abroad to avoid the limelight here. Moreover, the Ouyang family has made a big move this time. Their people overseas have sent out all the information about the Dark Empire. When that timees, you will be wanted by the whole world. It¡¯s better to take care of your matter quickly while there¡¯s still time.¡±

    Jianglu, who was in his fifties, calmly lifted the teacup. This ck Emperor was indeed generous. This tea was worth more than a hundred thousand a tael of Junshan¡¯s fine hair. Businessmen were so corrupt.

    ¡°This tea is not bad. Give me a kilogram of it.¡±

    Hearing Jianglu¡¯s words, Yan Kuan did not feel that there was anything bad about it. It was just that if he wanted to go abroad now, he naturally would not leave. No matter how important the Dark Empire was, it was definitely not as important as his wife and son. However, for Jianglu to inform him at this time... He was also grateful in his heart.

    ¡°I will leave in three days.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will suppress Ouyang Tian for three days. If you don¡¯t handle it properly in three days, I won¡¯t be able to suppress him.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I owe you one.¡±

    Jianglu held the teacup in his hand but smiled silently...

    Three days. Three days was enough for him to save Xiaoxiao. When that time came, he would leave this ce. However, he did not know if he would be able to drag her out tomorrow night.

    ...

    ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s news about 19. He¡¯s in a private hospital. My men have gone to pick him up. However, 19¡¯s condition is not optimistic. We¡¯ve arranged for a doctor to apany him. There¡¯s no sign of Miss at the moment.¡±

    It was better to find one than none at all. Moreover, as long as 19 woke up, Yun Kuan would naturally know about the news.

    Dark 1 personally led his men to pick him up outside. Yan Kuan looked at him and became more and more worried about Xiaoxiao and the child in her stomach. That bottle of amniotic fluid was really too scary. Was Xiaoxiao giving birth or was it the amniotic fluid that was extracted from her stomach? Yan Kuan did not know anything about it. The only thing he could do now was to wait. When night came, he had never felt that the night was so long...

    The Dark Empire had the world¡¯s top medical team, but even if 19 had already performed the surgery, it was impossible to open the wound to see how it was doing while it was still healing.

    Other than continuing to use some medicine, they could only wait for 19 to wake up.

    ...

    Night slowly fell. There were a few drizzles in the night sky. Yan Kuan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He always felt a little ufortable. Xiaoxiao liked ck clothes, but she did not like it to rain in the dark. Picking up Xiaoxiao at such a time... Would Xiaoxiao be unhappy? It was his fault that the three of them had fallen into such a dangerous situation.

    The night rain was slightly cool, carrying a faint mist. His car drove extremely fast, wanting to see the person he had been longing for.

    He sat in the car and waited. The Ox Mountain Pier was surrounded by the sea on three sides. Only this area was extremely high, like a small hill. If there were snipers, that location would be the best gathering ce.

    As long as Yan Kuan got off the car, he would most likely enter the design range of others. However, he could not care about this anymore. As long as Xiaoxiao and the child were fine, it would not matter even if he died.

    Seconds and minutes passed. The sound of waves crashing against the side of the wharf. The sea breeze was gentle. The thin clothes could not stop dancing.

    The weather tonight seemed to be getting denser. It was likely that a storm was about to arrive...

    ¡°The ck Emperor is indeed punctual.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the ck figure in the distance. He was still covered from head to toe in the middle of the night. Who was he? Why was he so afraid of being seen by others?

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the item. Where¡¯s Xiaoxiao?¡±

    The ck figureughed and said to Yan Kuan,?¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ck Emperor to be such an infatuated person. He came here alone. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you and steal the item? What if the person won¡¯t live, and the items are also gone?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard this, he was neither anxious nor angry. However, his voice became colder and colder. The words he said were even colder than the friction between sand and stone.

    ¡°If I, Yan Kuan, want someone to die, even if I have to risk my life, that person will not be able to live. You can try.¡±

    When the man in ck heard this, heughed out loud. After a while, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to try. The ck Emperor can indeed do this. The person you want is there. Do you see it?¡±

    Yan Kuan pointed at the man in ck¡¯s hand. As expected, he saw Xiaoxiao tied to a yacht. The yacht was ced on the shore and was blown by the waves.

    Yan Kuan frowned and said, ¡°Bring her here.¡±

    Xiaoxiao was already drenched in such a heavy rain. It was scary to see her like that after she had been pregnant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your wife and children are fine. They¡¯re just asleep. Where are the things I want?¡±

    ¡°I said, bring her here.¡±

    The man in ck nced at Yan Kuan. His temper was exactly the same as that man¡¯s.

    ¡°Bring her over.¡±

    As soon as the man in ck finished his sentence, someone went forward to carry Shen Xiaoxiao over and ced her directly in front of Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tightly knitted brows and extremely pained expression. His heart felt as though it was being grabbed by something. It was tight and painful.

    The Obsidian Star in her hand looked even more strange and lonely under the night sky. Yan Kuan touched it and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck. The red rouge mole was still there and the unique symbol of the Shen family¡¯s child was still there.

    ¡°Where are the things I want?¡±

    The five submachine guns above his head were all aimed at his head. Yan Kuan did not hesitate. He took out the things in his arms and threw them to the man in ck. But at this moment....

 Chapter 392 - Leave

    <h4>Chapter 392: Leave</h4>

    The man in ck took the item and looked at it, revealing a strange smile.

    Yan Kuan did not care about the guns pointing at him. He carried Shen Xiaoxiao and walked into the car.

    However, at this moment, there was a loud explosion at the dock, followed by the sound of gunshots on the hill next to them. The man in ck was shocked and shouted at Yan Kuan, ¡°How dare you bring people here?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not speak to him at all. With a wave of his right hand, all of the darts were shot out. The man who was pointing his gun at him and showing off his power instantly fell to the muddy ground.

    This time, the man in ck had brought enough death warriors with him. However, he did not expect to meet Yan Kuan who was still like an egg hitting a rock. This Yan Kuan actually did not y his cards ording to reason. He dared to y dirty. Was he really not afraid that he would kill Shen Xiaoxiao?

    No, he was not afraid. Just now, he was indeed alone and did not even move an inch when those guns were pointed at his head. He had onlyunched an attack after he had confirmed that he had sent Shen Xiaoxiao to the car. This man really cared about Shen Xiaoxiao¡­ However, so what if he cared? He had long fallen into the trap that he had set up. The oue was already destined.

    And even if Yan Kuan wanted to take his life, he might not have the ability to do so. Anyway, he had already obtained the ck Ganoderma mushroom and the Ghost Ax, and he had gotten what he wanted. Everything else would wait and see.

    Since the men in ck brought death warriors, they would naturally risk their lives to protect the men in ck to escape. At this moment, Yan Kuan was only concerned about Shen Xiaoxiao, who was still unconscious. Naturally, his men would do the tracking, but that man in ck really had some ability¡­

    He had actually trained so many people who were willing to risk their lives to help him. At this moment, as he looked at the speedboat that was getting further and further away from the beach, Yan Kuan saw the pained expression on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face and immediately drove back to the base.

    On the way, Shen Xiaoxiao still did not say a word, but Yan Kuan¡¯s heart kept feeling uneasy. It was as if he had overlooked something. The man in ck actually gave him Shen Xiaoxiao without bothering him¡­ Could it be that his goal was for the ck Ganoderma mushroom and the Ghost Ax? Was he going to waste so much effort on these two things to open the Shen family¡¯s fund, or was he going to use them for something?

    The more Yan Kuan thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was getting stranger. He reached out and touched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead. It was indeed scalding hot. He stepped on the elerator and sped over.

    ¡°My Lord, there are a total of 35 corpses, all of them are death warriors.¡±

    Yan Kuan waved his hand. He was not in the mood to care about that now. Looking at Old Man Yao and the Western doctor who were still in the room, he frowned. Xiaoxiao did not seem to be doing well?

    ¡°How is it? Tell me the truth.¡±

    The Western doctor spoke first. He looked at the examination pictures and information in his hand and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°Madam¡¯s baby seems to be a little inappropriate. The two children seem to be connected. Moreover, their faces can not be seen. There is also something wrong with their legs and feet.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart trembled. How was this possible? They had said that there was no problem during the previous monthly examination.

    ¡°I remember that you said that there was no problem during the examinationst month.¡±

    The foreigner trembled in fear when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s cold voice. However, the matter of pregnant women was not that easy to exin. It had already been a month, and she had been kidnapped. It was normal for her to have some problems.

    ¡°The changes in the pregnant woman¡¯s body are impossible to understand. Right now, Madam¡¯s child is only seven months old. Perhaps if it grows any longer, or perhaps after some time, the two children might separate on their own.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps? The world¡¯s top obstetrician and gynecologist. You actually used the word ¡®perhaps¡¯ for me?¡±

    Yan Kuan was inexplicably angry in his heart. Everything was fine, but now something had happened to the children? He really should tear that man in ck into pieces.

    ¡°I will do my best to keep the adult and children safe. I will do my best.¡±

    The foreigner was so scared that his legs went soft and he almost knelt down. Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was too cold. It seemed that he had reached the critical point and his killing intent was about to burst out.

    Looking at the person who was sleeping motionlessly, Yan Kuan held back the anger in his heart and suppressed it.

    After a while, he asked Old Man Yao who was beside him, ¡°What did you find on your side? You checked her pulse for an hour. Is there something wrong with your sense of touch when you¡¯re older?¡±

    Everyone knew that Yan Kuan was not polite. Dark 1 had a helpless look behind him. Traditional Chinese medicine could not bepared to Western medicine. It was not like he had not encountered someone who checked his pulse for an hour. He was very careful.

    Of course, Old Man Yao had interacted with Yan Kuan for more than ten years. He was very clear about his temper. However, he was afraid that if he said anything, this brat would probably destroy this cepletely. He was really pitiful.

    ¡°If you have the time to cause trouble, you should hurry up and prepare the ck Ganoderma mushroom.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart tightened. What did Old Man Yao mean by these words?

    Even his heart trembled. What did Old Man Yao mean by these words? To prepare the ck Ganoderma mushroom, could it be, could it be that Miss had been hit, hit¡­

    ¡°She has been hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears¡­¡±

    As expected!

    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±

    Old Man Yao did not even nce at Yan Kuan. He put down Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and carefully ced it under the nket. Only then did he speak to Yan Kuan with extreme calmness:

    ¡°I am certain that she is suffering from the Suoyin Flower Tears and the child in her stomach. Arge portion of the child is affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears. The child is already more than seven months old. I am using the golden needle technique to try my best to ensure the safety of the mother, but it is best that the child is born as soon as possible. Isn¡¯t Western medicine able to cut open the abdomen? If we take it out in advance, perhaps these two children can still be saved.¡±

    Yan Kuan clenched his fists tightly. Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s motionless expression, he really wanted to kill him.

    ¡°The child isn¡¯t full-term yet. Is it possible to take them out early?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We can use the incubator to simte the mother¡¯s living environment. It won¡¯t affect the child.¡±

    The foreigner knew that he was being asked, so he immediately expressed his stance. However, considering that they were in China, he still said:

    ¡°But if you want to have an operation, it¡¯s best to do it overseas. The doctors in our researchb are all top-notch teams. You¡¯ve already prepared them.¡±

    Indeed, Yan Kuan had already prepared a top-notch medical team early on to take care of Shen Xiaoxiao and her baby. Initially, he had thought that the baby would be delivered in at least two months. By then, all the things would be transported over, and the personnel would be ready, the baby would be able to be born in China. However, this sudden incident had forced Yan Kuan to change all his ns.

    Moreover, Jianglu had also told him that he had to leave China within three days. Yan Kuan knew that leaving was already imminent.

    However, for some reason, there was a voice in his heart telling him that he could not leave. He definitely could not leave now.

    But for the sake of the child and for Shen Xiaoxiao, he had to leave. This was really troublesome.

    ¡°Get ready to leave early tomorrow morning. Old Man Yao,e over.¡±

    Yan Kuan brought Old Man Yao to the side. He took out three slices of ck Ganoderma from a box and handed them to him. Old Man Yao was startled. He looked at the ck Ganoderma and said, ¡°This is the ck Ganoderma?¡±

 Chapter 393 - Meatball

    <h4>Chapter 393: Meatball</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old Man Yao wasn¡¯t sure if this ck Ganoderma was in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands or if Yan Kuan only had these three pieces.

    However, these three pieces were definitely not enough to create the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears, but it was enough to be used for research.

    With some Western medicine¡¯s refining techniques, hopefully it could save that woman¡¯s life.

    ¡°That disciple of yours...¡±

    Old Man Yao was immersed in his own thoughts and was in a daze. When he suddenly heard Yan Kuan say this, his heart jumped and he hurriedly said:

    ¡°He, he, he really has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know why he would betray me. He has studied medicine with me since he was young, but you know my temper. He hates me more than anything. Why would he care about my life and death?¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that this Old Man Yao was speaking the truth. Old Man Yao had a strange temper and was not very good to his disciple. In addition, there were some grudges in his early years. The father of this little disciple could be considered the only person in Old Man Yao¡¯s life who had died because of a mistake in his needlework. At that time, he had taken in this little disciple because of guilt. Over the years, even though he had taught him wholeheartedly, he still hated him.

    The reason why Yan Kuan mentioned this little disciple was because Yan Kuan knew that this little disciple Yao Ling¡¯er¡¯s medical skills were not inferior to Old Man Yao¡¯s. He could even save the fake Ouyang Jinling when Old Man Yao was helpless. Just this point alone... Yan Kuan would definitely not let that Yao Ling¡¯er leave.

    Seeing that Old Man Yao did not have any intention of protecting his own, Yan Kuan directly issued a global arrest warrant. He wanted to find the person so badly that he needed an additionalyer of protection.

    ¡°Actually, I think you can ask Western medicine for a solution. Thebination of Chinese and Western medicine might be able to develop an antidote for this Suoyin Flower Tears with half the effort and twice the effort.¡±

    Old Man Yao was speaking the truth. Thebination of Chinese and Western medicine might be able to develop the antidote faster. Wasn¡¯t some organ transnts in Western medicine a very typical example?

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Of course, Yan Kuan knew. He had already trained a medical team in the early days to research on the Suoyin flower. Now that he thought about it, he could be considered to have prepared for a rainy day. No one would have thought that Xiaoxiao would actually have the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    The day in China had changed. He felt that his day had also changed...

    The next day, Yan Kuan left China with a group of people...

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s injuries were recovering very well. She wanted to see her child as soon as possible, so she had to get better as soon as possible. Even if Little Treasure was not saved, nothing must happen to Da Bao.

    D*mn Yan Kuan. Didn¡¯t he say that the Dark Empire was very powerful? Why hadn¡¯t hee to save them yet?

    Du Ze¡¯s behavior had been getting more and more strange recently. For some reason, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she could hear the cries of babies at night. If she hadn¡¯t seen Da Bao growing up every day... She really wondered if she was hearing things.

    The nurse said that Da Bao was crying at night, but Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was weird.

    On the day the medicine was removed, Da Bao also came out of the incubator. She was pitifully thin. Fortunately, there was a professional child-care provider and a doctor who watched her 24 hours a day. Da Bao was still growing up slowly, at least a few times longer than when she first saw her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not have breast milk. Perhaps it was because she had given birth prematurely, but she did not have any milk at all. Sometimes, when she saw Da Bao like this, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she was not a good mother.

    Especially when she thought of Da Bao, Shen Xiaoxiao felt ufortable.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Hold the child less and rest more.¡±

    Du Ze saw Shen Xiaoxiao sitting on the bed with the child in her arms as soon as he entered. She had a warm expression on her face. This scene made him feel especiallyforted. However, this image onlysted for a few seconds. When Shen Xiaoxiao saw him... She showed that cold expression again.

    Du Ze did not know why Xiaoxiao was like this, but he still thought that it must be because of Little Treasure.

    He had been entangled with Liu Yufei for half a month, and his body looked much thinner than before.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Du Ze¡¯s first sentence and said, ¡°I want to make a phone call.¡±

    Du Ze still did not agree. Just as he was thinking of an excuse to avoid Shen Xiaoxiao, the assistant happened toe over.

    If it were not for the conditions, Shen Xiaoxiao would have killed him with one punch. However, there was still the child in her arms, so she had to endure it for the sake of the child. Moreover, if Yan Kuan did note to save her, she had also thought about it... No matter how difficult it was, she had to wait for the child to be fatter before she could go out. She could ignore herself, but she had to take care of the child.

    The voice at the door was very soft, but Shen Xiaoxiao could also hear it clearly. It was just that Du Ze and his assistant were walking further and further away intermittently. However, the news that Shen Xiaoxiao received still made her feel apprehensive.

    ¡°19 is missing.¡±

    Was he saved? Or did he run away? Did 19 know where she was? It seemed that 19 was already unconscious when Du Ze came. Could 19 have been saved by Yan Kuan and the others? If that was the case, did that idiot Yan Kuan know that his wife and child were still here?

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it, the angrier she got. That stinky man actually didn¡¯te when she needed him the most. Wasn¡¯t he always a b*stard? Why was he so useless now?

    ¡°Da Bao, your father is really useless. He actually couldn¡¯t find us. It¡¯s almost been half a month.¡±

    The useless Yan Kuan from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth was looking at the lump of meat in the nurse¡¯s hands with a livid expression.

    Yes, it was a lump of meat. He did not expect the Suoyin flower to be so powerful. Even with the golden needle technique and the operation that was prepared without stopping for a few days, the child was still not saved.

    There were only two lumps of meat since birth. If it was an ordinary person who saw this scene, they would have long fainted from fear. However, Yan Kuan only looked at this lump of meat with a gloomy expression.

    After a long while, he said to Dark 1, ¡°Bury it properly.¡±

    After all, it was his own flesh and blood. No matter how hard Yan Kuan felt, there was still an adult in this ward who was the most important. To him, nothing was more important than Shen Xiaoxiao. That was his life.

    ¡°Master, the surgery has beenpleted. The blood sma that we prepared beforehand hase in handy. This is Miss¡¯s report.¡±

    Yan Kuan took a look at the report. Xiaoxiao¡¯s various indicators were considered normal. Earlier, he was afraid that he had made a mistake with the wrong person. He could evenpare the DNA. Fortunately, there was no doubt about Xiaoxiao. Otherwise, he would have thought that he had gone crazy.

    Moreover, if Xiaoxiao knew that she had lost the child when she woke up, would she be able to bear it?

    ...

    At this moment, Xiaoxiao, who was in Yan Kuan¡¯s mouth, was waking up from a nightmare. The sound of the baby crying made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tremble. Was Da Bao crying again?

    Shen Xiaoxiao got out of bed and looked at the time. It was three in the morning. She opened the door and looked in the direction of the crying. However, there seemed to be something wrong with this direction, right?

    Although she had never gone out of the door before, she had seen it before. Every time, the nurse would carry the baby in from the right side of the door. However, why was the sound from the left side so clear this time? Could it be that she had remembered wrongly?

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked closer to the sound of crying, but the crying suddenly stopped. She stood in the corridor, not knowing where to go. She clearly felt that she was close to finding it, and her heart was beating rapidly. But why did the sound suddenly stop?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 394 - House Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 394: House Arrest</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you doing here?¡±

    When Du Ze opened the door, he did not expect to see Shen Xiaoxiao standing not far away. His expression changed slightly, but he quickly reacted. He immediately took off his coat and draped it over Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder.

    It was a chilly night. Shen Xiaoxiao had wanted to visit Da Bao, but she did not expect to see Du Ze. Why was he here?

    ¡°I heard Da Bao¡¯s voice. Is she here?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao¡¯s voice? You must have heard wrong. This is my bedroom and study. The voice you heard might be my cell phone. I recorded our Da Bao¡¯s voice as a ringtone.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She looked at Du Ze and didn¡¯t know how to react. He even recorded Da Bao¡¯s crying. He wasn¡¯t Da Bao¡¯s father. Why was he so attentive and flirtatious?

    D*mn Liu Yufei. She was really an idiot. She did not let any man go and left such a mess behind!

    However, she still needed to contact Yan Kuan through Du Ze. She absolutely could not let him notice anything.

    Although she still had some doubts in her heart, the crying was indeed gone. After thinking for a while, Shen Xiaoxiao said reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not Da Bao crying. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s been so many days. I miss you very much.¡±

    Du Ze¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s whole body feel goosebumps. She held it in for a while, almost striking him. After thinking for a while¡­ She suddenly stopped and asked Du Ze, ¡°How¡¯s 19? Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s better? Why didn¡¯t you bring him to see me?¡±

    Du Ze¡¯s expression changed again. Even the hand that was about to put on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder stopped in midair. After a while, he said, ¡°His injury is different from yours. It¡¯s too serious. He can¡¯t get out of bed yet. Let him rest in the hospital. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve hired a professional nurse. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t get out of bed yet. Sigh, it¡¯s bad luck to work for a boss like me. If something happens to the Ouyang family, it will implicate him. After he recovers, I¡¯d better give him a sum of money to return to his hometown. Otherwise, he¡¯ll lose his life one day. I naturally can¡¯t treat a loyal person unfairly.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Du Ze secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He nodded and said, ¡°En, I think it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. Let me handle this matter. When the timees, I will make arrangements to ensure that he won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. You should go and rest. I¡¯m still in the midst of my confinement. My body still needs rest.¡±

    Du Ze understood this sentence. Although he felt ufortable, he still felt that Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was more important. There was still plenty of time in the future. Anyway, Xiaoxiao was already living here now. It was only a matter of time before they were together. He didn¡¯t need to be in a hurry. However, he missed Xiaoxiao too much. Her every frown and smile could make him fall head over heels for her.

    After sending Shen Xiaoxiao back to her room, Du Ze looked around. Xiaoxiao had walked out of her room so easily. It was not good after all. If she found out about it, it would be a problem. It seemed that he had to prepare in advance.

    Moreover, Xiaoxiao wanted to contact the outside world every few days. He should n carefully.

    Du Ze was an expert inputer software programs. Every other day, he sent a small notebook to Shen Xiaoxiao, telling her that she could go online and chat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was overjoyed. Du Ze actually connected her and was willing to let hermunicate with the outside world. It was just that it was inconvenient without a cell phone.

    However, having aputer was still better than having nothing. Moreover, using the Inte tomunicate with Yan Kuan was the same.

    The first thing Shen Xiaoxiao did was to send an email to Yan Kuan¡¯s personal email address. However, before sending the email, Shen Xiaoxiao hesitated again. This Du Ze didn¡¯t even let her use her phone, yet he gave her aputer alone. Could thisputer have been tampered with?

    For example, if the email couldn¡¯t be sent out, or if it was sent out, the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to receive it at all?

    She did not forget about Du Ze¡¯s ability. He was someone who worked in theputer industry. Even Yan Kuan said that his skills were top-notch. Wouldn¡¯t it be a simple matter to stop her from sending an email?

    Shen Xiaoxiao deleted all the messages that she had edited previously. Instead, she changed to another message. It was a very simple message, ¡°I¡¯m at Du Ze¡¯s ce.¡±

    If Yan Kuan saw it, it would be great if he coulde and save her. However, if Du Ze had hijacked this email, then it would prove that his every move seemed to be fine, but in reality, she was indeed under Du Ze¡¯s house arrest.

    The email had already been sent out. She did not know if she would receive a reply. Shen Xiaoxiao waited at the side. After half an hour, there was a reply to the email.

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened it. It was a reply from Yan Kuan. However, the content of the reply was: ¡°Take good care of your body. I¡¯m back in China.¡±

    First, he said that he wanted her to take good care of her body? Second, he said that he was back in China?

    Just these two sentences made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart turn cold. This Du Ze was indeed spying on her. How could Yan Kuan say that he was back in China?

    He was originally from China, but no one else knew about it. However, when it came to Yan Kuan returning to China, he was guessing whether he was in China or not. He should be here because he had not found her yet. Yan Kuan would not leave her alone. She believed this very much.

    For a moment, Shen Xiaoxiao lost all interest in ying on theputer. She evenid on the bed a little sulkily. If Yan Kuan could not find her, then she could only rely on herself to take care of her body, take good care of Da Bao, and find an opportunity to escape.

    Du Ze sat in front of theputer and read the email thoughtfully. Who was Xiaoxiao sending this to? Pei Li? Impossible. Pei Li was already locked up. Although it was an economic crime, he would not be released so quickly. Could it be Da Bao¡¯s biological father, Yan Kuan?

    However, he had received news that Yan Kuan had already gone abroad. Even if Xiaoxiao wanted to ask him for help, there was nothing she could do. What he was most afraid of was Xiaoxiao sneaking away when he was not paying attention, especially now that her body was slowly recovering. Xiaoxiao had been in the underground club for more than ten years. She was skilled. If her body waspletely fine by then, he might not be able to stop her.

    Why couldn¡¯t Xiaoxiao stay by his side with peace of mind?

    In that case, he had to think of a way.

    Shen Xiaoxiao got up the next day. She only felt extremely sleepy and wanted to sleep. This situation had been the same for three consecutive days. Shen Xiaoxiao was such a smart person. She immediately knew that she had been tricked, and the person who had drugged her was Du Ze. It could only be him.

    It seemed that Du Ze was afraid that she would run away. Shen Xiaoxiao hated him so much, but she had no choice but to eat. If she didn¡¯t eat, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t have the strength to take the child away.

    Looking at the bowl of bird¡¯s nest that the nurse brought every day and the way she stood by the side with Da Bao in her arms, watching her eat before she left, using Da Bao to threaten her, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart grew colder and colder¡­

 Chapter 395 - The Sound of Crying

    <h4>Chapter 395: The Sound of Crying</h4>

    Liu Yufei hugged her son, who she had gone through so much to give birth to, and felt more and more warm in her heart. But recently, she also began to have some memories. She even began to suspect that she was not Shen Xiaoxiao, and that she was her sister, Liu Yufei.

    This realization had once startled Liu Yufei. She thought that she might have had a split personality, but those dreams were too real. It really made her think that she was Liu Yufei, but she did not know why she had be Shen Xiaoxiao.

    And her face, which looked very simr to the Shen Xiaoxiao in her memory, made her very confused. She couldn¡¯t figure out who she was.

    Ouyang Le had been very depressed recently. The Law Association had revoked herwyer¡¯s license. There was nothing she could do. The Ouyang family¡¯s fire was too big. It was already good enough that she was safe. Moreover, she had indeed worked in the Ouyang family before. She had also helped the Ouyang family deal with some matters. Although the matters were not big, they had to be rted to this matter.

    It was already fortunate that she had not been invited by the relevant departments to have tea. Ouyang Le could only go back and think of a way to save Pei Li.

    Fortunately, the cases that Pei Li was involved in were all financial cases. After the assets were seized, they would lose money. As long as the money was in ce, it would not be difficult to save Pei Li. However, if it was in the past, the money would naturally be easy. But now¡­ Ouyang Le recalled the words of the minister just now, and her expression became a little ugly.

    The Ouyang family was unlucky. These clowns from the outside world dared to bully them. They actually wanted to taste the taste of the Ouyang family¡¯s young miss, and even wanted two of them. It was really a dream.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back? Do you have any news about Brother Li?¡±

    Ouyang Le was a little tired, but she still looked at the sleeping little person lovingly. Then, she said to Liu Yufei, ¡°There¡¯s news. They want money, They want, want people.¡±

    Liu Yufei was stunned. She knew that they wanted money, but what did she mean by wanting people?

    ¡°What do you mean by wanting people?¡±

    Liu Yufei asked in confusion. Ouyang Le looked at Liu Yufei and said helplessly, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Liu Yufei immediately reacted. Did they want Ouyang Le to apany her?

    ¡°Sister, you, you, let me go!¡±

    Ouyang Le was stunned for a moment. Liu Yufei actually took the initiative to ask her to let her go?

    ¡°Sister, Nanny Dong said that my tattoo is a Suoyin flower. Whether I go or not, I have a need. Why don¡¯t you let me go?¡±

    Ouyang Le looked at Liu Yufei and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Today, she felt that Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be more and more like Liu Yufei, especially the charm in her eyes. The two sisters were really simr.

    ¡°They don¡¯t want one, they want two. Whether you go or not, I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Sister, in order to save Brother Li, we¡­ we¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Ah Li will definitely be rescued. I¡¯ll go and get the money first. We have to think of a way to get rid of those antiques as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t use thepany¡¯s funds?¡±

    Du Ze listened to thewyer¡¯s words with a livid expression. As the chairman of thepany, Shen Xiaoxiao had the power to appoint and remove the CEO. And after Du Ze and Liu Yufei got together to let Pei Li enter the overseas market of Dongyou Country¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao had already taken action to have thewyer team make ns behind the scenes.

    In order to avoid alerting the snake, she had not spread the news all this while. Yan Kuan went abroad and took away the unconscious ¡®Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯, it naturally belonged to Shen Xiaoxiao. Yan Kuan would definitely take care of it.

    Therefore, when Du Ze came to ask Shen Xiaoxiao about this matter, Shen Xiaoxiao was also stunned for a long time before she reacted and said to Du Ze, ¡°I was deceived when I was abroad.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she still put on an extremely sad and apologetic look. Du Ze was unable to say anything to reprimand her.

    However, when he thought about how the business that Xiaoxiao had invested in back then was also built by her alone, but now that it was gone, she also had the ability to create a Dongyou Country for Xiaoxiao. Moreover, that money was only a small amount after all¡­ Although he and Xiaoxiao were not on the same level, a man still had to have the character that he should have.

    Du Ze was very easy to get rid of, or perhaps he had the motivation to fight for himself, so he did not pester Shen Xiaoxiao anymore. He walked into the study room by himself.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao was deep in thought. Why would Yan Kuan suddenly release the news? He clearly did not know whether she was still alive or dead. Yan Kuan should not have made a move so quickly, right? What exactly happened outside?

    Now that the Dongyou Country was in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands and his people had taken over, what about her? Was she once again being taken over by someone else?

    Yan Kuan had clearly said that he would absolutely not interfere in her business. What exactly was the reason for Yan Kuan¡¯s legal team to act so quickly?

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it, the more she felt that this matter was strange. Something must have happened outside that she had not expected. But what exactly was going on?

    The sleepiness hit her, and Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. As soon as those people left, she dug her throat. Why was there still a drug effect? It seemed that she could only wait and wait until her body developed resistance to the drug before it could bepletely resolved.

    At 3 am, the sound of a baby crying sounded again. This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was sure that she did not hear wrongly. That sound changed every day, and it definitely was not the ringtone of a cell phone.

    Recently, whenever she was awake, she would be the one taking care of Da Bao. Sometimes, when she was hungry or when Da Bao peed, she could still hear what the baby¡¯s different cries meant.

    However, this cry was clearly the sound of someone peeing. Was this really Da Bao? However, she remembered that the nurses said that Da Bao slept very well at night. If she cried like this every night, was she sleeping well?

    Shen Xiaoxiao even had an extremely bold guess in her heart. However, she only dared to imagine this guess. She was afraid that if the result was not what she thought it would be, she would copse again. Little Treasure, did she really lose her Little Treasure?

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, this Young Master is crying at night. He will cry for a hundred days.¡±

    Du Ze looked at the nanny with a livid expression. This child would cry non-stop every night. He could hear it from so far away. What would he do if Xiaoxiao heard it?

    The man in ck had said that he woulde to pick him up, but there was a sudden change and he had to wait for a period of time. It was really troublesome. Otherwise, he would not have put this bomb here.

    No, it was better to send the child out temporarily. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if Xiaoxiao knew about it. He, Du Ze, had an elder daughter, but he definitely could not have a son in front of him.

    ¡°Pack up your things and I¡¯ll send you out in the afternoon. Remember, make the child be obedient. Don¡¯t let him be troubled during the day.¡±

    Du Ze turned around and left after leaving those words. The nanny looked at the sleeping child. How could it be possible to make a baby that had been sleeping for more than ten days not cry or make a fuss during the day?

    This child was considered easy to bring up. It was just that he was noisy at night. He was usually quiet and quiet. He was also very good-looking, cute, and well-behaved. She did not know why the Mister did not let the Young Lady and the Young Master stay together. They were obviously dragon and phoenix twins, but they had to be raised separately, not to mention that even she could not speak to anyone outside. She had to stay here every day. This rich family¡¯s way of doing things was really hard to understand¡­

 Chapter 396 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 396: Wedding</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Miss is rapidly aging?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was throbbing with pain. Xiaoxiao was still not awake. Even after using the golden needle technique, Xiaoxiao was still not awake. Her bodily functions were even beginning to deteriorate and begin to age. She was clearly only 20 years old, but other than her appearance... Her body was like that of a woman in her 30s. This made Yan Kuan feel extremely ufortable.

    Facing his lover lying there, he was actually so helpless. Yan Kuan only felt that he was at the limit of his ipetence. So what if he had the whole world, but he only wanted his Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°You are such a powerful medical team. Can¡¯t you think of a way?¡±

    ¡°Master, the Miss¡¯s function stopped deteriorating when she¡¯s 40 years old. Our people have already developed a n, but we don¡¯t know whether it is feasible.¡±

    ¡°n? What n?¡±

    ¡°Blood exchange, bone marrow exchange.¡±

    Bone marrow exchange?

    Yan Kuan did not know how to cure the Suoyin Flower Tears poison, but he had heard from old man Yao that the Suoyin Flower Tears were indeed caused by blood poisoning. However, if he wanted to exchange blood for bone marrow, who should he look for?

    ¡°Is there no suitable bone marrow?¡±

    Yan Kuan asked the doctor in front of him. If there was an idea, why not give it a try?

    The foreign doctor was a little embarrassed, but he still said, ¡°We heard that you have the technical information on cloning. We thought that using clone blood to rece it would be much less rejection than using a rtive to rece the bone marrow. It would also be much safer.¡±

    Clone?

    Yan Kuan did not expect these people to actually tell him about this n. They meant to make a clone and use the clone¡¯s blood and bone marrow to save Xiaoxiao. Was that what they meant?

    How was this possible?

    He would never allow an identical Xiaoxiao to appear. Even if it was a clone, Xiaoxiao would not allow herself to be saved like that. Not to mention being disgusting and terrifying, even he would feel ufortable and perverted. He was not Ouyang Tian... He would not do that at all.

    ¡°Use the blood of her immediate family. I will get someone to send Miss¡¯s mother and sister over. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Also, I will issue a reward to the global bone marrow bank. No matter how much rejection there is, you must save her. If necessary, I will send death row prisoners over.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat. He knew that his master would never agree to this idea. However, if a death row prisoner came to conduct an experiment, there would be a slight chance of sess. Looking at the motionless Madam lying there... Everyone felt that there was a sharp sword hanging over their heads. If she could not be saved, they would be the ones who would die.

    ¡°My Lord, Gu Yuehua has been missing for a long time, but we haven¡¯t found any trace of her.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t find her? Not even the Dark Empire?¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect a 40-year-old woman to be able to hide so well. They could not even find her. This was the Dark Empire after all. Why had things been going so badly recently?

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find her, then use Liu Yufei. Do everything you can to find her for me. Is 19 awake?¡±

    It had been almost a month. 19 should have woken up after being unconscious for so long.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake. I¡¯ve already asked. 19 was still in the forest before he fainted. 19 doesn¡¯t know what happened in the middle of it.¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that this was the result. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao had been found. However, this poison was, sigh, difficult. He did not know how Old Man Yao was doing. If Western medicine could not do it, he could only use traditional Chinese medicine.

    However, when Yan Kuan heard about the function of slowly aging, his heart became more and more upset. After a long while, he said, ¡°How is the preparation for the matter that I asked you to preparest timeing along?¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned for a moment. Boss was talking about a ¡®wedding¡¯?

    ¡°It has always been prepared. I originally thought that after Miss gave birth, then...¡±

    ¡°Next week, the wedding will be held. I want the world¡¯srgest and most eye-catching wedding.¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned. Next week? Was Boss going to announce to the world that their Dark Empire had a new mistress? But was this a good idea? Miss was still lying down.

    ¡°Master, do you want to wait a little longer? Miss¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, I can¡¯t let her age slowly by herself...¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned for a very, very long time when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t let her age slowly by herself. Why did these words make him feel like crying...

    Shen Xiaoxiao had not heard the cries of babies these days. Instead, she felt more and more uneasy. She was beginning to be sure that the crying was definitely not her Da Bao, because she had listened carefully and carefully, Da Bao did not cry like that. Although their voices were very simr, Da Bao cried more sharply. Who was crying? Was it her Da Bao?

    Or was there some other secret in the vi?

    The nurse who delivered the bird¡¯s nest today identally left her hair clip on the ground. Shen Xiaoxiao waited for her to leave before she secretly hid the hair clip.

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully pried open the small aluminum-like hair clip. Whenever there was a chance, she would grind it on the ground continuously to make her head sharper.

    Earlier, she did not have any milk. She asked Du Ze to find a top-notch weaning master to help. After suffering a lot, she slowly got some little milk. She tried to feed Da Bao personally. Da Bao was very obedient and ate very diligently. This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a little relieved. However, after she was drugged, she stopped feeding Da Bao. Instead, she squeezed the milk out by herself every day. She definitely would not let the milk flow back. If she were to run out without anything... She had to think of a way to feed Da Bao.

    She had to be fully prepared. She would never allow her Da Bao to suffer a little.

    Du Ze had been busy with his own business recently. Other thaning to visit her every afternoon, he had been avoiding meeting people the most. This was good as it would be more convenient for her to do things.

    However, she had also heard Du Ze say many times that as long as she was pregnant, she would have to go out with him for a few days. The meaning of his words was too clear for her. Therefore, she had to wait until she was two months recovered before finding an opportunity to run away.

    Theputer was thrown away, but Shen Xiaoxiao still used it asionally. She looked at the web page and browsed the international news.

    Da Bao was already a month old. She was much older and healthier than when she was born. She was no different from an ordinary child. Shen Xiaoxiao was d that she did not act impulsively back then. She had to put Da Bao first. Otherwise, if anything happened to the child, she would have nowhere to cry.

    ¡°Did you breastfeed Da Bao today?¡±

    ¡°Madam, Da Bao has been breastfed twice today.¡±

    The nurse replied very quickly. Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. Today, Da Bao was going to swim, so he purposely ced it in her room. There was a small baby pool, and Shen Xiaoxiao personally took off Da Bao¡¯s clothes. The Shen family¡¯s bloodline... Everyone had a blood-red rouge mole on the back of their neck. Regardless of whether they were male or female, Da Bao had it on her neck. She did not know if Little Treasure had it. She did not even look at Little Treasure when he was born. Da Bao looked more like her, so she did not know who Little Treasure looked like.

    ¡°Da Bao¡¯s mole is really beautiful, Madam. Look at it, it¡¯s really red.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really beautiful. I don¡¯t know if my Little Treasure had it back then.¡±

    The nurse was stunned for a long time and knew that this Madam was quite easy to serve. However, there were many times when she would miss the Young Master who had died.

    The nurse did not know what she was thinking. At that time, she had personally wrapped up the two children, so she said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°They are brother and sister. Both of them have it. When they were born, I saw that both of the children had it on the back of their necks.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. Did he? It would be great if he had it. If he had it, it would be easier for her to find her children. Her Little Treasure definitely did not die. Definitely! Little Treasure must wait for his mother. He must wait for his mother to save him. Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to care about what Du Ze wanted to do. She would only settle all the debts one by one after she had saved her children.

    ¡°Madam, what was your wedding with Mr. Du like back then? The Inte is going crazy today. That President K-ONE¡¯s wedding of the century was simply too grand. We¡¯re all so envious.¡±

    ¡°What? Whose wedding are you talking about?¡±

    The nurse did not look at Shen Xiaoxiao. Instead, she was very focused on helping Da Bao swim. When she heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, she said again, ¡°President K-ONE, that casino boss. Oh right, his name is Yan Kuan. His name is quite ordinary...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood rooted to the ground, not saying a word for a long time....

 Chapter 397 - Planning a Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 397: nning a Way Out</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao confirmed a few times and confirmed that the young nurse did not say K-ONE¡¯s name wrongly. She was stunned for a long time.

    It was just that Da Bao was swimming. She had to think for Da Bao even if she did not think for herself. Especially since Da Bao liked swimming so much and was having fun in the water, she had to suppress the anger and unhappiness in her heart no matter what.

    After a long while, after Da Bao was carried away by the nurse, Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the sofa and carefully thought about the nurse¡¯s words.

    The anger that she had felt when she heard it just now had already slowly calmed down. Shen Xiaoxiao was not a fool. She did not know whether the nurse¡¯s words were true or not. Even if they were true, she had to think about what Yan Kuan was thinking behind the scenes. Was he forced to do it or was he just putting on an act?

    Theputer that Du Ze had brought over was still at the side. She could still browse the inte. Shen Xiaoxiao turned on theputer and searched for international news. When she saw it, she found the news that the nurse was talking about.

    As expected, Yan Kuan announced his wedding to the world. The world¡¯srgest casino boss was getting married. This news naturally upied the headlines of all the major media outlets.

    However, no photos were leaked. Yan Kuan had never left his own photos outside, and even the photos would not leak out.

    However, these photos were real. Why on earth would this stinky man hold a wedding at this time? He would hold a wedding with a ghost?

    Was he sick?

    Or was someone impersonating her?

    Once this thought appeared in her mind, Shen Xiaoxiao could not get it out of her mind. The more she thought about it, the more suspicious she felt. Could it be that someone was really impersonating her?

    If there really was someone pretending to be her, then it would make sense for Yan Kuan to take back Dongyou Country,

    But how could Yan Kuan not recognize her? Back then, she could tell that the fake was different with a single nce. But how could Yan Kuan not recognize her? Even if the appearance was exactly the same, she still had the Obsidian Star on her hand. Could the Obsidian Star be fake as well?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the motionless Obsidian Star on her finger in a trance. Yan Kuan had once said that this thing was so mysterious. Unless one party died, this ring would never be taken off as long as one wore it.

    Even if one cut off the finger, they would have to wait until the muscles atrophied before they could be taken off. However, there was no problem with her finger at all. Why did Yan Kuan hold that wedding?

    Moreover, there was one more point. Yan Kuan had really gone abroad and was not in the country. If Yan Kuan had not found her, he would not have gone abroad no matter what.

    Yan Kuan, this stupid pig, was actually so unreliable at the crucial moment! Men were indeed unreliable. When she saw him again, she would definitely teach him a lesson. He dared to abandon the mother and twins and fall into such a dangerous situation. Just wait¡­ She, Shen Xiaoxiao, would definitely not let him off so easily.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was petty, but the most important thing now was not to care about what Yan Kuan wanted. Even if she wanted to teach Yan Kuan a lesson or get in touch with him, it was definitely not now¡­ Her most important thing now was to quickly recover her body and escape with Da Bao.

    Because she was already full-term, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bedroom window was allowed to be opened a little. Although there was only a small gap, it was not bad to have some wind blowing in asionally. In particr, the location of this vi was indeed very good. Every room could see the garden, even the area outside the garden.

    This ce should be Du Ze¡¯s private property. This area was a vi area, but the distance between each building was a little big. Not only that, there was a high guardrail between each building. There would definitely be security patrols every two hours in this area. Cameras could be seen everywhere. It would be difficult to run out of here, especially with a baby.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more anxious. However, she was Shen Xiaoxiao, and she would definitely not admit defeat. She could survive being locked up in a secret prison for ten years, let alone now?

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought a lot, but the most important thing was to have Da Bao stay with her at all times, so that Da Bao could familiarize himself with her scent more often, even when she was sleeping. That way, if she escaped with Da Bao¡­ At least she could coax the child. The baby could not understand what she was saying, but she could smell her mother¡¯s scent.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to be lying on the bed, watching the bedroom door open and close. They were checking to see if she was asleep after drinking the bird¡¯s nest porridge. Her fists were clenched tightly, and the hairpin that she had picked up was hidden under the tip of her tongue. As long as there was a chance, she had to leave.

    ¡­

    Yan Kuan looked at the person who was still sleeping soundly on the bed, and his brows never rxed. The wedding had not been held, but news had spread from all the major news boards that there was a grand wedding. Yan Kuan did not know why he had suddenly decided to have a wedding, but when he saw Xiaoxiao lying there motionlessly, he did not want to hold it.

    The news had already spread. Anyway, he did want the whole world to know that Xiaoxiao was his wife. However, Xiaoxiao was such a proud person. If she woke up and found out that he was holding the wedding in her sleep¡­ Then she would definitely feel very ufortable.

    ¡°My Lord, all the information channels have been temporarily closed. Mr. Jiang said that the news has already reached the heads of the various countries. Fortunately, we took back our actions earlier. I did not expect Ouyang Tian¡¯s hands to be so long. With such a big move, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s also Ouyang Tian¡¯sst desperate attempt.¡±

    Seeing Yan Kuan standing at the door of the ward, Dark 1 could only carefully report the news to him. As it had to be a sterile space, Yan Kuan could only stand outside the ss room every day to take a look but could not enter, the Suoyin Flower Tears in this Miss¡¯s body was much more powerful than the fake Ouyang Jinling from before. After all, she was a pregnant woman and her body was much weaker.

    ¡°Yes, the information channel is closed to avoid contact with those people for the time being. We will not ept any missions or orders for the next month. Since Ouyang Tian wants to y, we will y with him. The Dark Empire has never been used of ying with the top of their heads. Moreover, that ck-clothed man is extremely powerful, and it is not a simple answer. We will go into hiding for the time being. After a month, the heads of the various countries will only be grateful to us. We will give them some space, and they will be more than happy.¡±

    Yan Kuan was talking about how arrogant the Dark Empire was. Dark 1 slowly retreated and 19 was still recovering. He wanted to go and see 19.

    They did not know that it was such an unintentional order that made Yan Kuan almost regret it for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Dark 1, has Miss woken up?¡±

    19 had just gotten out of bed when he saw Dark 1 return and immediately asked Dark 1 about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s situation.

    Dark 1 knew how much 19 med himself, but this matter really could not be med on 19. However, as a secret guard, he did not protect his master well enough to put his master in danger. Even if he was also injured, he would still me himself.

    ¡°The same as before.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s words were concise andprehensive, but 19 was extremely ufortable in his heart. The same as before, which meant that she did not wake up. 19 closed his eyes. It was all because he was too disappointing that he was actually shot by someone.

    ¡°I want to see Miss. Can I?¡±

 Chapter 398 - Prepare To Escape

    <h4>Chapter 398: Prepare To Escape</h4>

    ¡°Madam, let me coax her. The Young Lady is getting heavier and heavier. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the young nurse who was doing her best and smiled. ¡°No matter how heavy she is, she is still my child. It is only right and proper for a mother to coax her child. Don¡¯t me her. No one will know. You can carry her away when she is asleep.¡±

    The nurse looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gentle face. This child of hers was hurting herself. Indeed, this was the case. Although this Madam looked young, she was not vague at all. She was extremely good to the child and was extremely serious.

    On the other hand, although Sir was also concerned about the child, it seemed that Sir had never carried the Young Lady in her memory. Moreover, most families would not sleep separately even if their wives were having their recovery period. However, she hade here for so long only to see Sir sleeping in the study room. No matter how loving they were on the surface, these small details could still reveal the grudges of the wealthy families.

    It was not easy to be the daughter-inw of a rich family. Moreover, the wife had given birth to a daughter. If it was a son, the treatment would probably be different. However, it was a pity that even though they were dragon and phoenix twins, only one daughter was saved. It made sense that the Master was unhappy and did not want to hold the child.

    ¡°If the Young Master was here, he would be as cute as the Young Miss. I remember that the Young Master and the Young Miss look alike, but the Young Master seems to be more quiet. When our head nurse delivered the baby, the Young Master waited for a long time before crying. The Young Miss cried when she was born.¡±

    This was what the young nurse had been saying more and more recently. She was still young after all. Sometimes, she would talk more when Shen Xiaoxiao brought her up. Sometimes, when she was bored, she would also talk to Shen Xiaoxiao about the baby. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the young nurse was not allowed to use her phone, so she had nothing else to do other than to look after the baby. She would definitely be willing to talk to her asionally.

    ¡°Did your head nurse personally deliver our child?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the head nurse and Doctor Jin are the golden hands of our hospital. They delivered many babies, but unfortunately, both of them died when the oxygen tank in the hospital exploded not long ago. At that time, I carried Young Miss to the greenhouse and escaped a disaster. Sigh, fate is ying tricks on us.¡±

    Such a coincidence? Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s intuition told her that she did not believe it. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything more. If she asked too many questions, it would not be good for others to hear her. Moreover, Da Bao gave her a lot of face. Now, as long as she hugged her, she would be very obedient and she would be able to coax her to sleep in a while. Even the little nurse was surprised.

    Of course, she was surprised. As long as the little nurse was not careful, Shen Xiaoxiao would secretly feed her baby breast milk. She would dig her throat and spit out those bird¡¯s nest soup. They did not have any medicinal properties at all. Moreover, as long as the baby smelled the smell of breast milk, especially the smell of her mother¡¯s body, she would feel particrly at ease.

    Da Bao was extremely cute and easy to bring. As long as she was full, she would sleep soundly. Especially at night, after drinking milk, she would be able to sleep until 4 o¡¯clock in the morning. After drinking milk again, she would sleep until 8 o¡¯clock. As long as Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the time well¡­ She would be able to take the opportunity to run away with the baby.

    Because Shen Xiaoxiao had a n early in the morning, she ced a small bed in the small room outside her room. It was where the little nurse and Da Bao slept. Du Ze could not resist the love of the Chinese zodiac at all, moreover, Du Ze was now fully focused on developing a new game software. As long as it was sessful, his newpany would be famous immediately, and he would have more time to spend with them.

    Now that Shen Xiaoxiao was still in the recovery preiod, he could only watch and not touch her. He was even more annoyed. It was better for him to go and watch every day, chat, and then focus on his own things. Moreover, this project was nearing its end. No matter how fast he moved, he could still give Xiaoxiao a big gift after she had given birth. It was just Dongyou Country. With his ability to create a Dongyou Country, he could create a second one. He could afford to wait for the third one. He was not in a hurry.

    Not only was this vi under full surveince, all themunication devices had been cut off. Xiaoxiao was still fed with the medicine every day. She definitely did not have the ability to escape, especially since he had hired two foreign mercenaries to guard downstairs. The security was so tight. This was China¡¯s territory. Even if someone wanted to cause trouble, this vi was close to the garrison, so there was absolutely no problem.

    Therefore, Du Ze was very relieved. Xiaoxiao could sleep with Da Bao if she wanted to. Once she was out of the recovery period, she would not be able to. Now, she had to rely on him.

    Because Du Ze¡¯s ¡®magnanimous actions¡¯ Shen Xiaoxiao gave him a rare gentle smile. Du Ze was overjoyed. He also realized that Xiaoxiao was a pushover, so he was even more certain that he had to treat Xiaoxiao well in every way possible. Now, didn¡¯t Xiaoxiao not say that she wanted to make a phone call? He was also relieved.

    ¡­

    Du Ze hung up the phone and got up to walk outside. Shen Xiaoxiao stood by the window and watched the car leave. Every night at 8 o¡¯clock, Du Ze would drive out and onlye back after two hours. He drove the red car that he liked the most earlier. The style was a little exaggerated, but it did not fit Du Ze¡¯s image very well. This also made Shen Xiaoxiao see that Du Ze was an extremely contradictory person. His personality was extreme, and he did things aggressively.

    Shen Xiaoxiao coaxed Da Bao. The little nurse was still sleeping. The hair clip on the table made Shen Xiaoxiao squint. She walked over and took it away again. This was already the fifth time. This little nurse was really careless. She had lost so many¡­ She actually did not realize it. She thought that she had lost them.

    That was right. The nurse hats they wore often lost their hair clips. Moreover, it was not easy to take care of the children, so the little nurse never doubted Shen Xiaoxiao.

    The young nurse had a holiday. She would rest for one day every seven days, and then Shen Xiaoxiao would take care of the children on that day. This was also Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s own request. If she could not take care of the children, she would ask the nanny in the vi to help. Du Ze naturally could not persuade her, so he would definitely agree. Tomorrow was the day the young nurse would rest, and Shen Xiaoxiao also decided that the time for her to escape would be tomorrow.

    There would be a chauffeur to escort her from the vi to the outside, and she would also have to go through strict checks. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that if she wanted to escape, she would have to pretend to be the young nurse to avoid those mercenaries. This Du Ze was indeed meticulous. He even knew to hire a nurse, but he had underestimated her. There were only two of them, and two more would not be a match for her.

    However, when the time came, she would take care of the child. She would try not to do anything if she could, and she definitely could not be discovered in the vi area. There were too many security guards here, so she had to walk out of the vi area. As long as she was outside¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of anyone.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had nned everything very well, but when she was about to knock out the nurse and rece her the next day, the nurse told her that she would not be going out today, but she did not have the time to tell Du Ze. Shen Xiaoxiao had waited for too long, and the child had just eaten and fallen asleep. She did not want to waste any more time. When the nurse was not paying attention, she performed a knife chop, and the nurse fainted by the bed¡­

 Chapter 399 - The Return of the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 399: The Return of the Devil</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the young nurse were about the same height. After changing into the nurse¡¯s uniform, Shen Xiaoxiao carefully ced Da Bao into the young nurse¡¯s luggage bag. Inside, there were extremely soft clothes and a small quilt. Even if a gap was revealed, it would not make Da Bao hold her breath. Shen Xiaoxiao was prepared to take a look at the young nurse who she was pretending to be and Da Bao sleeping with a soft pillow by the bedside. She could only say that she was sorry.

    Because she had listened carefully and looked carefully before, she knew that she could walk out of the door by turning right and going downstairs.

    This was the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao had gone out after she followed the sound of the doorst time. There were cameras all around the room. Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately buried her head. Fortunately, there was a nurse¡¯s special hat to cover her head. However, the cameras did not notice anything wrong.

    ¡°Nurse Xiao, is it your day off today? Did Madam and Miss sleep together?¡±

    It was Nanny Qiao. Shen Xiaoxiao knew her. She was a die-hard fan of Du Ze. Every day, she was the one who brought the bowl of bird¡¯s nest with drugs and watched her drink it.

    She definitely knew Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to raise her head, but she could not remain silent either. She could only nod and brush past her.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was mentally prepared. She had to quickly walk out. If this Nanny Qiao discovered something, it would be a big deal.

    Du Ze was not around. Everything in the vi was in Nanny Qiao¡¯s charge. Nanny Qiao saw that Nurse Xiao was not familiar with her and did not greet her. She felt a little strange. Moreover, the way she carried her bag today¡­ Why did she feel so careful as if there was something inside? Nanny Qiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought of this. She steadied her mind and said:

    ¡°Nurse Xiao, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have a cold. I¡¯m going back early.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have a cold? Then go back and rest. You still have to take Da Bao with you. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem, thank you, Nanny Qiao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to cough twice and nodded. She was standing at the door, and Nanny Qiao was standing by the kitchen, more than ten meters away. Shen Xiaoxiao did not believe that Nanny Qiao had such good eyesight as hers.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go look for Xiao Zhang.¡±

    After saying that, Nanny Qiao went into the kitchen. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Nanny Qiao¡¯s back thoughtfully. She stood there in a daze for a few seconds, then immediately lifted her leg and walked out of the door. Just as she reached the garden, she heard Nanny Qiao¡¯s roar:

    ¡°Stop her.¡±

    D*mn it, this Nanny Qiao really found out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the luggage bag in her hand, then looked at the two mercenaries who appeared from the side of the garden. One was white, and the other was Chinese. They were both tall and sturdy, but she did not know how strong they were.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a step forward and carefully ced the luggage bag on the ground. Looking at the two people who suddenly appeared, she had not moved for a long time. She had originally thought that she would run away if she could help her child, but she did not expect that¡­ She still could not avoid a tough battle.

    ¡°Madam, please go back.¡±

    The Chinese person directly opened his mouth. Perhaps he felt that Shen Xiaoxiao, a mentally r*tarded woman, was too weak for two mercenaries to be forceful towards.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about those who said to the Chinese person, ¡°Either call me Miss, or call me by my name. What Madam? Who the hell is your Madam? Also, hurry up and make way for me. Otherwise, if I use too much force, I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re crippled or dead.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words sessfully ignited the anger of the Chinese man. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao did not give them any time to think and directly attacked them. Her fist was extremely powerful. If it was not for his quick reaction, he would have been injured by that gust of wind.

    This woman was actually so powerful. Now they knew why this man had hired the two mercenaries to guard the door for them. It turned out that he was not guarding against enemies, but against this woman who was called Madam.

    They were also paid to do things. Since they had agreed not to let anyone leave the vi, then they definitely could not let the most important woman run away at this time.

    As for what happened between the two of them, that was not something they could interfere with.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already very skilled. The white man did not understand Chinese, so he naturally could not understand what Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were saying. However, when Shen Xiaoxiao made her move, he definitely could not stand still. Moreover, this woman was obviously a martial artist. It was not bad to be able to exchange a few moves with her.

    The white mercenary entered the battle faster than the Chinese. Perhaps the Chinese mercenary was still thinking that it was a woman and two men, so he stepped back slightly and watched the white man make his move. However, the more he watched, the more frightened he became. The more he watched the white man, the more afraid he became.

    This woman¡¯s skill was obviously above the two of them. This white man could not hold on any longer. He had no choice but to make his move. However, he had a premonition that even if he made his move, he might not be a match for that woman.

    Sure enough, after the two were defeated once again, this woman seemed to have stretched her muscles and bones. The more she fought, the braver she became. In less than 10 moves, the Chinese man fell to the ground.

    At this moment, an English voice sounded. ¡°Stop, go in obediently. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that nothing will happen to the things inside.¡±

    It was unknown when, but the white mercenary actually aimed his gun at the luggage bag. Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely furious. He actually dared to aim his gun at her Da Bao. He was simply courting death.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    When the dart was thrown, no one had expected that even though Shen Xiaoxiao was not strong enough, she could still cut the man¡¯s hand with the weapon that Yan Kuan had taught her.

    Moreover, those hairpins were sharpened by her. When she threw them out, the Chinese man was stunned. This technique, why did this technique look like that one?

    However, this was not the end. Shen Xiaoxiao watched as the white mercenary pinched his bleeding hand in pain. She ran over, grabbed his gun, and aimed it at his head. Bang, bang, bang! It was not just the Chinese mercenary, even Nanny Qiao and the other servants had not expected that this woman would be so daring as to shoot someone in this courtyard.

    Moreover, she really did kill people. The man¡¯s brain was blown away, scaring Nanny Qiao and the other servants into screaming.

    The killing intent in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes could not be blocked. She looked at these people and wished she could finish them off one by one. She held the gun and looked at the Chinese mercenary and said, ¡°You dare to threaten my child? You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Just when the Chinese man thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would shoot him and finish him off, she suddenly turned the muzzle of her gun and aimed at Nanny Qiao¡¯s arm.

    She was so far away, but her uracy was extremely urate. The Chinese man looked at her in a daze again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like drugging people? These two hands seem to have grown for nothing. Since you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll help you get rid of them.¡±

 Chapter 400 - The Most Dangerous Place Is the Safest Place

    <h4>Chapter 400: The Most Dangerous ce Is the Safest ce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Nanny Qiao was in so much pain that she had already fainted. This woman, this woman was simply a devil. Nanny Qiao was at least 40 or 50 years old, yet she had actually hit her so hard. Wasn¡¯t this directly taking her life?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care too much. She lifted the luggage bag with one hand, then turned her head to look at the mercenary lying on the ground and said,?¡°Go and drive the car over. Don¡¯t y any tricks. Killing you is easier than killing an ant.¡±

    The Chinese mercenary was stunned. Let him drive? Wasn¡¯t this youngdy afraid that he would do something to her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡±

    The Chinese mercenary nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and walked to the parking spot. At this moment, no one dared to stop him. When the car drove over, Shen Xiaoxiao had just gotten into the car when all the security guards ran over. The gunshot was so obvious that they had long noticed that something was wrong.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had already gotten into the car. She did not point her gun at the mercenary at all. The mercenary drove very sensibly towards the entrance of the vi.

    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the Chinese mercenary and did not answer him. Instead, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The Chinese mercenary was stunned at first, but he still said, ¡°Wu Shiqi.¡±

    57?

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him, put away her gun, and said to him, ¡°Drive around the vi area and go straight to the garrison gate.¡±

    Wu Shiqi was stunned. Go to the garrison gate? What did this mean? This great-aunt wasn¡¯t going to break into the garrison, was she? She wasn¡¯t afraid with the child, but he was.

    Shen Xiaoxiao carried Da Bao out. The gunshot just now was so loud, but this little thing was still sleeping so soundly. It really made Shen Xiaoxiao feel that she was especially cute.

    With the strap hanging on her body, Da Bao slept even more peacefully in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms. Shen Xiaoxiao watched as the car reached the entrance of the garrison smoothly. She took the gun down, wiped it with her clothes, and said to 57:

    ¡°Do you think you have to pay a price?¡±

    57¡¯s expression instantly became extremely ugly. He seemed to have guessed what Shen Xiaoxiao was going to do. The deep muzzle of the gun was aimed at him. This scene looked so familiar, but he had no way to avoid it. It seemed that he had saved his life abroad, it was worse when he was back at home.

    And this great-aunt was simply a little devil. What exactly was she ying at? Could she just shoot him? If he fell into the hands of the garrison, he would be finished.

    ¡°Get out of the car and run over. Tell them that there was an armed robbery in the vi. You protected them and ran out. Go.¡±

    57 was stunned for a moment. Wasn¡¯t she trying to kill him?

    But why did he feel that thisdy¡¯s smile was so sinister? Why did he feel that it was so unreliable?

    ¡°Why? Do you want to switch to another method? I have many ideas here.¡±

    57 was frightened by her cold gaze. This person was the one who had killed someone previously. Thinking about the brother just now, his head had been blown off. This was not a joke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    57 was forced into a corner and slowly got out of the car. He was smart. He deliberately tugged at his shirt, rubbed his face, and ran forward. However, he had just run a few meters when he felt a piercing pain on his back. He knew it at once. He had said that this great-aunt was definitely not easy to deal with. Look, there was indeed such a trick.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that before he could cry out in pain, this great-aunt ran in front of him with the child in her arms. She ran towards the garrisons and cried as she ran. This acting was so good that 57 almost pped his hands in admiration.

    Best actress! People thought that he had done something to this great-aunt.

    ¡°Help! Help,rade! Someone is trying to kill us! Someone is trying to kill us!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked like this. She was carrying a child and was wearing a nurse¡¯s uniform. The other party saw her at a nce and immediately, a soldier came over and pointed his gun at them.

    ¡°Who is trying to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Comrade,rade, our family has a robber. We live in the vi area next door. Just now, a foreigner ran over with a gun and tried to kill us. Fortunately, our chauffeur was brave enough to drive us out. Otherwise, our Miss would have been in trouble.¡±

    They must have heard the gunshots just now. Because the base was not far, when Shen Xiaoxiao said so, those people naturally believed her. Not only did they believe her, but they had already sent people over. It was just that they did not expect that someone would actually run out.

    ¡°Comrade,rade, quickly save us. Our family¡¯s old, weak, and young are still at home. Please go and take a look. Oh, my bad luck.¡±

    At this moment, a sergeant on duty came out. She looked like a nurse and had a child. There was also an injured person. He carried forward the great revolutionary spirit and naturally brought the person in.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 57 and smiled a little strangely. However, she did not say anything at this time. Instead, she walked straight in.

    The sweat on 57¡¯s forehead was gathering more and more. He could no longer tell whether it was the pain on his back or the fear in his heart. Now, he was particrly regretful that he had epted such a job and provoked such a devil. What was this great aunt going to do... Seriously.

    ¡°Comrade, I want to feed the child milk. Using... You know?¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    A nurse was very perceptive. She led the same nurse into the room. Because Shen Xiaoxiao was still carrying the luggage, they all thought that the little nurse was going to prepare milk powder for the child. Instead, a military doctor came over. He was preparing to remove the concealed weapon from the injured patient¡¯s body.

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao approached the room, she saw 57 and mouthed some words. 57 was so scared that he almost knelt on the ground. He saw it clearly. Thedy said, ¡°Good luck.¡±

    What did she mean? What did she mean?

    Of course, 57 did not expect it. When the military doctor took out the dart that had already been inserted into the bone, his expression was unsightly. They all knew that this was the Blue Demon that ranked ninth in the global armory.

    Although it was not the real Blue Demon, the way it was polished was definitely the Blue Demon.

    The ck Emperor¡¯s exclusive weapon.

    Could it be that the people of the Dark Empire had entered China? Didn¡¯t they say that China was the only ce in the world that the people of the Dark Empire did not dare to enter?

    This matter was not simple. It was definitely not simple. If it was to be reported, it had to be reported.

    ¡°Please send this gentleman away. Xiao Guo, see whether the nurse has finished feeding her milk? After feeding her, pleasee out. You guys take care of the child.¡±

    The officer¡¯s instructions caused everyone to sink into a strange and tense atmosphere. 57 had already fainted. When he woke up and saw that he had been directly detained by the army, he really couldn¡¯t say anything.

    As for Shen Xiaoxiao, when the so-called Xiao Guo went in to look for her, she was already gone. No one knew how Shen Xiaoxiao had left with a child right under their noses.

    The entire army fell into a state of panic and a tight search. The entire city was once again under martialw.

    At this moment, our Shen Xiaoxiao returned to the vi with Da Bao. At this moment, she was lying in another vi opposite Du Ze¡¯s vi. Looking at the police and army that wereing and going, her smile was especially wide....

 Chapter 401 - Her Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 401: Her Revenge</h4>

    This vi was uninhabited. Shen Xiaoxiao had known about it since the beginning. She stood by the window every day to check, so she naturally knew everything. After she climbed over the wall of the army and escaped, she directly walked back to the vi through the small path.

    At this moment, everyone had arrived at Du Ze¡¯s vi. Regardless of whether they were there to watch the show or work, the security guards were on duty in time. However, facing such a gunshot wound, it still attracted the attention of many people. This was especially so for Shen Xiaoxiao, who had deliberately made people suspect Yan Kuan¡¯s Dark Empire. Having the armye forward to summon Yan Kuan back to the country was much better than her searching for him like a headless chicken.

    After a tiring day, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao sleeping soundly and finally let out a sigh of relief in her heart. What she needed to do now was to find an opportunity to find Little Treasure. When the time came, the mother and twins would go and find that irresponsible Yan Kuan to settle the score.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Yan Kuan hung up Jianglu¡¯s phone and said to Dark 1, ¡°All personnel conduct a thorough investigation once more. Allmunication channels in the Dark Empire have been cut off.¡±

    Previously, there was still an internal channel left. Why was it all cut off now?

    ¡°Jianglu has already arranged for people to gather the Ouyang family¡¯s forces abroad. Now, they want us to go into hiding temporarily as a favor to them.¡±

    Dark 1 instantly understood. It wasn¡¯t a bad deal to receive such a huge favor, but why did they want to investigate all the people?

    ¡°Someone imitated my Blue Demon.¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned. Imitated Blue Demon? Who was so bold? Was there anyone that could imitate it? It was impossible for outsiders to know what Blue Demon looked like. Even if the Boss made a move, it was impossible for them to survive once he made a move using Blue Demon.

    In other words, only insiders would know what Blue Demon looked like. Thinking of this, Dark 1 understood the seriousness of the matter and quickly retreated to conduct a thorough investigation. The Dark Empire could not have traitors, and they definitely would not tolerate traitors.

    Yan Kuan stood outside the ward and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was getting paler and paler in the ss room. Even though he observed her carefully every day, he could still see that Shen Xiaoxiao was getting thinner and older.

    Her ck and shiny hair had lost its original luster. Her pale skin was so ring. Her entire person was lying there without a trace of life. It was as if she was going to float away at any moment. It was so ethereal that it made people feel afraid.

    Yan Kuan took a nce and could not bear to see her like this. He turned around and walked toward Old Man Yao again. Only by quickly concocting the antidote could he save Xiaoxiao¡¯s life. Perhaps he should try to find a clone to save Xiaoxiao. If Xiaoxiao was not around¡­ What was the point of him living?

    ¡­

    ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re finally out. You worried that us.¡±

    Standing at the entrance of the detention center, Liu Yufei hurriedly walked over when she saw Pei Lie out. The child was still in her arms and had grown stronger after two months. Ouyang Le was also moved when she saw Pei Li. She had tears in her eyes.

    During this period of time, Pei Li had been through a lot. However, she and Liu Yufei had also suffered a lot. However, seeing Pei Lie out now, everything was worth it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Pei Li had also suffered a lot in the past two months. Fortunately, he was only involved in a financial case. Fortunately, he had taken precautions. Otherwise, he would not even know how he died.

    Moreover, the Ouyang family had so many unfortunate people recently. Someone was willing to give them money to let them go. Naturally, there were people who were willing to increase their ie.

    Ouyang Jinming had escaped because he was exposed by the Ouyang family back then. However, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t stay in the capital anymore. Early in the morning, he went to the man¡¯s side to look for his other son, Ouyang Qing. Whether Ouyang Qing wanted to take him in or not, this didn¡¯t concern Pei Li at all.

    At the crucial moment, he didn¡¯t expect these two women to save him. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t grateful in his heart, but when he thought that it was very likely because of that so-called ******, the gratitude in his heart lessened a little.

    Pei Meimei only came to see her big brother the next day. Pei Meimei¡¯s marriage was also broken because of the Ouyang family¡¯s ident. Although she was now living in the Pei family, she only went back asionally. The Pei family treated her as if she was invisible. She only wanted to wait for Pei Li toe out and make aeback. They all believed that Pei Li would definitely be able to create another glorious era.

    Pei Li looked at everyone¡¯s attentive gazes and naturally knew what he had to do. However, when he saw that Ouyang Le and Shen Xiaoxiao were actually waiting for him in the room after taking a shower at the same time, he suddenly felt somewhat at a loss. These two months, he experienced a different kind of life. He seemed to have no reaction to the ***** white bodies, no reaction at all. On the contrary, it was those strong men that made him somewhat¡­ Somewhat distracted. He knew that he had changed¡­

    ¡­

    Du Ze paced around the room in exasperation. Fortunately, all the people in the vi were his trusted aides. They only said that this foreigner was motivated by money. They had originally hired bodyguards, but they actually turned around and robbed them. Moreover, the allies even took hostages and ran away, it¡¯s a good thing Du Ze wasn¡¯t there, or he would be the prime suspect.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would go to the vi next door to steal food every night, or their vegetable field. That¡¯s right, it was a vegetable field. It was a vegetable field that was nted by an old couple. These days, she could live well.

    Moreover, she did not know if it was because her milk was not under pressure, but these days, there were more and more. It was enough to feed Da Bao. Moreover, it was too convenient for her to buy anything on the emerce tform that she had set up in her country. There was everything in this vi, includingputers. As long as she bought things online, everything would be fine.

    She had called Yan Kuan on the inside, but there was no reply at all. There was also no reply at all to the emails that she had sent. There was even no news at all about the reward offered in the Dark Empire.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea what had happened to Yan Kuan. Or, was it something that had happened in the Dark Empire? She and Yan Kuan werepletely isted in two countries. For a moment, she was really at a loss. Could it be that she could only run abroad to find someone? And could it be that this idiot Yan Kuan had not realized that his wife had been reced by someone else?

    Could it be that he could not even feel that his wife had been reced when he was sleeping at night? If he dared to betray her, Shen Xiaoxiao swore that she would definitely make Yan Kuan take a good look and leave so that he would never be able to find her again.

    That was exactly what she was going to do. Shen Xiaoxiao would also walk up to Yan Kuan, p him twice, and kick him twice. Of course, she would definitely kick that ce and make him unable to be humane for the rest of his life. Then, she would tell him loudly, ¡°It¡¯s me. I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡±

    From then on, she would lead a happy and carefree life with the children.

    She thought about how beautiful it would be. However, when she saw that Da Bao was alone, Shen Xiaoxiao felt very ufortable. Where was Little Treasure? Where was Little Treasure hidden by that pervert, Du Ze?

    What revenge? What anger? She could only do it after she found Little Treasure.

    ¡®Little Treasure, Little Treasure, you must wait for your mother¡­¡¯

 Chapter 402 - The Child Is Sick

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Child Is Sick</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Nanny Liu, why is this child always crying?¡±

    Du Ze walked out of the study impatiently. After the incident at the vi, he had moved back to the city. However, the houses in the city were all apartments, not two-story bungalows. As long as the child cried, he would be able to hear it clearly.

    Xiaoxiao ran off. Although he did not know where she had run off to, he had people keep looking for her. However, his newpany was also at a critical moment. He was indeed a little busy and had some insomnia. However, this child would cry and cry every night. He cried until he was upset.

    Dabao was not as troublesome as this child here. She was very obedient and he never heard her make a fuss at night. As expected, this child was not fated to be with him.

    Nanny Liu was a high-paid nanny hired by Du Ze. At this moment, she had no choice. This child kept crying and seemed to be a little feverish. However, she could not understand why the master was so cold to his child. Usually, he would never ask about him. He only told her to take good care of the child.

    There were a few times when she suspected that this child was not her employer¡¯s. However, Du Ze¡¯s name was so well-known that everyone in the alley knew about this golden bachelor. Even Nanny Liu herself knew about him.

    Therefore, when she was asked to take care of the child, she guessed that the child might be an illegitimate child. After all, there were too many grudges between rich and powerful families. Moreover, the outside world had always been saying that President Du did not get close to women. She was afraid that it might be that. If it was that... It was reasonable to find someone to help him give birth to a sessor.

    Nanny Liu¡¯s imagination was very sessful. It was also because she was so sessful in her imagination that she had never realized that there was actually not the slightest simrity between this child and Du Ze.

    ¡°Sir, the Young Master has a fever. Should we go to the hospital to have a look?¡±

    ¡°Fever?¡±

    Why would he suddenly have a fever in the middle of the night?

    Initially, Du Ze really did not want to care. If he had a fever, so be it. If he had a fever until he died, then forget it. However, the man in ck said that he wasing to pick up the child tomorrow. If anything happened tonight, it would be difficult to handle.

    ¡°Call Dr. Wang.¡±

    Nanny Liu epted the order and started to make the call. However, the phone rang for a long time but no one picked up. The child¡¯s cries became softer and softer. Even Nanny Liu was getting more and more anxious.

    ¡°Sir, Dr. Wang did not pick up the phone. It¡¯s already sote. I guess they are resting.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it. Go, go, go. I¡¯ll send you guys there.¡±

    Du Ze had already been tired for two days. Initially, he thought that he would have some time to rest well today. However, this d*mn child was actually sick. He was indeed his nemesis.

    Nanny Liu saw that Du Ze¡¯s expression was not good, so she did not dare to say anything. This child was already prone to headaches and fever, so it was normal for him to have a fever. There would be many more cases like this in the future. Moreover, this child had not even had a sip of breast milk since he was born. He was already two months old, and he drank milk powder every day. His resistance was indeed very weak.

    Of course, Nanny Liu would not say these things out loud. She packed up her things, carried the child she had brought up, and followed Du Ze out.

    The city¡¯srgest children¡¯s hospital was packed even in the middle of the night. Du Ze frowned when he saw this. D*mn it, there were so many people and so many children crying. It was really annoying.

    Du Ze made a phone call, and naturally, a doctor who was familiar with him came over. After giving all the authority to Nanny Liu, Du Ze said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. It¡¯s too noisy here.¡±

    Nanny Liu was a little resentful in her heart, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. This young man was still immature, and he was so negligent to even his own child. He would definitely regret it in the future. However, he was her boss, so how could she question her boss¡¯s decision? The sry of this job was high, and this child was usually very easy to take care of. She didn¡¯t want to lose this job yet.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao, who had been making a lot of noise tonight. She didn¡¯t stop even after drinking her milk. She was a little puzzled. This child didn¡¯t have a fever. What was going on? Could it be a stomachache or something?

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t have much experience. Seeing Da Bao cry so much that she was burping, she naturally felt very ufortable. So, she didn¡¯t care anymore. She walked to the parking space downstairs and drove the car out.

    This car was also booked online by Shen Xiaoxiao. It was delivered directly to her door. The security guards in this vi area were really empty. When she used thendline to make a call, they did not even ask and thought that the owner had returned. It was really ridiculously stupid.

    Of course, this also saved Shen Xiaoxiao a lot of trouble. However, living here was not a long-term solution. If one day the owner really came back, she really did not know how to exin it.

    This was the first time she brought her child to the hospital. Shen Xiaoxiao checked and naturally drove to the best children¡¯s hospital in the city. The hospital was packed. Shen Xiaoxiao wrapped herself tightly in a coat. It was already December, and the four seasons here were distinct. The first snow was probablying.

    It was also because of the changeable temperature that Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t dare to measure whether her child was sick or not just by measuring the temperature herself.

    She did not have any special privileges, nor did she have any identification. It was really troublesome for her to go to the hospital to treat her child. Fortunately, there were too many emergency cases in the middle of the night. It was normal for many parents to be in a hurry and not bring any identification.

    After taking Da Bao¡¯s blood and temperature, Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the waiting room with Dabao in her arms, waiting for the report. There were many children crying and shouting beside her, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel annoyed. Sometimes, her child would also be like this when she was crying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your child? Does she have a fever?¡±

    Thedy next to her watched as Shen Xiaoxiao carried her child to the doctor alone. Her child was already asleep, so she chatted with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the child who was so young and was receiving an infusion. She nodded and said, ¡°This child suddenly cried and could not be appeased no matter how hard I tried. I don¡¯t know what happened, so I brought her here to take a look.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be a stomachache, right? It¡¯s fine. This hospital¡¯s medical skills are very good. It¡¯ll be fine once the report is out and the medicine is used. Look at my children. They were also causing a lot of trouble just now. Once the medicine was used, they quietened down and slept soundly. When they quietened down, the twin also finally calmed down. This is the bad thing about the twins. If one of them is sick, and the other will cause a lot of trouble even if they aren¡¯t sick. It¡¯s still better to be a single child.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was surprised to hear this woman¡¯s words. Yes, how could she forget this? The experts that Yan Kuan had hired before had told her that it was very likely that if one of the twins would be sick and the other would be sick too. Even if they weren¡¯t sick, they could still sense it.

    Could it be that Da Bao wasn¡¯t actually sick but Little Treasure was?

    Where was Little Treasure? How was he? Was he sick?

    ¡°Lin Weiwei, where is Lin Weiwei? Please go to the third consultation room.¡±

    ¡°Sister, they¡¯re calling you. Hurry up and go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao came back to her senses. She smiled at the woman gratefully and carried Da Bao into the doctor¡¯s office.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the child. It¡¯s probably a noisy night. Take the child home and coax her properly. The medicine won¡¯t be prescribed.¡±

    As expected, this was the result. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao¡¯s sobbing face and instantly knew that Little Treasure was really alive....

 Chapter 403 - Meeting Little Treasure By Chance

    <h4>Chapter 403: Meeting Little Treasure By Chance</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she was being unreasonable. The child was clearly sick, but now her heart was filled with anger towards Yan Kuan. She was angry that the man was not by her side at this time and let her bring the child to the hospital alone, bringing the child to the hospital in fear.

    Actually, one could understand Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts. No matter how strong a single woman was, bringing the child to the hospital in the middle of the night would make people feel very miserable.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not leave immediately after leaving the doctor¡¯s office. To be on the safe side, the doctor said that she should take another body temperature before leaving with the child.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat in another resting area. Da Bao was still sobbing, but after she sat down, the child slowly stopped crying.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking about Da Bao, but she did not see Da Bao¡¯s eyes staring at the child in another person¡¯s arms.

    To be precise, neither of the adults saw the two children stop crying.

    ¡°Da Bao, where do you think your brother is?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao gently touched Da Bao¡¯s head. Because the hospital had turned on the heater, Shen Xiaoxiao took off Da Bao¡¯s cape. Da Bao was wrapped in a cotton jacket, which was red and cute.

    ¡°Miss, this child¡¯s clothes are hand-embroidered, right? They¡¯re really pretty.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard someone talking to her, and they were even praising the child¡¯s clothes. She also said, ¡°I bought them online. I think pretty girls look good in red clothes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, girls should wear red clothes. But boys and girls in children¡¯s homes can wear them like this. Has your daughter caught a cold?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao quietly closing her eyes and sleeping. The little ancestor finally stopped crying. Shen Xiaoxiao said, ¡°She kept crying. I don¡¯t know what happened. I think it¡¯s a stomachache.¡±

    ¡°Stomachache? Miss, I don¡¯t think you understand because you¡¯re young. In the future, we¡¯ll prepare some mugwort leaves at home. As long as the child keeps crying, you can give them some. If it doesn¡¯t work, go to the hospital. You have to avoid running around in the winter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt. You¡¯re really experienced. What¡¯s wrong with your child? Why did he get an IV drip? He looks like he¡¯s only two months old, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the child being carried by Nanny Liu. Because it was on the side, Nanny Liu¡¯s arm blocked the child, so Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t see the child¡¯s appearance clearly. She only looked at the child who was so young and had an IV drip. She did not know why, but she felt her heart ache a little.

    ¡°Yes, he has a fever. If it were anyter, he would have pneumonia. As a nanny, I really don¡¯t know how to describe the host¡¯s family. Look¡­ Whose child isn¡¯t apanied by their parents? My employer, ah, he just sent him here and did not care about anything else. Sigh, this Young Master is really pitiful. He was born without a mother.¡±

    Nanny Liu was very enthusiastic and gossipy. She really felt sorry for the child in her arms. Whenever she thought of Du Ze¡¯s attitude, she felt that the main character was a little too irresponsible. She thought that they would treat the child together. She did not expect that once the child was delivered¡­ He went back to his car to sleep. He was really at ease.

    However, he was rich and powerful, so there was no reason for him to be worried. Her ancestors had been investigated for eighteen generations. If she really lost the child, her life would be lost.

    ¡°The child doesn¡¯t have a mother? How pitiful.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the child and felt more and more pitiful. This baby was born without a mother. She did not know if he was also receiving an infusion or if there was anyone to take care of him.

    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen the child¡¯s mother in the past few months. Sir onlyes back asionally. These bosses are always busy. No matter how much money they earn, they will still be used by the child. If you don¡¯t care about the child, how will the child be filial to them in the future?¡±

    ¡°Who in this world wouldin about having too much money? The more the better. Aunty, the drip is almost done. Let me call the nurse for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s almost done. Thank you. You¡¯re such a good person.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao carried Da Bao and was about to leave. The nurse had just entered, and Shen Xiaoxiao had just walked to the door when Da Bao started crying again. Not only that, there was a sudden burst of crying behind her. There were too many cries in this hospital, and no one felt that it was strange, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was actually beating like thunder because of these two cries. It was as if something was about to spew out.

    ¡°Good Da Bao, good Da Bao, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s snowing heavily outside.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked out of the window with everyone¡¯s voices. Yes, it was snowing heavily. It seemed that she had returned at this timest year. In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.

    ¡°The heavy snow is keeping people here. I¡¯ll call Sir first and ask him to drive the car over. Let¡¯s sit for a while. Are you alone? Is there no one to pick you up?¡±

    Nanny Liu Saw Shen Xiaoxiao standing at the door and looking out of the window. She could not help but go forward and ask. It was strange that the crying of these two children actually stopped once they met.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and Nanny Liu did not notice it. They thought that it was because the weather was too cold.

    ¡°I drove here. It looks like I have to go back early.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this child actually peed. I need to change into a diaper. Sister, if you don¡¯t mind, help me take this bag.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the olddy was really flustered with the child alone. She walked over to help her take the bag and put it on the stool at the side.

    That child¡¯s skin was really good. It was the same as Da Bao¡¯s. Although he was two months old, it was obvious that he had a pair of long legs. He would definitely be tall in the future.

    ¡°Come,e,e. It will befortable after changing the diapers. Our baby will befortable.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Nanny Liu¡¯s professional and loving look and could not help butugh. Da Bao in her arms was also very well-behaved. She kept looking at this person, who was either her younger brother or her older brother, changing diapers. Her eyes were wide open and she did not even blink. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her like this and could not help butugh at her for being a little pervert.

    But just as Nanny Liu put on the child¡¯s pants and carried the child up, Shen Xiaoxiao finally saw the little guy¡¯s face clearly. This sight really scared Shen Xiaoxiao. This child was very simr to Yan Kuan, especially that pair of eyes. They were too simr.

    Da Bao looked a little more like her. His facial features were exquisite and she was a very beautiful child. She had never seen Little Treasure before and didn¡¯t know who he looked like, but this child was really simr to Yan Kuan.

    Perhaps she missed Little Treasure too much, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but think that this was her Little Treasure.

    Mother Liu watched as she packed up and brought her bag over. She thanked Shen Xiaoxiao and turned to leave. Shen Xiaoxiao also began to pack up her things and carried Da Bao as she prepared to leave. At this moment, a familiar voice sounded:

    ¡°Nanny Liu, are you done? The snow outside is very heavy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could recognize that impatient tone and voice even if she turned into ashes. It was Du Ze. This was Du Ze¡¯s voice. He told Nanny Liu to hurry up. In other words, the ¡®Sir¡¯ that Nanny Liu was talking about was Du Ze?

    And the child that Nanny Liu was carrying that looked very simr to Yan Kuan was not someone else but her own Little Treasure? It was her own Little Treasure?

 Chapter 404 - Freezing the Account, Angering Xiaoxiao

    <h4>Chapter 404: Freezing the ount, Angering Xiaoxiao</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never felt that god was so kind to her. These days, Du Ze spent less and less time in and out of the vi. Shen Xiaoxiao had already guessed that Du Ze had already moved, but because she had to take care of Da Bao¡­ She could not drive everywhere and follow him at all times.

    That was why Shen Xiaoxiao had waited for more than ten days and still had not found Little Treasure. However, she had not expected that the twins¡¯ telepathic connection would allow them to meet each other in this hospital.

    No wonder Da Bao stopped crying the moment she got close to the child. No wonder the child looked so familiar. No wonder she felt that the child was pitiful and exceptionally obedient. So it was really her Little Treasure?

    How could a child who was not hers make her feel that way?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was both surprised and happy. She was happy that she had finally found the child. However, she was surprised that Du Ze had raised Little Treasure somewhere else even though Little Treasure was not dead. What was he trying to do?

    In order to prevent Du Ze from finding out, Shen Xiaoxiao carried Da Bao and walked very far away from them. Fortunately, everyone had parked their cars in the parking lot, so Shen Xiaoxiao put Da Bao in the car and quickly chased after him.

    She would not appear at this time and snatch Little Treasure away. It was snowing heavily, and Little Treasure was sick. She would definitely not let Little Treasure be frightened again. As long as she found the ce, it would be easy for her to rescue Little Treasure.

    Du Ze¡¯s car drove into a high-ss vi. Shen Xiaoxiao did not n to follow him in, but the security guard appeared and stopped her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was in a hurry. She did not waste any time talking to the security guard. She took out a stack of money from her pocket and handed it to the security guard.

    It was snowing heavily, and it waste at night. The security guard was already ufortable with the caring in at midnight, but when he saw the stack of money, he was no longer ufortable. He immediately let her pass.

    At this moment, a single woman bringing a child in would definitely not do anything bad. Moreover, although the car was not expensive, it was not something that an ordinary person could afford.

    The security guard let them in. Shen Xiaoxiao followed Du Ze¡¯s car into the underground garage. She watched them walk to a few buildings before driving back.

    Da Bao had already cried herself to sleep. She did not know if the child knew that she had found her younger brother, so she had be much more obedient. She was not like the crying Shen Xiaoxiao who was about to break into pieces.

    After returning to the vi, the first thing Shen Xiaoxiao did was to immediately search for a house in the apartment. She also checked to see if Yan Kuan had replied.

    It had been more than ten days. When had the Dark Empire be so clogged with messages? Even if they had not replied immediately, she would not have had to wait so long.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was angry when she looked at theputer. How did this d*mn Yan Kuan be so inefficient?

    That was not all. When Shen Xiaoxiao was shopping online again to buy some things for the baby boy, she found that all her bank cards had been frozen.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt like cursing. It must be Yan Kuan¡¯s doing. Was there something wrong with him? He had frozen her bank cards. Was he not giving her a way out?

    Was he crazy? Was he really that stupid to not realize that the wife he wanted to marry was fake? Or did he just like that fake?

    If Yan Kuan was standing beside Shen Xiaoxiao now, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely give him a series of kicks.

    ¡°Da Bao, look at your father. He¡¯s really too detestable. We only have a thousand yuan left in our pockets. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been so generous to give that much to the little security guard.¡±

    Although she was annoyed, Shen Xiaoxiao still had to think of a way. Previously, her bag of diamonds was in the vi where she and Yan Kuan lived. After her ident this time, other than the Obsidian Star that was of no use to her¡­ There was nothing of value at all.

    Even until now, her car did not have a license te. Because she did not have an identity card, all of her certificates were not on her body.

    Shen Xiaoxiao first felt that Yan Kuan, this d*mn man, was actually so brainless in doing things. This time, she was reallypletely dumbfounded.

    But even so, the child still had to be saved. Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it, and without caring about the midnight, she called the shop that had bought the car before and changed it.

    At most, she would lose some money. She had to cash it out.

    A million-dor car was sold at half the price by Shen Xiaoxiao for a nanny van and over 300,000 yuan. It was really a huge loss. But there was no other way even though she wanted the money badly.

    The next day, she got the money and the car. Shen Xiaoxiao still needed a new identity. Since Yan Kuan did not leave her a way out, she had to find a way out for herself and then kill her way to M Country with her child. She wanted to see for herself what was wrong with Yan Kuan¡¯s brain.

    Huang Yueyan also did not reply to her email. Shen Xiaoxiao could not care less at this moment. She only took a short break and was ready to set off to rescue her youngest son, Little Treasure.

    ¡­

    ¡°Someone touched Xiaoxiao¡¯s bank ount?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss¡¯ bank ount has been used three times recently. One was to cash out 20,000 Chinese dors, one was an online transaction, and one was to buy a car worth a million dors.¡±

    19 did not expect that Miss¡¯ ount had been stolen, and so many of them.

    ¡°Freeze all of Xiaoxiao¡¯s ounts and find the person who could steal her ount.¡±

    The more Yan Kuan thought about it, the stranger he felt. Who could steal Xiaoxiao¡¯s ount? How did they know Xiaoxiao¡¯s password? If it was an ordinary hacker, it was impossible for them to use it in such a way. Could Xiaoxiao be using it for others?

    It shouldn¡¯t be. Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t have any friends. Her only friend, Huang Yueyan, was still on her honeymoon in France. How could she use her ount?

    Yan Kuan felt that there were too many things happening recently, so much so that he was extremely annoyed.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s news from the blood bank. Yesterday, they found a person whose blood type was extremelypatible with Miss¡¯, but¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s news? But what?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard that there was news, he was also happy. This was a method that he would only use if he had no other choice. However, when he heard that the person was only a blood type, he felt uneasy. There couldn¡¯t be any problems, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a baby.¡±

    ¡°A baby and you still want to report it? I, Yan Kuan, am not so angry that I want to kill a baby.¡±

    ¡°No, Boss, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I mean, since a baby is possible, then what about the parents of the baby?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there isn¡¯t a second person in the world who has the bone marrow to cooperate with? Keep looking.¡±

    Yun Qi was red at by Yan Kuan. In the end, he did not dare to say anything and silently retreated. They also wanted to save the Miss, but Boss did not allow him to investigate. He could only work in private and not let go of even a glimmer of hope.

    ¡­

    The little security guard looked at the beautiful woman from yesterday and immediately let her pass without waiting for her to speak. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the little security guard and immediately took out some money and threw out a bit more, but this time it was not as much as yesterday.

    The heavy snow fromst night had already covered the road with ayer of fine snow. She drove the car directly into the parking lot. Da Bao was held in front of her chest and she waited quietly. After watching Du Ze drive off downstairs, she slowly got out of the car and walked upstairs¡­

 Chapter 405 - Find Little Treasure, In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 405: Find Little Treasure, In Danger</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    A woman was carrying a child on her body. Even if they saw it through the surveince equipment, it did not attract the slightest attention.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had seen it before. Du Ze¡¯s floor was on the top floor. She took the elevator directly. She was a little excited, as if she was about to find Little Treasure.

    There were two households on the first floor. Du Ze had bought the entire floor and opened it. All she saw was a door. This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel even more at ease.

    After tidying her clothes, Shen Xiaoxiao knocked on the door.

    The doorbell rang for a while before it opened. Nanny Liu was stunned when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao. Then, she realized that this was the woman she had seenst night.

    She lowered her head and looked at the child in her arms. For a moment, she did not understand why they were here.

    ¡°Hey, Auntie, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m Du Ze¡¯s friend. I just moved downstairs to visit him.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re Sir¡¯s friend. Aiyo, we¡¯re so fated. We just met yesterday, but we actually met here today. Quick, quick,e in and have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Du Ze isn¡¯t here? I even said I¡¯de to say hello to him.¡±

    ¡°Sir had some matters to attend to at the office and left early in the morning. This is your little chubby girl? She¡¯s so obedient. I didn¡¯t even get a good look at her yesterday. She¡¯s really cute. She even looks a little like our baby.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought to herself, ¡®How could she not look like him? I was the one who gave birth to him.¡¯ But Shen Xiaoxiao still put on a happy expression and said to Nanny Liu, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Oh right, did the baby¡¯s illness improve yesterday? Is he still having a fever?¡±

    Hearing the other party ask about the baby, Nanny Liu immediately said, ¡°The fever subsided in the middle of the night when he came back yesterday. He even drank a big bottle of milk in the morning. He just woke up. I just changed his diaper. Look at my memory. Sit down, I¡¯ll go and pour you some tea.¡±

    ¡°No need to trouble yourself, Auntie. Can I go and see the baby?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. Come with me. Are you a friend of Sir? I didn¡¯t expect that we were really fated.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we were fated. I only heard Du Ze say that he had a child and asked me to bring our Bao¡¯er over to y when I was free. Now that he has moved over, didn¡¯t Ie immediately? I didn¡¯t think that he wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    The two talked as they walked towards the bedroom. Da Bao in her arms seemed to be especially excited to see her younger brother.

    ¡°Look, he¡¯s ying by himself. This child is very easy to worry about. He¡¯s also obedient and doesn¡¯t cause trouble. Sir is really lucky.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Ever since he was born, Shen Xiaoxiao had not held this child once. Not only that, she had not even fed the child milk. Earlier, she had even heard that this child had been ced in an incubator just like Da Bao. Just thinking about it made her feel ufortable. He had suffered so much at such a young age.

    Shen Xiaoxiao ced Da Bao on the bed and carried Little Treasure up. Not only that, she even deliberately took a look. There was indeed a rouge mole on the back of Little Treasure¡¯s neck. This made her even more certain that this was her child.

    Little Treasure seemed to smell the milk fragrance from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. He kept pushing himself into her arms, which made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart soften.

    ¡°Look, our baby is really fated to be with you. He likes you. He¡¯s never like this normally.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, it must be the milk fragrance from my body. Has the child never had breast milk before?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? He has always been eating milk powder, which is why his body is a little weak. Seeing your little girl, she¡¯s so chubby. Your milk must be very good, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite a lot. Why doesn¡¯t Aunty feed the baby some? It¡¯s good for the baby to drink some breast milk. What do you think?¡±

    Nanny Liu was naturally very happy when she heard that. She directly nodded and said, ¡°This is simply too good. You feed the baby, and I¡¯ll get you some water. Our baby will have breast milk to drink too.¡±

    Nanny Liu left as she said. She was not afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao was a bad person. She did not have the slightest sense of danger. If it were any other woman who came to visit today, the baby would have been snatched away by someone.

    Shen Xiaoxiao hugged Little Treasure and kissed him non-stop. This kind of heart that was lost and regained was something that normal people could not understand. Little Treasure was too important to her. Both of the babies were meat that fell from her body. How could she bear to part with them?

    Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to feed the children, but she was also afraid that Du Ze woulde back at this time. She just wanted to take the children and leave as soon as possible. As long as they reached a safe ce, it would be up to her whether she fed or kissed the children.

    The straps were twin straps. Da Bao was a little stronger and was carried on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back. Little Treasure was held firmly in front of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s chest. The two children, one in front and one behind, held Shen Xiaoxiao in the middle. Her small body looked thinner and thinner. Even when Shen Xiaoxiao looked at herself in the mirror, she felt inexplicably sad. And all of this sadness came from that man... The man who had abandoned the three of them.

    ¡°You, you, what are you doing?¡±

    When Nanny Liu brought the tea over, she saw this scene. Shen Xiaoxiao was ready to leave. Nanny Liu suddenly knew that she had been tricked. Was she a kidnapper?

    ¡°Nanny Liu, this is my child. I¡¯m just taking him back. Tell Du Ze that I will slowly settle the score with him for stealing my child. Tell him to take care of himself.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t leave. You can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this Nanny Liu wasn¡¯t a bad person, and she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. With a hand knife, she knocked Nanny Liu unconscious on the ground.

    Not only that, Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately destroyed the living room and the door, making it look like someone had broken in. Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea that while she was doing this... Du Ze had already brought a man in ck up from the elevator, and she was still faking the crime scene.

    It was rare for Shen Xiaoxiao to have good intentions. She decided to help Nanny Liu, but she did not expect that she would almost be dragged in. Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to go downstairs, the elevator gave a slight ding, scaring Shen Xiaoxiao so much that she quickly hid back in the room. She hid behind the refrigerator in the kitchen.

    Her heart was beating fast. She was holding a child in her hands and carrying a child on her back. Now, she did not expect anything. She only hoped that the child would not make a sound. Otherwise, the three of them might not be able to escape today. No matter how powerful she was... She could not beat the guns on the waist of the two bodyguards behind the man in ck.

    However, Du Ze actually had a connection with the man in ck. This was something that she had never expected. Da Bao had been sleeping the whole time, but Little Treasure had been staring at her with his round eyes, which made Shen Xiaoxiao even more nervous.

    Now that she couldn¡¯t feed Little Treasure, she thought about it and put her finger into Little Treasure¡¯s mouth. Perhaps it was because of the unique smell on her body that Little Treasure was nibbling with relish. Shen Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief. She pricked up her ears to listen to the conversation outside.

    ¡°D*mn it, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Du Ze, don¡¯t y tricks. The only reason I can support you in rebuilding Dongyou Country is because of that child. If that child is missing, you can think about the consequences you will have to bear.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard the ck-clothed man¡¯s words, the hatred in her heart grew even stronger....

 Chapter 406 - Cooperation, Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 406: Cooperation, Discovery</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Du Ze naturally knew what the man in ck meant. He had spent so much money on him. Wasn¡¯t it to create another legend?

    But this condition was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s youngest son. At that time, he was also prepared to throw the child away, but the man in ck found himter. The two of them hit it off, and Shen Xiaoxiao also believed that the child was not saved. Everything was originally fine, but now, the goods were supposed to be delivered today. Why did the child suddenly disappear?

    Under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, Nanny Liu would only wake up at night. Under the circumstances where Du Ze did not know anything, especially when the entire room was in such a mess, the first thing he thought of was a burry.

    His immediate reaction was to call the police. However, the man in ck nced at him with a hint of indifference in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, his subordinate immediately walked out. Du Ze knew that the man in ck had personally intervened.

    He was no longer in a mess as he waited on the sofa in peace.

    The man in ck appeared to be very patient. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the way he sat on the sofa and suddenly felt that the way he sat was so strange.

    It could not be said to be strange, but it should be said that there was a hint of seduction. Yes, it was seduction, a woman¡¯s unique seduction.

    If a man sat on the sofa, it was impossible for his legs to be so tightly shut. However, although this person in ck was also casually leaning on the sofa, their legs were not so widely spread and they did not cross their legs. Instead, they were leaning on the sofa very casually. When this appearance appeared, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s first reaction was that this man in ck was a woman.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was racing. This mysterious person whom they had always thought to be extremely difficult to deal with was actually a woman. This, this, this was really unbelievable.

    However, just from her sitting posture, Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid that her knowledge was too one-sided, so she peeked through the ss. The baby¡¯s breathing was already light, and in addition, Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately reduced her breathing. Just now, she cleverly turned the tap on a little bit, and the dripping water added a little barrier to her presence.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was puzzled. When she looked at the person in ck, she would look at them with another eye, such as her fingers, or her casual movements.

    Whether it was casually brushing her clothes or gently moving her head, these movements were filled with an indescribable charm.

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the cloak that she was wearing from head to toe, especially the area around her breasts. She did not know if it was because of the color of her clothes, but she could not see any major changes. What if she had t breasts? What if she had deliberately restrained her breasts?

    However, since Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this ck-clothed person was somewhat simr to a woman, then she felt that all their investigations had a broader scope. However, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but guess who this woman was and what she was nning behind the scenes.

    ¡°20 minutes ago, a woman carrying a child came here. The image in the elevator is a little blurry, but we can vaguely confirm that it¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s Xiaoxiao?¡±

    The person in ck was also a little surprised. They did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao would be so bold and move so quickly to find this ce so quickly.

    However, the person in ck was not worried that Shen Xiaoxiao could escape because Yan Kuan had already left the country. To Shen Xiaoxiao, it was equivalent to losing two arms. It would be too easy to catch a woman with two children.

    ¡°Have you found the exit records?¡±

    ¡°No, the security cameras did not capture how she came in. However, someone moved downstairs today. She should have snuck in during that time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that her big spending had helped her at the crucial moment.

    Her tips from yesterday and today made the security guard extremely happy. He was about to resign, but he did not expect to make a fortune at this time. Of course, he was not a heartless person... He left because he had quarreled with the manager, so he naturally would not leave any evidence for himself. He deleted all the videos from yesterday and today. He also thought that when thedy came outter, he would even delete the videos of her going outter.

    Thatdy was so generous. He could not just do nothing.

    ¡°Immediately investigate the entire city. Pull out all the surveince equipment at the intersection. If she wants to run, she has to see if she has the ability. I thought that I would only be able to get one child, but I did not expect that I would be able to get both of them. This is really effortless.¡±

    Since she knew the whereabouts of this child, the woman in ck knew what she wanted to do even more. As for this Du Ze? He couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on a child. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she still had some use for him, she would definitely not have left such a good-for-nothing behind.

    ¡°You can cooperate with Pei Li in your Dongyou Country. Perhaps you might even see some surprises.¡±

    ¡°Pei Li?¡±

    Du Ze actually did not want to cooperate with Pei Li. It was not just because of Shen Xiaoxiao. He wanted to create a business of his own.

    However, this person in ck was extremely resourceful and had a lot of money. They were also the biggest shareholder of hispany. Their words had the right to decide. If they wanted him to work with Pei Li, he had to work with him.

    Although Du Ze was extremely unwilling, he still nodded helplessly. ¡°I understand. I will contact him.¡±

    ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Du Ze was shocked. He looked at the ss bottle that the man in ck suddenly handed over. What was this thing that he made him drink? Could it be poison?

    ¡°You touched the woman with the Suoyin flower. If you want to live, the best thing is to drink it. Of course, you can only drink it. Do you think you have the right to refuse?¡±

    Du Ze was secretly resentful. Indeed, he did not have the right to refuse. Even if these people wanted to kill him, he did not have the right to resist at all. Who asked him to get on this ship early in the morning? As for the so-called Suoyin flower, he did not know what the man in ck was talking about, so he naturally did not take it to heart.

    The bodyguard took the bottle of medicine and looked at Du Ze. Du Ze did not need to choose whether he wanted someone else to drink it or himself to drink it.

    After drinking the medicine, the man in ck stood up from the sofa and looked around the room. When her gaze swept across the kitchen, she paused for a moment. Shen Xiaoxiao was frightened by her gaze and shrank back. Perhaps it was because her movements were too big... Da Bao was about to wake up. She started to wriggle behind her. There was a small sound of baby¡¯s voiceing from her?mouth. Shen Xiaoxiao was so frightened that she did not dare to make a sound. She could only squat on the spot and watch as her cold sweat dripped down one by one.

    ¡°What is that ce?¡±

    Du Ze did not expect the man in ck to ask him when he was about to leave. He looked at him and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Kitchen? You, go and take a look.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jumped to her throat when she heard their words. It was over....

 Chapter 407 - Gunfight, Duel

    <h4>Chapter 407: Gunfight, Duel</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was pounding like thunder. She must not be discovered. She could not be discovered. It was fine if she died, but nothing must happen to these two children. Absolutely not.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes kept rolling. She had to think of a way to save herself. Otherwise, she and the children would be finished.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao, who was wriggling behind her, while Little Treasure stared at her with his round eyes. Right now, she could only pray that these two little ancestors would not make a sound, especially Da Bao, who could not be seen behind her. She must not speak.

    The footsteps became heavier and heavier. The dripping sound of the water seemed to be able to knock into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, causing her heart to thump heavily.

    The goose feather snow fell from the window. The scene of the mother and children hiding in the gap of the kitchen felt sad no matter how one looked at it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s figure was thinner. Although there were children in front and behind, the huge refrigerator could still cover thempletely. As long as they did not walk over to check, as long as the children did not make a sound, they would be able to escape, but could everything be as she wished?

    The kitchen door creaked open and she tried her best to shrink back. Da Bao might have been restless because of her nervousness and kept moving. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was jumping more and more violently.

    Not far away from her, there were two fish swimming in the kitchen sink. The asional pping sound was so obvious. The heavy and slow footsteps made Shen Xiaoxiao know that this was definitely a martial artist without even looking. She even began to think about how she could hit him in one shot in a duel, and attack him unexpectedly before he could react.

    She was indeed afraid of guns, but as long as she was fast enough that he did not even have time to draw his gun, then she might have a chance to turn the tables by snatching his gun.

    There were a total of five hairpins that had been polished to make weapons. She had used two earlier, and she had originally thought that the three in her hands would not be of any use, but now it seemed that that was not the case.

    Shen Xiaoxiao gently ced Little Treasure on the ground beside her. If something unexpected happened to Da Bao on her back, she could still block the iing gun, but when Little Treasure was in her arms, it was very likely to hit him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to gamble, nor could she afford to gamble. However, no matter how careful she was, she still attracted the attention of the person who had entered the kitchen.

    At this moment, the fish in the pool hit the surface of the water. That person seemed to have paused for a moment. Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to stand out and shoot the darts in that direction. Then, she took a big step forward and directly rushed toward that person¡¯s face. Her attacks were fast and hateful. She was also good at fighting. No matter how fast the bodyguard¡¯s reaction was, he was still stunned by these consecutive actions for a few seconds.

    By the time he reacted, a small dart had already been inserted into his shoulder. He instinctively groaned in pain. The moment he lowered his head to look at the wound, a gust of wind blew over, and he did not have time to dodge before he was hit squarely.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to punch him to the end. When the bodyguard reacted, he only felt a burst of pain in his temple, and then he lost all feeling.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that their actions had attracted the attention of the people outside. Fortunately, this house was connected by two rooms, and her actions were quick and neat, so those people still had a long way to go before they could reach the kitchen.

    She saw the pistol on the man¡¯s waist and pulled it over. She stood to the side and whispered to Da Bao behind her, ¡°Da Bao, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here.¡±

    After saying that, she fired directly at the door. She made her move. Both the men in ck and the bodyguards knew that there was someone in the kitchen, and it was the person they were looking for.

    The woman in ck brought two bodyguards upstairs because they were picking up a baby. She did not think that there was any danger.

    Moreover, she had always been confident. Even a man like Yan Kuan had suffered a great loss in front of her. The others would not even make her blink.

    Not only that, in her eyes, to deal with a woman with a child, two men with guns were enough.

    However, the woman in ck had calcted everything, but she had missed a point. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s skills were far from as simple as she thought.

    To be able to kill her men with bare hands and take away the guns with two children, there was not a single sound made in the middle. Just from this point alone, she knew that this Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not simple.

    She was very smart and knew when to enter and when to retreat. She also cherished her life very much. As long as there was a little danger, she would definitely not take the risk.

    Therefore, as soon as the gunshot rang, she directly walked out of the door that had just opened. If there were more people by her side now, she would not be afraid. However, she had only brought two bodyguards upstairs and even met a tough opponent like Shen Xiaoxiao.

    As soon as she left, Du Ze was smart enough to follow her and run. This was a gunfight. This was not some bare-handed fight that he could still fight. This was a gunfight. Moreover, he instinctively felt that as long as he followed the man in ck, he would definitely be able to keep his life.

    He had never thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would kill him. After all, a husband and wife were forever indebted to each other. However, that did not stop him from being afraid of guns.

    Seven bullets. She had been counting how many she had left. Da Bao had long been frightened by the sound and was crying. Because it was a confrontation, the two of them stopped their attacks when the other party only had one bullet left.

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully put Da Bao down and sent her to Little Treasure¡¯s side so that the two of them could lean against each other. What she needed to do was to immediately finish off the assassin outside because she knew that the woman in ck would definitely not appear with just two people. There would be an ambush downstairs, so she had to finish it as soon as possible.

    Now that the two children were ced in a safe ce on the side, she would be freer to deal with this person.

    There was only one bullet, so she had to finish something.

    Her eyes swept across the kitchen. Fortunately, she was in the kitchen. What was there most in the kitchen? Of course, there were all kinds of knives.

    She first took a small fruit knife and pinned it to her waist. Then, she took a kitchen knife and walked to the door. She flew toward the person outside the door.

    Anyone would shoot, especially when faced with such a lethal weapon. When the bodyguard¡¯s gunshot rang out, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally pulled the trigger directly, right between his eyebrows. She let out a sigh of relief. She immediately turned around and walked over to fix the two children¡¯s bodies to her before hurriedly walking towards the door.

    The two children, whom she had thought would be so frightened that they would burst into tears, opened their eyes wide and looked around. Their courage was really extraordinary. Indeed, they were the children of that stinky man.

    When she thought of that stinky man, Shen Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth in hatred. The three of them had experienced so many ordeals. The resentment in her heart grew deeper. She really could not understand why that idiot did not recognize her! Why did he leave the country without being sure?! Not only did he leave the country, but he also had to freeze all her ounts!

    Alright, she could not think about it anymore.. If she thought about it again, she was afraid that she would not be able to resist rushing over and giving him two tight ps.

 Chapter 408 - Fortuitous Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 408: Fortuitous Coincidence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    This was the top floor. If Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to escape, she had to go downstairs. However, she did not even need to think to know that there were people gathered downstairs to search for her.

    There were a total of 12 floors of high-ss residential buildings. Shen Xiaoxiao went straight down the stairs and stopped when she reached the ninth floor.

    Earlier, she had also seen people moving. It was the ninth floor. The only thing she could use was to run out through the people who moved.

    However, her n had not changed. Just as she ran to the tenth floor, the sound of footsteps from downstairs rang out. Just from the sound alone, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that there were at least ten people, and they were not far away from her. She immediately changed her mind. She walked into the fire escape from the tenth floor.

    There were two houses on the first floor. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew that there were only two houses on this floor. Now that she was going to run away, it seemed that she had to find someone to help her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still wearing her ck coat today, but because of the fight earlier, her face was a little red. She smoothed her messy hair and directly knocked on the innermost door.

    The sound of the doorbell and the footsteps in the stairwell were very obvious. She was really afraid that those people would suddenly turn around and run into the stairwell.

    Shen Xiaoxiao prayed that there was someone in this house. Otherwise, she would really have no way out.

    The doorbell rang for a long time. Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to be disappointed, the footsteps suddenly stopped in the stairwell. Creak. The door opened and an exasperated voice sounded, ¡°Who the f*ck is it? It¡¯s so early in the morning.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care. Seeing that the people seemed to have noticed something, she immediately pushed the door open and entered. The gun in her hand had not been thrown away even though there were no bullets. However, it was too easy to deal with a man who was weak and had just woken up.

    The moment she entered the door, she mmed it shut. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at the half-naked young man. The heat in the room made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart rx for a moment.

    She looked at the man and only said one sentence, ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±

    The man saw that the gun was aimed at him and indeed, he shut his mouth. Shen Xiaoxiao looked outside through the peephole. Those people had indeed sensed something and had already walked to the door. She hurriedly squatted down and looked at the dumbfounded young man. The young man seemed to have noticed something and looked at the child on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back. He did not know what was wrong with his head, but he suddenly released his hand and said loudly:

    ¡°How many times have I told you? If you¡¯re going to smash a walnut, do it carefully. Bang, bang, bang! The neighbor next door is going toin again! I just worked all nightst night. Can you spare me some trouble? She¡¯s a nanny, and you¡¯re also a nanny. Is this how you do things with so much money...¡±

    The man talked for a few minutes until the footsteps at the door disappeared. He did not seem to have any intention of stopping.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but carefully size up this somewhat smart young man. When she looked at him, she felt that he looked familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere before. However, when she saw the way he was staring at her with his back half-naked... Shen Xiaoxiao frowned as she pointed the gun at him and said,?¡°Go in.¡±

    Although this apartment was not like Du Ze¡¯s apartment, it was still extremely spacious. One could even see it clearly at a nce. The living room was especially erged. There were only two rooms, one bedroom, one study room, and one kitchen... There was no one else in this apartment other than this young man.

    Otherwise, Shen Xiaoxiao would not have knocked on the door for so long without any response. Not only that, the walls of the room were covered with photos and posters, almost all of them belonged to this man. Shen Xiaoxiao finally knew why she felt that he looked familiar. It turned out that this man was not someone else, but someone who was famous and powerful.

    ¡°Bullets don¡¯t have eyes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t report you to the police or betray you. Look at how well I cooperated just now. Moreover, look at you with your two children. I¡¯m not stupid. I know that those people outside are definitely not good people. You¡¯re the good person, right? Right?¡±

    This kid was not only young, but he was also very sharp-tongued and shrewd. At this time, not only was he not afraid, he even dared to get close to her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him with a rare smile. As she put down the two children, she pretended to say unintentionally, ¡°If you want to call the police or inform those people, you have to have this fate.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she looked at the sandbag that was used for exercise hanging by the side and punched it. The sandbag had a hole in it, and Ai Wei¡¯s big mouth did not close for a long time. How much force was needed to break through this sandbag? What kind of great aunt did he meet?

    ¡°That, that, speak properly, speak properly. Whatever you want me to do, I will cooperate. I promise to cooperate. Look at these two children of yours. You can¡¯t kill people in front of the children, right? Oh right, is this... is this your child? Why are those people chasing you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this person. He wasn¡¯t even safe yet, and he started to care if this was her child.

    ¡°You like to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tidied up Da Bao and Little Treasure. Her movements were skilled and gentle. In fact, with one look, Ai Wei knew that she should be the children¡¯s mother. But why were the three of them being hunted down?

    As an outstanding actor, there were too many scenes like this in TV dramas. So, when he encountered these scenes in real life, he didn¡¯t feel surprised. Instead, he epted them very quickly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as the two children leaned against each other and yed by themselves. Her little jacket was ced at the side. The room was well-heated, so she was not afraid of catching a cold. After settling the children down, she had the mood to look around carefully.

    The first thing she did was to remove all the phone lines and inte cables. Then, she looked at Ai Wei. Needless to say, this kid was very smart. He took out his phone from his trouser pocket and put it on the table with both hands. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him, and she took the phone and put it into her pocket without any hesitation.

    Then, she turned around and entered the kitchen, as if she was not afraid that her two children would be attacked by Ai Wei.

    Ai Wei wanted to use this child as a threat, but just as he moved his feet a little, a fruit knife shot over and directly stabbed into his slippers. If it were not for his toes shrinking fast... He would definitely have been hit today.

    Of course, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. This woman, this woman¡¯s back was clearly facing him. How did she do it?

    ¡°If you keep moving, the ce I¡¯m going to shoot next time won¡¯t be there.¡±

    Ai Wei swallowed his saliva. He felt like he was in deep trouble.. Why did he have to run into this mess? If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have said anything and let those people take this woman away.

 Chapter 409 - Male Nanny

    <h4>Chapter 409: Male Nanny</h4>

    Ai Wei looked at the food on the table. This woman really thought this was her home. Not only did she cook in the kitchen, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all whether it was feeding the children or shopping online.

    That¡¯s right, shopping online, or using his ownputer and his own ount to shop online. Look, look at what she bought. Diapers, milk bottles, milk powder, and baby clothes. Oh, and her own clothes. Did she really think this was a sanctuary?

    That was not all. Not only did she not let him go out, but she also did not let him answer the phone. Fortunately, he was on a big vacation recently. Otherwise, if he missed those appointments, wouldn¡¯t he be called a big shot again?

    The scheduled trip to the Maldives was also canceled. It seemed that the B-list celebrity that he had just caught was also going to be gone. Who could make this evil god leave quickly?

    There were also two little brats. When they didn¡¯t have diapers when they first arrived, this woman directly used his limited-edition white t-shirt to make diapers for the little devils to wear. Oh my god, he had never even worn it once. That woman used it without even blinking.

    Her judgment was really vicious. She didn¡¯t use so many clothes, yet she chose the most expensive one. He really wanted to kill her.

    He protested, but she did not care at all and said his clothes were shy. The fabric was not good, and the diapers for children had to be made of pure cotton. His limited edition clothes were ruined just like that.

    If that was the case, then it was fine. This woman even upied his bedroom and forced him to change the bedsheets and covers himself. After all, he had not done these things for many years. He still had to wash clothes and mop the floor. He had already be a nanny, hadn¡¯t he?

    This was his home, his home.

    However, in terms of strength, he could not beat her, nor did he dare to beat her. Moreover, she was also a beauty, so he could not do it.

    In terms of scheming, forget it. He was locked in the study at night and slept. Of course, if he had the guts, he could climb down from the study window. However, this was the tenth floor. So as long as he was not afraid of death, he could try. The headlines tomorrow would definitely be that the popr superstar Ai Wei was imitating Spiderman in the middle of the night.

    Sneak away while that woman was cooking or nursing? Thank you, there was a fruit knife that would brush past every part of his body in a very timely manner.

    Alright, he had had enough. He had had enough. Why didn¡¯t his managere to find him? Usually, if he woke up just a few minutester, he would call for his life or knock on the door non-stop. Why hadn¡¯t there been any reaction in the past few days?

    Of course there wasn¡¯t. When Ai Wei told others that he was going to the Maldives for a holiday, everyone thought that he was abroad at the moment. Who would have thought that this person would still be held hostage at home?

    Of course, there were all sorts of bad things that could happen. However, there was one thing that was extremely good, and it was that this woman¡¯s cooking was very good.

    She did not want to mistreat him, so she made a portion for him when she cooked. It would be even better if she did not drink the greasy soup every day. However, he knew that this woman needed to feed breastmilk, so she had to drink the soup.

    Moreover, the two kids were really cute. They did not usually make a scene unless they were hungry or pissed. They were quite cute.

    However, they were twins. Sometimes, one would cry which would make the other cry as well. Every time they cried, his hard days woulde.

    That demoness would never watch him stand aside and idle. He would either pass diapers or carry a basin to wash the buttocks of the two little ancestors. That¡¯s right, wash their buttocks.

    He, Ai Wei, had lived for almost thirty years. Who could enjoy such service from him? Even his own children probably wouldn¡¯t be so lucky in the future, right? Couldn¡¯t she hire a nanny?

    Of course, he also made this request. When the demoness looked at him as if he was an idiot, he swallowed all those words.

    He could only resign himself to his fate as a scout who had to clean pee and sh*t every day,

    ¡°I will stay for another 10 days. I will double thepensation for all your losses during these days.¡±

    When Ai Wei was washing the dishes in his apron, he happened to hear Shen Xiaoxiao say this. His eyes immediately lit up. He had thought that he would be trapped here for the rest of his life. He had not expected the demoness to be merciful and let him go.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need forpensation. I¡¯m not short of money either. Do you have a ce to go when the timees? If it¡¯s inconvenient to bring two children with you, I don¡¯t mind you staying.¡±

    Ai Wei promised that this was just a polite remark. He was just saying it. He was really afraid of this demon. He must not take his words seriously.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ai Wei¡¯s silly and cute appearance. This kid had a harmless look on his face. He was indeed suitable to be a star. It was just that his IQ made people a little anxious.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so kind, it¡¯s difficult to refuse. Then, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s hands were so nervous that they were intertwined together. The smile on his face was fixed at the corner of his lips and looked even uglier than when he was crying. ¡®Oh god, please don¡¯t be what I think. No, please don¡¯t¡­¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave three days early.¡±

    The sound of nature. It was really the sound of nature. Ai Wei was about to scream crazily at this moment. In other words, this demoness was going to stay for another seven days. The timing was just right. Wouldn¡¯t seven dayster be the end of his half-month vacation?

    His vacation, the vacation he had saved up for a year was wasted.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to show any unwillingness or inappropriate expression. He only said tteringly, ¡°Sister Weiwei, you rest first. I¡¯ll bring you some fruits. Don¡¯t worry, I know I have to boil it first. You can¡¯t eat cold food.¡±

    Ai Wei felt that he should have the potential to be a nanny. He washed the clothes, washed the dishes, and also cooked. Yes, cooked. Ever since Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Ai Wei could cook, this month¡¯s meal (the month¡¯s meal that Ai Wei thought) was all covered by Ai Wei.

    He really hated that mouth of his. He actually took the initiative to say that he could cook in order to get close to her. This was great. He had almost covered all the housework.

    In addition, he had to coax the two little ancestors to sleep asionally. Who exactly did he offend?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually very d that she had actually met Ai Wei. He was also a simple-minded person. Although he spoke a little too much and usually did things a little out of line, this person was really easy to fool. He might have been scared by her. He would never dare to go west if she told him to go east. Although he was unwilling to do the housework, he still did it very well under her coercion.

    Even changing the diapers of the children was now very easy for him. He did not mind that the feces and urine were dirty. This man was simple-minded. To be able to make it this far in the entertainment industry, she really did not know what kind of luck he had.

    She checked her email again, but there was still no reply from Yan Kuan. The phone was about to explode, but they were all turned off. What was Yan Kuan up to? Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to kill him now.

    After hiding here for half a month, seven dayster, if she could not contact Yan Kuan again, she really could not count on him. She had to n a way out for the two children. Earlier, she had said that she would go abroad to find Yan Kuan.

    Perhaps she would not even be able to walk out of this country, that woman in ck had suffered a loss and would definitely look for her to settle the score. If she wanted to escape with the two children, it would be very, very difficult¡­

 Chapter 410 - Excessive

    <h4>Chapter 410: Excessive</h4>

    ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s news from the old man. He said that thest herb has been picked and will be back immediately.¡±

    Yan Kuan stood outside the istion door and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who was lying on the bed. He nodded his head indiscernibly as he listened to Dark 1¡¯s report.

    Xiaoxiao had been unconscious for almost three months. She had been relying on the nutrient solution to maintain her body every day. Her body had already shrunk a little. Her poison seemed to be much stronger than the usual Suoyin Flower Tears. Within a few months, he felt that Xiaoxiao seemed to have aged a lot. Her hair had also be dry and yellowed. The anxiety in his heart could not be spread to outsiders at all.

    ¡°Master, are you really not going in?¡±

    Dark 1 asked Yan Kuan again. Although it was isted, as long as one wore the istion suit, they could still go in. However, he did not know what Yan Kuan was thinking, but he just never went in. Every day, he just stood outside the istion room and watched. Sometimes, it seemed like he would not move for a few hours.

    Yan Kuan did not go in, so he did not dare to go in. He was afraid that Xiaoxiao would see his current appearance. He also knew that Xiaoxiao was such a proud person that she would never allow him to see her aging appearance.

    The treasure that he had ced in his hands to protect had actually be like this. The self-me and pain were constantly tormenting him.

    In fact, he was afraid. He was afraid of seeing Xiaoxiao like this, afraid of seeing Xiaoxiao suffer such great pain.

    Yan Kuan did not know that he had avoided going in to see Shen Xiaoxiao, thus missing out on many opportunities to discover the truth. Later on, when he thought about it, he felt extremely regretful. Hence, he did not dare to let Shen Xiaoxiao leave him again. This was something that he would not talk about in the future.

    ¡­

    Du Ze and Pei Li had indeed started to work together. Both of them were rare young talents. Moreover, Pei Li was also someone with some real ability. Although the two of them did not like each other at the beginning, their tacit understanding and cooperation in their careers¡­ still, the rtionship between the two of them slowly eased up a little.

    Of course, their easing up would definitely not touch on the topic of Liu Yufei. Once it was mentioned, the two of them would definitely quarrel again.

    Actually, Pei Li was not interested in Liu Yufei now. After all, he was not interested in those things. Moreover, he knew that whether it was Liu Yufei or Ouyang Le¡­ They were deeply in love with him because of the Love Gu in their body.

    Actually, if Liu Yufei could help him win over Du Ze and make Du Ze treat him as his priority, he could consider letting Liu Yufei follow Du Ze.

    Du Ze was shocked. Now, he was certain that this woman was definitely not Shen Xiaoxiao, but another woman who looked very simr to Shen Xiaoxiao. Of course, the only difference between them was their facial features.

    He was extremely shocked. In other words, he had betrayed the real Shen Xiaoxiao for a fake? He had ced her under house arrest so that he could persecute the real Shen Xiaoxiao, not the one in his heart?

    This realization made Du Ze extremely afraid and worried. He had not recovered for a very long time, but he realized that Pei Li seemed to know nothing about this. He thought that this was Shen Xiaoxiao, so he naturally would not be foolish enough to tell Pei Li about this important discovery.

    Seeing this woman who looked exactly like Xiaoxiao, and thinking about how the two of them had been affectionate and how this woman looked at him with admiration, his heart wavered.

    Liu Yufei slowly approached Du Ze. Her strapless short skirt was s*xy and simple. With a light tug, he could easily strip her of everything.

    After Pei Li got out of prison, he did not like to touch them anymore. After giving birth, she began to realize that she wanted it more and more.

    Fortunately, there was still her child who could temporarily distract her attention. The supplies she bought online could also quench her thirst asionally. However, these were things not as satisfying as real men.

    When Pei Li asked her to approach Du Ze again, she agreed immediately. She missed him too much. She already knew that she was not Shen Xiaoxiao, but Liu Yufei. As for why she became Shen Xiaoxiao, she did not know. There were some things that Liu Yufei had forgotten.

    However, what she could remember was that she did have a tattoo of a Suoyin flower. How could a woman with a tattoo of a Suoyin flower not have a man? However, she did not want to find a man to betray Pei Li. She did not know why she loved Pei Li so much, but as long as it was Pei Li who asked her to do it, she would do it. Moreover, she did not want to miss out on this Du Ze.

    The cup of water that Du Ze had drunk wasced with medicine. Even if Du Ze was unwilling, even if Du Ze thought that she was a substitute, he would still be delirious and would not know what he was doing.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s flirtatious personality, the dress that Du Ze had identally torn off, and her fair and seductive body, were all wrapped around him. All rationality and conspiracies were thrown to the back of his mind, leaving behind only emptiness and urgency. There was an endless sense of urgency.

    In a room separated by a wall, Pei Li looked at the strong man in front of him. His heart was filled with inexplicable nervousness. It turned out that he did not like those skinny gigolos. What he liked were muscles. This realization made him more and more excited and happier. So, this was what he wanted¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°An Ning, you should think carefully about this announcement. Those big bosses are not easy to deal with, and you are not the same as before. If you go to this dinner party, I don¡¯t have to tell you the result, right?¡±

    The manager actually had good intentions. No matter how unpopr An Ning was, she could still be considered a B-list celebrity. There was actually no need for her to make a name for herself at those dinner parties. To put it bluntly, those so-called dinner parties were nothing more than a booty call, and everyone knew it.

    An Ning did notck money or poprity. As long as she sat in public services and waited for a while, it was not like she did not have a chance to fight. However, she chose to take these shortcuts. This surprised her manager.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can make the arrangements. I have my own ns.¡±

    The manager looked at An Ning¡¯s stubbornness and did not say anything. Since she was willing to do so, there was nothing else for her to say. This was how the industry was. If you wanted to take a shortcut, you had to pay the price. Since An Ning had chosen to go this way, she had nothing to say. Let her be.

    An Ning wanted to seed. She was tired of being looked down upon. She was tired of being an outcast in this industry. She hated this kind of life. After moving out of the Ouyang family, those antiques could not be sold immediately. She needed money. She was used to living a life of luxury andvishness. She did not want to live a hard life anymore, so she wanted to be famous and return to her previous status. This was what she desperately wanted to do.

    ¡­

    ¡°You can try this ancient costume script. I have already helped you reply to your manager. Choose this one.¡±

    Ai Wei watched Shen Xiaoxiao directly throw the printed script in front of him. What did she mean? Did she help him decide his job? And even helped him reply?

    What right did she have? Why did she do this?

    ¡°Lin Weiwei, this is my job. What right do you have to decide for me? You crazy woman¡­¡±

 Chapter 411 - Sheâ€™s My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 411: She¡¯s My Girlfriend</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Lin Weiwei, this is my job. What right do you have to decide for me? You crazy woman...¡±

    Just as he mustered up the courage to shout out those two words, Ai Wei was scared speechless by the shiny fruit knife in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand.

    But he was indeed extremely ufortable. It was fine if his life was disrupted, but why did this woman have to interfere in his work? Was it enough just because she was beautiful?

    He had seen many beautiful women. There was no shortage of beautiful women in the entertainment industry. This ugly woman, ugly woman...

    As a reincarnated person, Shen Xiaoxiao, who had lived through extremely difficult times with the apaniment of television and movies, naturally knew how popr this historical costume drama was back then.

    Although this pce struggle looked like an unpopr television show, the effects it producedter on had reached a new height in the whole of China.

    As for the idol drama that Ai Wei wanted to choose, what overbearing CEO? Although it was currently popr, when it waspared to this costume dramater on, it was simply abused to the point of dropping to the ground.

    Moreover, the zero negative rating of that court drama back then was rare all over the world. When it was introduced abroad, it caused a wave of heat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could still remember the few main actors at that time, especially the male lead who had squeezed into the domestic first-tier position and was doing it steadily. Shen Xiaoxiao would also help Ai Wei in return for such a good opportunity.

    Although Ai Wei¡¯sputer was upied by Shen Xiaoxiao, who asked Shen Xiaoxiao to see the email without a doubt?

    Ai Wei was extremely unhappy, but under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s coercion... He still tried his best to persuade Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Sister Weiwei, you don¡¯t know about the things in our circle. You don¡¯t usually watch TV, and now it¡¯s popr to be an overbearing CEO. Thepany also groomed me like this. This sudden need to ept ancient costumes... And it¡¯s such an unpopr subject. No matter how good the plot is, if the ratings don¡¯t go up, then everything I¡¯ve worked hard for will be easily ruined.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew what he meant, but she couldn¡¯t tell Ai Wei that she knew how popr this movie would be. She could only maintain her cold demeanor and said to Ai Wei, ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed. You can¡¯t change it. By the way, I asked your manager to sign the contract. He doesn¡¯t have your seal. I even sent him an authorization letter.¡±

    ¡°What? Lin Weiwei, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±

    This time, Ai Wei really exploded. Who did this Lin Weiwei think she was? She actually wanted to interfere in his own business?

    ¡°Kid, we¡¯ll see in four months whether this drama is popr or not. When that timees, don¡¯te crying to me and beg.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s confident look made Ai Wei somewhat uncertain. He was a person who could read people¡¯s expressions and also read people. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so persecuted by Shen Xiaoxiao back then. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s background was definitely not simple. Not only did she dress like an international brand, but she was also very magnanimous when it came to eating and doing things. Ordinary people would not be able to learn that.

    Although she had been shamelessly using his own card to pay the bills, Ai Wei did not say a word. He thought that he would be able to receive some good karma and have more options in the future.

    Now, Shen Xiaoxiao was so sure. What was she relying on?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, who exactly are you?¡±

    This should be the first time Shen Xiaoxiao heard Ai Wei ask who she was after living here for 10 days.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and said straightforwardly, ¡°A bad person.¡±

    Ai Wei choked on her words. A bad person? Of course she was a bad person or a demon. What he wanted to know was her identity.

    ¡°Keep your thoughts to yourself. I won¡¯t harm you. I might even be able to help you. Of course, the prerequisite is that I can take care of my two babies first.¡±

    Ai Wei stood there in a daze for a long time. After a while, he turned around and went back to read the script. He suddenly felt like giving it a try. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that Lin Weiwei wouldn¡¯t harm him. Otherwise, she could have killed him at the beginning and left him undetected, but she didn¡¯t do that.

    Ai Wei had no idea that he had been tortured by Shen Xiaoxiao. No, he was making excuses for himself.

    When his manager knocked on the door, Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting in the living room drinking tea. She didn¡¯t get up. She watched as Ai Wei came out of the kitchen in an apron, holding a kitchen knife in his hand. She didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, can I open the door? It must be my manager.¡±

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    She had been hiding here for almost half a month and had not left the house. Shen Xiaoxiao did not think that anyone woulde to the door of this big star. Of course, his manager was the exception.

    ¡°Hey, Ai Wei, why did you choose that period drama? Are you sure? That modern drama was paired with the popr actress Shu Shu. She has always been filming hand-held television and has not even started filming yet. The attention of the people in this country has already exploded. It was so rare for me to fight for this, but you actually did not want it. You... Eh, there is someone else?¡±

    As soon as his manager, , entered the room, he started chattering. He only stopped talking when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao sitting on the sofa.

    When he turned his head, he saw that Ai Wei was actually wearing an apron and holding a kitchen knife as he prepared to cook. He was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped.

    ¡°You, you, you, you are actually cooking.¡±

    ¡°No, why can¡¯t I cook?¡±

    opened his mouth and looked at the silent woman on the sofa. For a moment, he felt that this scene was a little strange. What was going on?

    ¡°I will sign the ancient costume movie. Give me the contract, and I will sign it. I will join the production team in two days.¡±

    Ai Wei did not have the patience for his manager. He took the manager¡¯s bag and took out the contract to sign.  could not stop him even if he wanted to. He knew how stubborn this young master was and he would not listen to his advice at all. Fortunately, he had a firm foothold now, but his position had been hovering between the B-list and A-list.

    Originally, he had wanted Ai Wei to take over the first-tier position in this drama, but now that he had made such a choice, he really could not put his finger on it. How many people had fought for that position? How could Ai Wei be so muddle-headed?

    ¡°Come on, please. You know how my temper is. Don¡¯t you see that you only brought this one contract here?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back was always facing , so  could not see what Shen Xiaoxiao looked like. Of course, she had no intention of turning back either. This made  even more curious.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Ai Wei knew that  was asking about Shen Xiaoxiao, but he could not tell anyone about Shen Xiaoxiao. If there was a hint of coercion in the past, he was now used to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s existence. That was because even if she threatened him asionally, she had never really hurt him. The key was that he was an orphan. He had no parents since he was young.

    Now that there was someone at home, and it was a woman and children, although it was noisy, it really made him feel inexplicably warm. So, he did not want to ruin the atmosphere so quickly, even if Shen Xiaoxiao had said that she would leave.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 412 - Whereâ€™s My Husband? Dead!

    <h4>Chapter 412: Where¡¯s My Husband? Dead!</h4>

    ¡¯s mouth was half open. There was no need to exin his surprise. Didn¡¯t he just catch up with some Yi Ning? How many days had it been?

    When did this kid learn to be so fickle?

    If those reporters captured this image that he had painstakingly built up, it would be ruined. No, he had to talk to him properly.

    Moreover, this so-called girlfriend had not faced him since the beginning. Did she not understand the rules, or was she ashamed of herself?

    If this Ai Wei wanted to have a girlfriend, he had to investigate it thoroughly. He had to avoid falling into a trap.

    ¡°I say, introduce her to me as well. Is she really your girlfriend?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had no choice but to turn her head at this moment because she also wanted to know where this rascal got the courage to say that she was his girlfriend.

    Ai Wei regretted what he said. He wasn¡¯t afraid of what his manager would do. He was afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao would get angry. Would she get angry? If she got angry, would she use force to threaten him again?

    However, when faced with his manager and Shen Xiaoxiao, he still chose to get rid of his manager. After all, even if Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to teach him a lesson, she had to do it when there was no one around. He still had to show his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I will definitely introduce you when it¡¯s time for me to introduce you. Then, you have already signed all the contracts. Hurry up and leave. I still have to cook.¡±

    After saying that, Ai Wei pushed  out of the room.  was a very petite man. He was not a match for Ai Wei at all. Moreover, he had to rely on Ai Wei for his livelihood. Although Ai Wei had a good temper¡­ However, his decision was rarely changed. He was a very stubborn person. Therefore, if Ai Wei wanted him to leave, he really wanted him to leave. If he stayed here, he would only cause trouble for him.

    Moreover, it seemed that the two of them had some conflicts. Didn¡¯t they hear that woman say ¡®What?¡¯ just now? Therefore,  guessed that perhaps Ai Wei had not settled it himself.

    There was no rush. Anyway, Ai Wei was going to join the production team, so he would have a good talk with him then.

    After  left, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled strangely as she looked at Ai Wei. Ai Wei felt his scalp go numb from that smile. After a long time, he finally dared to say, ¡°Sister Weiwei, it¡¯s a temporary measure, a temporary measure. You have to find someone to cover for you here. My manager is the best shield.¡±

    ¡°I seem to have told you that I¡¯m leaving in three days. Do I need a shield?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ai Wei. This kid had once again sessfully angered her. Why did he say that she was his girlfriend? Was he courting death?

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Weiwei, everyone outside knows that I¡¯m on vacation and will definitely return to China in the next few days. My fans are quite perverted. They might even look for a ce in our neighborhood or nearby to peek at us, such as cameras. Oh, right, close the curtains these days. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if we are photographed.¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s words were half-truth and half-lies, but Shen Xiaoxiao believed him. In the next few years, people in the entertainment industry would indeed take pictures from some windows to expose love affairs, extramarital affairs, and so on.

    She nced at Ai Wei and said, ¡°Go and cook.¡±

    Then, she continued to cook and watch TV. Ai Wei did not expect that he would pass the test so smoothly. He stood there for a long time without reacting. By the time he reacted, Shen Xiaoxiao had already gone into the room to see the two children.

    At the dining table, Ai Wei thought for a moment before asking Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Sister Weiwei, where are you going? Have those people who wanted to find you all left?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this kid was concerned about her, so she did not hide anything from him. Instead, she said, ¡°Back to my hometown.¡±

    ¡°Back to your hometown? Sister Weiwei, don¡¯t say that youe from the countryside.¡±

    Ai Wei didn¡¯t believe it. A hometown in the countryside, dressed in branded clothes and picky when it came to food? How could a country bumpkin raise such a youngdy?

    ¡°So what if I came from the countryside? I¡¯m the only golden phoenix that flew out of our vige.¡±

    This was a joke. Ai Wei knew immediately when he heard it. He smiled, and Shen Xiaoxiao also smiled with him. Ai Wei then realized that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s smile was actually quite good-looking. She always had a straight face, and only when she looked at the children could he see a loving expression. He did not expect that she would actually smile at this time.

    This smile was warm and very good-looking. It was different from those smiles that were full of motherly expressions. Ai Wei felt that this Shen Xiaoxiao was very good, very good.

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, why don¡¯t you stay in the city? It¡¯s much more convenient for the children here. The children are so young, and it¡¯s very hard for you to take care of two children alone. When you go back to the countryside, whether it¡¯s medical conditions or anything else, it¡¯s a lot worse.¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know this? But now that she was being chased, how could she not hide in the countryside? Moreover, she had to think of a way to go abroad. The children were so young, and she was really busy.

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughtful look, Ai Wei rolled his eyes and continued to say, ¡°Sister Weiwei, I¡¯m going to join the production team soon. The house is empty, so why don¡¯t you stay here? Really, at least wait until the children are older before leaving. It¡¯s only been two months and it¡¯s not good for the children to grow up wandering around like this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Ai Wei. This kid¡¯s heart was really good, but if she stayed here, it would definitely implicate him. If those men in ck were toe looking for him, she did not want to let this kid die.

    ¡°I have enemies. If theye looking for me, your little life will really be gone.¡±

    Ai Wei swallowed his saliva. He had almost forgotten about this. But since he had said it, he naturally had to bite the bullet and say, ¡°Yes, you have enemies, but haven¡¯t you been fine for the past half a month? Maybe they thought you ran away long ago. I had someone take a photo of your car under my name. They won¡¯t find anything. Besides, Sister Weiwei, did the father really leave you alone?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious when she heard Ai Wei mention Yan Kuan. She said to Ai Wei directly, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    Ai Wei was stunned. Dead? These two little ancestors didn¡¯t have a father anymore? Weren¡¯t they the same as him? Sister Weiwei was so young and pitiful, wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know your husband was¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Eat. Even if he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s dead in my eyes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly took big bites of rice. Ai Wei was shocked. Did she mean he was dead or not dead?

    And Sister Weiwei looked like a resentful wife. Was it another secret of a rich family? Or was it that Lin Weiwei was a mistress and these two little ancestors were illegitimate children?

    Was it someone from the big branch who was after her? Was it like that? Could it be like that?

    It seemed very possible!

    Ai Wei automatically imagined it. The more he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, the more pitiful he felt. After a long time, he said in a very low voice, ¡°Sister Weiwei, why don¡¯t you be my assistant? That way, you can have a job too, right?¡±

 Chapter 413 - Assistant Work

    <h4>Chapter 413: Assistant Work</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand the brain circuits of young people at all. Why was this structure so strange? Why did it suddenly change to her looking for a job?

    Did she need to look for a job? Did she need to?

    ¡°If you let me be your assistant, do you think you will be the one to serve me, or should I serve you?¡±

    Ai Wei was speechless. Yes, who would be the one to serve who?

    Was he going to serve Shen Xiaoxiao or was Shen Xiaoxiao going to serve him? She still had two children.

    He suddenly felt that he was really too stubborn and stupid.

    ¡°Hehe, forget I said anything. Forget I said anything. I often go to all sorts of ces for work. Sometimes, I have to go overseas. It¡¯s really inconvenient for you to bring two children with you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was drinking her soup. When she heard that he often went overseas, her hand paused for a moment. She raised her head and said to Ai Wei,?¡°Deal. I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    This, this, this wasn¡¯t right, was it? Didn¡¯t she say she wouldn¡¯t go?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, what¡¯s gotten into you? You want to be my assistant? Then what about Da Bao and Little Treasure?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and said shamelessly, ¡°When you go abroad, bring us along. I¡¯ll pretend to be your assistant.¡±

    Now, Ai Wei understood. So Lin Weiwei wanted to go abroad. Was she nning to go abroad?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, do you want to go abroad?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put down the bowl, sighed, and said, ¡°Yes, M Country.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why do you want to go to M Country?¡±

    Ai Wei felt that he was going to get to the bottom of it. However, it was rare for Shen Xiaoxiao to have the desire to speak today, so he still wanted to get more information out of her.

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know of his ns? She had wanted to reveal some information so that Ai Wei could help her go abroad.

    ¡°Looking for a husband.¡±

    ¡°Looking for a husband?¡±

    Ai Wei was such a sweetheart. He did not know how to describe Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s unconventional behavior. One moment, she said that her husband was dead, and the next moment, she said that she wanted to look for a husband. In the end, Sister, were those words true and those words false?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, didn¡¯t you say that your husband is dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s almost dead. After I find him, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t die.¡±

    Oh, so it was for revenge. Ai Wei felt that he had found the truth, and then he thought of Lin Weiwei¡¯s martial prowess. He even felt anxious for that man. How did he offend her? Why was that brother so stubborn?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, then give me your ID card. I¡¯ll get someone to help you get a passport. I have an announcement in a month¡¯s time that I¡¯m expected to stay in M Country for a week. Sister Weiwei, you have to be careful when you kill people abroad. Do you want me to find two killers for you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ai Wei as if she was looking at an idiot. This kid really acted too much. He couldn¡¯t bepared to a normal person¡¯s way of thinking.

    He even found killers. This Yan Kuan was the ancestor of killers. Go and find him, you go and find him.

    However, this kid really had a good heart. He actually agreed to this request and even helped her. What was his motive?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After this is done, I will definitely promote you to the position of an international superstar.¡±

    This time, Ai Wei was dumbfounded again. Didn¡¯t you say that she was a vige girl? Promoting him to the position of an international superstar? Sister Weiwei, this joke of yours isn¡¯t funny at all.

    ¡°But do you think you can use my identity card to apply for a passport?¡±

    Ai Wei choked on the soup again. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t use her name. She was still being pursued. Wouldn¡¯t she be discovered the moment she registered?

    ¡°Then, then, then what should we do? What about the two children?¡±

    ¡°You can give a call and ask that person to apply for three fake passports for me. But I need you to help me pay for them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you double. Also, I¡¯m going out tonight. You stay at home and look after the children. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡±

    This information came one after another, and Ai Wei was overwhelmed. Lin Weiwei even knew a person who could make fake identities, and she was so sure of it. Where did she get her confidence from?

    What was her identity? Such a person could not be a simple person. What kind of person did he pick up in his home?

    Moreover, when she said that she wanted to promote him to be an international superstar, she did not seem to be joking at all. Instead, she made him believe her with a serious face.

    Moreover, now she actually believed in him so much that she actually said that she wanted him to take care of the children. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would harm the child?

    ¡°Ai Wei, born Ai Daren. He was abandoned by his parents when he was three years old because he had natural liver disease. A caring person supported him to cure his illness and was sent to the Red Apple Family Welfare Home in Province A. He debuted at the age of 16 and is now 28 years old.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I also have information about your biological parents. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. What, what, what was this investigation? Shen Xiaoxiao had actually investigated him, and she had done it so carefully? She had even found out about his biological parents. He had only found out about his biological parentsst year. Who was this Shen Xiaoxiao? How could she be so capable?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. You just have to listen to me. You have to get the passport personally. They definitely won¡¯t find me if I¡¯m acting as your assistant. Your status as a superstar will save me a lot of trouble. Alright, I¡¯m full. Wash the dishes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked to the small balcony to bask in the sun while Ai Wei tidied up the kitchen withoutint.

    Where was Shen Xiaoxiao going? Firstly, to get information. Secondly, she needed money.

    She did notck money. Her bag of jewelry was priceless. As long as she got it back, she would no longer need to rely on Ai Wei¡¯s help. Although he was generous and did not care about the money, she could not really go too far. The children were hers... How could she let others help raise them?

    Thus, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to return to the vi and look for her diamonds. She also wanted to investigate Yan Kuan¡¯s news onest time. Just what was wrong with the Dark Empire? Why was all the news suddenly blocked?

    The winter in Jingdou always made people feel bone-piercing and pale. Outside the house, it was covered in white snow. If it was before, Shen Xiaoxiao would have long taken the children abroad for the winter, but now, she had no choice but to stay here and not go anywhere because of the heavy snow outside. It would not stop until February of the following year.

    Not only that, she did not dare to appear to apply for a new passport. She had also tampered with the appearance of Ai Wei. The photo had been made up, and the name was different. Even at this age, she had used the real age of her previous life, 35. All she had to do was to take the children and run out as soon as possible to avoid being chased by those people. She also had to find this d*mned Yan Kuan to settle the score.

    The surroundings of the vi were quiet. This was Yan Kuan¡¯s private property. Perhaps it was because they had experienced a gun battle previously, so this ce seemed much more deste. White snow covered the entire area, therge snowkes above her head made Shen Xiaoxiao recall every detail of this ce.

    She wore a ck coat, her hair was in a bun, and a hat covered her entire face. The snow wind blew on her face, causing her face to hurt.. It was understandable for Shen Xiaoxiao to do this, but it made her look like a thief who had covered her face in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 414 - Return To the Villa, Contact 19

    <h4>Chapter 414: Return To the Vi, Contact 19</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    There was no one in the vi and the main door was locked. She had to climb up a tree to get to the second floor of their bedroom. Shen Xiaoxiao had done this once before. Although the tree trunk was slippery due to the snow, Shen Xiaoxiao still slowly climbed up from the tree to the second floor.

    Shen Xiaoxiao absolutely did not know that her every move was recorded in the camera by the window.

    The room had been cleaned long ago, and it did not look like it had experienced a major gunfight. This was the suburbs, and very few people came to this ce. Perhaps the two people guarding the door downstairs were also because of the heavy snow... So, they hid in the room and did note out to patrol. Naturally, they did not see that someone had quietly broken into the room.

    Her and Yan Kuan¡¯s things were still there. Their clothes, shoes, socks, and even some jewelry had not been taken away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened the wardrobe and took out a ck bag from the inside pocket of a blue down jacket. The things inside were heavy. Shen Xiaoxiao opened it and took a look, but it was untouched. Yan Kuan knew that she had ced this bag of diamonds here. This person was really big-hearted. He did not even bring this with him when he left.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was not sure what Yan Kuan was thinking about for the whole day. Sometimes, this brain of his was indeed not something that an ordinary person could imagine.

    With the things in her hands, she naturally did not want to stay any longer. However, she still remembered that Yan Kuan did not contact her. After thinking for a moment, she turned around and opened the door, quietly walking towards Yan Kuan¡¯s study.

    The crackling sound of the firece fire downstairs told Shen Xiaoxiao that there was indeed someone below. However, in this winter, no one would think that someone would dare toe here and steal things.

    The study room was very close to the bedroom, and Shen Xiaoxiao was even more familiar with it. She opened the door, opened theputer, and entered the password. This password was deliberately given to her by Yan Kuan. It was an internal password.

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened theputer and directly clicked on the website of the Dark Empire. She could at least contact them using the internalputer. If she still could not, she would really be depressed to death.

    Once the website was connected, a few big words clearly appeared in front of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. Everything was suspended. The Dark Empire would not ept any orders for a short period of time. Everyone was to undergo training?

    This, this, were they crazy?

    Everyone was to undergo training, so why didn¡¯t the two people downstairs go?

    But even so, the news disappeared in an instant. What followed was an internal contact email. Shen Xiaoxiao did not have an ount, but she had 19¡¯s ount. Of course, Yan Kuan also had an ount, but she was supposed to send it to Yan Kuan, if she had Yan Kuan¡¯s ount? Wouldn¡¯t that be superfluous?

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it and decided not only to use 19¡¯s ount to send a message to Yan Kuan, but also to use Yan Kuan¡¯s ount to send a message to 19. 19 had been rescued by the people of the Dark Empire, so it should not be a big deal. Fortunately, Dark 1 and the others knew to rescue 19. Otherwise, she would be even more upset.

    What should she say in the message to 19? Yes, first she would ask if 19¡¯s injuries were better. Then, she told him that she was in the country and that he should hurry back to pick her up. Yes, that was what she should do.

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought very well, but just as she asked if 19¡¯s injuries were better, there was a sound outside the door.

    ¡°Why is there a sound in the study?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to hurt the people of the Dark Empire. After all, they were her brothers. She was a clear-cut person who knew who did not need to stay alive and who should be dealt with simply. She still had a bit of kindness in front of the people of the Dark Empire.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at the two of them. The pistols in their hands were aimed directly at her. Shen Xiaoxiao lifted her hat and looked at the two of them. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    The two of them were stunned at first, then said, ¡°You dare to pretend to be our Miss? You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Bang!

    If it were not for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s quick reaction, this shot would definitely have hit her arm. Shen Xiaoxiao was depressed. Could these two idiots be so bold as toe here?

    ¡°Are you two blind? You don¡¯t even know me?¡±

    Everyone in the Dark Empire knew what Shen Xiaoxiao looked like. However, before the Boss and the rest left, they had also said that they shouldn¡¯t be surprised if they met someone who looked exactly like Miss in China. It wasn¡¯t Miss, it was someone pretending to be her. They had their eyes and ears in China (this was naturally referring to Liu Yufei).

    Therefore, now that they saw someone who looked exactly like Miss in China, they naturally took action. Moreover, this person was in the Boss¡¯ study.

    The two people had fired halfway through the email. At the critical moment, she had even triggered the send button. Shen Xiaoxiao was so frustrated that she beat her chest and stomped her feet. Looking at these two people who were courting death, she wished that she could send one of them back to her hometown.

    However, at this moment, the sound of messy footstepsing from the stairway outside made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression change. The woman in ck couldn¡¯t have discovered her so quickly, right?

    They had attacked this ce once before. Perhaps they had already been waiting for her to appear here. This was because if she wanted to contact Yan Kuan, she had to be in the territory of the Dark Empire.

    She could go to the base, but the base of the Dark Empire was in the forest... She couldn¡¯t possibly run into the forest with her two children. Moreover, even if she were to enter and leave the forest, it would be impossible for her to fight back and forth in less than a day. How could she leave the children behind and go in alone? Therefore... In the eyes of the woman in ck, this was the only ce that Shen Xiaoxiao could contact Yan Kuan.

    A woman and a group of men. They didn¡¯t even need to think to know who was more dangerous. Moreover, these two people even thought that this woman was the one who brought them here. When they shot at Shen Xiaoxiao, they were even more unscrupulous. Of course, they also split their focus to deal with the people outside.

    A gunfight broke out again. Shen Xiaoxiao climbed out of the window of the study¡¯s bathroom. Not to mention that she was not loyal enough, she did not have any ammunition. There was no way for her to fight them head-on. The only thing she could do was to help trigger the bomb that Yan Kuan had ced in the study before he left. It would depend on whether those two people were lucky enough to survive.

    Shen Xiaoxiao ran along the path through the window. She was more familiar with this ce than anyone else. Even when the car was on the road, she did not dare to let her guard down. She took a few turns outside and parked the car at the entrance of a film studio. Then, she took a bus and took a detour around the city before she slowly arrived at Ai Wei¡¯s dormitory.

    ¡°Why are you only back now? Why are your clothes torn?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her woolen coat. It was the burn mark of a bullet. Fortunately, she was not injured. She saw that Ai Wei was waiting in the living room at 3 am and had not rested yet. Her heart felt warm. He must have been waiting for her specially.

    ¡°I took a detour back. I heard that the car was at the entrance of the film and television studio. You can go and get it then.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao handed him the key after she finished her story. Ai Wei took the key and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tired face. ¡°The children are already asleep. You should rest early.¡±

    ...

    19 had been undergoing slow recovery training recently. After taking a shower, he sat on the sofa. It was currently the morning in M Country. ording to the usual practice, he would turn on theputer at the first moment. The externalmunication channels were all closed. All of them weremunicating internally. Therefore, when he saw the email his Boss sent him, it asked:

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    19 was suddenly flustered. Was his Boss sick?

 Chapter 415 - 19 Returns To the Country

    <h4>Chapter 415: 19 Returns To the Country</h4>

    For a moment, 19 really didn¡¯t understand what Boss meant. However, he hadn¡¯t seen the Miss and Boss for a week and had been undergoing rehabilitation training. The Miss didn¡¯t show any signs of improvement. The Boss stood outside the room every day and guarded it. It was really very pitiful.., Because the Dark Empire was undergoing all the training, some matters were all handled by the Four Hall Masters.

    The Boss almost ignored everything. But now, the Boss actually asked him if he had recovered and sent him an email privately. Could it be that the Boss had some mission for him to do in private? Was that why he was so secretive?

    19 felt that he had the truth. After thinking for a while, he decided to personally visit the Miss and at the same time gain a sense of presence in front of the Boss. If there was a mission, that would be the best. He had always felt guilty about the Miss being injured and always wanted to do something to make up for it. The best thing was to find those b*stards¡­ to avenge Miss.

    When 19 went over, Yan Kuan was still standing outside the istion room looking at Shen Xiaoxiao. 19 sighed slightly. 19 was also puzzled. Boss missed Miss so much, yet he did not go in. He had been guarding the door the whole time.

    ¡°Boss, my injuries are better.¡±

    Yan Kuan was in a daze. When he heard 19 saying this without thinking, he only looked at him indifferently. As long as his injuries were better, why did he have to tell him? He already knew that his injury was healed. He could tell from Dark 1¡¯s expression every day. Was there a need for him toe over and say something?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does Boss have a mission to carry out?¡±

    ¡°Group training.¡±

    Boss¡¯ words were getting fewer and fewer. 19 was a little uncertain. Did Boss have a mission for him, or did he not have a mission for him?

    ¡°Master, the Hua Vi explodedst night. Two brothers died.¡±

    When Dark 1 came in with the report, he saw 19 standing there stupidly. He thought 19 was here to see the Miss, so he was not surprised. However, the news he received made them excited because the man in ck had appeared.

    As expected, Yan Kuan received the report with a frown. The ce of the explosion was the study room. Someone had activated the explosive equipment in the study room. He had ced it so inconspicuously that no one knew the location of the explosive equipment. Was it identally triggered by someone, or was it deliberately done?

    ¡°Boss, let me go back to China for a while. Maybe I can find some clues. Let me go.¡±

    19 was not stupid. If something happened in China, they would definitely send someone to check it out. Such an opportunity could not be missed.

    Yan Kuan also had his own considerations. He had promised Jiang Liu not to cause trouble in China for a short period of time. However, this matter concerned Xiaoxiao. He should have gone personally, but he could not rest assured about Xiaoxiao, so he had to send someone.

    Who should he send? 19? His injuries had just healed. Could he go?

    ¡°My Lord, I think 19 is suitable. That person said not to cause trouble in China. 19 is the most suitable candidate. Moreover, he knows China and Miss very well.¡±

    It was the first time that Dark 1 had spoken up for 19. 19 was simply too surprised. Even Yan Kuan did not expect Dark 1 to help 19 so openly in front of him.

    He had to give Dark 1 face. Moreover, Dark 1 was right. 19 was the person who understood Shen Xiaoxiao the best. If he appeared, perhaps he would be able to get some results?

    Dark 1 knew how sullen and guilty 19 had been during this period of time. It was also good to let him find something to do. In any case, if one wanted to stir up trouble in China now, they would have to be extremely resourceful.

    For example, when the explosion yesterday had happened, the entire city had been cordoned off. This was also the reason why they had not found the man in ck hiding again. 19 might be able to find something.

    ¡°Okay, 19, return to China immediately.¡±

    ¡­

    Before joining the crew, Ai Wei had left a card for Shen Xiaoxiao. It was said that there was one million in the card. Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected this kid to be so generous. However, he did not hesitate. She threw two three-carat diamonds to Ai Wei, and Ai Wei was stunned.

    He thought that he was rich enough, but this Lin Weiwei was even more impressive than him. She had given him diamonds. Who among ordinary people had the ability to be so impressive?

    He had said that his judgment would not be wrong!

    ¡°Go do what you need to do. Remember to get my passport.¡±

    Ai Wei pursed his lips. He did not want to leave. He really did not want to go. He had stayed at home for half a month without going to the bar or picking up girls. He lived a healthy life every day, except for television. Of course, there was still the news. Then, he would read the script every day or serve the two little guys.

    Although he stayed at home, it was indeed warm. Now that he was going to work, he always had the illusion that he didn¡¯t want to go. He seemed to be reluctant to go. When he thought of this word, Ai Wei¡¯s face turned pale. No way, he actually couldn¡¯t bear to go? No way, definitely not.

    Ai Wei fled in a panic. What Shen Xiaoxiao saw was baffling. This person was always so easily off-track.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually quite depressed. It was not easy to get in touch with Yan Kuan yesterday. Why did she give up halfway again? Also, did Yan Kuan not notice that someone had logged into his email? When did he be so careless?

    Shen Xiaoxiao wasining. Yan Kuan had also discovered that his ount had been tampered with. When Dark 1 reported, he did not speak for a long time. He looked at the people in the room with an inexplicable expression. Hua Vi¡­ Thest location was actually Hua Vi. Was it a hacker? Or who was it?

    No one had been able to find out who the email was sent to. This was because Shen Xiaoxiao had used Yan Kuan¡¯s ount as an insider. This level of confidentiality was imaginable. To check Yan Kuan¡¯s ount, other than top-notch hackers, ordinary people did not have this ability.

    Using their internal defense system to resist the internal defense system. This move was really beautiful.

    They even began to suspect that there must be a mole in the Dark Empire. Otherwise, how could they not know that someone had hacked their ount?

    19 had already flown to China, so he naturally did not know about the things reported by Dark 1. If he knew, he would definitely say that he was the one who received the email from Boss. Unfortunately, he did not have the chance to say this. He had missed another opportunity to find out the truth. Thinking about it, he was really angry.

    ¡­

    19¡¯s first stop was the vi. The ce had been cleaned up and the bodies had been carried away. There were some police officers stationed around the area. He looked around and for some reason, he walked directly to the spot where Shen Xiaoxiao had parked her car. He remembered that it was the spot where they liked to park their car after every training session. That time, when he and Miss had escaped, the car had also been parked there.

    Sure enough, even though it was covered in snow, 19 could still vaguely see some traces of parking. After all, this small forest could block a part of the snow, so the traces were rtively clear. 19 immediately turned on hisputer and began to track the car from the traces. Then, he used the car to track down the person.

    19 was extremely careful. When the report came back, 19 was stunned. The owner of this car was the popr movie star ¡®Ai Wei¡¯. How was this possible?

    How could a star park his car in this ce? And this Ai Wei, who was he?

 Chapter 416 - 9 Whose Person Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 416: 19 Whose Person Are You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    There were a total of four cars under the name of Ai Wei. Two sports cars, a high-ss business car, and an ordinary SUV.

    19 consciously told himself that these two SUVs were the most suspicious because the tire tracks were also the most consistent. He checked the GPS and the car stopped at a film studio. He searched for news. The popr star was now filming on the set. A star was always visible. It did not take him much effort to find out his whereabouts

    19 searched the information about Ai Wei again, including all the properties under his name. When 19 saw Jin Yuan, he frowned.

    What a coincidence? This was the address of Du Ze¡¯s apartment. Could this matter have something to do with Du Ze? It seemed that he should go and check it out personally.

    As a secret guard, 19?knew how to do everything. He even knew how to wash clothes and cook. Therefore, when he found the door of Ai Wei¡¯s home in Jin Yuan, he took out the spare key and secretly opened the door.

    He had already checked earlier. Ai Wei lived alone and did not even hire a cleaner. He had a strong sense of territory and did not like others to enter his room. Even if there was a cleaner cleaning, they would do it in front of him. That was why 19 was so sure that there was no one in the room.

    Although it was a high-grade lock, 19 could open it easily. Once he entered, the heater in the room made him frown slightly. How could the heater be on when there was no one in the room? It could not be that Ai Wei had forgotten to turn it off.

    As soon as the door closed, the sound of two babies crying could be heard in the room. 19 frowned even more. Could this news be wrong? How could there be children here?

    19 took out the gun from his waist and slowly walked to the bedroom. When the door opened, the two babies ced side by side on the bed attracted 19¡¯s eyes. They were so small, so tiny. One was wearing a pink and the other was wearing a blue jacket. It looked cute on them, but why were there two children here? Where was the adult? How could there be no adults?

    ¡°The children are crying. As a nanny, don¡¯t you know how to coax them?¡±

    A female voice sounded behind him. 19 was so frightened that he turned his head. What did he see? What did he see? It was Miss. It was actually Miss?

    How could it be? How could it be Miss? How could it be?

    ¡°19, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few months. Have you be stupid?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she walked past him and picked up Little Treasure. This child¡¯s cries were the sharpest. Although it was usually best to take care of him. He was also the one who cried the most when he cried.

    Usually, as long as he was well-coaxed, Da Bao would not cry anymore. Sure enough, once the child was in her hands, he stopped crying after being coaxed. Perhaps he knew that there was the smell of strangers in the house, which was why he cried so much.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19 who was still standing there in a daze. She said again, ¡°Learn from my movements. Cradle the neck and slowly pick up Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Miss, Miss, this is the Young Master and Young Miss, right? Miss, are you really okay? Then who was the one who was hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears? It¡¯s a fake, right?¡±

    ¡°19, pacify the child first.¡±

    19 was so tall that he could even see gums. When he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he learned from her and held the child in his arms. This was the Young Miss. At that time, they all thought that the child could not be saved and only had two meatballs. Everyone had been sad for a long time, especially him... He watched as the Miss¡¯ stomach went from so t to so big. No one knew how much he looked forward to the arrival of the child. When he knew that the child could not be saved, he was really saddened to death. But now, the child was actually fine, and it was a pair of twins... This was simply too surprising.

    The two children changed their diapers and fell asleep again. Such a big child, apart from eating and sleeping, was really easy to take care of. After coaxing the two children, Shen Xiaoxiao then brought 19 back to the living room.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast. I sent an email the day before yesterday, and you found this ce today. Why didn¡¯t your bosse back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I should inform Boss immediately. That woman is fake. Not only is Miss safe and sound, she even had a pair of twins. Boss will definitely be overjoyed when he finds out.¡±

    19 spoke happily, but he did not know that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    She looked at 19 and said,?¡°Give me yourmunication device. I¡¯ll contact him myself.¡±

    As expected, he handed the phone to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your electronic screen? I¡¯m worried that the phone won¡¯t work. Give me the electronic screen.¡±

    The electronic screen was worn by every secret guard. The watches represented their identity, and it was rted to the chip in their bodies. As long as the electronic screen left the wrist, the chip would quickly alert them and locate it. As long as the maic connection of the chip was cut off, the electronic screen and the chip would lose their effectiveness at the same time, and no one would be able to find their whereabouts.

    19 had always believed in Shen Xiaoxiao. She said to give it to her, so of course he would not hesitate to give it to her. However, after he took it off, 19 was dumbfounded.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out two mas from the drawer and threw them on the disy screen. She pulled his hand and ced the other ma directly on his wrist. With a ding, the device¡¯smunication was cut off.

    Then, Shen Xiaoxiao took the phone and broke it into two pieces. Not only that, she even threw the phone into the fish tank. 19 waspletely dumbfounded. What was Miss doing?

    ¡°Alright, now we can talk properly. Put this ma on your wrist and don¡¯t move for half an hour.¡±

    19 had been used to beingmanded by Shen Xiaoxiao for a long time. When he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s instructions, how could he not do it? Moreover, he also believed that Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not shoot her mouth off. There must be some reason for her to do this.

    ¡°Miss, what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you, you said that Yan Kuan did not recognize the fake and even married her? Until now, he still hasn¡¯t recognized that it¡¯s a fake?¡±

    19 nodded. It seemed to be the case. However, that dummy had been in aa because of the Suoyin Flower Tears. It was normal that Boss could not recognize her.

    ¡°Miss, that fake person has been in aa because of the Suoyin Flower Tears. It¡¯s normal that Boss can¡¯t recognize her. Moreover, she has the Obsidian Star on her hand.¡±

    ¡°Obsidian Star? You idiot, can¡¯t you find a jade that looks exactly the same and carve it into the same shape and style? Have you tried it with blood? Also, even if that person is unconscious, could it be that your boss can¡¯t even recognize his own wife? How did I recognize him when he was in trouble? He¡¯s so ridiculously stupid.¡±

    Alright, he couldn¡¯t answer this question. He really wanted to defend his boss, but his boss didn¡¯t recognize her. It wasn¡¯t right for the Miss to make the Young Miss and Young Master suffer so much. However, why did he still feel that his boss was wronged?

    ¡°If you dare to secretly contact them, you¡¯re dead. You¡¯re not allowed to say anything to Dark 1. I want to see when this Yan Kuan can recognize his wife.. A weekter, we¡¯ll go to M Country. As for what I¡¯m going to do when that timees, 19, you haven¡¯t forgotten who you belong to, right?¡±

 Chapter 417 - Relying On Others Or Relying On Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 417: Relying On Others Or Relying On Oneself</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    19 sat on the sofa and listened to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question. He knew that the Miss wanted him to stand on her side, but how could he do that? Dark 1 was still on the Boss¡¯ side, and he was the Boss¡¯ man to begin with.

    It was just that he could not bear to part with the Miss, and even more so, he could not bear to part with the Young Master and Young Miss. Moreover, the Miss was really good to him. It was really not a good choice for him.

    However, the Young Miss and the Young Master were after all Boss¡¯ children. The two of them quarreled at the head of the bed and ended up in bed together. They would reconcile sooner orter, right?

    19 rolled his eyes and nodded. He immediately expressed his sincerity and said, ¡°Miss, I am your person. Since Boss asked me to follow you, I have been your person.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19. After not seeing him for a few months, this kid had be shrewd.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao understood 19¡¯s personality too well. She thought for a moment and said,?¡°My ount has been frozen by Yan Kuan.¡±

    19 was stunned. Miss¡¯ ount had been frozen? He really did not know how Miss had been living these days.

    ¡°Miss, how did you...¡±

    ¡°Hehe, how did youe here? I was lucky to kidnap a big celebrity. This big celebrity doesn¡¯t need to follow me around. He was willing to be used by me.¡±

    19 felt that his boss had really angered the Miss this time. Looking at the Miss, it was probably very difficult for her to forgive him. One could imagine how difficult it was for a woman who had no money had to support two children.

    ¡°Miss, Boss might have really recognized the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°19, you don¡¯t need to say it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was unwilling to continue this topic. In fact, 19 knew very well that the thorn in the Miss¡¯ heart was that Boss actually did not recognize her.

    It was really not good for him to get involved in this matter.

    ¡°19, do you have any money on you?¡±

    Upon hearing the Miss suddenly ask this question, he hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, how much do you want?¡±

    ¡°How much do you have? Take it out and let me see.¡±

    19 immediately took out his wallet. Shen Xiaoxiao took it, and with one cut of the cash, there was a card. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more in the card. Miss, how much do you want? Although it¡¯s not as much as Boss, I still have tens of millions.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said, ¡°This bodyguard¡¯s treatment is so good? So rich?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have my own investments.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity, 19. Since we can¡¯t contact them, we can¡¯t touch the money in your ount. Once we touch it, our whereabouts will be exposed.¡±

    19 almost forgot this, but did the Miss have to hide like this? But the Miss was in a rage, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t listen to anything. It was better to discuss this questionter. Besides, didn¡¯t the Miss say that she was going to M Country next week? By then, as long as she met Boss, wouldn¡¯t all the problems be solved?

    ¡°19, the man in ck might be a woman. I¡¯ve fought with her before. Her every move is like a woman.¡±

    ¡°Ah? A woman? Miss, you don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve been investigating that man in ck. It seems that her target is not only the Shen family¡¯s fund, but also Boss.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. The woman in ck¡¯s target was Yan Kuan?

    That¡¯s right. That woman in ck was looking for the mother and children trio. Was it to ckmail Yan Kuan?

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat there without saying a word. 19 nced at her and knew that she was thinking about something. He got up and carefully checked the living environment. Miss was now with her two children. Nothing could go wrong.

    With 19?by her side, Shen Xiaoxiao felt much more at ease. No matter how capable she was, she still had two children with her. If anyone came looking for her, she would be more passive than anyone else.

    She desperately wanted to take the children abroad, not only because it was Yan Kuan¡¯s territory, but also because she had to hide in more ces abroad than in China. Although the security in China was very good, abroad... Only then would you be able to rx and not only hire mercenaries and bodyguards, but murder was also extremelymon. It was unlike in China, where a murderer would be captured even if you ran abroad. This was China... This was such a strong and unyielding China.

    Yan Kuan could leave China and freeze all her ounts, but Yan Kuan did not even recognize her. This made her extremely unhappy and ufortable. If she was alone... Then she could just leave and never speak to him again. However, she had children and they had two children. This was simply unforgivable to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, after such a thing had happened, Shen Xiaoxiao understood one thing. A person could not rely on others for everything in their life, especially men. Look, even Yan Kuan could not be relied on at a critical moment, let alone others.

    The Dongyou Country that she had nned was now in Yan Kuan¡¯s pocket. Although he was helping her with good intentions, this was the truth. Once Yan Kuan¡¯s legal team made a move, Du Ze would not be able to do anything at all, not to mention Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Although she had been imprisoned for 10 years and knew nothing about these business wars, she still had two years of memories. The memories of the two years before the prison. If she wasted these two years... If she ced all her hopes on a man, then she would really be wasting the second life that God had given her.

    The bag of diamonds in her hand would be worth at least 100 million if it was ced on the ck market. It was not impossible for her to use this as her starting capital to establish a business empire.

    However, 19 was indeed a very contradictory existence. On one hand, she needed 19¡¯s help and needed 19 by her side. However, 19 was Yan Kuan¡¯s person. Although he said that he was her person, there was a Dark 1 by Yan Kuan¡¯s side. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that 19 would never truly belong to her.

    The busy sounds in the kitchen could be heard. The sounds of pots and pans stimted every nerve in Shen Xiaoxiao. What should she do? Should she find Yan Kuan and teach him a harsh lesson, or should she live alone with her two children and let Yan Kuan take care of himself? Or should she... turn it around magnificently and create a career? Then, when she stood in front of Yan Kuan again, she did not have to worry about her gains and losses. When she was alone, she would not bepletely helpless without the slightest chance to save herself.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head was so swollen that it hurt. She did not know how to think about this problem at all. When 19 finished preparing the dishes and brought them out, Shen Xiaoxiao sat very quietly at the dining table, drinking soup and eating.

    She did notmunicate with 19, and 19 did not dare to speak, he knew that Miss needed to think about some things on her own. These days seemed to be quite long, but for a woman, it was imaginable how difficult it was to serve two babies by herself.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you ****** with Huang Yueyan? She¡¯s on her honeymoon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19, not saying a word. Relying on friends? Relying on friends was also a way out, but why did she have to rely on others? Could she not rely on herself?

 Chapter 418 - Dodder Flower

    <h4>Chapter 418: Dodder Flower</h4>

    A woman¡¯s thoughts were changeable, and Shen Xiaoxiao was the same. If it was before, Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to kill her way to M Country. She wouldn¡¯t stop until she turned Yan Kuan upside down. But now, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that¡­ Why did she have to chase after a man who didn¡¯t even recognize her like a resentful woman?

    Why did she have to beg for mercy when it was clearly not her fault?

    Why couldn¡¯t she support her child if she had hands and legs? Most importantly, why didn¡¯t she set an example for her child? She could not be a dodder flower. From the moment she was reborn, hadn¡¯t she been determined not to be a dodder flower and wanted to revive the Shen Enterprise on her own?

    When did she forget this original intention? The Shen Enterprise was now on the verge of bankruptcy. Yan Kuan said that once the matter was settled, the Shen Enterprise would rise again. When did all her bets start to be ced on Yan Kuan? Where was her initial strength and drive?

    No, it was really not right.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just started to feel¡­ What was her confidence to go to M Country? Was it because of Da Bao and Little Treasure?

    No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. In fact, she should have thought of it when Yan Kuan didn¡¯t recognize her. Why didn¡¯t Yan Kuan recognize her? Was it because he didn¡¯t know her well? Or was it because she wasn¡¯t special at all?

    They had the connection with the Obsidian Star, but Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t recognize her. What was the problem? Was she too pretentious? No, no, she did not deny Yan Kuan¡¯s love for her, but he could not recognize his own wife and child. This was a thorn that existed no matter what.

    19 was a very capable person. Although he was a man who did not know anything, he was still very good at bringing up children. Shen Xiaoxiao did not sleep for almost the entire night. She sat on the bed for the entire night. Other than feeding her milk, 19 took care of them the rest of the time.

    Ai Wei had been on the set for two days. Today was the day that he was supposed to get the passport. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that he would be back, so she sat on the sofa and waited for him in the afternoon.

    When Ai Wei returned, he was carrying two big bags of things. They were all high-end baby clothes. This was something that could tell Ai Wei¡¯s intentions. Of course, there was also a coat that he bought for Shen Xiaoxiao in one of the bags. It was a white woolen coat, it was well-tailored, elegant, and simple. He had good taste.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was considered lucky to have met Ai Wei at a critical moment. Moreover, this person was so meticulous.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Ai Wei was a very good person. However, 19 looked at Ai Wei with hostility. He was sending clothes to the Miss and even buying things for the Young Master and Young Miss. What kind of mentality was this? Wasn¡¯t he kidnapped by the Miss? How could a hostage think for the sake of a robber? Don¡¯t joke around. This guy must have other intentions.

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, who is this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the way Ai Wei and 19 looked at each other and felt a little troubled. Was there nothing wrong with the cross-eyed fight between the two?

    ¡°19, my brother.¡±

    ¡°Your brother?¡±

    Not only Ai Wei, even 19 was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t Miss say that he was her assistant or bodyguard? Brother?

    The people of the Dark Empire were all brothers. In fact, Miss still thought of herself as the mistress of the Dark Empire, right?

    Ai Wei was a little surprised. Brother? These two people did not look like biological siblings, but if they were not biological siblings¡­ Oh, a society? It was a society, right?

    Sister Weiwei was very skilled and had an extraordinary temperament. It was very likely that she was a member of a society. Aiya, why didn¡¯t he think of that?

    Ai Wei was a person who knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. Once he thought that it was probably rted to a society, his attitude immediately changed. He immediately said to 19, ¡°Brother 19, hello, hello. You can call me Little Brother Ai Wei. Please take care of me.¡±

    The moment Ai Wei opened his mouth, 19¡¯s expression rxed a little. Miss would not like such a crazy person. It was just that this kid wanted something small. A proud person like Miss would definitely not like him. In this world, the only person who could match up to Miss was Boss. Right¡­ He supported Boss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and cook.¡±

    19 shook his hand and turned to the kitchen. Ai Wei nced at the kitchen door and followed behind 19 in a ttering manner. ¡°Brother 19, I can¡¯t eat spicy food. Sister Weiwei can¡¯t eat spicy food either.¡±

    19 stopped in his tracks. Did this kid need to be taught a lesson? Did he say he was going to cook for him?

    Was there a problem?

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled at Ai Wei¡¯s unembarrassed look and felt that it was funny.

    ¡°Did you get the things?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Weiwei. Here is the passport you asked for.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took it. She knew what was going on as soon as she touched it. She nced at Ai Wei and didn¡¯t say anything. She casually put the things in her bag. Ai Wei nced at it but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he changed the topic to the baby clothes and toys that he had bought and showed them to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    It was not convenient for Shen Xiaoxiao to go shopping now. Shopping online was different from looking at the real things. Moreover, he had bought so many of them. They were all bought for her child. Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao was interested in looking through them.

    She did not hear Ai Wei¡¯s incessant chatter, but she thought of a profitable project. She had mentioned to Huang Yueyan that they would be doing a children¡¯s indoor amusement park. Back then, because of the Huang family¡¯s ident, she had suddenly gone abroad. Now that she wanted to find a money-making project, this indoor children¡¯s amusement park was excellent.

    ¡°Are these things expensive?¡±

    Ai Wei didn¡¯t expect Shen Xiaoxiao to ask him if the things were expensive. The sun had risen from the west, and this youngdy actually had the time to ask about the price.

    ¡°The clothes are nothing, but I asked a friend to bring these things back from abroad. It¡¯s not that cheap.¡±

    ¡°Are children¡¯s toys very expensive?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the things children y with nowadays are all high-end. Look at the cold weather in China, right? Children can¡¯t y outside, so they must buy these toys for children to y with. So, the toys are naturally more expensive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in winter or summer, parents are not willing to let their children go out in the wind and the sun.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Sister Weiwei, the time for the overseas announcement has been set. We will set off on Friday. When that timees, I will ask  to pick you up and directly bring you to the airport. I have already booked the ne ticket.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, does that Brother 19 want to go with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he will.¡±

    After getting the answer he wanted, Ai Wei did not speak anymore. Instead, he said enthusiastically that he wanted to tease the two little babies.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    As soon as he heard the word ¡®eat¡¯, Ai Wei walked over without even needing to be called out. He ran over to the food on the table and said, ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Sister Weiwei, I have a vi by the sea. Do you guys want to live there? It is more spacious.¡±

    ¡°No need. I have already arranged a ce. We will move out tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused slightly. She did not say anything and continued to eat the food on the table. However, her heart was getting colder and colder. 19 really had a backup n!

 Chapter 419 - Flying To M Country

    <h4>Chapter 419: Flying To M Country</h4>

    ¡°Dark 1, there is indeed no news. Themunication signal has been cut off.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s expression was cold and stern, and his gaze became even colder. 19 had just returned to his country for less than a day before he disappeared. Even the signal had been cut off. Either someone had died, or someone that knew the secret guard¡¯s subcutaneous signal had deliberately cut it off.

    Regardless of the reason, Dark 1 absolutely did not want to see it, especially the second reason. If even the subcutaneous signal was known, then was there really a mole in the Dark Empire?

    Thinking back to the previous theft of his master¡¯s ount, he felt that something was strange.

    Would 19 be dead? Dark 1 did not know why, but he had a premonition that 19 would not die. When 19 was seriously injured, he had a premonition and was always uneasy, but this time, there was nothing. He believed that 19¡¯s life should not be in danger, but he still had to report this matter to his boss. What kind of monster in China could make them so helpless?

    19 did have private property in China, and he was not lying. However, Shen Xiaoxiao said that she would be leaving the country in a few days, so she did not n to move out. Moreover, the weather was really bad, so it would be difficult to go out after a few days of heavy snow.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to cash out the diamonds in her hands, so she could only go to the underground market overseas. Because she had not gone out for a month, her children had spent a hundred days in the house. The two children had a difference almost every day. Their temperaments were gradually showing.

    Da Bao was a little delicate. Sometimes, she would cry when she could not see Xiaoxiao, and her personality was also overbearing. Perhaps it was because she was the only one by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side for the past two months, and no one had ever snatched food from her, but now, she had to share some breast milk with others even when she did not have enough to eat. One could imagine how overbearing her personality was.

    Little Treasure was easy to take care of. Other than being hungry or feeling ufortable, he rarely cried otherwise and always entertained himself. Sometimes, when Da Bao kicked or hurt him, he didn¡¯t cry. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Little Treasure was really the younger brother¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Little Treasure was actually more like an older brother.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master and Boss look alike, especially his mouth. Look at him, he¡¯s so cute.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Indeed, Little Treasure¡¯s mouth and Yan Kuan¡¯s were exactly the same. Sometimes, she felt that even his personality was very simr to Yan Kuan¡¯s.

    ¡°He does look very simr. Even his personality is simr. Have you packed your things? Once you¡¯re done, we can leave.¡±

    Because she had 19, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have to carry two children on her back anymore. Each of them was carrying one on their chest. It was obvious that the twins were being carried by a pair of parents.

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately put on some makeup, just like the person on the passport. 19 naturally felt nervous when he saw how careful the Miss was. They were going to the airport to take a ne, so he could not bring his pistol and weapons. The Chinese inspectors were not to be trifled with. 19 did not think that they had the ability to provoke them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing a red woolen coat, which was also ordered online by Shen Xiaoxiao. It was also a two-sided coat. She had always liked to be prepared. She did not think that it would be easy to leave the country safely.

    She even felt that there might be a bigger crisis waiting for them.

    ¡°19, is your passport okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I have a few identities as well. Those people can¡¯t find out. Even the Dark 1 doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that 19¡¯sst sentence was to show his loyalty. Perhaps 19 thought that as long as they reached M Country, Shen Xiaoxiao would naturally immediately look for Yan Kuan. In this way, everything would be fine. Of course, no one knew what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking. She checked the things in the room and did not leave anything out. Then, she walked out of the door.

    When  drove a seven-person car to pick her up, he saw that this so-called ¡®assistant¡¯ actually had a male assistant beside her.  could not say much about Ai Wei¡¯s private matters. Moreover, he had asked Ai Wei before. This girl was a friend of his from the orphanage who came to him for help. Her family background was clean, so  did not ask much. Anyway, Ai Wei had moved into the production team, so the paparazzi could not film much. Moreover, this woman had a man beside her. There were also two children. Ai Wei probably would not like such a woman.

    This time, Ai Wei was going to take them abroad. He vaguely guessed that the other party¡¯s purpose was to go abroad, so  was very tactful. He would not ask anything that should not be asked. This woman and that man were obviously not simple people. The less he knew, the better.

    Da Bao liked 19. Shen Xiaoxiao had already seen it from the start. 19 liked to y with them. Many times, Little Treasure would not give him face. However, it was easy for 19 to make Da Baough, and this time was no exception. Da Bao wasughing in 19¡¯s arms. Even Little Treasure in her arms was infected to the point that he smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s passport showed that she was 10 years older. She was 30 this year, so her hair was deliberately curly and her eyebrows were thick. There was a very marked mole on her cheek, and she wore cosmetic contact lenses. At a nce, one really could not recognize her original appearance.

    She had put on sunsses when she got into the car, so even  could not recognize her. However, he could recognize the coat on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. Last time at Ai Wei¡¯s house, Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing this coat, so he did not mistake her for someone else.

    As soon as they reached the airport, 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao walked into the VIP channel with familiarity. It was peaceful all the way until they registered. This was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had already expected. Making a move at the Chinese airport¡­ Even if that woman in ck had great abilities, she would not dare to be so brazen.

    She was worried that after the ne took off or at the M Country Airport, the flight would take at least 10 hours. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao had put on her makeup, so she was not afraid that those people would recognize her at a nce. She was worried about the ring on her finger. This was the easiest thing to recognize.

    In the car, she deliberately changed the clothes of the two children. After getting out of the car, she left separately with 19, so she should not have been targeted along the way.

    ¡°Is your boss at K-ONE or KN Headquarters?¡±

    ¡°At K-ONE.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19 and said with a meaningful smile, ¡°You are well-informed. You don¡¯t even have amunication device, yet you still know his whereabouts.¡±

    19 was speechless. He turned to Shen Xiaoxiao and said embarrassedly, ¡°Miss, I really haven¡¯t contacted them. I promise. I just wanted to know their whereabouts. I secretly used theputer to check before.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. What are you nervous about? Cheer up. It¡¯s not a peaceful journey.¡±

    19 knew what Shen Xiaoxiao meant. He was also worried that it would be the best time for those people to make a move when they arrived in M Country, especially at the airport. At that time, they would really need to be 120% alert.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we inform the people of the Dark Empire to meet us at the airport? M Country is not like China, after all.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Dark Empire has temporarily stopped all activities? Letting them pick us up at the airport? If we are discovered, your brothers will have died in vain.¡±

    ¡°No, this is M Country. it¡¯s not that easy to die.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re arriving with Ai Wei. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t seen his fan club. With his protection, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Besides, 19, we¡¯re on the ne now. Do you think you can contact them?¡±

 Chapter 420 - Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 420: Discovered</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Although the two children were asionally troubled, everything was fine throughout the journey. Ai Wei¡¯s seat was a little far from them. Earlier, Shen Xiaoxiao had told him that he had to pretend not to know her when he saw her. Otherwise, she would not be able to control the trouble that would befall him.

    Ever since he thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was a member of a society, Ai Wei did not dare to belittle her words. Since Shen Xiaoxiao said that it was easy to get into trouble, he would just have to listen to her obediently. As long as after he got off the ne... With the help of his huge fan base, he could get Shen Xiaoxiao back to the hotel safely. Then, his mission would bepleted.

    However, Ai Wei thought that it would be easy to get things done after he got off the ne. However, when he was about to reach M Country, chaos appeared on the ne.

    A corpse was found in the bathroom. It was a man¡¯s corpse with an ivory gun. Ai Wei¡¯s expression changed again and again. At that time, he saw clearly that Shen Xiaoxiao was thest person to use the bathroom. She had entered the bathroom with that man before and after. Although he was confused, he had clearly seen Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s whereabouts.

    In other words, the dead man¡¯s body was most likely Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s doing?

    The police and the captain came over. The man¡¯s death was extremely horrible. His facial features were bleeding, and white things were flowing out of his nose. His temple had been directly blown up. It was obvious that he had been killed by a punch to the brain.

    Ai Wei recalled the scene when Shen Xiaoxiao broke his sandbag with one punch. He could not help but swallow his saliva. He felt that his temple was hurting badly. Fortunately, he had foresight and did not confront Lin Weiwei head-on. This woman could kill without blinking. Fortunately, he was too lucky.

    Everyone on the ne was anxious. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao was not alone with the baby. Plus, she was a VIP while 19 was in business ss. The two of them were far apart. Naturally, no one would have thought of this.

    However, the assassins sent by the woman in ck still locked their eyes on the babies on the ne.

    There were four babies in the cabin of hundreds of people. None of them were the women whom they had received the photos of before.

    There were a total of four assassins, and these four assassins were all top-notch experts. The woman in ck had suffered a loss before, so she naturally did not dare to look down on Shen Xiaoxiao. Therefore, the people who were excluded were almost the same team as the one who had dealt with Yan Kuan back then. Each of them was an expert among experts.

    However, such an expert was actually lost on the ne. They did not even know when and how he was killed.

    Everyone on the ne seemed to be a suspect. The airport announced on the ne that almost all of these people were going to be taken away when they got off the ne. Of course, the cameras had recorded them, so no one could escape.

    The ne was about tond. Everything would be discussed after theynded.

    Shen Xiaoxiao patted Little Treasure¡¯s head. This child was too obedient. He drank milk and went to sleep. At this moment, he was sleeping soundly. The ne hadnded...

    Las Vegas.

    If you wanted good security here, then there was no need. Ai Wei was here for a special event. Naturally, he did not know what Shen Xiaoxiao was doing here.

    Because there was a corpse on the ne, after the nended, the airport police rushed over. Their efficiency was very high, because the cause of death was too easy to investigate. A punch to the head, such strength... It was very likely that it was a man with a strong physique, or a man with thick arms.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a woman with a child. She was the first to be sent out, and Ai Wei was a famous star. At that time, he happened to be taking photos with a group of flight attendants, so naturally, he was sent out.

    19 in Business ss was so far away, so it was natural that he would not bring the child to the other end of the VIP area tomit a crime. Therefore, the three of them were the first to be allowed to leave. Then, a few more groups of people were selected to leave.

    The few of them got off the ne at a leisurely pace. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the three people following closely behind her. It seemed like they were being targeted, but she did not know if there was anyone waiting for them outside. She was dressed like this, yet they could still recognize them. It seemed like bringing the child was the biggest loophole.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been recognized. Ai Wei, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t stay at the airport.¡±

    Ai Wei looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s serious look and his heart skipped a beat. What had happened?

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°Their target is me and the children. It has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    ¡°If you believe me, give the child to me and I¡¯ll take them away.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Ai Wei. At the critical moment, he was not afraid of death and even wanted to help her take care of the children. This kid was really loyal. At this moment, even 19 looked at Ai Wei with kindness in his eyes. He felt that he was looking at him in a different light.

    ¡°If you take the children with you, you¡¯ll probably be caught within five minutes. Go. You¡¯ll be a burden if you stay.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao let Ai Wei leave again. He knew that without Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help her. Not only that, he would also be a burden to others.

    ¡°Then you guys be careful. Take my phone. If you need anything, you can contact the outside. My assistant¡¯s phone is inside. If you need me, call this phone directly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took Ai Wei¡¯s phone without hesitation. Her hands that were holding onto Little Treasure were a little tight. It was summer in Las Vegas. On the ne, she had already changed Little Treasure¡¯s clothes, so after getting off the ne, Little Treasure didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. He was still sleeping soundly.

    ¡°19, I¡¯ll cover the rear. You go first and find Yan Kuan toe and pick us up.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll cover the rear. You take the two little masters and leave first.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. You can¡¯t even defeat me, but you can defeat the three experts behind us? I¡¯ve already fought with one of them. It was already won by a narrow margin against him, let alone you fighting them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not mean to exaggerate. She had indeed won against the man just now. Perhaps it was because she had a child in her arms, but also because the venue was small. Fortunately, Little Treasure had fallen asleep at that time. He had not seen her kill anyone, or else she would not have been a qualified mother.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Little Treasure in her arms and thought that she should give him to 19. However, she did not know if Little Treasure knew her intentions, but he had started crying when she was about to unbuckle the belt.

    He had even scared Shen Xiaoxiao. This kid had never cried. When Shen Xiaoxiao released her hands tofort him, he stopped crying. After a few times, Shen Xiaoxiao finally understood that this kid did not want to separate from her.

    However, the situation was too dangerous. If they did not separate, it was very likely that something would happen to them if they followed her. However, if 19 was to take care of the two children by himself, if something happened, it would be the end of the matter. Right now, those people had only found traces of her, but 19 was temporarily safe. It was better to let 19 send Da Bao out first.

    As long as 19 acted quickly and sent Da Bao out and found helpers, she should be able to avoid this disaster.

    ¡°19, hurry up and leave. Find helpers.¡±

    19 also knew that he could take any one of them with him. They did not have any weapons on them. Miss said that one of them could fight her to a draw, let alone three of them.

    19 thought for a moment, then took out a wooden knife from his pocket and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao. He had been carrying this since he was young, and it was given to him by Dark 1. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have any weapons on her. Although this wooden knife could not kill anyone, it was equally sharp.. As long as it was used properly, it could still be used as a weapon.

 Chapter 421 - Entrustment

    <h4>Chapter 421: Entrustment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After seeing 19 leave, Shen Xiaoxiao no longer had any worries. Although she was worried about Little Treasure, there was nothing she could do. She had to bring Little Treasure with her. Even if 19 left, she did not dare to guarantee that 19 would not be in danger. After all, this was M Country, unlike the security in China. If there were people waiting outside the airport, 19¡¯s situation would not be any better.

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head to take a look. This nce made Shen Xiaoxiao secretly rx. 19 was indeed smart. She saw him walk half a step behind a woman in her twenties. That woman even turned around to take a look. Seeing 19 carrying a child, and that Da Bao was so cute, that woman even turned her head to touch her. At a nce, people would think that they were a couple.

    Since 19 had thought of a way, she had to find a ce to have fun.

    ¡°Little Treasure, be good. Mommy is going to beat up the big bad guys. Go to sleep and close your eyes, okay?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with his big round eyes, which made her feel helpless. Was this kid born to be lively and like these violent things? Was he like his father?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep? You actually like these kinds of things? It¡¯s not something a child can look at.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eye patch was still in her pocket. She took it out and covered Little Treasure¡¯s eyes without caring if he was ufortable. This thing belonged to an adult. It would not press on Little Treasure¡¯s head or squeeze him. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao feel at ease as she continued to walk forward.

    Little Treasure bared his fangs and brandished his ws in her arms. However, Shen Xiaoxiao used the strap to hold him in her arms. He could not even struggle. However, this also reminded Shen Xiaoxiao that it was better to carry Little Treasure on her back when fighting with others.

    Little Treasure was even more unwilling this time. He made a bigger fuss, but at least he did not cry. This really made peopleugh.

    In thedies¡¯ washroom, Shen Xiaoxiao came out after feeding and saw three people standing at the door. Her heart was relieved. It was better for them to show up early so that she wouldn¡¯t be worried.

    Fortunately, she was prepared. In the end, she decided to take Little Treasure down and put him next to the innermost toilet. There were only them in the washroom, so she could do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°I thought you guys were going to make me wait for a long time. You guys are fast, but you still recognized me even though I¡¯m dressed like this. I think you guys are pretty good.¡±

    ¡°We only want the children. Give us the children and we¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao found the killer¡¯s words funny. She immediately said, ¡°Let me live? Then, I have to thank you guys? There are so many people in this world who overestimate themselves. You guys are probably not my match, right? Alright, cut the crap. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out her wooden knife after finishing her story and went up to them. It was a close-range fight, and it was in such a ce. No one knew who would win or lose. At most, she would have to worry a little more about Little Treasure. An ivory pistol was not something that could be brought along just like that. Moreover, she had seen that the ivory pistol was made simr to lipstick. It could only fire one bullet. Therefore, even if these people brought it along, she was not afraid.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s closebat skills were all trained from fist to fist on the fighting field. Not only that, Yan Kuan had also practiced with her many times, and the improvement in fighting with experts was not a dead end.

    The three people attacked Shen Xiaoxiao at the same time. Shen Xiaoxiao was agile and ruthless. Ordinary people would not be able to withstand her fearless fighting style. However, she still knew the abilities of these assassins. Therefore, she was naturally more careful when she attacked.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was considered the only one among them who had a weapon. Although the de was made of wood, it was still sharp. It was summer in Las Vegas, and these people were wearing thin clothes. It was simply too easy to stab these people.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was unable to block against four hands with two hands, not to mention that there were three of them at the moment.

    Seeing that one of them had started to split into different washrooms to search, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. When she was done knocking, her right hand was held back by one of them. In a moment of fury, Shen Xiaoxiao directly pushed forward. She dislocated her right hand. Under an unexpected situation, she used her left hand, which was holding a wooden knife, to stab into the killer¡¯s neck. Blood sttered everywhere...

    Shen Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief after taking care of one killer. However, her right hand was also dislocated. However, her reckless fighting style still stunned the other killer who was fighting with her. While the killer was stunned, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about the pain in her right hand. She directly stabbed the killer¡¯s heart with the wooden knife. In just a few minutes, she took care of two people.

    However, the price was too high.

    Thest person who was left was already stunned by this scene. How could this woman be so terrifying? She did not even want to live. The wooden knife was still dripping with blood. The two people lying on the ground did not look like they were going to live. Blood had already flowed all over the ground. He knew in his heart that if she did not die today, he would die.

    Holding the ivory pistol in her hand, Shen Xiaoxiao used the wooden knife as a dart and shot it directly. No one had expected that Shen Xiaoxiao would have such uracy.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao had used the wooden knife as Blue Demon. Needless to say, her uracy was excellent. The tip of the wooden knife was extremely sharp and she directly shed at him, easily killing another one.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled hard on her right hand. Her right hand returned to normal, but the pain increased by a little. However, this could not stop Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s determination. She would never leave these people alive. After all, no mother would watch their child be carried away without caring, except for Gu Yuehua.

    She walked over, and the ivory pistol returned to her. The wooden knife was also taken out, wiped clean, and put in her bag. This was something that belonged to 19. Naturally, she had to return it to 19. She wondered how 19 was doing. Did he run out? Also, did he manage to contact that stinky man?

    ¡°Little Treasure, be good. Mommy will take you away. Be good.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t cry or make a scene. He looked like he was angry. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t care anymore. She held the child in her arms, tidied her hair, and walked out of the bathroom.

    ...

    It was needless to say that 19 had a tough journey. By the time he carried Da Bao to K-ONE, he had already been shot in the arm. Da Bao was safe and sound. She only cried a few times, and his electronic screen andmunicator had been destroyed by Shen Xiaoxiao. He could remember Dark 1¡¯s cell phone number, but Dark 1 never picked up calls from unfamiliar numbers. Therefore, 19 called countless times, but no one picked up. At this moment, he did not know what to say.

    There was still someone following behind him. 19 was smart enough to run to K-ONE. When he saw another secret guard at the door, he walked over and ced Da Bao in the secret guard¡¯s hands. He took his gun and said,?¡°Hand her over to Boss or Dark 1 personally. Tell Dark 1 to hurry to the airport. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°19, 19, 19, tell me clearly. Who is this? Who is this?¡±

    The secret guard shouted from behind. 19 had already run away quickly. Looking at the little baby girl in his arms, the secret guard did not know what to say....

 Chapter 422 - Father and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 422: Father and Daughter</h4>

    As soon as Da Bao left 19¡¯s arms and fell into the arms of a strange man, she burst into tears. This man was holding her so ufortably, and he smelled so bad. She liked 19 and her mother. She wanted to kill him.

    Da Bao was crying her heart out. Dark 89 had never coaxed such a small child before. He had never even hugged one. He was dumbfounded. He stood at the door in that position for a long time without moving. He even forgot about what 19 told him.

    ¡°89, why are you standing here? Yo, your child? When did you move so quickly?¡±

    When the K-ONE attendant saw that 89 was standing stiffly at the same spot without moving and the baby in his arms was crying uncontrobly, he became curious and anxious. A few people walked over in twos and threes and asked him, ¡°That¡¯s right, 89. Whose child is this? It can¡¯t really be yours, right?¡±

    Whose child is this? Aiya, he almost forgot when this little ancestor cried. He hurriedly hugged the child tighter and went to look for Dark 1 or Boss. Aiya, how could he have forgotten?

    However, when he hugged her tightly, Da Bao became even more ufortable. In addition, 89 was a martial arts practitioner. One could imagine how strong his hand strength was. Fortunately, the waiter saw it and immediately pulled 89 and said, ¡°Loosen up a little, loosen up a little. She¡¯s such a small child, and your grip is going to strangle her to death. Hold the child gently, even more gently.¡±

    89 looked down and saw big teardrops hanging on her face. This small appearance was cute and adorable. It was simply a rhythm that softened people¡¯s hearts. Did he hurt her? That was why she was crying so hard?

    89 quickly spread his hands and let the child lie between his arms. He did not know how he did it, but the child was still stable on his arms in such a strange position. She was not hurt at all.

    Da Bao¡¯s crying sound was a little weaker because she felt morefortable. She widened her eyes and looked at the various things around her. She was very curious.

    ¡°Hall Master Yun, have you seen Boss or Dark 1?¡±

    ¡°89, whose child is this?¡±

    ¡°19¡¯s child. You haven¡¯t told me yet. Where are Boss and Dark 1?¡±

    ¡°On the top floor. 19¡¯s child? So 19 and Dark 1 found a surrogate mother? That¡¯s a good idea. They aren¡¯t afraid of being tied down by women. They also have children. I¡¯ll go and talk to them. We can learn from them as well¡­ Ai, ai, I¡¯m not finished yet¡­¡±

    Yun Qi was already a nosy person. He was about to say something to 89, but when he saw 89 fly away, he wondered if he should follow and see Dark 1¡¯s expression? That iceberg could actually think of such an idea to reproduce. He was indeed awesome.

    Dark 1 and Yan Kuan were talking. They were both confused about 19¡¯s disappearance. Yan Kuan had already informed the people in China to search for 19, but at this moment, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so quick. 19 actually found a surrogate mother to give birth to your child? I haven¡¯t seen if it¡¯s a boy or a girl yet. Hurry up and open it.¡±

    Yun Qi rushed in as soon as he opened the door and spoke to Dark 1.

    This news gave Dark 1 a shock. He had mentioned this to 19 earlier. At that time, 19 had said that if they really wanted a child, they could just find a surrogate. At that time, he had thought that 19 was joking. Why did a child really appear now?

    19 had that idea at that time because Shen Xiaoxiao had given him this idea. She had said that if they wanted a child from a same-sex marriage, they could either adopt or find a surrogate mother. Anyway, no one had said anything about them. Moreover, if they had a child, Dark 1 would not always think of letting 19 live a normal life.

    Therefore, 19 would have that idea at that time.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yan Kuan was also surprised at this moment. Surrogate mother? And it was 19 and Dark 1? This was really, really big news. Did Dark 1 really value children so much?

    ¡°Aiya, so it¡¯s a little princess. A little princess is not bad too. Girls are too rare in our Dark Empire. This little fellow is our little princess. 19 is not bad. He¡¯s smart enough to know how to give birth to a girl.¡±

    ¡°Yun Qi, don¡¯t interrupt. 89, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    When 89 saw that Yun Qi had taken the child, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly told him what had happened at the door. Of course, because 19 was in a hurry to exin himself, 89 did not know what was being transmitted. However, he remembered one thing very well. He asked Dark 1 to go to the airport to receive the child.

    Dark 1¡¯s brows rxed. It was 19? He was indeed fine.

    ¡°He asked us to go to the airport to receive the child. Receive what?¡±

    89 touched his head. 19 did not say anything about this. ¡°He did not say. It was just that his arm was injured. It did not look serious. When he gave the child to me, he left. He asked me to hand it over to you. Then, he quickly went to receive the child.¡±

    ¡°Could 19 have brought back someone or something? Is it rted to the man in ck?¡±

    Yun Qi interjected appropriately. Dark 1 and Yan Kuan thought the same. Since 19 asked them to quickly go to help, they did not hesitate to set off immediately. It was Yun Qi who volunteered to help with the child.

    Dark 1 left, leaving only Yan Kuan and Yun Qi in the room.

    Da Bao had cried so hard just now, and now her stomach was already hungry. She had a different smell and was lying in another person¡¯s arms. Da Bao pursed her lips in grievance and started crying again.

    If she did not cry or make a scene, Da Bao would definitely be a good baby. However, when she cried, it felt like an avnche. Anyway, it was so noisy that it gave people a headache. Yun Qi did not have the ability to resist at all. On the other hand, Yan Kuan could not help but look at the child when he heard the crying.

    He said to Yun Qi, ¡°She is hungry.¡±

    ¡°Hungry? Then what should we do?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Yun Qi as if he was looking at an idiot. Of course, she was looking for food when she was hungry. Was he going to let her cry just like that?

    ¡°Boss,e and help me look after her. I will look for food for her. Milk. Yes, I will look for milk.¡±

    Yun Qi was a little afraid of this little ancestor¡¯s cries, but it was also true that he really wanted to find food for this child, so he directly ced the child on the sofa. He did not care whether Yan Kuan agreed or not and turned around to run.

    Yan Kuan looked at him and wanted to open his mouth to stop him. However, looking at the pitiful crying baby, he did not open his mouth in the end. Instead, he sat back at the desk and no longer paid attention to the baby on the sofa.

    However, the baby cried more and more fiercely. Yan Kuan could even hear a sense of grievance. He suddenly felt very ufortable. It was as if his heart felt very ufortable when she cried.

    Yan Kuan could not help but stand up and walk over. He stood at the side of the sofa and looked down at the child who was lying there in red clothes. When he saw this, his heart almost skipped a beat. This child looked like Xiaoxiao¡­ Especially this pair of eyes. They were bright and round, almost melting one¡¯s heart. Out of the blue, Yan Kuan could not help but reach out and hold the child in his hands¡­

 Chapter 423 - There Are Too Many Women Who Want To Be My Woman. Are You Worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 423: There Are Too Many Women Who Want To Be My Woman. Are You Worthy?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yun Qi stood at the side. He really wanted to say to his boss, ¡°Can you let me y for a while?¡±

    He had clearly said that he would help take care of the child. Why would his boss hold the child?

    And a cold man like his boss also knew how to take care of a child?

    Could it be that the child that he couldn¡¯t save previously had aroused his boss¡¯ interest, which was why he took the initiative to hold the child?

    Moreover, the most important thing was that this child was actually safe and sound in the Boss¡¯ arms. asionally, she could even make a squeaking sound. This, this, this was illogical, right?

    Was there any child world that was not afraid of the Boss? How could she not be afraid of him?

    The Boss¡¯ murderous aura was so strong. He had personally seen those seven or eight-year-old children tremble in fear when they saw the Boss. It was really hard to say what to say.

    ...

    When Dark 1 arrived at the airport, the ce had already been surrounded by the police. From the moment he got into the car, the space between his eyebrows had been jumping non-stop. He was always worried that something would happen to 19. What exactly did 19 bring back? What exactly happened here?

    ¡°Go and find out what happened.¡±

    A few minutester, the secret guard came back and reported the matter truthfully. Not only that, he also brought back a video recording.

    Dark 1?turned on hisputer and opened the video. The more he watched, the more panicked he became. In the end, he felt his heart skip a lot of beats. 19 had fallen into the sea? 19 had actually fallen into the sea?

    The person in the car was 19. He could not have been mistaken. However, he was surrounded by four cars and was forced to retreat. He drove his car to the cliff and fell into the sea.

    His heart was empty...

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao was in the same situation as 19. Even 19 was mistaken, let alone her? She watched 19 drive his car off the cliff. She wanted to go back, but Little Treasure was crying and the car behind was following closely behind. Shen Xiaoxiao was forced with no way out.

    The car was not far from the city. The stolen car had good performance. Shen Xiaoxiao drove very fast. She did not have a gun in her hand, so she could only drill into ces with many cars. Fortunately, the roads overseas were different from the roads in China. They were long and wide. After more than 10 minutes... She arrived at the city.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was still wearing the wig on her head. Her face was covered with makeup. Even if she stood in front of Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan might not be able to recognize her.

    Initially, she thought that she had to enter K-ONE to find Yan Kuan. K-ONE¡¯s security was very strict, so it seemed like it could cover for her. However, it was such a coincidence that she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s car passing by as soon as she got out of the car.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately chased after him without any hesitation...

    Yan Kuan fed the child some milk powder. He was actually quite familiar with doing this. Previously, Shen Xiaoxiao had pulled him to practice for a long time. Shen Xiaoxiao had said that the child was theirs. As a parent, they had to know how to feed the child. This was the most basicmon thing, so... Yan Kuan was much more familiar with this action than Yun Qi.

    When Yun Qi saw Yan Kuan like this, he only thought that Yan Kuan was missing the Young Master who was not protected. He did not say anything more about carrying the child by himself. Instead, he walked out and closed the door, leaving Yan Kuan to carry the child by himself.

    When the tragic news of 19 arrived, Yan Kuan did note back to his senses for a long time. How could something have happened? How could it be?

    Yan Kuan did not dare to dy. He carried the child and walked downstairs. This child was quite easy to take care of. After she had drunk her fill, she fell asleep in his arms. She was extremely obedient. When a figure like Yan Kuan appeared with a baby in his arms, one could imagine how shocking it was.

    However, because of Yun Qi¡¯s big mouth, everyone knew that this was not the Boss¡¯ child but 19 and Dark 1¡¯s child. Boss had seen the child and missed the Little Master. That was why it was like this.

    Therefore, although the people of the Dark Empire were curious, they did not say anything in the end.

    The search team had already gone ahead. Yan Kuan drove slowly with the child in his arms. He did not put the child on the seat beside him. Instead, he continued to drive one-handed with her in his arms. Don¡¯t ask him why he did this, because he did not want to miss that pair of eyes... He did not want to see the child lying there alone, just like the person lying alone in the ward.

    ¡°Stop the car, stop the car...¡±

    The car drove slowly. As soon as it started, Yan Kuan saw a woman chasing after him. She was still holding a child in her arms. Yan Kuan frowned and did not want to bother with her. He was about to drive out of the parking lot, but that woman was still chasing after him.

    Not only that, he also saw a few suspicious cars. His brows were tightly knitted. He took out his phone and called the security department. It was simply courting death to see these little cockroaches appear in K-ONE¡¯s ce.

    As for that woman, she must be some kind of brainless fan or she was carrying a child to recognize him as family. These things had happened too many times over the years.

    Shen Xiaoxiao chased after him anxiously. She hated Yan Kuan so much that her teeth were itching. This stinky man, this idiot, didn¡¯t he know to stop and look at her? She was already standing in front of him. Didn¡¯t he know to look at her?

    Screech ¡ª

    At this moment, the car stopped because a puppy came out from the side. Yan Kuan stopped the car. It was as if the heavens were helping her. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately sped up and ran over. Just as Yan Kuan was about to continue driving, she pulled on the rearview mirror.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The car window was rolled down. When Shen Xiaoxiao saw Yan Kuan, she was so angry that she could not help but shout,?¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me scream so loudly? I ran so far with your son in my arms, you...¡±

    Her words were stuck because she saw Da Bao in Yan Kuan¡¯s arms. This girl slept very soundly and looked very good. This, this, did Da Bao really pass into Yan Kuan¡¯s hands?

    This was great, this was great. She finally let out a sigh of relief. Now, there was still Little Treasure and her. Their family of four could be considered to be reunited, right?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao in a daze. Yan Kuan remembered what she had said just now. His son?

    She was indeed a woman who wanted to climb up thedder. If she wanted to have his, Yan Kuan¡¯s son, she would have to do it in her next life.

    Yan Kuan did not even look at Shen Xiaoxiao from the beginning to the end. A woman like this wanted to acknowledge him as her family and climb up thedder. She even said that he was deaf. If he had not seen her carrying a child, he would have killed her long ago. Now, hmph!

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Yan Kuan said these words in an extremely carefree manner and drove off. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm that was pulling the car window tightened. Her heart was already empty. She did not give up and asked again,?¡°What did you say? You want me to get lost? Yan Kuan, you actually want me to get lost?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were covered with cosmetic lenses. Her hair was also a wig. Her makeup had also changedpletely. However, Yan Kuan was her husband. How could a husband not recognize his wife and child?

    If she was standing in front of him, he would have recognized her... She could have found an excuse like this. But now, she was standing in front of him, and he still did not recognize her. He even told the mother and son to get lost. He, he, he, this damned b*stard.

    However, in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart, he felt that this woman was quite capable. She even knew his name and was so courageous. She was not afraid at all. Unfortunately, she was too blind.

    ¡°There are many people who want my daughter and son. Are you worthy?¡±

 Chapter 424 - Looking for 19

    <h4>Chapter 424: Looking for 19</h4>

    He said, ¡°Are you worthy?¡±

    He actually said, ¡°Are you worthy?¡±

    Not only that, Yan Kuan directly rolled up the car window. He did not care whether Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand was on it or not. It was so cruel and straightforward.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really furious. Her hand that had been pressed down was so painful that it was numb. She extended her left fist and punched at the car window. Pa, the car window directly shattered. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°Yan Kuan, remember what you said today. Don¡¯t regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she nced at Da Bao and turned to leave.

    ¡®Da Bao, wait for me. Mommy will definitely take you back. Since you do not want me, then I won¡¯t care about you until the end. She, Shen Xiaoxiao, would not keep him¡­¡¯

    ¡°Security, throw that crazy woman out. Put her on the cklist. I don¡¯t want to see her in the entire Las Vegas.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words rang out behind her. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart ached so much that it tightened. He didn¡¯t want to see her in Las Vegas anymore. Put her on the cklist? ¡®Good, that¡¯s really great. That¡¯s great. Yan Kuan, I hope that you will never regret it in this lifetime. Don¡¯t regret it.¡¯

    This time, there was no need for anyone to rush her. Shen Xiaoxiao had already walked out of the parking lot by herself. The people who were following her had already been taken care of by Yan Kuan by ident. If she walked out now, no one would notice.

    Little Treasure, who was in her arms, kept his eyes wide open as he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this child must have heard what he had just said. Although he was very young, and he did not know what he meant, however, Shen Xiaoxiao would never allow Yan Kuan to treat them like this in front of her child.

    She had said before that she could not rely on others. Now, she believed it. Yan Kuan could not be relied on. The only one she could rely on was herself. Only herself.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Mommy will definitely bring your sister back. Definitely. From now on, the three of us will rely on each other. Let that stinky man cry to one side. Anyway, there are plenty of women who will give birth to his children, right?¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao was temporarily unable to appear at Ai Wei¡¯s ce. In order to prevent those people from following Ai Wei, Shen Xiaoxiao was currently sitting on the bed in the hotel. After coaxing the child, she began to put on makeup for herself. This was all she had. For women, it was simply too easy to transform into a look that a man would not recognize.

    Her hair, which was originally extremely sharp, had been neatly cut into a short haircut by her. Her ck hair was twined around her. Previously, she had a lover. However, now that she was without a lover, she would simply not hold back at all.

    She took a nce at the sleeping Little Treasure. This child was smart. No matter what she looked like, he would be able to stay quietly in her arms. He only needed to smell her to know that she was his mother. This was the difference between a biological child and that smelly man. A biological child would never mistake their own mother.

    ¡°Little Treasure, be good. We are going out to look for 19 now. You have to be good, okay?¡±

    Unlike the harsh winter in China, this ce was as hot and wild as summer. Of course, it was also different from the rigor and norms of China. As long as you had money, there was nothing you couldn¡¯t buy.

    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to sell a bag of diamonds. Ai Wei had given her a million yuan card, which was more than 100,000 USD. It was enough for them to live in a short period of time. After Little Treasure was settled in an SUV¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao drove the car to the beach.

    When she asked Ai Wei to help her with her identity, she had made two. One was Lin Weiwei, and the other was Jiang Zhuo. At the moment, she was a 25-year-old Jiang Zhou, Jiang Zhou that hade back from Spain with her children.

    Judging from the bay where 19 had fallen into the sea, Shen Xiaoxiao had calcted that the most likely ce for 19 to appear was a bay more than an hour away from here. There would be many people who would be picked up from the sea every year. If 19 was fine¡­ It would be good if she saved him halfway. If 19 was in trouble, then Shen Xiaoxiao would have to personally collect 19¡¯s body.

    She would never abandon her brother. Moreover, 19 was not only her brother, but also her best friend.

    The sea breeze blew gently. She was wearing casual clothes and carrying a child. She looked like a tourist on vacation. Of course, there were many tourists like this in the bay. Shen Xiaoxiao looked around and walked directly to the fruit vendor.

    Her spoken English was not bad, and she had a strong American ent. In addition, she had recovered very well after giving birth to a child. She had almost gone through a second puberty. A single, hot mother with a hot figure was very popr abroad. Unlike in China, where single mothers were afraid of people gossiping, Shen Xiaoxiao winked at the little brother. Her every move was quite flirtatious, and the vendor took the initiative to strike up a conversation.

    ¡°Hey baby, this is fresh grass for you to drink. It tastes pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Your child is really cute. You are also very cute.¡±

    Foreigners were so direct. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and pretended to be casual as she began to get close to him. Shen Xiaoxiao said, ¡°I just heard from them that a person was fished out a few days ago? It¡¯s really not peaceful recently.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that kid is lucky. He didn¡¯t die that way, but he¡¯s not far from death. They said that he might be a stowaway, but he doesn¡¯t have any ID on him. Damon said that he couldn¡¯t be sent to the hospital, or else they would have to pay for the medical fees. He¡¯s still lying in Damon¡¯s abandoned fishing boat. When he¡¯s dead, he¡¯ll find a ce to throw him away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my god, it¡¯s really unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But too many things have happened here. Everyone likes America and wants to sneak over. Baby, are you from Phdelphia? What do your ent sound like?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Spain.¡±

    ¡°Spain? I like Spanish food. Are you free tonight? I know a very good Spanish restaurant.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°See youter.¡±

    This was a disguised promise. The kid called Ernie was so happy that he did not want to go back. Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and stopped smiling. He was going to die on her own. He had actually left him on the fishing boat to die on his own? Could that person be 19? Could it be?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to stop. She walked directly towards the fishing boat. Little Treasure was sofortable in the sun that he fell asleep. She took a look at the child and covered him with a veil. It was good for the child to bask in the sun, but he could not be too warm. His skin was too tender and could not withstand it.

    Damon¡¯s fishing boat was not difficult to find. In addition to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s beauty attacks, many people were willing to guide her. When she reached the fishing boat, she saw a wild dog gnawing on the body of a person. Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Was the person dead? Why was there no reaction from the dog¡¯s bite? And was that person 19? Could it be?

    The closer Shen Xiaoxiao walked, the faster her heart beat. She picked up the tree branch beside her leg and threw it at the wild dog. The wild dog was beaten away. Shen Xiaoxiao ran over quickly. When she saw it, she almost cried out. It was 19, it really was 19, but¡­ there was a long scar on his face from his eye to the corner of his mouth, and his arm was hanging there in a twisted position. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little afraid to walk in. She was really afraid¡­ afraid that she would reach out and touch a dead body.

    She walked with trepidation. She walked as if she was treading on thin ice. The scorching sun above her head could not warm her cold and inexplicable heart at this moment. ¡¯19, please don¡¯t be hurt¡­¡¯

 Chapter 425 - 19 Has Amnesia

    <h4>Chapter 425: 19 Has Amnesia</h4>

    In St. Grace Private Hospital, Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting on the sofa in the ward, peeling an apple. asionally, she would look up at Little Treasure in the cradle, or at 19. 19, who had been sleeping all this time. His life was saved. This injury was too serious, especially since his brain had hit the car window. There was arge amount of blood clotting. After the surgery, the doctor said that it was very likely that he would lose his sight or memory. He told the family to be mentally prepared.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19¡¯s handsome and sunny face, which was covered with such a big scar, and her heart felt very ufortable. It was her who had harmed 19, and it was her willfulness that had harmed 19.

    If she had informed Yan Kuan and the others earlier to help, perhaps these things would not have happened. She was too willful, really too willful.

    She coughed twice, and her throat was still a little sore and hoarse. Her neck had been pinched hard during the fight with those people. It had been a few days, and she still felt a little pain.

    When she stopped Yan Kuan in the parking lot, it was because her voice was a little hoarse that Yan Kuan could not recognize her at a nce. It was a coincidence. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan was stupid, but she did not expect him to be so stupid. Could it be that because she did not look like herself, or because her voice did not sound like hers, he could not even recognize his wife?

    She could not forgive him. This mistake could not be forgiven.

    ..,

    ¡°Did you find him?¡±

    ¡°Boss, we searched everywhere, but we couldn¡¯t find him. Someone picked up an injured man in Nansha Bay, but he disappeared. I wonder if he was swept into the sea again when the sea was highst night?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! There are no cameras nearby?¡±

    ¡°No, that area is near the deep sea, and the locker room is nearby, so there are no cameras.¡±

    Yan Kuan stared at the video on the table. Without a camera, it did not mean that there was nothing suspicious. There were cameras everywhere, but there were some in the nearest corner. Wouldn¡¯t he have discovered something if he looked?

    ¡°Check the identity of this woman carrying the child. I have seen the footage before and after. There is only the video of this woman entering that area. There is no video of hering out, so I suspect that there is something wrong with this woman.¡±

    The reason Yan Kuan suspected the woman carrying the child was because he felt that this woman seemed to be the woman who had grabbed him in the parking lot previously.

    Although he couldn¡¯t remember her appearance clearly, her back view was quite simr. Moreover, that woman seemed to have a ck mole on her face. Of course, he didn¡¯t have the interest to look closely at the appearance of other women at that time. It was just a coincidence that the first thing he saw in the mirror was that mole.

    Dark 1 walked over and watched Yan Kuan point at the woman on the screen and issue orders to his subordinates. After looking at her, he also felt that this woman was the most suspicious.

    However, he would only know the result after the investigation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look at the child. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Dark 1 was not a person who knew how to take care of a child. They had hired a gold-medal wet nurse to take care of Da Bao. Of course, Yan Kuan¡¯s interest in Da Bao seemed to be even greater than Dark 1¡¯s. asionally, he would see Yan Kuan satiating the child, but Dark 1 had never reached out to hug her.

    Yan Kuan had a good impression of this child who looked very much like Shen Xiaoxiao. There was even one time when Yan Kuan carried Da Bao out of the ward andpared her carefully.

    However, because Shen Xiaoxiao had her eyes closed, it was a pity that Yan Kuan could not see the simrities between these two people many times. However, he had also decided to take this child as his adopted daughter. Dark 1 definitely would not object. When Xiaoxiao woke up¡­ Seeing this child would also be a littleforting.

    ¡°Boss, that woman¡¯s name is Jiang Zhou. She¡¯s a Spanish overseas Chinese. She¡¯s studying at university in M Country. After graduating, she stayed here. That child was born to her boyfriend when she was in university. There are no problems at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Where has she been going recently?¡±

    ¡°St. Grace Church, shopping mall, a kindergarten nearby.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After the secret guard sent the news, he turned around and left. Thinking about the news, he did not find any problems. What was going on?

    ¡°Behind the St. Grace Church, I remember there¡¯s a private hospital?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words woke him up. Yan Kuan¡¯s words shocked him. Yes, there was a private hospital behind the church.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go there right away.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll go after dark.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were like a pot full of water. That¡¯s right, it was the best time to gote at night. It would not cause any trouble.

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Call me Sister. Remember it. Don¡¯t forget it again.¡±

    19, who was on the hospital bed, felt a little helpless. He felt that calling her ¡®Miss¡¯ seemed a little more convenient, but this woman insisted on him calling her sister. However, she seemed to be a little younger than him. Of course, he could no longer remember who he was, how old he was, or what he did. However, the first person he saw after waking up was this woman and a baby. He instinctively believed her.

    ¡°Sister, when can we be discharged?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao handed 19 a ss of water. After watching him drink it, she said, ¡°What are you so worried about? You just woke up and you already want to be discharged? Stay for another two days. You¡¯ve suffered a great deal this time. It¡¯s not good for you to be discharged rashly. Also, look at your face, legs, and hands. Oh, right, I still have to find a hospital to do stic surgery for you. If such a handsome face is ruined, Dark 1 will not want you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, who is Dark 1?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought of the fact that her casual words had been captured by 19. She sighed. She would never casually deprive 19 of his rights and happiness.

    ¡°Dark 1 is your lover. You grew up together. He taught you abilities and is your closest brother and lover.¡±

    19¡¯s head hurt a little, especially when he thought of Dark 1. However, he knew almost nothing about the past. He had no idea what had happened.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee to see me? And is he a man?¡±

    ¡°A man. You said you lost your memory, but you knew that he was a man the moment I said it?¡±

    ¡°His name sounds like a man.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve learned how to talk back? Come on, he didn¡¯te to see you because he was stupid and I found you first. You suffered such a serious injury because of me, so of course I have to be responsible for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 like this. In fact, she had never thought of breaking them up. She just felt particrly guilty, so when faced with 19¡¯s problem, she told the truth, including everything about the Dark Empire. Shen Xiaoxiao even thought that when 19 was better, she would let 19 go back. After all, there was a Dark 1 there, so there was no need to hide with her.

    But unexpectedly, when 19 heard the news, he was unusually calm. After a long time, he told Shen Xiaoxiao that his life was saved by her. The first person he saw when he woke up was her. She took care of him in the hospital every day, and he saw it all, so what if he had a lover? Right now, Miss and nephew were the most important things to him.

    ¡°I should be discharged immediately. If it¡¯s like you say and Dark 1 is very powerful, they should be able to find us very soon.¡±

    ¡°Ah? If they find us, then you¡¯ll go back with him. You guys didn¡¯t fight and nothing happened.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth, but 19¡¯s next words immediately made Shen Xiaoxiao choke. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him now, let alone be in love with him.¡±

 Chapter 426 - Save Da Bao and Sneak Into the Villa.

    <h4>Chapter 426: Save Da Bao and Sneak Into the Vi.</h4>

    Dark 1 was at a loss for words. Didn¡¯t he hear what the nurse said?

    When the patient woke up, he asked to be discharged. It was the patient who asked to be discharged. 19 must have asked to be discharged because he was afraid that they would find him. Why was 19 afraid that they would find him?

    This was a little strange.

    ¡°19, quickly drink the soup. This is chicken feet soup. It is used toplement the shape of the body.¡±

    19 looked at the soup again and wanted to vomit. However, Shen Xiaoxiao would not let him have his way. He had endured so much hardship. He had to drink the soup. Although the wound looked like it was healing well on the outside, it took a hundred days for the injured muscles and bones to heal. If he did not recuperate properly, what would happen if there were seque?

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you let Little Treasure drink it? Little Treasure has already been here for five months. He can eat supplementary food now.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure has Little Treasure¡¯s special soup. You drink yours.¡±

    Did this kid think that she didn¡¯t know what he was nning? She had already made preparations.

    They had already been in this coastal town for two months to recuperate. Shen Xiaoxiao took care of 19 and Little Treasure every day. Although she really wanted to go and bring Da Bao back immediately, she couldn¡¯t. Right now, 19 simply couldn¡¯t leave her side. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t fully prepared. She only had one chance to save Da Bao. If she missed it, there would be no chance at all. Yan Kuan and the others wouldn¡¯t give her a second chance either.

    ¡°Miss, when are we going to save Da Bao?¡±

    19 naturally knew that Da Bao was in the hands of the Dark Empire. Shen Xiaoxiao had told him everything, but he didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with her thoughts. Da Bao was Miss¡¯ child¡­ It was a very natural thing for Miss to want to bring back her child. As for the father of the child, sorry, he could not even recognize his own wife and child. Miss did not want the child to be by his side¡­ He felt that there was nothing wrong with this matter.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it in a few days. When the timees, you take good care of Little Treasure at home. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±

    ¡°I want to go too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll go? You¡¯re so cocky just because your hands are good? Do you want me to serve you for another two months?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not polite with her words. She did not know how to be polite to 19. 19 had been intimidated by Shen Xiaoxiao for a long time. If she said one thing, he would never say another. Since Shen Xiaoxiao was angry, he naturally did not dare to provoke her.

    However, if she did not allow him to go, he could naturally go secretly. He had checked the information about the Dark Empire. The rumors were so terrifying. It was easy to imagine how difficult it would be for Miss to break into the Dark Empire¡¯s ck Emperor¡¯s vi alone.

    If he did note to the rescue, he was afraid that if Da Bao was not rescued, Miss would also be involved.

    ¡°Then I wille to the rescue outside. It is impossible for you to run away with the child alone.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and finally nodded. However, she still said to 19, ¡°If you dare to run in and interfere, I¡¯ll throw you away and let you go find Dark 1.¡±

    19¡¯s head was full of ck lines. Was it necessary?

    ¡­

    The moon was dark and the wind was high.

    It was almost the Lunar New Year. Shen Xiaoxiao had chosen the 30th night of the Lunar New Year. Her birthday was also Yan Kuan¡¯s birthday.

    That night, Yan Kuan would definitely spend it with that fake, and this was the best time for her to make a move.

    Although 19 said that the fake had fallen into aa due to the Suoyin Flower Tears, she did not know if Yan Kuan had lost his mind.

    In foreign countries, Shen Xiaoxiao was most satisfied with the control of the source of information. As long as you had money, you could obtain reliable information regardless of whether it was legal or illegal.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to ask people to brazenly look up Yan Kuan¡¯s information. She only took a roundabout way to look up the things that he had recently bought in the vi area that she had lived in before. Sure enough, some items that only babies would use and food would be disyed inside every day. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Da Bao was definitely inside.

    It had been two months since theyst met. She did not know if Da Bao still recognized her. She was an ipetent mother. Just thinking about it made her feel pity for the two children. First, it was Little Treasure, then Da Bao. It was all that b*stard Yan Kuan¡¯s fault. It was all his fault.

    It was definitely not an easy task to sneak into Yan Kuan¡¯s vi, especially when there were cameras everywhere within a one-kilometer radius. It was even more difficult than ascending to the heavens.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 decided to give up on this n after many attempts. Instead, they chose to wait. The time was also on the 30th day of the Lunar New Year, the day Da Bao needed to get a vination.

    The Dark Empire had its own specialized doctors. Naturally, they would not go to the hospital for such a small matter like getting an injection. However, there would be doctors and nurses going over.

    The vi area belonged to another base of the Dark Empire. However, as a pediatrician, the Dark Empire still needed to transfer people from the other side.

    What Shen Xiaoxiao needed to do was to pretend to be a nurse and blend in.

    A small car ident, an ident that had been abnormally calcted in time and ce, and the nurse, Amy, had been sessfully reced by Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Even Luke, the driver and doctor, did not notice it at all. Instead, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mask and smiled jokingly. Fortunately, his car had a strong smell of formalin. Perhaps he thought that the nurse was not used to the smell, so she put on the mask.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sessfully entered the vi area. Today was Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. During the day, Yan Kuan brought Da Bao to see the fake Shen Xiaoxiao, so he chose to have the injection at night.

    The vi was cold and quiet, and there was no New Year atmosphere at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not look around randomly. She followed Luke into the vi area obediently.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a nurse, so she naturally had her own responsibilities. When the nanny carried Da Bao in, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were wide open. Her Da Bao had grown up. She was taller, and she was still very chubby and cute.

    Her big eyes looked around, especially when she looked at her. She kept babbling.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that if she could not help it, she would rush up and snatch the child into her arms.

    They brought along a medicine chest. This medicine chest was unique to Shen Xiaoxiao. It was enough to hold a baby, but the prerequisite was that the child could not move around inside.

    In order to prevent Da Bao from being too lively, Shen Xiaoxiao also ced a piece of Little Treasure¡¯s clothes and toys inside. Not only was there Little Treasure¡¯s saliva on it, but there was also a smell that belonged to her. She thought that Da Bao would definitely be able to smell it.

    ¡°Alright, let me carry the child. Now it¡¯s time for the injection.¡±

    Da Bao started crying the moment she took out the injection. Her crying was still as deafening as before. She wanted the whole world to hear it.

    Upstairs, Yan Kuan was about to go out to apany Xiaoxiao for the New Year and celebrate her birthday when he heard Da Bao¡¯s crying. He frowned and asked directly, ¡°Why is Da Bao crying?¡±

    The name Da Bao was given directly by Yan Kuan. He felt that this was the name that was worthy of this child.

    ¡°Today¡¯s vination.¡±

    Yan Kuan understood. It was normal for the little girl to be a little delicate. Moreover, she was only five months old.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Secretly, he knew how much Yan Kuan loved Da Bao. At that time, when this child was sent to his side without any reason, he did notpletely believe that it was his child. However, after 19 went missing, he did not think too much about it. Since 19 had brought her back, he would take care of her. It was just a matter of food.

    However, he did not expect Boss to love Da Bao so much, just like his own daughter. Dark 1 knew that this was a kind of empathy. After all, Da Bao looked a little like Miss.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Da Bao in her arms. The needle was personally given by Doctor Luke. How could he miss such an opportunity to show off? Naturally, he would do it himself.

    Da Bao¡¯s cries became much quieter in her arms because she felt safe. Shen Xiaoxiao feltforted that Da Bao still recognized her. Otherwise, she would not be so quiet in her arms.

    However, just as Shen Xiaoxiao thought that everything would go smoothly, a voice suddenly appeared at the door, disrupting all her ns once again.

    ¡°Give me the child.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s Yan Kuan. Why is he here¡­¡¯

 Chapter 427 - Dark 1 VS 19

    <h4>Chapter 427: Dark 1 VS 19</h4>

    When Shen Xiaoxiao held Da Bao, her whole heart melted inside. She had not seen her biological child for two months, and there was no news at all. When she saw her, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart melted.

    However, she waspletely immersed in the happiness of the mother-daughter reunion andpletely ignored the person who was close behind her.

    When she heard that familiar voice behind her, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart instantly jumped to her throat.

    He said to give the child to him? To give the child to him?

    The child was already in her hands. Could she give her to him? Could she?

    The closer Yan Kuan got, the more he felt that this back view was inexplicably familiar. That sense of familiarity even made him want to pull her into his arms and take good care of her. The white uniform, the motherly radiance that filled her entire body as she held the child¡­ It made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart soften a few times.

    She was wearing a mask and had her back facing them. He could not see her face. In fact, he did not like this feeling. Other than Xiaoxiao, he could not have any strange feelings towards other women. It was just that this woman always gave Yan Kuan an extremely familiar illusion. He did not know if this woman was an enemy or a friend. However, to be able to make him feel so familiar, he felt that this person was definitely not as simple as an ordinary nurse.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s natural sense of danger made him feel wary.

    Hence, he directly said, ¡°Give me the child.¡±

    As expected, the woman¡¯s instantly stiff back made him feel that something was wrong. He immediately took a step forward. Her fair neck and round earlobes gave off a familiar illusion. This woman was very important, yes, she was very important¡­ Who was she?

    Why was his heartbeat getting more and more intense as he approached?

    The answer seemed to be visible as long as the woman turned her head. However, just as they were one step away from each other, the room suddenly turned pitch-ck. Someone pulled the switch.

    Yan Kuan was only surprised for a second. However, in that one second, he saw the woman run to the left with the child in her arms.

    His eyesight was much better than that of ordinary people. In this world, besides Xiaoxiao, there was hardly anyone who had better eyesight than him.

    But this time, he had underestimated that woman. Not only was she able to move freely in the dark, she even seemed to be very familiar with the vi. She could even sessfully avoid the stools andmps ced in that ce.

    There was no moon tonight, and the surroundings were really pitch ck without any light. However, this woman was able to shuttle through the entire vi so quickly, and even slipped out of the main door quickly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Da Bao¡¯s hand a little harder. Da Bao was a little ufortable, but she only struggled for a moment and did not cry. She knew that 19 must have done it. As expected, this person would not listen to her orders and even slipped in.

    Fortunately, he came to back her up. Otherwise, she would have really handed the child over to Yan Kuan. Otherwise, there would definitely be a fierce battle.

    However, no matter how familiar she was with the vi, the most dangerous part of the road was the 200-meter path from the vi to the outside world. Once she walked out, she would be able to see the vehicles that were waiting for her.

    However, there seemed to be no roadblocks on this path, but there were no less than 20 secret guards hidden in the dark.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little nervous. If it was her alone, she might still be able to fight. However, there were more than 20 secret guards from the Dark Empire. Even if they were to take turns fighting, they would be able to exhaust her to death here.

    She liked that 19 could cleverly swim out of the small canal and drive the car in. However, would 19 be discovered if he made a move just now?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was right. 19 was indeed blocked by someone. It was by Dark 1 himself. There was a scar as long as a palm on 19¡¯s face that covered half of his face. Therefore, when Dark 1 saw 19, because of the pitch-ck surroundings¡­ He did not recognize the person.

    19 had lost his memory, so he did not recognize Dark 1 when he stood in front of him. This was because Shen Xiaoxiao had specially asked someone to make a mask for 19 when he was recovering from his injury. He was wearing this mask before his stic surgery. Moreover, it only covered half of his face. Therefore, no one recognized him when he appeared in this vi with this appearance.

    ¡°Leave him alive.¡±

    Faced with a scoundrel, Dark 1 naturally would not do it himself. He knew that his master had already chased after the nurse who had taken Da Bao away. He was naturally responsible for this person¡¯s insider.

    This was the first person who had swam over from the small canal to know so much about the vi district.

    19 naturally heard the order given secretly. He naturally knew that the man opposite him, who was as cold as an ice chest, was the leader. Moreover, he was a leader who was not to be trifled with.

    19 understood in his heart that he had to first capture the leader. However, Miss had told him that the people of the Dark Empire could not be underestimated. Anyone who was dragged out to fight alone was not to be trifled with. Moreover, he was facing a leader-level figure.

    The most important thing for him to do now was to think of a way to escape. How could he fight head-on? He was not that stupid.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the rest had prepared for nearly two months before they were ready to attack. Naturally, they had many tricks up their sleeves. Furthermore, 19 was being tortured by Shen Xiaoxiao almost every day. After he woke up, Shen Xiaoxiao had personally taught him many things. This person had naturally be much more shrewd and cunning than before.

    Seven or eight secret guards surrounded him at the same time. 19 couldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing. Naturally, he would also fight with them. Moreover, the things he prepared required these people to gather together in order to be useful, Miss had instructed him to be very careful when using the colorless and tasteless good thing.

    As long as his mask was pulled down, it could cover his nose. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t worried about himself. When he saw that these people had already started to attack, he didn¡¯t hesitate even though he didn¡¯t know how to extend his hand. But once these people attacked, he knew how to resolve it. So, although it was hard to deal with them, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t do anything and just give up.

    When these people came over, 19 reached into his pocket, and before one could say ¡®careful¡¯, seven or eight people immediately fell down.

    These medicinal powders were made by 19 himself. Shen Xiaoxiao showed him a pile of information. Since Shen Xiaoxiao also had the special poison powder made by 19 back then, Shen Xiaoxiao always thought that 19 forgot about those things¡­ However, when he encountered these things, it was very easy for him to recall his memories. As expected, the things that 19 had created were so amazing.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a mole. He¡¯s hidden deep enough.¡±

    Dark 1 knew his identity the moment he saw 19¡¯s moves. This was obviously abat move that only people from the Dark Empire would have. As the number one warrior of the Dark Empire, who was second only to Yan Kuan, Dark 1 could see this with a nce.

    19 did not speak because Shen Xiaoxiao had told him that if he did not want to return to the Dark Empire, he could not speak. Otherwise, people would easily recognize his voice. Right now, he only wanted to protect Miss and his niece and nephew. He did not want to return to the Dark Empire, where he had no memory at all. Therefore, even though Dark 1 had opened his mouth, 19 did not answer him at all.

 Chapter 428 - Yan Kuan, F*ck You

    <h4>Chapter 428: Yan Kuan, F*ck You</h4>

    Dark 1 was prepared to personally take care of this person who had defeated seven or eight of their brothers. He was wearing a mask in the middle of the night and even knew the entire vi¡¯s power generation system so urately. It would take more than ten minutes for the system to be directly cut off and restored. Just from this point alone, Dark 1 knew that this person in front of him was definitely not to be underestimated.

    Was 19 a battle-maniac? Of course not, especially when he was up against his boss. Of course, the best strategy was to escape.

    19 turned around and ran. This was also what Shen Xiaoxiao had told him. A person valued their lives the most. If he could not beat him, then run. Don¡¯t try to be brave and think that his face was important. If this person¡¯s life was about to be lost, what was the use of face?

    However, even if he was fast, Dark 1 was even faster than him. Dark 1 did not use his weapon because he wanted to capture him alive. Seeing that this person had run away, he naturally chased after him.

    Just as he was about to jump into the small canal, Dark 1 caught up to him. 19 turned around angrily and faced Dark 1¡¯s fist. Wasn¡¯t it just a fight? He could just fight. He still had other tricks up his sleeve.

    However, 19 did not expect that every time he wanted to reach into his pocket to take out the medicine, this person in front of him seemed to know his next move. His hands would definitely be trapped and there would be no leeway left for him.

    19 was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Seeing that his hands and feet were once again trapped and he was about to be subdued by this man, 19 made a move that even he himself might not have thought of. It was also a move that Dark 1 would never have thought of.

    19 did not struggle. Instead, he suddenly moved closer to Dark 1, aimed at his lips, and kissed him.

    This action startled Dark 1. The softness of his lips was so familiar that Dark 1 was filled with fear. When he opened his eyes wide and wanted to pull off the annoying mask, he felt his scalp go numb and his limbs go limp. He fell to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m the smart one.¡±

    19 rubbed his aching limbs. The temperature between his lips was still there. That softness made 19¡¯s heart skip a beat. Not only him, but even the Miss¡¯ lips were covered with this medicine. The Miss said that it was just in case. He thought that he, a man, would not use this. He did not expect that he would actually kiss that man.

    It looked like he really liked the same sex. Was it like this?

    19 did not leave immediately. Instead, he squatted down and looked at the man who had stolen his first kiss. Well, was it his first kiss? 19 thought that it was his first kiss. He looked like an ice mountain with sharp edges. He was quite handsome with his eyes closed, but he was too annoying. He was better than 19. When he fought with 19, he did not leave any room for maneuver. Every move he made was filled with killing intent, making 19 retreat step by step.

    Fortunately, 19 was one step ahead of him. 19 took out his phone and, out of the blue, took a picture of Dark 1 who had fallen to the ground. After seeing the effect, he was quite satisfied. Then, he turned around and jumped into the ditch, preparing to go out and rescue Shen Xiaoxiao. He did not know if Miss had run out yet. However, he still had the medicine on him. At the very most, he would risk his life to bring the mother and daughter out safely.

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao ran very quickly. As expected, the secret guards were already lying in ambush. However, when Yan Kuan, who had followed closely behind, saw that the secret guards were all pointing their guns at them, he immediately shouted, ¡°Leave them alive.¡±

    The secret guards put away their guns and went forward to fight with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just heard what he said to the secret guards. She knew that Yan Kuan was definitely worried about Da Bao. That was why he was acting like a father. However, one of the secret guards¡¯ next words¡­ The excitement that Shen Xiaoxiao had finally felt was gone. She only heard the secret guard say:

    ¡°Be careful of the child in her arms. That is the only daughter of Dark 1 and 19.¡±

    This pig-like teammate appeared out of nowhere, but Shen Xiaoxiao heard it clearly.

    Her Da Bao had actually be the child of Dark 1 and 19. Yan Kuan actually did not recognize his own daughter. Good, this was great, this was great.

    Shen Xiaoxiao covered Da Bao¡¯s mouth and nose with one hand and took out the medicine bag in her pocket with the other. She aimed it at the outside and scattered it. In an instant, arge portion of it fell, leaving only two people who were slightly further away and did not attack to escape.

    Yan Kuan, who stood not far away, saw it clearly. When he saw this action, he immediately thought of the disaster he had suffered in China previously. His expression changed. Could it be the remnants of the Ouyang family? Moreover, they were the aplices of that man in ck?

    If that was the case, this woman must not be kept. It was very likely that the familiar appearance she gave him was another illusion.

    With one hand holding the child and the other pointing at the other two people, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sbat ability was very strong. In addition, those two people were wary of Da Bao in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands, so everyone fought with caution.

    It was also because of this that Shen Xiaoxiao had a chance to sessfullyunch a sneak attack. The two people were knocked to the ground by her, but she did not kill them. She also had a special feeling towards the Dark Empire. Moreover, they avoided Da Bao every time they attacked. Just this alone would allow her to spare their lives.

    Now, she was going to face Yan Kuan head-on. Facing her husband, it was reallyughable. It was fine if this idiot could not recognize his wife, but he could not even recognize Da Bao, who looked so much like her. He was indeed extremely stupid.

    ¡°Put down the child, and I will leave you with aplete corpse.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao wore a mask. The pair of eyes that were revealed in the darkness were frighteningly bright even though she had beautiful eyes.

    She stood there and looked at Yan Kuan. If Yan Kuan dared toy his hands on her today, she would make him regret it for the rest of his life.

    ¡°If you have the ability, then do it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao made a gamble. This time, she did not hide her voice and spoke just like that. They were more than ten meters away from each other. Even if she spoke softly, Yan Kuan should have heard her clearly.

    Sure enough, when Yan Kuan heard this voice, he was shocked. Was this Xiaoxiao? Impossible. Xiaoxiao was lying there. Was this person really sent by the Ouyang family? Otherwise, how could it not only give him a sense of familiarity, but even the voice be so familiar?

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Put down the child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again too. Dream on.¡±

    Yan Kuan no longer let these external factors bother him. He did not believe that his judgment was wrong. He took out the Blue Demon and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Put down the child.¡±

    ¡°You dare to use the Blue Demon? If you have the guts, throw it over.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands became even tighter. This Yan Kuan actually used the Blue Demon on her. The Blue Demon would not stop until it killed. The Blue Demon, Yan Kuan actually used the Blue Demon on her.

    ¡°Hmph, there is nothing in this world that I, Yan Kuan, would not dare to do.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, he threw it at Shen Xiaoxiao. Seeing the Blue Demon shooting towards her, Shen Xiaoxiao only had time to shout:

    ¡°Yan Kuan, f*ck your second uncle.¡±

 Chapter 429 - Savior, Recognize

    <h4>Chapter 429: Savior, Recognize</h4>

    After Shen Xiaoxiao shouted that sentence, she suddenly squatted down. Yan Kuan was already stunned by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words.

    She said, ¡°F*ck your second uncle! You still call yourself Yan Kuan, you b*stard!¡±

    She said, ¡°Yan Kuan, you b*stard.¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    This was, this was, this¡­ impossible, how could this be Xiaoxiao? However, other than Xiaoxiao, no one dared to scold him like that, and no one was so shocked when they said the word b*stard.

    Seeing that the Blue Demon had already flown out, Yan Kuan hurriedly threw another one at the previous one, trying to remove the strength of the previous Blue Demon.

    However, it was a little toote. If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Kuan personally teaching Shen Xiaoxiao and recognizing the characteristics of this Blue Demon, even if she squatted down, this Blue Demon would definitely cut off half of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head.

    Therefore, in order to avoid the Blue Demon and to protect Da Bao in her arms, Shen Xiaoxiao used her right hand to block most of the force as she watched the Blue Demon fly towards her.

    A sharp pain came and the dartnded on the ground. However, the second dart that Yan Kuan had intended to use another dart to deflect the force missed because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sudden move. Instead, it directly swept towards Shen Xiaoxiao once again.

    One did not take her life, yet he still needed to use the second dart.

    Good, really great.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to describe the hatred she felt towards Yan Kuan at this moment. He actually threw out two Blue Demons consecutively. How much hatred did he have for him to actually dare to treat her like this?

    She no longer had the strength to block the other Blue Demon. Just as she was about to be killed by this Blue Demon, the Obsidian Star on her hand emitted a blinding light because of the red bloodstains left on her arm.

    Immediately after, the aggressive Blue Demon was jolted by the light beam and fell to the ground. Before Shen Xiaoxiao could react, her arm was pulled forcefully by someone.

    It turned out that 19 was already behind her. Just now, his heart was in his throat. Fortunately, there was something on Miss¡¯ body that helped her block it. Otherwise, she would have lost her life here.

    Didn¡¯t they say that he was Miss¡¯ husband? He actually dared to attack Miss so heavily? ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak. She was still shocked by the halo emitted by the Obsidian Star for a long time. Even when she got in the car, her hand was still numb. The Obsidian Star had turned bright red, and it was filled with her own blood. What was going on?

    The car drove away. Yan Kuan stood rooted to the ground for a long time before he reacted after the halo ended. His hands were trembling violently and he could not believe what he had just seen.

    He could not believe what he had just done.

    That was Xiaoxiao. That was Xiaoxiao. The Obsidian Star. Only the Obsidian Star would save its master at a critical moment. What had he just done?

    What did he do?

    He actually almost killed Xiaoxiao? He actually personally tried to kill his Xiaoxiao?

    How was that possible? How was that possible?!

    Who was that person lying there? Who was it? There was also the child. They had clearly seen with their own eyes the two meatballs that had been taken out, but who was the Da Bao that Xiaoxiao had risked her life to run back to save? Who was the person who had asked them to go to the airport to pick them up?

    Bang!

    Yan Kuan knelt on the ground. Looking at the pool of fresh blood on the ground not far away, he felt his heart ache so much that it tightened, and his throat tasted sweet.

    He had actually hurt his own woman with his own hands.

    He actually couldn¡¯t even recognize his own wife and child.

    He was really an idiot, the stupidest, the stupidest idiot.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss, there aren¡¯t any cars chasing after us. Hurry up and bandage your wound. What on earth injured you? You actually lost so much blood.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao lowered her head and looked at her right arm. It was Blue Demon but she had only suffered this little injury. It was a blessing that she had cultivated for eight lifetimes.

    She then looked at her own Obsidian Star. This thing had actually saved her life at a critical moment. For a moment, she really did not know what to say.

    There was also Yan Kuan. She did not want to think about it at all. This sh would be considered as Shen Xiaoxiao paying him back in full. From then on, the two of them would not owe each other anything. There would be no more ties between them.

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s injuries were not serious, but she had lost a lot of blood. Now, it was 19 who was taking care of Xiaoxiao. They still lived in that seaside town. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had been together for so long. There was also 19 who had some anti-reconnaissance actions even though he had lost his memory.

    It was very easy for them to avoid being searched by those people. Moreover, no one would have thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would be with 19. Moreover, 19 had yet to inform them and had even helped them to avoid being searched everywhere.

    The two of them were siblings, Jiang Zhuo and Fang Hao.

    Recently, M Country had been in an extremely strict state. Not only were there checkpoints everywhere, there were often people searching, and the police would asionallye to check on them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s Chinese-Spanish identity was very useful. With her neat short hair and beautiful blue eyes, she looked like a beautiful mixed-race girl.

    She had a scar on her face. The police nearby knew that the two siblings had been in a car ident and had lost their husband and parents. Otherwise, they would not have been alone with their children.

    They had nned everything in detail. Since Shen Xiaoxiao did not want Yan Kuan to find her, she would use everything she knew to hide.

    However, M Country was not a ce to stay. After the two children had waited for a bit and the weather had warmed up, Shen Xiaoxiao bought a degree in stic surgery, after bidding farewell to her neighbors, she took 19 and the two children on a ne to H Country.

    It had been two months since the incident. Yan Kuan¡¯s words were bing fewer and fewer. He knew that Xiaoxiao was hiding from him in anger.

    Who was the man who had received Xiaoxiao? Even Dark 1 was fooled by him, wearing a mask. How did Xiaoxiao know such a person? And what had happened to her in the past? Why didn¡¯t shee to find him?

    Dark 1 recalled that sudden kiss that left him helpless many times. Was that person 19? It was impossible to see his appearance while wearing a mask, but if it wasn¡¯t 19, those moves were clearly the fighting style of the Dark Empire. Just like what Boss said, what exactly happened in between?

    ¡°Boss, the information has been sent over.¡±

    Yan Kuan held the information in his hands, his heart aching even more anxiously. So that was it, so that was it. Xiaoxiao had actually been under house arrest by Du Ze for two months, and the child had been born prematurely. Little Treasure had not been able to be kept, and only Da Bao, of the dragon and phoenix twins were left behind¡­ Xiaoxiao had actually given birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins.

    However, Xiaoxiao had to face the pain of losing her child alone. At that time, he had been abroad with another woman. He really deserved to die, really deserved to die.

    How much suffering had she suffered, how much suffering had she suffered to get to where she was today?

    No wonder she did not want to see him. He had actually abandoned the mother and daughter pair and went abroad alone. He had actually not been by her side during the few times she was in danger. Xiaoxiao med him, resented him, and hated him.

    He wanted to go to China. He wanted to find the mother and daughter pair. He was wrong. He really knew that he was wrong¡­

 Chapter 430 - Time Has Changed

    <h4>Chapter 430: Time Has Changed</h4>

    ¡°19, you look so handsome now.¡±

    19 put down the mirror in his hand and held his tongue. This was supposed to rub away the scars, but his scars were too long, so he could only redo his entire face. As a man, so what if he had scars on his face? But after he had scared a child for the umpteenth time, he felt that for the sake of Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s safety in the future, he had to redo his face.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted him to return to his previous appearance, so that she wouldn¡¯t be unable to recognize him in the future. However, 19 didn¡¯t feel that it mattered. Furthermore, his current appearance was very simr to before, except that his skin had be much better. If he had been a rough old man in the past, then he would be an exquisite and handsome man now. Furthermore, 19¡¯s figure was too good. It would be a pity if he didn¡¯t be a model.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pouted. She didn¡¯t want stic surgery. She felt that her appearance was very good. There was nothing to do. Moreover, in order to get 19 to receive the best treatment and stic surgery, they didn¡¯t have much time left.

    Only after they sold the diamonds in their hands would they have the ability to make aeback.

    ¡°Miss, are we going to survive in H Country?¡±

    ¡°Here? Forget it. Do you know Hnguage? Anyway, I don¡¯t know it, so we¡¯ll go back to China. The security in China is strict. As long as we choose the right living environment, no one will dare to cause trouble, and we¡¯ll get up from where we fell.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. She really thought so. She had fallen in China, so naturally, she had to stand up again in China and create a different life with her own hands.

    ¡°But I still have to take the course that I signed up for. That expert is lecturing in H Country University for a semester and is teaching in English. It wasn¡¯t easy to get this spot, and I don¡¯t want to miss it. It just so happens that you¡¯re also cultivating, killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay. I¡¯ll take good care of the child, Miss. You go ahead.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Have you found the person?¡±

    ¡°No, the ear recognition system hasn¡¯t found her either.¡±

    Yan Kuan waved his hand in annoyance. Even the ear recognition system hadn¡¯t been able to find her. Where was this little thing hiding? How could she run out of his sight with two children? He had really taught a smart little leopard.

    ¡°Defend the Chinese airport to the death. She will definitely go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The secret guard retreated. Yan Kuan lit a cigarette and took a deep puff in annoyance. Where had Xiaoxiao gone? Where did Xiaoxiao go?

    ¡­

    Three yearster¡­

    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten. Tell Mom that I don¡¯t want to go there. Even my younger brother isn¡¯t going. Why must I go?¡±

    Wearing a pink tutu with a docile mushroom head, a round body, and a sweet voice, Da Bao, who had been begging 19 not to go to school, would use her usual coquettish acts. As long as she begged again¡­ Her uncle would agree to it. It was the same every time.

    19 looked at Da Bao like this. In fact, he really wanted to nod his head in agreement. The day was too hot. The child was still young and could go to kindergartenter. The child would learn everything when she reached a certain age, it was a little too early to go to kindergarten now.

    19 was so doting. Just as he was about to nod his head in agreement, a very soft cough sounded.

    19 turned his head and saw that the little ancestor was looking at him with a look that said he was useless again. 19¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he smiled embarrassedly. He didn¡¯t know who Little Treasure looked like.

    He was such a cute kid, but he always kept a straight face. Other than smiling at him asionally when he was in a good mood, there was no smile on his face at all.

    Furthermore, he waspletely different from Da Bao. Since he was young, he had an astonishing talent for learning. Even when he spoke, he spoke three months earlier than Da Bao. Now, he could already read thousands of words at such a young age. asionally, he would even y with aputer. 19 did not know who Little Treasure¡¯s IQ and personality were like. In any case, he definitely did not look like ady. As for whether he looked like that man, he did not know.

    ¡°Little Sister, listen to me. Go to school.¡±

    ¡°Little Brother, why aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re stupid. You need to go to school.¡±

    Da Bao pouted her lips, clearly unhappy. 19 saw that Da Bao was unhappy, and his heart ached a little. However, this child, Little Treasure, had made a decision that he would never allow others to change. Even Shen Xiaoxiao would sometimesply with him or listen to him.

    19 definitely did not dare to provoke him, so he could only say to Da Bao, ¡°Da Bao, be good and go to school. Uncle will pick you up early from school, okay? Listen to your brother¡­ brother¡­ Anyway, you should listen to Little Treasure.¡±

    19 was a little speechless. These two siblings were really strange. From the moment Little Treasure could speak, he had called Da Bao little sister, while Da Bao had listened to her mother¡¯s words and called him little brother. No matter what Shen Xiaoxiao said, Little Treasure had never called her Big Sister. Therefore, the way these two addressed each other was so strange that it was hard to differentiate between little brother and little sister.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also very helpless, but she did not bother with them anymore. Although the way they addressed each other was inappropriate, the two of them called each other happily and did not fight or quarrel. Moreover, Da Bao also listened to Little Treasure. Sometimes, she was quite afraid of Little Treasure. She would never dare to say disagree if Little Treasure said so. Therefore, now that Little Treasure spoke, Da Bao could only look at 19 obediently and say:

    ¡°Uncle, you have toe pick me up early. You have to be the earliest one.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Da Bao. Uncle will definitely be the first one to pick you up.¡±

    Da Bao went to school happily. Little Treasure nced at 19 and walked over. ¡°Uncle, take me to Mommy¡¯spany. I miss Mommy.¡±

    19 could not guess Little Treasure¡¯s intentions. He did not miss his mother, but wanted to y with the thing in her mother¡¯s office.

    Moxing Entertainment, a rising star in China in the past two years. A few low-budget movies have been released with unprecedented sess, followed by a few well-received serials. Different from the current youth TV series, they are all short stories in the city. Instead, they upy the entire market and make a lot of money.

    Moxing Entertainment signed many A-list artists, and they were very powerful. Even an international star like Ai Wei signed with them half a year ago after his contract with his old employer expired. Their development prospects could not be underestimated.

    ¡°Mommy, we came to see you. We brought you a cake. Mommy, eat it quickly. Mommy has worked hard.¡±

    Just like that, 19 knew that Little Treasure was definitely two-faced in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. In front of Shen Xiaoxiao, he was like a sweet little cotton-padded jacket. He was more sensible than Da Bao, and more considerate than Da Bao. After all, Da Bao was not as evil as him. Most of the time, she learned from Little Treasure.

    For example, what a cute son he was now. He was filial and obedient, but 19 knew that when he entered the loungeter, it would bepletely different.

    As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao, who was working hard, immediately put down the documents in her hands and walked over when she heard that her precious son had arrived. She looked at her favorite cake, smiled, and touched the top of his head.

    ¡°Little Treasure is so sensible. Thank you, Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Then, Mommy, eat slowly. Uncle and I will go y in the room. We won¡¯t disturb you while you¡¯re working.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure dragged 19 into the room. Shen Xiaoxiao did not expose his lie and asked 19 to y with him. 19 was no less busy than her. However, Little Treasure was the son of that person after all. She knew that he was naturally interested in those things. Therefore, when Little Treasure found out that they actually had guns in their house and showed great interest in them, Shen Xiaoxiao asked 19 to secretly teach him.

    19 did not feel that there was anything wrong with this. It was normal for little boys to like these things. It was just a toy, but it had be a real toy.

 Chapter 431 - Tracks, Little Treasureâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 431: Tracks, Little Treasure¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    ¡°Director, the reporters are here.¡±

    19 nodded. He nced at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was eating a cake, and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick up Da Bao. I¡¯ll take Little Treasure back first. You take your time and go home early.¡±

    19 knew it would be like this. All these years, he had been the one who had been handling almost all the matters that required him to show his face. Fortunately, their office was on the top floor, in a separate elevator, in a separate office.

    Other than the secretary, no one knew that there were actually two bosses in thispany. They all thought that Wen Hao, 19, was the only boss. Of course, 19¡¯s name was also known. He was a typical wealthy, handsome, and rich bachelor.

    Of course, there were rumors that he was an illegitimate child. However, because he was in the entertainment industry, these news were naturally suppressed by them.

    In the past few years, aside from herpany, Shen Xiaoxiao went to the kindergarten to pick up her children, and then she went straight home. She rarely went shopping, which was a woman¡¯s favorite. She hid herself in the dark, and as long as she went out, she would definitely be wearing a ck mask or a hat. Therefore, almost no one recognized her.

    Moreover, her children went to kindergartente. They went to kindergarten after the age of three, and now they were four years old. Thinking about it, time passed really quickly.

    However, Moxing Entertainment and Moxing Children¡¯s Indoor Amusement Park, which Shen Xiaoxiao had founded by herself, were almost popr all over the country. Last year, they began to enter the foreign market, which was also very popr. Moxing was on fire, and Shen Xiaoxiao was even busier.

    At this time, sending two children to kindergarten was also the best choice.

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, our news has been intercepted again. However, there was a loophole in the firewall yesterday.¡±

    It had been three years. which expert was behind the scenes? Every time they almost found the person, all the information would be intercepted. Was it someone from the Ouyang family? Or was it the man in ck?

    He spent half of his time in China and half of his time in different parts of the world. In order to find Shen Xiaoxiao, he did everything he could and thought of many ways.

    However, it seemed that not only did Xiaoxiao conceal her identity, but she also hid her two children very well.

    ¡°There¡¯s a loophole? So it¡¯s possible to find her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the news will be sent in three days at thetest. As long as that loophole is logged in again, there will be news.¡±

    Yan Kuan waved his hand to dismiss him. He had been using such a gentle method to find Shen Xiaoxiao because he was afraid that he would anger the little leopard too intensely. He had done enough wrong, and he absolutely could not add another one.

    Xiaoxiao was a pushover. As long as he took it slowly, he would be able to dispel the anger in her heart. Although he was more anxious than anyone else, he did not dare to do anything radical because that was his lover, and his daughter¡­ the only daughter who survived.

    Yan Kuan still did not know that when a child who looked almost exactly like him appeared in front of him one day¡­ That kind of feeling was definitely not something that could be described with words.

    Of course, it was precisely because he thought he only had one daughter that he missed many, many opportunities to beg for forgiveness.

    ¡­

    ¡°Director Fang, someone has cracked the protective wall. In two days at most, the news of you will be spread.¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say it was foolproof?¡±

    ¡°It is foolproof, but Director Fang, the news was spread by your side. Director Fang, you should investigate the people around you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned off the video call. The expert she had gone through so much trouble to find had blocked all the news for three years. How could it suddenly be broken by someone?

    And it was someone close to her?

    Who? 19? How could it be?

    19 didn¡¯t recover his memory. It couldn¡¯t be him, but if it wasn¡¯t 19, who could it be?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was puzzled. Just then, Da Bao came back. She threw herself into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Mom, I want to y the game that Little Brother yed.¡±

    ¡°The game that your little brother is ying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to y on theputer too.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Little Treasure was ying on theputer?

    ¡°You said that your little brother is ying on theputer?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately stood up from her seat. Her actions were urgent and she looked a little angry. Da Bao was stunned. Did she get into trouble? Little Treasure didn¡¯t want her to say it, but she also wanted to y. What should she do? Little Treasure would definitely be angry with her.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao walked into Little Treasure¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t immediately go in. Instead, she carefully opened the door and took a look. Indeed, she saw something that she hadn¡¯t expected.

    Little Treasure was really ying on theputer. For some unknown reason, he had actually opened the Dark Empire¡¯s login website. How did Little Treasure know these things? Who taught him?

    How could a four-year-old child know how to y on theputer?

    Shen Xiaoxiao closed the door and left carefully. She had to think about this carefully. Little Treasure was very smart, which was very simr to Yan Kuan. It was also because of this that when she raised Little Treasure and Da Bao, they werepletely different.

    She had never treated Little Treasure as an ordinary child. She could order Da Bao not to do this or that, but when it came to Little Treasure, she always discussed it.

    Now, Little Treasure had even started to touch theputer. Was there something wrong with her education? Or was Little Treasure already beyond what she thought he was?

    It was slightly cold in the shallow summer.

    After Little Treasure fell asleep, Shen Xiaoxiao quietly turned on hisputer. When she saw the information that Little Treasure had logged in, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was very ufortable.

    Little Treasure really knew about the Dark Empire. He had used all his money to put a bounty on a person. His father had no name, no surname, no age, and no height and appearance. He only said that his name was Little Treasure and that he wanted to find his father in M Country.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not hold back her tears at that moment. She thought that Little Treasure was very sensible and smart. He never asked her who his father was or where his father was. Every time Da Bao asked, he would deliberately change the topic.

    Once, she was annoyed and told Da Bao that her father was in M Country and her parents had divorced. She did not expect Little Treasure to remember this information. At that moment, she only felt guilty. Back then, she had taken the child away because of Yan Kuan¡¯s actions, she had also deprived him of his duties as a father and Little Treasure¡¯s yearning for fatherly love.

    Was it right or wrong for her to do this?

    Little Treasure¡¯s message was destined not to receive a reply. Since the firewall had been breached, why not let nature take its course?

    However, she was not mentally prepared to see that man again. It was better if the child was the child and she was her. This way, the two of them would not owe each other anything. This was also good, right?

    Or perhaps, there was another way?

    ¡­

    ¡°Mom, are you letting us go on a study tour at such a young age? Moreover, are you sure that we can go to M Country? Weiwei is so busy, he won¡¯t even apany us to y.¡±

    ¡°Xiaobao, although Uncle Weiwei is very busy, this trip is mainly for the sake of our Moxing¡¯s endorsement. So, if you follow us, you can also have a good experience and help Mom check on you. What do you think?¡±

    Little Treasure put on a troubled look and finally nodded. After Shen Xiaoxiao left, he was so happy that he almost jumped up. M Country, he could really go to M Country. He could bring his sister to find his father. He was so happy, so happy.

    The next day, Little Treasure and Da Bao were packed up by Shen Xiaoxiao and thrown to Ai Wei. She immediately moved out of the vi and followed the second flight to M Country. What she wanted to do was not to keep an eye on her children. Instead, she wanted to take the opportunity to fully purchase Du Ze and Pei Li¡¯s Dongyou Country.

    She endured for three years and went into hibernation for three years. This time, she should take everything back. They thought that they would be able to escape if they ran abroad? It was not so easy in this world. She wanted to take back everything that was owed to her personally.

 Chapter 432 - To M Country

    <h4>Chapter 432: To M Country</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not a good mother. She thought that taking good care of her children and bringing them up was the best for them, but it was not the case.

    If the sensible Little Treasure did not release the missing person notice and did not take out all his savings to do this, then Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not reflect on whether her actions were right or not.

    For Xiaoxiao, she could have only her children and herself in her life, but it was not so in the world of children. They were not adults, and they needed thepany of their parents. They were blood rtives, and that was the rtionship between father and child. Shen Xiaoxiao had no right to deprive them.

    Perhaps it was because Shen Xiaoxiao had lived for more than thirty years that she began to examine her role as a mother for the first time. She had never received motherly love from Gu Yuehua, and her fatherly love onlysted for a few years when she was still young. It was only a few years without any memory.

    She was practically an orphan without parents. She had never experienced parental love. She grew up in an abnormal living environment. Other than asionallymenting the sorrow of being fatherless and motherless, she was still alive until now.

    However, when she became a mother and saw her children like this, she would understand that every child yearned for the love of their parents and was unwilling to lose it. She only thought that it was a good choice for her children, but it was actually wrong. She had no right to decide her children¡¯s lives. She had brought them into the world not only to fulfill her obligations, but also to respect and guide them, not to decide everything for them.

    The child was sensible and did not mention the topic about his father. It was not how sessful her education was, nor was it how right her education was. It was that the child respected her. He respected his mother at such a young age, but as a mother, she... was not as good as a child.

    Therefore, this time, Shen Xiaoxiao made this choice. She would send the child to M Country under the name of traveling. Ai Wei would send the child to Yan Kuan¡¯s side through her arrangements. At that time, they would reunite as father and child. If the child was willing to live with him... Then they would live separately. That was all she could do.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected that she would miss out on an even more out-of-line character, Ai Wei!

    ...

    ¡°Weiwei, Mom said that we¡¯re here for a study tour. Are we going to school tomorrow?¡±

    Ai Wei was an orphan and did not have a good educational foundation. He actually did not understand the topic of study tours.

    Of course, Ai Wei did not understand why Shen Xiaoxiao had packed up her children and thrown them abroad at such a young age.  was right. They had such arge family business. In the future, they would have to rely on two children to inherit it. How could they not nurture them in advance?

    These were things that an heir would do.

    Ai Wei remembered that he was about to take on the film on the topic of an heir, so he did not speak anymore.

    At that time, he also did not expect that the ancient costume drama, which he thought would definitely dive to the bottom and might even ruin his acting career, would actually be so popr that it established his position as the top actor in the country. Moreover, this drama had also sessfully entered the international market. It was the first ancient costume drama in China to be brought out of the country in recent years.

    He had almost taken over the entire Southeast Asian market in an instant. Not only that, several famous European and American directors had also started to ask him out. He had really quickly be the top international actor.

    Later, Jiang Zhou returned to China. Well, until now, Ai Wei still did not know whether to call her Jiang Zhou or Lin Weiwei. However, regardless of the name, he felt that it did not seem like her real name. Of course, he did not care. Instead, he called her by her English name, Vivian.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao returned to China, she kept in touch with Ai Wei. Ai Wei even invested 10% of the shares in the Moxing Children¡¯s Indoor Amusement Park.

    At that time, he had wanted to help Shen Xiaoxiao. After all, if Shen Xiaoxiao had not agreed to the show on his behalf, he would not have been able to reach his current position. So when he heard that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to start her own business... Without blinking, he invested 10 million yuan into Shen Xiaoxiao. At that time, Shen Xiaoxiao had given him 10% of the shares without hesitation.

    In fact, he did not take them seriously. He just did not expect the profits to be so scary. Not only that, the few movies that Shen Xiaoxiao had helped him choose were all very popr and good. His position could not be more stable.

    Of course, with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s foresight, he also felt that if Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to enter the entertainment industry, she would definitely hold on to her position as the number one boss.

    Now, for the sake of his family¡¯s industry endorsement and tform, Ai Wei naturally had nothing to say. Even if he did it for free, he would still do it. Every year, he would receive tens of millions of dividends. Shen Xiaoxiao treated him well, and he could be considered to have good foresight back then.

    Of course, a woman like Shen Xiaoxiao was enough to attract many men to go crazy over her. However, she had always hidden behind the scenes and never showed herself. Every time he wanted to see her, he would always go with Fang Hao. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he would asionally meet a few young models for a meal, people would definitely think he was gay.

    Ai Wei¡¯s little thoughts were hidden very well. Of course, he cleverly chose a roundabout policy to start with the two children. Da Bao was very easy to coax, but Little Treasure wasn¡¯t easy to buy off. He always looked reluctant.

    Fortunately, it was not the case with him. It was the same with his own uncle, Fang Hao, except for Shen Xiaoxiao and Da Bao.

    Now, the kid asked him a rare question. Even if he did not know what traveling meant, he could still fool the children. Moreover, Vivian¡¯s arrangement could only be started tomorrow. They had just arrived today, so they should have a good rest.

    ¡°Little Treasure, you and Da Bao have a good rest. We¡¯re going to get jetgged. Weiwei will take you to the amusement park tomorrow, and then we¡¯ll go to M Country¡¯s City L. You have to be good, understand?¡±

    ¡°Las Vegas?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the ce.¡±

    Weiwei would never tell Little Treasure that the ce was thergest casino in the world. He really did not understand why Shen Xiaoxiao would arrange for the children to go to that ce.

    Little Treasure did not think so. He knew Las Vegas. He had heard from his uncle that it was thergest capital city in the world. Why would Weiwei take them to that ce? Could it be that he wanted to gamble?

    That¡¯s right. He had heard from Weiwei that all men liked to gamble, especially in Las Vegas. It would make people go crazy.

    However, his purpose was not toe to Las Vegas. He was here to find his father. His father was in M Country, so he had to find his father.

    Ai Wei locked the door and looked at the sleeping Da Bao. Little Treasure went to bed obediently. He closed the door and went back to his room to wash up.

    Although he was still very excited at this time, he had two children to take care of. With such a good opportunity to earn performance, how could he leave the children to go out and y?

    So, Ai Wei returned to his room. The suite they were staying in was arranged very well. As long as there was some noise, they would be able to hear it.

    After Ai Wei left, Little Treasure stood up and went to theputer. He opened theputer and entered the website that he had always kept in mind. It was the biggest and most mysterious website in the world that his uncle had mentioned.. As long as he could afford it, there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t do ¡ª the Dark Empire.

 Chapter 433 - Da Bao and Little Treasure Looking For Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 433: Da Bao and Little Treasure Looking For Daddy</h4>

    All of Little Treasure¡¯s savings totaled up to nearly 40,000 yuan, which he had already used to put up a bounty.

    Little Treasure did not know that because his childish words had also stirred up a small ck dot in the Dark Empire.

    One had to know that the people who knew about the world¡¯srgest underground organization were not ordinary people. Now, they actually found a missing person notice posted by a child. How could they not be surprised?

    Saying it was a prank?

    How could it be? Firstly, there were typos, there were obvious mistakes in grammar, and secondly, the tone. This was a child. Of course, thirdly, through the IP search¡­ there was also the open video. They naturally reconstructed the situation when Little Treasure posted the message.

    The child was too young. Sitting on theputer table, they could only see half of his head. However, they could understand that this child was really looking for his father who had divorced his mother.

    However, the information he gave was so general. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. How could they find him?

    Other than knowing that this person was in M Country and was of Chinese descent, there was no other information. They pitied this child and wanted to help find him. However, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    However, the Dark Empire could do anything. Although there were only a few pieces of information, the little guy had added some questions. For example, his mother had stayed in M Country for more than ten years. For example, their family once had a vi facing the sea, there were many coconut trees by the sea. For example, his uncle said that the seaside often saved people who fell into the water or drifted from mysterious ces.

    The Dark Empire used this information to screen the entire M Country. That bay, which Little Treasure spoke of, was very vague, but it had many coconut trees, so they directly targeted the western part of M Country, which was around Las Vegas.

    There was thergest coconut forest in the entire United States (made up, don¡¯t take it seriously), so when Little Treasure saw this reply, he was extremely happy.

    But where was the Bn Da Bay? He had no idea at all?

    Although he had been learning both Chinese and English since he was young, he could read Chinese, but his English was very basic. He hadn¡¯t learned anything else yet.

    What should he do now?

    ¡°Little Sister, Little Sister, wake up, wake up.¡±

    Da Bao was sleeping soundly, but she was woken up by Little Treasure¡¯s fatal call. She sat up in a daze and looked at Little Treasure. ¡°Little Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Little Sister, where¡¯s your little pig? Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°No, mommy bought it for me. It has my pocket money in it.¡±

    ¡°Be good, Little Sister. Give it to me. I¡¯ll bring you to Daddy. Don¡¯t you want to find Daddy?¡±

    Da Bao was originally very unhappy when she heard that Little Treasure wanted to hit her little pig. However, when she heard the word ¡®daddy¡¯, she was immediately happy. If she wanted to find Daddy¡­ Did he really find Daddy?

    ¡°Little Brother, where is Daddy? Do you know where Daddy is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Daddy is in M Country. We need to use the money to buy the ne tickets and then go find Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can have the little pig. We¡¯ll go find Daddy, but does Mommy know?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy knows. You follow Big Brother. Big Brother will take you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but Little Brother, didn¡¯t Uncle Wei say that he would take us on a tour?¡±

    ¡°He wants to take us to Las Vegas to gamble. We¡¯re good kids, we can¡¯t go to those ces. He must be lying to Mom. We can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Ah, why would Uncle Weiwei lie?¡±

    ¡°Little Sister, be good. Quickly get up and carry your little schoolbag. While Weiwei is sleeping, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    Da Bao had always been the easiest to coax since she was young, especially when it came to Little Treasure¡¯s words. She would have believed him a hundred times over.

    Da Bao had as much money in her money jar as Little Treasure. The two children had never spent money recklessly since they were young. Or rather, neither of them would spend money. After all, they were still young, and whatever they wanted, they would have brought to them.

    The two little guys were wearing the same little overalls and carrying two small school bags. With two gold coins and two rolls of money in their hands, they began their journey to find their father. However, Ai Wei, who was only a wall away from them, did not know all of this. At this moment, he was still listening to music and soaking in the bathtub, feeling veryfortable.

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found it. The vi in the South Bay of the capital of China.¡±

    Yan Kuan was excited. After searching for three years, he finally received the exact news. He immediately stood up and rushed to China.

    However, just as he walked to the door, Dark 1 hurriedly walked over and handed the report in his hand to Yan Kuan.

    The man in the photo was very young. He was known as the youngest and most promising man in China, Fang Hao.

    They had heard of this man in China, but he was in the entertainment industry, so there was almost no connection between the twopanies. Moreover, this Fang Hao was also somewhat mysterious. It was said that he had once been an intern in Korea. Because he was tired of the cruel entertainment industry in Korea, he decided to use the money left behind by his dead parents to return to China and open a small entertainmentpany.

    Because of his unique vision, the few movies he invested in were all small costs and big returns. Therefore, Moxing Entertainment quickly rose to prominence. Then, he invested in a children¡¯s indoor theme park together with the popr celebrity, Ai Wei. He did not expect it to be popr again, this resume of his could be considered a rocket. He was extremely lucky.

    Yan Kuan had never paid attention to these things, but now that Dark 1 suddenly showed him this report, he knew why Dark 1 had lost hisposure.

    Fang Hao, who had never epted interviews, had actually epted an interview with a world-ss weekly magazine. If they had not found some small information, they would never have thought of investigating this Fang Hao¡¯s news. However, they hadn¡¯t expected to find a familiar face. His features were sharp, and he looked exactly like 19.

    Yes, he looked exactly like 19. Although he didn¡¯t look like 19, he looked too much like 19. Wasn¡¯t that a little wrong?

    Dark 1 lost hisposure, and Yan Kuan could naturally tell. Xiaoxiao had been missing for three years, and 19 had also been missing for three years. They were all guessing whether 19 and Xiaoxiao were together. From these bits and pieces, they could tell that the two were most likely together, but 19 had actually changed his name to Fang Hao, and even his appearance had changed a little. Yan Kuan and Dark 1 began to guess what had happened that year?

    Could the worst-case scenario be that 19 had lost his memory? So, 19 hadn¡¯t sent any messages back? Was that so?

    If not, then who was this person who looked so simr to 19? He was even rted to Xiaoxiao. What was hidden in this?

    ¡­

    ¡°What did you say? The children are missing?¡±

    Ai Wei had already called the police and was extremely anxious. Why did the children disappear after a nap?

    When he was in China, he often brought the children alone to y. However, such a thing had happened. What was going on?

 Chapter 434 - Parents Love Their Children

    <h4>Chapter 434: Parents Love Their Children</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure has a GPS device on him. I¡¯ll search it immediately. Didn¡¯t you tell Little Treasure that you¡¯re bringing him to Las Vegas?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words stunned Ai Wei. He had said that before. Why did it have something to do with him saying that before?

    ¡°I did say that. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who was on the other end of the phone, knew immediately when she heard that. This child was really a mischievous person. Was he in such a hurry? She had already made the arrangements, but this child couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°Check the hotel¡¯sputer immediately. There might be some clues. I¡¯ll fly to Las Vegas immediately. Wait for me there.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on? Did the two little ones really go to Las Vegas?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. I¡¯ll send the location to you. Get the police to help with the search.¡±

    After hanging up, Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly opened the phone to check the location, but there was no signal. How was this possible?

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned as she looked at theputer. 19 came over tofort her and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility that there¡¯s no signal. The two of them are on a ne.¡±

    This was also the reason why Xiaoxiao was extremely puzzled. The two children were only four years old. How could they take a ne on their own?

    The signal on Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s bodies were the two pieces of ck obsidian hanging on their necks. The ne that Shen Xiaoxiao had worn on her neck was made of the same material. There was no way to take it off at all. This was a gift that 19 had found from goodness knows where to give to the children when they were one years old.

    Moreover, the design was ordinary, and they were not afraid of others seeing it and bing greedy. They had added a GPS system in it. So as long as it was out of their sight, they would be able to find the person.

    Thest ce where the GPS appeared was the airport. 19 had already found it at the first moment. The two little things had actually bought tickets to Bn Da Bay. Why would they choose to go to that ce?

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about it? Why did the two little kids go where?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. 19, you take the next flight immediately. I¡¯ll wait for you in Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute. You protect them in the dark from behind. Don¡¯t show yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Miss, are you okay? They¡¯re only four years old. Why didn¡¯t I show myself?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and frowned. She said with difficulty, ¡°They are Yan Kuan¡¯s children. They are not canaries that I raised in captivity.¡±

    19 did not speak for a long time. He had investigated too much about Yan Kuan¡¯s name in the past three years. He knew what kind of existence he was. His children could not be too mediocre. However, wasn¡¯t it a little too early for Miss to do so? The children were only four years old.

    ¡°They¡¯re too young. Even if you want to train them, it¡¯s too early.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not early. When I was six years old, I was already in the boxing arena. Little Treasure is very smart. It¡¯s also good for him to run around on his own. Hurry up and follow him. Inform me immediately when you find him.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    ¡°19, try to lure him to K-ONE. Since Little Treasure wants to find his father, then let him find his father personally.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean. I know what to do.¡±

    19 nced at the exhausted Shen Xiaoxiao and did not say anything more. He got up and walked towards the airport. If he had not seen with his own eyes that the man wanted to kill the Miss, he would have let Xiaoxiao bring her children to meet the father. It was very hard for a woman to take care of two children, especially twins. Usually, as long as one of them had a small ident, the other would feel sick.

    If it were not for the fact that he could help asionally, it would be difficult for Shen Xiaoxiao to survive. Moreover, she had created her own world. He felt sorry for her.

    ¡­

    After 19 left, Shen Xiaoxiao fell down on the sofa like a doll that had lost its thread.

    Her heart was beating rapidly. Just now, how hard had it been for her to say those words? How much strength had she used to pretend to be so strong?

    19 was right. The children were only four years old. How could she let them find their father alone in an unfamiliar country?

    But she had to do this. Since she had to let the children grow on their own, then she absolutely could not deprive the children of the opportunity to choose to grow just because she could not bear to.

    Since Little Treasure wanted to bring Da Bao to find their father, then he had to be prepared for all kinds of dangers along the way. 19 protected them in secret, hoping that everything would go smoothly.

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, we found the entry and exit records. Fang Hao, Jiang Zhou has arrived in M Country.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Zhou? Her name is Jiang Zhou?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss used the name Jiang Zhou, but no photos have been sent out. The only one is this.¡±

    Yan Kuan took the photo from the secret guard and looked at it carefully.

    She was carrying a little girl with a mushroom head. She buried her head in her neck and acted coquettishly. Although it was her back, Yan Kuan would never mistake her for Xiaoxiao.

    He did not know when she had lost her short hair, but her back was bing thinner and weaker. His heart felt as if it was being pulled by something, and it hurt.

    ¡°They¡¯re in M Country? I want to know the exact location of the person within three hours. If you still can¡¯t find them in our own territory, I think your entire division should be disbanded.¡±

    Yan Kuan gave an ultimatum. Once she was in M Country, Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    ¡­

    ¡°Du Ze, don¡¯t be angry. I was just ying around. Really, I was just ying around. That wine was drugged. I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yufei, enough. This is the first time. We both know how open this country is. Don¡¯t treat everyone as fools.¡±

    Liu Yufei did not expect Du Ze to be so angry. Yes, now that she knew that she was Liu Yufei and everyone else knew, even Pei Li did not say anything after knowing her identity.

    After all, she was already abroad, not in China. No one would care about her identity. Moreover, she had given birth to Pei Li¡¯s only son, and he would not really do anything to her.

    And now, don¡¯t think that she did not know that Pei Li did not like women. After he got out of prison, he did not like women anymore. Not only did he not touch her, he did not even touch Ouyang Le anymore.

    She was not Ouyang Le. She had a tattoo of a Suoyin flower that could not be taken away from men. Even if she loved Pei Li wholeheartedly, she could not be without the nourishment of a man. Otherwise, she would die. She would really die.

    Pei Li had asked her to follow Du Ze. She knew that he wanted to spy on Du Ze. She had done well, but Du Ze could not satisfy all of her needs. As her face slowly returned to its original appearance, Du Ze looked at her with increasing impatience.

    If she did not find someone else for herself, would she be hanging on to Du Ze? Don¡¯t think that she did not know that Du Ze did not love her at all. The person in his heart was that d*mned Shen Xiaoxiao. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was already married to Yan Kuan. When they arrived in M Country, they finally knew how powerful K-ONE was. They were inextricably linked to the Dark Empire. No one could afford to offend them.

 Chapter 435 - What She Wanted To Do

    <h4>Chapter 435: What She Wanted To Do</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The men in ck appeared less and less in recent years, but every time they appeared, they would take away arge sum of money. They searched for top-notch doctors for the man in ck all over the world. They did not know what the man in ck wanted to do, but it must have something to do with saving someone. They had been lurking abroad for so many years, waiting for the day when the man in ck would give the order and they would be able to swallow a leading industry like K-ONE.

    Although they felt that it was extremely unrealistic, they couldn¡¯t help but believe the words of the man in ck. Even the Ouyang family could be defeated by the man in ck, let alone a gambling city? Therefore, they had held on to this little idea until now.

    ...

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s another project about to start in Dongyou Country.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Leave that to Miss.¡±

    Yan Kuan finally understood now. That stubborn little girl would not use a single cent of his strength to help her fight for her own business kingdom. Since she wanted to do this, he would definitely grant her her wish, and be her strong backing. Since she was here, no one could hurt her, not even him.

    ...

    ¡°Boss, the No. 9 potion failed.¡±

    ¡°Trash, I spent so much money to let you guys study the antidote, but it still failed. I¡¯ve already wasted three years. Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±

    The woman in ck looked at the researcher in front of him angrily. The person lying in theboratory was so weak. She had waited for too long. She had waited for too many years. How long did she have to wait? How many more years did she have to persist?

    Her body went numb. The woman in ck clenched her fists tightly. She looked at the researcher and said fiercely again, ¡°Do I have to have the blood of my kin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir. They have been in aa for many years. There is no way to extract healthy cells from this blood. Therefore, you have to have the blood of your kin. It is best if it is a child. The cell reproduction rate of a child is several times faster than that of an adult.¡±

    ¡°Get lost. I will prepare the things. You only have onest chance. Otherwise, the entire base will be buried with you.¡±

    The researcher was so scared that he was trembling. He hurriedly retreated. The woman in ck sat down on the chair and hurriedly took out her medicine and swallowed it in one gulp. Only when the numbness in her legs gradually disappeared did the woman in ck finally let out a breath. Suoyin flower... d*mn Suoyin flower...

    ...

    ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    Da Bao yawned. She was very sleepy, tired, and hungry. It was already midnight in China, but it was only morning in M Country.

    Da Bao was also sleepy, but in order to find their father earlier, they had to go quickly. If their father disappeared again, they would have missed the opportunity for nothing.

    ¡°Little Sister, let¡¯s go buy some milk to drink. Come here, this is the airport. Let¡¯s not get lost.¡±

    Little Treasure took out an iron chain from his bag. It was a small chain that they had dropped on the suitcase. There were many human traffickers all over the world, and they were also abroad. He had heard from his mother since he was young that he must not run around randomly. If the human traffickers kidnapped them, they would be sold to the coal mines to dig for coal. They would not be able to eat enough and wear warm clothes. They would do things every day, and they would have to be beaten up. It was very pitiful.

    In order to prevent Da Bao from getting lost with him, Little Treasure was very clever and tied his and Da Bao¡¯s hands together. Moreover, he tied them so tightly. When he found his father, he would ask his father to open it for them.

    ¡°I know, Little Brother. With this, we are not afraid of getting separated, right? Little Brother, you are so smart.¡±

    Little Treasure held Da Bao¡¯s hand and walked straight to the convenience store. If you wanted to drink porridge overseas, you could forget about it. You could drink milk or cereal and eat hamburgers.

    The two children each ate a hamburger and a ss of milk. Only when they were full did they slowly walk to the ticket office.

    In foreign countries, it was not difficult to book your own ticket and get on the ne yourself. As long as you were smart enough, as long as you had money, as long as you had a guardian.

    Little Treasure had no problem buying tickets. The ticket vending machine could handle it, but getting on the ne was a little difficult.

    Later, it was Da Bao¡¯s sess in acting cute that made a woman in her fifties pretend to follow them on the ne.

    In foreign countries, it was the right thing for children to be independent. Even if the two children were really very young, when she heard that their father woulde to pick them up, the woman kindly found seats for the two little ones. When she saw their hands tied together, although she frowned, she felt that such a move was actually very good. In this way, the children would not easily get lost.

    As soon as they boarded the ne, Da Bao and Little Treasure fell asleep. It was hard for two children to break into M Country alone.

    Da Bao had nothing to worry about and would certainly sleep better for her. However, Little Treasure was different. As long as there was a slight movement around him, he would immediately wake up. The first thing he did when he woke up was to see if Da Bao was there.

    Later, he felt that this was not possible, so he simply squeezed to Da Bao¡¯s side and hugged her to sleep together. This way, no one could take Da Bao or him away without anyone knowing.

    19 sat on the other side of the cabin. Seeing Little Treasure like this, he felt a littleforted but also a little heartbroken.

    He originally thought that he would have to catch the next flight to find them, but he did not expect that this flight to the Gulf would only be avable in the morning. He bought a ne ticket from a person at a high price, but he did not expect to really run into the two brats.

    However, since Shen Xiaoxiao had said that he absolutely could not show himself and let the two children see him, then he had disguised himself very well. He believed that even if he walked in front of the two children, they would not be able to discover him.

    ...

    On this end, Shen Xiaoxiao had already received the news that 19 had found the children. She heaved a sigh of relief. As long as 19 followed them, she would not have to worry anymore. Now, she was not in a hurry to go to Las Vegas. Instead, she went directly to another ce, the headquarters of Moxing in Country M.

    She was no longer concerned about the development of Dongyou Country. In Yan Kuan¡¯s hands, other than bing stronger and stronger, there would not be any problems at all.

    On the other hand, the Moxing that Shen Xiaoxiao was trying her best to develop was doing extremely well abroad. Its momentum was strong, and the market was already imminent.

    ¡°President Fang, President Pei from Dongyou Country has made a few appointments. He wants to discuss a coboration with you.¡±

    ¡°Did hee alone?¡±

    ¡°He also came with the big star ¡®An Ning¡¯.¡±

    ¡°En, I got it. Just say that I¡¯m not here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched her secretary leave. Pei Li was so eager to take the bait just because she had released a little bait. It seemed that no matter how much money Dongyou Country earned, it would not satisfy that person¡¯s appetite.

    The woman in ck, hmph. A woman could stir up such a huge wave, and they had underestimated her. Now, she had a 50% certainty of confirming the identity of the woman in ck. She still needed to verify some things. As long as she seeded, this mantis would hunt the cicada... She wanted to be thest child to y with the slingshot.

    As for Pei Li, she had allowed them to spend three years abroad peacefully. This was already long enough.

    An Ning wanted to sign a contract with Moxing Entertainment? It was simply a dream. A person with such a bad reputation in the entertainment industry would not be let off even if he was a man. Their Moxing Entertainment did not care about that.

    Other than her face that could still be used, she could not be dirtier. She was once a youngdy from an aristocratic family who had attracted the envy and jealousy of countless women. Who would have thought that she would end up like this high-ss firefly in the entertainment industry.... Fate really yed tricks on people.

 Chapter 436 - Find the Police

    <h4>Chapter 436: Find the Police</h4>

    Pei Li had made it very clear to Ouyang Le that he did not like women now and was not interested in her. She could go out and find a man like Liu Yufei, and he would not mind.

    However, he did not expect Ouyang Le to be so loyal to her. Although this ***** could be defeated by the Suoyin flower, it could still y a decisive role against a normal woman like Ouyang Le.

    Ouyang Le¡¯s talent was all in business, especially since she had an internationalwyer to take photos of her. Although she was suspended, she was very good at exploiting these legal loopholes. With her joining, Dongyou Country¡¯s development momentum was even faster.

    After Ouyang Le knew that Pei Li¡¯s sexual orientation had changed, her mind gradually became more focused on her work. This was because Pei Li had said that he wanted Dongyou Country to do well. He wanted to regroup and return to China in glory.

    The Ouyang family was now almost torn apart. Even An Ning wanted to slowly develop abroad.

    Although everyone knew that An Ning had a bad reputation abroad and could not receive any high-quality jobs, other than all kinds of dinners and all kinds of lewd parties, many people still thought that she was filthy. It was already too difficult to receive any decent jobs or shows.

    She didn¡¯t want to cut down on those ordinary or cheap ones, so she could only go to M Country to seek development.

    It just so happened that Pei Li and the others were also in M Country, so it was only right for them to help each other with the Ouyang family¡¯s bloodline.

    Ouyang Tian was imprisoned for three years, but they didn¡¯t return to the Ouyang family, nor did they see the remaining members of the Ouyang family, including Huo Wanting.

    Ouyang Jincheng and several other serving officials of the Ouyang family had already been sentenced to death. Ouyang Rui and Ouyang Lie had both been sentenced to 10 years in prison. There were also some other members of the Ouyang family who could not escape the prison sentence, from three years to life to death.

    The Ouyang family was a pile of loose sand. Other than that mansion, when Ouyang Tian arrived, it would be taken back by the state. Huo Wanting was immersed in the Ouyang family¡¯s mansion. They had once seen her when Pei Li and the others went back to the Ouyang family to move things. She was no longer as bright and beautiful as she used to be. She had be an old woman. Her skin was loose and full of wrinkles. The servants of the Ouyang family had long run away. She washed her own clothes. It was really a pity that the proud mistress of an aristocratic family had fallen into such a state.

    The games and software that Du Ze had developed over the years were very popr in the European and American countries. They were filled with blood and violence. As part of the team, he was indeed indispensable. However, he was too indispensable. The conflict between Du Ze and him grew bigger and bigger, they would never be able to stay in the samepany at the same time peacefully. However, because of the warning from the man in ck, although the two of them were already at loggerheads, on the surface, they maintained a minimum of peace.

    The man in ck once again needed arge sum of money. They had to look for more cooperation projects. Just then, the Moxing that was popr all over the world entered the overseas market. It was extremely popr in F Country and D Country. When it reached M Country¡­ They needed to look for a partner, and it seemed that they were extremely interested in Dongyou Country. Hence, Pei Li had his eyes on Moxing.

    It just so happened that An Ning also wanted to sign a contract with Moxing Entertainment. Pei Li also thought that An Ning was after all a woman. Perhaps she would be interested in a diamond bachelor like Fang Hao?

    Pei Li did not know how bad An Ning¡¯s reputation was. They had been abroad for a few years and had already ignored too much of this kind of information.

    However, he did not see anyone after a few appointments. Pei Li was a little angry. Although he had met some tricky clients over the years, he definitely would not be ignored like this. This Moxing was really insufferably arrogant¡­ Their tail was going to fly up into the sky, but he had to swallow his anger. After all, the temptation of working with Moxing was too great.

    ¡°Have you found out Fang Hao¡¯s recent whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°President Pei, President Fang took the first flight to Las Vegas this morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh? To Las Vegas?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Help me book the first flight. I want to rush there immediately.¡±

    Pei Li was very frustrated. The man in ck was also pressing him. It seemed like he had to go personally. This way, he would appear more sincere.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sister, wake up. We¡¯re here. We¡¯re getting off the ne.¡±

    ¡°Little Brother, is Daddy waiting for us outside?¡±

    Da Bao rubbed her eyes. She was so sleepy. Was he here already? Would she be able to see Daddy when she got off the ne? That was what Little Treasure had said to that Grandma just now.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get out. Let¡¯s pack our bags and go.¡±

    The two of them got off the ne and looked at the tropical bay city in a daze. It was hotter here than New York, and the moment they got off the ne, there was a wave of heating from the shops.

    ¡°Little Brother, it¡¯s so hot here. I don¡¯t want to go out and bask in the sun. I want to eat ice cream.¡±

    Da Bao was a little spoiled. 19 had always thought that it was better for girls to be spoiled, so he doted on Da Bao very much. Although Shen Xiaoxiao had never been particrly fond of Da Bao, she did not speak too harshly to Da Bao either. When 19 doted on her¡­ as long as it did not vite her principles, she rarely said no.

    Little Treasure also doted on his little sister very much because Da Bao had her own innocence and cuteness. He could never be like Da Bao. Da Bao could make his mother angry andugh. He could only be sensible and responsible.

    ¡°Little Sister, are you very sleepy? Why don¡¯t you find a ce to rest first? I want to sleep too.¡±

    A short two-hour flight could not give them a good rest, but it was impossible for two four-year-old children to get a hotel room.

    Little Treasure did not know this. He thought that money was enough, and he had never known that living alone required suchmon sense.

    Of course, Little Treasure also knew one thing. He would call a taxi to the best hotel in the bay because he knew that the better the security of the hotel, the better it would be. At least, there would not be any kidnappers who would brazenly kidnap people.

    Little Treasure¡¯s attention was very good, but 19 was suffering. These two little guys were not ying their cards well, which made him very passive. It looked like they still wanted to stay in a hotel. Did they have money?

    Did they have enough money to pay for the room in the five-star hotel in front of them? After deducting the airfare, there was not much money left for the two of them, right?

    They still wanted to find their father. With Little Treasure¡¯s extravagance, it was impossible.

    ¡°Little kids, where are your parents? You don¡¯t have a guardian, so we can¡¯t give you a room at will. You go over there and sit and wait, okay?¡±

    The M Country people were very efficient. They immediately called the police. In order to prevent children from getting lost, they even sent a waiter to look after the two children.

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t expect the police toe so suddenly. If the police came, would they still be able to find their father? Or could they let the police help them find their father?

    ¡°Little Brother, will the police help us find our father?¡±

    Da Bao was confused. When she heard that they were going to call the police, she asked Little Treasure directly. In China, police uncles were very good and would help them find their father. She just didn¡¯t know if it would be the same here.

    Little Treasure had an extra trick up his sleeve. He was wondering if Weiwei would call the police if they left just like that. If Weiwei called the police, then the police would find them. Then their n to find their father would be ruined, so they couldn¡¯t go to the police.

    ¡°Da Bao, the police won¡¯t help us find our father. They¡¯ll even send us back. We can¡¯t be taken away by the police. Da Bao,ter, when you¡­¡±

 Chapter 437 - Police, Kidnappers

    <h4>Chapter 437: Police, Kidnappers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Little Treasure and Da Bao sat on the sofa and muttered to each other for a long time. The waitress next to them was a blonde beauty who would asionally look around. She wanted to talk to the two children, but Little Treasure and Da Bao kept speaking in Chinese, so they didn¡¯t pay any attention to her.

    If the police came, Little Treasure and Da Bao would definitely be sent back, but their n to find their father would also fail. How could this be allowed?

    ¡°Little Sister, remember, you must cry louderter.¡±

    ¡°I know, Little Brother. I will cry very loudly.¡±

    19 hid in the dark. He did not know what the two little guys were mumbling about. He also did not know what the two of them were nning. Were they really going to wait for the police toe?

    He really wanted to help the two little guys get a room, but Miss had said that he could not interfere unless it was a crisis. Was this a crisis? Was it?

    But just as 19 didn¡¯t know if he should help, a child¡¯s cry suddenly sounded. 19 stood up instinctively. It was Da Bao, Da Bao¡¯s cry.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the child? Why is the child crying?¡±

    The blonde beauty was responsible for watching the two children. The little girl suddenly burst into tears. She had no idea what was going on. Why was she crying?

    Da Bao didn¡¯t speak English, but Little Treasure did. This time, they had a clear division ofbor. Da Bao was in charge of crying, and Little Treasure was in charge of handling it.

    ¡°Sister, please help us. We didn¡¯te here on our own. That uncle, that uncle has been following us. We came here because we were afraid.¡±

    Little Treasure pointed at 19¡¯s location. The blonde beauty looked. What was this? Stalking and kidnapping? Was that the case?

    19 was far away and didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Why did Little Treasure suddenly point at him? Did Little Treasure recognize him? That¡¯s impossible? Then why did Little Treasure point at him?

    Of course, 19 couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did Little Treasure point at 19 when no one else did? Because 19 gave himself away at the airport.

    Little Treasure was just a four-year-old child. How would he know if he was being followed?

    The reason was that when they were at the airport, the two little guys were chained together, so it was inevitable that they would bump into others. Coincidentally, when they got off the ne, they bumped into a beautiful woman wearing a sexy officedy outfit. It was obvious that she was a professional woman on a business trip. Perhaps it was because she was in a hurry, but there was a big hole in her stocking. She looked at Da Bao and Little Treasure with unfriendly eyes.

    Little Treasure apologized, but the woman¡¯s expression was still very ugly. She even had a fierce look on her face. But at that moment, a man appeared and helped them out in a gentlemanly manner. Although Little Treasure was young, he wouldn¡¯t mistake him for someone else. He even deliberately took two more nces, trying to remember this person¡¯s appearance. After he found his father, he would ask his father to thank him.

    However, just as he entered the hotel, Da Bao¡¯s shoces loosened. When he bent down to tie Da Bao¡¯s shoces, he saw that man again.

    His uncle had told him not to easily trust a person¡¯s sudden kindness towards him. Sometimes, those kidnappers were like this. They liked to use these benefits to make you lower your guard. Little Treasure was suspicious, but he wasn¡¯t sure until just now... They didn¡¯t manage to check in and were brought here to rest. The man was also standing not far away and ying with his phone.

    Little Treasure was so smart that he could see the difference at once. Between choosing to get rid of the police and the bad guys, Little Treasure decided to get rid of the bad guys first.

    19 definitely wouldn¡¯t have guessed it. His sudden softness at the airport revealed his whereabouts. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought that the education he usually gave Little Treasure would actually be used on him.

    This city wasn¡¯t big to begin with, so the police arrived very quickly. As soon as two fat white policemen with guns entered, Da Bao pounced on them and gave them a cute hug and look.

    Da Bao had the chubby and cute look of a little oriental girl. She was very popr with these adults. Regardless of gender, age, and age, there were very few people who couldn¡¯t like Da Bao.

    Little Treasure also walked up. He could not throw himself into someone else¡¯s arms, but he could still pull on the corner of the other person¡¯s clothes and pretend to be innocent.

    The blonde waitress was very familiar with the two police officers. After mumbling for a while, she gave a simple exnation of the matter.

    Moreover, the two children were obviously Chinese children. They were worried that they were children who were lost by tourists.

    Therefore, after the policeforted Da Bao, they put Da Bao down and walked towards the 19¡¯s position. 19 was even more confused about what the two children were going to do.

    At this moment, Little Treasure and Da Bao opened their eyes wide to see how the police would negotiate with that person. Little Treasure did not feel that there was anything wrong with his suspicion. Although he was young, he was still cautious. It was not easy to deceive him, he still had to bring his sister to look for his father.

    ¡°Kid, show us your ID.¡±

    ¡°Officer, is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why are you following those two kids?¡±

    This time, 19 was dumbfounded.

    He was actually discovered by the two brats?

    How was this possible?

    Although he had forgotten about the past, he still remembered some things that were engraved in his bones. Following the two brats could not be any simpler. However, when exactly was he discovered?

    Could it be? Could it be when he helped them out at the airport?

    It must have been Little Treasure. It must have been Little Treasure who discovered it.

    19 looked into the distance. Little treasure was indeed looking at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. His heart jumped. Who had taught this devilish child to be a monster? He was so narrow-minded at such a young age.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t follow them.¡±

    ¡°Wow... Mr. Police, that uncle is ring at Sister again.¡±

    Da Bao was very smart. Just now, when Little Treasure pulled her, she started crying and wailing, scaring everyone. This time, the police officer said to 19 directly, ¡°Follow us back to the police station.¡±

    ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t scare them.¡±

    But no matter what, 19 was still handcuffed. Of course, Da Bao and Little Treasure were also taken away.

    The two of them drove two police cars over. Da Bao and Little Treasure naturally wouldn¡¯t sit in the same car with a potentially dangerous person. The two groups of people set off together. As 19 sat in the car, he only felt that these two kids were like devils turning around.

    He had actually been brought to the police station by someone. It was really infuriating.

    19 was now a legitimate businessman. If it was in the past, he would definitely have escaped long ago. However, these two little ghosts were obviously going to follow him to the police station. Naturally, he could only follow them obediently. If Shen Xiaoxiao found out that he was actually brought to the police station, she would probablyugh at him for a whole year.

    ¡°Kids, you guys have a good sleep here. We will bring some people to help you find your parentster, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 438 - All Parties Move Out

    <h4>Chapter 438: All Parties Move Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were taken to a staff lounge. The door was closed. This was the police station, so it was very safe.

    Although this was a small seaside town, because it was a tourist destination, there were many touristsing and going. There were also a lot of trivial matters to deal with. After being escorted back, they were directly thrown into the interrogation room to wait. Their police force was limited. Now that the children were fine and were within their protection, they were not in a hurry to deal with this matter.

    Moreover, ording to the previous practice, if the parents of the child had lost their child, they would have already reported it to the police station. They might have already reached the police station by now. If that was the case, this matter would be even easier to resolve.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s sleep for a while. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Sister, be good. We can¡¯t sleep yet. We have to leave immediately. Otherwise, the aplice of the bad guy wille to save him. The police won¡¯t be able to protect us either. Have you forgotten how it was portrayed on that television?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Brother, why is it so dangerous? Let¡¯s go back and look for Mom and Dad together.¡±

    ¡°No, they said that divorced parents can¡¯t see each other.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a divorce?¡±

    ¡°A divorce means that the parents don¡¯t live together anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t they live together anymore?¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re divorced.¡±

    ¡°Why do they want a divorce?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure slowly walked out of the police station as they answered each other¡¯s questions. Even though neither of them realized that their questions kept repeating, they kept repeating.

    There was an asphalt road outside the police station, and across the road was a gas station. There were a few big trucks parked inside, and Little Treasure pulled Da Bao and ran across the road.

    The two of them walked very smoothly, including leaving the police station. No one would have thought that the two children would run on their own.

    Da Bao needed to go to the toilet, and Little Treasure could only bring Da Bao into the men¡¯s toilet. Although Little Treasure could speak a little English, it was still a little difficult for him to understand some of the adults¡¯ words.

    He was still young, so it was normal for him to misunderstand some of the words. For example, Little Treasure had heard a sentence that he had misinterpreted.

    The other party wanted to deliver goods from Binhai to Las Vegas, but Little Treasure had heard it as if they had been sent from Las Vegas to Binhai Bay.

    It was more than half an hour¡¯s drive from the bay resort. It was impossible for the two of them to walk with their short legs, so naturally, they had to think of a way on their own.

    As soon as Da Bao came out, Little Treasure pulled her to the truck. The driver filled up the gas and paid the bill, while Little Treasure moved a stool to the side and pulled Da Bao to the back of the truck.

    The truck was filled with tropical fruits, and the entire truck was filled with a strong fragrance. Da Bao was extremely happy. She loved eating fruits the most, so she had no idea what her brother was going to do.

    Little Treasure pulled Da Bao and sat down on a stic bubble beside them. When the car started, he heaved a sigh of relief and said to Da Bao, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want to sleep? Go to sleep. I¡¯ll call you when we get there.¡±

    Da Bao was very happy. As expected, she tilted her head and hugged Little Treasure as she prepared to sleep. The roads overseas were wide and t, and there weren¡¯t so many traffic lights. Therefore, the road was smooth and steady, and Little Treasure couldn¡¯t stand it and slowly fell asleep.

    ...

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s news from the other side. It¡¯s been blocked for three years. The firewall found a loophole the day before yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    The woman in ck was a little anxious. That person could not wait for long. She had to find those two little ghosts quickly. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t her waiting her whole life be in vain?

    ¡°M Country¡¯s Bn Da Bay.¡±

    ¡°Send out Team A. Remember, I want them alive. As for the adults, kill them without mercy.¡±

    The leader was stunned. Team A? Other than the men of sacrifice, Team A was the most powerful. To send such a top team to capture two four-year-old children, wasn¡¯t that a waste of talent?

    But killing the adults on sight? Didn¡¯t the boss want that woman before? Why didn¡¯t he need her now?

    But they couldn¡¯t care less about these things. It was better to carry out the mission obediently.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fang, it was a misunderstanding. We¡¯ve already found the whereabouts of the children. They boarded a truck bound for Las Vegas. We¡¯ve already notified Las Vegas. They will assist us in checking all vehicles entering the city immediately. They won¡¯t let anything happen to the two children.¡±

    19¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. If they hadn¡¯t found out his identity, they might not have believed that he wasn¡¯t a bad person.

    However, nearly eight hours had passed. No one knew if the children were alright. Furthermore, Shen Xiaoxiao had just sent a message that the two children had already arrived at a gas station near Las Vegas. He could only get on a ne over and rush over immediately.

    However, he was now really impressed by the two children. Under such circumstances, they had actually escaped right under his nose. Moreover, they had escaped so thoroughly. It was really rare.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned slightly. These two kids were really troublesome. They were usually so obedient and well-behaved, but she had really underestimated them, especially Little Treasure. He actually even discovered 19. She didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    It seemed that her original n to dy her trip to Las Vegas had to be brought forward.

    ...

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s movement from the man in ck.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. They had been immersed in this for three years without any movement. How did they suddenly make a move? They had been hiding for three years, and every time they wanted to make a move, they would escape. Until now, Yan Kuan still could not figure out where the source of the information was that allowed them to escape so quickly.

    A mole?

    That was impossible. They had already investigated several times, and all the secret operations were released before the mission. No one knew except for the Four Hall Masters and Dark 1 and Dark 2.

    He still hadn¡¯t found out the source of the man in ck¡¯s information. The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt.

    ¡°Why did they suddenly take action?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re looking for someone simr. Their target is Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Their target is here? interesting. They know this is my territory, but they still dare to look for someone? It seems that the person they¡¯re looking for is very important to them. Deploy them. No matter who they¡¯re looking for, they must get them for me.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Sir, why are you bringing Min Hao along? You¡¯re going to discuss some matters this time. Min Hao is so small, and that ce is all Las Vegas. It wouldn¡¯t be good to go there, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it again. Bring your son along. He will be of use then.¡±

    Pei Li clenched his fists tightly, his brows furrowed tightly. He only had one descendant in his entire life. Useful? What matters would he need his son for? Was this man in ck going more and more overboard?

    The woman in ck seemed to know what Pei Li was thinking. She looked at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Why do you think that I will take your son¡¯s life? Don¡¯t worry. After the matter is settled, he will be returned to you in one piece. Not only that, the entire Dongyou Country will belong to you. I will not interfere anymore. From now on, we will not interfere with each other.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 439 - Really Met a Bad Guy

    <h4>Chapter 439: Really Met a Bad Guy</h4>

    Pei Li was overjoyed when he heard the news. He had finally lost enough weight over the past few years. It would be great if he could really have it.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°What about Du Ze? What about Du Ze?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at your disposal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sir. Thank you, Sir.¡±

    The woman in ck nced at Pei Li and asked a question that Pei Li could not react to for a long time:

    ¡°Actually, if you want K-ONE, it¡¯s not impossible. There¡¯s even a chance for the Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°Sir, are you serious?¡±

    The woman in ck did not speak but looked at him. Then, she slowly said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Pei Li is willing to go through fire and water for Sir.¡±

    ¡°Then, your son?¡±

    When Pei Li heard about his son, his heart was conflicted. One was famous internationally, and no one dared to look up to the ck Emperor. The other was his own blood, his only bloodline. This was really not an easy choice.

    ¡°Why are you still worried that you won¡¯t be able to have children in the future? As long as I¡¯m here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s words were like a stimnt that stimted Pei Li. That¡¯s right, he had forgotten that the medicine in the hands of the man in ck could revive him, let alone a child?

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right

    If a Min Hao could get him everything he wanted, and obtain power and wealth, then doing something for a father was something he should do.

    ¡°Sir, please do as you please.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless. I like it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat you. This is medicine. Give it to Ouyang Le.¡±

    The woman in ck left after saying that. Pei Li knew that the man in ck wanted Ouyang Le to be the mother of the child. In other words, he could have a child. Could he really have another child?

    However, it was a pity that Min Hao, whom he had doted on for many years, was given up just like that.

    However, thinking about it, if he had not agreed to call out Min Hao just now, then the man in ck would definitely not have chosen to let him ept the Dark Empire. That was the Dark Empire, after all. Pei Li did not expect that he would also have such a day.

    However, were K-ONE and the Dark Empire together? In other words, that Yan Kuan was very likely the legendary ck Emperor?

    Otherwise, why would the man in ck directly attack K-ONE?

    As expected, that man was indeed not simple. He actually had such an identity.

    Back then, the ****** did not actually hurt Shen Xiaoxiao but allowed the couple to fly together for so many years. Now was also the time for him to take revenge. He must get everything he wanted, including K-ONE, including the Dark Empire, as well as¡­ the Shen Xiaoxiao that he had always wanted.

    Ouyang Le could be said to be in high spirits recently.

    Pei Li had apanied her for two days and two nights in a row. Now, he had left Liu Yufei and only brought her and the child to Las Vegas.

    Although she hoped that the two of them would have a sweet trip together, the child was, after all, Pei Li¡¯s only child. Moreover, she was the one who had raised the child. Liu Yufei had never asked much about it, so how did she manage it?

    She felt relieved and did not say much. Although she did not understand why Pei Li had suddenly fallen for her when he clearly liked men now, she thought that Pei Li was tired of the men outside and knew the benefits of being a woman. Therefore, he changed his mind. Ouyang Le was actually very happy in her heart.

    ¡°Ah Li, you said that I can get pregnant? No, you can I have a child? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been apanying you these few days, hoping that you can give birth to a child thatpletely belongs to me. You know Liu Yufei, this woman, is too dirty. I only want a child between you and me.¡±

    Ouyang Le¡¯s heart was beating very fast. If he wanted a child between her and him, could they really have a child?

    ¡°Ah Li, I don¡¯t know what to say. But Min Hao was also raised by me. He is also my child.¡±

    Ouyang Le expressed her feelings in time. Pei Li smiled and said to Ouyang Le, ¡°Min Hao, I have my own arrangements. Le¡¯er, you just need to take good care of your body and give birth to our own child, understand?¡±

    When Ouyang Le heard Pei Li¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. What did he mean? What did Pei Li want to do? However, as Pei Li¡¯s die-hard fan, Ouyang Le only kept her doubts in her heart. She did not dare to say it out loud and just nodded obediently.

    ¡°Liu Yufei wille over in a few days. The child cannot be harmed in our hands. Do you understand?¡±

    Ouyang Le knew that she had guessed something. It seemed that it had something to do with the man in ck. However, to use a four-year-old child, what was he trying to do?

    Ouyang Le looked at Pei Li and knew how ambitious he was. She loved Pei Li too much, so much that she hadpletely lost her rationality. As long as Pei Li was willing to take her life, it was fine. What¡¯s more, it was not her child that was being used.

    Furthermore, Pei Li was willing to give her a child. How was she supposed to choose? Of course, she would choose him even if she didn¡¯t have to choose. It was a pity for Min Hao. Forget it. As a mother, she would never ask about it. As an aunt, it was useless.

    ¡­

    ¡°Brother, where are we going? It¡¯s dark.¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. We should find a ce to rest. We will definitely find Father.¡±

    Little Treasure was very depressed. When they woke up, they had already arrived at another gas station. Looking at the name on it, he knew that they had gotten on the wrong vehicle. They had actually arrived at the Las Vegas casino that Weiwei had mentioned.

    It was so annoying. They didn¡¯t want toe here. How did they end up here?

    They wanted to return to the beach.

    However, it was already past 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. Eating some fruits on the truck was useless. The two of them were so hungry that they could only find a ce to buy some food first.

    Las Vegas was a city that did not sleep. The people here were used to activities at night and working at night. 80% of the people in Las Vegas were engaged in gambling-rted professions, so it was very easy to find food at night.

    At that time, Las Vegas at night was also more dangerous than in the daytime.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure had been targeted the moment they appeared in the convenience store. The two of them sat on the stool and ate hamburgers. Their hands were still locked together, and they did not have much money left. The money left from buying the hamburgers was not even enough for a ne ticket.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure did not have the concept of money. If they had no money, the only two gold coins that could be worth something was two gold coins. Of course, they definitely did not know that.

    ¡°Little friend, go home early and don¡¯t wander around outside, okay?¡±

    When the cashier saw others scouting at the door, she knew that these two children were being watched. She was a little nervous. These two children looked so young and cute. How could an adult be so assured to let the children go out alone?

    The cashier was a ck woman in her fifties. Her eyes were very kind and filled with worry. Little Treasure nced at the salesperson and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Be good. Take your sister and run to K-ONE at the end of the street. Do you know? The biggest and brightest part of Las Vegas is targeted by bad people.¡±

    When Little Treasure heard this, he became nervous. He secretly turned his head to look outside the door. Oh no, there were indeed bad people outside¡­

 Chapter 440 - Discuss Countermeasures and Let Sister Run

    <h4>Chapter 440: Discuss Countermeasures and Let Sister Run</h4>

    In Las Vegas, if you wanted to rob a store, you would definitely be courting death. Not to mention the police, even the Dark Empire people would not let you go. Of course, there were also people who were forced into desperate situations who wanted to take risks. However, this result was not something that they could bear.

    However, if you wanted to rob in some secret alley, then it was another story. After all, the Dark Empire would not interfere with all your big and small matters.

    So, as long as you didn¡¯t do it in the shop, no one would care.

    The ck woman was already very kind to remind the children. As long as the children didn¡¯t leave the shop, it was considered safe. However, it was sote. How could they not go out? Now, it was best if the child¡¯s parents could find them. It seemed that the couple, who had lost themselves in gambling in the casino, didn¡¯t even want the children anymore.

    ¡°Do you need a phone?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the phone in the ck woman¡¯s hand in confusion. He thought for a while and still felt that he should call his mother?

    However, Little Treasure had forgotten how to make a call before an international long-distance call. If it was in China, just dialing a cell phone number would be enough. However, to make a call in a foreign country, it was definitely not a simple call.

    Little Treasure dialed for a long time but still could not get through. He handed the phone back to the ck woman in a daze.

    The ck woman was helpless. This was all she could do. She did not know where the two children would be sold to.

    There were too many things happening in Las Vegas. Las Vegas was indeed Las Vegas, but there were too many people who did not even want children and families for the sake of gambling. She had seen too many things.

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend those people outside, so all she could do was wait for these children to leave on their own, when they wanted to leave.

    Da Bao had no idea what was happening outside and was eating very happily. Of course, she didn¡¯t really want to eat this hamburger, but when she was abroad, they didn¡¯t have that much money to eat other things, and it wasn¡¯t that convenient. After all, they were children¡­

    ¡°Sister, are you full?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m full. What about you? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I ate. This is for you to eat tomorrow. We don¡¯t have much money.¡±

    ¡°Is it because we don¡¯t have money that we can¡¯t buy things?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have much money. So we have to save a little. We haven¡¯t found Dad yet.¡±

    ¡°Brother, where did Daddy go? Why didn¡¯t hee back to see us? And we came all the way here to look for him. Does he know?¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t know how to reply. Did he know? Did Dad know that they were looking for him?

    They didn¡¯t listen to Weiwei¡¯s words and ran out secretly. Moreover, Mom and Uncle didn¡¯t know. Would they be very worried?

    ¡°Dad should know that we¡¯re here to look for him.¡±

    ¡°Brother, Will Daddy have a new mother?¡±

    Little Treasure was a little surprised. Da Bao actually asked him this question. Didn¡¯t she not even know what divorce was?

    ¡°Sister, why are you asking this question?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I know what divorce means. Just like Ning Ning from kindergarten, she has a new father and a new mother. She has four parents.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. Mom won¡¯t find us a new father. Mom said so.¡±

    ¡°But will Daddy find one?¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything else. Yes, would Dad find one? They hade all the way here to look for Dad, but did Dad want them too?

    If he did, why would he never look for them?

    Sigh, the adult world was soplicated.

    ¡°Da Bao, do you miss Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I miss Mommy, I miss Uncle, I miss Weiwei. Weiwei will be very sad if he knows that we left.¡±

    Little Treasure was also a little depressed. They hade all the way here just to look for Dad, but now he didn¡¯t know if Dad wanted them, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But since they hade here, he felt that he couldn¡¯t give up halfway. Even if his father didn¡¯t want them, they had to see him. At least they had to know what his father looked like.

    But now it was no longer a question of whether they knew what he looked like. It was a question of what to do with the bad people outside?

    Call the police? Yes, call the police.

    But if they called the police, the police would find them. But if they didn¡¯t find the ws of these human traffickers, then they would be finished. When the time came, they would be sold to dig coal. No, they didn¡¯t want to be sold to dig coal.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m using the phone.¡±

    However, Little Treasure had overestimated the strength of the foreign police. He said that they were in the convenience store and there were two bad people outside. But when the police heard such a young child¡¯s voice and asked him how old he was, and he said that he was four years old, they thought that he was ying around and didn¡¯t pay attention to him at all.

    Little Treasure wanted to say more, but they had already hung up the phone, and the ck auntie wasn¡¯t willing to help them make the call.

    Those people were watching them all the time. The ck woman¡¯s every move was watched. If she really dared to help make the call, then after work, she would be the unlucky one.

    She would not be so selfless to get herself into trouble because of two unfamiliar children.

    ¡°Sister, the people outside are bad people. We have to run out quicklyter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Bad people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, bad people. We need to take this opportunity to run away, but not now. I¡¯ll untie this chainter. I¡¯ll stop them. You run quickly. Run to the brightest and brightest ce in front, okay?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll stop them. You run. I¡¯m your sister. You have to run far away. And you¡¯re smarter than me. You can definitely run away.¡±

    ¡°Silly Sister, I¡¯m smarter than you. Even if they catch me, I¡¯ll still be able to run away.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t leave you behind. Mom said that we¡¯re brother and sister. We can¡¯t be separated. In the future, we have to rely on each other and take care of each other.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao like this and felt very ufortable. He regretted that he hadn¡¯t been obedient and had brought his little sister here to look for his father. If his father hadn¡¯t found her and he instead harmed his little sister, he definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive himself.

    ¡°Sister, be good. Go find someone to save Brother. Do you remember the game that Brother yed with you when you were young? Marbles, I brought marbles. I will throw them on the ground. Sister, you can bring people to save me when you see marbles.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t separate.¡±

    ¡°Sister, be good. Remember, don¡¯t tell others that your name is Da Bao. Your name is Shen Lele, understand?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell anyone that I¡¯m Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Because if you tell them your real name, they will find Mommy through your name. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Brother, no, Anan, Shen Anan, you can¡¯t leave me behind. Look at what that is. We can use that to run.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao secretly pulling him. He knew at a nce that this was a skateboard. It was their favorite thing to y with, and they were also the best at it.

    ¡°Sister,ter you¡¯ll use the skateboard to run, okay?¡±

    ¡°Run together, we have to run together. I won¡¯t leave Brother behind.¡±

    Da Bao made up her mind, but she didn¡¯t see Little Treasure secretly untie the chain¡­

 Chapter 441 - Little Treasure Caught

    <h4>Chapter 441: Little Treasure Caught</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    They waited for a long time before four people entered the convenience store together.

    The people outside the door were standing there smoking their cigarettes in boredom. Little Treasure waited for the right time to drag Da Bao along with them and run out.

    When they walked out of the door and saw that the people didn¡¯t notice them, the two of them held hands and ran as fast as they could.

    However, they were children after all. There was some distance between them and K-ONE, and the people guarding outside the shop couldn¡¯t react in time.

    When the two people saw that the children had run away, they immediately chased after him.

    The two of them ran as fast as they could, but their short legs were useless even with their skateboards. Soon, the two of them would be caught up.

    Little Treasure was anxious. Looking at the two men who were chasing after them, he shouted at Da Bao, ¡°Sister, run! Don¡¯t look back. We are almost there. Run as fast as you can, okay?¡±

    Da Bao thought that Little Treasure was following her and said obediently, ¡°I know, I know. Brother, run faster, run faster.¡±

    Little Treasure suddenly stopped and used his skateboard to throw it at the two men who were following him.

    The two young people were at most in their twenties. They did not expect Little Treasure to make a move. Before they could react, one of them was thrown and fell to the ground.

    The other person saw Little Treasure¡¯s young and fierce look and quickly ran over to teach him a lesson.

    They also saw the little girl riding the skateboard. Because of the dy, she had already run far away. The key point was that she was running in K-ONE¡¯s position. They did not have the ability to make a move in K-ONE¡¯s territory.

    Originally, there were two children. One of them was a little girl. They thought that they could still make some money, but they did not expect that one of them had run away. There was only one boy left. This little devil even dared to resist. If it was not for this little devil making a move... They would have caught both of them long ago. D*mn little devil.

    The young man was about to attack, but at this moment, a gunshot was heard.

    Little Treasure was shocked. The young man in front of him fell to the ground and was shot between his eyebrows. Little Treasure waspletely stunned.

    Then, a few men in ck suddenly appeared. While Little Treasure was in a daze, they picked him up and ran. When Little Treasure reacted and wanted to resist, he was already carried into a car.

    At this end, when Da Bao ran to the door of K-ONE, she stopped. Then, she turned to Little Treasure and said, ¡°We¡¯re here, Brother. We¡¯re here.¡±

    Da Bao spoke happily to Little Treasure, but when she turned around, she saw that Little Treasure was not behind her at all.

    Da Bao was so scared that she started to cry. She hurriedly looked at her wrist. When did he take off the chain?

    Where was Little Treasure? Where was Little Treasure?

    ¡°Little Treasure? Little Treasure? Sob sob sob sob... Little Treasure...¡±

    Da Bao hurriedly ran back, but just as she took one step, she suddenly stopped. Because the person holding her hand stopped her, she turned her head and saw that it was the bearded uncle who had been following them.

    They had encountered bad people again. What should they do? What should they do?

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. Go in now. Don¡¯te out, okay? Go find Yan Kuan, remember? Yan Kuan, find Yan Kuan. I¡¯m going to save Little Treasure. You must be obedient. You must not leave this ce. Find Yan Kuan. You must remember.¡±

    19 didn¡¯t care if Da Bao understood what he said. He picked Da Bao up, but Da Bao struggled and resisted desperately. When they reached K-ONE, 19 squatted down and pulled off his beard. He looked at Da Bao and said:

    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m your uncle. Don¡¯t be afraid. Go in and find Yan Kuan. Remember, don¡¯t walk out of here. Stay here obediently. I¡¯lle back to pick you up after I find Little Treasure. Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Uncle, sob sob... Little Treasure has been taken away. Uncle, go and save Little Treasure. Go and save Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Uncle will go right away. Does Da Bao know?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao will be good. Da Bao will be good. Go and save Brother. Save Brother.¡±

    19 saw Da Bao walk in and turned around to chase after him. Who were those men in ck? Who were they?

    ...

    Da Bao walked into K-ONE with tears in her eyes. This was not the outside world. This was a ce that Da Bao had never seen before. She did not know what gambling was, nor did she know what these people were doing here. Uncle said that she was looking for Yan Kuan... But who was Yan Kuan? Who was Yan Kuan?

    Da Bao was crying uncontrobly. She did not know where to look. Moreover, she was full of Chinese, so no one could understand her. Da Bao only knew how to cry at this moment. It was not until a waiter found her that she felt as if she had found a life-saving straw. She pulled the waitress to talk.

    Unfortunately, the waitress still did not understand her words. Da Bao was a little tearful again. However, this was K-ONE after all. It was not as if the waitress had never encountered a situation where a parent abandoned their child to have fun on their own. She just had to hand her over to the security department.

    Da Bao followed behind the waiter. She looked worriedly at the door. There was no one. Her uncle wasn¡¯t back yet. Could her uncle save Little Treasure? Where was Little Treasure?

    Da Bao was in a very low mood. Little Treasure had let her escape and he had been caught by the bad guys. She wasn¡¯t a good sister who didn¡¯t protect her younger brother. Her mother would definitely me her.

    ¡°Daisy, what¡¯s wrong? Did you find a child who could not find their parents again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Daisy sent Da Bao here and then left. Da Bao looked at these foreigners with some fear. They were all people she did not know and were speaking in words that she could not understand. She did not dare to cry anymore and could only sit there in a daze. She shut her mouth and did not speak. What her uncle said... As long as she did not leave the building, as long as she did not leave this K-ONE, her uncle would bring Little Treasure to pick her up.

    Her mother would alsoe to save her.

    This was the security room. She knew the sign at the door. As long as she stayed here and did not go anywhere, she would definitely be able to wait for her mother, Uncle, and Little Treasure.

    ¡°Hey, little brat, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Da Bao looked at the person in front of her. She did not know what he was mumbling about, so she ignored him. The security guard looked at the kid and knew that she did not understand what he was saying. He then changed hisnguage to R and H, but the kid still did not speak.

    Actually, when the security guard spoke, Da Bao understood. However, in order not to be sent to the police station or sent out by these people, she decided to pretend to be mute and not speak. As long as these people couldn¡¯t get anything out of her, she could stay here and wait for her uncle to wait for Little Treasure.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a child here? Did you inform the family?¡±

    ¡°Hall Master Feng? No, this child seems to be a little mute. She doesn¡¯t speak, and I don¡¯t know which country she¡¯s from.¡±

    ¡°Mute? Did you check her bag? Does she have a passport?¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, no, there¡¯s nothing in her bag.¡±

 Chapter 442 - A Golden Cicada Shedding Its Shell

    <h4>Chapter 442: A Golden Cicada Shedding Its Shell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao was frustrated. She did not expect the woman in ck to reappear after three years of silence.

    How could Yan Kuan be so useless and not capture the woman in ck after so many years? Was he too stupid? It did not matter if he was stupid in the past, but now he was ridiculously stupid.

    Looking at the constantly changing location on the GPS, Shen Xiaoxiao became more and more anxious. She was not worried about Da Bao being at K-ONE. She was afraid for Little Treasure. A few years ago, the woman in ck had wanted to capture her child. Now that three years had passed, these people still did not give up... What exactly did that woman want Little Treasure for?

    Could it be rted to cloning? Would they want to clone Little Treasure? What exactly did that woman want to do? Lunatics, what a bunch of lunatics.

    ...

    ¡°Boss, the men in ck just appeared in the vicinity and took a boy away.¡±

    ¡°A boy?¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned slightly. The men in ck had actually taken a boy away. They had spent so much effort just to take away a little boy. What exactly were they going to do?

    ¡°Have our people followed them?¡±

    ¡°We will follow them all the way until we find the nest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay. Remember not to hurt the child. I want to see who the child they want so publicly is.¡±

    If the man in ck had captured a girl today, perhaps Yan Kuan would have been very worried because he had a daughter.

    However, now that he had captured a boy, Yan Kuan felt that it was a little strange. This was because he did not know that he had a son in the world. He had always thought that although Shen Xiaoxiao had given birth to dragon and a phoenix twins, only their daughter could be saved.

    Back then, things had developed very quickly. The man in ck had acted extremely quickly and cleaned up all the loose ends. On top of that, at that time, Shen Xiaoxiao had really thought that she had only saved one child and had been ced under house arrest. On top of that, Yan Kuan had mistakenly thought that she had been abroad all this time. Therefore, when Yan Kuan wanted to investigate, the man in ck had already cleaned up everything.

    Yan Kuan thought that he only had one daughter, so he did not have any worries. He only had pure curiosity.

    ...

    After Da Bao woke up, she could smell the stench on her body. However, she did not dare to leave this ce. She had been sleeping on that small sofa for the past few days. Fortunately, these people were not bad. They fed her three meals a day. At night, they would cover her with a nket. Da Bao felt that this was not bad, but it would be great if Little Treasure was here.

    ¡°This child is still here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Hall Master Feng. She must have been left here. Do we need to hand her over to the police station?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Wait, little friend, do you really not know how to speak?¡±

    ¡°Daisy said that she was crying when she saw her just now. She should be able to speak. I don¡¯t know if she was scared or what happened, but she hasn¡¯t spoken since then.¡±

    ¡°Mm, little brat, do you want to y with uncle?¡±

    Da Bao nced at this person who was even more beautiful than Weiwei. She didn¡¯t dare to speak. Uncle said that the more beautiful a man or woman was, the more dangerous it would be. That was why Uncle said that Weiwei was also very dangerous. She didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Hence, after Da Bao nced at Feng Hao, she lowered her head and hooked her fingers together. In any case, she just did not speak.

    The more Feng Hao looked at this little brat, the cuter he felt she was. This child would definitely be able to understand what he was saying. He was speaking Mandarin just now, and there was a hint of disdain in the child¡¯s eyes. It was as if she was thinking that he was talking nonsense.

    ¡°Little brat, what kind of gaze is that? Don¡¯t worry, uncle will bring you upstairs to wash up. Smell how stinky your body is.¡±

    Da Bao frowned. She knew that she hadn¡¯t showered for a few days, but was it really that stinky? Da Bao sniffed at her arm, and Feng Haoughed at the action.

    This told him that this kid could understand.

    He liked these little guys the most. They were too cute when they were teased. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to hand her over to the police after he had a good time. Moreover, this kid¡¯s parents were 80% in Las Vegas, and they hadn¡¯te to pick up the kid for a week before. However, after they picked up the child, they cklisted them as well. They wouldn¡¯t be able to set foot in Las Vegas.

    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t bad to bring the child to y.

    ¡°Little brat, uncle will take you to wash up. It¡¯s just upstairs. If your parents find you, they will inform us. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Da Bao thought for a moment and finally shook her head. She wasn¡¯t going anywhere. What if this person was a bad person? Hmph, so be it. Little Treasure and the others would not despise her.

    Da Bao decided to ignore this too beautiful man. She closed her eyes and fell asleep on the sofa, not saying another word.

    Feng Hao did not expect that there would be a child who would not get on his boat. The children of the Dark Empire liked him the most. Could it be that this child did not understand?

    However, the other party ignored him and closed her eyes to sleep. Feng Hao pursed his lips and decided to get someone to investigate carefully to see whose child it was.

    ¡°Hall Master, that man did not enter K-ONE. He did not enter K-ONE for the past few days. He left this child behind and left. We can now confirm that this child was abandoned by someone.¡±

    Feng Hao was a little surprised. She was actually deliberately abandoned by someone?

    He nced at the child who was slowly falling asleep. He picked up the child and walked to the top floor.

    ...

    ¡°Who is this child? There are more and more tails behind him.¡±

    The man in ck was very anxious. He was a little nervous with the gun in his hand. There were only four of them. The others had already rushed over to meet them, but there were more and more people following behind them. They were a little uneasy. Could it be that they were going to die here today?

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about who this is. Follow the n. Whether we can survive or not depends on our luck.¡±

    Little Treasure had just woken up. He sat at the side with his eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. Listening to these people¡¯s words, was someone going to arrest them?

    But who would arrest them?

    ¡°27, I think they¡¯re stalling for time until someonees to pick them up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re robbing the road. We¡¯ll take action around the corner.¡±

    A gunfight was about to break out. 19 looked at the cars behind him and felt extremely ufortable. Who sent these people?

    Would Little Treasure be alright?

    D*mn it, d*mn it.

    Bang, bang, bang...

    A gunfight was about to break out. 19 gritted his teeth in hatred. It seemed that the people chasing after them were not good people. They knew that there was a child, yet they still dared to shoot.

    19 decided to follow them from the side. If he missed them, he would benefit from it. The moving dot on the car was still running. Little Treasure had a detector on him, so there was no way he would make a mistake. Since that was the case, he would y along.

    Bang bang bang...

    The sound of explosions came one after another. 19¡¯s heart was in his throat. Did something happen?

    He hurriedly looked at the red dot on the mobile device. It was still moving. It was still moving.

    19 immediately rushed over. The more he drove, the more he felt that something was wrong. The two cars that exploded were obviously the same as the one that took Little Treasure away, but the red dot was still moving. Did something happen to Little Treasure? Or?

    A golden cicada escaping its shell?

    Was it a golden cicada escaping its shell?

    19 was like he was on steroids. He hurriedly took out his gun from his seat and continued to drive towards the red dot...

    ...

    ¡°Boss, we saved a little boy. He¡¯s been injured and has been sent for treatment.¡±

    ¡°Check the identity of this child...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 443

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 443</h4>

    19 continued to move along with the red dot. He was somewhat puzzled by the people he had just seen. Those people gave him a very familiar feeling. Whether it was the way they followed or the way they attacked, he felt that they all looked familiar.

    Could it be that these people were from the Dark Empire? Otherwise, why would he feel that they were familiar?

    In other words, it was very likely that they were sent by Yan Kuan?

    Fortunately, these people hade to lure them away. However, 19 was getting more and more anxious. These people seemed to be determined to get Little Treasure. What exactly did they want Little Treasure for?

    At this moment, the car had already turned into an opening. Those people from the Dark Empire had obviously been tricked, and 19 had been following closely behind. He also knew that if these people really wanted to get Little Treasure away, then there would definitely be peopleing to rescue him. In other words, he had to take the opportunity to quickly save Little Treasure. Otherwise, he would miss the best opportunity.

    The pistol was loaded. Even with Little Treasure in the car, there were at most five people. Four adults and a child. 19 had to calcte well, and he could not let Little Treasure get hurt. After thinking about it, he could only wait for the car to stop before taking action. If he took action while the car was driving, it was very likely that he would hurt Little Treasure.

    He would definitely not do anything that would hurt Little Treasure. At most, he would sacrifice his life to save Little Treasureter.

    19 steadied his mind and continued driving. He only hoped that these people would think that they had stopped the people who were following them and let down their guard.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything yet. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s private ne had already arrived in Las Vegas. In less than two hours, she already knew that 19 alone would not be able to rescue Little Treasure. She had to move out immediately.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s driving skills were considered fast in foreign countries. In addition, she had Xiao Bao¡¯s GPS, so it was not difficult for her to catch up with 19 and the others.

    After thinking for about an hour, the car stopped at the entrance of a bar in a small town. Little Treasure was still unconscious and was being carried on someone¡¯s shoulder.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could clearly see that Little Treasure was still awake. Not only that, the marbles that were being thrown at him as he walked were shining in the night.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Little Treasure was brought in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw it. Did you just say that the people from the Dark Empire also participated in the fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but other cars appeared in the middle of the fight, causing them to be distracted. If I didn¡¯t know about the GPS on Little Treasure¡¯s body, I would have been fooled into thinking that the car that got into the ident was Little Treasure¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s best if the Dark Empire isn¡¯t here, in case it causes unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little d that Yan Kuan¡¯s men didn¡¯t catch up, but at this moment, she was 100% sure that the woman in ck were the ones who took Little Treasure. Fortunately, Da Bao was still at K-ONE, so nothing would happen. Otherwise, they would have a big headache.

    ¡°Tidy up, Let¡¯s go into Huihui Club.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a makeup bag in the car. You can tidy up.¡±

    ¡­

    Feng Hao looked at the little girl who was already sound asleep. A waitress carried her over to wash her up. This child was very deep asleep. She did not wake up even after doing this. However, it was also good that she did not wake up so that she would not cry endlessly.

    From three years ago, the Dark Empire had already started to train a few girls to be secret guards. This was also prepared for the Young Miss. Therefore, when he saw that this little girl was so agile, even though she knew that she had been thrown here, she was not distressed and still pretended to be mute¡­ He felt that this little girl was also a talent that could be molded.

    Now that her parents did not want her anymore, it was not like the Dark Empire could not take over.

    ¡°Hall Master, the Lord summons you.¡±

    Feng Hao had just changed his clothes when he heard this. He immediately took his equipment and walked out. Before he went out, he said to the person at the door, ¡°When the little girl wakes up, bring her to the base.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Feng Hao, go to NY immediately. There¡¯s a research base for the man in ck over there. I want you to destroy it all.¡±

    Feng Hao did not expect that after waiting for so many years, he could finally deal with this man in ck. He immediately nodded and hurriedly went to deploy his troops.

    Lei Lie and Huo Gui were not in M Country, so at this moment, Yan Kuan said to the remaining Yun Qi, ¡°Yun Qi, take charge of the base camp. I will personally deal with the man in ck. Once the child¡¯s identity is found, inform me immediately. Dark 1, you continue to look for Xiaoxiao. Remember, you will look for her yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished giving his orders, he immediately stood up and walked out with the key in his hand. He had already received news that the man in ck had actually appeared in the nearby town of L. This time, he would definitely not let the man in ck slip away.

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a big wave of curly hair, wore heavy makeup, and wore a mini * * * * * * * *. She looked s*xy and hot.

    19 pulled open his shirt cor, and his tanned skin and somewhat wild chains appeared. The moment the two of them appeared at the bar entrance, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    This pair of handsome men and beautiful women were really eye-catching, especially this beauty. Her figure was too explosive. She was small and dainty, and she was so beautiful. It was really¡­ Cheep, awesome!

    ¡°Have you looked around?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already looked around. There¡¯s an old car repair factory behind this bar. I suspect that Little Treasure was sent to that ce. The car repair factory is connected to the dock behind, but the security there is very tight. The only way that we won¡¯t be alerted and want to enter is through this bar.¡±

    ¡°This bar is a little dirty.¡±

    ¡°A little? There is no clean ce at all. Be careful. Later, find an opportunity to sneak into that secret door to take a look. 19, there are so many beautiful women here. You can choose anyone you like.¡±

    19 did not expect that the Miss would still joke with him at this time. However, they really had to think of a way to sneak into that ce.

    The lights in the bar were dim, and the music was noisy. The s*xy beauty on the stage was flirting, causing the foreigners below the stage to scream inexplicably. It looked particrly flirtatious and crazy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s part ways, 19. Cherish this good opportunity.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled at 19 and walked to the side. She sat down near the bar counter of the secret door. Her provocative appearance attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Moreover, the woman sitting at the bar counter was obviously a woman who was trying to hook up with a rich man, so someone brought her a ss of wine as soon as she sat down.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ss of wine in front of her and smiled provocatively. She did not respond to it. Instead, she took the white wine from the bar and slowly drank it. Her actions made people¡¯s hearts itch even more.

    Her body was slightly tilted, and her posture was seductive. Her clothes were exposed, and her back was facing the door. Yan Kuan, who had just walked into the bar, saw such a sexy outfit at a nce¡­

 Chapter 444 - The Woman Who Puzzled Yan Kuan

    <h4>Chapter 444: The Woman Who Puzzled Yan Kuan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan flew all the way. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. How could they have saved the child so easily?

    Moreover, it was because of a strange car ident?

    Also, the child looked somewhat simr to Xiaoxiao when he saw the photo. This was really strange. (Don¡¯t forget that Liu Yufei and Shen Xiaoxiao are sisters. Their looks were somewhat simr.).

    Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t care less about this now. It was very difficult to discover the man in ck¡¯s tracks. This time, he identally found out that the man in ck was in this small town, so he naturally rushed over immediately.

    However, as soon as he entered the door, Yan Kuan saw a figure that made him particrly rmed. This figure was surprisingly simr to Xiaoxiao. What was going on?

    But this woman was dressed so s*xily and flirtatiously. How could it be Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao was not here at the moment. She was in M Country, but she was in NY. Only three hours ago, she was still in NY.

    And Xiaoxiao had no reason toe to this ce.

    Yan Kuan was 185 centimeters tall, and his figure was more burly than 19. He was already very skilled, and he had gone through training in the past few years. Moreover, he was wearing a white shirt and ck cks, and because he had entered the bar... His cor was also unbuttoned, revealing his bronze-colored skin. In the eyes of foreigners, Yan Kuan¡¯s figure was more attractive than 19. As soon as he entered, a beautiful woman leaned on him.

    ¡°Handsome, do you want a drink?¡±

    It was easier for Yan Kuan to map the bar. He also knew that if he wanted to enter the factory, he had to enter through the secret door. Moreover, the bar looked like it was filled with singing and dancing, but there were all kinds of people. He had been targeted from the moment he entered the door. If he had note to the bar, he might have been blocked by someone today.

    Would Yan Kuan ept the drink of that beauty? Of course not. What he would do was to walk straight to the bar counter and ask the bartender to pour him a ss of wine.

    ¡°Miss, your Eastern Erguotou.¡±

    Yan Kuan, who was sitting at the side, frowned when he heard this. Erguotou? This woman actually drank Erguotou?

    He could not help but turn around and take another look. However, when he looked at her short strapless skirt, his frown deepened. His Xiaoxiao would not wear this, and he actually felt that this woman¡¯s attire was simply too eye-catching.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s undisguised sizing made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. When she turned her head just now, she immediately recognized this man. It had been three years, and this man had not changed at all. No, he was bing more and more mature, and colder. He was also bing more and more attractive.

    She had always known how irresistible this man was to women and how charming he was. However, he had never shown such a demonic look like this. He came to the bar alone?

    It seemed that his life was better without her.

    However, he came all the way here to go to the bar? Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but wonder if he came here because of the woman in ck? The Dark Empire¡¯s source of information was much faster than hers.

    However, did he know that Little Treasure was here?

    Erguotou was the drink she liked. All these years, when Shen Xiaoxiao drank alone, she always liked to drink this strong and stimting Erguotou. It was half a memory. She remembered the parts that shecked the most, and she remembered everything that she had experienced.

    ¡°Baby, another cup?¡±

    The bartender smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the wine in her cup that had already been downed in one gulp and nodded. Then, the other cup was ced in her hand.

    Her right hand was quietly ced under the chair. Her left hand held the cup and drank slowly. She wore a wig and had cosmetic contact lenses. There was also a ck mole on her cheek. She had deliberately used eyeliner to draw deeper so that her eyes looked bigger and more charming than before.

    Her thick lips were s*xy and shiny, and there was a big golden ring hanging from her round earlobe. She looked very wild.

    Looking from the side, Shen Xiaoxiao gave Yan Kuan the feeling that she was a s*xy and flirtatious woman. She was even a person that he felt particrly familiar with.

    Looking at her drinking cup after cup of wine, Yan Kuan turned his head. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that 19 was slowly approaching the secret door. Her main purpose ofing here today was to save her child. In any case, Yan Kuan could not recognize her at all. Three years ago, she stood in front of him holding the child twice and he could not recognize her. Moreover, three yearster, she had put on makeup again and her figure was even better than before. It would be strange if he could recognize her.

    Therefore, at this moment, she had almost finished drinking. Since 19 was already here, she had to quickly go over and cover for 19. Although the two of them could not enter together, it would be nice if one of them could sneak in to investigate.

    Moreover, 19 was an idiot. There were so many beautiful women here. It was fine to just find any one of them to put on a show. Anyway, men were not at a disadvantage in this aspect. Sigh, 19 was just as stubborn as she was. It was really a headache.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked as if she had walked onto the dance floor and was about to go to the disco. However, Yan Kuan felt that this woman was full of mystery and familiarity. She did not look like she was just here to go clubbing. She had been here for a few minutes, but this woman rejected three men without even looking at them. This woman did not seem simple.

    Yan Kuan watched as she stepped on her ten-inch stilettos and walked in a more seductive and seductive manner. Was this woman here to flirt with a rich man, or was she here for something?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that Yan Kuan had been watching her from behind. She entered the dance floor and moved slowly. The lights were dim, and she relied on her amazing eyesight to move slowly into the darkness. She thought that her movements were very concealed. However, she did not know that her every move had been noticed by others.

    At this moment, 19 also felt that danger was lurking in all directions. This made him look ordinary. However, when he had just approached this ce, he felt that someone was already watching him. The security was so tight. For a moment, he did not know whether he should break in or not.

    At this moment, a drunk woman walked over. When she saw 19, she pounced on him. This time, 19 did not avoid the woman like before. Instead, he took the opportunity to hug the woman in his arms and slowly walked to the bathroom on the other side.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw 19¡¯s sudden change and knew that he had been discovered. It seemed that this ce was not as simple as she had thought.

    This woman in ck was really well-prepared. However, was she not going to go in and save her child? Of course not. Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it and deliberately staggered her steps, pretending to be drunk. Anyway, almost everyone here had seen her drinking high-purity white wine just now, so it made sense that she was drunk now.

    However, since a beauty like her was drunk, there were naturally many men who were willing to serve her. Shen Xiaoxiao staggered. Sometimes, she was stered on the wall, and sometimes she crashed into the table next to her. It was also because of her unorganized movements that she clearly saw that there were at least ten armed bodyguards hiding around the secret door.. The moment anyone approached, their expressions became extremely nervous.

 Chapter 445 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 445: Fight</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao was d that 19 did not have a one-track mind. However, she wanted to try again with the alcohol to see if she could get close to the secret door.

    However, she underestimated the vignce of these people. As soon as she got close, a ck man walked over. It looked like he was trying to seduce her, but in fact, the gun at his waist was clearly seen by Shen Xiaoxiao. He was warning her.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was drunk. How could a drunk person care whether you had a gun or not? Moreover, it was not illegal to hide guns in M Country. This was not China where as soon as they saw someone with a gun, they would send out special police. This was in a foreign country and also in a bar.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to be drunk. Naturally, she could not take the ck man¡¯s warning seriously. Not only that, she also had to act like a woman who was drunk. For example, she had to stick to the man¡¯s body, talk nonsense, or do some excessive work.

    Shen Xiaoxiao resisted the urge to punch the man¡¯s head in her heart andy in his arms. Even if it was to prevent herself from being taken advantage of by this ck man, it was to make people feel that she was ridiculously drunk.

    Her appearance would naturally make people rx their vignce. Moreover, these ck men were not people who would not eat the delicious food that was in their mouths. Since Shen Xiaoxiao was so proactive, it was natural that he was a little distracted.

    And because Shen Xiaoxiao was drunk and indeed looked very drunk, the other people who saw this appearance also rxed their vignce and yed with themselves.

    Originally, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that she could temporarily suffer some losses and bring this ck-clothed person to the toilet area while the others were not paying attention. This was a good idea. It was simply too good.

    That was what Shen Xiaoxiao thought, but there were others who thought more than her.

    Because the ck man¡¯s back was facing her, Shen Xiaoxiao was in the arms of a man and came face to face with Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s blue eyes and frowned. The action of her in the arms of that man made him feel a little irritated, but such an opportunity was hard toe by¡­ This woman actually hooked up with that man so easily. Moreover, it was obvious that she wanted to get close to the secret door with the same purpose as him.

    Now that she was willing to sacrifice herself to help him, he did not think it was a bad thing. Although he did not mind killing people, he did not want to alert the enemy.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was angry. That d*mned Yan Kuan was actually so cheap. She had worked so hard and he had already gotten what he wanted. If he wanted to rush over, how could there be such a good thing?

    Moreover, don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that he was definitely going after the woman in ck. Her son was still inside. If she wanted to go in, it was her turn to go in. Yan Kuan was a ruthless person. If he went up against the woman in ck, it was very likely that he would disregard everything and kill her¡­ What would happen to her Little Treasure? A knife and a gun did not have eyes!

    When the time came, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to find a ce to cry. She couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. If anyone wanted to go in, it would be her. How could she let Yan Kuan pick up the loot?

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao was not sure if Yan Kuan knew that she had given birth to two children. Earlier, Du Ze had lied to her and said that Little Treasure had not been saved. She had not found him until it was almost three months old. With Yan Kuan poking at her like that, even she could not find him until a few monthster, let alone Little Treasure.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao seriously doubted whether Yan Kuan knew exactly how many children he had.

    Alright, she was thinking too much. The point was that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s resentment and anger towards Yan Kuan had not dissipated. If it was not for the children, she would have turned around and left when she saw him.

    Now, she had an idea. If she could dy Yan Kuan and create some chaos, it was not impossible for 19 to sneak in. As long as it was not Yan Kuan, she would feelfortable.

    If 19 went in, he would not disregard Little Treasure¡¯s safety. This way, Little Treasure¡¯s safety would be guaranteed. No matter which aspect he was in, it should be like this.

    Shen Xiaoxiao let go of the ck man. She was so drunk that she pounced on Yan Kuan. Just now, her body had deliberately been smeared with the smell of white wine. At this moment, the smell of alcohol assailed his nostrils. In addition, she was already drunk. She looked crazy¡­ However, no one was surprised.

    Her heart was beating very fast. The closer she got to this heart, the more nervous she became.

    ¡°Darling, why are you running? Come and have fun with me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was aware of Yan Kuan¡¯s habits. When she pounced on him, one of her arms was around his waist, and the other leg seemed to casually hook onto him. However, Yan Kuan was very clear that this woman had grasped his weakness the moment she made a move.

    If he immediately threw this woman away, then the gun on his waist would definitely be taken away by this woman. If he did not throw that woman away, then he would not be able to enter that dark room again.

    No, to be precise, he would not be able to enter that dark room right now. Because with this woman¡¯s actions, those who had not noticed him at first had their eyes on him at this moment.

    This woman was very skilled. The key was that he did not know whether she was a friend or foe. However, with her actions now, he did not think that this woman was standing with him. It was so obvious that she wanted to prevent him from entering that ce. From the looks of it¡­ Even if she was not in cahoots with these people, she was definitely not simple.

    A woman who made him feel familiar, a woman who made him feel that she was mysterious and unfathomable¡­ Yan Kuan would not think that such a contradictory existence was a coincidence. After experiencing the incident three years ago where he even admitted that he was wrong about his wife¡­ Yan Kuan now looked at anyone with even more scrutiny.

    Of course, how could a woman trap the dignified ck Emperor so easily? Fortunately, the lights were dim. Yan Kuan used 70% of his strength with his left hand and directly attacked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao had practiced with Yan Kuan for a long time and narrowly avoided it. This man was really annoying.

    19 had already seen what Shen Xiaoxiao had done. She was blocking Yan Kuan, so Yan Kuan naturally could not see 19ing out from the other side of the bathroom. Shen Xiaoxiao gave 19 a look. 19 instantly understood. Although he was worried about Shen Xiaoxiao¡­ he also knew that this was a rare opportunity. If he did not take advantage of the fact that everyone¡¯s attention was on Miss and that man, he really would not have a second chance.

    19 shed into the secret door very quickly. Shen Xiaoxiao only let out a sigh of relief when she saw the door close.

    The moment she rxed, Yan Kuan immediately noticed that there was another aplice. It seemed that her aplice had already entered. This woman was smart, but he did not like women who were too smart. Moreover, who allowed her to touch him? She was simply courting death.

    Yan Kuan did not care so much this time. Although that woman made him feel extremely familiar, and even the feeling of holding her in his arms was very strange, he belonged to Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao did not like any woman to get close to him¡­ Even a female dog was no exception. Therefore, Yan Kuan naturally would not be polite at this moment. He really began to use his killing move on Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Try it if you dare.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hand paused. This woman actually said this sentence at this moment? Moreover, the tone of this sentence, how could it be so, so, so simr to Xiaoxiao?

 Chapter 446 - I Am Your Only B*stard

    <h4>Chapter 446: I Am Your Only B*stard</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao was speaking in English. Although Yan Kuan had some doubts about her tone of voice, he did not dare to confirm it. He deliberately used his right foot to prod at her. Shen Xiaoxiao did not notice that she had fallen into Yan Kuan¡¯s arms.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hand went directly to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would not let Yan Kuan have his way. It seemed that this man had learned his lesson and she knew that he suspected her.

    It was dark here, and Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately looked like she was drunk. She had just flirted with a ck man, and this made her fall into the arms of another man. Naturally, this ck man would not agree.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was going soft and was about to be discovered by Yan Kuan, the ck man shouted, ¡°Kid, let go of this girl.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao decided to temporarily forgive this ck man for his inappropriate action of cing his hand on her waist. It was not a good time to make a sound.

    Yan Kuan was a little angry, but he could not bear to let go of the woman beside him. If it was really Xiaoxiao, he did not want to miss it. Of course, it did not matter if it was not Xiaoxiao. Wherever this man touched her, he would cut it off. He absolutely would not allow anyone to go around fooling around with Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let go?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go? Then leave me alive.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so scared. Handsome, save me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of causing trouble. She spoke to the ck man and put on a troubled expression.

    She was drunk to begin with, so naturally, no one would believe her words. However, the ck man was still very happy that she had chosen him. Naturally, he would not allow such a hot chick to be taken away by others.

    ¡°Are you afraid? Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not toote for you to be afraid after I¡¯ve figured it out.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s bewitching smile appeared at the corner of his lips, causing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart to stir. He, he, why would he say that?

    What did he mean by saying that? He had mistaken her for someone else? But was this possible? Could he possibly recognize her?

    This time, she was speaking English. Moreover, her figure, appearance, hairstyle, and even her eyes, as well as the ne around her neck, had been iid with some other patterns by 19. Could it be that he could also recognize her?

    She didn¡¯t believe it. She definitely didn¡¯t believe it.

    He could turn a blind eye to her a few years ago, not to mention now?

    If she could get Yan Kuan to start a fight with these people, it would buy 19 more time to get some clues.

    She had told 19 that as long as he was sure that Little Treasure was safe, he could act ording to circumstances. Even if he couldn¡¯t save Little Treasure, it didn¡¯t matter. The key was that he couldn¡¯t go in by himself.

    In foreign countries, it wasmon to fight for women, and it was something that she was very proud of. If Yan Kuan wanted to fight with these people, he did not need to put in any effort at all. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew this... Shen Xiaoxiao had always been by his side. For example, when he wanted to punch, she could block it with her hands, or her body could block it. For example, when he wanted to use his legs, her high heels would identally step on him.

    These little tricks of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s naturally could not escape Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. He was happy to y with her. Even if he did not enter this secret door, the people of the Dark Empire should have surrounded this ce by now. He did not believe that the man in ck would be able to escape from his hands again and again.

    After the ck man made another mistake, he was so embarrassed that he had already pulled out his gun. Yan Kuan did not take it to heart, but he did not expect this woman to actually take away his gun and throw it aside. Interesting. This woman was getting more and more interesting to him.

    ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re getting more and more mischievous.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was shaken. He had long been ted and did not know how to describe his current mood. He could already confirm that there was no one else in the world other than Shen Xiaoxiao who could be so ruthless to him.

    Not only was she ruthless to herself, but she was also so ruthless to him. How much did she believe in him? He was actually able to buy a woman to apany him without changing her expression in the face of a hail of bullets. Good, this was really good. As expected of Yan Kuan¡¯s woman.

    ¡°So you like to apany me through life and death.¡±

    ¡°B*stard, go to hell.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her sentence, she fiercely kicked at Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan dodged to the side and even pulled Shen Xiaoxiao to roll behind the sofa at the side. The gunshot sound just now had already caused a wave of screams, and everyone had run out.

    At this moment, the surroundings were dark. Yan Kuan was hugging the beauty in his arms as hey behind the sofa. Wearing so little, she really deserved to die.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious. Did this man justy his hands on women whenever he saw them? He actually dared to touch her? What a b*stard!

    ¡°Did I touch you? I¡¯m sorry. It was dark and I didn¡¯t notice. Why don¡¯t you touch me back?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned green with anger. She had really overestimated the man¡¯s single-mindedness towards her. Look, with a s*xy woman, this man¡¯s true colors were revealed, right?

    The gunshots were still ringing, and the sudden explosion from the dark room made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jump. Explosion? Why was there an explosion? Little Treasure, her Little Treasure, and 19. She wanted to go in, she had to go in.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao no longer cared whether Yan Kuan had insisted on keeping his chastity for her. Instead, she directly let go of Yan Kuan¡¯s hand, stepped with her stilettos, and prepared to run away.

    However, how could Yan Kuan let go of the treasure that he had painstakingly found?

    Yan Kuan pulled her back and firmly refused to let her leave his sight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was truly furious. This time, she would really attacked Yan Kuan until he died. He actually dared to stop her from saving her child? This man was simply detestable to the extreme.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    This sentence was no longer spoken in English, but in Chinese. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was really happy this time. This voice was Xiaoxiao, it was Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice. He would not be mistaken, he would definitely not be mistaken.

    ¡°This time, even if I die, I will definitely not let go again.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard these words, she was stunned. Could it be that he really recognized her? However, between her child and him, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have to choose at all. Instead, she took out the hidden de and aimed it at Yan Kuan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let go, then you can go and die.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to try and kill him. Moreover, it was right in the middle artery. When he saw the killing intent in her eyes, not only did he not dodge, but he directly aimed at her hand to meet it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s actions. Shouldn¡¯t this man dodge? What was wrong with him? He actually went straight for her?

    Her hand slightly tilted the de and cut across Yan Kuan¡¯s chin. The smell of blood came from there. In the darkness of the night, she saw a dark red patch on Yan Kuan¡¯s chin.

    ¡°You b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, yes, I¡¯m a b*stard. Little guy, scold me a little more. I¡¯m your b*stard, your only b*stard....¡±

 Chapter 447 - Explosion, Accident

    <h4>Chapter 447: Explosion, ident</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    He recognized her!

    He recognized her!

    He actually recognized her!

    But at this time, at this time of all times, why now?

    She didn¡¯t need it anymore, she didn¡¯t need it anymore. She only wanted her child, she only wanted her baby, and Yan Kuan, she couldn¡¯t afford it, and she didn¡¯t want him anymore...

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore. I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t let Yan Kuan stop her. Since he recognized her, it was even easier. Shen Xiaoxiao broke open Yan Kuan¡¯s fingers one by one and looked at him as she said, ¡°Let go. Don¡¯t let me hate you forever.¡±

    In the darkness, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with determination and hatred. Yes, it was hatred. She hated him. At this moment, she really hated him.

    Yan Kuan was shocked by this look. He had thought of seeing Xiaoxiao many times, but he had never thought that one day, when Xiaoxiao saw him, she would look at him with such a look. Such a gaze filled with hatred.

    The moment he was stunned, Shen Xiaoxiao stood up and hurriedly walked out of the secret door. When Yan Kuan reacted, Shen Xiaoxiao had already left. He immediately caught up with her. So what if she hated him? So what if she didn¡¯t forgive him?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was his woman. In this life, in the next life, in the next next life.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t forgive him. He would beg her to forgive him. It didn¡¯t matter if she hated him. Without love, there was no hate.

    This time, Yan Kuan no longer had the energy to tangle with those small fries. He took out the Blue Demon and directly hit. Nearly nine people died.

    ...

    Da Bao¡¯s heart was very ufortable. Why did she wake up in this ce? There were so many things here that she had never seen before. Was she abducted by a kidnapper? Was she sold to dig coal?

    Sob, sob, sob...

    No, she didn¡¯t want to leave her mother, leave her uncle, and leave Little Treasure.

    ¡°Baby, why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Sob sob sob sob sob...¡±

    ¡°This child doesn¡¯t know how to speak, she only knows how to cry. The Hall Master has instructed us to first bring her to get used to it. After she gets used to it, she will undergo training. This is prepared for Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±

    The two bodyguards put down the food and threw a few toy guns into the room before closing the door and leaving. When Da Bao saw that those people had left, she felt even more wronged. Why would these people leave these guns behind? She wasn¡¯t Little Treasure, and only Little Treasure liked to y with them. She liked to y with dolls.

    But where was Little Treasure? Had Uncle found Little Treasure?

    Da Bao ran to the window and looked out through the guardrail. Outside, there was a lush green meadow and some trees. There was also a man running there.

    Da Bao started crying again. She missed her uncle. Her uncle ran like this every morning. She was caught by the bad guys and locked up. She wanted to go out, she wanted to go out.

    Da Bao¡¯s crying attracted Dark 1¡¯s attention. He wiped his sweat and looked at the crying girl in the room. He knew that she was definitely not used to it, but how could such a delicate child be sent here?

    Did Feng Hao get her just because he saw that she was cute again? Feng Hao was too much.

    After Dark 1 walked in, he saw that Da Bao felt that this child was very cute. It was not strange that Feng Hao would like her. He also felt that she was very soft. Of course, this soft thing should not appear here.

    As Dark 1 walked in, Da Bao¡¯s cries slowly stopped. This uncle, this uncle looked very familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before.

    Oh, that¡¯s right, she had seen him before. In her uncle¡¯s phone, her uncle¡¯s very precious thing. She had seen pictures of this uncle sleeping (actually, it wasn¡¯t sleeping. It was a picture of Dark 1¡¯s face when he was drugged).

    ¡°Uncle, bring me to my uncle.¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned. It was a Chinese girl? Moreover, she called him uncle? Why did she ask him to bring her out to find her uncle?

    ¡°Little girl, weren¡¯t you thrown away by your family?¡±

    ¡°No, my brother was taken away by the bad guys. My uncle went to save my brother and told me to wait for him at that ce. But when I woke up, I was already here. Uncle, can you bring me out?¡±

    Dark 1 was surprised. What was going on? Why did Feng Hao bring back someone with an owner? This was not in ordance with the rules.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    Dark 1 left after saying that. He was used to being cold. It was already rare for him to be able to talk to a little girl so well. Now that Dark 1 had noticed that something was wrong, he naturally had to go check it out immediately. If what the little girl said was true, then they naturally had to send the child back.

    Da Bao was crying at the side, but Dark 1pletely ignored her. Da Bao saw that this uncle actually did not save her. She decided that when her uncle came back, she would definitely tell her uncle and make him ignore him.

    ...

    The sound of explosions came one after another. Shen Xiaoxiao became more and more nervous. Nothing could happen to Little Treasure. Nothing could happen to Little Treasure.

    The secret door opened and thick ck smoke drifted over. Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about anything else as she ran inside recklessly. ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±

    The ce had just been through a big fire and the fire was very fierce. Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more anxious. asionally, she could see one or two corpses lying on the side.

    How did this happen? How did the explosion happen?

    When Yan Kuan followed closely behind, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao running in this direction recklessly. The smoke along the way was too big and it made it hard for people to breathe. At this moment, the man in ck and the ns were no longer important. It was more important to bring Xiaoxiao out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to still be following her. She walked in recklessly.

    The explosions in the abandoned parking lot continued one after another. asionally, there were all kinds of gunshots. Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt inexplicably nervous. 19 would save Little Treasure, right? 19 would save Little Treasure, right? Would he?

    ¡°Don¡¯t go in. There¡¯s an explosion inside. The fire is too fierce. We have to go out immediately.¡±

    Yan Kuan grabbed her arm. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and became more and more frustrated. How could she not go in if she didn¡¯t go in? Her son and brother were still inside. How could she not care?

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, listen to me.¡±

    ¡°I told you to let go. Yan Kuan, if you don¡¯t let me in today, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life if I let you go in. The man in ck and the people from the Dark Empire are exchanging fire. Bullets don¡¯t have eyes. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go in now.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say? Are the people from your Dark Empire firing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. I definitely won¡¯t let the man in ck run away again. Xiaoxiao, you have to believe me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was pulled tightly this time. The Dark Empire, and the woman in ck again. If they made a move, would her son have a way to survive? Would he?

    Why did Yan Kuan appear? Why did he appear at this time? Why did he let the people of the Dark Empire make a move? Why?

    ¡°Get lost, get lost. I, Shen Xiaoxiao, will never see you again in this lifetime. Get lost, Yan Kuan. If anything happens to him, I will never forgive you in this lifetime. I will never forgive you.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she ran toward the beacon like a crazy person, leaving Yan Kuan stunned on the spot. Him? Who was he?

 Chapter 448 - The Man Who Hugged Her

    <h4>Chapter 448: The Man Who Hugged Her</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s desperate action of rushing into the fire frightened Yan Kuan. Who was the ¡®he¡¯ that she kept talking about?

    Who would let Xiaoxiao risk her life to save him?

    He was angry and anxious. Seeing Xiaoxiao like this, Yan Kuan wished he could knock her out and carry her back.

    However, the fire here was very big, and there were bullets everywhere. He knew that his men would rather kill by mistake than miss. If Xiaoxiao were to barge in today, there was a high chance that something would happen. He could not afford to gamble.

    Smoke filled the air, and the surroundings were gray, so he could not see her original appearance clearly. Other than the mes and the incessant sound of bullets and explosions, he could not hear anything else.

    This abandoned garage was extremelyrge, and everything was in a mess. Shen Xiaoxiao was not walking steadily in that pair of high heels.

    When Yan Kuan caught up to her, he only saw her stumbling and groping around. He knew that her eyesight was amazing, but looking at her pair of shoes, one could imagine how anxious this woman was. Who exactly was the person she was looking for? Who was he?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, listen to me. Come out with me.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Only when he met Shen Xiaoxiao would he have so much patience.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Come out with me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan was angry, but she was not angry at all. What right did this stinky man have to be angry? Also, who did he think he was? There was no longer any rtionship between them. Did he not know?

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. If you block my way again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Rude? I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to be rude to me.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not care anymore. Nothing was more important than Xiaoxiao¡¯s life.

    Yan Kuan was prepared to knock Shen Xiaoxiao unconscious, but she was already prepared for him. As soon as he made a move, she quickly dodged. Not only that, but Shen Xiaoxiao was also like a fire hat. She immediately made a move.

    Yan Kuan had only made his move to knock Shen Xiaoxiao out, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t use all his strength. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s moves were ruthless. Yan Kuan was worried that he would identally hurt her, so he had the opportunity to retreat step by step.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao was preparing to kick him with her stilettos for the fifth time, Yan Kuan pulled her leg this time and ced her in his arms to restrain her.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Leave with me.¡±

    There were some scratches on her fair thighs, which were mottled and bruised. Yan Kuan felt his heart ache as he looked at her. What was she going to do at a bar in the middle of the night in such revealing clothes?

    Shen Xiaoxiao struggled for a while but he did not let go. She was anxious and did not know what was going on inside. At this moment, an iron rod beside her caught her attention. Without thinking, she grabbed it and struck it at Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan did not dodge and was directly hit on the head by the iron rod. Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to take her strike without dodging.

    The blood on his forehead immediately flowed down. In addition to the blood on his chin that was cut by Shen Xiaoxiao with a de, it looked horrifying and bloody.

    Yan Kuan was momentarily stunned and dizzy. As soon as he released his hand, Shen Xiaoxiao turned and ran. She did not dare to turn back, and she did not dare to look at Yan Kuan¡¯s bloody face.

    As soon as Yan Kuan sensed that Shen Xiaoxiao had left his side, he immediately reacted and hurriedly chased after her.

    However, he had just taken a step when arge pir fell from above and blocked his path. The fire was also getting fiercer. At this moment, a chain of explosions sounded. Yan Kuan knew that this was a general attack, but Xiaoxiao was still inside¡­ He could not leave Xiaoxiao behind.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s already dangerous inside.¡±

    However, Yan Kuan did not listen to the secret guard who had rushed over. He rushed inside without caring about anything else. Smoke swirled in all directions. Just when Yan Kuan thought that he was going to catch up to Shen Xiaoxiao¡­

    Two figures suddenly appeared in front of him, causing Yan Kuan¡¯s scalp to go numb. He saw Shen Xiaoxiao and a man hugging each other in a daze. They ran quickly from the other side.

    Yan Kuan felt that the sticky blood on his head made his vision a little blurry. Was that Xiaoxiao? Was that so? However, other than Xiaoxiao, no one else was wearing such an enchanting dress. Other than Xiaoxiao, no one else had that iron rod in their hands. However, who would Xiaoxiao be hugging? Who could it be?

    Bang¡­

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡­

    In the ward

    ¡°Have you found the Miss?¡±

    Dark 1 shook his head. It was as if Shen Xiaoxiao had disappeared. There was no trace of her at all. However, he also discovered that the Miss¡¯ makeup skills were extremely brilliant. She was actually able to dodge their investigations time and time again.

    There was also the man that Boss mentioned. Dark 1 had a premonition that it had something to do with 19. However, seeing that Boss¡¯ face was ashen and clearly unwilling to talk about it, no one dared to make this guess.

    They had already been separated for three years. No one knew what had happened in between. Whether the man that Yan Kuan saw was 19 or not was also unclear. If he was, it would be fine. But if he wasn¡¯t, Dark 1 could be sure¡­ things would not end well.

    ¡­

    ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I will never dare to run out with my sister again, Mom.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had not spoken to Little Treasure for two days. This time, the child was too daring. There was still no news from Da Bao, and the signal waspletely cut off. She had been anxious for a long time. This child was too big-hearted. He was only four years old, and he dared to run away without anyone else.

    This time, it was 19 who risked his life to save Little Treasure. 19 was still lying in the hospital with two broken ribs. If she had not run fast enough to save 19, Little Treasure and 19 would have died in that abandoned parking lot. How could she not be angry?

    ¡°Mom, I lost Sister. Mom, I was wrong. I¡¯m a bad child.¡±

    He was his own child after all. She had already punished him for two days. Little Treasure had never been so fearful like now. She felt sorry for him, but if she didn¡¯t punish him, he would never know what he had done wrong.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you know that I¡¯m not angry that you took your sister away to find your father? I¡¯m angry because you overestimated yourself. Although you¡¯re smart enough to avoid being followed by the police or your uncle a few times, Little Treasure, there are always people better than you. Just like this time, there will always be different bad people.¡±

    ¡°Right now, you don¡¯t even have the ability to protect yourself, yet you¡¯re trying to do all these things. Can you bear the consequences? Can Da Baoe back?¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­ Mommy, you must get your Sister back.¡±

    Little Treasure rarely cried. His crying made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart soften a lot. This child was really her weak spot.

    ¡°Alright, baby. If you want to rely on yourself to achieve your goals, you have to be strong enough and powerful enough. You¡¯re a boy, and your sister will have to rely on you in the future. So, you have to be strong enough that no one can bully you. Only then can you do what you want to do. Do you understand?¡±

    Little Treasure seemed to understand and nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. I won¡¯t do it again next time, but Mommy must save Da Bao. You have to.¡±

 Chapter 449 - My Name Is Shen Lele

    <h4>Chapter 449: My Name Is Shen Lele</h4>

    ¡°You said that the little girl hasn¡¯t spoken a word?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she hasn¡¯t spoken a word. Why?¡±

    Feng Hao was a little curious. Dark 1 suddenly asked him about this. What was he nning to do? Didn¡¯t he never like these children?

    ¡°That child said that her uncle put her in K-ONE and wille to pick her up. You¡¯re probably mistaken. She¡¯s taken.¡±

    ¡°Ah? She has family? and wait, she told you that herself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she told me herself.¡±

    ¡°No way. I coaxed her so much and she didn¡¯t even say a word. Why would she tell you herself?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at Feng Hao with disdain. Did he really think that he was a heartthrob?

    ¡°Take care of your injuries. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    This time, Feng Hao hadpletely destroyed the man in ck¡¯s research base in NY and obtained some important research materials. Without exception, they were all research materials on the antidote to the Suoyin flower.

    Some of the information inside made Feng Hao feel a little apprehensive. He needed the blood of his kin to research it. As to who the man in ck wanted to save, everyone was a little confused.

    ¡°Eh, wait.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I say, Dark 1, you should smile a little. But since that child is willing to talk to you, then you send her over. What do you think? You have to know that she doesn¡¯t even care about our people and only cares about you. This is fate, fate. That child likes you.¡±

    Dark 1 felt a little ufortable because of Feng Hao¡¯s words. Like him? He said that the little girl only talked to him because she liked him? But he did not feel that she liked him at all. Not only that, he even felt that she did not want to talk to him, or even that she despised him?

    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, Dark 1, just do it as a favor for your brother. Help me. Aiyo, this hand of mine.¡±

    Dark 1 nced at Feng Hao¡¯s hanging arm and turned around to leave the ward without saying anything.

    Feng Hao knew that this was Dark 1¡¯s agreement. Although he did not say anything, Dark 1 would definitely bring the little girl along himself.

    Sure enough, as Feng Hao expected, Dark 1 walked straight to the small room in the base. The moment the door opened, he saw the little girl sitting up from the bed and staring at him with wide eyes.

    The guns on the table at the foot of the bed had been dismantled into pieces. Dark 1 did not expect this little girl to have such a talent.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    Da Bao saw that it was the strange uncle and then looked at the toys on the table. She did not want to talk to him anymore. She tilted her head and pretended to be angry, not saying a word.

    Dark 1¡¯s heart softened. The little girl¡¯s temper was not small, but she was really cute.

    Dark 1 did not say a word. Da Bao was a little curious and sneaked a few nces at him. Seeing that he was only ying with the toy gun, she felt a little unhappy again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my toy.¡±

    ¡°Toy? Yours?¡±

    ¡°This is what I want to keep for my brother. It¡¯s my brother¡¯s favorite toy.¡±

    ¡°This gun has already been scattered.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not scattered anymore. Just you wait.¡±

    Children did not like it when others said that they could not do it. She had no idea that she had already been set up by the Dark 1.

    She sat up from the bed, took the scattered parts on the table, and assembled them. The steps were correct, and her movements were extremely fast.

    These small guns were a batch of imitation guns that they had produced. They had reduced the weight and were used for these children to practice.

    No one in the base, even if they were six or seven years old, could move as fast as this child. Was this a talent, or had she yed with it before?

    ¡°You¡¯ve yed with it before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve yed it before, but it¡¯s not like that. My younger brother taught me to y other things. This is the easiest. My younger brother is even better at it than I am.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your younger brother¡¯s name? Is he that good?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure. Oh, no, I¡¯m not going to tell you my brother¡¯s name. Uncle, if you can bring me to my uncle, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at this little fellow and felt that she was really smart and weird. She even knew how to negotiate.

    ¡°Your uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you my uncle¡¯s friend? I¡¯ve seen your photos.¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡¯s friend? Photos?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen photos of you sleeping before. Uncle has such a treasure.¡±

    The more Dark 1 heard, the more rmed he became. How could he possibly have photos of him sleeping? Dark 1 had never taken photos before. Not only that, how could he have people take photos of him while he was sleeping? How was that possible?

    This child must have mistaken him for someone else.

    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to look for my uncle, brother, and mommy and daddy.¡±

    ¡°Then do you have their numbers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know Mommy¡¯s cell phone number.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, call your mom and ask her toe pick you up.¡±

    ¡°But Mommy isn¡¯t here. Brother said that Mommy is at home, and we came here to study with Weiwei.¡±

    ¡°Who is Weiwei?¡±

    ¡°Weiwei is Weiwei. Mommy is very busy and Weiwei brought us to M Country. Brother said that we were going to look for Daddy, so we snuck out by ourselves. Later, we met a bad person. Uncle, did Brother find him?¡±

    Dark 1 suddenly understood. Little brother, the ident, and the child that they had saved. Could this little girl be the brother and sister of that little boy?

    ¡°How did your little brother get lost?¡±

    ¡°That day, we¡­¡±

    ¡°You said that your little brother told you to run, so you were caught by the bad guys?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother told me to run, so he was caught.¡±

    Dark 1 nodded. He felt that this little girl¡¯s little brother was not bad.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    Da Bao suddenly thought of what Little Treasure said the moment she opened her mouth, so she said, ¡°Lele. My name is Shen Lele.¡±

    ¡­

    The moment Dark 1 left the room, he immediately went to the hospital. He wanted to see who the boy they saved was. Could it be Lele¡¯s younger brother?

    In the hospital ward, two secret guards were guarding the door. When he entered, the doctor was doing a check-up.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°The car ident injured the back of his head. The child has been in aa. He needs surgery to remove the blood clots in his brain before he can wake up.¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect such a result. The child¡¯s head waspletely wrapped in gauze and it was a little swollen. It waspletely different from the picture he took when he was rescued. His original appearance could not be seen clearly.

    Dark 1 looked at the child and really could not understand who this child was. He actually allowed the man in ck to search for him so openly.

    There was also the new information that they had found previously. Could it be, could it be rted to the detoxification of the Suoyin Flower Tears? Blood rtive? This child was the blood rtive of the person that man in ck wanted to save?

    ¡­

    ¡°A bunch of trash. The information was actually all snatched away. Where are they? They haven¡¯t been found either. What use are you guys?¡±

    The woman in ck was furious. With one look, it was obvious that her arm was hanging because she was injured. That d*mned Yan Kuan, that d*mned Dark Empire, had actually interfered in her business again. Fortunately, she had been extra cautious. Otherwise, this time, it would bepletely lost. However, since Yan Kuan had done so, then don¡¯t me her for not showing any mercy. Hmph, they would see¡­

 Chapter 450 - Father and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 450: Father and Daughter</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan¡¯s injuries were not serious, but his mood was unusually bad. The man who was hugging Shen Xiaoxiao was like a poisonous snake that locked his heart tightly. He would not give up until he found Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°You said you can¡¯t find out? You actually can¡¯t find out the identity of that little boy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already gone through a global search. There¡¯s no information at all.¡±

    Yan Kuan stroked his already scarred chin. They actually couldn¡¯t find any information on a little boy. This wasn¡¯t a simple matter to begin with. Could it be that there wasn¡¯t even any information about his birth?

    ¡°Carry out the surgery. We¡¯ll talk about it after he¡¯s revived.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The secret guard retreated. Yan Kuan sat there and looked at the information on theputer. The friction between his hands made Yan Kuan feel increasingly unhappy. This little night cat was bing more and more ruthless. His head and chin were all broken, and she actually didn¡¯t feel any heartache at all. After letting her escape for three years, she was getting more and more barbaric.

    ¡°Have you found Fang Hao¡¯s entry record?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found it. Hisst stop was in Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°You said he was in my territory?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But he disappeared into thin air.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, your heart is in a mess.¡±

    Yan Kuan said these words without thinking. Dark 1¡¯s heart jumped. His heart was in a mess. Yes, his heart was in a mess. From the moment he saw Fang Hao¡¯s photo, his heart had never been calm. Boss and Miss had already fought, then there was a 90% chance that Fang Hao was 19. He wanted to find 19 faster than anyone else and find out what had happened all these years and why 19 had note to find him.

    ¡°Feng Hao said that he chose a little girl for Da Bao?¡±

    Dark 1 heard Yan Kuan mention this question and immediately said,?¡°This is a little strange. This girl was intentionally left in K-ONE by her uncle, and her uncle went to save her brother. I suspect that this child has a connection with the child we saved.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a blood sample. As long as we know if these two are rted, we¡¯ll be able to confirm it.¡±

    ¡°Bring the child over for me to take a look.¡±

    Dark 1 knew that Yan Kuan would personally ask about matters that involved Da Bao and Miss. At this moment, he did not hesitate and immediately walked out of the door to bring Lele over.

    As soon as Dark 1 reached the door, a secret guard delivered the report. Dark 1 turned around and showed the results to Yan Kuan.

    ¡°They really are siblings.¡±

    There were a few pairs of identical DNA matches, which meant that the two of them were really rted by blood.

    (Don¡¯t forget, Liu Yufei and Shen Xiaoxiao are half-sisters, so it¡¯s normal for Da Bao and Liu Yufei¡¯s child to be rted by blood.)

    Dark 1 did not expect to guess correctly. Of course, in their eyes, whether they were cousins or siblings, they immediately felt that it was the truth.

    ¡°The man in ck took such a huge risk to abduct the children. It seems that their goal is not just this one child, but two children.¡±

    ¡°Have you asked about that little girl?¡±

    ¡°I have. She said that her uncle wille to pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Bring her over first. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Uncle, are we going to look for my younger brother?¡±

    ¡°Your brother is in the hospital. He¡¯s in the main hospital. You¡¯ll be able to see him once he¡¯s recovered.¡±

    ¡°Is my brother sick? Is he crying? I want to look for my brother. I want to look for my brother.¡±

    ¡°Lele, listen to me. If you go, your brother will be very sad when he sees you.¡±

    Da Bao felt a little ufortable when she heard what Dark 1 said. Her mother had also said that if she was sick, they would be very sad. Was her brother the same?

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°To see an uncle.¡±

    ¡°Then carry me. My feet hurt.¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect this little girl to be so delicate. It would definitely not be appropriate to prepare for Da Bao, but it was only natural for her to be delicate. Such a young girl should be more delicate.

    ¡°Lele, what is your uncle¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Uncle is called Uncle.¡±

    ¡°I mean your uncle¡¯s name.¡±

    Da Bao thought about it. His uncle seemed to have many names. His mother called him 19, her secretary aunt called him Chief Fang, and her uncle the driver called him mister. Oh right, there were other people who called him Fang Hao, and Weiwei called him Haohao.

    Da Bao thought that Hao Hao sounded the best.

    ¡°Uncle is called Haohao.¡±

    ¡°Haohao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my name is Lele, my younger brother¡¯s name is Anan, my uncle¡¯s name is Haohao, Weiwei¡¯s name is Weiwei, and my mommy¡¯s name is Mommy.¡±

    Dark 1 felt like he was speaking the samenguage as a chicken. What Wei what Hao? He really did not understand the brain of a child.

    Along the way to the office, Dark 1 had just put Da Bao down when a secret guard came over to ask him to handle some matters. Dark 1 said to Da Bao directly,?¡°Lele, wait for Uncle here. I¡¯lle and pick you up in a while. Later, an uncle will ask you a question. Don¡¯t be afraid, he can help you find your uncle.¡±

    ¡°Oh, can he find my uncle? I¡¯ll definitely be obedient. Come back soon, then.¡±

    Dark 1 felt that he had the tendency to evolve to a mother. He was surprisingly patient with this little girl.

    Da Bao sat on the sofa obediently and did not move. This room was so big, as big as her mother¡¯s study, and it was simr to her mother¡¯s study. She was just a little hungry.

    Kacha.

    The door to the lounge opened. Yan Kuan changed the dressing inside. The gauze on his forehead had been removed. He did not need to wrap it up so tightly. His healing ability was superior to ordinary people. This wound had enough time to slowly heal itself in four days.

    However, the injury on his chin was a little obvious. It had destroyed his face. However, men did not care about their faces.

    The moment Yan Kuan came out, he saw a little girl sitting quietly on the sofa. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at him obediently.

    He stared nkly at the chubby, cute, and adorable girl with a mushroom head.

    His aura was icy cold, and he had be even colder over the years. Usually, when the secret guards saw him, they would be more and more afraid. This little girl stared nkly at him for a long time without blinking, filled with curiosity.

    Yan Kuan became even more curious and slowly walked towards Da Bao. The closer he walked, the clearer he saw. This little girl gave him an extremely intimate feeling. He felt that this child was very familiar, especially those eyes, big and bright. They were surprisingly simr to Xiaoxiao.

    Did Dark 1 deliberately choose this little girl? Was it like this?

    ¡°Your name Is Lele?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, huhu. Huhu. Huhu. It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Da Bao was not afraid of strangers. She reached out her hand and touched Yan Kuan¡¯s injured chin. Her little hand was soft and tender, and her actions were even more abrupt and fierce. However, Yan Kuan did not resist at all and did not feel the slightest bit of caution. Just like that, he allowed this small hand to caress his chin.

    The more he looked at this child, the more she looked like the little one.. Yan Kuan did not know what he was thinking. When the little girl really blew on his chin, Yan Kuan shouted out of the blue,?¡°Da Bao!¡±

 Chapter 451 - Looking For Her

    <h4>Chapter 451: Looking For Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss, we already know where the Miss is.¡±

    ¡°What? Let¡¯s leave immediately..¡±

    Yan Kuan had just muttered the word ¡®Da Bao¡¯ when Dark 1 walked in. This news hade too suddenly, and Yan Kuan was indescribably surprised. At this moment, he did not care about anything, much less whether this youngdy had aroused his interest. Instead, he immediately got up and prepared to set off.

    As soon as Yan Kuan left, Da Bao looked at the person who had already left with some confusion. Dark 1 did not follow him. Instead, he prepared to take Da Bao away first. However, Da Bao still could not figure it out. She had clearly heard that uncle call her Da Bao just now. Could it be that she had heard wrongly?

    ¡°Uncle, why does that Uncle know my name?¡±

    Dark One did not expect Da Bao to suddenly ask this question. He hugged the person in his arms and said as he walked, ¡°Because uncle told him that your name is Lele.¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t call me Lele.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t call you Lele? Then what did he call you?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, that uncle just called me Da Bao.¡±

    Dark 1 suddenly paused. What did he hear? The little girl said that her name was Da Bao? Da Bao?

    ¡°You said that your name is Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy said that it means ¡®baby¡¯. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Let¡¯s go. Uncle will take you back to rest first.¡±

    Da Bao was a verymon name. Usually, many families in China called their children babies. Perhaps he was overthinking things with Dabao.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as Little Treasure slowly walked into the garden after falling asleep. Ai Wei had not left yet, and 19 had also gone to bed very early. As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao went over, she saw Ai Wei pouring red wine and looking at her attentively.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite interested tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Weiwei, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t guard Da Bao and Little Treasure well.¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not your fault. If Little Treasure wants to run, he can think of a way to escape even if you guard him at all times.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Little Treasure is indeed very smart, but is there still no news of Da Bao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak for a long time. There was no news? There was news. Da Bao was currently at the base of the Dark Empire.

    When she received the news, she was also shocked. She was actually sent to the base? However, if Da Bao was at the base, then her safety was not a concern.

    The person who took Little Treasure was the woman in ck. She knew that the target of the woman in ck was her child. Since there was no problem with her safety now, then she was not in a hurry to find Da Bao. On the contrary, it was Little Treasure who needed her to pay more attention to as he followed by her side.

    ¡°Da Bao is very safe now. I will bring her back after the matter here is settled. In addition, there will be a big project from Moxing soon. See when you can attend the meeting at the office.¡±

    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t care about these things. You can handle it. Moreover, you were the one who let me have this thing in the first ce. So no matter the oue, you can handle it however you want.¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I mean. I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll drag the entire Moxing into this because this time, I want to buy Dongyou Country.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Buy Dongyou Country?¡±

    Ai Wei was a little surprised. It couldn¡¯t be. Although Dongyou Country didn¡¯t have much of a reputation in the country, it had quite a reputation in NY. Buying it wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    However, because he wasn¡¯t familiar with these things in the business world, he didn¡¯t know if Moxing had the ability to acquire a popr online gamingpany. However, since Shen Xiaoxiao had spoken, it would definitely be difficult. However, he supported her unconditionally. No matter what she did, he wouldn¡¯t oppose it. When necessary, he would support her with all his might.

    Ai Wei looked even more charming under the illumination of the streetmps. His neat short hair had not grown long in all these years. He was also wearing white home clothes. In this hot seaside city, it was a rare moment of leisure.

    Buzz buzz...

    ¡°Someone ising. You should leave first.¡±

    The two of them were chatting happily when Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly said this to Ai Wei. Ai Wei did not react for a long time.

    Then, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao immediately take out a pistol from her waist. Her expression was sharp and cold,pletely different from the Shen Xiaoxiao he had seen before. It was actually very simr to the first time he had seen her.

    However, he had always known that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity was not simple. He had always thought that she was a member of a society, but things had been peaceful over the years. However, it might also be because she had deliberately concealed her identity.

    However, something had happened to Little Treasure. It was said that it was because he had been kidnapped. Now that she was so vignt, it seemed that she might have really encountered some trouble.

    ¡°Do you want me to take Little Treasure away first?¡±

    ¡°No need. You can¡¯t deal with those people. Leave quickly and don¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words had always been so vicious, but Ai Wei was already used to it. Moreover, he knew that if he did not get close to her, he would not be of any help. He might even be a burden to her. Therefore... Ai Wei immediately got up and walked to the parking lot.

    Ai Wei¡¯s car drove out of the vi and just happened to brush past Yan Kuan. It was only because of Ai Wei¡¯s identity that his car windows were all made of special colored cellophane. One could not see the inside from the outside, but one could see the outside from the inside.

    Yan Kuan watched as the car brushed past him. His expression did not change, but he used a little strength with his fingers.

    The vi in front of him was extremely hidden. It was located at the corner of a bay and the scenery was pleasant. When Yan Kuan drove all the way here, he had many guesses in his heart. It was not only about Xiaoxiao, but also about that man that Xiaoxiao had mentioned... No matter what kind of oue it was, no one would be able toy a finger on Xiaoxiao.

    After Ai Wei¡¯s car was safely deployed, Shen Xiaoxiao already felt that something was wrong. It did not seem like the man in ck was here. Could it be Yan Kuan?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart suddenly jumped even more violently. When she thought of the iron rod she had struck with and the knife she had used. She did not know how to describe her current mood.

    Shen Xiaoxiao simply stood up and wanted to walk to the parking lot as well. She drove the car and prepared to leave. Since she had not thought about how to face him, she might as well avoid him for now.

    However, the moment Shen Xiaoxiao got into the car, she was caught by Yan Kuan, who had just entered the door. This was how she looked like. The woman she had been thinking about for three years was now standing in front of him.

    However, she must have also noticed him, but she wanted to drive away. Yan Kuan immediately caught up with her, but Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to have not seen him and just left.

    Yan Kuan was so angry that he rushed up and jumped onto the roof of the car.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry. This man was indeed crazy. Didn¡¯t he see that she was trying to avoid him?

    Since he wanted to die, she couldn¡¯t help it.

    And it seemed that the injury on his head was fine.. Since it was fine, she would y with him again.

 Chapter 452 - Her Plan

    <h4>Chapter 452: Her n</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s vi had been specially chosen. There was no one else living around it. Furthermore, the road was wide and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s car was very obvious.

    She knew that Yan Kuan was not afraid of death, but she had never thought that Yan Kuan would die in her hands.

    The car slowly drove towards the beach. With a flick of its tail, Yan Kuannded on the beach not far away.

    Seeing him in such a sorry state, Shen Xiaoxiao finally felt a little better. However, this was only for an instant. It was no longer possible for her and Yan Kuan. Ever since he used Blue Demon on her, it was no longer possible. Now that he wanted to suddenly look for her, she even wondered if Yan Kuan was doing this for the sake of the child?

    Perhaps Yan Kuan already knew that Da Bao was in the base, or perhaps he knew about Little Treasure¡¯s existence? But would that be the case?

    She got out of the car, closed the door, and walked directly in front of Yan Kuan.

    The night was hazy, and the waves came in waves. It was quiet all around. Yan Kuan listened to his own heartbeat, which was even louder than the sound of the waves.

    Step by step, he walked towards the woman in white. He was nervous, afraid, and excited. At this moment, all of them merged into his heart. He had never felt his footsteps so heavy before.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s footsteps stopped. He really stood where he was. The two of them were only a car¡¯s distance away. Yan Kuan even thought that as long as he took a step, he would be able to pull her into his embrace.

    However, he couldn¡¯t because Xiaoxiao was angry, although he didn¡¯t know why she was angry.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±

    She had lost weight. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been alone with the child all these years, but she had lost a lot of weight. and Da Bao¡­ Yes, their Da Bao?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how have you and Da Bao been all these years?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my life. I told you three years ago that it¡¯s impossible between the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. Shouldn¡¯t she be angry? Or should she not hate this man?

    ¡°Yes, I am angry. Why does Lord ck Emperor have to care whether I am angry or not? Or do you not understand and want to use Blue Demon to greet me again?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Xiaoxiao mention Blue Demon, he felt very ufortable. He knew that Xiaoxiao was ming him. She was a person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. She would definitely not forgive him easily.

    Yan Kuan directly took out four Blue Demons from his pocket. This action of his caused Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s anger to rise. Without thinking, she took out her gun and pointed it at Yan Kuan:

    ¡°I might be injured three years ago, but it might not be the case three yearster. You can try to see if my gun is faster or Blue Demon is faster.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was filled with fear. She actually knew that no matter how fast her actions were, these bullets would not be able to beat Yan Kuan¡¯s Blue Demon.

    And this d*mned Yan Kuan. He tried to kill her three years ago and wanted to kill her three yearster. Did he really think that she was a pushover?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had already prepared her actions, but Yan Kuan did not make a move. Instead, he ced the four Blue Demons on the hood of the front car and said to her, ¡°There are four. You can fight back.¡±

    ¡°You, you, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡®Is Yan Kuan sick? You want me to hit them back? Do you think I won¡¯t dare?¡¯

    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. ¡®This d*mn man, I¡¯ll hit him if I want to.¡¯

    However, when she met Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes, she felt her heart palpitate and jump violently.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao without blinking, as if he was afraid that she would leave his sight and leave his life in the blink of an eye.

    He had enough of such a lonely life. He had let her live a leisurely life for three years, which was enough. From now on, she could forget about escaping his sight.

    ¡°I know you dare, so I let you vent your anger.¡±

    ¡°Vent my anger? Do you think I¡¯m throwing a tantrum?¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve let you and Da Bao down. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t recognize me? Not only did you not recognize me, but you also wanted to kill me? Yan Kuan, you can¡¯t even recognize your own wife and daughter. You keep saying that you love me. How much do you love me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore. From now on, we¡¯ll go back to the way we came.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my woman. You used to be and you still are. And our daughter. Do you think I¡¯ll allow you to bring my daughter to be with another man?¡±

    Be with another man? This Yan Kuan was really crazy. However, since he had already said so, how could she not cooperate?

    ¡°I will not object if my daughter is willing to acknowledge you. She can live with you for half a year and with me for half a year. As for my private life, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to do with me? Then I will let you see if it has anything to do with me.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s patience had run out, especially when he heard that there were other men in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s life. He felt that he had lost all reason. What did she mean? Did she want to separate from him? Did she still want to have an affair? Dream on.

    Yan Kuan ced his hands on the hood of the car and jumped over. He stood in front of Shen Xiaoxiao and pulled her into his arms. A long-lost aura rushed into his mind. His Xiaoxiao, he had finally found his Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Let go, let go of me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect this man to act so irrationally. He hugged her just like that. Did she agree? Did she agree?

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go even if I die.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The kiss came out of nowhere. Shen Xiaoxiao was caught off guard. Did this man know what their rtionship was like now? Did he have his sperm in his brain again?

    p¡­

    This p was a warning to him that she could not be touched just like that. Did he think that it was still a few years ago?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s p was forceful and loud, drawing a strange line across the quiet beach.

    Yan Kuan knew that this little night cat was not so easy to talk to. Compared to using an iron rod or a de, she was already showing mercy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you use an iron rod again.¡±

    ¡°I do mind. Get away from me. Stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be willful. Children need their parents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Did I hear it wrong? Do you also know that children need their parents? I was pregnant for seven months, gave birth prematurely, and left behind. Do you know what kind of pain I went through?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao lost control. Yan Kuan had been feeling guilty for many years. Even now, he could not forgive himself for what had happened back then.

    ¡°I know, I know that it was my fault. I caused you to suffer a lot. The child was born prematurely and Little Treasure was not saved. I know that your heart must be in more pain than mine. I know¡­¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard that the child was not saved, she almost bit her tongue. Yan Kuan really did not know that Little Treasure was still there?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do I have to do to make you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°Just stay away from me. It¡¯s good that we¡¯re strangers.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, Da Bao is my daughter and you¡¯re my wife. I will never allow you to leave my sight.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re already out of your sight. If you have the leisure to do so, wouldn¡¯t you be investigating Da Bao¡¯s whereabouts? Before you find Da Bao, you don¡¯t have to say anything to me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t be bothered with this man. Since he was so free, she might as well find something for him to do, as long as he didn¡¯t harass her. Besides, Da Bao and Little Treasure only wanted their father, if Yan Kuan could really find Da Bao right under their noses, then she wouldn¡¯t stop Da Bao and Little Treasure from acknowledging their father.

    Just think of it as the worry and worry that he, as a father, should have for Da Bao and Little Treasure all these years.

    ¡°What do you mean? Da Bao is missing?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Why else would Ie all the way to M Country? Looking for a beating?¡±

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 453</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Uncle, does Daddy not like me?¡±

    Little Treasure and 19 were nestled on the beach not far away from the two of them. 19 knew when there was any movement in the garden just now. Little Treasure had been through so many shocks and woke up when there was any movement. When he heard the door of his uncle¡¯s room open... He immediately walked out.

    The two of them immediately chased after the car. However, they did not expect to see such a scene.

    Little Treasure had heard everything they had just said. When he saw that his eyes were shining as he stared at the man not far away, he felt a little suffocated. Little Treasure really wanted a father.

    However, when that ck Emperor said that Little Treasure could not be saved back then, Little Treasure¡¯s disappointment was too obvious. It was so obvious that even 19 could feel it.

    ¡°Little Treasure is so obedient. How can your father not like you?¡±

    ¡°But he clearly doesn¡¯t know me. I heard everything. He only knows Da Bao. Uncle, why doesn¡¯t Daddy like me?¡±

    This question stumped 19. He did not know why that ck Emperor would think that his child was only Da Bao. Wasn¡¯t this too cruel to Little Treasure?

    ¡°Little Treasure, you and Da Bao were both born prematurely. At that time, you were born in poor health, so you were rescued after a few months. At that time, your father was abroad, so there was a misunderstanding. However, if he knew that he had such a cute and smart son like you, he would definitely be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have to believe Uncle. Let¡¯s go back. Your mother will be fine.¡±

    Little Treasure was still looking at the distance with a depressed expression. What his uncle said was probably a lie. His father did not like him at all. He brought Da Bao around to look for him and even lost Da Bao, but his father did not know of his existence. He was so sad.

    As soon as the two of them left, Yan Kuan looked thoughtfully at the ce where the two of them had stayed.

    There was no killing intent just now, so he chose to ignore it temporarily. His focus was still on the woman in front of him. Nothing was more important than Xiaoxiao, nothing.

    ¡°How did Da Bao leave?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s worried eyes and deliberately turned her head. His hand on her waist had not yet loosened. After struggling for a while and realizing that it was still futile, Shen Xiaoxiao simply stopped moving. She avoided his gaze and said,?¡°The children wanted to find their father. They ran out on their own.¡±

    ¡°Did you go to the bar to find the child¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was worried that the woman in ck had kidnapped him, so I went after him.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The child that the man in ck kidnapped is not our Da Bao. He kidnapped a little boy. My people have already saved him.¡±

    ¡°Ah? A little boy? And he was saved by you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a little boy around four years old. Why?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. This was a little strange. A little boy around four years old? Did Yan Kuan mean that they had indeed saved a child from the hands of the woman in ck? What was going on? It was clearly her Little Treasure that the woman in ck had kidnapped. Why would Yan Kuan save the child?

    Oh, right, 19 said that the woman in ck¡¯s car seemed to have used a decoy to escape. Could it be that Yan Kuan¡¯s men had saved the child at that time?

    Who was that child?

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, do you know that the man in ck is actually a woman?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. A woman? All these years, the man in ck had been hiding very well. When he fought with the man in ck, he did not realize that the man in ck was a woman. What was going on?

    ¡°A woman? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve seen her before. Her every move is something a woman would do. These little moves definitely won¡¯t fool anyone.¡±

    ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s windy here. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡±

    ¡°Go back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go back.¡±

    ¡°Of course I have to go back. But you should go back to where you came from. Everything between the two of us can wait until we find Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look for Da Bao. I won¡¯t give up on the child¡¯s mother either.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re not joking, right? Do you think I¡¯m so magnanimous that I won¡¯t care about anything and go back with you? Or are you so confident that I¡¯m still so devoted to you after three years? Can¡¯t I have my own life?¡±

    ¡°Your own life? Don¡¯t tell me you have another man outside?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very surprised at Yan Kuan¡¯s brain circuits. He had really thought of this?

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have one?¡±

    ¡°Do you have one? Then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    Give it a try?

    Give what a try?

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao could react, Yan Kuan¡¯s big palm had already moved away from her body, and a hot kiss was sweeping toward her.

    The suffocation, the long-lost familiarity, and the heartbeat caused Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind to go nk for a moment.

    She stood there in a daze, allowing Yan Kuan to take whatever he wanted. Yan Kuan was extremely satisfied with her current performance. How could there be another man when she was so inexperienced and so wooden?

    He knew that this girl was being stubborn and trying to provoke him.

    His movements became more and more intense. The beach under his feet became his natural bed, and he pressed down fiercely on her body. The movements of his hands did not have any intention of stopping, and they continued all the way down.

    Only when she felt that her chest was cold did Shen Xiaoxiaoe back to her senses.

    What was this d*mn man doing?

    ¡°B*stard, get out of my way. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Doing? Of course, it¡¯s s*x.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that she directly used both her hands. However, if Yan Kuan was really trying, Shen Xiaoxiao would not be his match at all. Her hands were restrained, and in order to prevent her from causing any more trouble, Yan Kuan put more effort into serving the beauty under him.

    His long tongue went straight into her body. Shen Xiaoxiao, who was filled with affection, was moved. Hisrge hands covered the long-lost bulge. The thin cocoon on his hands had some slight friction, which made people tremble uncontrobly.

    The two little red plums slowly hardened under his teasing. His palms continued to move downwards, crossing thewn and reaching towards the forbidden area.

    He was too familiar with her. He ignited a raging fire in every sensitive part of her, making it impossible for her to resist at all.

    Did Shen Xiaoxiao love Yan Kuan? Of course she loved him. It was precisely because of love that she had med Yan Kuan for so many years. Without love, where would there be resentment?

    Her body, which had been empty for three years, had long turned into a pool of spring water under his deliberate teasing. She could not resist Yan Kuan¡¯s actions, and she could not stop him either.

    Regardless of whether it was using words to provoke or to make a move, when this man wanted her, he would ruthlessly want her. Begging for mercy would not have any effect at all. It would only make him more and more excited.

    However, she had just met him and was already being done by this d*mn man. No matter how she thought about it, she felt aggrieved.

    ¡°Let... Let go... I...¡±

    ¡°Let go? Your husband has been a vegetarian for three years. How can I let go just like that? Enjoy it well. Your husband will serve you well...¡±

    ¡°B*stard¨C¡±

    Just as she shouted this word, a long-awaited tearing sensation came from below....

 Chapter 454 - This Time, Shall I Be Yours?

    <h4>Chapter 454: This Time, Shall I Be Yours?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao woke up from the tremors. There was no longer the coarse sand beneath her, but a soft bed. That d*mned man was still on her.

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re awake? If you¡¯re awake, then enjoy yourself.¡±

    ¡°Get lost...¡±

    His lips once again covered Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth. The lights outside the window were already bright. Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea how much time had passed and how long the man had been exercising on her. She only remembered that she had slowly fallen asleep from exhaustion.

    When she opened her eyes again, her entire body was aching as if it had been run over by a car. She was both sore and tired. She looked at the room. This was the room that she had stayed in a few years ago. Was she in the vi?

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat up from the bed. Her body was refreshed and did not feel sticky. The things in the room had not changed and were exactly the same as the things in her memory. She had returned to the vi from a few years ago, Da Bao... Da Bao was in the base near this vi? Was that so?

    She should go and take a look. Yes, go and take a look. Her Da Bao. She would only be at ease if she saw her with her own eyes. She had to see her with her own eyes, even though she had to admit that Da Bao was definitely much safer staying here temporarily than staying with her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around. Did her clothes disappear? Why did her clothes disappear?

    That d*mned Yan Kuan. He must have been afraid that she would run away, so he actually threw her clothes away.

    Creak.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Be good. I¡¯ve made some porridge for you. Come and eat some.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not have a good expression towards Yan Kuan. She looked out of the window. It was bright. It seemed that the attack just now did notst long.

    ¡°I helped you inform the servants in the vi the day before yesterday. You won¡¯t be returning anytime soon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. What did he mean? The day before yesterday? And the servants in the vi?

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that two days have already passed since that night on the beach?¡¯

    This beast, this beast did it for two days?

    ¡°Two days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, two days.¡±

    ¡°You beast, who asked you to make the decision for me? And did I say that I would forgive you? Who asked you to touch me? Where are my clothes? Give me back my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Be good. Eat something first. After you eat, we can discuss other issues.¡±

    ¡°Give me my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to feed you or do you want to eat it yourself? You can choose.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that her liver hurt. She should have resisted teasing him. This b*stard was simply a bastard.

    The fragrance of the porridge rushed straight to her mind. The long-lost taste almost made Shen Xiaoxiao cry. He had personally cooked it, but so what? She thought about Little Treasure, and then she thought about Da Bao. How did they get to where they were today?

    Three years ago, he couldn¡¯t even recognize her at a ruler¡¯s length, and he even wanted to kill her. Three yearster, how could he have the nerve to appear in front of her again?

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yan Kuan kissed her back, enjoying the satisfaction andfort of her nestling back in his arms. But he didn¡¯t expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly ask this question.

    ¡°I said, who am I?¡±

    ¡°My baby, my wife, and the mother of my child.¡±

    These answers made Shen Xiaoxiao feel it was extremely sarcastic.

    ¡°Really? Why do you think that I¡¯m still the same me? Or do you think that I can still stand still and wait for you after you¡¯ve almost killed me?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hands gradually retracted. He was afraid to talk about this topic because he knew better than anyone else how stupid he had been back then. However, if he did not speak, it did not mean that Shen Xiaoxiao would let him go.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t answer?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you can only recognize me, Shen Xiaoxiao, when I¡¯m in bed with you?¡±

    ¡°You can even miss me once or twice when I¡¯m standing in front of you with the child in my arms. Yan Kuan, what exactly am I in your heart?¡±

    ¡°A tool?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say that from the very beginning? I¡¯m just your woman, a tool for you to vent. That¡¯s all, right?¡±

    This topic was too deep. Yan Kuan even hated his stupid decision back then. How could he use Xiaoxiao as a tool? She was the most important person to him, the most important person.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Hmph, how could it not be? Since I¡¯m just a tool, Yan Kuan, you can find other women to help you solve your physiological situation. I¡¯ve always known my position. Even if we have a child, I¡¯m very clear. Also, it¡¯s been three years. We can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Can¡¯t go back? How could it be impossible to go back? He had stood there and waited for her for three years. How could he not go back? No, absolutely not.

    ¡°It was my fault back then, I...¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s my fault. I was too blind. I thought you were different. Haha, I was too self-righteous. Alright, as a tool, my task has beenpleted. Let go. We¡¯ll go back to our respective positions just like before. We won¡¯t interfere with each other. In addition, I¡¯ll add that you¡¯ve served me well these two days. At least I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing his heart one knife after another. However, he knew that he had brought this upon himself. He deserved it. As long as Xiaoxiao could calm down, he was willing to do anything.

    It was his fault to begin with. He had to be prepared to be punished for his wrongdoings. Moreover, Xiaoxiao had feelings for him. He knew that.

    Now, as long as Xiaoxiao wasfortable, no matter what she did or said, he would ept it. He would never say no.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. Since you like it, I don¡¯t mind being your tool.. This time, I¡¯ll be your man and your tool.¡±

 Chapter 455 - Twins

    <h4>Chapter 455: Twins</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao almost thought that she had heard wrongly. Was this man crazy? He actually said that he wanted to be her tool?

    She had already said that, yet he wasn¡¯t angry and still said such words? Was he a masochist?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not you. I don¡¯t have such a strong need. Forget it. Besides, there are many who want to be my man. It¡¯s not like I have nothing better to do.¡±

    Yan Kuan was furious. Did she think that she had plenty of men? Who? Who would dare?

    Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that she was so tight and dry. The moment he touched her, he knew that she was in a situation that she had not been in for many years.

    She was provoking him again. This wretched girl was really targeting his weak spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can send it home by express delivery.¡±

    Alright, this time, Shen Xiaoxiao was sessfully choked. Had this man¡¯s temperament really changed drastically? How could he endure this anger?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s main focus was still on finding an opportunity to visit Da Bao. As for the matter between her and Yan Kuan, it would be better to discuss itter.

    ¡°If you have so much free time, you¡¯d better hurry up and look for your daughter. Isn¡¯t the Dark Empire omnipotent? After finding Da Bao, we¡¯ll talk about the two of us. Also, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to prepare my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Da Bao. I¡¯ve already sent my people to look for her. As for your clothes, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for the time being. We¡¯ll talk about it after we find Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, Yan Kuan, what do you mean? What do you mean by it¡¯s not necessary? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going out without clothes?¡±

    ¡°If you want to go out without clothes, I won¡¯t agree either. It¡¯s just that I think it¡¯s still early. You can rest for a while. Moreover, after not seeing you for so long, your figure is getting better and better. You can¡¯t even wear the clothes I prepared for you previously. Just wait for the new batch to arrive.¡±

    Did he really think she was a fool? What did he mean by the clothes didn¡¯t fit? Moreover, the ck Emperor needed a few days to find clothes?

    This man was indeed not kind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time to y with you. I have more important things to do. I¡¯m going to NY. Isn¡¯t your Dark Empire very good at investigating information? You should know why I¡¯m going to NY.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to do something before the child is found? Xiaoxiao, what are you hiding from me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to think so thoroughly. Yes, ording to normal people¡¯s thinking, if the child was not found, then being a mother would not be as easy as she was acting.

    ¡°Hiding from you? How do you know that what I¡¯m doing has nothing to do with Da Bao? And with you around, I¡¯m never worried that the child will not be found.¡±

    Although this was apliment to Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan felt that it didn¡¯t sound right no matter how he heard it.

    ¡°Is there a hidden meaning behind your words?¡±

    ¡°Is there? You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯ll say it again. Both of us have our own lives. The only connection we have is the child. Now that the child is missing, you¡¯re in charge of finding her, while I, of course, am in charge of clearing the roadblocks. My, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s child, is not someone that thoseckeys can touch just like that.¡±

    Her words were domineering and decisive. Yan Kuan loved her the most. This division ofbor seemed fair, but why did he feel that Xiaoxiao was preparing to solve the problem on her own?

    ¡°There¡¯s someone behind Dongyou Country¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what¡¯s behind Dongyou Country. I¡¯ve already made preparations. You don¡¯t need to interfere.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. She didn¡¯t want him to interfere? As expected, Xiaoxiao wanted to do it herself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to interfere? This matter concerns the child. I can¡¯t let you carry it all by yourself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Yan Kuan. Her eyes were clear and firm as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been carrying it all these years by myself. I¡¯m used to it. Moreover, I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯m not the same Shen Xiaoxiao from back then. I can handle everything by myself.¡±

    Yan Kuan felt a little helpless. He knew that Xiaoxiao had been carrying it all these years by herself. It was precisely because of this that he could not wait to integrate into their lives as soon as possible after finding her. He wanted to pull them under his wings. He wanted to take on the responsibilities that a man should take on.

    ¡°You do what you do, and I¡¯ll do what I do. I won¡¯t hinder you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯d better be so. But since you have the leisure, you¡¯d better find the child first.¡±

    Knock, knock, knock¡­

    There was a knock on the door. Yan Kuan nced at the door, pulled the quilt for Shen Xiaoxiao, got up, and walked to the door.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the bowl of porridge, but still did not drink it. Instead, she drank the ss of milk in one gulp, got off the bed naked, and walked directly to the changing room.

    The wardrobe was full of fashionable clothes from the current season, and they were all in her previous size. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were a little forceful, but she still suppressed the little throbbing in her heart. She chose a set of sportswear, took the change of clothes, and went into the bathroom.

    Her figure had indeed be a lot hotter over the years. It was said that after giving birth, it would be a second growth, and Shen Xiaoxiao was also the same. So, ording to the previous size, it would definitely be a little tight¡­ Even if she was wearing sportswear, it could not hide her towering figure.

    When Yan Kuan turned around and returned, he saw her figure that made people spurt blood. He frowned and said, ¡°The clothes will be here soon. Change the clothes inside.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to change? I think it¡¯s very good. It makes my figure look very good.¡±

    Yan Kuan smoothed it out and smoothed it out again. Only then did he calm down the anger in his heart.

    ¡°Just let me look at your figure alone. There¡¯s no need to show it to the public. Also, if you¡¯re not willing to change, I don¡¯t mind changing it for you personally.¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    ¡­

    Dark 1 looked at the little girl who was already asleep and touched the top of her head lovingly. This girl¡¯s hair was very soft and very cute.

    Miss had already been found, but Boss on 19¡¯s side had yet to send a message over. He did not know if that Fang Hao was 19 or not. He was a little worried and a little frustrated.

    Now that the Miss had been found, they had actually lost Da Bao again. It was truly a troubled time. However, he also felt that Da Bao was very likely to be rted to the man in ck. Could the little boy that the man in ck had captured previously be the scapegoat? And Lele too?

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Lele is awake?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, is Brother feeling better? Can I go and see him?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at the little girl who had asked him about the news the moment she woke up. He hugged her gently and asked, ¡°Lele and Anan have a very good rtionship. Why did youe to M Country?¡±

    ¡°To study abroad. Although I don¡¯t know what a study abroad is, Mommy said that we would study abroad, so we came here to study abroad.¡±

    Dark 1 felt that Lele¡¯s mother was a little careless. How could such a young child study abroad?

    ¡°But Brother said that he wanted to look for Daddy, so we sneaked out to look for Daddy while Weiwei was sleeping.¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect this answer. He asked directly, ¡°Look for Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daddy and Mommy are divorced. Daddy is in M Country, and Brother said that he wanted to look for Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Lele, isn¡¯t Anan your cousin?¡±

    Dark 1 knew that they were rted by blood, but they were not biological siblings.

    ¡°What¡¯s a cousin? A younger brother is a younger brother. Mommy said that my little brother and I are the closest people in the world because we¡¯re twins. Yes, we¡¯re twins. That¡¯s what Mommy said.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? You and your little brother are twins?¡±

 Chapter 456 - Father and Daughter Recognize Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 456: Father and Daughter Recognize Each Other</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Dark 1 was so shocked that he was about to jump up. Lele said that she and her brother were twins? Twins? This... did that mean that the child they saved was not the brother that Lele mentioned?

    ¡°Lele, do you know what twins mean?¡±

    ¡°Uncle is so stupid. Mommy said that it means that I grew up in Mommy¡¯s womb with my brother and we were born together. I¡¯m a few minutes older than Little Treasure, so I¡¯m Da Bao, and Little Treasure is Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Da Bao and Brother is Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Lele, you said your name is Lele and your little brother is Anan? What¡¯s your surname?¡±

    ¡°Shen. Shen Lele, Shen Anan.¡±

    Boom¨C

    Dark 1 suddenly stood up from his seat. Shen? Shen? And it was Da Bao? Was this really Da Bao?

    Dark 1 opened his mouth and felt extremely uneasy. Was there really such a coincidence?

    ¡°Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Why did Uncle stop calling me Lele? Although I really like it when you call me Da Bao, my brother said that I can¡¯t be called Da Bao by others. Da Bao can only be called by family members. Moreover, if you know that my name is Shen Lele, you can help me find my mother and uncle.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, what does Uncle look like? Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Uncle? Uncle is very handsome, more handsome than Weiwei. Mother said that Uncle can be a star.¡±

    Dark 1 knew that he could not be too hasty inmunicating with children, so he thought for a while and then changed the topic. ¡°Da Bao, what does your mother usually call Uncle at home?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Your mother also calls your uncle Uncle?¡±

    Da Bao nodded and suddenly said in a serious tone, ¡°19, go pick up Da Bao from school today. I have something to do today.¡±

    That was exactly what she said.

    ¡°19?¡±

    Did Da Bao just say 19?

    ¡°Your mother called him 19, not Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s heart was about to jump. If he did not have more important things to do now, he would definitely fly up immediately.

    ¡°Da Bao, be a good girl and wait for Uncle here. y with your toys first.¡±

    Dark 1 immediately walked towards the underground research room. If they were to do a DNA test now, the results should be out in eight hours at most.

    When that time came, he would give it to Boss as well. Boss would not have to wait for so many years and waste his efforts. Moreover, there was one more thing. Not only was there Da Bao, but they also had their Young Master and Little Treasure.

    The dragon and phoenix twins that Miss had given birth to were not in any trouble. It seemed that they had really missed out on a lot.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Boss?¡±

    ¡°Boss ordered that no one is to disturb him unless it¡¯s for Miss.¡±

    Dark 1 stared at the tightly shut door. They had already been in there for two days. Had Boss settled Miss?

    Miss actually hid such a big secret. If Boss knew, he would definitely be overjoyed.

    However, why didn¡¯t the Miss tell Boss that Da Bao and Little Treasure had actually survived?

    Why did she have to hide it?

    ¡°When Bosses out, tell him that Da Bao is in 303.¡±

    After Dark1 finished speaking, he left, leaving the secret guard standing there in a daze. What was Dark 1, this iceberg, talking about? Da Bao? Was it the Young Miss? Could it be that he had found the Young Miss?

    ¡°Dark 1, where are you going?¡±

    Dark 1 had already run away. He wanted to find 19. He wanted to find 19 immediately. If they had not been separated for these three years, he would never have known that 19 was so important to him and that he cared so much about him.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll tell Dark 1 and we¡¯ll set off. Also, is 19 Fang Hao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao almost forgot about 19. She nced at Yan Kuan and silently agreed. She could not decide her own life for 19. 19 had taken care of them for three years. During these three years, he had always stared at a photo. She knew that it was Dark 1¡¯s photo.

    Although she did not know where 19 had gotten the photo, she knew that 19 really wanted to know about his past. He really wanted to know what he had experienced before. Since it was already like this, it was better to let nature take its course.

    As for Yan Kuan saying that he wanted to go to NY with her, she did not care at all. Even Yan Kuan would not be able to influence what she wanted to do now. Moreover, it was best to wait until everything was settled before discussing the matter between the two of them.

    As soon as Yan Kuan went out, the secret guard hurriedly reported the matter that Dark 1 had just told him to Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan and Dark 1¡¯s reactions were exactly the same. Their heads suddenly seemed to explode as they immediately walked towards Base 303.

    His heart was beating extremely fast. He did not think that his daughter and wife would be found so quickly. This was the happiest time in the past three years for him.

    The door was gently pushed open. The little person was focused on ying with her toy gun. When she heard the door open, she turned around and saw that it was the uncle who called her Da Bao. Da Bao¡¯s face immediately broke into a smile.

    She liked this uncle very much, but this uncle seemed very unhappy and looked fierce.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    So it was her? She was Da Bao?

    ¡°Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I said that I didn¡¯t hear wrongly. That day, you also called me Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    Yan Kuan called Da Bao one sentence at a time. Why did he hold Da Bao so warmly when he first saw her? Why did he feel that Da Bao was familiar when he first saw her? So, it was because of this. So, it was because she was his daughter.

    She looked like a little Xiaoxiao. It was as if her eyes were simr and could speak. She looked at you with her sweet smile. She did not even have a trace of worry because of her indifference.

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°No, not Uncle, not Uncle. It¡¯s Daddy. I¡¯m Daddy.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡®It¡¯s Daddy? Is it really Daddy?¡¯

    ¡°Are you really my daddy? Are you really my daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your daddy. I¡¯m Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob... Daddy, Daddy, I really have a daddy. Little Treasure didn¡¯t lie to me. We¡¯ve really found Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. Daddy won¡¯t leave you again. He won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Daddy, Mommy, and Little Treasure. We don¡¯t need to be separated anymore. Little Treasure, right. Daddy, let¡¯s go see Little Treasure. Little Treasure is still in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, little brother, Little Treasure...¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, are you saying that Little Treasure brought you here to look for me? Little Treasure is the little brother, the dragon and phoenix twins brother, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy, you¡¯ve asked me several times already.¡±

    Yan Kuan touched the ne and GPS on Da Bao¡¯s neck. ¡®Interesting. Shen Xiaoxiao, you really went overboard this time. You clearly knew that Da Bao was here, yet you still asked me to look for him in my territory.¡¯

    Good, really good. Not only that, nothing happened to Da Bao at all. She actually hid it well enough. What did she want to do? Want to vent her anger? Good, that¡¯s really good.

    However, he did not manage to find any information at all back then. It seemed that the ability of this woman in ck was definitely beyond his imagination.

    There was also the person lying in the hospital. The woman in ck deliberately made him misunderstand. If he had not tested the DNA of Da Bao and the boy in advance, perhaps he would have thought that the boy was his son.

    The woman in ck had made such a big scheme to get Little Treasure and Da Bao. It seemed that the person she wanted to save was not only rted to Little Treasure and Da Bao by blood, most importantly, it had something to do with him or Xiaoxiao.

    It seemed that he was going to y along again.

 Chapter 457 - Iâ€™m Your Man, Remember That

    <h4>Chapter 457: I¡¯m Your Man, Remember That</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already fully dressed. The new clothes that were sent over fit her perfectly, but they still showed off her good figure.

    However, this time, Yan Kuan was no longer like before. Instead, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao calmly and said,?¡°Are you done packing? The ne is waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go with me? Your daughter? Who¡¯s looking for her?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s serious look and said seriously,?¡°It¡¯s been arranged. Thest time Da Bao appeared was in NY. So, I¡¯m going with you now. Dark 1 has already gone.¡±

    ¡°In NY?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. This Dark Empire was really getting more and more news. They actually said that Da Bao was in NY. Good, good in NY. Then they could take their time to investigate. However, she still had to sneak a look.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the base to get some things. Do you want to go with me?¡±

    Go to the base?

    Shen Xiaoxiao originally wanted to sneak to the base, but Yan Kuan actually took the initiative to invite her. That was simply a waste of time.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not see that Yan Kuan had a yful look on his face when he turned around.

    ...

    ¡°Do you want to walk around by yourself? You¡¯re very familiar with this ce.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and watched Yan Kuan walk towards the training ground at the side. Then, she turned around and went to a small building at the side.

    There were trainees who had just entered the Dark Empire here. Moreover, the coordinates that she had urately disyed on her GPS were also there.

    Shen Xiaoxiao quickly walked over. She did not notice that there was a person quietly following behind her.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy, I¡¯m here...¡±

    Da Bao sat in front of the window and saw her mother just as her father had said. Her father was not lying to her.

    ¡°Da Bao, Da Bao, are you okay? Did you miss Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Da Bao missed Mommy so much. Mommy, Little Treasure... Why didn¡¯t Little Treasuree over?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. Little Treasure and Uncle are at home. Be good. Mommy wille and pick you up in a few days. Can you stay here for now?¡±

    ¡°Okay, but Mommy muste and pick Da Bao up as soon as possible.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she hadn¡¯t seen the child for so long, but she felt that the child had be much more sensible. In the past, if she had told her that she would wait for her toe and pick her up, they would have to discuss it for a very long time. But now, she actually listened so obediently... It seemed that the incident this time had scared her. The child had indeed grown up quite a bit. It was just that Little Treasure was now much more sensible.

    ¡°Da Bao, you have to eat and sleep well, okay? If Da Bao likes those things, then it¡¯s fun. Let¡¯s treat it as a study tour, okay? Study tour?¡±

    ¡°I know, study tour. But can Little Treasuree with us? Little Treasure will like these toys very much.¡±

    ¡°Good girl. Little Treasure wille in some time. You y first. After ying for a while, you can teach Little Treasure. You¡¯re the elder sister. You have to study hard and teach your younger brother, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am the elder sister. I will definitely learn well.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao...¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s call, Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to say anything more. She only talked with Da Bao and left. She missed her daughter too much. Now that she was sure that her daughter was safe, she could also seize the time to deal with the matters on the other side.

    The woman in ck had been keeping his eyes on her two children. She did not know what she wanted to do, but no matter what she wanted to do, she would not be able to hurt her child.

    ¡°What are you doing there? That¡¯s the beginner¡¯s base.¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say that I can look around? Where should I report to you now?¡±

    ¡°No need. You can go wherever you want. Let¡¯s go. The ne is ready.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked in front and did not care if Yan Kuan was following her. Anyway, she could find this man no matter where she went. Moreover, now that she had found Da Bao, she felt much more at ease. She was still waiting for a good show, how was Yan Kuan going to search for Da Bao.

    On the other side, Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s confident look and held back hisughter. Da Bao was really cute. As expected, she did not betray him. His daughter was still so thoughtful. No wonder they said that a daughter was a cotton padded jacket.

    ¡°Bring Young Miss to the ne from the side door.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Their family would never be separated again. There was also Little Treasure, his son. He owed even more to his son. Dark 1 would definitely bring him back.

    ...

    After Dark 1 arrived at the vi, he did not rush in like Yan Kuan did. Instead, he sat in the car and hid in the small forest.

    Pa pa pa¨C

    Was that the sound of an arrow being fired?

    Dark 1 got out of the car and slowly walked towards the empty space.

    His hands were clenched tighter and tighter. It was really 19.

    ¡°Feel it with your heart. Don¡¯t use your eyes.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s back was straight and his eyes were firm. He did not cry even though beads of sweat were rolling down his forehead. This was Little Treasure. Was this the future Young Master?

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Go In and rest.¡±

    Little Treasure wiped his sweat and looked at 19¡¯s sharp eyes. He immediately understood what his uncle meant. There were people nearby.

    Little Treasure was sensible. Ever since the incident with Da Bao, he knew that he must not overestimate himself. He must do what he could.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    Dark 1 walked out from the woods and looked at 19 motionlessly under the scorching sun.

    It was him?

    19 did not expect to see this man in this ce? Why was he here?

    Also, his heartbeat was really getting faster and faster. Every time he saw a photo, his heartbeat got faster and faster. Now that he saw the real person, his heartbeat did not slow down at all. Instead, it became more and more intense. He must be crazy.

    Did he really like men? No, to be precise, he liked the man in front of him?

    19 swallowed his saliva and watched the man walk towards him step by step. He wanted to take a step back, but his legs could not move a single inch. It was as if he was frozen in ce.

    He was right in front of him.

    His heartbeat was like thunder.

    He seemed to be a little different from what he saw that night. His eyes seemed to be on fire. Although they were still cold, his expression was so intense.

    Mmm...

    The kiss came out of nowhere.

    This man didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t do anything, and just kissed him?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Kissing you. Didn¡¯t you do the samest time?¡±

    Thest time? So this man recognized him.

    ¡°Well, you recognized the wrong person, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person. The one who kissed me was you.¡±

    19 was confused and dizzy. Did this man know who he was? Also, he did not know who this man was either. Why did he kiss him so easily? Although he felt very excited and happy, did he kiss him too suddenly?

    Dark 1 was prepared to kiss him again, but this time, 19 blocked it with his hand. He looked at him and said,?¡°Sir, who are you?¡±

    Dark 1 frowned. He really did not remember him.

    ¡°Dark 1.. Remember, your man, Dark 1.¡±

 Chapter 458 - Heâ€™s Your Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 458: He¡¯s Your Aunt</h4>

    19 looked at the man in front of him with some frustration. He had kissed him twice in a row. Did he agree? Did he agree?

    ¡°I¡¯ve said enough. I¡¯m not familiar with you, so don¡¯t get too close to me. Just because you say you¡¯re my man, then you¡¯re my man? Do I admit it?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at 19, whom he had not seen for a few years. Other than bing prettier, his words had also be much more direct like the Miss¡¯.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to admit it. I know it.¡±

    So there was someone in this world who was even more shameless than Miss? Well, he had finally experienced it.

    19 took two steps back and looked at the man who was even clearer than in the picture. He rubbed his chin and slowly sized him up from head to toe. His heartbeat was abnormally strong even now.

    This time, he believed it. He was really interested in men, but why was he his man? Couldn¡¯t he be his? Eh, it didn¡¯t seem to make any difference no matter what?

    ¡°You came here for no reason just to tell me this?¡±

    ¡°No, I was looking for you. I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± He came to look for him for no reason? Could it be that the Miss had something to do with him? It shouldn¡¯t be. That man was so powerful. When he called, his tone was unpleasant. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was the father of Da Bao and Little Treasure, he would have really wanted to teach him a lesson.

    However, why was the Miss so useless? She had actually been kidnapped. She was probably eaten up by now without even knowing it.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°To take a photo.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You secretly took a photo of me. I¡¯ll take a photo of you.¡±

    19 was a little speechless. How did he know that he secretly took a photo of him? Who said that? Who? The Miss? Impossible. The Miss didn¡¯t know. Da Bao and Little Treasure? How would they know?

    19 didn¡¯t know at all. The secret that he thought he had hidden very well had long been known by everyone.

    ¡°Who ¡ª Who ¡ª Who took your picture? Shameless.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao said that you always peeked at my photo. For your own good, I decided to stand in front of you and let you see me in real life.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao? This little traitor. Wait, you said that Da Bao told you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Da Bao told me.¡±

    ¡°How is Da Bao? Did your boss recognize her?¡±

    ¡°He should have already recognized her. Before I left, I told him that I had found the Young Miss and Miss. 19, you shoulde back with me.¡±

    ¡°Go back? Go back to where?¡±

    ¡°The Dark Empire, your home.¡±

    ¡°My ¡ª home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our home.¡±

    19 was a little confused by Dark 1¡¯s words. He had forgotten many things, but when he heard this man say the word ¡®home¡¯ personally, he actually felt his heart beat like a drum. He had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°Hey, hey, where are you going? Where are you going?¡±

    When 19 came back to his senses, Dark 1 had already walked into the vi ahead of time. 19 then reacted and hurriedly chased after him.

    However, his reaction was too slow. Dark 1 had already entered the vi. Before he could say anything, he heard the sound of a vase breaking.

    He knew it was going to be like this. It wasn¡¯t over yet. He should just stand there and watch the show.

    Following that, one after another, the sounds of thunder were heard. 19 could think of how much Dark 1 should pay for these things.

    Dark 1 did not know how to describe his current mood. This little brat was too smart. If he was not afraid of hurting him, he would have grabbed him and taken off his pants to spank him.

    ¡°Little Treasure,e down.¡±

    He knew his name? Was he a bad person who knew him well?

    Little Treasure peeked through the crack of the door. His uncle did note in, but this person did. Could it be that his uncle had been defeated? His uncle was some.

    Little Treasure thought about it and ran into his training room to get a slingshot. It was still fun to use a slingshot. Those bullets were made by his uncle to numb the little birds, so they should be useful.

    Dark 1¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly as the bullets were fired. It must have been 19¡¯s good deed to put the bullets into anesthetic. His arm was already slightly numb. If it had been an ordinary person today, they would have been knocked out long ago. This Young Master really had the demeanor of their boss.

    ¡°19,e in.¡±

    He did not know how long this would go on. Dark 1 summoned 19, who was definitely watching a good show outside.

    19 slowly walked in and said to the upstairs, ¡°Little Treasure,e down. This is your future aunt.¡±

    Dark 1 felt like he was about to vomit blood. What did this kid say? Future aunt?

    He really dared to call him that?

    Wait a minute, did that mean that he had already epted him in his heart?

    ¡°Uncle is lying. Aunt should be a woman.¡±

    ¡°Be good. You didn¡¯te down to take a look. How do you know if he is a man or a woman? Didn¡¯t I teach you a makeup ss yesterday? You can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance. If he intentionally cut his hair short, stuck a fake Adam¡¯s apple on, and tied his chest, how would you be able to recognize him?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I think so. Then when did you get married, Uncle? Why didn¡¯t I know? Mommy said that when you get married, my sister and I will be flower girls.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to run away from being a flower girl. But as you can see, your aunt has a bad temper and isn¡¯t very pretty. He was embarrassed, so he didn¡¯t have a wedding.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. I also think that Aunt is too ugly.¡±

    ¡°Come down.¡±

    Dark 1 could no longer describe his mood at this moment. He only listened to 19 and Little Treasure¡¯s nonsense. It was fine if they said that he was a woman, it was fine if they said that he was ugly, but he actually told Little Treasure and those things about makeup skills. Were those appropriate?

    However, as the future Young Master of the Dark Empire, it was inevitable that he would learn these things in advance. Thinking about how Da Bao had disassembled the gun so haphazardly, he could tell that these two children should have been ying with these things since they were young. 19 did not teach them wrong. However, he definitely could not be an aunt. No matter how he looked at it, it should be suitable for a small body like 19¡¯s.

    Deng deng deng.

    Little Treasure ran down the stairs. He was not afraid of strangers. When he walked in front of Dark 1, he stared at him with a pair of eyes. Dark 1 was also shocked. This Young Master looked so much like Master, especially his nose and mouth. They were practically made from the same mold. His eyes were more simr to the Miss¡¯. It was the same for Da Bao. It turned out that the Miss had left such a pair of surprises for their boss.

    They were really stupid back then. They had actually mistaken Miss for someone else. Otherwise, how could all these things have happened? Da Bao would be their little princess, and Little Treasure would be the most qualified heir.

    Fortunately, it was not toote.

    ¡°Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Aunt.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s good mood had been swept away by this ¡®Aunt¡¯. He actually hated hearing these words so much. It was annoying, very annoying¡­

 Chapter 459 - Digging a Hole For You To Jump Into

    <h4>Chapter 459: Digging a Hole For You To Jump Into</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss, the child has already woken up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you find out his identity?¡±

    ¡°He said that he only remembers his mother¡¯s name is Shen Xiaoxiao, and his father¡¯s name is Yan Kuan. He doesn¡¯t remember anything else.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned as he held the cigarette in his hand. How interesting. She didn¡¯t even let go of a child. The design was so good. If he didn¡¯t recognize Xiaoxiao at the bar, if Xiaoxiao hadn¡¯t directly ced Da Bao in K-ONE... If he had not tested Da Bao¡¯s and his blood types, perhaps he would have fallen for the trap and thought that this was his son who should have lost his life.

    ¡°If you want to be my son so much, then do it well. Spread the news that my, ck Emperor¡¯s, son has been found.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The secret guard left. Only then did Yan Kuan get up and walk to his room. Xiaoxiao had been busy untiltest night and was about to wake up. He wondered if she would be very happy if she knew that he had another son... He could not wait to see Xiaoxiao¡¯s sullen expression. Since this little thing wanted to y so much, how could he not y with her?

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The moment Shen Xiaoxiao opened her eyes, she saw Yan Kuan sitting in front of her with his eyes looking at her. Was there something wrong with this man? Why was he looking at her so early in the morning?

    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Also, who allowed you to enter my room? Did I summon you? As a bedmate, you should onlye when I need it. When I don¡¯t need it, stay away.¡±

    ¡°Then may I ask if you need it now, Miss?¡±

    ¡°No, who would need it so early in the morning? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°But I do, so I decided to properly fulfill my bedmate duties.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Whether it was in terms of physical strength or internal strength, Shen Xiaoxiao was absolutely no match for Yan Kuan. At this moment, she was no exception. Moreover, Yan Kuan knew her too well. He could always ignite her me at the fastest time, making her unable to stop.

    After a satisfying experience, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the hickeys all over her body. What a sin! She was really a sl*t.

    ¡°You, hurry up and get out. I want to change my clothes. Also, in the future, you are not allowed to enter my room without my permission, do you hear me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tone towards Yan Kuan was getting louder and louder. Yet, Yan Kuan just had to fall for this trick. To Yan Kuan, if she could throw a tantrum at him, it meant that she still loved him in her heart. If she didn¡¯t even throw a tantrum, and her tantrum stopped... then he would really be anxious.

    ¡°No rush, take a look at this information.¡±

    Yan Kuan passed the information that he had prepared to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled at first. Why was Yan Kuan acting so mysteriously? But when she took the information and took a look, she did not know how to describe her current mood.

    ¡°Little thing, shouldn¡¯t you exin to me what happened to Little Treasure back then?

    ¡°You really are my treasure. You actually gave me such a big gift. It turns out that not only do we have Da Bao, Little Treasure is also alive. Moreover, he was almost taken away by the man in ck. Fortunately, he was saved by my people. Baby, you really are my biggest treasure.¡±

    Yan Kuan kept looking at Shen Xiaoxiao. The surprised expression on her face did not seem to be fake. However, as she flipped through the information, her expression slowly regained its calmness. She stared at Yan Kuan with a unique charm and said:

    ¡°You want me to exin? Why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself? You don¡¯t even know that your own son is still alive. How can you still have the cheek to run such arge Dark Empire? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    Raising his eyebrows, Yan Kuan looked at her unhurried manner. He did not care and continued to say:

    ¡°You¡¯re right. This is indeed my problem. I didn¡¯t even recognize my own son. However, since we¡¯ve already found Little Treasure, we have to prove Little Treasure¡¯s identity. Don¡¯t you agree? As long as Da Bao is found, our family will be reunited, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little guilty as she avoided Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze. She said calmly,?¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you find Da Bao. I have a suspicious attitude towards the Dark Empire now. A child has been searched for for almost a week, but there¡¯s still no trace. How embarrassing.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly walked into the changing room. Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched her fleeing back. This girl had the same n as him, but she thought that she had deceived him. She didn¡¯t know that he already knew everything.

    They all wanted to use this child to lure out the woman in ck. Xiaoxiao wanted to hide Little Treasure in the dark. He also had the same idea. As for that child, he had already been hypnotized by the woman in ck. When the matter was resolved... He would send him to a brand new ce to start a new life. Although they had karma towards Liu Yufei and Pei Li, it should not be towards a child. Yan Kuan could see this clearly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heartbeat slowly calmed down after she entered the changing room. She no longer considered whether Yan Kuan was stupid or not. However, she finally understood the intentions of the woman in ck. It turned out that Yan Kuan was her target. No, to be precise... Yan Kuan¡¯s child was her target.

    With one move, everyone, including Yan Kuan, thought that Little Treasure was the child they had picked up and let their guard down. In reality, it was to continue searching for Little Treasure in private. Yan Kuan would then announce to the public that the heir had been found... They had fallen for the woman in ck¡¯s scheme. Idiot, truly an idiot.

    Now, she had another way. She could bring Little Treasure into the Dark Empire and have him blend in with those children. That way, no one would think that the real Little Treasure was in Yan Kuan¡¯s territory, including Yan Kuan himself.

    Right, what she needed to do now was to get 19 to think of a way to bring Little Treasure in before Yan Kuan wanted to bring the little boy in.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea that the other party had already dug a big hole and was waiting for her to jump in with her son.

    ...

    ¡°Is Young Miss asleep?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Young Miss said that she was waiting for Sir to tell her a story.¡±

    ¡°Mm, go down. Bring Young Miss a cup of ginseng tea. Remember what you should and shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Yan Kuan watched the servant leave and walked into the room himself.

    The small princess room was quickly built by Yan Kuan. Fortunately, Da Bao liked it very much. He did not know how to interact with children and did not know how to treat his children. Fortunately, Da Bao was a simple-minded child. She was extremely clingy to him. With such a little princess in his hands, Yan Kuan did not know how to describe his feelings. He wished that he could bring the whole world to her and let her choose.

    ¡°Daddy, why are you only here now? Da Bao is almost asleep.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. Daddy will tell you a story.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to listen to stories anymore. Daddy, is Little Treasure better? When can I see Little Treasure and Mommy? I was so obedientst time that I didn¡¯t even tell Mommy that I found Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Da Bao is the most obedient. Little Treasure wille over in two days. Da Bao, don¡¯t be anxious. But Mommy is angry with Daddy. Da Bao has to help Daddy coax Mommy....¡±

 Chapter 460 - Sending Little Treasure off

    <h4>Chapter 460: Sending Little Treasure off</h4>

    After hanging up the phone, 19 looked at Dark 1 in surprise and asked, ¡°How did you know that Miss would call me to think of a way to send Little Treasure into the Dark Empire?¡±

    Dark 1 ced the tableware on the table and said without even looking at 19, ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, is the Dark Empire the Dark Empire that I¡¯m looking for Daddy in?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for your father? Little Treasure, did you steal myputer?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at 19 with disdain. Did he only realize it now? How stupid.

    ¡°So the one looking for their father is you, Little Treasure. Little Treasure, you¡¯re mistaken. Your parents didn¡¯t get a divorce. They were only separated because they were busy with work.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, are you lying to me? I know everything. If they didn¡¯t get a divorce, why didn¡¯t Daddye back to see us? Oh, no, Daddy doesn¡¯t know me at all. He only likes Sister.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s depression made Dark 1 feel helpless. He could only coax Da Bao by saying that the two of them were separated because of work. He couldn¡¯t coax a child anymore.

    ¡°Little Treasure, your dad knows about you. He definitely knows. He not only likes Da Bao, but he also likes you very much. Besides, even if he doesn¡¯t like you, Uncle still likes you. Oh, and Weiwei. There are so many of us who like you. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°No, I want Daddy to like me.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at Little Treasure¡¯s aggrieved look and thought for a while before saying, ¡°You can go to the Dark Empire with me. It¡¯s not your father¡¯s territory. You can go and ask him personally if he likes you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I go? But Da Bao? If I go, Da Bao won¡¯t be able to find me when shees back.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao has already gone. She¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Has Da Bao gone there? Is she waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Da Bao found him yesterday. She¡¯s already gone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Aunt, let¡¯s go find Da Bao. We¡¯ll go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can go. From now on, you can¡¯t call me Aunt.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Dark 1 curiously. If he didn¡¯t call her aunt, then what should he call her? ¡°Call me Uncle. Call your uncle Aunt.¡±

    19 had just finished drinking the soup when he heard Dark 1¡¯s words. He almost spat it out. Was this man sick? Uncle, aunt? Wasn¡¯t he always cool and cold? How could he be like this?

    ¡­

    ¡°Sister, what do you mean? You said that my Min Hao was sent to study abroad? He¡¯s only four years old. How could he be sent to study abroad?¡±

    Liu Yufei had note back to see her child for half a month. She wasing back to take a look, but when she came back, she heard Ouyang Le tell her such news. She was extremely surprised. How was this possible? Even if he wanted to study abroad, he had to wait until he couldpletely take care of himself.

    Min Hao was only four years old and did not know anything. What exactly was Ouyang Le doing? Hadn¡¯t she always been on the same side as her? Why was she doing this behind her back now? Did her Brother Li know that Min Hao was gone?

    ¡°Yufei, this is what Ah Li wants. I can¡¯t do anything about it. Besides, I¡¯m not talking about you as an elder sister. As a mother, you don¡¯t really care about Min Hao. Other than buying him two pieces of clothes once in a while, what else have you done?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of him since he was born. My heart hurts more than yours. However, this is for the good of the child. Ah Li should have this intention. After all, he¡¯s Ah Li¡¯s only child. Ah Li won¡¯t harm him.¡±

    Her current position was only her current position. She would soon be pregnant. Very soon, Pei Li would be by her side every day. She knew that she would definitely be able to get pregnant.

    ¡°But Min Hao is so young. Where is Brother Li? Where is he? I need to find him.¡±

    ¡°Yufei, calm down. Pei Li is handling some matters. We have umted a lot of things since we came back from Las Vegas. Don¡¯t disturb him. He said that he will look for you tonight. Just you wait.¡±

    Liu Yufei was a little annoyed as she watched Ouyang Le turn around and leave. She seemed to be different from usual today, especially the way she walked. Why was it a little strange?

    If she waited until nighttime, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of her time? Pei Li did not like women now. How was it possible for him to hold himself back from looking for a man? Moreover, it was not easy for her to escape when Du Ze was on a business trip. Otherwise, if Du Ze knew about it, he would start causing trouble again.

    That man was not good in bed, but his temper was not small. She did not even know how to describe her mood.

    Liu Yufei naturally would not wait for Pei Li. Since her son was going to study in a foreign country and she wanted to have s*x with him, Liu Yufei undoubtedly chose thetter.

    Ouyang Le watched Liu Yufei walk away and smiled mockingly. As expected, she had overestimated Liu Yufei.

    However, Pei Li had been very busy recently. The boss of Moxing was really arrogant. If it was in the past, who would dare to not give face to the Ouyang family? But now, they were indeed giving face to her.

    After inviting them several times, they did not meet anyone. This time, she deliberately went to Las Vegas and failed. Thinking about it, she felt really aggrieved.

    However, she did not know what the man in ck wanted Min Hao to do. She was the one who had raised him, so she was still worried.

    However, Ouyang Le¡¯s worry did notst for a night before an even more dramatic thing happened.

    The president of the K-ONE had invited all the politicians and businessmen to formally introduce to the outside world in a month¡¯s time the heir he had just found.

    This news naturally gave Ouyang Le, who had always been smart, a strange feeling. Was it too much of a coincidence that Min Hao had disappeared at the same time that Yan Kuan had found his son?

    That¡¯s right. Back then, Shen Xiaoxiao was pregnant. She had almost forgotten about this matter. Could it be that the man in ck wanted Yan Kuan to mistakenly think that Min Hao was his son, thus inheriting the K-ONE and saving the country with a curve? Was that what he meant?

    If that was really the case, how would it cut off Min Hao¡¯s path to fame? He had clearly given a great fortune to Min Hao. Liu Yufei could not know about this. Otherwise, she would cause trouble again. That¡¯s right, Liu Yufei absolutely could not know about this.

    ¡­

    ¡°19, your efficiency is getting higher and higher. Not bad. Little Treasure was actually sent into the Dark Empire so easily by you. How did you do it?¡±

    19 deliberately avoided Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze. He did not want to tell her that he was forced by Dark 1. In fact, it was not entirely the case. After all, they were family. He knew that although she had not mentioned anything about Yan Kuan in the past three years¡­ how many nights had she spent in her room drinking the unchanging Erguotou and getting drunk?

    She kept saying the word ¡®b*stard¡¯ back and forth. If she wasn¡¯t thinking about him, then what was she thinking?

    Since that was the case, he felt that it was fine to listen to Dark 1¡¯s opinion for the time being.

    ¡°Every year, K-ONE will ept a lot of smuggled children. There are many people in the casino. They will choose unimed orphans to be epted into the Dark Empire. This is how Little Treasure was sent in.¡±

    Although this method was good, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it would be very harmful to Little Treasure.

    She frowned. 19 naturally knew what she was thinking, so he directly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Treasure agreed to this himself. I told him that I would definitely be able to bring him back in less than a month. Most importantly, Da Bao is also in the Dark Empire, so Little Treasure is more willing to go in than we thought.¡±

    Hearing this answer, Shen Xiaoxiao finally heaved a sigh of relief¡­

 Chapter 461 - Father-Son Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 461: Father-Son Misunderstanding</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had resolved the important matter in her heart within a short period of time. Since Little Treasure and Da Bao had been ced in a safe position, she would be able to start killing Dongyou Country. This time, she would definitely not show any mercy. Even if she had to hurt someone, she would not hesitate. She had really allowed Pei Li to be free from them for too long.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Pei Li?¡±

    ¡°He is looking for more business opportunities everywhere. It seems like he is in need of money. The profits of Dongyou Country are not bad. I did not expect him to be so anxious.¡±

    ¡°It is not as simple as it seems to us to support a huge research project. Does he think that the woman in ck will do a no-cost business? A woman who can easily destroy the Ouyang family. When the timees, it will be even easier to deal with Pei Li and Du Ze.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that Mr. Yan has already passed the information to me. I have already read it.¡±

    ¡°You mean Yan Kuan? You have seen him? Then have you seen Dark 1? Have you remembered anything?¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao mention Dark 1, 19 felt a little unnatural at first. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t remembered anything. I just feel that he is very familiar, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time. The doctor said that it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll never remember anything. It¡¯s also possible that you¡¯ll suddenly wake up and remember everything. Don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t force yourself. However, Dark 1 is much better than Yan Kuan. At the very least, he¡¯ll be able to recognize you at a nce after you¡¯ve undergone stic surgery. He¡¯s not like some people who can¡¯t even recognize their wife and children.¡±

    He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was referring to Yan Kuan, but he did not say anything because he did not know how to respond. After all, it was indeed difficult for him to interfere in the matter between the couple, even though he also felt that Yan Kuan could not be easily forgiven. After all, he had seen it with his own eyes back then. That man had tried to kill the Miss twice. Just based on this, Xiaoxiao would definitely not forgive him so easily in her heart.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Ai Wei? Did he leave?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s still in NY.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner with him tonight. We¡¯ll go together. An Ning has been looking for you a few times. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what do I think? Do you think I¡¯ll sign her? If it¡¯s some second-ratepany, they might still want to squeeze something out of her. But I don¡¯t think Moxing needs to waste resources on someone like her. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that she seems to have some other special hobbies besides s*x.¡±

    ¡°Special hobbies? Drugs?¡±

    ¡°No, she has some very strange pets.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with your expression? It¡¯s just a pet. What¡¯s so strange about it? At most, it¡¯s just some strange creatures like cockroaches or lizards. Your expression is really funny.¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao did not seem to care about these things, 19 did not tell her about the news that he had received. After all, it was not only disgusting, but also a little scary.

    ¡°Yes, I was making a fuss. I¡¯m going to do something.¡±

    ¡­

    Dark 1 followed the n and brought Little Treasure directly to NY. He did not bring him to the base. This was something 19 did not know.

    However, Dark 1 understood Little Treasure quite well. He knew that he would be suspicious, so he did not n to hide it from him from the start. Instead, he told him that he would bring him directly to see Da Bao.

    He actually trusted this uncle-inw who had suddenly appeared. This kind of trust was simr to how he trusted his mother and uncle. It was not evenparable to his prestige. Although he did not know why he trusted this uncle whom he had only met once, he trusted him very much.

    This morning, Da Bao was carried to the office by her own father. She was actually very bored. Although the garden in the vi was bigger than the one at home, there was no one to talk to. She felt very ufortable, especially when Little Treasure was not around. She missed Little Treasure very much.

    Yan Kuan arrived at the office earlier than usual. Da Bao was ying with herself on her toy horse in the office. He kept thinking about what Little Treasure would look like. Would he look the same as Da Bao?

    It was said that twins looked alike. Was Little Treasure also as cute as Da Bao? Wouldn¡¯t a boy look too pretty like this?

    Also, Little Treasure was a boy. How should he get along with him? He had just slowlye into contact with the role of a father. Although he had prepared for many years, he had always thought that he only had one daughter. Should he be more strict with his son or be as kind to him as he was to Da Bao?

    ¡°Dad, I need to poop.¡±

    ¡°Okay, can you do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can do it by myself.¡±

    Da Bao got off the toy wooden horse and walked obediently to the restroom. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Yan Kuan stood up reflexively and stared nkly at the door.

    When Dark 1 entered the room, he saw that his boss was waiting there. He turned his body to make way and Little Treasure walked in.

    Little Treasure was a little puzzled. Why did his aunt bring him to this office? Could it be where his aunt worked? But when he walked into this office, especially when he saw the man in front of him¡­ Little Treasure was so scared that he did not speak for a long time.

    Dark 1 closed the door very tactfully. Little Treasure stood at the door and stared nkly at the man who looked like an adult version of himself. Who was he?

    ¡°Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yan Kuan slowly walked towards Little Treasure and stopped at a spot only one squat away from him. He squatted down and looked at him, pretending to be calm as he said, ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Knock, knock, knock!

    The words were on the tip of his tongue, but the knocking on the door came at an inappropriate time. Yan Kuan frowned, not knowing who was the ungrateful person who actually knocked at the door at this time.

    He stood up from the ground. His expression had changed from a gentle expression to a cold one.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, the Young Master¡¯s ne has arrived. It has been arranged to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to report this to me?¡±

    The secretary looked at Yan Kuan nervously. She wanted to suck up to him. The Young Master did not have a mother. Many people were looking forward to being his mother. Although she hid it well, she was also thinking about it.

    ¡°The Young Master said that he missed his father, so¡­ so I¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Oh, I saw that President Fang has already arrived downstairs. He asked me to inform you.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the idiot in front of him. She actually left such an important matter as thest thing. This woman was simply useless.

    ¡°Go to the Personnel Department to settle your sry. Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Throw her out.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s angry roar made the secret guard at the door tremble with fear. He immediately appeared and took away the secretary. At the same time, his emotional fluctuations also gave Little Treasure a fright. He had never seen such a powerful man, especially when he was angry. He felt so terrifying and scary.

    However, he really did look like him.

    ¡°Little Treasure, wait here with Da Bao. I¡¯ll bring you guys outter.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he strode out of the office. Naturally, there was nothing more important than Shen Xiaoxiao wanting toe, especially at a time like this. He did not want Shen Xiaoxiao to notice his n so quickly.

    Yan Kuan left in a carefree manner, but Little Treasure had a deep dislike for this man. Especially after hearing Da Bao say that he was their father, he felt that Yan Kuan did not love him at all¡­

 Chapter 462 - Each With Their Own Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 462: Each With Their Own Thoughts</h4>

    Why did Shen Xiaoxiao choose to personally visit Yan Kuan at this time? It was because she had also heard the news that Yan Kuan¡¯s son had been found.

    Not only that, Yan Kuan was even going to hold a party to introduce his sessor to the outside world.

    Little Treasure had been sent to the base, and then he announced it to the whole world. What did Yan Kuan mean by this? Was he using Little Treasure as a target?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t really that impulsive, because the more she thought about it on the way, the more she felt that something was wrong. Yan Kuan had clearly thought that the child he saved was his son, which meant¡­ Was this idiot Yan Kuan really going to use that fake to impersonate his own child?

    Was it really as she had guessed?

    If that was really the case, why would she stop him? Wasn¡¯t that great? Weren¡¯t Little Treasure and Da Bao both safe like this?

    They had already reached thepany building. Shen Xiaoxiao stopped in her tracks and turned around to leave.

    When Yan Kuan arrived, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao walking back. He was a little curious. This person suddenly ran over but did note up. What was she trying to do?

    Yan Kuan strode forward. He was definitely faster than Shen Xiaoxiao in her high heels. He pulled her back and asked directly, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it was Yan Kuan the moment she was pulled back. She really wanted to pat her stubborn brain. She had not thought this through. When she heard that there was a problem, she thought that it was Little Treasure who had been pushed out. She was too impulsive.

    ¡°Why do you care where I go?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to have lunch with me? Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s already noon.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, you must have made a mistake. I¡¯m here to do something. I just finished doing something and I¡¯m leaving. Oh right, forget about having lunch. I have an appointment with someone. It¡¯s a man.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately emphasized her tone on the man. She just liked to see Yan Kuan¡¯s sullen look. No matter how she looked at it, it felt good.

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    This d*mn girl. Yan Kuan actually had no idea what to do. Now that she really had him by the balls, he just had to fall for this trick.

    Who asked her to be his life?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright? What are you going to do? Let out the cold air?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the driver, alright? There¡¯s something else I want to tell you.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not wait for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s decision. He pulled her by the arm and walked into the car. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s anger never stopped, but she felt that the thing that Yan Kuan wanted to tell her was definitely rted to that fake Little Treasure. For a moment, she was curious and conflicted.

    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Next month, I¡¯m going to recognize ¡®Little Treasure¡¯ and hold a grand ball.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard the name Little Treasure, she almost thought that it was her Little Treasure. She stared straight ahead, determined not to meet Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze so that he would not notice anything.

    ¡°Whatever. Is the child alright?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t ask. It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s been sent to the hospital. It¡¯s best to bring the child to my side to take care of him, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Yan Kuan was implying something, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not doubt him at all. However, Shen Xiaoxiao also heard what he said. She said to Yan Kuan calmly and tactfully, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s best for your child to be taken to your side, so don¡¯t let your child stay in the hospital. Isn¡¯t there a medical base over at the vi? If you send him there directly, I can take care of the child nearby. What do you think? Your child will be in pain.¡±

    As a qualified mother, she had to tell Yan Kuan that she was willing to take care of her child and put on an act. Who wouldn¡¯t?

    Yan Kuan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao would say that, and that it was fine to send him there. At least for now, the child was still very useful. Nothing could happen to him before the ball.

    ¡°Of course it should be like that. After all, he¡¯s our flesh and blood. But Little Treasure looks a little like you, especially his eyes.¡±

    Indeed, when Yan Kuan saw Little Treasure earlier, he felt that Little Treasure and Da Bao¡¯s eyes were very simr to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s, but Little Treasure looked more like him.

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe. Stop the car in front. You go. I won¡¯t go back in the afternoon. Oh right, I¡¯ll go back by myself at night. You can remove your secret guards. Where is Little Treasure? I won¡¯t run away.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. Not going back? And they were going to have dinner? Who was it that was so important to meet?

    ¡°Who are you meeting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª fine. You can dismiss your secret guards, but I¡¯ll wait for you outside. These are troubled times. It¡¯s best to be careful. Don¡¯t look at me. If you look at me again, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao mmed the door angrily and got out of the car. If he was willing to wait, then so be it. With Ai Wei¡¯s dilly-dallying attitude, he definitely wouldn¡¯t stop until the night was over. Hmph!

    ¡­

    ¡°Da Bao, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you out to look for Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone. I caused you to be caught by the bad guys. Are your injuries better? Daddy said you were injured.¡±

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Little Treasure, could it be that you didn¡¯t see Daddy?¡±

    Little Treasure was a little surprised. Could it be that Da Bao had seen Daddy?

    ¡°No, where is Daddy? He was here just now. Little Treasure, Daddy looks like you.¡±

    ¡°You said that long legs was daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Daddy is so good. He tells me stories every day. It would be great if Mommy was here too.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, are you mistaken? That¡¯s not Daddy.¡±

    Little Treasure still remembered that woman saying that the Young Master missed his father. That was definitely not his daddy. How could his daddy have another child? There was definitely no other child.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Daddy said that he¡¯s our daddy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I heard everything just now. He has a child. Everyone calls him Young Master. He¡¯s not our daddy. Did you forget? Uncle said that Daddy only has two children and no other children. If he has a son, he¡¯s definitely not our daddy.¡±

    ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, when you saw Mommy, did Mommy tell you?¡±

    ¡°No, Mommy only said that I should wait here obediently. She didn¡¯t say who Daddy was. But Daddy was so strange. He didn¡¯t let me tell Mommy that I was here, and he also didn¡¯t let me tell Mommy that I acknowledged him.¡±

    Da Bao was very curious about this. This made Da Bao not know what to think for a long time.

    ¡°See, that¡¯s right. If he was our daddy, he would definitely let you tell Mommy. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not our daddy. Maybe he¡¯s someone very simr to our daddy. Uncle said that it¡¯s very easy to get two people who look alike, such as stic surgery.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that really the case? I thought I found Daddy. So, Little Treasure, are we going to find Daddy again now?¡±

    Da Bao was very disappointed, but she still wanted to find her father. Perhaps every child wanted to have aplete father¡¯s love and mother¡¯s love in their heart. Regardless of whether their parents wanted them or not, they all wanted them.

 Chapter 463 - Party

    <h4>Chapter 463: Party</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s best friend meetingsted from lunch until 5 pm. During this time, Shen Xiaoxiao and Ai Wei discussed some work matters, butter on, Ai Wei became more and more enthusiastic and decided not to talk about business at all. Theypletely started talking about his topics.

    ¡°I say, Miss, how long do you want me to maintain this kind of excited action? Although I¡¯m lively, cute, and agile, but I¡¯m not a robot that can maintain this appearance all the time. My cheeks are about to turn stiff from smiling.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and smile for me. Smile, a charming smile. Aren¡¯t you an actor? Just treat yourself as if you¡¯re a male pig¡¯s foot and I¡¯m a female pig¡¯s foot. Be more affectionate, understand?¡±

    ¡°Great Aunt, I¡¯m afraid that if I were to be more affectionate, that strong man will charge in. He has been staring at me for five hours. From sitting in the car to getting off the car to standing at the intersection, I suspect that it won¡¯t take more than half an hour. He will definitely move further in front of us.¡±

    Yan Kuan, this lunatic, had really wasted his time waiting for her for five hours. Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel any heartache. It was only five hours. Compared to three years, it was too short.

    ¡°Wait a little longer. 19 is about toe to the rescue.¡±

    Ai Wei put on that affectionate look and smiled until his face was about to cramp up. There was no such thing when filming television. People could always pause for a while for you to rest and rx, but Shen Xiaoxiao was torturing him continuously. Of course¡­ Although he did have that little bit of interest in Shen Xiaoxiao, 19 said that was the real deal. If it was anyone else, Ai Wei would definitely not be afraid, but he was the boss of K-ONE.

    Ai Wei did not think that he was good enough to get out of her corner, especially if she had two children.

    Of course, it was okay to give his love rival some trouble asionally. After all, even if he wanted Xiaoxiao to forgive him, Ai Wei did not want things to go too smoothly. Moreover, he felt pity for the heart that he had secretly loved for a few years. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao had rejected himpletely from the beginning. If it were not for the fact that this man had not appeared for the past few years, he would have felt that he had a chance. Perhaps he would not have been able to hold on for long. However, he really liked Shen Xiaoxiao. Although he did not love her deeply, he felt that she was very good. Very good.

    ¡°When I just came back from Las Vegas, I still felt that it was so hot that I hated it. I need to wear a coat here. I run around all day long. Come,e, give me a drink of water.¡±

    19 started toin as soon as he entered the door. Moreover, he really came in a hurry. Someone who had nothing better to do just now had parked the car in the middle of the road for more than five hours, causing a huge traffic jam. It was unknown what the traffic police in M Country ate. They actually did not do anything at all. No one came to tow the car. In the end, it was that great big shot who parked the car so arrogantly that he blocked a few exits.

    19 naturally did not know that the great big shot he mentioned was Yan Kuan.

    The moment 19 sat down, he saw the two of them looking at him strangely. What was going on? Was there something wrong with his face?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°19, you just drank from my cup.¡±

    ¡°I know. What¡¯s wrong with drinking? We¡¯ve been eating in the same bowl for so many years.¡±

    19 didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with this. Wasn¡¯t it usually like this?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to remind him that today was really different from usual. There was a stingy man watching outside today. She was afraid that 19 would be punished when he went back.

    That wasn¡¯t right either. 19 was no longer a member of the Dark Empire. He shouldn¡¯t be punished. She was really too careful.

    ¡°Ah, 19, what¡¯s that on your neck? Which macho man did this to you? Let me take a look.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also saw the hickey and immediately thought of Dark 1. However, seeing 19¡¯s rare red face, she decided not to guess.

    19 was also very depressed. He had only hit a bump. How did this thing appear on his neck after he got off the ne? How did that b*stard do it? He actually didn¡¯t feel anything.

    The few of them wereughing and ying inside. Yan Kuan had long seen 19 drinking from Shen Xiao¡¯s small cup the moment he entered the room. He was so familiar with it. It seemed like he had been drinking from it quite a lot in the past few years.

    After making a call, Yan Kuan said directly into the phone, ¡°Your 19 is out fishing for a handsome man. I¡¯ve sent the photo to you. Take a look for yourself.¡±

    Yan Kuan sent the photo from different angles to Dark 1. Dark 1, this frosty freezer, would definitelye back. He should be able to calcte the time. How many minutes would it take for him to arrive? 10 minutes? 20 minutes?

    He heard that they were stuck in a traffic jam, so he would guess 20 minutes. Hmph, he promised not to disturb them, but Dark 1 did not agree.

    Sure enough, after 10 minutes, Dark 1 walked over with a frosty expression. He nced at Yan Kuan but did not say anything. However, the disdain in his eyes was too obvious. Yan Kuan could not ignore it even if he wanted to.

    However, he would not say anything to Dark 1. He would only show up after Dark 1 had gotten rid of 19 and that little b*stard. He was a very trustworthy husband.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was the first to see Dark 1. After not seeing him for a few years, Dark 1 was still as cold as ice, strong and sturdy.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Why did he call her madam? Didn¡¯t he call her miss? This address was really not pleasing to the ear.

    ¡°1, why are you here?¡±

    Dark 1 nced at 19 and then nced at Ai Wei, whose ws were still on 19¡¯s neck. That gaze frightened Ai Wei so much that he could not wait to withdraw his hand on the spot.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Dark 1 was a man of action. He did not say much. What he wanted to do was to swear his sovereignty, walk over, put his arm around 19¡¯s head, and kiss him on the lips.

    Whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Ai Wei, many people in the restaurant were stunned when they saw this scene. Men together were verymon overseas, but this was the first time they had seen someone swear their sovereignty like this.

    Yan Kuan, who was standing outside, clenched his fists. It seemed that he should learn from Dark 1. Look at how obedient 19 was. When Dark 1 told him to leave, he followed.

    Yan Kuan did not know that 19 was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t care to resist. He had been kissed by a man in public. The key was that it was a man that he had fallen in love with. Moreover, the most important thing was that he could not bear to stop the kiss. It was very embarrassing.

    ¡°Ai Wei, your manager, , was in a car ident. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Ai Wei was stunned. How did this man know about ? The most important thing was that  was in a car ident?

    He immediately took out his phone. Sure enough, there were many missed calls from . Ai Wei immediately called him. After understanding the situation, he said goodbye to Shen Xiaoxiao and ran away.

    The party was ruined because of Dark 1¡¯s arrival. Shen Xiaoxiao looked angrily at the culprit who had walked into the restaurant. Don¡¯t think that she did not know that Dark 1 must have been called by Yan Kuan. What kind of heart did this man have?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a French kiss too?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

 Chapter 464 - Stalking Or Alerting the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 464: Stalking Or Alerting the Enemy</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been angry the whole time and did not speak to Yan Kuan on the way back. Yan Kuan had been wondering when it would be good to let Little Treasure and Da Bao meet up.

    Why not wait for Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction today? However, as soon as this thought appeared in his mind, it was cut off by Yan Kuan because he realized that there was actually a tail following behind them.

    And it was a tail that was extremely hidden.

    ¡°Where are you putting your hand? Drive properly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still angry when Yan Kuan reached out his left hand and gently stroked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head. Shen Xiaoxiao had already seen the traffic jam from the news. She did not even know how to describe Yan Kuan¡¯s arrogance and despotism.

    The person who she thought would restrain himself after being scolded by her actually slowly stopped the car and kissed her directly.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to fly into a rage, Yan Kuan whispered intimately into her ear, ¡°Look at the ck car at 8 o¡¯clock.¡±

    The tacit understanding between Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan was not something that could be achieved in a day or two. She knew it the moment Yan Kuan said it. Not only did she know, but she also knew it very well as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Yan Kuan smiled secretly. He knew that this girl would do this.

    ¡°It¡¯s driving away.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao let go of Yan Kuan and pushed him away. Then, she looked at the car that was already speeding past.

    It was so fast. He had not hugged enough, but Yan Kuan still drove the car and chased after it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and y.¡±

    Yan Kuan quietly fiddled with theputer on his wrist when Shen Xiaoxiao did not notice. After themand was sent out, they continued their tracking.

    ¡­

    ¡°Aunt? Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Aunt, where are we going?¡±

    Dark 1 wanted to pry open the little brat¡¯s head to take a look. Why was he so sure that he was the aunt? No matter how he looked at it, 19 had more attributes for it than him.

    ¡°Be good. You have to call me uncle.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Aunt.¡±

    Dark 1 nced at Little Treasure, resigned to his fate, and turned his head away. This child¡­ Sigh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the base to y. Didn¡¯t Da Bao say that Little Treasure likes those toys the most? There are so many of them. Let¡¯s go there to y.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like them. I don¡¯t like those toys.¡±

    Da Bao was unhappy. She still preferred riding a small bike and ying on a swing.

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. There¡¯s a swing and many small animals there. You can y with the little rabbit.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s eyes reflected light. If that was true, that would be great.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The children were sent to the base. There were many surveince cameras everywhere.

    Dark 1 let them y by themselves while he brought 19 to familiarize himself with some other things.

    Little Treasure was very smart. The moment he entered, he knew that there were many cameras. Only his sister was silly and felt that it was very novel.

    The two of them wandered around. When they found that the uncles did not stop them when they saw them, they let them in.

    Of course, no one would stop them. In order to prevent their identities from being exposed, Dark 1 did not tell anyone about the identities of the two little guys. However, they knew that the boss was selecting the dark guards for the Young Master and Young Miss, it was likely that children of this age were prepared for the Young Master and Young Miss, so they naturally would not stop them. Moreover, this ce was not a yground outside. In their base, even a fly could not escape their eyes, not to mention the two little children.

    In the base¡¯s infirmary, Min Hao remembered that he had a father named Yan Kuan after he woke up. He did not remember anything else, including his own name.

    Min Hao¡¯s injury was in his brain, but now that technology was advanced, even if he had an operation, it would only open up a small hole in his head to guide the flow. The operation was very minor because the child was recovering very well.

    The maid that Yan Kuan hired, Aunt Zhang, was specially there to take care of him. She did not speak much, but she was still very careful in taking care of him. There was one more thing. Ever since Min Hao woke up, Aunt Zhang had been telling Min Hao how noble his identity was, how powerful his father was, and how he¡­ as the future head of the family, what kind of existence he was.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Aunt Zhang was cleaning up after feeding him. When she heard the Young Master say this, she turned around and thought for a moment before saying,

    ¡°They should be the candidates for the Young Master¡¯s dark guards. Didn¡¯t you see many pairs of children today? Oh right, if the Young Master has his eyes on someone, just tell the Master. The Master will agree.¡±

    ¡°I want that little girl.¡±

    Aunt Zhang looked at the little girl. She had a mushroom head and was chubby. She was very cute and looked somewhat familiar.

    ¡°You should choose a boy. The girls are all prepared for your sister.¡±

    ¡°My sister? I have a sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have a sister. It¡¯s just that you have lost your memory, so you can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I like that little sister.¡±

    Min Hao did not know why he felt that this little sister was very friendly and looked very cute.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Sir about this. I think that little boy is not bad either.¡±

    Aunt Zhang was naturally talking about Little Treasure, but Min Hao did not know why he felt a little scared when he saw Little Treasure.

    The little boy didn¡¯t say much and looked cold. He just held the little girl¡¯s hand and answered every word the little girl said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±

    Aunt Zhang took a look and looked a little dazed. However, she still smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She took the lunchbox and walked out.

    ¡°Little Treasure, is that that little Young Master? He doesn¡¯t look like Daddy at all.¡±

    ¡°I told you, he¡¯s not Daddy.¡±

    Little Treasure hurriedly corrected her. Da Bao immediately covered her mouth and said unhappily, ¡°I forgot, it¡¯s Uncle.¡±

    ¡°But I still feel that you look more like that uncle.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, how do I look like him? I¡¯m so cute. Let¡¯s go. If you see us, Let¡¯s go y with the toys. I¡¯ll y with the toys, you y with the swing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Are we going to find their nest?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but ask when she saw that the road was getting more and more difficult to drive.

    ¡°Their nest won¡¯t be there, but it must be one of the bases.¡±

    ¡°I realized that these people are really stupid. They didn¡¯t even notice that we were so close to them.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tsundere look and could not help but say, ¡°How do you know that they did not notice? Maybe they are deliberately bringing us there.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You say that they are leading the way for us? Why? Why would they do that?¡±

    ¡°Why? It should be because the woman in ck wants to see us. Isn¡¯t it good to have an official meeting?¡±

    ¡°An official meeting? Are you sure that we can really see her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Alright, after hiding for so many years, it¡¯s time for her to show herself. Where¡¯s that thing? Isn¡¯t there that thing in the car?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the increasingly rude little guy and shook his head helplessly:

    ¡°It¡¯s under your seat, but you probably won¡¯t need it. Just follow your husband closely and no one will hurt you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯tment on Yan Kuan¡¯s words. She pursed her lips and took out a gun and put it on her waist, just in case.

 Chapter 465 - I Want To Borrow Your Children

    <h4>Chapter 465: I Want To Borrow Your Children</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The car stopped at a farm near the jungle.

    It waste at night. Shen Xiaoxiao tightened her coat and looked around.

    It was already dark. She used her superior eyesight to look around. This farm was not an ordinary farm. Not only did it not smell like animals, but it was also full of tension and solemnity.

    ¡°Two of you, please!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at a man who was walking towards her. He was dressed in a ck suit and had a burly figure. However, his face was covered by a scar, which was almost the same as 19¡¯s wound back then.

    As expected, they were brought here on purpose. Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. This time, she did not reject him, but slowly walked into the main house with him.

    There was nothing in the room except for a sofa. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the sofa on the side when they walked in. They did not feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    There were at least 20 people in ck suits around them. They were surrounded in the middle. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know where Yan Kuan got the confidence to think that they would not be destroyed here. Of course... it was not a difficult problem to get rid of these people with Yan Kuan¡¯s strength.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud.

    The sound of high heels on the wooden floor came from upstairs. Shen Xiaoxiao stared at the stairway in surprise. Why were there high heels?

    Then, a jujube-red qipao wrapped with peony appeared in front of her first. Then, a woman with her hair in a bun slowly walked toward them.

    As she walked in, Shen Xiaoxiao saw clearly. Perhaps Yan Kuan had also seen clearly that this woman was none other than Ouyang Jinling.

    Was the woman in ck really her?

    However, she had just reached this conclusion when another person walked down the stairs. This time, it was the ck-clothed person.

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she was a little confused. What was going on?

    She had always guessed that the woman in ck was Ouyang Jinling, but now that Ouyang Jinling was in front of her, who was this person in ck?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. He also had an incredulous look on his face. Of course, he hid his emotions too well. If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Xiaoxiao knowing him very well, it would be difficult for her to realize that he was alsopletely unaware.

    ¡°Ran¡¯er, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. You¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at her, his entire body exuding cold air. Shen Xiaoxiao felt the increasing strength of Yan Kuan¡¯s palm. She knew that this was the real Ouyang Jinling. She was indeed not dead.

    Those eyes with a purple glow could never be faked. The moment he saw her eyes, he knew that this was the real Ouyang Jinling, not the dummy lying on the cold research bed.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, Ran¡¯er¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t die. Is Ran¡¯er very happy? Mother didn¡¯t expect you to be willing to take care of a dummy for more than ten years. Mother is very happy.¡±

    Their conversation was extremely unfamiliar. It did not seem like they were mother and son at all. She could even sense that something was wrong with Yan Kuan from head to toe.

    She pinched his fingers hard, hoping that he would wake up and not give himself away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Ouyang Jinling¡¯s focus was on Yan Kuan and not her. So, she deliberately shifted her gaze away from Ouyang Jinling and looked at the person in ck behind her.

    Although it was against the light, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyesight allowed her to see clearly.

    This time, they did not make any small movements and just stood there. Their entire body was shrouded in darkness, and the only thing that showed a w was probably their height.

    However, Ouyang Jinling was wearing a pair of high heels, and she herself was at least 170 cm tall, so it looked like the person in ck behind her was also about 175 cm tall in leather shoes.

    However, what made Shen Xiaoxiao feel strange was that the position of the person in ck seemed a little strange. How should she put it? She felt that there was a sense of protection in it. For example, if Shen Xiaoxiao or Yan Kuan made a move against Ouyang Jinling... His position was definitely the best defensive position.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. She calmly turned her gaze back to the mother and son.

    The conversation between the two of them was indeed very little. Yan Kuan did not speak, and Ouyang Jinling could not find anything to say either. In the end, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but ask directly:

    ¡°You purposely lured us here. What¡¯s the matter? And this gentleman in ck, I¡¯ve really heard a lot about you.¡±

    Ouyang Jinling sat on the sofa. Her movements were elegant and demure. The demeanor of a true scion was undoubtedly disyed. Yan Kuan nced at her sitting posture and turned his head with a frown. Ouyang Jinling did not hesitate to say to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°I just want to see my son and daughter-inw. I don¡¯t need a reason, right? As for this man in ck, he is my partner. Of course, you won¡¯t forget how your father died, right? As a son, if you don¡¯t make a move, then naturally, I, your mother, will have to make a move. It¡¯s all thanks to the assistance of the man in ck. The Ouyang family has been ruined really well.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then what happened to Ouyang Ning? Since you¡¯re so affectionate, why does Ouyang Ning still exist?¡±

    Ouyang Jinling¡¯s expression was indeed ugly for a moment, but she hid it well. She did not feel that it was difficult to talk about the topic at all. She directly said,?¡°Without Ouyang Ning, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to live a long time ago. From a certain point of view, Ouyang Ning saved your life.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? So you¡¯re so great, enduring humiliation and bearing heavy burdens. Alright, tell us your purpose. What do you want to do by luring us here?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so estranged. The reason I met you this time was to borrow something from you.¡±

    ¡°Borrow something? Borrow what?¡±

    For some reason, when Shen Xiaoxiao heard Ouyang Jinling say that she wanted to borrow something from Yan Kuan, her heart pounded violently. She should have guessed what Ouyang Jinling wanted to borrow, but she felt that it was a little unbelievable. After all, this was her blood and bones.

    ¡°I want to borrow your children.¡±

    As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this would be the result. This crazy woman really dared to say that. She was sick! The Ouyang family¡¯s young and old were all so sick, and this Ouyang Jinling was the sickest of the sick.

    She immediately ignored what Yan Kuan would say and said,?¡°Did I hear wrongly? You want to borrow my children? Miss Ouyang, on what basis do you think you can borrow my children? On these fewckeys?¡±

    ¡°On what basis? Xiaoxiao can see on what basis I can bring them out.¡±

    Under Ouyang Jinling¡¯smand, a few people suddenly walked in from outside the door. They were pushing two wheelchairs. When Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look, her expression changed greatly. She stood up with a roar. It was actually, it was actually....

 Chapter 466 - The Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 466: The Exchange</h4>

    Neither Shen Xiaoxiao nor Yan Kuan had expected that Ouyang Jinling would use these two people to threaten them.

    When those subordinates pushed the two wheelchairs in, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings at this moment.

    She could understand Third Uncle inside because she knew that Third Uncle had been taken away by this man in ck. Thest time the fake man in ck appeared, it was Third Uncle in disguise. Therefore, she was even prepared for something to happen to Third Uncle.

    However, this man was someone that Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought of. He was Shen Jinhe, her biological father.

    If that person was Grandma Lin, perhaps she could understand. However, how was it possible for Shen Jinhe?

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up immediately. She ignored Yan Kuan who wanted to hold her hand and walked towards the two people in the wheelchairs with their eyes closed.

    Yan Kuan seemed to have guessed something, but he was not sure. This was because this man in ck had a huge research team under him. What if that person was a clone? If they were clones, wouldn¡¯t they be fooled again?

    However, this person¡¯s identity was too special for Shen Xiaoxiao. She could notpletely ignore him.

    His skin was sickly pale. His hair was a little long, and he leaned weakly against the wheelchair. She touched him with her hand. It was a little warm. If not for the fact that his chest was slowly rising and falling, which meant that this person was still alive, Shen Xiaoxiao would think that she was looking at a corpse.

    Her hand was trembling. This person, who was blurry in her memory¡­ She had never thought that she would see him like this again in reality.

    The photos of the three of them were ced in the ancestral hall of her hometown. She could vaguely match the photo with the person in front of her. She did not dare not to do so, because this was not someone else, but her biological father.

    Although her father had only stayed in her mind for a few years, however, the love and pampering he had when he was young were not fake. Although his heart had almost beenpletely devoted to love Gu Yuehua, as the child of Gu Yuehua¡¯s love, he was still very, very good to her.

    Her hand gently touched his hair, as if to feel the real touch. At the moment, Shen Jinhe was still very young, in his twenties and under 30. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand gently ced on the back of his neck, it seemed like she wanted to wake him up.

    But only Shen Xiaoxiao knew what she was doing.

    She shook twice, but there was no response. Shen Xiaoxiao walked to Third Uncle¡¯s side with a disappointed look.

    She looked and found that Third Uncle¡¯s legs and limbs were intact. Just like Shen Jinhe, his eyes were tightly shut, as if he was asleep.

    After checking for a while, Yan Kuan walked to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and pulled her back to the sofa.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hand gently tapped on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was their password. After so many years, both of them had remembered it in their hearts.

    ¡°How is it? Two for two. Isn¡¯t it worth it?¡±

    ¡°Worth it? Ouyang Jinling? Are you crazy? That¡¯s your grandson and granddaughter too.¡±

    Ouyang Jinling looked like she didn¡¯t care at all. She looked at the two and said, ¡°So what? It¡¯s not easy to raise a child. Just treat it as if the child died early and have another one. You¡¯re young anyway. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao, who was about to fly into a rage, and said to Ouyang Jinling, ¡°Where did you get the confidence to think that we would definitely exchange the lives of our own children for those two people?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Ouyang Jinling raise her brows slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t want to exchange doesn¡¯t mean that Xiaoxiao is unwilling to do so. Xiaoxiao is so filial. How can she not even want the lives of her biological father and uncle?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? No one has ever dared to openly try to take my children away from me, Yan Kuan.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you think? This decision is up to you. Yan Kuan can¡¯t make it for you. I¡¯m clear on this point.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ouyang Jinling and asked calmly, ¡°Why do you want my child?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡±

    ¡°Funny. Do you really think you¡¯re a big shot? Do you really think I¡¯m a nobody? You¡¯re right. Yan Kuan really can¡¯t make the decision for me. What about you? Who do you think you are that you can use these two people to threaten me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you investigate? I, Shen Xiaoxiao, was born with a silver spoon in my mouth. Everything I did today was my own hard work. It had nothing to do with my father and Third Uncle. Not only that, everything I suffered in my childhood was because of them. Do you think I¡¯m willing to exchange my own flesh and blood for them?¡±

    When Ouyang Jinling heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she smiled and pped her hands. Then, she continued to speak to Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan:

    ¡°What if we add in this person?¡±

    This time, Yan Kuan could not sit still. He stood up from the sofa and looked at the person who was slowly pushed in. He suddenly wondered what had changed this Ouyang Jinling that she could have so many chips in her hands¡­ Moreover, every chip hit their soft spot. Before, it was Xiaoxiao. This time, it was him.

    There were very few people that he cared about in his life. Other than Xiaoxiao and his children, there was only one other person, and that was his deceased father.

    However, Yan Kuan was considered to be a posthumous child and did not know what his father looked like. The person in the wheelchair now was at least 90% simr to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan was extremely surprised when he saw this. What exactly did this crazy woman mean by this?

    ¡°How about this? This should be enough for two kids, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also saw Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction. The man who looked very simr to Yan Kuan had more exquisite facial features and was more gentle. He was not as sharp as Yan Kuan who had a strong murderous aura.

    This time, the three of them lined up neatly. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Ouyang Jinling had gambled a lot.

    ¡°Ran¡¯er, you really look like your father. Every time I see your face, I feel ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Lunatic.¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Perhaps even Ouyang Jinling did not expect it. Shen Xiaoxiao was not surprised. She did not wait for her to speak and attacked her.

    However, what was even more unexpected was that just when everyone thought that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fist was about tond on Ouyang Jinling, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped and struck the man in ck behind Ouyang Jinling.

    The man in ck had originally wanted to defend against Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attack on Ouyang Jinling, but he just happened to fall into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s trap. Her finger brushed past his mask, and just as the fistnded on the man in ck¡¯s face¡­ The mask slid down from the top of his head. This time, his face was exposed in front of everyone¡­

 Chapter 467 - Falling Into a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 467: Falling Into a Trap</h4>

    It was a very strange man. When his cloak fell, the first thing Shen Xiaoxiao felt when she saw him was strange.

    He lookedpletely different from what Shen Xiaoxiao had imagined. He had a pair of purple eyes. No, it couldn¡¯t be said to be purple. It was a purple light that suddenly appeared when the light shed. It was very simr to Ouyang Jinling¡¯s eyes.

    There was a dark red birthmark on his face thatpletely covered his right face. His cheekbones protruded and he looked very thin and weak.

    ¡°Impudent! Ran¡¯er. Is this how you teach your wife? Disregarding your elders?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s funny. Who do you think you are? Do you think you have the right to judge me?¡±

    Ouyang Jinling¡¯s sudden anger was very different from the person who had just sat there as steady as Mount Tai. When Shen Xiaoxiao saw her like this, her guess was confirmed even more.

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong. When the men in the room saw Shen Xiaoxiao making a move, they all pointed their guns at her. Yan Kuan didn¡¯t hesitate either. His Blue Demon was also in his hands. He also wanted to see whether these bullets were faster or his Blue Demon was faster.

    Moreover, since Ouyang Jinling had made a sound, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that nothing would happen. In the current situation, Ouyang Jinling didn¡¯t dare to provoke them.

    This was because if Ouyang Jinling had not been forced into a corner, they believed that she would not have shown herself now.

    In other words, the person that Ouyang Jinling wanted to save would not be able to hold on for long.

    Therefore, they were not in a hurry. She should be the one who should be in a hurry.

    ¡°My woman can do whatever she wants. There¡¯s no need for Madam Ouyang to worry. Moreover, I don¡¯t feel that there¡¯s anything wrong. If it¡¯s possible, I hope that Xiaoxiao¡¯s punch will deviate a little more.¡±

    Deviate a little more? Wasn¡¯t that asking Shen Xiaoxiao to hit her?

    Ouyang Jinling had never expected that Yan Kuan would not buy it at all. She really had not expected this.

    ¡°Ran¡¯er, do you miss your stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Stepmother? Are you thinking too much? I, Yan Kuan, am born with both my parents dead. Yes, just like my Xiaoxiao. So, do you think I care?¡±

    ¡°You, you, since you¡¯re so unfilial, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. If you¡¯re not willing to use your two precious children to make a deal, then I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already a stepmother, so I have nothing to worry about. I gave birth to you, so I have the right to take back your life.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You do have the right, but you don¡¯t seem to have the ability. Just based on these fewckeys?¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, the Blue Demon in his hand flew over directly. In a sh, more than 20 people in the room fell down.

    Although Ouyang Jinling knew that Yan Kuan was very capable as the ck Emperor, when she really saw Yan Kuan like this, she was still shocked.

    However, since she dared to lure Yan Kuan here, she was already prepared. Just as Yan Kuan attacked those people and Shen Xiaoxiao was about to directly grab her, the floor suddenly fell, and Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan lost control of their positions. They directly fell into an enclosed space.

    The moment they fell, they heard Ouyang Jinling¡¯s voiceing from above. ¡°Ran¡¯er, the older the wiser. I¡¯ll give you three days to think carefully about whether you want your own life or the lives of your two children.¡±

    After saying that, there was a boom, and the sound of metal tes seemed to ring above their heads. The only light was extinguished in an instant.

    In the darkness, they seemed to have returned to the eight-square-meter house they used to live in. The only difference was that with Yan Kuan, she was no longer as scared as she used to be.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao up and asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing good wille out of being with you anyway. I didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Jinling to be so scheming. She actually dug a dungeon here. You¡¯re already a monster, why is she even more so?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything bad about this. I¡¯ll stay here with you. It¡¯s a rare time for us to be alone.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, do you? You want to be alone? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°Worried? Why should I be worried?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. He really didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all. Could it be that he had guessed it long ago?

    ¡°You had already guessed it?¡±

    Yan Kuan stroked his neat short hair in the darkness. He felt a little sorry for her thinness and said faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t guess all of it. I only guessed a little. Moreover, I really want to know who the person she wants to save is. This can also be considered as an obsession.¡±

    ¡°Is that person your father?¡±

    Yan Kuan sighed faintly and said, ¡°Although I am a posthumous child and have never seen my father, I know that that person is not him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at how much he looks like me. He is not my father. Xiaoxiao, didn¡¯t you just find out that those two people are not your father and Third Uncle?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also a little helpless. At first, she was really scared and thought that it was really her father. However, she touched the back of that person¡¯s neck and found that there was no rouge mole. This was a unique gic trait of the Shen family, their rouge mole.

    Cloning was cell cloning, which allowed the DNA to be exactly the same. However, even twins could not have all the moles in the same ce. Moreover, her grandfather did not know why the Shen family had such a unique inheritance. Some things could not be exined simply by science.

    ¡°Ouyang Jinling is really a weirdo. Her methods are amazing. She even has such a huge cloning empire under her. Who exactly is the person she wants to save? Is she possessed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. If we say that the destruction of the Ouyang family is for her own revenge, then many clones in the research are either saving herself or saving someone more important than her life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about the person who can make Ouyang Jinling see someone more important than herself.¡±

    ¡°Could it be your father?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and did not answer Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question because he did not know who it was.

    Seeing that Yan Kuan had no intention of answering her question, Shen Xiaoxiao did not ask any more questions. Instead, she looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°Are we really going to stay here for three days?¡±

    ¡°We can stay here if you want.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to stay here on such a cold day? Do you know the way out?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very surprised. Yan Kuan actually knew the way out? Was he addicted to looking for trouble? He knew that there was a trap, yet he still jumped down? The most ridiculous thing was that he even brought her down. Was he crazy?

    Were people with the Ouyang family¡¯s bloodline all crazy?

    ¡°Yes, people with the Ouyang family¡¯s bloodline are all a little crazy in their hearts. Are you satisfied with this answer, little thing?¡±

    How did he know what she was thinking?

    Shen Xiaoxiao shut her mouth and simply did not speak. This man was bing more and more difficult to read.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since we don¡¯t want to stay here, we¡¯ll go somewhere else to take a look. It¡¯s not easy to get to her base, so we have to get some information before going back.¡±

 Chapter 468 - Secret Room

    <h4>Chapter 468: Secret Room</h4>

    This secret room was built very strangely. It was different from the secret room that Shen Xiaoxiao had stayed in before. It was all made of steel. Although it was pitch ck, the material was obvious. What did Ouyang Jinling mean by this?

    ¡°It¡¯s all made of steel. How can it be made of steel?¡±

    ¡°This is a ce left behind during World War II. It¡¯s simr to a bomb shelter, but it¡¯s been abandoned for a long time. It¡¯s very suitable to be used as a secret prison. However, such a ce usually has another exit. We can look for it.¡±

    ¡°You really know everything? Tell me, what is it that you don¡¯t know? And is it within your expectations to make a trip?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not within my expectations, but I do know that this time is about right. The time limit for being hit by Suoyin Flower Tears is 30 years. This year, it¡¯s already almost 30 years. No matter how capable Ouyang Jinling is, she can¡¯t snatch people away from the King of Hell.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Suoyin Flower Tears? Isn¡¯t the Suoyin Flower Tears cured with the ck Ganoderma?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and said very carefully, ¡°Previously, I used the ck Ganoderma to exchange with the man in ck for the fake you. If the ck Ganoderma was useful, Ouyang Jinling wouldn¡¯t have made a move after three years.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes what kind of journey the so-called Suoyin Flower Tears took. Such a disgusting and strange thing is definitely not something that an ordinary ck Ganoderma can cure. I think that perhaps what this antidote really needs¡­ Ouyang Jinling simply can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°In addition, whether this man in ck is Ouyang Jinling or someone else, I can¡¯t say for sure. But I feel that no matter who the man in ck is, Ouyang Jinling is definitely the big boss behind the scenes. Otherwise, why has she been hiding in the shadows for so many years?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say. Using the ck Ganoderma to exchange for a fake, Yan Kuan was really stupid.

    ¡°Do you have the face to say it? You can even mistake me?¡±

    Once this question was brought up, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tone was indeed not good, and Yan Kuan could not say much. However, why did he mistake her back then? Other than the fake rouge mole on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck, there was also that round belly and the Obsidian Star on her hand.

    ¡°As long as the pregnant women are all me, then why don¡¯t you go and recognize them on the streets? Don¡¯t talk to me about the Obsidian Star. If it did not help me block the Blue Demon, do you think I would have been able to escape from it?¡±

    When this question was brought up, Yan Kuan was at a loss for words. Blue Demon had attacked. If it wasn¡¯t for the Obsidian Star, it would have been very difficult for Xiaoxiao to escape,

    ¡°I only wanted to use the second Blue Demon to block it. I forgot what I taught you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Find a way out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually very against this question. Whenever she thought of the two Blue Demons, she would gnash her teeth in hatred.

    Yan Kuan knew that this was not the ce to talk. After thinking for a while, he still took out his mini detector. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the things that he carried with him and felt that this person really knew how to n. However, he was clearly such a smart person¡­ why did he mistake her for someone else in the first ce?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had overlooked one thing. No matter if you were smart or stupid, when faced with the situation of your beloved being in trouble, it was very rare for you to have enough reason to face these things.

    So perhaps it was fated that these tribtions would happen between them.

    Beep, beep, beep¨C

    The sound broke the strange silence between them. Yan Kuan walked over and took a closer look. There was indeed a small crack. Yan Kuan used his hand to push it, but there was no reaction for a long time. Shen Xiaoxiao walked over and the two of them used their strength together. After a long time, the iron door was opened.

    Thick dust rose up. Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao back a little. A mini shlight appeared in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand. The small and bright light emitted a glimmer of hope on the long, dark passage.

    ¡°Reduce your breathing. It has been a long time since the wind passed through here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    This passage wasn¡¯t long, but because it was built during World War II, it had been abandoned for a long time. There was always a creepy and terrifying feeling inside.

    ¡°Ouyang Jinling doesn¡¯t know about this ce?¡±

    ¡°M Country is my territory. They might not know what I know, but I definitely know what they don¡¯t know.¡±

    These words sounded like he was bragging, but Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan was telling the truth.

    The passage was exceptionally long, and there were some steel walls in front of it. This was also to prevent the houses above from copsing, but the walls at the back were gradually getting wet. This should not be too far from the forest they had passed by previously.

    ¡°We should be getting out soon. Be careful of the slippery ground.¡±

    Not long after Yan Kuan said this, there was no way out in front. The small detector was released again. It was still the same ¡®beep beep beep¡¯ sound, and the way out was above their heads.

    Yan Kuan pushed with his hand, and another wave of soil appeared. It was just that it had started to rain outside.

    ¡°Come, be careful.¡±

    Yan Kuan climbed out first, and Shen Xiaoxiao followed after him. As expected, they had already arrived at a mountain forest.

    ¡°How is it? Do you have the feeling of returning to the past? The two of us met in this kind of mountain forest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you chased after me relentlessly, making me look like a savage.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t chase after you relentlessly. Otherwise, I would have ended up in theke for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s go out first. It¡¯s not easy to stay in the forest at night, and it¡¯s raining.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately avoided the topic of Yan Kuan again. Yan Kuan knew that Xiaoxiao still did not want to forgive him, but he did not dare to force her. He did not dare at all.

    ¡°Are you cold? Put it on.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not very cold. Moreover, if you are sick, I don¡¯t have the ability to get you out. When that timees, I can only leave you here. I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and still took off his coat and draped it over Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. Shen Xiaoxiao took a look and finally held back her words. ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s talk after we leave this ce.¡¯

    ¡°The rain is a little heavy, and it¡¯s very likely that they haven¡¯t left yet. Let¡¯s find a cave to take shelter from the rain. Someone wille to pick us up tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get someone to pick us up tonight? Are the people of the Dark Empire afraid of fighting with them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who they¡¯re going to save? Since they want us to think about it for three days, then we won¡¯t leave now. We don¡¯t need to alert them so quickly.¡±

    ¡°But they will also find out that we are missing tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No, with Ouyang Jinling¡¯s personality, if she says that if you will be locked up for three days, then it will be three days. Even if you want to eat a mouthful of water and a mouthful of rice, no one wille to check on you.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s detailed exnation, Shen Xiaoxiao even suspected that this Yan Kuan experienced it personally.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. In the past, as long as I made a mistake, this is how I was punished.¡±

    For a moment, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how tofort him. Ouyang Jinling, this woman, was indeed abnormal. At that time, Yan Kuan was still a child. Sigh, he was also pitiful.

 Chapter 469 - Little Treasure Has Been Targeted

    <h4>Chapter 469: Little Treasure Has Been Targeted</h4>

    The cave was very small, but it was enough to amodate the two of them. There was some fire in it, but it was dry without being drenched in the rain.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took off her coat and spread it on the ground. The two of them sat there in a rare moment of peace. Even when the two of them were alone in the vi, Yan Kuan would asionally go out to handle some matters. There was too littlemunication between them.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, tell me how the children have been through all these years.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that it was impossible for the two of them to just sit there and not speak. However, she did not expect Yan Kuan to ask this question. Ever since she found her, Yan Kuan had not asked a single question. Shen Xiaoxiao thought that he did not care about this at all¡­ She did not expect him to ask.

    ¡°They are very well-behaved. If one cries, the other will definitely cry. If one is sick, the other will definitely be ufortable.

    ¡°Little Treasure does not like to cry. On the other hand, Da Bao is a little more delicate. Little Treasure has been sensible since he was young, understand? From the moment he could speak, he has never asked who his father is. Every time Da Bao asks, he will deliberately change the topic. He is only four years old. He is so sensible that it makes my heart ache.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Yan Kuan really did not know how to describe his current feelings. He was actually so stupid, so stupid.

    ¡°I told the two children that we¡¯re divorced. Yan Kuan, after we get out, let¡¯s divorce.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart sank. Divorce? She actually asked for a divorce with him?

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts¡­¡±

    ¡°When we got married, you didn¡¯t inform me. This kind of marriage contract is already abnormal, so there¡¯s no need for it to exist. Have you ever seen a couple get married where the bride doesn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiaoughed self-deprecatingly. She had thoroughly experienced Yan Kuan¡¯s tyranny back then, but she didn¡¯t want to be like this now. In this world, not everything could be decided by one person. He also couldn¡¯t make decisions for herself¡­ so he didn¡¯t have the power to make decisions for herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to disagree. Think about it carefully. It¡¯s already been three years. Many things are different. It¡¯s impossible for us to return to three years ago without any grudges. You know, I have a thorn in my heart. I can¡¯t pull this thorn out. Moreover, I¡¯ve experienced too many things in the past three years. You and I are no longer the same as we were back then. From the beginning, you only treated me as a bedmate. Is there a need for such a rtionship to exist?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you want to be my bed partner now. There¡¯s really no need. I don¡¯t love you anymore. I don¡¯t dare to love you anymore. I don¡¯t want another Blue Demon to shoot at me one day. If I do it again, my life will really be gone.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not know how to refute Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words for a long time. From the beginning, he was indeed very interested in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. He did not think that he would slowly start to have feelings for Shen Xiaoxiao. Moreover, it became heavier and heavier. In the end, he could not ept it even if he saw her talking andughing with 19.

    However, how did they get to this point? How could it be?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything about the divorce. I won¡¯t agree to it. I know that I owe you guys. I¡¯ll pay you back slowly. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t forgive me. I¡¯ll do my best to make you forgive me. It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. I¡¯ll keep watch tonight.¡±

    The night in the jungle could not be underestimated, especially in this season, when there were many animals foraging for food. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and knew that he was stubborn. However, since they had made things clear today, regardless of whether he agreed or not, she felt that they should just leave it at that, it was impossible for the two of them to be together.

    Lying down, she was very close to the bonfire and curled up into a ball. This was also the sleeping appearance that he was most familiar with that year. Lonely. Yan Kuan felt his heart ache when he looked at her, and his eyes were even more astringent. The little wild cat that used to be like an octopus tightly wrapped around him had disappeared. Her sleeping actions made his heart ache, and he felt empty and lonely¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Beat him to death! Beat him to death! Chase him out! Chase him out!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll bring him out immediately. Little devil, are you still not leaving? What are you staying here for?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want to stay here? Idiot. Da Bao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You can leave. She has to stay with me.¡±

    Min Hao was angry at Little Treasure. He hated Little Treasure very much. However, he liked Da Bao very much.

    However, how was it possible for Da Bao to stay and have Little Treasure leave?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay. I want to be with Little Treasure. I don¡¯t like ying with you. You¡¯re a bad child. You stole my toy. My mother bought it for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t want to y with me, there are people who want to y with me. This thing is mine now. It¡¯s not yours. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±

    Min Hao also had a temper. Hearing that this little girl didn¡¯t like him and didn¡¯t want to y with him, he was angry. Wasn¡¯t it just a broken toy? Who cared.

    However, Aunt Zhang had said that as long as he liked something, there was nothing that could not be snatched. This ce would belong to him from now on, including these people.

    ¡°Da Bao, let him have it. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a hole in his head? He¡¯s different from us. He¡¯s an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Such an uneducated child. Hurry up and bring him out. Don¡¯t spoil the Young Master. What¡¯s a child like this doing here? You should tell Sir to chase him out.¡±

    Aunt Zhang gave the order. The secret guards at the door had received the order before and listened to Aunt Zhang within a certain range. However, Aunt Zhang did not have the right to chase away these two children.

    Aunt Zhang did not chase away the people that Dark 1 had personally instructed them about.

    Little Treasure left with Da Bao. When he reached the door, he secretly turned his head to take a look. ¡®Hmph, snatching Da Bao¡¯s things. I don¡¯t care if you are some young master or not. Just wait and see.¡¯

    ¡­

    In the garden

    ¡°Little Treasure, this snake¡¯s mother said not to touch it.¡±

    Even though Da Bao said so, Little Treasure still boldly reached out and touched the small head of the cauliflower snake. This snake was very small and looked like it had just been born. Little Treasure looked at Da Bao and touched it before saying:

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re not afraid even if you¡¯re a girl. Others are even less afraid. Moreover, this snake isn¡¯t poisonous. Uncle taught me to recognize it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Alright, but I must get that nine links back. Mom bought it for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I will definitely help you snatch it.¡±

    The two of them took a small snake and sneakily walked back to the window at the back of the room.

    ¡°Are you sure this will work? That¡¯s a snake.¡±

    After Dark 1 confirmed it, 19 looked at it and calmly said, ¡°These two people have been so bold since they were young. Let alone a small snake, they even dare to mess with a big snake.¡±

    When Dark 1 heard 19 say this, he did not say anything else. Instead, he turned around and left the base.

    The two children had just walked under the window. Before they could put the snake in, they heard something amazing. They were shocked beyond words.

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I have already made the arrangements. That little brat will be secretly transported out by the person who will deliver the seasonal clothes tomorrow. That little girl will naturally y with you without her brother. Children are very forgetful¡­¡±

 Chapter 470 - Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 470: Wolves</h4>

    Da Bao and Little Treasure stared at the people who were plotting against them through the window. They didn¡¯t know what to feel. They were too young, and they didn¡¯t know how to react except for fear.

    Were these people talking about them? Were they trying to sell Little Treasure and keep Da Bao? Was that the case?

    Da Bao looked at Little Treasure anxiously. In the past, she would discuss everything with Little Treasure. What were they trying to do now?

    Little Treasure looked at his sister¡¯s anxious expression and acted like an adult. He shook his head and said, ¡°They want to sell me, not you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°But I want to be with you. No one can separate us. Let¡¯s go find Uncle, okay?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s suggestion was very touching, but Little Treasure didn¡¯t think so. Since they came here, they hadn¡¯t seen Uncle. They hadn¡¯t even seen Aunt.

    ¡°Da Bao, have you seen Uncle? I haven¡¯t seen him. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen them. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Little Treasure, when the timees, Sister will take you to find Mommy. We shouldn¡¯t stay here anymore. Anyway, I don¡¯t like this ce. It¡¯s not as fun as kindergarten. We can even go and fight next door.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡­

    In the dense forest.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was awakened by the howling of wolves. She sat up vigntly. Seeing Yan Kuan staring at the outside of the cave with a deep expression, her heart jumped.

    ¡°Why are there howling of wolves? This ce shouldn¡¯t be far from the farm.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this howling of wolves is a little strange. It seems to be summoning something, but it also seems to be looking for something.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised when she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. How did he know what the wolf¡¯s howl meant? Also, how could it be looking for something?

    ¡°How is that possible? Wolves are looking for something? What would they be looking for? It¡¯s not a hunting dog.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a hunting dog, but it can be considered an existence that has been trained to be like a hunting dog. Looks like we¡¯ve been discovered.¡±

    ¡°Discovered? It¡¯s 4 am. Didn¡¯t you say that Ouyang Jinling wouldn¡¯t discover it? If she was to discover us, she would be much more alert than you can imagine. Moreover, she was really full of it. Choosing this time is the most tiring time of the day. It looks like they knew we haven¡¯t walked out of this jungle.¡±

    ¡°We should have left overnight. You had to wait until now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯tining, but whenever she thought of Ouyang Jinling, she felt that Ouyang Jinling was particrly frightening. A woman without a n was simply heaven-defying.

    Yan Kuan nced at her, but he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he said, ¡°You guessed wrong. She wasn¡¯t sure if we ran out, so she released the search wolves.¡±

    ¡°What do you think these search wolves are?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sharp weapon that¡¯s sharper than a hunting dog. It should be used by the imperial secret service to train and capture people since the Ming Dynasty. It¡¯s been passed down from generation to generation, and few people in modern society know how to use it. I just didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Jinling to know how to use it.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it seems that a scourge will be around for a thousand years. This Ouyang Jinling is much more terrifying than Ouyang Tian. We¡¯ve been guessing who the man in ck is, but they never showed up. Now, she probably can¡¯t wait any longer, so Ouyang Jinling showed up. But this is also good. We don¡¯t have to be clueless.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if we know who this person is, we will know exactly what she wants. However, I think that apart from saving people, Ouyang Jinling also wants something else. Moreover, it must be rted to your Shen family¡¯s life-saving fund.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan mention their Shen family¡¯s life-saving fund, she immediately thought of some things in her hometown.

    All these years in China, her control over her hometown had be more direct. It was precisely because of this that some things were slowly changing. Although the change was very small, it could not be stopped for a long time. As time passed, everything would change.

    ¡°There was someone who offered a high price to purchase the back mountain of our hometown vige. Fortunately, our vige had a rule at that time. The mountain passed down from generation to generation, so it was definitely not for sale. Otherwise, the back mountain would have changed owners. Moreover, that buyer was very strange. The price increased year by year. Some of the vigers were even tempted. However, because our Shen family had absolute authority, they didn¡¯t dare to make a decision without us.¡±

    And there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to sell that back mountain, so it was kind of forced down, but I think the so-called life-saving fund has something to do with that ce.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve known that for a while now¡­ Look out, the wolves are getting closer.¡±

    Wolf howls came. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart had some fear. Because wolves were social animals, she did not know whether this Ouyang Jinling¡¯s wolf was a single one or a pack of wolves.

    ¡°Should we hide?¡±

    ¡°Hide? It¡¯s toote. Stand behind me, behind the fire.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he took out a broken de from his pocket. Under the dim light of the fire, he looked even colder. If it was against a person, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But against a wild beast without thinking, and it was the fiercest wolf among the wild beasts¡­ She could not ignore it.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your man is still waiting to pursue you again.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words stunned Shen Xiaoxiao. Pursue her again? What did he mean? What was this person thinking?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that after she fell asleep, Yan Kuan had sat there thinking for a long time. He had listened to every word Shen Xiaoxiao said. It was because he had listened that he was not thinking about how to force Shen Xiaoxiao to ept it, but how to face it together¡­ to experience it all over again.

    Since their rtionship had developed so abnormally in the beginning, and his motives were not pure, then he would have to start all over again. He already had two children, and he had more chances of winning than anyone else. No, it should not be anyone else¡­ It was because no one couldpete with him for Xiaoxiao. In the past, they could not, and even more so in the future.

    ¡°Have you eaten wolf meat?¡±

    ¡°What? Wolf meat? No, I¡¯ve eaten wild boar meat before.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Later, hubby will cook roasted wolf meat for you to eat. It¡¯sing.¡±

    When Yan Kuan said this, Shen Xiaoxiao saw through his side that the pair of green eyes not far away appeared particrly sinister in the darkness.

    Only one?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s only one now. It might not be soter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed her saliva and looked at the wolf standing not far from Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan deliberately took a few steps out of the cave, and the mes were getting further and further away from him. In the darkness of the night, Shen Xiaoxiao could clearly see that the wolf was ready to attack. It seemed like it was going to take the food in front of it. The low whimper sounded especially terrifying in the dark night.

    The front paws crouched, the rear buttocks raised, and just a chance to breathe, the wolf pounced on Yan Kuan¡­

 Chapter 471 - Looking For An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 471: Looking For An Opportunity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Are you sure we don¡¯t have to leave? Are you really not afraid of attracting other wolf packs?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as Yan Kuan skillfully chopped off the wolf¡¯s leg, removed the wolf¡¯s skin, and began to roast the meat on a wooden stick. This made her feel a little disgusted.

    Other than dogs, Shen Xiaoxiao actually thought that wolves were her favorite animals because waves were the most beloved animals in the world. They only had one partner in their entire life. When she was young, her father had told her that a person should be like a wolf, wild, but they also had to have humanity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the blood and the corpse has already been buried. Moreover, I just released a small smoke bomb. Those wolves will only follow the scent and go in the opposite direction to us. As for the missing one, Ouyang Jinling will definitely think that it was dealt with in another direction.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really confident.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not confidence, but the real battle is the real beginning. I also want to see what kind of trump card this thousand-year-old demon from the Ouyang family has, and what kind of abilities she has.¡±

    When Yan Kuan said this, his eyes were filled with killing intent. Although Shen Xiaoxiao knew some of Yan Kuan¡¯s background, she did not know the specifics. Now that she heard Yan Kuan say this, she wanted to ask, but she was afraid of hurting him... Therefore, she opened her mouth and simply let out an ¡®oh¡¯ before she stopped talking.

    Yan Kuan nced at her and focused on roasting the wolf meat in his hands. It was not that he was unwilling to tell Xiaoxiao, but it was those nightmares that he did not dare to touch for many, many years.

    In this world, the first person that Yan Kuan was afraid of was not Ouyang Tian, his foster father, or those people who wanted his life or even harmed him. It was her, Ouyang Jinling.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯ve taught you before. To survive in the jungle, the first rule is that you must eat something that you think you can never eat. Whether it¡¯s alive, half-dead, or dead, you must swallow it.¡±

    These words reminded Shen Xiaoxiao of her life in the jungle a few years ago. At that time, Yan Kuan was also a man of few words. However, every one of them was teaching Shen Xiaoxiao how to survive in the jungle. He was a good teacher. However, he liked to make that person pay a terrible price.

    She took it helplessly and took a bite. She felt a little sour. She did not know if it was because of her heart or if this meat was originally like this, but she still forced herself to swallow it. This was because they had to wait until daybreak before they could walk out of here. In order to maintain their physical strength... they had to eat something.

    The faint raindrops were getting smaller and smaller. However, the jungle that had been raging for the entire night still had a thickyer of moisture in the air. It was stuffy and wet. It made people easily feel a strong sense of unease.

    After eating, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and said to him, ¡°You go and rest for two hours. I¡¯ll guard this ce. We can only set off at daybreak.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at her and smiled. He said bluntly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest, but let¡¯s rest together. I don¡¯t have the habit of letting a woman protect me.¡±

    ¡°Together? Here? Aren¡¯t you afraid? What if there¡¯s a wolf?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The detector isn¡¯t a knockoff. Its function isn¡¯t just to search for a way out. There are many things that you haven¡¯t discovered yet.¡±

    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he moved the fire toward the entrance and added two more pieces of firewood. Then, he pulled Shen Xiaoxiao into his arms and fell asleep.

    ...

    ¡°Little Treasure, are we just going to stay in the house today and not go out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t go out yet. I¡¯ve checked all these days. There are 20 cameras in this corridor and outside the door. We¡¯ll be seen as soon as we go out.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have cameras? Didn¡¯t you say that this way, no one cane and take us away?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what those people said yesterday? They¡¯ve already made arrangements. What if those people have the ability to run in? But if we don¡¯t go out, they¡¯ll definitely suspect us. Da Bao, let¡¯s do this...¡±

    Little Treasure and Da Bao muttered to each other. The two of them brought everything they could carry, including two packs of toy guns. However, they didn¡¯t have any bullets.

    ording to their daily activity patterns, after lunch, the two of them slowly walked out of the door hand in hand. The small backpack had already been thrown out of the window. It was the only ce without a camera. Although there was a protective fence, the children¡¯s backpack was very small. Furthermore, it was the small backpack of Little Treasure and Da Bao.

    ¡°Little Treasure, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Have you forgotten what Mommy told us about ying hide-and-seek? The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. As long as we find the most dangerous ce, we will be able to hide.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Hey, Brother, look at what they are doing. There are so many children.¡±

    Da Bao quickly diverted her attention. She saw many children who suddenly appeared on the yground.

    ¡°They are the children who want to choose the secret guards for the Young Master. Let¡¯s go over too. There are so many people. They might not be able to tell us apart.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    Little Treasure ran so fast that the hat on his head was blown away by the wind. The child behind them hurriedly picked it up and chased after the two of them. However, at this moment, a pair of hands covered the child¡¯s mouth in the dark, the child once again dropped the hat in his hand on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. There are cameras everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say there was a little girl?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the little girl anymore. I heard that Young Master likes her. This boy¡¯s life is more valuable. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Little Treasure, what are you looking at?¡±

    Da Bao looked at Little Treasure who was curiously turning his head to look at the car that was transporting things in the distance. He hurriedly said, ¡°I think I heard a child crying just now.¡±

    ¡°Did you? Why didn¡¯t I hear it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I heard it wrong. Their activity is about to end, so we took the opportunity to slip away. Do you still remember the bedroom that you stayed in before? Is it the building in front? If you find an opportunity, go there. Remember that fat garden maiding over? Do you know that you¡¯re going there? Lower your body a little and hide next to the bucket that she¡¯s carrying. The camera will be able to block you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Little Treasure, you¡¯ve said it many times. I know, but that fat auntie will find out.¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s mute. Even if she finds out, she won¡¯t be able to say anything. Besides, she¡¯ll definitely think that you¡¯re ying with her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I have an idea. Don¡¯t worry about it. Remember to do as I say. Remember to hide in the trash can after you get there. Do you see that trash can? There¡¯s no camera anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you¡¯re so amazing. Did you memorize all the cameras here?¡±

    ¡°I basically remember everything. Alright, go quickly. The fat auntie ising. I have to get ready too....¡±

 Chapter 472 - You Were Brought Up By Me Too

    <h4>Chapter 472: You Were Brought Up By Me Too</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who had suddenly stopped and walked over to touch her forehead. Could it be that she had caught a cold? They had to hurry on their way now. If she was sick, they would have to hurry out even more. He was a little regretful that he had insisted on staying for a night.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my eyelids are twitching non-stop. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Twitching eyelids? Maybe you didn¡¯t rest wellst night. We¡¯ll have a good rest when we get to our ce.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going back?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We haven¡¯t received any definite news yet. If we enter the tiger¡¯s den and don¡¯t take something out, we¡¯ll havee for nothing. We didn¡¯te here to be abused.¡±

    ¡°But I have a bad feeling. Is there any news about Da Bao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao mentioned Da Bao for no reason, causing Yan Kuan¡¯s brows to furrow. Could it be that something had really happened to Da Bao?

    However, Da Bao was in the Dark Empire, so nothing would happen to her. If something could happen to his own base, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. However, he still had a n, so he couldn¡¯t tell Shen Xiaoxiao about his ns. Therefore, he could only say:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Da Bao will be fine. My people already have some news. We will get the answer very soon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan and then remembered that Da Bao was in the Dark Empire. She would definitely be fine. However, her eyelids kept twitching. What was going on?

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we will continue on our journey. There might be another battle to fight today. This journey will not be safe.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She nodded and followed Yan Kuan slowly forward.

    ¡­

    Da Bao pinched her nose and squatted in the trash can. She didn¡¯te out until the afternoon. The smell was very unpleasant, but she was very obedient to Little Treasure. In this aspect, she was the most persistent person. When she was about to fall asleep¡­ There was finally movement in the trash can.

    ¡°Da Bao, Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, I¡¯m here. Why did youe sote? I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    The sky waspletely dark. Normally, the base would set up a series of intersecting street lights. The trash can was hidden, and the night was the brightest. However, when the night alternated¡­ there would always be a gap of a few minutes.

    Little Treasure did not know when or where he learned these things, but he waited for the right time to sneak out of the bushes. Da Bao stayed in the garbage can for the whole afternoon, and he also stayed in the bushes for the whole afternoon.

    After he snuck Da Bao out, the two of them slowly moved to the big jujube tree behind the vi.

    On the other side, Dark 1, who had been watching the two of them from the beginning, did not move at all. He looked at 19 and asked, ¡°Did you teach them?¡±

    19 was also very surprised by Little Treasure and Da Bao¡¯s actions. If they hadn¡¯t noticed that something was wrong in the grass, they wouldn¡¯t have realized that these two brats actually wanted to make a live prison break.

    ¡°What do you think? They¡¯re so young. How could I possibly teach them this?¡±

    ¡°Then it looks like they¡¯re born with it. They¡¯re born with this job. The Lord has a sessor.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t care about that. These two devilish children still want to climb trees? I have to go over and catch them.¡±

    When Dark 1 heard 19 say this, he immediately stopped him, ¡°Let them go. I also want to take the opportunity to clean up the trash here.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then don¡¯t care about them? What do they eat and drink?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Look at their own abilities. If they have the ability to feed themselves under the eyes of the secret guards, that is their ability. It is also the secret guards¡¯ ipetence. They did not even notice two children. They are really stupid.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too cruel?¡±

    ¡°Cruel? I taught you this when you were young. You endured it the same way, but you like to cry. I just don¡¯t know if these two kids will cry.¡±

    ¡°What? I cried? How is that possible? How can I cry? What a joke.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at 19 meaningfully. This was the first time he had seen such a prideful look. The affection in his eyes was so strong that he didn¡¯t even try to hide it. 19 couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. Could he not look at him like that? Why did he feel like he had be someone¡¯s food? His gaze was so scary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s y along and make a scene.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to inform your boss?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Are you bullshitting?¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s words made 19 very ufortable. He rolled his eyes and discussed with Dark 1, ¡°Why don¡¯t we not tell him? Or do we not tell him that we know where these two kids are?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at 19 with disdain and directly told him what he was thinking. ¡°Are you trying to help your mistress punish the master?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you can see that? I¡¯m doing this for their own good. Think about it, let him be anxious too. Our mistress has been worrying too much for the sake of her children these past few years. This isn¡¯t the way to take advantage of their father, is it?¡±

    ¡°Besides, you see, I can¡¯t contact the outside world. Isn¡¯t it good to let these two worry about him? Maybe it can even increase their feelings. These two worrying about their children together will naturally bring them closer together, right?¡±

    Although 19¡¯s words were illogical, Dark 1 knew that what he said was not without reason.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was an extremely proud person. She would definitely not forgive Boss so easily. Perhaps if they did this, he might really be able to help Boss.

    But would he really not tell Boss? He did not want to be a traitor, nor did he want to go against his principles. However, 19 was actually looking at him with that pitiful gaze. He did not know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to patrol. I don¡¯t have the time to fool around with you. I trained the whole afternoon in the afternoon. Aren¡¯t you tired? I¡¯m tired.¡±

    19 was a little speechless. They trained the whole afternoon? When did they train the whole afternoon? Was there something wrong with that? Ah, he had done it on purpose. He had agreed to it and pretended that he had not seen it. Was that what he meant? Was that so? Dark 1 was really too cute.

    ¡°Da Bao, do you still remember how to climb the tree?¡±

    ¡°I remember. Uncle secretly brought me to climb it. Mommy doesn¡¯t know, but it¡¯s so high here. I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s just like before, you know? We just need to climb up slowly like before. As long as we climb to that window, we¡¯ll be able to enter.¡±

    Because this location was close to Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bedroom, and because Shen Xiaoxiao had climbed that tree before, that ce had been preserved by Yan Kuan all this time. Meanwhile, the guards nearby had always been strict. However, because a certain person had turned a blind eye, there were some special adjustments. The two of them climbed the tree for a long time without anyone noticing.

    Of course, they thought that their calctions were very urate. The patrolling people had not arrived yet.

    ¡°Little Treasure, I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. See that rope? I¡¯ll shake it for youter. Sit on the branch and don¡¯t move. then tie it around your waist. I¡¯ll pull you over.

 Chapter 473 - Temporary Base

    <h4>Chapter 473: Temporary Base</h4>

    Little Treasure was the first to climb to the window, but Da Bao was too scared to go forward when she reached the branch. When Little Treasure arrived at the room, he saw that the room was empty. He had noticed that the lights in the room had not been turned on for the past few days. That was why he chose this position.

    Did Little Treasure ever think of running out?

    No. Ever since he had lost Da Bao, he knew that he could not do things that were beyond his abilities. However, there were people here who treated him well, but there were also people who wanted to harm him. To the little him¡­ He naturally wanted to find a ce to hide so that the bad people would not be able to do anything.

    Although this method was stupid, it was not impossible. At least for a four-year-old child, this was the best method.

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid. Tie it tightly. Brother will hold you back. You have to hurry. The guards areing. Quickly climb over. Don¡¯t look down. Look at Brother. Be good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the big sister. You¡¯re not the big brother. No.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re the big sister, so you have to set a good example for me. Quickly climb over. Climb over.¡±

    At this moment, heavy footsteps came from not far away. Da Bao was even more afraid. Seeing that Da Bao was about to cry, Little Treasure became anxious, he shouted at Da Bao sternly, ¡°Quickly climb over, or else I¡¯ll be sold. Do you want me to be sold?¡±

    These words had an effect. Da Bao really listened to him and immediately started to climb over.

    ¡°Aiya.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Did you fall? Let me see.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t fall. Da Bao, you¡¯re amazing. Look, you did it. You did it.¡±

    Da Bao turned to look at the window. The rope had been pulled in. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had climbed up such a high tree.

    ¡°But where is this? Little Treasure, my room is on top.¡±

    ¡°I know, your room is above this room, but those people know that we¡¯re not here, so they¡¯ll definitely go to your room to check first. So, we¡¯ll stay here for the time being. I¡¯ve checked this room, and there¡¯s no one in it.¡±

    ¡°No one? This ce is so big. Could it be that uncle¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s look around?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two kids did not even turn on the lights and started to look around the pitch-ck room. They had inherited Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s excellent eyesight. They could see everything in the room very clearly. Even though it was already pitch-ck here¡­ However, the moonlight outside was still a little hazy. With just a little bit of light, they could see everything outside clearly.

    ¡°Little Treasure, look. There are many women¡¯s clothes here. That uncle really lied to me. He¡¯s not our father. Our father would never be with another woman.¡±

    Little Treasure immediately ran over to take a look when he heard Da Bao¡¯s voice. His eyes narrowed. He did not know how much his actions resembled Yan Kuan¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago. You still don¡¯t believe me. Look, don¡¯t simply believe the words of strangers, understand? Hurry up and look for food. Why isn¡¯t there any food in such a big room? The table is filled with all those jewelry. That woman must be very greedy. Mommy is the best. Mommy¡¯s room has a lot of snacks.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Little Treasure, I miss Mommy so much. When will Mommye to pick us up? Let¡¯s not look for Daddy, okay? Daddy doesn¡¯t evene to look for us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t look for him anymore. When I grow up, we¡¯ll look for him again. No, when hees to look for us, we won¡¯t look for him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay. But Little Treasure, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a little longer. There¡¯s water to drink. Da Bao, drink some water. Later, we¡¯ll go downstairs to look for something to eat. There¡¯s nothing to eat here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw a bomb shelter in front of them. It was blocked by a big rock, but they could pass through it sideways. There were branches everywhere outside, so it was well-shielded. She didn¡¯t expect Yan Kuan to bring her to this ce after walking for an entire morning.

    ¡°Bomb shelter. The entire forest isn¡¯t big. That farm is used as a temporary base to extend the entire forest. Let¡¯s go in and get lucky. We can also be considered to have avoided those wolf packs that are tracking us. Those wolves can¡¯te in here.¡±

    ¡°Bomb shelter? How did you know?¡±

    ¡°This ce was once used as a research base for the Dark Empire. I inspected it before, but because it was too small, I gave up on this ce. As I said, no matter how powerful Ouyang Jinling is, she¡¯s still abroad. Abroad, there¡¯s nothing that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. He was bragging again. Seriously.

    It was noon now, but because of the rain, the light was not strong. Not only that, only some light could be seen.

    ¡°Are we going in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going in. There¡¯s the mostplete underground passage here. The base can only be settled in this one ce. ording to Ouyang Jinling¡¯s care for that person, she will definitely bring that person there wherever she goes. Since that person is going to be in trouble, Ouyang Jinling will not take any risks. She will definitely settle that person properly. In other words, there¡¯s a high possibility that she will temporarily stay here or be the base¡¯s medical center.¡±

    ¡°Your analysis is thorough, but since she asked us toe here, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will wipe the Dark Empire out?¡±

    Yan Kuanughed mockingly, ¡°Ouyang Jinling is a very conceited person. She has made up her mind that if we don¡¯t agree to the exchange, she will never let us go. Moreover, from the very beginning, she has been letting people slowly lure us here to meet her. She has no n at all. Do you think she is afraid?

    ¡°Of course, if it was in China, perhaps I really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to search the entire country. But here, my territory is under my control.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re so talkative.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this girl with a funny expression. She had asked him, yet she found him to be talking too much.

    ¡°Be careful. Ouyang Jinling is a cautious person. It¡¯s impossible that there aren¡¯t any traps here. Walk behind me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m really pregnant?¡±

    Ouyang Le couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She was really pregnant?

    Ouyang Jinguo felt helpless when he saw his daughter like this. He didn¡¯t know why Lele was so loyal to that man. What was so good about that man? In the past, he had yed with two women at the same time. Now, he was even better. He yed men. If it weren¡¯t for his tight hands and his firm refusal to give her the treasures and antiques in his hands, all of his assets would have been squandered long ago. What would Lele do for the rest of her life?

    The Ouyang family had crossed the line.

    ¡°Dad, you have to save me. I¡¯ve been hit by * * * *. There¡¯s * * * * in my body¡­¡±

 Chapter 474 - Do You Want Her?

    <h4>Chapter 474: Do You Want Her?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Jinguo thought that he had heard wrong. Lele said that she had been poisoned by voodoo? How could it be? How could she have been poisoned by such an evil thing?

    ¡°Voodoo? Lele, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Are you saying that you were so devoted to Pei Li because of the voodoo? Who gave it to you? Who? Was it Pei Li? Was it him?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo was furious. He wanted nothing more than to rush over and tear that man into pieces. How could he use such a vicious thing to his daughter?

    Doctors like them hated those evil things the most. Moreover, this voodoo was not only a child and mother voodoo. The most important thing was that once the mother voodoo died, the person who was poisoned would not live long. It could be said that the two of them were connected by fate. Who was the one who made these things that only women in Miao region knew?

    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will save you. Daddy will save you even if he has to go bankrupt. I know some capable people. They will definitely be able to help you. Definitely. It¡¯s just that from now on, you cannot go back. I know that if you stay away from him for too long, your entire body will be itchy and painful. Daddy will help you. At most, you can take some medicine to fall asleep. Then, I will inject some nutrient solution. You and your child will not have any problems. Daddy is a doctor. Daddy will definitely be able to save you. Definitely.¡±

    Ouyang Le¡¯s scalp was already numb. She had already been out for eight hours. She was different from Liu Yufei. If Liu Yufei was ufortable, she could just find a man to solve it. This was because the Suoyin flower in her body could always suppress it. However, she was different. This was also the reason why she had been loyal to Pei Li for so many years.

    It was said that a mother was strong. Initially, she thought that she could watch Min Hao being sent away and get rich. However, she heard Pei Li and the man in ck talking on the phone yesterday. They wanted Min Hao¡¯s life. How old was Min Hao? He was only four years old. A tiger would not eat its own son. Pei Li was really crazy.

    She admitted that she loved this man. She loved him with her life. However, with the child in her body, she slowly regained some of her rationality. That was why she asked for Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s help at this time. She also knew that... Ouyang Jinguo would definitely help her.

    Look, as expected. If something happened, she could only rely on her family to help her.

    ...

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± After Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao avoided another wave of arrows, Yan Kuan checked and asked Shen Xiaoxiao worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You blocked most of the attacks. I¡¯m fine. Look at your coat. It¡¯s all punctured.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t know what else is in there. We should be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been walking for half an hour, and we¡¯ve already encountered five attacks. This Ouyang Jinling is really generous.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what she doesn¡¯tck the most is financial resources. The Ouyang family has a thousand years of history, so you can imagine the treasures in there. Moreover, I¡¯ve seen the Ouyang family¡¯s base before, and there are countless riches in there. Although they¡¯re all contaminated with poison, Ouyang Jinling is someone who can take them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why?¡±

    ¡°Because if I¡¯m not wrong, she also has a Suoyin flower tattooed on her.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really surprised. Ouyang Jinling lookedpletely different from Liu Yufei. Liu Yufei¡¯s entire body exuded a seductive aura. Even An Ning had it. However, Ouyang Jinling lookedpletely like the daughter of a noble family, serious and elegant. This aura was definitely not faked. To think that such a woman was a frivolous woman, it was really hard to believe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. This is also the difference between Ouyang Jinling and others. Although she has a Suoyin flower tattooed on her, have you noticed? Not only is there no seductive aura on her body, but she is also extremely strict. That kind of rigor is old school, so old-fashioned and strange.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noticed it too. I thought that those aristocratic family¡¯s daughters were like that.¡±

    ¡°Aristocratic family¡¯s daughters aren¡¯t all like that. I think she must have some secret medicine to calm herself down. However, as long as the woman with the Suoyin flower doesn¡¯t touch a man, she will be able to live past 50 years. It¡¯s just that her appearance ages. However, Ouyang Jinling looks to be at most 20 years old. To maintain her youth and not be implicated by the Suoyin flower, then she will definitely not be able topletely detoxify the poison. Instead, she will rely on something to support herself. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know about the so-called secret arts of the Ouyang family.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao already felt that Yan Kuan was very powerful. He had investigated so many things, and Ouyang Jingling was his biological mother. For him to be able to talk to her about this matter so calmly, he was already above the average person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking. Right now, I want to see who Ouyang Jinling is trying to save. She¡¯s willing to put herself through all these things.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Little Treasure, this bread is simr to the one that Mommy likes to eat. But what if I still want to eat congee?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. There¡¯s no congee overseas. Uncle said so.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it here. I want to go home.¡±

    Da Bao lost her temper. If it weren¡¯t for Little Treasure apanying her these days, she would have been thrown into chaos. Now that she was cold and hungry, she could only eat dry bread. She felt so wronged.

    ¡°Da Bao, be good and bear with it. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to run to the study to call Mommy and Uncle or Wei Wei. Uncle has already taught me how to make calls overseas. Let¡¯s secretly get Uncle toe pick us up, okay?¡±

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go home tomorrow, Okay? I don¡¯t want to stay here. I hate this ce. I miss Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll call tomorrow. Da Bao, go to sleep. After you¡¯re asleep, we¡¯ll be able to see Mommy.¡±

    The two children slept head to head on the bed where their parents slept.

    ¡°Your boss is really something. Look at how Young the children are. He¡¯s already separated them from Xiaoxiao. In all these years, the children and Xiaoxiao have never been separated for so long.¡±

    Dark 1 nced at 19 and said calmly, ¡°If you have the time, think about how they can discover a pot of fragrant white porridge in the kitchen without anyone noticing. I still have to deal with those two kids. I don¡¯t have time to deal with you.¡±

    After saying that, Dark 1 left decisively. When 19 heard Dark 1 mention the white porridge, he was already distracted. At this moment, he was no longer thinking about making porridge. Instead, he was thinking about whether he should make some of their favorite dishes, such as white-ughtered chicken, for example, lobster in Longjing, and westke vinegar fish. These seemed to be very good. Should he make these for the children?

    ...

    ¡°Sir, you know that I don¡¯t like women.¡±

    Pei Li was a little troubled. He could not make him take a photo with a woman. The demands of this man in ck were getting more and more perverse.

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it? Then Shen Xiaoxiao can only benefit others.¡±

    The man in ck deliberately said so. Sure enough, when Pei Li heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name, he immediately stood up and said excitedly,?¡°Shen Xiaoxiao? Sir is saying that the woman is Shen Xiaoxiao? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°I do, I do. When? Now?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, no rush. They wille to you automatically. Everything is in the n. Take this medicine. It¡¯s best if you can make Shen Xiaoxiao pregnant. Then, she will forever be your woman....¡±

 Chapter 475 - Liu Yumeng, Research Room

    <h4>Chapter 475: Liu Yumeng, Research Room</h4>

    When Liu Yumeng returned to the rental house, she still did not realize that the person was Liu Yufei. Did she see a ghost in the middle of the night?

    A ghost?

    Although she left China four years ago, she had heard everything about China from her mother. Especially after Liu Qiangui¡¯s ident, the news that Liu Yumeng heard was almost all rted to Liu Yufei¡¯s Liu family.

    After Liu Qianmin¡¯s ident, she even thought that her uncle was crazy about money. Admittedly, she liked to take advantage of others and was a little clever, but Liu Yumeng knew that she wouldn¡¯t do anything illegal.

    Moreover, her family had relied on Liu Qianmin to develop, so she had a hard time. Therefore, she understood the importance of money better than Liu Yufei. In the past few years abroad, Liu Qiangui had given her arge amount of money. Although it wasn¡¯t much, however, Liu Yumeng did not waste it. Moreover, after Liu Qiangui¡¯s ident, Liu Qianmin had also given the mother and daughter a sum of money aspensation. Therefore, Liu Yumeng¡¯s life abroad was not difficult.

    Moreover, she had experienced a metamorphosis and matured rtively early. In the past few years abroad, she also had some opportunities to work. She did not expect to meet Liu Yufei one day while working in a bar.

    She clearly remembered that her mother had told her that Liu Qianmin had been sentenced to life imprisonment while Liu Yufei had been sentenced to death. It had been carried out three years ago. At that time, because Gu Yuehua had suddenly disappeared, Liu Yufei¡¯s ashes had been collected and buried by her mother. Her mother hadined to her for a long time about this matter.

    However, how could a person who had clearly died suddenly appear in M Country? And she was afraid that she had made a mistake, so she deliberately asked the bartender to help her go over and take a look. There was a ck mole on Liu Yufei¡¯s * * *, near her breasts, especially her heart. Last night, Liu Yufei wore a sexy red short skirt with a tube top. The white rabbits almost jumped out, so the bartender pouring wine could see it clearly.

    Liu Yumeng was also a capable person. Although she was not sensible when she was young and was a little out of line, she had been working overseas for many years. She was no longer the same person she was back then.

    Moreover, she had also undergone some minor adjustments. The corners of her eyes had been opened and the bridge of her nose had been adjusted. In addition to her extremely hot figure, she might not even be able to recognize the current Liu Yumeng even if she stood in front of Liu Yufei.

    Liu Yumeng could not understand why Liu Yufei woulde back from the dead. The final conclusion she came to was that Liu Yufei must have used some backdoor to save her life. Otherwise, she would not havee overseas. Moreover, ording to the bartender¡­ during this period of time, Liu Yufei had been a regr customer.

    Not only did she have a good figure, she was petite and thin. She also had an oriental face. The most important thing was that she was particrly open-minded. It was said that she had taken away three strong men the night beforest. All of them were ck men. Last night, he saw that there were no less than four men around Liu Yufei. She had been surrounded by those men. This Liu Yufei was really an eye-opener.

    She did not expect that a person who was so aloof and proud back then would be so s*xy and open after just a few years of not seeing each other?

    However, she could not care too much about other people¡¯s matters. Tomorrow, she still had to go to KN for an interview for a secretary position. This was a rare opportunity. If it was not for the help of a mysterious person, she might not have been able to get such a good opportunity. Although she had paid a small price, it was a great deal to be able to get such a good job opportunity at such a price.

    Moreover, the rtionship between a man and a woman was consensual. She didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. If she needed it during normal times¡­ didn¡¯t she have to go out and look for a suitable one?

    Therefore, this opportunity was too important to Liu Yumeng. As long as her job was stable, she would be able to take care of Liu Qiangui and her mother, Zhang Dafang, who had already been released from prison.

    It was said that the boss of the KN Group was extremely mysterious. Other than the people in the secretary¡¯s office and the higher-ups, no one had seen his face. Up until now, not a single photo had been shown. If such a mysterious diamond bachelor took a fancy to her¡­ she would not have to worry about the rest of her life. As for Liu Yufei, she would not care about her for the time being.

    ¡­

    Although there were not many secret tunnels in the bomb shelter, there were quite a number of small traps involved. Although they were not fatal, it was still very easy to get injured if one was not careful.

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed behind Yan Kuan. They walked for at least an hour before they slowly realized that the walls around them had be reinforced again. In other words, it was very likely that¡­ they were about to reach this crucial ce in the middle.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too far away, right?¡±

    ¡°It should be. Be careful. There must be guards inside.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. The two of them walked forward for another ten minutes before they were blocked by an iron door. Just like the iron door that they had used to escape from the secret room, Yan Kuan ced his ears on it to listen, but there was no sound. Then, the two of them pushed hard together. Dust rose around the iron door, and the door opened..

    Yan Kuan was still walking in front. This ce was indeed the same as the dark room they stayed in yesterday. It was supported by iron walls all around, and there were some slight soundsing from above their heads. Yan Kuan squatted down and signaled Shen Xiaoxiao to climb up on his shoulder to listen, or to inquire about the situation above.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan always had a special tacit understanding in these ces. She sat on Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulder, and the two of them were at least two meters tall. Yan Kuan was already 185 cm, and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hearing and vision were excellent. She could reach the metal sheet above her head with a single touch.

    The voice was a little soft, so it should not be around here. Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it and decided to try to see if she could open it, even if it was just a small crack.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was fearless. Moreover, Yan Kuan was supporting her, so she was not afraid.

    ¡°Little thing, be careful.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. She used her hand to pull down the iron sheet, and sure enough, the iron sheet opened.

    However, the scene on the iron sheet waspletely different from what Shen Xiaoxiao had thought. There was only a crack on the iron sheet, and the blinding light illuminated the entire dark room clearly.

    The crack was a little too small, but Shen Xiaoxiao could still see clearly from the limited area. It was indeed a ce like a hospital operating room. As she could only see the side, Shen Xiaoxiao boldly erged the gap a little. After waiting for a while, no one noticed it. Then, she simply opened half of the gap and nodded at Yan Kuan. With both hands propped up, she jumped out from Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulder.

    She looked left and right. This was no other ce, but an infirmary. There was aputer in the room, as well as various medicines. The surroundings were sealed. Shen Xiaoxiao let out a light sigh of relief. Then, she turned her head and said to the person who was already halfway down, she even said to the person who was already a little angry, ¡°Come up. There¡¯s no one in here.¡±

 Chapter 476 - Falling Into a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 476: Falling Into a Trap</h4>

    ¡°Little Thing, who gave you permission to climb up there? What if there¡¯s danger? You¡¯re really getting bolder and bolder.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not pay any attention to this man. He still thought that she was the same person from back then. Why should he care?

    ¡°If you have time to scold me, why don¡¯t you take a look around? We need to find a ce to go out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already looked around. There were no cameras or people around. She walked to the hook in the corner, took down two white hanging items, and threw them directly to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan did not hesitate to put on his white coat and mask. The two of them were dressed like doctors.

    This time, Yan Kuan could not let Shen Xiaoxiao take the lead. Instead, he opened the door and looked around. When he saw that there were indeed people dressed like them in the distance, he beckoned Shen Xiaoxiao to open the door and walk out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually very curious. What if someone discovered them?

    Just as she was thinking about this question, two young men walked over. They happened to be a man and a woman. They wore masks and held a stack of documents in their hands. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other. The two of them had a head-on collision with the other two.

    Usually, these cameras were arranged at these corners. There was only one camera in front of them. This was not the Dark Empire, so how could there be too many cameras?

    ¡°Which team are you guys from? Why are you here?¡±

    The man in front of him spoke first, but he spoke in Spanish. Shen Xiaoxiao understood immediately. Yan Kuan also understood, but he did not react as quickly as Shen Xiaoxiao. Moreover, the person who he asked was also Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Yan Kuan was about to speak just now, but Shen Xiaoxiao had already spoken fluent Spanish. Yan Kuan was shocked when he heard that. She knew Spanish?

    When did this little thing learn Spanish? It really made him look at her in a new light.

    ¡°What are you guys here for?¡±

    ¡°Reagent X.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    These two people were clearly the typical academic type. After being diverted by Shen Xiaoxiao, they had no idea what questions they had just asked.

    Shen Xiaoxiao seized the time to ask more questions while Yan Kuan took the opportunity to kill the man with a knife. As for the woman, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not need Yan Kuan to kill her. The two of them quickly dragged her into the storeroom. As for the Reagent X, they saw it at a nce and put it in the cab.

    Yan Kuan took the information and looked through some. They were all English technical terms, so Shen Xiaoxiao naturally could not understand them. Yan Kuan looked at the information while Shen Xiaoxiao took a few bottles of Reagent X.

    ¡°How is it? What information?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Suoyin flower nor the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s reply surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. It was not the research information that they thought it was. Then what was it?

    ¡°If it¡¯s not these, then what is it?¡±

    ¡°Cloning can even cure brain tumors.¡±

    ¡°Brain tumor? I can understand cloning, but what¡¯s with this brain tumor?¡±

    Yan Kuan was also a little confused. Why was it different from what he had expected? Cloning was still normal, but this brain tumor? Who had a brain tumor? Ouyang Jinling? If it really was Ouyang Jinling, then it would be even better. Many problems had been solved.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Let¡¯s go out and take a look first. There¡¯s no sess without danger, right?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years. Your idioms are getting better and better.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t go. Go back to the dark room and wait. I feel that something is wrong.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was originally a little angry when she heard that Yan Kuan didn¡¯t want to bring her along. However, when she heard that Yan Kuan said that something was wrong, she was a little confused.

    If Yan Kuan felt that something was wrong, then there must be something wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you find out?¡±

    Yan Kuan narrowed his eyes and recalled everything that they had experienced from the moment they entered the void to the moment they appeared. After a while, he opened his eyes and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°It looks like Ouyang Jinling is really ruthless. She knows that it¡¯s impossible to move us with those few people. She must be looking for the weakness between the two of us. And my weakness is clearly you. Your weakness is also me. So, maybe she¡¯s already waiting for us to walk into her trap, using you or me to threaten the other party.¡±

    ¡°Who said that my weakness is you? Shame on you, but why doesn¡¯t she just capture the both of us?¡±

    This time, Yan Kuan did not hide his mocking gaze. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°If both of us are captured, who will take Da Bao and Little Treasure in exchange?¡±

    ¡°Then who do you think she will choose?¡±

    ¡°That may be, you, me. It would be best if it were me, because a woman¡¯s heart has always been the softest. Of course, if it were you, it would also be possible, because she knows that my biggest weakness is you. For you, I would even give my life, let alone a child. Moreover, she has calcted correctly. To me, no one is more important than you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to respond to Yan Kuan¡¯s disguised confession. However, she still felt that this Ouyang Jinling was a little too terrifying. Her thoughts were too heavy. She was actually able to scheme to this extent under such circumstances¡­ This woman could indeed not be treated as an enemy.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t let me go over now and you go by yourself, wouldn¡¯t that be like a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s mouth? Let me tell you, I will not use Da Bao or Little Treasure to exchange for you.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s worried look and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you and the children don¡¯t have to exchange for me. I have a way, but you¡¯ll probably have to suffer a little. But you go out first. After you go out, we¡¯ll have a way.¡±

    ¡°How do I get out? Return from this dark room and walk out of the jungle?¡±

    ¡°There are wolves outside. I¡¯m not at ease although you can deal with them.¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. That won¡¯t do. What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll create some chaoster. Look at my instructions.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were bing more and more mysterious. Shen Xiaoxiao sometimes felt that Yan Kuan was actually very simr to Ouyang Jinling in this aspect. Both mother and son had a heaven-defying mind. This time, it could be considered a battle between mother and son. If it was not rted to their children, she would be really happy to watch a good show.

    ¡°Can you run out?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously opened her mouth to show concern for him. His heart was already bursting with joy, but he did not show it on his face. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°As long as you go out, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say these b*stard words. Although Ouyang Jinling is very scary, you won¡¯t be helpless. Aren¡¯t you so awesome? As a ck Emperor, why are you afraid of these minions? Are you joking?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, she realized that she had been yed. How could Yan Kuan be so useless? She was really worried about him, but who cared about him? He was sick.

    ¡°Hahaha, little thing, I love you so much¡­¡±

 Chapter 477 - Chicken Congee, Iron Gate

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chicken Congee, Iron Gate</h4>

    ¡°Da Bao,e here quickly. Come here quickly.¡±

    Little Treasure carried a lunchbox and rushed into the room. In the middle of the night, it was not easy to be a thief. Moreover, he had stolen food. However, he was very lucky. There was a lunchbox on the kitchen table, the most important thing was that the lunchbox was actually two bowls of steaming hot chicken congee.

    This, this, this was simply too good.

    ¡°Little Treasure, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    Da Bao rubbed her sleepy eyes. It was already sote. Why was Little Treasure not sleeping?

    Little Treasure would never tell Da Bao that he had woken up from hunger. He really did not know how to carry on, so he took advantage of the night and his sister fell asleep to go down and find some food.

    However, he did not expect to see the uncle chef go to the toilet right after he put the porridge into the lunchbox. Otherwise, he would not have gotten such a bargain.

    He was so young and would not imagine whether this thing was poisonous or not. Instead, he thought that since he was hungry, he would not let go of any food.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Come and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it smells so good. My stomach is so hungry. Da Bao, you are so nice. It¡¯s chicken porridge. My favorite chicken porridge. Da Bao, you are so awesome.¡±

    Little Treasure saw Da Bao¡¯s shining eyes and was proud and happy. Now that he thought about it, it was really dangerous just now. Fortunately, that uncle went to the toilet, or else he would have been caught. However, it was already sote. He didn¡¯t know how he could still cook these things.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. We¡¯re done. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll think of a way to steal a phone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay. Steal the phone and call Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, call Mommy.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been waiting for the whole night. When will Xiaoxiaoe over?¡±

    The man in ck sat in front of theputer and looked at the person who was anxiously waiting by the bed in the video room. He said directly, ¡°You can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry. You¡¯re trying to steal a woman from the ck Emperor. Don¡¯t you have any patience?¡±

    Pei Li was initially unhappy, but when he heard the words ¡®ck Emperor¡¯s woman¡¯, he felt that it was fine to wait.

    After hanging up, the man in ck turned on another video. He was a smart person and knew how to pretend. Looking at the two people in white coats, the man in ck revealed a strange smile.

    When Yan Kuan walked under the camera, he subconsciously walked out a little. This exposed his entire body to the outside world. It was obvious at a nce. Shen Xiaoxiao did not see his little actions. Instead, she held the so-called Reagent X in her hand and kept guessing who they might seeter. She did not pay any attention to what Yan Kuan was doing.

    As they walked, the lights in this ce were transparent. Other than the ce just now, this ce waspletely isted by ss into many small rooms. There was also a huge room with many scientific and medical instruments inside, severalputers were ced in a corner to monitor. The hungry scenes that only appeared in American blockbusters were actually all seen here at this moment. Even the ce that Yan Kuan used to treat the fake Ouyang Jinling that Shen Xiaoxiao saw back then was also a lot worse than this ce.

    ¡°Is this a blockbuster? It¡¯s too unreal.¡±

    ¡°And these people, each of them wearing sses, actually didn¡¯t notice us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want them to notice us?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the more than ten people here, but she smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, it was best if they didn¡¯t notice. Did she have nothing better to do?

    ¡°Look, there are a lot of people going in and out of that room. Is the person we¡¯re looking for lying inside?¡±

    Yan Kuan also saw that the innermost room was the only opaque room in the hall. ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡±

    ¡°Mu Da, have you brought the medicine back? Hurry up and send it in.¡±

    They held the research materials in their hands and were assigned tasks as soon as they entered the crowd. This location was also the room they wanted to go to. The two of them looked at each other, nodded, and walked over.

    They had once thought that this might be Ouyang Jinling or the other members of the Ouyang family, or that there might be some possibility that it was Yan Kuan¡¯s father. However, they had never thought that the person lying here was actually an unfamiliar man.

    Moreover, it was the man that Yan Kuan had once seen lying in the sarcophagus in the Ouyang family¡¯s forbidden area. His old and pale skin was still as motionless as a living dead.

    ¡°Who is that? Why is he lying here?¡±

    Yan Kuan had never thought that he would actually see this man here. Was this man the one that Ouyang Jinling treasured so much? Or was this just a diversion? Was it possible?

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan in a low voice. Yan Kuan took a look and was sure that he was not mistaken. Then, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a strange expression and said:

    ¡°I told you before that I saw this man in the Ouyang family¡¯s base. He is a little strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he must have been poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears. He must have been poisoned for more than 20 years and is very old. I¡¯ve investigated this man¡¯s identity before, but there was no news at all. She hid it well. I didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Jinling to bring him here.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he deliberately brought someone out for us to see?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, because no one knows that I¡¯ve entered the Ouyang family¡¯s territory. Have you forgotten? The only one who knows is you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also thought of this problem. If they didn¡¯t deliberately let them see it, then this person¡¯s identity would be somewhat suspicious.

    ¡°Look, they¡¯ve taken blood. Should we take it and check it out?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that these people had indeed taken a tube of blood. He nodded and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I¡¯ll look for an opportunity to take it out. You go first.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao put down the medicine and naturally could not stay here any longer. Therefore, the two of them looked at their surroundings indiscernibly and turned around to walk out of theboratory.

    There were cameras everywhere. Yan Kuan looked at this ce and then looked at the electric switch not far away. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Do you see that position at the corner? Later, stand there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll make this ce ckout.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that ce and naturally agreed. Meanwhile, Yan Kuan quietly took out his Blue Demon and shot it at the electric gate.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The power is off. Why is the power off?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Who hit me?¡±

    In the darkness, Shen Xiaoxiao watched Yan Kuan run out with the blood samples. The two were only a few meters away, but at this moment, Yan Kuan watched helplessly as an iron gate suddenly fell behind Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao was locked behind the iron gate. Not only that, two ck men appeared and pointed their guns at Shen Xiaoxiao in the iron gate.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    After the iron gate fell, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she immediately shouted at Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t expect to be waiting for them here. His body was filled with killing intent. Anyone who touched his woman would die.

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 478</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Even though Shen Xiaoxiao was far away, she could feel the intense killing intent. Her heart was anxious. Why did this person act so foolishly at this moment? If he didn¡¯t leave now, when would he leave? What an idiot. He had run out and thought of a way to kill his way back to save her. Otherwise, they would have used her to threaten him. Wouldn¡¯t this have been a wasted trip?

    ¡°I told you to leave. Don¡¯t stay here. Go. Find an opportunity toe back. Leave immediately.¡±

    But would a man like Yan Kuan let his woman fall into danger and run away? Of course not.

    Not only that, he would rather use his own life than keep her alive.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    After a few screams, the two men with guns beside her also fainted from the screams. Yan Kuan walked directly to the iron gate and pulled hard. There was no response. Just as he was about to use Blue Demon to break the steel bars... A familiar female voice sounded. Not only that, the lights suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Ran¡¯er, I don¡¯t mind giving my good daughter-inw a taste of the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    Ouyang Jinling held a syringe in her hand. Her words had really touched Yan Kuan¡¯s itch. The Suoyin Flower Tears would be terrible to touch, let alone a syringe?

    Yan Kuan gnashed his teeth in hatred toward Ouyang Jinling. He tightened his grip on Blue Demon that was held in his hand. He directly shouted at Ouyang Jinling, ¡°Let her go. If she is hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears, I will naturally let you have a taste of it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid? I¡¯m already old, and I¡¯m not younger than you young people.¡±

    ¡°Shameless.¡±

    ¡°Shameless? Not shameless, little girl. This is called the mantis stalks the cicada, but the oriole follows behind. You guys are very smart, but in the end, you have too little experience.¡±

    Ouyang Jinling had a look of confidence, which made Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan furious. Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, and Shen Xiaoxiao also looked at Yan Kuan.

    The two did not speak, but they spoke a lot in a simr manner.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my purpose very clear? I want to take two children, but if you are unwilling, one of them is also fine. Anyway, you two have two children. Give me one, and each of us will take a step back. How about it?¡±

    Ouyang Jinling¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao even angrier, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth. Instead, Yan Kuan looked at Ouyang Jinling and asked,?¡°You want my children? You have to let me know whose life you¡¯re using my children to save.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. You only need to know that the person I¡¯m saving has a very important rtionship with you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, very important? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s my short-lived father.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, he could see clearly that no matter how well Ouyang Jinling hid it, her eyes revealed a hint of difort, even if it was only for a few seconds.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart jumped, and he continued to ask, ¡°What? No? Thinking about it, you¡¯re already willing to give that old monster Ouyang Tian An Ning, so how can you still be so affectionate towards a person who¡¯s already dead? I really overestimated you.¡±

    ¡°Impudent! Who taught you to speak like that? Where¡¯s your upbringing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking to me about upbringing now? Did I hear wrong? What right do you have to talk to me about this?¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª Ran¡¯er, it looks like you don¡¯t intend to save your little wife¡¯s life.¡±

    Ouyang Jinling obviously did not exin further. She held the syringe and aimed it at Shen Xiaoxiao again because the space in the iron gate was limited. Moreover, the Suoyin Flower Tears would affect her as soon as it touched the skin. Even though Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing a woolen coat all over, she did not dare to take the risk. However, a person like Shen Xiaoxiao who would rather risk her life to drag the opponent into the fight would definitely not be willing to be threatened like this.

    Yan Kuan was distracting Ouyang Jinling while Shen Xiaoxiao took out the de that she had hidden in her sleeve.

    Other than her hands and eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao could be considered to bepletely covered. Yan Kuan was still continuing his speech.

    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m having a good talk with you, right? As long as you tell me who you want to save? I might really be able to exchange with you. Don¡¯t you know that Xiaoxiao is my life? How can I be willing to give up my own life?¡±

    Ouyang Jinling revealed a yful smile and looked at Yan Kuan, saying, ¡°The Ouyang family really has a love seed, and it¡¯s a love seed that will do anything. Ran¡¯er, the person I want to save is indeed rted to you. You guessed right, it¡¯s indeed your father.¡±

    ¡°My father? Hahaha, are you joking? How can Ouyang Tian leave him alive? If you want to lie to me, you have to find a better reason.¡±

    When Ouyang Jinling heard Yan Kuan mention Ouyang Tian¡¯s name, she could not help but show a disgusted and hateful expression. She said with some resentment,?¡°Alright, do you want your little wife¡¯s life or your child¡¯s life? Choose one yourself. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Well, let me think about it. Actually, what I want the most is your life...¡±

    Ouyang Jinling did not expect Yan Kuan to dare to speak to her like that. Wanting her life? She was his mother.

    Ouyang Jinling was about to scold Yan Kuan when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her right hand. She could not help but scream. When she turned her head to look, her three fingers holding the needle were all cut off.

    Blood spurted out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your life. I want your annoying right hand more. No one can threaten me with this thing.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she took off her mask and used it as a cushion. She picked up the syringe and injected it into Ouyang Jinling¡¯s bleeding arm. Ouyang Jinling¡¯s scream sounded again.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished the injection, she broke the needle on the ground and threw the syringe into the distance. She would never touch these harmful things.

    Ouyang Jinling copsed on the ground. Yan Kuan took out the Blue Demon and watched as Shen Xiaoxiao found a good position to stand in. He immediately struck out. The Blue Demon was made of special steel, so these ordinary steel bars were no match for it. They were broken directly... Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the iron gate.

    The two stood a few meters away from Ouyang Jinling. Seeing her faint like a stray dog, they only felt that she deserved it and that it was satisfying.

    ¡°You brought this upon yourself. You won¡¯t me me for being ruthless, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately said this to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan smiled, rubbed her hair, and said, ¡°I hope you can be more ruthless. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether she exists or not.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re really ruthless.¡±

    Although she said that, Shen Xiaoxiao also did not feel that she was wrong. It was Yan Kuan¡¯s ruthlessness that made her very satisfied.

    The two of them walked towards the exit without any scruples. However, Yan Kuan made a gesture towards the camera where Shen Xiaoxiao did not see. He was full of provocation.

    On the other end of the camera, the man in ck looked at everything in the video angrily. D*mn it, this Yan Kuan was indeed not a good person. He had lost Ouyang Jinling for nothing. Humph, they were not done yet.

    Did they think it was over just like that? It was still early. This time, it was not just the children. He wanted their lives too. He wanted them to torture each other before taking back their lives.

    ¡°The woman you want will be delivered in two hours.. Remember, you must make her pregnant.

 Chapter 479 - No Food To Eat

    <h4>Chapter 479: No Food To Eat</h4>

    After eating and drinking their fill, the two little ones finally slept a little more peacefully.

    19 looked at the tightly shut door and only went downstairs after hearing that there was no movement. This Little Treasure was still so smart, but he was still too young and could not think of so many things.

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t care? Why are you still asking?¡±

    19 opened his mouth and choked. Dark 1 nced at him and turned around to leave without saying a word.

    19 looked at Dark 1 in amusement. This man was indeed sultry.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m going to rest too. Good night, it¡¯s sote at night.¡±

    Dark 1 had only taken two steps when he stopped. It was obvious that 19 was walking on a different path from him. Moreover, he was going to rest. Did he say where he was going to rest?

    ¡°Where are you going to rest?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Of course, it¡¯s a guest room. Don¡¯t tell me that the Dark Empire doesn¡¯t even have a guest room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not for you.¡±

    ¡°If not for me, then who is it for? Also, where am I going to stay?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    After Dark 1 finished speaking, he pulled him back. Of course, 19 also followed him.

    ¡­

    Early in the morning, after Da Bao and Little Treasure woke up, they obediently went to the bathroom to wash up. There was still chicken congee fromst night, and it was still in the thermal tub. It was still a little warm, so the two children did not mind it. They poured it out and ate it one bite at a time.

    ¡°What are we eating for lunch? Why don¡¯t we save it for lunch?¡±

    Da Bao knew to prepare for a rainy day, but Da Bao¡¯s words were not without reason. Little Treasure looked at the remaining chicken congee. The two of them were barely able to eat it. If it was left for lunch, it would definitely not be enough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. When the timees, I¡¯ll go find some more. You won¡¯t be hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No need. You still have a mission. You have to think of a way to run to your room to get your phone. Don¡¯t forget that we still have to call Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got it. Alright, we¡¯ll divide the work and work together. But Little Treasure, what should we do after we find Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Find Mommy? Wait for Mommy toe pick us up. If Mommy doesn¡¯te pick us up, we¡¯ll think of a way to get out.¡±

    ¡°Get out? But Little Treasure, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s not safe outside and we won¡¯t go out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe outside, but we don¡¯t even have food here.¡±

    Little Treasure was very thorough, but Da Bao didn¡¯t really want to go out because she was afraid of being separated from Little Treasure again. After thinking for a while, she finally said to Little Treasure, ¡°Let¡¯s make a call first. What if we find Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll split upter.¡±

    ¡­

    After Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the base, no one followed behind them. Shen Xiaoxiao was even more curious. What was going on?

    ¡°Ouyang Jinling isn¡¯t the man in ck? Someone is using her?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who finally reacted. He bent down to help her fasten her seatbelt before slowly saying, ¡°At least you¡¯re not stupid. Yes, when Ouyang Jinling first arrived, I also thought that she was the person behind the scenes. But after seeing that old man, I knew that she wasn¡¯t. Ouyang Jinling isn¡¯t the person behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Too strange. If It¡¯s not Ouyang Jinling, then who is it? Why does it have to be our children?¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. He seemed to have guessed who that person was, especially after meeting Ouyang Jinling this time. He had even more guesses. As long as the old man¡¯s identity was found out, he would be able topletely prove it. However, this result¡­ even he found it hard to ept, let alone Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°No matter who it is, you just have to remember to protect our children. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else. I will handle it. After being the passive one for so many years, this time, we have to make a move and have fun.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him. Since he was so confident this time, she would trust him for once. Moreover, she was notpletely unprepared. Even if Yan Kuan failed in the end, she had prepared a backup n in the past few years. When the time came, she would fight to the death. She would definitely not let anyone gain anything from it.

    Fortunately, Da Bao and Little Treasure were sent to the Dark Empire. 19 followed them. She was not worried about the safety of her two children. Meanwhile, her temporarily stalled acquisition n had to continue. This time, she was somewhat d that Little Treasure had taken the initiative to find their father. If the children had still followed her, perhaps she would not have been able to protect them. After all, there were two children, and no matter how powerful she was, she could not monitor them all the time.

    Thinking of the children, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but ask Yan Kuan, ¡°Where are Da Bao and Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The two children are fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Although Yan Kuan said that, his wrist had already warned him. When the Dark 1 sent a message, the two children were hiding in a corner of the base. Some little ghosts had appeared, and they had recently been strictly investigating.

    When he thought of the two mischievous children, he felt that it was funny. They actually dared to run away on their own without being discovered by the dark guards. If he had not identally seen Dark 1, the base might have been thrown into chaos.

    However, what surprised Yan Kuan was that Dark 1 did not tell him where the two children were hiding. Was he going to give him a surprise and guess? When did Dark 1 be so strange? Was he joking with him? Was he?

    On this end, Shen Xiaoxiao took her bag. Her phone had been turned off long ago. As soon as she opened it, messages came. There were 19 messages, some from Ai Wei, and some from thepany. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to go back now. She was also a little tired. It would be better to go back and rest for a while.

    However, just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to turn off the phone again, the phone rang. When she saw the number, Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely stunned. Was it Da Bao¡¯s call?

    This, this, this..

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan. After thinking for a while, she finally picked up the phone. This was because she really could not refuse to pick up her baby¡¯s phone call. She missed her children too much. She really missed her children too much.

    ¡°Little Treasure, it¡¯s ringing. It¡¯s ringing. Come over quickly. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s call.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s surprised voice on the other end of the phone made Shen Xiaoxiao feel soft from the bottom of her heart. However, because Yan Kuan was sitting next to her, she could not kiss her baby affectionately on the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Mommy? Mommy, we miss you so much. When are youing to pick us up?¡±

    Little thief Shen sneaked a nce at Yan Kuan, coughed, and pretended to say, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m at work. In two days. In two days.¡±

    ¡°Ah? In two days? Mommy, we miss you so much. Let¡¯s go home, okay? Little Treasure and I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. We have no food to eat. We¡¯re so hungry.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No food to eat? How can that be?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Da Bao say that the two of them actually didn¡¯t have any food to eat, she cried out in surprise. It also happened to attract Yan Kuan¡¯s attention. Sure enough, Yan Kuan turned his head and asked, ¡°Who are you talking to on the phone?¡±

 Chapter 480 - Traffic Jam, Problem

    <h4>Chapter 480: Traffic Jam, Problem</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Who has no food? Who are you talking to on the phone?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. Seeing Yan Kuan pretending to ask her unintentionally, she did not know what to say to him.

    The phone was still connected. Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed her saliva. After a long time, she said, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    Then she pretended to be calm and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll get Fang Hao to contact you guys. See you in a few days.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao forced herself to hang up the phone. Her heart was still beating wildly, and she had not calmed down for a long time. Moreover, hearing that Da Bao was not even full, her heart was even more upset.

    It was all this Yan Kuan¡¯s fault. He was so annoying. What could she say if there was nothing to say?

    Did Yan Kuan not hear the child¡¯s voice that came from the phone just now? Of course, he heard it. He deliberately opened his mouth to see if Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to say it out loud. He did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao still did not want him to know about it, and she was so fierce. However, he was not angry. He deserved to be yelled at, so he could just be yelled at. However, Da Bao and Little Treasure were actually hungry? Didn¡¯t Dark 1 know to secretly send them some food?

    Yan Kuan sent the message to Dark 1 before Shen Xiaoxiao noticed it. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately sent a message to 19.

    19 and Dark 1 received the message almost at the same time. The content was the same. Why were the two children hungry and could not eat their fill?

    19 looked at the news in surprise and said to Dark 1, ¡°How did these two kids spread the news? Didn¡¯t they say that there was nomunication equipment in the room?¡±

    Dark 1 frowned as well. He immediately turned on the camera and looked carefully. The door had not been opened. He looked at the window and the room had not been opened. These two children had not gone out at all. What was going on?

    ¡°Bathroom, check the bathroom.¡±

    Dark 1?looked at 19 as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Do you think Boss would ce a camera in his own bathroom?¡±

    19 was stunned. Yes, how could there be a camera in the bathroom? However, the only window in the entire room was the bathroom, and there was no camera there. Did these two brats really climb out of the window? Where did they go? There were no traces of their movements in the entire vi.

    ¡°Da Bao¡¯s room is upstairs. I think the only possibility is Da Bao¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°But Da Bao doesn¡¯t have a phone. Her room doesn¡¯t have thesemunication devices, right?¡±

    Dark 1 also felt that it was strange. He had someone clean up the mess, so it was impossible for there to bemunication devices.

    However, after thinking for a long time, 19 suddenly thought of a possibility. He asked Dark 1,?¡°Does Da Bao have a tabletputer in her room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she watches cartoons.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They must have downloaded a tablet phone app.¡±

    ¡°Did Little Treasure do it?¡±

    Dark 1 knew that only Little Treasure would do that between the two children.

    As expected, 19¡¯s words confirmed Dark 1¡¯s guess. He said, ¡°Yes, Little Treasure did it.¡±

    Dark 1 did not speak for a long time. This child, wasn¡¯t he a little too smart?

    ¡°Go prepare some food and send someone away. They will definitely go down to look for food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Little Treasure, why did Mommy call Uncle by his name and hang up on us?¡±

    Da Bao was a little angry. Why didn¡¯t Mommy talk to them and even hung up on them?

    ¡°Mommy must be busy again, so it¡¯s inconvenient to talk? Did you forget that Mommy used to call Uncle Fang Hao during meetings?¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do now? Do we still have to stay here?¡±

    Little Treasure thought for a moment. He said to Da Bao, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room. There¡¯s no more toys for you to y with. We¡¯ll wait for two days. Da Bao, you have to be good. We¡¯ll starve. We¡¯ll endure during the day, and at night, we¡¯ll steal things. I¡¯ll take more tonight, and you won¡¯t starve tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but will Mommye back in two days?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Let¡¯s wait.¡±

    ...

    On this end.

    ¡°Not going back to the vi?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought that if she went back to the vi immediately, she could sneak out to see the children. But she didn¡¯t expect that Yan Kuan didn¡¯t drive back to the vi at this time. What was going on?

    ¡°Not for now. Let¡¯s go to another apartment in the city center. I have something to show you.¡±

    ¡°Apartment?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re tired, you can rest for a while.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan must have something to deal with now. Sure enough, when she saw Yan Kuan take out his phone, he hurriedly issued some instructions. For a moment, she didn¡¯t understand what Yan Kuan wanted to show her.

    The car had been driving on the highway. When they were about to reach the city, there was a big traffic jam. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. It was about 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It shouldn¡¯t be the time of the traffic jam. Did something happen?

    ¡°Will there be a problem?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked out of the car window and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Be careful. Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°But at this speed, we definitely can¡¯t continue driving. Should we walk over? Is it far?¡±

    ¡°Walk over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we definitely won¡¯t be the target of others even if we sit in the car. Moreover, if we¡¯re stuck in the front and back, won¡¯t we also be the target?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth. Yan Kuan nodded and made a call to get someone to tow the car. The two of them got out of the car and prepared to walk out.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s coat had already been destroyed in the bomb shelter. At this moment, he was only wearing a ck shirt, which made his figure look even more slender.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also wearing a ck coat. The two of them looked sopatible walking on the streets of NY. The man was handsome and the woman was pretty. Moreover, she had an oriental face. The appearance of the two of them was even more pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with those people. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this foreign country? Such things can happen on the streets in broad daylight. If it were in China, these people wouldn¡¯t even dare to show themselves. However, it¡¯s still dark during the day.¡±

    Yan Kuanughed as he listened to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sints. He said to her, ¡°I know you love your country, but you also said that this is a foreign country. No matter what, be careful. You know the address, right? You can go there yourselfter.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that you can¡¯t protect me? Or are you worried about my ability?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not worried. It¡¯s just that the biggest weakness of this outdoor environment is that there are too many people. Moreover, it¡¯s the weekend, and it¡¯s currently the afternoon. If you¡¯re not afraid of anything, just be afraid of what might happen. I won¡¯t allow you to fall into my trap.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t loosened my muscles and bones for a long time. I¡¯m not a good person. Even if I hurt the innocent, I can¡¯t help them. After all, we weren¡¯t the ones who provoked them first.¡±

    ¡°Right, I forgot. How could the little devil havepassion?¡±

 Chapter 481 - In Danger, Crazy Fans

    <h4>Chapter 481: In Danger, Crazy Fans</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan had been holding Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s little hand. If it weren¡¯t for the strange atmosphere here, they might have thought that it would be a rare romance to take a stroll on this foreign street in the afternoon.

    Especially Yan Kuan. In his memory, he seemed to have never apanied Shen Xiaoxiao to go shopping. He had gone to the mall before, but because Shen Xiaoxiao was pregnant, she always went straight to her goal, bought good things, and left. Walking leisurely on the streets of NY like now, this was absolutely not the case.

    Yan Kuan suddenly realized that it was only right for Shen Xiaoxiao not to forgive him. In the past, he really had never done what a boyfriend or husband should do. Even though their identities were destined not to live like ordinary people, he had never taken the initiative to mention that he wanted to change.

    ¡°Do you want to go shopping?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yan Kuan¡¯s sudden question scared Shen Xiaoxiao. Was this person sick again? Or was it intermittent?

    ¡°I said, do you want to go shopping? I haven¡¯t gone shopping with you yet.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment, and her expression changed imperceptibly. She subconsciously wanted to break free from Yan Kuan¡¯s palm, but he held her tightly, leaving Shen Xiaoxiao helpless.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve never enjoyed such treatment before, and there¡¯s no need for it now.¡±

    Hearing this, Yan Kuan felt a stifling panic in his heart. He pulled hard, and Shen Xiaoxiao turned into the shopping mall next door.

    ¡°I already said there¡¯s no need. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a back door at the back of the shopping mall. We can take this opportunity to leave.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to answer her like this, and she actually felt a slight disappointment in her heart. How could Yan Kuan not feel it? He helplessly shook his head in his heart. Sure enough, she was a contradictory little guy... This disappointed face of hers actually dared to confidently say that she did not love him? Did not love him? Who would believe it?

    ¡°There are a lot of people in the shopping mall today?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget that your Moxing entered the NY market? There is that big star Ai Wei¡¯s tailoring upstairs. Naturally, there are a lot of people today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? This is just right. Perhaps it will be easier for us to escape. However, the ck Emperor was actually forced to hide in the streets. It is really embarrassing.¡±

    He swallowed all her sarcasm and did not care at all. In the end, he rubbed her neat short hair and said,?¡°Yes, I am embarrassed. However, as long as you are in a little bit of danger, I will not easily try because I cannot afford to gamble.¡±

    Opening her mouth, Shen Xiaoxiao was immersed in Yan Kuan¡¯s gentle gaze. It was dark and deep. However, even if she wanted to escape, she could not bear to miss out on the slightest bit of emotion.

    ¡°Wa wa... Ai Wei, look here, Ai Wei...¡±

    The ambiguous atmosphere between the two was broken. Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head awkwardly and looked in the direction of the little girls. It was indeed Ai Wei. He still had that arrogant look on his face. He was bright and beautiful, shining in all directions.

    ¡°He¡¯s not bad. Of course, it would be even better if he had fewer thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If he had more thoughts, he wouldn¡¯t be schemed against to the point where there wouldn¡¯t even be any dregs left.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, they¡¯re in.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head slightly and indeed, she saw some ¡®ordinary people¡¯ who were dressed in ordinary clothes but had an obviously strange expression walking in front of Yan Kuan¡¯s portrait.

    However, even though the n was clearly very good, Ai Wei inadvertently saw Shen Xiaoxiao and turned around to walk towards the two of them.

    He was actually thinking very simply. There were so many people here and there were reporters. Even if that man didn¡¯t like him interacting with Xiaoxiao, there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Sister Weiwei.¡±

    As soon as Ai Wei spoke, Shen Xiaoxiao frowned before she even turned around. Yan Kuan was even more so. She pretended not to hear him, but Ai Wei suddenly seemed to have lost his mind and didn¡¯t care at all as he continued shouting. He even broke through the reporters and ran over. There were already many fans in this shopping mall, and there were even reporters. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned as she looked at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan pulled her into his arms.

    However, they had underestimated the rest of the fans. They only saw those crazy girls running towards Ai Wei. The two of them were instantly separated.

    Yan Kuan was so angry that he wanted to break Ai Wei¡¯s neck. What an idiot.

    At this moment, Ai Wei seemed to have realized that something was wrong. These fans were too crazy.

    Yan Kuan wanted to squeeze into the crowd. Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to squeeze out of the crowd, but she was tied down by the fans. Ai Wei also realized that something was wrong and immediately took two steps back. Once he took a step back, the fans naturally followed suit. Just when Shen Xiaoxiao thought that she could walk out, her waist was suddenly blocked by a protrusion. Before she could make a move, she felt a sharp pain in her neck and fainted.

    Yan Kuan watched helplessly as people met in front of him. He was so angry that he became furious. He no longer cared about the crazy fans. He grabbed the people and threw them out. Once he made a move, the scene became even crazier. However, he did not care about that. By the time he threw out a few people... the person who came to where Shen Xiaoxiao was just now was no longer there.

    He looked at the people who had already surrounded him. He took out the gun on his waist and fired. This time, he only wanted to kill everyone here and find Xiaoxiao.

    Ai Wei knew that he had caused trouble. Moreover, because of the gunfight, the endorsement event could only be temporarily canceled. Naturally, he was quickly taken away by his assistants and bodyguards. He wanted to help, but there was nothing he could do... He could only obediently return to his hotel room upstairs for the time being to rest.

    Yan Kuan had not started a massacre. He was not stupid. He knew that the only ce that Shen Xiaoxiao could be taken away was the hotel upstairs, because all the exits of this shopping mall were guarded by his men. It was absolutely impossible for a fly to escape.

    At this moment, all the screams were heard from all around. It was very easy to get rid of theseckeys, but most of them were dressed in civilian clothes. Yan Kuan needed some time to recognize them.

    At this end

    ¡°Sir said to hurry up. You only have 15 minutes. Once you¡¯re done, she will be sent away immediately.¡±

    ¡°15 minutes?¡±

    Pei Li thought that he had heard wrongly. 15 minutes? Such a short time? Wasn¡¯t he looking down on him too much? How could 15 minutes be enough? Shen Xiaoxiao had finally fallen into his hands. How could he let her off so easily? Even fifteen hours was not enough.

    However, he did not dare to offend the man in ck. Fifteen minutes was enough to destroy her innocence. He wanted to see how she could still be arrogant after being tainted by him.

    ¡°I know. I will move faster. Please rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Remember, record it. Sir said that he wants a video.¡±

    Pei Li was even happier when he heard this request. It was good to record it. He could always reminisce about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely satisfy sir. You can leave now.¡±

    After the stranger said that, he closed the door and walked out.

    When Pei Li saw that the man had left, he could not wait to take off his clothes. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, who was unconscious on the bed, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m here. I missed you so much....¡±

 Chapter 482 - A Chance Encounter At the Airport

    <h4>Chapter 482: A Chance Encounter At the Airport</h4>

    The winter clothes were a little heavy. In addition, Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing a ck overcoat and a sweater shirt underneath. It would take at least ten minutes to take off her clothes.

    Pei Li could not wait any longer. He could not wait to strip himself naked and reached out to greet Shen Xiaoxiao. However, because Shen Xiaoxiao was wearingplicated clothes, Pei Li knew that he did not have much time, so he simply gave up on the idea of stripping her clothes. He was just about to take off his pants.

    Just as he ced his hand on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s belt, a dull pain came from the back of his neck and he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, Sister Weiwei, wake up, wake up.¡±

    Ai Wei looked at the unconscious person lying on the ground and was a little angry. He picked up the baseball bat and hit the naked man on the ground a few times.

    If he hadn¡¯t nced at her just now, he would never have thought that someone as strong as Sister Weiwei would be carried to her room by a man.

    Fortunately, he was smart and pretended to walk over unintentionally. He raised the baseball bat in his hand and hit the man at the door. Otherwise, Sister Weiwei would have suffered a great loss.

    He was dressed neatly. He came just in time. If the man knew, he would definitely thank him.

    Ai Wei carried ¡®Lin Weiwei¡¯ up and walked directly to his room to put her on the bed. Could it not be so exciting today? However, he had made up for it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was hot-headed and wanted to challenge that man¡­ he wouldn¡¯t have caused such a disturbance.

    ¡­

    ¡°Search every room with all your might. Seal all the exits, get the elevator surveince cameras, and dig three feet into the ground to find the person. If there are any suspicious people, kill them!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s monstrous killing intent caused everyone to keep quiet. They actually abducted his person right under their noses. It seemed like he really thought that he was easy to bully?

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s news. It¡¯s on the 25th floor.¡±

    Yan Kuan quickly walked towards the elevator. The moment he stepped out of the elevator, he saw the man who had fallen at the door. Immediately after, he kicked open the door. His heart was a little flustered, but when he saw the man who had fallen to the ground without the slightest reaction¡­ He looked around with a puzzled expression. There was no one around. Was Xiaoxiao not here? However, Pei Li was actually here. From the looks of it, he really wanted to make a move on Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Master, 2507.¡±

    Yan Kuan turned around and left. 2507? Who was staying there? Why was Xiaoxiao there?

    Ai Wei was making coffee. He had just held it in his hand when he was frightened to the point that it spilled all over his body. He looked at this guy who didn¡¯t know how to knock but still rushed in. F*ck, was he trying to show off his leg strength? But he came really quickly.

    ¡°I say, you don¡¯t know how to knock.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Inside. Fortunately, I got there in time. That b*stard wanted to destroy Sister Weiwei¡¯s innocence. I say, you didn¡¯t know how to hold on to her. You couldn¡¯t even hold on to your own woman.¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s incessant chatter caused Yan Kuan¡¯s footsteps to suddenly stop. He turned his head and red at him fiercely. That pair of ice-cold eyes scared Ai Wei so much that his hand trembled again. This time, he was so scared that his entire coffee cup dropped to the ground.

    Yan Kuan looked at the timid look on this kid¡¯s face. Although he really wanted to kill him back then, it was this kid who had saved Xiaoxiao by ident. For the time being, the merits and demerits were offset. He was left for observation.

    In the room, Shen Xiaoxiao was sleeping peacefully. She did not seem to be unwell at all. Yan Kuan let out a sigh of relief, but he still immediately called for a doctor.

    After a series of examinations, it was confirmed that she had only been drugged and asleep. There were no other problems at all. Only then did Yan Kuan feel at ease and carry her up, striding out.

    Ai Wei looked at this man who treated him as if he was air. He was so angry that he was furious. Was this man really that cool? Was he capable or something? Hmph, don¡¯t think that he would let it go just like that. When Sister Weiwei wakes up, she would definitely get some fresh air. Did he want to bring a beauty home so soon? It wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    ¡°The ne leaves at 3 pm. You return to the country immediately.¡±

    Ai Wei finally heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, and it was to him. However, these words made Ai Wei unable to react for a long time. Was he crazy? Was he really crazy? Did he agree to let him return to the country? Did he ask him?

    ¡°I say, who are you¡­¡±

    He had barely finished speaking when he was frightened by Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze and did not dare to speak. He could only nod his head and say, ¡°Oh, I know.¡±

    Yan Kuan carried Shen Xiaoxiao and left. Ai Wei was so angry. Why was he so afraid of this man? Who was he? He was so terrifying. Also, could he be more promising? More promising?

    Well, he was very useless. He was really scared by Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. A wise man did not take the short-term advantage. There was still time. With his three years of rtionship with Sister Weiwei, he would definitely be able to defeat that man. Definitely.

    ¡­

    At the airport.

    Even in his sleep, Ai Wei could see Yan Kuan¡¯s annoying face. He could have slowly boiled a frog in warm water to move Sister Weiwei. However, he suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Moreover, he was an extremely powerful person. How could he not vomit?

    His nose itched, and Ai Wei woke up a little stuffy. Could there be mosquitoes in the VIP lounge?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    When Ai Wei opened his eyes, he saw a woman standing in front of him, using his scarf to touch his nose. No wonder he felt itchy. After all this time, it was this woman who was behind it. Could it be another fan? Wasn¡¯t this too crazy? He managed to woo a VIP? And a rich one at that?

    ¡°Do you want an autograph or a photo?¡±

    Even though he was very ufortable, Ai Wei still maintained his usual posture. He did not want others to see it and make a big deal out of it, saying that he was a big shot.

    Huang Yueyan looked at the man in front of her with some amusement. So he was a celebrity?

    ¡°You were talking in your sleep.¡±

    Ai Wei was stunned. Did he talk in his sleep? No way? What did he say?

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it was very loud. I heard it all.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at the man who was more beautiful than a woman and looked particrly confused. Hehe, interesting. Of course, the things he said in his sleep were even more interesting.

    ¡°Then what did I say?¡±

    Huang Yueyan thought for a while and then said, ¡°What did you say? Hehe, there¡¯s no hurry for now. I¡¯d like to know how you know Yan Kuan and Lin Weiwei.¡±

    Hearing the woman in front of him suddenly mention the names of these two people, he immediately became alert? Enemies? Or acquaintances?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother. I¡¯m just asking.¡± After saying that, Huang Yueyan turned around and looked around. This was not a ce to talk. Then she said to Ai Wei, ¡°This is not a ce to talk. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡±

    Without waiting for Ai Wei to answer, Huang Yueyan waved at the two bodyguards behind her. Immediately, someone came up and dragged Ai Wei away.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? What are you doing? This is kidnapping. Do you know kidnapping?¡±

    ¡°So noisy. Tell him to be quiet.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 483 - Queenâ€™s Attack

    <h4>Chapter 483: Queen¡¯s Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss, Miss Huang has taken away Ai Wei.¡±

    ¡°Huang Yueyan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just let her.¡±

    If Huang Yueyan was the one who took away Ai Wei, Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t be too worried. With how loyal Huang Yueyan was, it could be seen that Xiaoxiao¡¯s friendship with her wasn¡¯t in vain, even if she was willing to put aside her huge interests over the years and would never cooperate with KN.

    However, he did not know where Xiaoxiao had been all these years, so no matter how hard Huang Yueyan pressed him, it would be useless.

    Huang Yueyan did not have the ability to understand him, but she would choose not to provoke him, including the huge benefits in front of her. She would definitely not be moved. Such a friend was definitely worth making.

    Now that she had found Ai Wei, it seemed that she had also discovered something. It did not matter. It was good that she knew.

    ...

    When Ai Wei woke up, he was already in a hotel room. He touched his clothes in a simr manner. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t r*ped. His clothes were neat, so no one would secretly take any extraordinary photos. Then, he moved his limbs. Hmm... He wasn¡¯t beaten up or anything.

    However, who was the woman who kidnapped him? That strict and broad person was staring at him from not far away, yet he didn¡¯te forward to help? Could she not be provoked?

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Your small eyes still look pleasing to the eye when you open them. Tell me, how do you maintain your skin? It feels smoother than my skin. Look at this small face. Oh my, it¡¯s like a peeled egg.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let go of your hand. I¡¯m not familiar with you. What are you doing? Are you trying to kidnap me?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Ai Wei¡¯s expression and felt that this man was really funny. She had already done her research. He was a celebrity that was quite famous internationally and was considered clean in the entertainment industry. It made sense for such a person to know Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Kidnap you? Did you see me do it?¡±

    Even a kidnapper could speak so confidently? Who was this woman?

    ¡°What do you want? Money? Or what?¡±

    ¡°Money? Do you think I¡¯mcking? But I think it¡¯s not bad to want s*x. What do you think?¡±

    Ai Wei was speechless. He was considered a top superstar in China. Even if a rich woman wanted to have dinner with him, she would never dare to say such words. In fact, no one in all of China had ever said such words to him. Firstly, he did notck money. Secondly, he was not short of fame, so it was hard for him to be moved by anything.

    But now, he was overseas, and a woman had said that she wanted to rob him. For a moment, he did not know how to respond to her.

    ¡°How about my assistant? His kung fu is better?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, interesting. Kid, let¡¯s talk about the r*peter. Let¡¯s talk about Lin Weiwei first. Do you know Lin Weiwei?¡±

    The question that he had been ignoring earlier was once again put in front of him. This woman really came for Sister Weiwei. She was so arrogant and even brought bodyguards with her. Could she be Sister Weiwei¡¯s enemy?

    Sister Weiwei was a member of the society. (Even after a few years, Ai Wei always thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was a member of some hidden society. Especially after he had seen Yan Kuan¡¯s power in M Country, he was even more certain.) There were many people in the society, and of course, there were many enemies.

    Moreover, a sultry man like Yan Kuan, who was arrogant, was the most popr among these girls. Perhaps this woman in front of him was the same.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Did you hear wrongly?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at the person who suddenly came to his senses and smiled. ¡°What about Yan Kuan? You should know this person, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him either.¡±

    ¡°Kid, what are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m not afraid. Is there a misunderstanding? Didn¡¯t you want to r*pe her? Why don¡¯t you r*pe me instead!¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at him in a different light this time. Even if he was r*ped, he wouldn¡¯t reveal the information about Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan? Whose friend was this? Yan Kuan¡¯s? It shouldn¡¯t be. How could Yan Kuan have a friend who was so loyal?

    It was most likely a friend of that wretched girl, Xiaoxiao. She was really amazing. This friend of hers had been loyal to her from the beginning. She was really blessed.

    ¡°Kid, how is Lin Weiwei? Is she in M Country?¡±

    Ai Wei was stunned. Was she a human or a ghost? Was she an enemy or a friend?

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Do you think I would harm Lin Weiwei? Idiot, if I wanted to harm her, I would use you to threaten her.¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Huang Yueyan pursed her lips, pulled a chair to the side, and sat opposite Ai Wei. She said, ¡°How¡¯re the children? And is her bodyguard 19 with her?¡±

    Mentioning 19 and the child, Ai Wei was a little puzzled. Was she really not an enemy?

    ¡°You¡¯re not an enemy seeking revenge, are you?¡±

    ¡°Seeking your head. Have you been acting in too many TV dramas? Do you always look at everything with prejudice?¡±

    Ai Wei took a hit and looked at Huang Yueyan with some anger. ¡°Are you a woman? How can you be so rude? How can Sister Weiwei have a friend like you?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Ai Wei¡¯s cowardly look and smiled. ¡°I have something even more rude. Do you want to see it?¡±

    Since Huang Yueyan was sure that this person knew Shen Xiaoxiao, she was not in a hurry. Instead, she wanted to tease this man. Not to mention, this look was quite to her liking. Men should not be too strong. She liked this kind of tone. It was a great feeling to y with.

    Huang Yueyan stood up and her fingers lit a fire on Ai Wei¡¯s body bit by bit. Ai Wei¡¯s face flushed red. Was this woman a pervert?

    ¡°You, you, you, what do you want to do? Let me tell you, quickly let go of me. Your hand, where are you putting your hand? You woman, what do you want to do?¡±

    Huang Yueyan moved her lips close to Ai Wei¡¯s ear and exhaled like an orchid. The hot air pounced on Ai Wei¡¯s ear, causing him to tremble.

    ¡°What do you think I want to do? A grown man and a woman, and you¡¯re a big star. What do you think a woman like me should do first?¡±

    ¡°You sl*t... shameless woman.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say sl*t? Don¡¯t say it. This knife is so sharp. I don¡¯t want my hands to slip.¡±

    Huang Yueyan really felt that Ai Wei was getting more and more cute. This little appearance really suited her taste more and more.

    ¡°How about this? You tell me where Lin Weiwei is, and I¡¯ll consider putting you on the bed? Otherwise, you¡¯ll be very ufortable doing things on this chair.¡±

    Ai Wei swallowed his saliva because of these words. This woman was so close to him. Her s*xy red bra was faintly discernible. He could even see it. Her little honey-colored skin and the fragrance on her body were so alluring. He actually felt a little thirsty. D*mn it, was he really seduced?

    ¡°Um, you, you, don¡¯te over. I won¡¯t say anything even if I die.¡±

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t die. How could I bear to let you die? You¡¯re Lin Weiwei¡¯s friend, right? Lin Weiwei and Yan Kuan are together, right?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    As soon as Ai Wei said that, he knew that he had been fooled. How could he still be so stupid?

    ¡°Hahaha, I know more. How about we reason a little bit?¡±?Huang Yuanyan said as she reached her fingers down and into his pants....

 Chapter 484 - Da Bao and Little Treasureâ€™s Way Home

    <h4>Chapter 484: Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s Way Home</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Da Bao, I¡¯m hungry too. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go look for food. Those bad guys might have already left.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Da Bao, aren¡¯t you afraid to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Go? Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going home. We¡¯re going back to China¡¯s home.¡±

    Da Bao was overjoyed when she heard that they were going home. However, she wasn¡¯t clueless anymore. She said to Little Treasure, ¡°Little Treasure, we don¡¯t have the money to buy a ne ticket. How are we going to go back?¡±

    This was also where Little Treasure had no choice. There was also another problem. It was very difficult for them to walk out of this ce. There were cameras everywhere.

    ¡°Got it. Da Bao, I have an idea. We¡¯ll definitely be able to go back. However, we have to go to Las Vegas first.¡±

    Da Bao was not interested in these foreign ces. She did not know what this so-and-so ce was, but looking at Little Treasure, she felt that there must be a way. Little Treasure was so smart.

    ¡°But how are we going to go to this so-and-so ce?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, I have observed it. They send people to Las Vegas in vehicles every day. As long as we get on their vehicle, we can secretly go there.¡±

    ¡°But could it be likest time? Will we get on the wrong vehicle again?¡±

    ¡°No, no, not this time. I¡¯ve heard them talk. My English is very good.¡±

    Da Bao was a little skeptical, but she could not ignore Little Treasure¡¯s words. However, she thought about it and asked, ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Gambling. As long as we win, we¡¯ll be rich.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, no. Little Treasure, you have to be obedient. We can¡¯t gamble. Gambling is not good. Uncle said it before.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t gamble. We just want to think of ways to make money. Do you understand? To make money, a gentleman likes to take money in the right way. We don¡¯t steal or rob. That¡¯s the right way. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Wow, Little Treasure, you even memorized this sentence? And you know what it means. Little Treasure, you¡¯re really smarter than me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you pack your things and we will wait until nightfall before getting on the vehicle. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, get on the vehicle. But how are we going to get on the vehicle?¡±

    ¡°Uncle said that 4 am is the time when people are most sleepy. We will sneak out at 4 am. Now, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°What about those cameras?¡±

    ¡°I have an idea. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡­

    4 AM.

    The two kids got out of bed with sleepy eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go down to look for food first and then turn off the main switch. Then you can take the opportunity to run downstairs, okay? I¡¯ll wait for you at the corner.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, be careful, Little Treasure.¡±

    In the monitoring room, the secret guard was a little sleepy. He nced at the kid who was running downstairs and smiled. This kid had secretly gone to get food again. He thought that he had hidden it well, but they had seen it clearly long ago.

    But now, forget it. He would definitely go back after taking the food. There was no need to worry.

    Just like that, the dark guard rxed and closed his eyes. Suddenly, the entire room turned dark. He was shocked and immediately stood up. He immediately activated the infrared device. There was nothing wrong with the cameras.

    He immediately let out a sigh of relief. There should not be any problems in the first ten seconds or so.

    He didn¡¯t expect that it would be such a simple oversight that he would be sent back to the base to be re-trained once again. In the future, when he saw the two little ancestors, he would be extremely respectful and scared.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Shh, be quiet. I¡¯m here.¡±

    When Da Bao saw that Little Treasure had indeed quickly slipped down the stairs, her heart immediately rxed. He pulled her along and slowly moved along the corner of the wall.

    This position was the blind spot of the camera. It was best for them to hide here, but they had to run away to the parking lot not far away.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, get down. Quickly get down. We have to climb to the parking lot, okay? Climb over and take this. I found it in the kitchen.¡±

    Da Bao took out two huge ck stic bags. They were much taller than the two of them. He took the lead to dig a hole and went in. Da Bao followed suit and went in as well. The two of them slowly moved along the corner of the wall. They really avoided the sight of all the cameras.

    The cameras could indeed shine at 360 degrees without any blind spots. However, if it waspletely dark and the two things that were not too long were crawling slowly in the corner of the wall, it would be very difficult for anyone to notice them at this time.

    Of course, if it was an adult who was crawling here today, they would have been caught long ago. However, the two children were still some distance away from each other. Their movements were also slow. Almost every time they raised their heads, the two of them would be able to take a break. Therefore, even though it was only a few minutes away, they had to crawl for half an hour to reach it.

    The two of them looked extremely disheveled. Little Treasure pulled Da Bao and hurriedly ran to the back of a car. The car in the parking lot was not locked, and it was opened as soon as it was opened.

    The two of them got into the vehicle and hid in the box under the backseat cushion. Only then did they let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t worry. This vehicle doesn¡¯t bring people every time. It only puts some things in the back. Take a look at the things that have been put away. They will set off in the morning. As long as we don¡¯t make any noise, we can run away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll be careful. Can I sleep, Little Treasure? I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go to sleep. I brought sandwiches. When you¡¯re hungryter, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    The two brats ran out just like that under the watchful eyes of the Dark Empire¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°What did you say? Dark 1, where¡¯s your vignce? You actually let the two children run away?¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s face was ashen at this moment. He had never thought that the two kids would be so bold. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that no one hade to take his breakfast in the morning, he might not have realized that the kids were already gone.

    After retrieving all the surveince equipment, if one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t have realized that the two kids would actually use this method to climb out.

    However, when they finally climbed to the parking lot, they could not see any traces of them. Today, a total of four vehicles had gone out, going to four different ces.

    When they found out, it had already been five hours since the vehicles had left. In other words, almost all of the four vehicles had reached their destination at this moment.

    Of course, two of the vehicles were going to Las Vegas, and they had already followed the ne to Las Vegas.

    However, ording to the feedback, there were no traces of the two children. Perhaps, but they had already taken the opportunity to escape again. This time, they had really lost the two children.

    ¡°Immediately put a curfew on the search and mobilize all of them. Bring them back unscathed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate receives the order.¡±

    Yan Kuan hung up the phone in exasperation. These two devilish children were really troublesome. Who exactly did they take after? Who did they take after? Did they do all these things in the past three years? How did Xiaoxiao survive?

    ¡°Little Treasure, are we here?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, we¡¯re here. Look, Las Vegas!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. We¡¯re one step closer to going home.¡±

 Chapter 485 - Plot After Plot, Get Rid of Pei Li

    <h4>Chapter 485: Plot After Plot, Get Rid of Pei Li</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Dark 1 pressed down on the message and did not tell 19. However, the smart 19 was not someone that Dark 1 could hide from. When he found out, he wanted to kill Dark 1. He ignored him and drove off. Since they were going in four directions... He had already eliminated two of them. There were only two left. One was Las Vegas, and the other was Texas.

    He felt that Las Vegas was the most likely ce. 19?did not dy and immediately headed to the airport, taking the first flight there.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head hurt a little and she was very confused. However, she knew that someone had pointed a gun at her and even gave her a shot.

    ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine now. Pei Li has been detained by me. You can do whatever you want with him.¡±

    ¡°Pei Li? What happened?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a bad feeling in her heart. However, looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance, it did not seem like she had been hurt, so she asked very calmly.

    ¡°He tried to get his hands on you, and he took medicine to make you pregnant with his child.¡±

    ¡°What? Where is this b*tch? I will skin him alive. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Did he really think that she was easy to bully? After bullying her in her previous life, he still wanted toe back? Dream on.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s high-spirited appearance and heaved a sigh of relief. As long as her attention was not on the children, he would be much more rxed.

    ¡°Eat first. We¡¯ll go over after we¡¯re done. You can do whatever you want with us.¡±

    Afterforting Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan frowned as he looked at the information desk. There was still no news of the children. He had to do something to prevent the man in ck from being alerted.

    ...

    ¡°Has it been done?¡±

    ¡°Sir, it has been done. It¡¯s just that Pei Li didn¡¯t take the right angle when he was recording the video. I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. However, I could still see his general appearance.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to make him pay attention?¡±

    ¡°Pei Li said that time was too short, so...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it. Send the video over. Go down. Did that person save her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we ran away quickly, so when he arrived, he only saw her alone in the room.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, interesting. Alright, you can leave now.¡±

    The man in ck waved his hand and two people brought the person who reported the news away. As for where to go, after doing such a serious thing, of course they had to send him back to the road of hell in advance to avoid being caught by the people of the Dark Empire. That would be worse than death.

    The person who was dragged away did not have any other reaction. Knowing that he was about to die, he did not even make a sound. The man in ck was pleased with himself. He finally felt that he had vented his anger.

    ...

    Liu Yumeng felt extremely happy that she had passed the interview smoothly. She knew her ability. After experiencing the changes in her family and overseas, she knew what she wanted in the end. Fortunately, she was enlightened and did not y around. If she was like Liu Yufei... If she was only limited to the country, she would probably be the same as Liu Yufei.

    When she thought of Liu Yufei, Liu Yumeng¡¯s expression became a little ufortable again. Yesterday, the bartender had sent her a message, and there were different men in the photos. This Liu Yufei was really amazing. She served three strong men at once. What kind of rhythm was this?

    However, Liu Yumeng did not care about her matters anymore. She could not care about it, and she did not want to know too much. After working in M Country for a few years, she finally figured it out. If she should not know, then she should not be curious. Otherwise, she would not even know how she died.

    Her current position was a high-level white-cor worker. The life she wanted was to truly find a rich husband. Pei Li, this thing, was definitely not rare anymore. Foreign ones were even better.

    Liu Yumeng packed her things and walked to the office. She heard that the president would make a monthly inspection of thepany today. Perhaps she could meet the legendary person, a diamond bachelor. What a great opportunity. She was very confident with her current appearance and figure.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao came to the base. When she saw Pei Li in a white suit being locked in a room, she felt so angry that she hadn¡¯t managed to fight back. He even dared to touch her. How bold of him.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised to see me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do? Let me out.¡±

    ¡°Let you go? Are you dreaming? Haven¡¯t you woken up yet? Hmph, shouldn¡¯t you know the consequences if you dare to have designs on me?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want? I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, take him away and castrate him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you crazy woman. You¡¯re crazy. How can you do this? You crazy woman, Shen Xiaoxiao, no, no, no, let go, let go. No, Shen Xiaoxiao, I beg you, no, no, no...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao acted as if she did not hear Pei Li¡¯s scream. Only now did he realize that he was afraid? It was not over yet. Not being a man was only the first step. The second step was Dongyou Country. Just wait..

    This time, she would definitely not wait for any so-called opportunity. It was best to cut through the mess quickly.

    ¡°Miss, everything has been taken care of. This person?¡±

    ¡°Strip him naked and send him to the entrance of Dongyou Country. Remember, call the reporters.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words stunned the secret guard. She was indeed Boss¡¯ woman. Her viciousness was exactly the same.

    ...

    ¡°What did you say? My son was adopted by Yan Kuan? No, Yan Kuan thought that my son was his dead son?¡±

    Liu Yufei was so shocked that she almost could not close her mouth. What did this mean? Wasn¡¯t her Min Hao sent by Pei Li to travel for school? How could this be?

    But this man in ck¡¯s words was absolutely reliable. It was impossible for him to y with her.

    What should she do now? What should she do?

    ¡°Then what should I do? What does Pei Li mean by this?¡±

    ¡°You? What do you want to do? Be the empress or empress dowager of the Dark Empire?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I, I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You can take your time to consider.¡±

    The man in ck slowly tried to seduce her. Liu Yufei bit her lips and did not speak for a long time. How was she going to choose? How was she going to choose?

    ¡°I have * * * * * * * inside me. How can I be with Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°I know your choice. Wait for my news. Go back and take charge of Dongyou Country now. Something happened to Pei Li.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s heart was still beating rapidly. Was, was this true? Could it really be done?

    But something happened to Pei Li? What happened to him?

    And to let her take charge of Dongyou Country? What did this mean?

    ¡°I¡¯m taking charge of Dongyou Country?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From now on, you are the CEO of Dongyou Country. You are also educated. However, you have forgotten all the things you have learned so quickly. You want to be the mistress of the Dark Empire? If you don¡¯t have the ability, you won¡¯t be able to stand up.¡±

    ¡°This, okay, I understand. I will go back immediately. But Ouyang Le?¡±

    ¡°From now on, Ouyang Le has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to care.¡±

    The man in ck hung up the phone. He did not know what Liu Yufei was thinking at the moment, but she could still let Ouyang Le go. Who asked her father to give her such a good thing in exchange? With this thing, what she requested.... It was not impossible.

 Chapter 486 - Memories, Cross-Dressing

    <h4>Chapter 486: Memories, Cross-Dressing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Da Bao, are you alright? Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, my legs are so sore. Why do I have to squat in the box?¡±

    Da Bao was very depressed. They had been squatting in the box the whole time. They did not feel anything when they were asleep before, but now that they were awake and off the ne, they felt that their legs were sore.

    However, Little Treasure was very smart. They had really arrived in Las Vegas. What were they going to do next?

    ¡°Jump a little and you won¡¯t feel sore anymore. Here, eat your sandwich. When you¡¯re full, we¡¯ll go earn money.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were in a very sorry state. Not only were they full of misunderstandings, but their little faces were also dirty. However, such children were verymon on the streets of M Country. Many families did not treat their children as their treasures.

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you know the way?¡±

    Little Treasure stood at the airport and looked around. He did not know the way, but it was not big. They could walk there slowly. Las Vegas was indeed known as Las Vegas. There were a few casinos of different sizes near the airport.

    Little Treasure led Da Bao to the left. Along the way, he began to ask about Da Bao¡¯s previous experience in K-ONE.

    ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re saying that there are actually children going in as well? But they¡¯re all brought by adults and can only be at the door? They can¡¯t go in?¡±

    Da Bao recalled for a moment and it seemed to be like this. She had seen those children ying around the amusement park, and not far from the amusement park were many of those amusement machines that they had seen in Moxing. However, Moxing was the kind that children yed, but it looked very simr on the outside.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go there? But will others recognize us?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to make them not recognize us.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and change. Da Bao, you wearing my clothes. You can¡¯t wear a skirt. From now on, you have to pretend to be a boy, understand?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t want to be a boy. I like skirts.¡±

    ¡°No, everyone knows that we¡¯re twins if you wear a skirt. People will catch us. Have you forgotten about the bad guys? Not only that, you have to cut your hair.¡±

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t cut my hair.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, be a good girl. Did you forget that Mommy also has short hair? Mommy said that hair can grow faster if it¡¯s cut. It won¡¯t take long. As soon as we get home, your hair will grow back.¡±

    Da Bao tilted her head and thought about it. It seemed that her mother did cut her hair every month. Her hair grew very fast.

    However, she liked mushroom hair like this. She didn¡¯t like it at all if she cut it to look like Little Treasure¡¯s.

    ¡°Just cut it a little shorter. It won¡¯t be like mine. Don¡¯t worry, we still have thest bit of money. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Little Treasure was very kind and coaxed Da Bao to cut her hair. They indeed had thest bit of money and a gold coin. These could definitely be used as their capital to earn money for the ne ticket.

    Little Treasure was very opinionated when his parents were not around, and he could always persuade Da Bao to listen to him. Da Bao has been very dependent on him since she was a child. This may also be considered a special case of dragon and phoenix twins.

    Las Vegas wasn¡¯t big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. They followed a woman without arousing suspicion and they easily let them in.

    The downtown of Las Vegas wasn¡¯t big. It was easy to find a hair salon. Little Treasure didn¡¯t know how much the prices were here, but they had enough money to buy a ne ticket, so it was definitely enough to get a haircut.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. I don¡¯t like this hair.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at it. It wasn¡¯t that bad. It was pretty, just a little short. But it wasn¡¯t very short either. It was the kind of watermelon head that didn¡¯t differentiate between men and women. In addition, she was wearing his little man¡¯s clothes. She really looked like a young man.

    ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll grow back soon. Let¡¯s go to that K-ONE thing. We¡¯ll y in the amusement park first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay. But how do we go this way? I think it¡¯s over there.¡±

    ¡°There are three shops here. We can¡¯t go to the one you went to before. What if someone knows you?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Little Treasure, you¡¯re so smart. It would be terrible if someone knows me.¡±

    The two brats walked hand in hand on the streets of Las Vegas.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Sir is still waiting for us. Go back as soon as you get the information. The Dark Empire suddenly sent so many people to look for something. There must be a conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°No, I just saw two children who look familiar. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve seen them before.¡±

    ¡°Really? Two little boys? If It¡¯s a girl and a boy, that¡¯s fine. But two little boys? Have you seen those little boys in the base?¡±

    The yellow-haired man¡¯s words made the driver feel a little scared. He had seen those little boys in the base, and the end was too miserable. He didn¡¯t expect Sir to be so terrifying that he wouldn¡¯t let such a small child go.

    ¡°I advise you not to have any sympathy and absolutely not to interfere. You have never seen Sir¡¯s methods. If you want to live, then do it obediently. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Let¡¯s go. What exactly is the Dark Empire looking for? I haven¡¯t heard of any big deals being spread out in the underworld recently.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and investigate. It¡¯s really troublesome.¡±

    ...

    Speaking of which, 19 had just arrived in Las Vegas when he was intercepted by Dark 1. His private ne had arrived much earlier than him. Not only that, Dark 1 had already retrieved all the airport surveince equipment, but there were no signs of the two children.

    Of course not. After Da Bao and Little Treasure arrived, they were directly transported out along with the boxes. They only snuck out after arriving at the back of the transport convoy. It was a blind spot for surveince. It would be strange if they could be seen.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me look for the children? Let me tell you, our matters are one and the same. You¡¯d better not stop me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fall out with you.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to fall out with me?¡±

    Dark 1 was unmoved. If he didn¡¯t let 19 go out, 19 wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. He knew very well what his disciple, whom he had personally taught, was worth. If he wanted to fight him, there was no chance of winning. Even if he was good at making drugs, even if there was a gap between them for three years... However, he had long known all of this.

    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t rely on your understanding of memories to do whatever you want. I don¡¯t know you at all. Do you know? In my memory, there are only two children and my sister. Without them, I am nothing. You are also nothing.¡±

    These words pricked Dark 1¡¯s heart. Yes, what he said was right. His memory did not have him, not at all. However, his memory was full of him, full of him, full of him.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll help you recall...¡±

    After saying that, Dark 1 threw him onto the bed and leaned over....

 Chapter 487 - Play Dumb

    <h4>Chapter 487: y Dumb</h4>

    Trapped, the only person who knew the two kids inside out was cut off, and the scorching afternoon sun in Las Vegas burned and hurt.

    It was impossible for the two kids to get into K-ONE alone, but Little Treasure was used to following people around so they wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.

    It was too easy for him to bring Da Bao in.

    Moreover, Da Bao listened to him and the two of them slipped into K-ONE smoothly. Even when they met the waiter, they said that the parents had gone inside to y and they were ying in the amusement park.

    Little Treasure looked carefully. This ce was really big. Not only that, just as Da Bao said, the machines outside were visiting in rows. Those people were very excited.

    ¡°Da Bao, be good and y with them here. I¡¯ll go take a look. Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Little Treasure, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone throw you out.¡±

    ¡°I know. Do you know your name? If anyone asks you, just say that your name is Ah Da. My name is Ah Ming. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, Da Ming. The name of the puppy. The name of the puppy at home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, be good.¡±

    After Da Bao and Little Treasure separated, Little Treasure walked directly to a machine. There were the most people here. He was small, and the people abroad were all big. So, when he was blocked by these people¡¯s long legs, no one would find him.

    These gambling machines were actually very easy to learn. Especially for people like Little Treasure who were interested in these electronic products, he naturally learned very quickly.

    Little Treasure walked a few rounds, and every time he missed the waiter, he tried to avoid the camera. When he found that he needed chips to y with these things, Little Treasure took the only money he had and walked to the pile area.

    ¡°Kid, why are you here alone?¡±

    Little Treasure was a little embarrassed. His body was dirty. He deliberately did this to give people a feeling that he was down and out.

    He had seen a lot of people in the pile area. Little Treasure obediently pointed at them again. The waiter saw the gamblers ying not far away. Naturally, he understood and immediately exchanged the few coins for two chips.

    Little Treasure did not know how much there was, but he wanted to y with it. If it was not enough, he still had gold coins.

    In fact, Little Treasure did not know that just his one gold coin was enough for them to fly back to China from NY. They did not even need to make a trip to Las Vegas.

    Little Treasure pretended to run back to the gamblers. He was quite brave. Of course, this was also rted to K-ONE¡¯s rules. No one dared to cause trouble here.

    Little Treasure looked around and finally ran to the corner where there were the least people and the camera could not see him. Of course, he was not a genius. He did not hit anything with the first coin, but he would not give up. He yed the second coin, this time, he gained something. One turned into two¡­

    Pei Li¡¯s news made a headline. The CEO of Dongyou Country was killed by his enemy. Not only was his genitals cut, but he was also naked and thrown into the world. Now, he had be mentally deranged and was receiving treatment in the hospital.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face rxed a little when she saw this news. However, this was not enough. Schizophrenia? A person with Pei Li¡¯s intelligence would definitely not go insane because of this. Was he trying to make her lower her guard?

    Since he wanted to pretend to be a lunatic so much, she would let himpletely be a lunatic.

    With a phone call, Pei Li was sent to the most terrifying mental hospital in the United States. This was the most fun. She had already said that it was not that she was not going to seek revenge, but that it was not the time yet. Since he was so eager to die, she naturally had to fulfill his wish. Of course, it would be too boring to kill him in one go. She had to slowly and slowly sharpen her blunt knife. That would be called venting her anger. That would be called satisfying.

    ¡°Why do I feel that you are hiding something from me? has there been any news about Da Bao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly asked when she saw Yan Kuan. Why did she feel that this man seemed to be intentionally avoiding her these days?

    If he had stuck to her like a piece of candy every day before, would he have changed now? Or would he not be able to persist? He actually knew that she was back, yet he could stay in the study until midnight when she fell asleep? Wasn¡¯t there something wrong with that?

    What was the reason for Yan Kuan to be so abnormal? Did you say the Dark Empire? It shouldn¡¯t be. After all these years, he had long taken control of the Dark Empire and would not deviate from his path. Now that she was by his side, what else could cause him to be so abnormal?

    Other than the children, she could not think of any other reason.

    Could it really be the children?

    Yan Kuan knew that this matter could not be kept secret for long, but he still wanted to wait until Shen Xiaoxiao found out about it. However, he did not expect to find out about it so quickly. He rubbed his brows helplessly and told Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Yes, Da Bao is missing.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What? Missing? She¡¯s alone? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely shocked. Da Bao had disappeared? How was this possible? She could escape from the Dark Empire? What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°Dark 1 and 19 have already started searching. The news should being soon. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, do you work for a mistress in the Dark Empire? You can¡¯t even keep an eye on a child? Didn¡¯t you know that the perverted man in ck is looking for our child everywhere? You actually lost the child? I thought that your Dark Empire was omnipotent, but it¡¯s actually some.¡±

    Yan Kuan had long expected Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s anger. However, under such agitated emotions, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what she had blurted out.

    ¡°How did you know that Da Bao was in the Dark Empire? I didn¡¯t tell you that Da Bao had already been found. How did you know?¡±

    A person who was originally confident and confident was immediately silenced when she heard Yan Kuan suddenly bring up this topic. D*mn it, she had actually forgotten about this. Did this stinky man have to be so serious now?

    ¡°You don¡¯t care how I know. Let me tell you, if anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll take your life.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I¡¯ll give my life to you myself. But, Xiaoxiao, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±

    ¡°Hiding something from you? Aren¡¯t you that good? What am I hiding from you?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Although Da Bao is temporarily missing, Little Treasure is still here. Xiaoxiao, the heir¡¯s banquet will be held as scheduled in a month¡¯s time. I¡¯ll get Dark 1 to personally guard it. This time, I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. His expression always made Shen Xiaoxiao feel like he knew everything, but it was impossible. He had already determined that the child he saved was Little Treasure. He shouldn¡¯t be able to discover anything, right?

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had guessed that the two children would return to the country, and Little Treasure would definitely follow them. It was even 100% Little Treasure¡¯s idea. The two children would definitely be together. Did Yan Kuan know that the Dark Empire lost two children or one child?

    ¡°There are five or six children who were lost in the same batch of smuggling. There are internal problems. Da Bao has already been found. I will take care of the other matters.¡±

    The answer was just right. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in surprise. She was just wondering, and he answered her question? What a coincidence? Was that why Yan Kuan ignored the real Little Treasure? Was it like this? Was it so?

 Chapter 488 - Trade, Naughty Children

    <h4>Chapter 488: Trade, Naughty Children</h4>

    The idental loss of the two children forced Yan Kuan to release a smokescreen to search for Ouyang Jinling all over the world.

    When the man in ck received the news, they were still somewhat puzzled. However, in an instant, they figured it out. Perhaps in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart, he still thought that Ouyang Jinling was the man in ck behind the scenes, or perhaps he wanted to know some inside information through Ouyang Jinling. After all, before they left, the base was wiped out by someone. Of course, none of them were caught. Perhaps it was because of this reason that they were so eager to find Ouyang Jinling.

    However, even though he was thinking about it, he still felt that there were some things that he had missed out. Was it really just to find Ouyang Jinling?

    Perhaps there was still something that he had forgotten? What had he missed out on?

    ¡­

    ¡°Is there any news about Da Bao? Isn¡¯t the Dark Empire omnipotent? How could they not find out? It¡¯s been a few days already?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely anxious. It had been so many days, yet the Dark Empire still had not found any news about the two children. Wasn¡¯t this too abnormal? How could this be possible?

    Yan Kuan was also extremely speechless at this moment. Not to mention that he had lost his children right under his nose, the most important thing was that in his own territory, whether it was NY or Las Vegas, they still had not found any trace of the two children, a boy and a girl, two little people who were not even four years old. How could they hide from the eyes of the entire Dark Empire? It was abnormal, too abnormal.

    Now, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something had happened to the children. However, the smoke grenades he released had obviously bewitched the man in ck. Recently, they had been well hidden.

    ¡°We can confirm that the children are in Las Vegas.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Las Vegas? What were the two children doing there?

    ¡°Why would they go there? Are you sure they weren¡¯t captured?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the only thing we can be sure of is that the two children definitely didn¡¯t fall into anyone¡¯s hands. I have spies in both the ck and white factions. They haven¡¯t received any children recently.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve also spread the news that the Chinese children cannot be epted for a period of time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao simply closed her eyes and stopped thinking about this matter. The Dark Empire indeed had the ability to make the ck and white factions definitely not ept Chinese children for a period of time. However, she was worried about the man in ck. That man in ck¡¯s identity was too mysterious¡­. Previously, she thought it was a woman. However, after Ouyang Jinling appeared, she denied this guess. Perhaps the man in ck that she saw three years ago was Ouyang Jinling in disguise.

    ¡°I hope the child is alright. I want to go to Las Vegas immediately. I want to know immediately if there¡¯s any news about the child.¡±

    There was one more thing that Shen Xiaoxiao did not tell Yan Kuan. 19 had already secretly sent a message. Da Bao was indeed taken away by Little Treasure. Moreover, he had also arrived in Las Vegas. At this moment, she was really worried and curious. Where exactly were the two children hiding?

    ¡°Naughty children, really naughty children.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s anxious appearance and did not know what to say. The things that parents worried about their children were both novel and curious to him. Of course, he was more worried. This was also the first time he had such a feeling, being worried about his children.

    At this moment, he truly felt that the feeling of him and Xiaoxiao worrying about their children actually had a different kind of warmth.

    Especially when he heard Xiaoxiao say ¡®naughty child¡¯. If it wasn¡¯t because the reality didn¡¯t allow it, he would haveughed out loud.

    But now¡­ He still said to the worried Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°The child is still young. Take your time. But our child is very powerful, to actually be able to sneak out of the Dark Empire. This really surprised me. My, Yan Kuan¡¯s, child is definitely not a coward. I believe that they will definitely be fine.¡±

    Yan Kuan was speaking the truth. He and Shen Xiaoxiao understood each other. Everyone knew that Da Bao and Little Treasure had left together, but both of them were unwilling to expose this paper window.

    However, Little Treasure¡¯s ability really impressed his father. This kid was not even four years old, yet he dared to do such a thing with his sister. Last time, he did not experience two children running to Las Vegas. He thought that it was probably a coincidence, especially when he heard Da Bao mention their experiences.

    However, this time, he felt that this kid was really brave and resourceful. He carefully looked at all the surveince footage. When he saw the two ck shadows crawling on the ground and asionally stopping deliberately¡­ At that time, he was extremely shocked. Of course, in the end, he was still the best. There was no such thing as a coward.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dad, are you serious? Liu Yufei took over Dongyou Country? Is Pei Li really crazy?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo looked at his daughter who was lying on the bed and resting. Finally, the curse was lifted and his daughter returned to normal. However, he still took out that thing. He promised his mother that he would never take it out. He didn¡¯t expect that in order to save his daughter¡­ He still failed his mother¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Yes, Liu Yufei is taking over now. Lele, you have to be obedient. The most important thing now is the child in your belly. Don¡¯t think about anything else, understand?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I made Dongyou Country with my own hands. Why should Liu Yufei benefit from it?¡±

    Ouyang Le felt very ufortable. Why should Liu Yufei, who only knew how to y with men, benefit from her hard-earned sess?

    When Ouyang Jinguo saw that Ouyang Le was still obsessed with these things, he said helplessly:

    ¡°Lele, with your ability, are you still worried that you won¡¯t be able to make a second Dongyou Country? Also, do you really think that Dongyou Country is that good? Don¡¯t forget the hole that Pei Li has filled all these years.¡±

    Thinking of this question, Ouyang Le was a little hesitant. Yes, the future of Dongyou Country was very good, but the prerequisite was that there wasn¡¯t a hole that needed to be filled.

    Ouyang Le didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Finally, she thought of something and asked Ouyang Jinguo, ¡°Dad, did you make a deal with the man in ck? Otherwise, how could the * * * * in my body be removed?¡±

    Seeing that his daughter finally asked him this question rationally, Ouyang Jinguo sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I used a relic left by your grandmother to exchange for your freedom. You must not be willful in the future. Although I don¡¯t have many things left for you, the things we brought from the Ouyang family are enough for you to live very well for the rest of your life. Very well.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s helplessness waspletely felt by Ouyang Le. However, she was even more curious about what kind of relic her father had used to exchange for her freedom.

    ¡°What exactly is it that made the man in ck agree?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo nced at Ouyang Le and said helplessly, ¡°Suoyin flower, a thousand-year-old Suoyin flower.¡±

 Chapter 489 - Suoyin Flower, Black Ganoderma, Yin-Yang Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 489: Suoyin Flower, ck Ganoderma, Yin-Yang Fruit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s words stunned Ouyang Le for a long time. Suoyin flower? How could he exchange it? Wasn¡¯t the Suoyin flower a tattoo?

    ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t Suoyin flower a tattoo?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo stood up and walked to the window. He seemed to be immersed in memories and said slowly, ¡°You all know that Suoyin flower is a tattoo, but it always has a reference, and this is the real Suoyin flower.¡±

    The more Ouyang Le listened, the more confused she became. She continued to ask Ouyang Jinguo:

    ¡°What does the Suoyin Flower Tear have to do with the Suoyin flower?¡±

    ¡°The real Suoyin flower is not a flower. No, to be precise, it will only form after its life is over, and the Suoyin Flower Tear is the flower dew that the Suoyin flower gathers when it matures.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Dad, what does it mean when its life is over? Is the Suoyin flower an animal? Not a nt?¡±

    ¡°This is something that our Ouyang family has been talking about for a thousand years. No one knows exactly what it looks like. However, the most precious treasure of the Ouyang family, the Suoyin flower, is kept in the forbiddennd of the Ouyang family. It is reared by the Nine-Tailed Snake. Every time it interacts with the Nine-Tailed Snake, a drop of the Suoyin Flower Tears will flow out. It is extremely poisonous.¡±

    ¡°As long as it touches the skin, a person will be heavily poisoned and slowly fall into a deep sleep. All the functions of the body will deteriorate and die. There is no cure in the world.¡±

    This news was shocking. Ouyang Le really did not know that the so-called Suoyin Flower Tears was such an existence. It was a little disgusting and felt like a demon.

    Previously, the Ouyang family¡¯s mistress had kept that Nine-Tailed Snake as her pet. Why was the Ouyang family such a mess?

    ¡°But what about the Suoyin flower?¡±

    ¡°This Suoyin flower will live for a hundred years, and it is strange. It has a period of only fifteen minutes, and in that fifteen minutes, it will turn into a nt-like Suoyin flower. However, after that period of time, it will automatically turn into an animal-like Suoyin flower.¡±

    ¡°In thousands of years, the entire Ouyang family only received one flower. To be precise, only one flower has been passed down.¡±

    ¡°By chance, your grandmother got it and passed it to me.¡±

    ¡°What is the use of this Suoyin flower? Why does the man in ck want it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific function, but it must have a lot to do with removing the Suoyin Flower Tears or a woman with the Suoyin flower. The Suoyin flower, the ck Ganoderma, and a Yin-Yang Fruit from the Shen family¡¯s secret fund. It is said that with these three things, one can live forever and be young forever.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo thought that it was a joke at first, so he didn¡¯t believe it at all. However, when the man in ck actually asked for the Suoyin flower in his hand to exchange for Ouyang Le¡¯s antidote, Ouyang Jinguo somewhat believed it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a joke, I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    This time, Ouyang Le really didn¡¯t say anything. These existences were too evil, right? However, the Ouyang family had been around for a thousand years. Furthermore, she knew that the Ouyang family had raised some mysterious species, so it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡°The Suoyin flower, the ck Ganoderma, and the Yin-Yang Fruit? The Shen family¡¯s secret fund? Does Shen Xiaoxiao know about it?¡±

    ¡°The possibility of knowing isn¡¯t high. The existence of the Yin-Yang Fruit is only known to the Shen family and the sessive family heads of the Ouyang family. However, because Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t have the right path to be the family head, Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t know about the Yin-Yang Fruit. As for Ouyang Tian, he never had any designs on the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°However, something happened to the Shen familyter. This matter definitely has something to do with the Yin-Yang Fruit and the Shen family¡¯s foundation. I even suspect that if the man in ck isn¡¯t from the Ouyang family. He must be from the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Ouyang Le knew that she had learned an incredible fact. She also knew that Ouyang Jinguo had no choice but to tell her about it so that she could do something stupid. It was also shocking... the water here was too muddled...

    ¡°Lele, I¡¯ve booked the ne tickets. We¡¯re going to F Country. We can¡¯t stay here anymore. Dad told you these things because he wanted you to know our current situation. Whether it¡¯s the man in ck and the Shen family or the so-called ck Emperor, there will definitely be a fierce battle. Do you think we, the old and weak pregnant women, can interfere? It¡¯s best if we leave this ce. We don¡¯t care if we have Dongyou Country.¡±

    Ouyang Le knew that this was the truth. She rubbed her belly. She really couldn¡¯t interfere now. She had to lie low for a while. Yes, she had to lie low for a while. As for the future, she would talk about itter.

    ¡°Okay, Dad, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Tigress, what are you going to do? Let me out.¡±

    Huang Yueyan put on her clothes and looked at Ai Wei, who was bing more and more like a little girl. She smiled. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t changed. Before, he had called her a devil, but now she had be a tigress. This change wasn¡¯t bad.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be noisy. Rest well. You worked hard yesterday. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll let you go. You can go to the vi, but you can¡¯t go outside for now.¡±

    ¡°I say, what do you take me for? I still...¡±

    ¡°Still what? Your job? Job? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged it for you. Even if there¡¯s a penalty or something, no one dares to ask you for it. You still don¡¯t know, right? Those two endorsements of yours are all under my name.¡±

    Ai Wei opened his mouth. What was this woman¡¯s background? The endorsements under his name were all international brands. Was this woman the boss? Or was she thedy boss?

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the boss. You can be thedy boss if you want.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to be thedy boss? But I heard that the boss of this Bo En (one of the endorsements of a brand) is married?¡±

    Huang Yueyan touched the essence, looked at Ai Wei, and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re well-informed. Why? Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ai Wei didn¡¯t understand. What did it mean?

    ¡°It means literally. be good and listen to me. I¡¯ll look for you after I¡¯m done. As for your Sister Weiwei, I¡¯ll find time to let you meet her.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, tell me clearly. What do you mean? I¡¯m a f*cking male mistress, right?¡±

    Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Ai Wei¡¯s exasperated words. This man was so cute when he was angry. Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t like her? Did he hate her? What was he angry about?

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Ai Wei was a little angry from embarrassment. Was he angry? Why was he angry? He had a free woman delivered to his door. Why was he angry? He was not the one who was at a disadvantage.

    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not at a disadvantage. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve gotten what I want, so I¡¯ll naturally let you go. You just need to stay here obediently. I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words made Ai Wei somewhat confused. He didn¡¯t know her at all. What exactly did this tigress want?

    Huang Yueyan smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around, opened the door, and walked out, leaving him alone in the room to throw a tantrum. After walking out of the door, Huang Yueyan touched her stomach. It should be soon. If she did it a few more times, she should be able to seed. Anyway, she needed to find a man. It would be best if she didn¡¯t get married... The marriage information released to the public was not bad. At least in the future, there would be a lot less trouble....

 Chapter 490 - Find It

    <h4>Chapter 490: Find It</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you really know the way?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just ahead. It¡¯s not far. It¡¯s just at the beach ahead.¡±

    The two of them were speaking Chinese, and they were dressed in rags. They really didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention on the way. There were many children like this in Las Vegas. If you dressed a little better, there might still be people who would take a fancy to you. However, the way they were picking up bottles with stic bags in their dirty hands made people have no desire to abduct them.

    ¡°Why do we have to pick up these bottles?¡±

    Da Bao was a little unhappy. Why did they have to bring these bottles? They were heavy and dirty.

    ¡°This is a cover-up, do you understand? You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you. You just have to listen to me. Do you think no one has any designs on us? Even if we have money, no one will know, understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand. This is what Mommy said about not revealing your wealth, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean. Da Bao is really smart. Are you hungry? Bear with it. When we reach the beach, there will be a lot of seafood to eat.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t cook. What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Do what? We need to find a ce to sleep, a ce to rest, a ce to shower. When we¡¯re done packing, we¡¯ll be going back to the country. Also, I want to check when there will be a ne. If we go to the airport like this, we¡¯ll be chased out.¡±

    Da Bao didn¡¯t say anything because Little Treasure was right. Little Treasure was very smart. She had never thought that they would be able to earn so much money. She didn¡¯t think that Little Treasure would be so amazing. Those adults didn¡¯t earn as much as he did.

    However, Little Treasure said that they couldn¡¯t win too much. If they were targeted by those people, they would be in trouble. That was why they won enough tickets and left.

    At the seaside vi, after Little Treasure and Dark 1 leftst time, other than the cleaners cleaning up, there were no other changes. Moreover, the cleaners would fill the refrigerator with food every other week, it was to make it more convenient for the owner toe and stay whenever they wanted.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s so much food, but why is it all bread? I don¡¯t want to eat bread sandwiches anymore.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, be good and eat first. When you¡¯re full, we¡¯ll study how to cook, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I want to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead. Remember to wear my clothes. There¡¯s some in the room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, got it.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Du Ze, look at how good things are now. You¡¯re in charge of research and development, and I¡¯m in charge of management. We¡¯re cooperating so well, and no one will snatch me away from you again. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    Liu Yufeiy on the bed and looked at Du Ze, who was smoking, not speaking, and was unhappy. She was racking her brains tofort him.

    Liu Yufei knew that Du Ze used to run Dongyou Country by himself. His methods and boldness were not bad. This time, Pei Li finally lost his position. He wanted to show off his skills, but Liu Yufei suddenly stood up at this time. More importantly, there was a man in ck standing behind her. What was wrong with him? Why didn¡¯t the man in ck choose him?

    ¡°He chose you. I have nothing to say.¡±

    Liu Yufei knew that Du Ze was still angry, but she had no choice. Moreover, the man in ck had personally instructed Du Ze. Even if Du Ze was ufortable, there was nothing he could do. If he had the ability, he could find the man in ck himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. At least Dongyou Country belongs to the two of us, right?¡±

    Du Ze did not say anything. He wanted to see what ability Liu Yufei, who only knew how to have fun, had to hold on to the position of Dongyou Country. When the man in ck asked him to fight, he would be qualified to negotiate.

    ¡­

    ¡°I say, it¡¯s really hard to ask you out. You¡¯ve been missing for three years. You¡¯re really a friend.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was full of sarcasm when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao. However, when she saw the lively person, her heart finally settled down.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that Huang Yueyan was indeed a good friend. She had not given up on searching for her all these years. Now that she hade looking for her, she knew that she must have been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°The children are missing. I¡¯m so busy that I haven¡¯t been able toe down to see you.¡±

    ¡°Missing? Both of them are missing? Is there any news? Yan Kuan hasn¡¯t found his own child yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s already some news. But how do you know it¡¯s two?¡±

    Huang Yueyan smiled widely. She winked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Someone told me to tell you that I¡¯m borrowing your Ai Wei. I¡¯ll return him to you in a while.¡±

    ¡°Ai Wei? How did you get involved with him? Did you choose him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. This girl had high standards. She deliberately spread the news of marriage. She had been single all these years and had been looking for a suitable man to sow the seeds. Why did she choose Ai Wei?

    ¡°Hehe, what do you think? I¡¯ll choose him. He¡¯s too beautiful. I like beautiful men. You know that.¡±

    ¡°You. Actually, Ai Wei is a pretty good person.¡±

    ¡°Stop it. Let¡¯s not talk about him. You know that I won¡¯t love anyone. Alright, let¡¯s talk about the children. Do you need my help? If you need help, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I really need your help. I remember that you have a distribution department in Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks to your family¡¯s men, I¡¯ve monopolized all the imports in Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye out for me recently. See if anyone has ordered strawberries.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why should I keep an eye out for this? Isn¡¯t this something ordinary?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pointed her finger and said to Huang Yueyan, ¡°Da Bao likes strawberries the most, but this is an imported fruit. If they want to eat it, they¡¯ll order it online. When it¡¯s distributed, keep an eye out for them.¡±

    ¡°What if they don¡¯t order it?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m desperate.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem. I have a friend who works at the airport. If the two children take the ne, I¡¯ll get the news immediately. Do you have a photo? Also, send me the information. As long as they register, we can immediately find them.¡±

    ¡°Alright, here you go.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s news. This is a photo.¡±

    Yan Kuan took the photo that Dark 1 handed over. The backs of the two little boys really looked very simr to Da Bao and Little Treasure. These children really knew how to do things, especially Da Bao. Whose idea was this? How did they cut off so much hair?

    ¡°Devilish child.¡±

    Thinking of this word, Yan Kuan actually felt that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s description was very appropriate. This son of his was really quick-witted.

    ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°Sea Ice Bay. They went to pick up trash along the way.¡±

    ¡°Pick up trash?¡±

    Yan Kuan really did not expect this answer, but Dark 1 continued, ¡°Before that, Little Treasure won 10,000 US dors at the casino.¡±

    Yan Kuan could not help but want tough. This son of his really made people not know whether tough or cry. This intelligence, no one would believe it if it was not his son¡­

 Chapter 491 - Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 491: Shopping</h4>

    Da Bao and Little Treasure had eaten and drunk their fill. After taking a bath, they slipped into their rooms and fell asleep. They were really too tired. They were both children.

    This ce was located in a remote area. The entire bay was bought by Shen Xiaoxiao. There were no bad people who would break into this ce.

    When Dark 1 and 19 arrived here, they saw two naughty children snoring as soon as they opened the door. They heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, both of them smiled helplessly.

    The journey was really torturous. These two children¡¯s imaginations were really endless. They did not know whether it was because their genes were too strong or because 19 had trained them well since he was young. From NY to Las Vegas, they disguised themselves, gambled, and even ran to the bay by themselves. The two of them were stunned that nothing had happened. They even fooled the otherspletely. How did these two children grow up? Why were their brain circuits so powerful?

    ¡°Your boss¡¯s seed is really powerful.¡±

    Secretly, Dark 1 nced at 19 and did notment on his words. Wasn¡¯t that right? No one would suspect that this wasn¡¯t Boss¡¯ seed.

    ¡°Now go and make some food. Put it in the fridge and lunch box. These two children know how to heat it up themselves.¡±

    At this moment, 19 could only ept his fate. He went to the kitchen and looked at the dirty old bottles and clothes on the sofa. The more he looked, the more he found it funny. He took out his phone and took a picture, sending it to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao received the message, the expression on her face could be imagined. How could these children be so torturous? But her own children were really smart. They actually knew how to disguise themselves. When she was their age, she still didn¡¯t know anything.

    She was a bit of a scoundrel, but she was also relieved. At least she had found the child. She didn¡¯t have to worry about what would happen to the children.

    However, she also felt that it was best to send the children back. Moreover, she had already thought of the location. They had been buried in the courtyard house at the front gate, which was close to the capital government and high-ranking officials¡¯ courtyard, not many people had the courage to attack the two children there. When the time came, she would send 19 and Dark 1 back together, which could be considered as creating an opportunity for Dark 1.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know where Dark 1 needed her to create an opportunity. He had also learned to be smart and pounced on her whenever he saw a chance. Of course, this was a topic for another time.

    Now that the children had been found, she also had the heart to do what she wanted to do. Dongyou Country actually let Liu Yufei be the head. It seemed that the man in ck really wanted to see two sisters kill each other. However, Liu Yufei had been so wasted all these years. She wondered if this ability was the same as in her previous life?

    ¡°Da Bao has been found. I will get Dark 1 to send her back to the country immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows and looked at her. This information came from a rather fast source. As expected, this 19 did not have any memories at all.

    ¡°19 and Dark 1, I will get them to return to the country together.¡±

    This time, it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s turn to look at him. She said very calmly, ¡°19 is not your person now. He will decide his own direction. However, as an uncle, he will definitely send Da Bao back to the country. He will do this even without your arrangements.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not treating him as an outsider. Yan Kuan knew that this was a chance for Shen Xiaoxiao to fight for 19¡¯s freedom. As a dark guard of the Dark Empire, he would be a dark guard for the rest of his life. Unless he betrayed or was eliminated, the elimination would at least save his life. However, if he betrayed her, it would be three shes and six holes. Up until now, no one had been able to survive.

    19¡¯s situation was special, but no matter how special it was, it could not hide the fact that he was once a secret guard. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were also a disguised reminder to Yan Kuan that 19 had nothing to do with the Dark Empire. He was her person, and because the child called him uncle¡­ He was also her family.

    Yan Kuan knew very well that she had relied on 19¡¯s help to bring up the child all these years. It was because he had been worried about the children these past few days that he knew that bringing up the two twins was easier said than done. Moreover, it was the most troublesome time when the children were the youngest.

    Now, when he heard that Xiaoxiao had such ns for 19, he even wished that he could be 19 himself. Moreover, there was also a hint of jealousy because 19 had participated in the most important three years of the children and apanied Xiaoxiao for the most important three years. And in these three years¡­ He was absent¡­

    ¡°I know. 19 is your brother and also my brother. I won¡¯t make things difficult for him. Moreover, his appearance has changed a lot. No one will recognize him. Regardless of whether he wants to be 19 or Fang Hao, I will respect his opinion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I want to go to thepany. Don¡¯t you also want to go to thepany? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was not easy for him to feel that her little heart had warmed up a little. However, due to the disappearance of the children, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that something was not right again. She became a little unfamiliar with him again.

    Yan Kuan was really unfamiliar with this point. He did not know what to do.

    However, there was one thing that he did not remember clearly. A woman needed to be coaxed. No matter how bad she was to you, no matter how ruthless she was, she had to be coaxed shamelessly. A strong woman was afraid of a man pestering them.

    He remembered this point very clearly. He also felt that this was the most correct idea that the Four Hall Masters hade up with over the years.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the office today. I¡¯ll apany you to go shopping.¡±

    ¡°Shopping?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand that was holding her bag paused. Had this person gone crazy again? Going shopping at this time?

    ¡°Are you sick? You¡¯re acting out all the time. Why would you go shopping when you have nothing to do? Three years ago, I didn¡¯t expect you to go shopping with me. Why did you go shopping with me three yearster because you feel guilty? Don¡¯t worry about it. Why have you be so flustered?¡±

    Yan Kuan had expected to be ridiculed by Shen Xiaoxiao, but he acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He ignored her and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he walked over to take the bag in her hand, held her hand, and went downstairs. He didn¡¯t give her any chance to struggle.

    NY¡¯srgest luxury shopping mall.

    Yan Kuan had thought of buying the entire mall, but the Four Hall Masters told him that if he really did that, Shen Xiaoxiao would immediately turn hostile and leave. How was this shopping? This was clearly showing off his wealth. Was Shen Xiaoxiao short of money? Of course she was not short of money.

    Therefore, even though Yan Kuan hated the way people came and went in the mall, he still patiently brought Shen Xiaoxiao to this ce.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything along the way. She knew this man too well. If he made up his mind, he would not change it easily. Not only that, if she resisted, he would even be more determined in his own opinion, so she simply did not say anything more. She also wanted to see what this man was up to. He was not tired from day to night.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared a gift for the children yet. Come with me to choose something. Let¡¯s see what Da Bao and Little Treasure like.¡±

    Choose for the children? This idea made Shen Xiaoxiao unable to refute. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Little Treasure doesn¡¯t like toys. He likes real things. Do you understand? As for Da Bao, she is a delicate little princess. She likes everything that little girls like.¡±

    When she talked about the two children, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression softened. She missed the children. Moreover, when she entered the shop and saw that it was filled with things, she really had the desire to buy things for the two children.

    One deliberately catered to them while the other was pleased with herself. The two of them got along with each other with a rare peace. However, all this peace fell into a pair of eyes filled with jealousy¡­

 Chapter 492 - The Big Fish Eats the Small Fish

    <h4>Chapter 492: The Big Fish Eats the Small Fish</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Liu Yufei¡¯s recent eptance of Dongyou Country could be said to be in high spirits. Although it was somewhat troublesome and some of the employees did not really buy it, there were the assistants specially sent by the man in ck, as well as the people that Pei Li had left behind previously. Therefore, although she had worked hard... She still had the time to take a breather asionally.

    Especially for Liu Yufei, she had been ying outside for many, many years. In this short period of time, she would have to sit in the office for eight hours a day, sometimes more than that. This was also somewhat difficult.

    She happened to be talking to a client today, so she happened toe into the mall to rx when she passed by.

    Normally, although she didn¡¯t care much about the children, she remembered to buy some clothes and toys for children every time she went shopping. Although Min Hao had been sent away, she hadn¡¯t had time to change this habit at that time. She had just walked into the brand shop... and she actually saw these two people.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the perfect couple. More importantly, why wasn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao dead yet? Back when Yan Kuan had announced his marriage to the entire world, why was this woman so lucky? Why was there a man who was so devoted to her? Even Du Ze, that useless man, was devoted to this woman.

    Even Pei Li would never apany her to a children¡¯s clothing store, let alone a man who was hundreds of times stronger than Pei Li.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s good life really made her so jealous that she wanted to kill her.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s vicious gaze looked at the items in the store without any scruples. However, because her position was extremely hidden, when Yan Kuan sensed the thick malice at the first moment, he only saw a cylindrical pir when he looked over.

    Liu Yufei was frightened by Yan Kuan¡¯s murderous gaze and retreated with all her might. Her heart grew more and more ufortable. It seemed that her choice was not wrong. As a woman whom that man had no interest in... It would be better to choose to be an empress dowager. At least, no one would be able to ride on her head.

    When that time came, as long as her Min Hao held his position firmly, for Shen Xiaoxiao, it would not be the same as the 10 years of underground boxing waiting for her. Hmph, just she wait and see.

    However, these two were officially stupid. They really thought that the child who had died back then was Min Hao. Stupid. Even if it was their own child, they weren¡¯t able to recognize him. Stupid.

    Du Ze could be considered to have done a good deed. He actually didn¡¯t help her protect her son.

    Because of Yan Kuan¡¯s discovery, Liu Yufei could only run away quickly. Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t be so angry that he would chase after her anymore. It was a rare opportunity to go shopping. He definitely wouldn¡¯t ruin it because of a woman. Yes, a woman. Although that woman left in a hurry, he could see it clearly. He even saw clearly that it was actually Liu Yufei.

    As expected, a scourge had been left behind for a thousand years. If he did not have to let Xiaoxiao take care of it herself, he would not have used this method of boiling a frog in warm water.

    However, the man in ck actually chose to let Liu Yufei take charge of Dongyou Country. It seemed that this man in ck really had no one to use. No, perhaps this man in ck was forced into a corner.

    At this end.

    The moment Liu Yufei left, Liu Yumeng followed. She had seen clearly just now that Liu Yufei¡¯s gaze towards that man and woman was not only filled with jealousy, the hatred within could not be blocked. Who were those two people? What deep hatred did they have with Liu Yufei?

    Liu Yumeng took another look at the man and woman in the children¡¯s clothing store. Coincidentally, Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze was looking over. Liu Yumeng was shocked, but immediately after, her heart beat violently. She was actually subdued by that man¡¯s aura. This man was so stylish... Her heart was actually beating so fast.

    Could it be that Liu Yufei was jealous of this man? Who was this man? But no matter who it was, this man¡¯s identity was definitely not simple. Not to mention his imposing manner, just based on her understanding of Liu Yufei, Liu Yufei would definitely not have such deep feelings for amoner.

    Liu Yumeng thought for a long time and still could not figure out who the person that Liu Yufei cared so much about was. Coincidentally, thepany called and said that the boss woulde to thepany personally tomorrow. She had to go back and work overtime. Between the boss of KN Group and this man whom she did not know, Liu Yumeng was not stupid. She naturally knew that the boss of KN would be easier. This man was just an interlude.

    ...

    Liu Yufei sat in the office. Her mood was still a little ufortable, but the pile of documents on the table made her have no choice but to forcefully suppress the anger in her heart. She casually flipped through a document. This was the cooperation n that Pei Li had left behind previously. The target of the cooperation was the recently popr Moxing that had set off a wave of enthusiasm around the world.

    Thepany had already researched several ns for this imitation Moxing. It looked like she had to find an opportunity to visit that President Fang. It was said that he was a golden bachelor. This meant that her chances had increased by another level.

    ...

    ¡°President Fang, the new president of Dongyou Country, President Liu, wants to visit you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Pei Li had been here a few times. Now that Pei Li was in trouble, as long as Liu Yufei had the brains, she would continue this n.

    However, it was not that she did not know the purpose of Dongyou Country wanting to cooperate with Moxing. With that man in ck here, most of the ns were to cooperate first and then swallow herpany step by step. This move... in the past three years, she had seen it many times.

    Some smallpanies were swallowed just like that. Of course, it had to be said that Ouyang Le was indeed Pei Li¡¯s good assistant. She was proficient in thew, and some loopholes in thew were extremely well drilled. Pei Li was also good at skimming the edges, so the cooperation between the two was seamless. If it was not because of the control of the man in ck, perhaps the two of them would really be able to create a world together.

    Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world.

    Pei Li¡¯s ident and Ouyang Le¡¯s departure from Dongyou Country were all caused by Shen Xiaoxiao. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected Ouyang Le to suddenly leave the country.

    It was impossible for Ouyang Le to be too far away from Pei Li. However, Yan Kuan did not know that Ouyang Le had really left the country. Not only that, Ouyang Le was pregnant. This was a little strange... Could it be that the poison in Ouyang Le¡¯s body had been removed?

    How was that possible? How could the man in ck let Ouyang Le off so easily? How did she do it?

    No, how did Ouyang Jinguo do it? Ouyang Le definitely did not have the ability to escape from the hands of the man in ck. Then, there was only one reason why she could leave so cleanly and without getting revenge... Ouyang Jinguo must have used something in exchange.

    There was only one reason that Shen Xiaoxiao could think of at this moment.

    What was it?

    ¡°I won¡¯t see her. Let me know after the three appointments.¡±

    The secretary knew this would be the result. As soon as he walked out of the office, Yan Kuan walked straight in. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Did he really think this was his backyard? He came in without knocking?

    ¡°Let me tell you, I don¡¯t have time to go shopping today.¡±

    She did not know what was wrong with Yan Kuan. He had been pulling her to go shopping every day for the past few days. He was really out of his mind again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go shopping,e and have dinner with me....¡±

 Chapter 493 - Women Have To Rely On Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 493: Women Have To Rely On Themselves</h4>

    After the meal, he naturally did not seed. Shen Xiaoxiao was pulled by Yan Kuan into KN Group.

    As the CEO of KN Group in China, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name was not unknown.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao arrived, she found out that Yan Kuan had deliberately brought her here. She did not know what he was going to do, but after the secretary informed her that the board meeting was about to begin, Shen Xiaoxiao guessed one thing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning to put me on the board, or do you want me to join the board?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was as smart as ever. He smiled and said, ¡°I had this intention three years ago, and you¡¯re my legal wife. From the moment we got married, you already had 50% of the shares of KN Group. I didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    ¡°Ah? 50%?¡±

    This news really surprised Shen Xiaoxiao a lot. She really didn¡¯t know about this matter. Yan Kuan had never told her about it. What did this mean? Giving her candy? Using money to corrupt her?

    Moreover, it was KN. Not to mention 50% of the shares, even 5% of the shares could her hundreds of millions of yuan every year. How big was the global influence of KN Group? Did he know?

    However, she did not know what to say at this moment. She only felt that this man was really spasming when he went crazy.

    ¡°I have already put the ie from these three years into your separate ount and your Dongyou Country.¡±

    ¡°Dongyou Country is mine. I ept it. But this KN?¡±

    ¡°KN is also yours. We are husband and wife.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. Husband and wife? She remembered that she had already proposed a divorce. Had this man forgotten? If he had forgotten, she did not mind helping him recall his memories.

    ¡°I remember that I seemed to have told you that we should get a divorce, right?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard that word, his face instantly turned ashen. Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heavy body with a gloomy feeling, he said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that word again in my lifetime.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never seen Yan Kuan so low-spirited before. To be more precise, he had never shown it in front of her.

    Was this man angry?

    What right did he have to be angry?

    ¡°Funny, why can¡¯t I mention it? We have no feelings between us.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes stared at Shen Xiaoxiao in a daze. This wretched girl actually dared to say that she had no feelings?

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression changed extremely quickly. Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was feeling surprised, he suddenly retracted his low pressure and strode over. He hugged her and said, ¡°If you have no feelings, we can cultivate you from the beginning. I can do it three years ago, and I can do it three yearster. The only difference is that this time, I¡¯m the one serving you.¡±

    ¡°You b*astard¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth was once again gagged. She said that he was the one serving her, but wasn¡¯t he the one who had s*x until the end?

    Also, did she agree? Did she agree?

    Yan Kuan¡¯s mind was already filled with this little woman¡¯s thoughts at this moment. She said that she didn¡¯t love him anymore? Hmph, how could she not love him? If she didn¡¯t love him, she would not let him reminisce about when he had loved her. Anyway, this love was made. The more he did, the more he naturally loved her¡­

    ¡°Laura, the time has passed. Do you want me to inform the President?¡±

    Liu Yumeng was ready to make a move at this moment. She really didn¡¯t expect that the man she saw at the mall the other day was the president of their KN. He was indeed handsome and dashing.

    But who was that woman? Who was the President¡¯s person?

    Laura knew clearly what Liu Yumeng was thinking. The reason why their secretarial department often changed people was because there were too many such women. They thought that their little thoughts were well hidden, but in fact, they had long been seen through.

    ¡°Yumeng, put away your little thoughts. There are naturally benefits for you if you work here honestly. But if you have any big thoughts, this is KN. If you offend the boss and the entire M Country, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a ce to stand. Think about it carefully.¡±

    The words of the old secretary Laura made Liu Yumeng blush. Her words were too direct, but she had just seen it. That woman was petite, and her figure was not as good as hers. Needless to say, her looks were even more beautiful. However, she was not inferior to her in any way.

    However, since Laura had kindly reminded her, she would not go to the gunpoint now. The most important thing was that she was not in a hurry. If she wanted to fish for gold turtles, she would definitely not rush it. Her goal was not just to earn a sum of money. Her goal was to be a bossdy, where she would have an endless amount of money to enjoy in her lifetime.

    Moreover, so what if this woman was the President¡¯s woman? It was impossible for such an outstanding diamond bachelor not to have one or two women. As for men, it was normal for them to act on asion. She understood.

    However, this woman looked familiar. She seemed to have seen them somewhere before, as well as the president. She felt that she had really seen them somewhere before, but she could not remember where for a moment.

    Could it be China? It was very likely. After all, the President was also of Chinese descent. This was a pleasant surprise to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to see those people now. Just take the money every year.¡±

    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to bother with this man, but he pulled her into his arms and didn¡¯t allow her to escape at all. When she saw this man who was absolutely domineering in bed, she really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, she wouldn¡¯t ept KN. Everything that she, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted, had to depend on herself. Three years ago, she had said that she would never rely on a man again. No matter who this man was, she would only rely on herself. Even if she wanted to create a world, she had to rely on herself.

    Admittedly, KN Group was indeed a huge cake filled with temptation. However, these were not as real as the lessons that she had experienced three years ago. Putting all her hopes on a man was simply suicide. The only thing a woman could rely on was herself.

    ¡°Not only do I not want KN Group, but I also don¡¯t want Dongyou Country. Based on the market value three years ago, you can cash it in for me. I don¡¯t want a single cent of the profits for these three years.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words caught Yan Kuan by surprise. However, he knew that Xiaoxiao was doing this to rify things with him. It was not just about money. She probably had feelings for him as well. This little thing did not look tired and still had the mood to think about these things.

    ¡°It seems that you are not tired and still have the mood to think about these things.¡±

    ¡°We will have to face these topics sooner orter. I, Shen Xiaoxiao, have said before that I will never be one point higher than others, nor will I take advantage of others. Moreover, it is definitely best for me and you to clearly exin these things to each other. As for your property, whether you want to give it to the children or donate it yourself, it has nothing to do with me. What I want, I, Shen Xiaoxiao, will take it back one by one.¡±

    The arm of Yan Kuan¡¯s was a little stiff. This persistent and firm Shen Xiaoxiao was one that Yan Kuan had never seen. She always had many sides to show, and made Yan Kuan feel curiosity and indulgence¡­

 Chapter 494 - Shen Xiaoxiaoâ€™s Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 494: Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s Resentment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was rare for the two of them to really touch on this topic. Yan Kuan really did not react for a long time, but he somewhat understood the change in Shen Xiaoxiao at this moment.

    When he first met Shen Xiaoxiao four years ago, she was still a little wolf girl who could not even speak clearly. He taught her bit by bit, taught her to speak, taught her to survive, taught her to kill, but he never taught her how to grow on her own.

    At that time, he only felt that his woman only needed to be obedient and sensible, and he would not let her suffer any losses. Everything would be fine as long as he was there.

    Whether it was the Shen Enterprise at that time or theter Dongyou Country, Yan Kuan had interfered to varying degrees. Later on, because of the Ouyang family¡¯s matter, the Shen Enterprise had no choice but to go into hiding. This little thing did not have the slightestint... Even at that time, he waspletely aware of her trust in him.

    However, it was because of this trust that he stabbed her in the back the deepest when she needed it the most.

    It was needless to say that he had admitted her mistake at that time. He had no reason to exin at all. However,ter on, he froze all the bank ounts rted to Xiaoxiao and the children. Only then did he force Xiaoxiao and the children into a dead end.

    If she had not met Ai Wei, if it were not for those diamonds, he would not have dared to imagine how Xiaoxiao and the children would have survived.

    Of course, he did not believe that Xiaoxiao would be wronged by the children. However, it would definitely not be so easy to live a well-to-do life.

    Therefore, he couldpletely understand the changes that Xiaoxiao was going through now. Money could only stay in her pocket, and her career could only be in his hands. This was what truly belonged to her.

    Rather than saying that she did not want to rely on him, it was more appropriate to say that she did not dare to rely on him anymore. She was afraid that when she needed him the most, he would once again stab her in the back. She was protecting herself firmly, not allowing any gap or weakness to be exposed. This kind of Xiaoxiao made Yan Kuan me himself even more, and his heart ached even more inexplicably...

    Yan Kuan did not speak, and Shen Xiaoxiao thought that he had listened to her words. For a moment, there was a deep silence between the two of them.

    Yan Kuan suddenly realized that Xiaoxiao would not forgive him so easily. Even if she let him touch her and let him stay by her side, there were still some things that were wrong. He did not receive forgiveness for her asional good mood these days.

    In the end, what should he do?

    Ask the children for help? Actually, this was the best way, but the current situation definitely did not allow the four of them to stay together in one piece. Otherwise, they would not even know why they were wiped out in one go.

    If he could not rely on the children, what else could he rely on to win Xiaoxiao¡¯s forgiveness...

    ...

    ¡°What? They don¡¯t have time again?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be described as livid. This was already the third time. Wasn¡¯t this Moxing¡¯s arrogance a little too much?

    Originally, after they rejected itst time, she had already denied continuing to seek cooperation with Moxing, but the man in ck just didn¡¯t agree. Liu Yufei was furious. This was her first big case as the CEO... In fact, she knew that if she did not seed, her authority would be greatly threatened. Of course, if she seeded, she could be considered to have officially regained Dongyou Country.

    Therefore, no matter how unwilling she was, she still endured the anger in her heart. However, she was still rejected. What was the meaning of this Moxing?

    ¡°Miss Secretary, may I ask where your President Fang has been going recently?¡±

    Liu Yufei was not stupid. After asking this question, she took off the diamond ring that she had just bought on her finger. Fortunately, the diamond was not big, but it cost tens of thousands of yuan. If she gave it to this secretary just like that, this secretary should be able to reveal some information, right?

    After the secretary held the diamond ring, her expression did not lose its impatience. Instead, she said to Liu Yufei in a low and mysterious voice,?¡°Miss Liu, I see that you are quite sincere. I am not an unreasonable person. Let me tell you in secret. Don¡¯t say that I said it. Our President Fang went to Las Vegas to participate in the King of Gamblerspetition.¡±

    Liu Yufei did not expect this news. However, this time was really the time for the King of Gamblerspetition. That President Fang actually liked to y this? It was good that he had hobbies. She was just afraid that he didn¡¯t have any hobbies.

    The secretary looked at Liu Yufei who was deep in thought and deliberately said, ¡°Also, I heard that our President Fang wille back after attending the K-ONE¡¯s banquet. Miss Liu doesn¡¯t need toe here recently.¡±

    It seemed that the ring was quite useful. She even found out about this news that he attended K-ONE¡¯s banquet. Wasn¡¯t this the banquet where her Min Hao was recognized by Yan Kuan? Good, that was great.

    ¡°Thank you. If you have any news in the future, please tell me. I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    The secretary nodded in understanding. Liu Yufei stepped on her 10-inch high heels and slowly walked out.

    As soon as Liu Yufei left, the secretary entered the office.

    ¡°She left?¡±

    ¡°She left. I already told her everything. She even gave me this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at it before she said to the secretary, ¡°If it¡¯s for you, just keep it. I¡¯ll give you something in the future. Just keep it. You don¡¯t have to report it.¡±

    The secretary was overjoyed. There was such a good thing? This ring was worth a lot of money. The secretary immediately left happily.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the chair. She was more and more looking forward to seeing Liu Yufei jumping up and down. If she knew that the boss of this Moxing was her, would her expression be even more interesting?

    ...

    ¡°Uncle, are these really the gifts that Mommy asked you to send us?¡±

    Little Treasure?sat in the lounge and looked at the toys. He liked them so much. Although he had been caught and severely punished by his uncle, he was in a better mood with these gifts.

    19 looked at all the imitation toys. He didn¡¯t need to think to know who had sent them, but he wouldn¡¯t help that man.

    ¡°Yes, your mother knows that you like this. She specially found it for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mommy is the best. I love Mommy the most. Uncle, I want to call Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Later. Mommy is still sleeping. When the sun rises, Uncle will call for you. Alright, go y by yourself.¡±

    After sending Little Treasure away, Dark 1 looked at 19 and did not say anything. 19 was not afraid of him and shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m not going to tell him which man gave it to him. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dark 1 turned his head and ignored him. 19 felt like it was a fist hitting cotton, making him feel extremely aggrieved. How could this man be so annoying sometimes? So annoying.

    ...

    ¡°Have you found out? The Ghost Axe is still in their hands?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. The Ghost Axe in our hands is confirmed to be fake. The real Ghost Axe should still be in the hands of one of them.¡±

    The man in ck waved his hand. The ck Ganoderma and Ghost Axe, that were used as a trade... He did not expect the Ghost Axe to be fake. Moreover, it was almost fake. If he had not failed to activate the mechanism, he would have thought that it was real.

    It seemed that the Ghost Axe was not in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands but in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands. Which one of them had it?

 Chapter 495 - The Identity of the Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 495: The Identity of the Mysterious Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Put this thing away yourself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the Ghost Axe in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand in surprise. She thought that Yan Kuan had already reced the fake one for the man in ck. Why was it still here?

    ¡°The ck Ganoderma is real, but this Ghost Axe is not. After all, this thing is made of gold. Although I don¡¯t know why this thing made of gold is called a Ghost Axe and why it is pure gold.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were naturally what Shen Xiaoxiao had been wondering all along. However, when she looked at the key that symbolized the inheritance of the Shen family, she still felt a sense of sorrow.

    In her previous life, Gu Yuehua and the Pei family had tried every possible means to obtain this thing. However, in the end, they were thrown into the cesspit by her.

    In this life, she had tried every possible means to get this thing back from Pei Dongguo. Before she could even warm it up, it was taken away by the man in ck. Now, she had once again regained it. She knew that this was a hot potato, and it was also something that she could not refuse.

    ¡°I have thought about this for a long time. It is indeed extremely dangerous to put it on you. However, based on where you hid it, I also believe in it. Moreover, from now on, I will not leave you even half a step. Naturally, your safety will be personally guaranteed by me.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he kept looking at Shen Xiaoxiao. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts had already drifted overseas. She suddenly began to realize... What exactly was in the so-called inheritance of the Shen family that Pei Dongguo and theter Ouyang Tian could not wait to get their hands on? And what about the man in ck? He had used a big move earlier to trick Yan Kuan with a fake version of herself for this thing. What exactly were they looking for?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was in a daze, Yan Kuan naturally asked. Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and said,?¡°I want to take a trip back to the country to take a look.¡±

    ¡°You want to go to your ancestral home? But the ck Ganoderma is not there.¡±

    ¡°I know that the ck Ganoderma is not there. I want to go to our old home to take a look. What exactly do these people want? Is it really some treasure passed down from the Ming dynasty? I don¡¯t think so. The man in ck does not need money. Otherwise, he would not support Dongyou Country.¡±

    However, he definitely had more than one Dongyou Country under him. There were so many things that could create wealth for him. Oh right, there were also those treasures of the Ouyang family that he mentioned earlier. These things could clearly be obtained by him... There was no need for him to covet those things of her Shen family, right? ¡°This is very strange. I feel that there must be something in our ancestral residence, and that is what the man in ck wants the most.¡±

    Yan Kuan had long known Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s guess. He had even guessed half of the man in ck¡¯s identity because of this guess. However, he still needed to verify some things. After all, this news was unimaginable to him, let alone Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°There is indeed something that the man in ck wants in your Shen family¡¯s secret inheritance fund.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to know about it. She immediately became curious. What exactly was it?

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Yin-Yang Fruit.¡±

    ¡°Yin-Yang Fruit? What is that?¡±

    This was the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao had heard of this thing. What exactly was it?

    Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao to sit on the sofa and told her what he knew in detail.

    ¡°It is said that as long as you obtain the ¡®Yin-Yang Fruit¡¯, ¡®Suoyin flower¡¯, and ¡®ck Ganoderma¡¯, you will be able to live forever and be immune to all poisons. I believe that the man in ck¡¯s target is this Yin-Yang Fruit. And your Shen family happens to be the owner of thest Yin-Yang Fruit in this world.¡±

    ¡°What? Live forever? Eternal youth? Are you telling a fairy tale?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to say such an unbelievable thing. However, Yan Kuan¡¯s expression did not have the slightest hint of him joking. For a moment, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what to do.

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±

    Yan Kuan nodded and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t forget that the Ouyang family has a thousand years of heritage. Is there anything strange? Just the Nine-Tailed Snake that I saw back then is definitely not an ordinary thing, let alone this Suoyin flower.¡±

    ¡°Suoyin flower?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s a real nt. This thing is very lewd. Remember when I told you about those disgusting things I encountered? This Suoyin flower is something that looks like a m after it dies.¡±

    ¡°The man in ck wants to live forever? To be young forever?¡±

    ¡°He definitely wants to, but this poison is invulnerable. The most important thing is to cure all the poison in the world. In other words, our previous guess was right. The man in ck really wants to save people.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember that bottle of blood sample we took from that base?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Has that blood sample been tested?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, guess who that person is?¡±

    Let Shen Xiaoxiao guess? At first, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that it was Yan Kuan¡¯s biological father, but now that Yan Kuan said that, it was definitely not his father. Then who was it? Could it be?

    ¡°Could it be someone from the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, little thing, you are indeed smart. That¡¯s right, that person is from the Ouyang family. However, all the DNA samples of the Ouyang family, including Ouyang Tian, do not have any information about this person. However, the Ouyang family¡¯s genes are in the blood. In other words, that person is a real person, not a clone. Of course, it also means that the person¡¯s age is definitely higher than Ouyang Tian, or even someone from the Ouyang family who has already died.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why am I getting more and more confused? Are you saying that that person is a member of the Ouyang family who has already died?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean. Is that person a member of the Ouyang family, or a member of the Ouyang family who has already died?¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to guess at all. A member of the Ouyang family who had died, which meant that the person had already been crossed off the family tree. However, this person was older than Ouyang Tian, even older than any of the current members of the Ouyang family. Then, who was this person?

    ¡°The oldest person in the Ouyang family is already 98 years old. In other words, that person¡¯s age is at least over 98 years old.¡±

    ¡°And his blood indeed contains the Suoyin flower. The only surprising thing is that the poison in the Suoyin flower in his body has already exceeded nearly 50 years.¡±

    ¡°Exceeded 50 years? Didn¡¯t you say that the Suoyin flower can onlyst for 30 years?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case, so I¡¯m even more certain that he can do everything he can to keep a person alive for 50 years. As expected, the person the man in ck wants to save is him.¡±

    ¡°Since the person the man in ck wants to save is him, what does this have to do with kidnapping our children?¡±

    This should be the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously said the words ¡®our children¡¯. She did not even realize it herself, but Yan Kuan was secretly delighted. This woman was stubborn on the surface... It was not impossible for her heart to have some thoughts.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that I have a rtionship with Ouyang Jinling? Perhaps it has to be traced back to Ouyang Jinling¡¯s blood....

 Chapter 496 - The Troublemakers Are Here

    <h4>Chapter 496: The Troublemakers Are Here</h4>

    ¡°There are so many children in the Ouyang family, yet they are looking for my children. This is not only rted to Ouyang Jinling. I think the most important thing should be rted to Ouyang Jinling¡¯s father¡¯s generation. Ouyang Jinling is the adopted daughter of Ouyang Tian. As long as we find out who Ouyang Jinling was adopted by Ouyang Tian from, we will be able to find out the identity of that man.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Ouyang Ning also Ouyang Jinling¡¯s daughter? Why didn¡¯t he look for her?¡±

    ¡°Although An Ning is Ouyang Jingling¡¯s daughter, An Ning doesn¡¯t have any fertility, so she was naturally excluded. She has no value at all. Otherwise, why would An Ning be so down and out Now?¡±

    ¡°An Ning doesn¡¯t have fertility? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was a little strange. He looked out of the window for a long time before saying, ¡°An Ning used some things that she shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s her own fault.¡±

    ¡°What things?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little curious. What kind of things could be used to do this?

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯ve drawn my curiosity out. Of course I want to know.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you. I was afraid that if you knew, you¡¯d be so disgusted that you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat.¡±

    This time, it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s turn to be surprised. Was there a need for that? What was that? Was it so lethal?

    ¡°Tell me. I still want to know.¡±

    ¡°Nine-Tailed Snake. An Ning used a Nine-Tailed Snake.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with using a Nine-Tailed Snake?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at her suspiciously. She really didn¡¯t understand?

    ¡°What do you think? What can the Nine-Tailed Snake do for a woman with a Suoyin flower tattoo?¡±

    ¡°Ah? So disgusting? Between her and the snake?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that she would vomit whenever she saw a snake in the future. This An Ning wasn¡¯t crazy, right? Why was she so disgusting?

    ¡°See, I said it was better not to know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that I¡¯ll probably be disgusted whenever I see a snake in the future. But didn¡¯t they say that the mistress of the house always uses that? Why is An Ning unable to have children if she uses it?¡±

    ¡°This is Huo Wanting¡¯s strategy. The mistress of the house can indeed use the Nine-Tailed Snake, but she can only use it after giving birth. Otherwise, she will be unable to give birth. Moreover, she could have lived to the age of 55 before her entire body festers and dies. But now, An Ning will only live to the age of 35 before her entire body festers and dies.¡±

    ¡°The man in ck must also know about this. Therefore, it¡¯s better to look for us instead of finding someone who ispletely useless and will even drag them down. Moreover, the research data that we obtained previously also showed that the reason why the man in ck looked for children¡­ Is also because of a child¡¯s powerful cell regeneration ability. However, this Suoyin Flower Tear has already been dyed for 50 years. I think that the man in ck definitely can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°This amount of information is too much. Wait, wait. Your Ouyang family is truly bing more and more abnormal. No wonder you¡¯re also so abnormal.¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that this fire would definitely burn him in the end, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. If Xiaoxiao wanted to say something, just say it. This was her personality.

    ¡­

    The Pei family in the capital.

    ¡°Look at what your brother has done. He has lost face overseas. He really doesn¡¯t know shame.¡±

    Pei Tianheng was flustered and exasperated as he threw a tantrum at Pei Meimei, who was standing in the living room. Pei Meimei also did not expect that the people from the Pei family would still know about the news that she had initially kept a secret.

    It was definitely the doing of her good aunt, Pei Tianai. Her brother had already hidden abroad, yet she still did not let them off.

    The engagement that she had originally nned was canceled because of the Ouyang family¡¯s ident. She thought that she would not stay in the Pei family. She had also wanted to go to M Country with her brother, but Pei Li refused no matter what. Other than sending her 10,000 yuan every month for living expenses, he basically did not care about her anymore.

    Now that Pei Li was in trouble, she could forget about 10,000 yuan every month. She wanted to move out, but after she moved out, her marriage would be even more unattended. How could she, who had always been proud and arrogant, tolerate marrying a nobody in the future?

    Even if she could be sent to the Pei family for marriage in the future, it would still be good. At the very least, she would still be useful to them. Moreover, Pei Li¡¯s Dongyou Country had a very good development abroad, so no one would have any ill feelings towards her even if she stayed in the Pei family. Although no one talked to her much, it was still good, wasn¡¯t it?

    But now, when her big brother was in trouble, her father, who had taken advantage of her, started to make things difficult for her. What did this mean?

    ¡°Big Brother must have been framed by someone. He has always kept himself clean.¡±

    ¡°Kept himself clean? If he kept himself clean, would someone cut off that thing? Meimei, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m criticizing you, but you¡¯re just too innocent. This is not good.¡±

    Pei Tianai sat at the side and watched her brother¡¯s performance. It was enough for her to fan the mes at the right time. This Pei Meimei was brainless. In such a situation, she still hoped to be the eldest daughter. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know she was still hoping that the Pei family would use her to form a marriage alliance. The Pei family wasn¡¯t stupid. Why would they allow a daughter who wasn¡¯t in the same boat as them to form a marriage alliance? Weren¡¯t they just making enemies for themselves?

    Idiots. They were indeed the same as her mother. They were all idiots.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I think your aunt is right, Meimei. I¡¯ve discussed it with your grandfather. Although we aren¡¯t rted by blood, your brother has also called us father and grandfather for over 20 years. Now, you will be the representative to go to M Country to see what¡¯s going on. At the same time, you can also take over Dongyou Country. Don¡¯t forget, that is your brother¡¯s property.¡±

    Pei Meimei really didn¡¯t think of this question. ept Dongyou Country? Her? Was it really possible?

    ¡°Dad? You want me to take over Dongyou Country?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re his biological sister, so it¡¯s most suitable for you to go. The ne ticket has already been booked, and your luggage has been packed for you. Go now.¡±

    Pei Meimei still hadn¡¯t thought things through when she left the house. Could she inherit Dongyou Country? Could she really? If she could really do it, she would definitely make those who looked down on her look good.

    ¡°Big Brother, isn¡¯t your daughter a little too stupid? How could she be dismissed so easily?¡±

    Pei Tianai looked at Pei Meimei who had already left and smiled, not knowing what to say. She was really not the daughter of the Pei family. How could she be so stupid?

    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s not the child of our Pei family. She¡¯s so stupid.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Big Brother, it¡¯s good that we¡¯re missing such an eyesore. However, she won¡¯t be able toe back after going to M Country this time. I¡¯ve already received news that Liu Yufei has taken over Dongyou Country. This Meimei is going to go over? Hehe, this is really fun. However, it¡¯s such a pity that Dongyou Country is such a hotmodity.¡±

    Pei Tianai had a look of pity on her face. Pei Tianheng felt the same way. He also felt that it was such a pity.

    However, Pei Dongguo, who had been sitting silently by the side, saw the look of pity on the two siblings¡¯ faces and directly said, ¡°You two siblings, remember, we absolutely cannot touch this Dongyou Country. Otherwise, our entire Pei family will have to pay for it.¡±

 Chapter 497 - Shen Xiaoxiao, Are You Playing With Fire?

    <h4>Chapter 497: Shen Xiaoxiao, Are You ying With Fire?</h4>

    Las Vegas.

    ¡°Are you really not going to the King of Gamblers Competition tonight?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the person who was sitting in the study room without getting up and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. The King of Gamblers is basically decided internally. What¡¯s there to see? Moreover, you guys have to hold it once a year. Don¡¯t you find it boring?¡±

    This was the truth of Shen Xiaoxiao. However, when she saw that Yan Kuan was still wearing casual clothes and had not changed at all, she could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the president? You¡¯re the one who gives awards every year. Why aren¡¯t you changing your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t n to go this year.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you asking me?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a ce. You can¡¯t finish all this work. You should rest.¡±

    ¡°Where to? Every time I go out with you, I always encounter bad things. I¡¯d rather stay here.¡±

    ¡°Really? Not this time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Kuan had alreadye over to pull her, so she could only stand up helplessly. However, just as the two of them reached the door, Dark 2 knocked on the door.

    ¡°Madam, that Miss Liu and Mr. Du have already arrived at the hall.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So soon?¡±

    ¡°I remember that they are on your K-ONE¡¯s cklist?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan these words.

    Yan Kuan naturally knew that this had happened four years ago, so he said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already blocked them earlier. Moreover, she followed Du Ze in, so she wasn¡¯t affected.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should change clothes. Let¡¯s go to the casino to take a look.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and did not refute. As long as she was happy, it was fine. However, it was not bad for her to wear casual clothes and blend in with themoners.

    ¡°Miss Huang is also here. She brought along Ai Wei.¡±

    ¡°Yueyan is also here? Ai Wei is also here?¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to go over even more. She was too curious why Ai Wei would agree to fool around with Yueyan. Did Ai Wei know Yueyan¡¯s n? Yueyan¡¯s search for a surrogate was too good. She actually found Ai Wei.

    ¡°This Huang Yueyan is really bold.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s nonchnt words made Shen Xiaoxiao look sideways. Her eyes rolled and she said meaningfully, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have Da Bao and Little Treasure, I might have chosen the same path as her when I reached my age.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he furrowed his brows tightly. This little thing really dared to say anything.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hope for you in this life. Don¡¯t count on it in your next life. Even if you don¡¯t have children, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to have another man besides me.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s shameless and arrogant words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care at all and said:

    ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant and confident. We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. How do you know that I don¡¯t have another man? I don¡¯t have the right or obligation to stand in the same spot and wait for you for three years, understand?¡±

    Screech¡­

    A series of rapid braking sounds could be heard. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao had her seat belt fastened. Otherwise, she would have been thrown directly in front of the windshield.

    ¡°Are you being crazy again?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with an ashen face. What did this wretched girl say? She had another man? When? With whom? That b*stard dared to touch his woman?

    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Yan Kuan would not take it as a joke and react so seriously.

    But she had already said it. How could she take it back? Moreover, she wanted to say it just like that. She wanted to anger this man to death. She was right. She could not stand still and wait for him for three years without any change. It was impossible.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Kuan was so angry, but she calmed down instead. She looked into his eyes and slowly said, ¡°I said, I won¡¯t stand still and wait for you for three years. I also want to pursue my own pleasure and pursue my own happiness.¡±

    ¡°Not that sentence, the previous one.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled. This Yan Kuan had gone crazy from being provoked? The previous one? What was the previous one? Oh, right, it was that sentence.

    ¡°I said, how do you know that I don¡¯t have another man?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect this girl to really say it again. His eyes were fixed on her, not moving at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt ufortable being stared at by Yan Kuan. What was he trying to do? And what did he mean by looking at her like that?

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that time passed very slowly. She looked at the cars beside her driving past them one by one. Yan Kuan still did not react and was still looking at her. Could it be that he had really gone crazy from the stimtion?

    How was that possible? This man was so powerful. How could he go crazy from the stimtion of words?

    The cold air in the car made the entire car feel strangely cool. After a long, long time, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it had almost touched the entire car. Only then did Yan Kuan move.

    No, not only did he move, he directly possessed her and fastened her seatbelt. He then said as if nothing had happened, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go there earlier.¡±

    Ah? It ended just like that? No noise? It didn¡¯t make him go crazy? Or was it too much of a shock?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea what Yan Kuan was thinking at this moment. This man was naturally jealous. Why didn¡¯t he react when he heard those words? This wasn¡¯t logical, right? Or did he have something waiting for her? Was that it?

    She clearly wanted to anger him and then get into a big fight before she took the opportunity to move out. Wasn¡¯t this a good n? Why was this man so unreasonable today?

    ¡°You¡¯ve had quite a number of women in the past three years. We¡¯re all adults. I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Adding fuel to the fire was definitely adding fuel to the fire. Yan Kuan clenched his toes in ces that Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t see much of. The only thing he wanted to do at this moment was to execute this wretched girl on the spot.

    Still no reaction?

    Shen Xiaoxiao continued to say:

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you have mysophobia. Even if you want to find someone, you¡¯ll definitely find that kind of clean woman. You have power and influence. There are a lot of such women. However, I¡¯m more curious. Do you have any illegitimate children or something like that?

    ¡°In this regard, I also want to make my stance clear. My babies will definitely notpete for the family assets. I¡¯ve also said before that they have nothing to do with you. The assets under my name are enough for the two siblings to live a good life. So, you can rest assured on this point.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    En? He actually said ¡®en¡¯? What did he mean? What did this stinky man Yan Kuan mean? Could it be that he really had an illegitimate child?

    D*mn it, and he was acting so affectionate earlier. She had said so much just now, but there was no reaction. Now, when it came to the family assets, there was actually a reaction. What did he mean? What did he mean by this?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that because of Yan Kuan¡¯s one word, she was so angry that she threw away all of her rationality.

    She was so angry that she decided to go all out and provoke him again:

    ¡°Since you agreed, it¡¯s good too. Anyway, the children won¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s also convenient to change to another man¡¯s surname, right?¡±

    Screech¡­

    The car screeched to a halt again. ¡®D*mn it, keep pretending. Keep pretending. I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t have any reaction.¡¯

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, are you trying to stir up trouble?¡±

 Chapter 498 - Looking For a New Home

    <h4>Chapter 498: Looking For a New Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    This time, Yan Kuan braked even harder than before. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder was burning from the seatbelt. It was already summer, and she was wearing a thin casual outfit. One could imagine the pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Crazy? This word could really be used to describe Yan Kuan¡¯s current mood.

    Initially, he thought that he could persevere until the hotel to deal with this wretched girl. However, at this moment, he felt that she was indeed his nemesis. A few simple words had already pushed him to a critical point.

    At this moment, the only two things he wanted to do were to kill... The second thing was to do her. He wanted to ruthlessly do her until she no longer had the strength to open her mouth and say these words that made him want to kill her.

    ¡°Hey, hey, this is the car and we¡¯re on the street. Are you crazy?¡±

    Would Yan Kuan respond to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words? Of course not. He had been holding it in for three years. Not to mention women, even a female mosquito had never gotten close to him. This wretched girl had actually framed him for having many, many women. He even had a handful of things that he had saved up for so many years... Today, he would release them properly.

    On the street? It seemed like she had not noticed at all. He had already driven to the beach, and there was not a single shadow on the street. His car windows were specially made so that he could do some passionate things with her at any time, so that they could see outside... The people outside could not even dream of seeing inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, but holding it in. I¡¯ve been holding it in for three years. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯ll let you know whether or not I¡¯ve found another woman.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    In the narrow space, the man¡¯s domineering and unstoppable movements were still firmly fastened to her seat belt. She wanted to push him with her hands, but the man seemed to be really angry. He didn¡¯t show any tenderness at all and firmly fixed her hands on the top of her head. He reached in with one hand, and his movements were fast, urate, and ruthless. She knew that she had really gotten herself into trouble...

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say that Sister Weiwei ising back today? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡±

    Huang Yueyan nced at the man who couldn¡¯t wait to see Shen Xiaoxiao. She felt slightly ufortable in her heart, but she returned to normal in an instant. She said to Ai Wei,?¡°I guess she went somewhere to y with Yan Kuan. The couple hasn¡¯t seen each other for a few years. It¡¯s better to be apart for a long time than to have a new lover, understand?¡±

    Ai Wei nced at Huang Yueyan. This woman was really direct. She did not know how to be reserved at all.

    If he was not sure that the first time she did it was with him, he would really wonder if this woman had undergone some kind of recovery surgery. Wasn¡¯t this too inconsistent on the outside?

    She was very open-minded when it came to speaking and doing things. However, she was awkward in bed and still wanted to take the initiative. She was really stupid. Didn¡¯t she know that when men and women were in bed, women could never be the strong ones?

    But didn¡¯t they say that she was already married? How could a married woman still be a virgin? This Huang Yueyan was not as simple as he thought, right? Why did she tie herself up by his side so much?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei is not that kind of person. Do you think that everyone is like you?¡±

    ¡°So what if they are like me? Didn¡¯t you also bow down to me? Alright, let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say that you have never seen the King of Gamblers Competition? Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was beautiful to begin with, and her temperament was even more outstanding. She had a trace of evil in her, and she did not like to walk the usual path. Therefore, tonight, she wore a golden tight-fitting short skirt, and not only was she dazzling... she also had an aggressive and domineering aura.

    Ai Wei was a celebrity to begin with, so there was naturally no need to say anything about his appearance. The appearance of the perfect couple had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention when they entered the venue.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite popr. Look at those women. You have quite a few fans.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Do you think that they don¡¯t take me seriously like you do?¡±

    Huang Yueyan raised her eyebrows and looked at Ai Wei. Why did he think that she didn¡¯t take him seriously? No, right?

    ¡°I think that I take you seriously. Could it be that you¡¯re not happy these days?¡±

    Ai Wei felt like he was about to explode. This woman was really shameless. Did she know what she was talking about? How could she say these things so easily?

    Ai Wei was really angry. When they were alone together, he admitted that he actually felt that this woman was quite nice asionally. However, she often acted in such a carefree manner that made him feel very ufortable. He was a traditional man, okay? Traditional and this kind of Westernized woman simply could not go together.

    Ai Wei¡¯s low pressure waspletely not noticed by Huang Yueyan, who was considered a rookie in matters of love between men and women.

    It was also because at this moment, her attention was almostpletely focused on another corner. She saw a person that she absolutely could not imagine. Liu Yufei.

    She knew that it was Shen Xiaoxiao who had caused Pei Li¡¯s ident. She knew that it was a neat trick, and it was very satisfying. She might not have been able to do what Shen Xiaoxiao had done, but she still felt that Shen Xiaoxiao had waited too long. She had waited so long before making her move.

    However, the hatred between Liu Yufei and Shen Xiaoxiao was even greater. Pei Li was already in such a miserable state. She really wanted to know what tricks Xiaoxiao would use to deal with this woman, Liu Yufei.

    The person beside her should be Du Ze, right? He was really amazing. A man like Du Ze, who had no interest in women at all, could be taken in by her. Was the Suoyin flower really that awesome?

    However, howe nothing happened to Du Ze? If he were to get mixed up with a woman with a Suoyin flower tattoo, he would definitely die in less than three months. Although Du Ze looked ridiculously thin, he was in good spirits. What was going on?

    Although Ai Wei felt ufortable, he had been paying attention to Huang Yueyan. At this moment, when he saw Huang Yueyan staring at the man and woman in the distance, he felt ufortable. What was the meaning of this? Eating from the pot and looking at the bowl?

    He had said that this foreign woman was open-minded. Sure enough, look. She started looking at other men in front of him. Could it be that she changed people so quickly? That was really great. He could be considered to have gotten rid of the sea of bitterness.

    But why did he feel a little ufortable? What was going on?

    ¡°That man is so thin. Do you like him?¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not expect that Ai Wei would suddenly say such a sentence. She did not react for a long time. Did he think that she liked Du Ze? Hahaha, this was the biggest joke she had heard this year.

    ¡°That man is so thin. How could I take a fancy to him? If I want to find someone, I have to find someone with small muscles and good looks. I don¡¯t like ugly men.¡±

    It would have been fine if Huang Yueyan did not exin, but once she exined, Ai Wei was even more unhappy. After all this time, she had taken a fancy to his good looks and some muscles? How shallow was this woman?

    ¡°That woman is looking at you. Do you want to go over and say hello?¡±

    Ai Wei was still angry. He did not expect Huang Yueyan to suddenly say this. He followed her instructions and looked over. Indeed, he saw that the woman next to the tall and thin man was looking at him. Was she a fan?

    At this moment, Huang Yueyan¡¯s heart was bursting with anger. This Liu Yufei was really something. She really dared to look at the men around her. It seemed that Du Ze was so thin that he definitely could not satisfy her. Was she taking this opportunity to find a new home?

    She even had her eyes set on their Ai Wei? Interesting. It was not a wasted trip tonight. She had finally encountered something interesting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 499 - Walk Your Own Path

    <h4>Chapter 499: Walk Your Own Path</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ai Wei was already used to Huang Yueyan¡¯s asional off-topic behavior, but he didn¡¯t expect Huang Yueyan to be curious about these things.

    However, that woman was really beautiful. She waspletely different from Huang Yueyan. One look and one could tell that she was a gentle and amiabledy from a wealthy family.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face indeed had the ability to attract people. Moreover, almost all of her charm was in her eyes. However, her eyes were extremely clean. Only asionally would she reveal a little charm.

    ¡°What are you going to do over there? Humiliate yourself?¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s words made Huang Yueyan a little stunned. What did Ai Wei say? He said that she was going to humiliate herself?

    Huang Yueyan suddenly let go of his arm and looked at him, asking, ¡°Why? Do you think that woman is very beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she? At least, I think she is more pleasing to the eye than you.¡±

    Usually, the two of them did not talk very well, but this was the first time Ai Wei spoke so bluntly.

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s expression did not change. She still looked like a cynical person, but her heart had already changed. Even the little bit of interest she had for Ai Wei had disappeared in an instant.

    This man wasn¡¯t good. She thought that he didn¡¯t rely on anyone. The entertainment industry wasplicated. It did not differentiate between men and women. She thought that it was good that he did not have any scandals. In fact, when he saw a suitable woman, he could not move her legs.

    ¡°You like her?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s question made Ai Wei feel baffled. How could he like her? Would he like her just after seeing her? He was not that phnthropic. However, it was good to stimte this woman. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant just because she had a few dors.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t say that I like her, she looks good.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Ai Wei and revealed an extremely strange smile. At least this smile actually made Ai Wei feel a little flustered.

    ¡°She looks good? Then let¡¯s go over. Perhaps you might even have a romantic encounter?¡±

    Since he wanted to die, he had no choice. Everyone had to be responsible for the path they chose. No matter if this path was going to take your life or not, it was all self-inflicted. She had no obligation to help him.

    The effects of the Suoyin flower were definitely not fake. Du Ze must have had an opportunity to avoid the crisis, but for others, it might not be so.

    When Liu Yufei arrived at the casino, she immediately saw that dazzling man. He was Ai Wei, an international superstar. Not only was he extremely famous in China, he was also one of the top celebrities overseas.

    He was handsome and his acting skills were top-notch. She heard that he had some industries under his name that were invisible to the rich in the entertainment industry.

    An Ning had told her all these news. No one would have thought that An Ning would be like that in the country. However, the Ouyang family had already copsed. She was a smart person and knew that she had to have a backer. Therefore... she and Pei Li could be considered to be dependent on each other.

    Pei Li would naturally use all the people who needed An Ning to apany them. At the same time, he would also give An Ning some protection to a certain extent.

    Liu Yufei had never understood why the man in ck would allow such a useless woman to exist.

    However, she could not go against the man in ck¡¯s wishes. Even now that she was the CEO, the rtionship between them and An Ning still existed.

    An Ning had alsoe tonight. However, she hade with a nouveau riche. As for Ai Wei, An Ning had mentioned it to Liu Yufei many times before. She wanted to be able to tie up Ai Wei, but her reputation was so bad that Ai Wei would definitely look down on her. There were no secrets in the entertainment industry, so Liu Yufei had always known about An Ning¡¯s feelings towards Ai Wei.

    Now that she saw Ai Wei here, and it looked like Ai Wei was still walking over like them, her heart was actually beating a little faster.

    This man was really too handsome. As expected of a celebrity. Just looking at his every move, it almost melted her heart.

    However, everything was fine, but why was he with that woman, Huang Yueyan?

    Back then, Huang Yueyan withdrew all her investments from China. Her rtionship with the Ouyang family had even reached the point where they were in deep trouble. Now that she thought about it, this woman was the real smart person.

    In the past, she was the one who lived the most recklessly. Now, the business empire that she created abroad was even more enviable.

    This woman¡¯s intelligence made Liu Yufei both envious and jealous.

    Now, she actually had a high-quality man like Ai Wei by her side. Why did God give all the good things to this woman?

    ¡°Director Du, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not care about Liu Yufei at all. She felt that this Du Ze had some ability, but the way he looked at people was a little too bad.

    ¡°President Huang, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. It seems that President Huang is also interested in this King of Gamblers Competition? I heard that thepetition has already been doubled. President Huang, did you buy a few to win or lose today?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I think Number 9¡¯s Leng Sen should have the ability to win the championship. What did Director Du choose?¡±

    ¡°Miss Huang, long time no see. This is the big star, Mr. Ai Wei, right?¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Du Ze spoke happily. For some reason, the two of them did not introduce the person next to them. Huang Yueyan did not introduce them because everyone knew that this was the big star, Ai Wei, even if she did not introduce them. Moreover, she also had some intention in her heart, waiting for Liu Yufei to take the bait.

    Sure enough, Liu Yufei really took the bait. However, the rtionship between Liu Yufei and Du Ze made Huang Yueyan a little puzzled. They looked so close, but why did Du Ze not seem to think much of her? To him, Liu Yufei was like an ordinary femalepanion.

    If it were not for Liu Yufei¡¯s presence, people might not have noticed her.

    ¡°You are? I¡¯m sorry, have we met before?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words were a p in the face. She clearly told Liu Yufei, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you. Miss, who are you?¡±

    Liu Yufei was not angry at all after being rebuked by Huang Yueyan. Instead, she directly introduced herself, ¡°Miss Huang, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re busy. We met a few times in China before this year. It seems that it¡¯s necessary to reintroduce me now. I¡¯m Liu Yufei, the CEO of Dongyou Country.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yufei? Oh ¡ª I remember now. Pei Li¡¯s fianc¨¦e, right?¡±

    At the mention of Pei Li, a hint of difort shed across Du Ze and Liu Yufei¡¯s faces. However, Liu Yufei¡¯s EQ was very high, and her reaction was very fast. She directly said,?¡°It was indeed so a few years ago, but Pei Li and I have already broken up. I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Ai was actually Miss Huang¡¯s boyfriend. This is really big news.¡±

    Before Huang Yueyan could speak, Ai Wei, who had long disliked Huang Yueyan, added,?¡°I think thisdy has misunderstood. I¡¯m not President Huang¡¯s boyfriend.. We¡¯re just ordinary friends.¡±

 Chapter 500 - Poaching

    <h4>Chapter 500: Poaching</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ever since Huang Yueyan brought him over to meet Liu Yufei and Du Ze, Ai Wei had been feeling a little uneasy. He happened to hear their conversation. He was not a fool. Huang Yueyan was clearly targeting thatdy.

    Not only did she look down on her, but she even revealed her past in front of her male partner. This was too much and too tasteless. Anyway, Ai Wei did not look well upon such a method.

    Coincidentally, she asked about him. He wanted to let her experience the feeling of being ignored and others digging a hole.

    Ai Wei did not know that his words made Huang Yueyan¡¯s smile be even brighter. If Shen Xiaoxiao was here, she would have already started to sweat for Ai Wei. This Ai Wei was really digging his own grave.

    ¡°Indeed, with my status, I would not go so far as to find a man in the entertainment industry to be my boyfriend. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that Miss Liu doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m married!¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words were a p in the face. Others might not know, but Ai Wei knew that she was saying it to him. She was telling him that he was an actor, a person she could y with and a person she could find exciting.

    ¡°Yes, how can a woman like President Huang be someone we can climb up to?¡±

    The explosive conversation made Liu Yufei¡¯s eyes light up. This Huang Yueyan looked so high and mighty that she didn¡¯t put Ai Wei in her eyes. No man would be happy about that. She was clearly pushing out such a high-quality man.

    Of course, she had to admit that Huang Yueyan did have the ability to toy with these men. Her strength was probably only second to Yan Kuan. No, she should not say that. In the business world... This woman was the most powerful woman she had ever met. She did not take any losses at all.

    It was not that the man in ck did not have any designs on Huang Yueyan. However, Huang Yueyan¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain and thepany was well managed. There was no evidence to be leaked. Most importantly, for some reason, the Dark Empire had been secretly helping her. Therefore, the man in ck wanted to make a move on her, but there was nothing he could do.

    Was Liu Yufei jealous? Of course, she was jealous. But sometimes, when the distance between you and the other party grew wider and wider, you would no longer be jealous of her. You would only have a yearning for her, a yearning for the same position and sess.

    Liu Yufei was afraid of Huang Yueyan. She was very afraid. If Huang Yueyan wanted to make a move against Dongyou Country, it would not take much effort. Therefore, even if she was dissatisfied with Huang Yueyan, she would avoid her sharp edge and not say anything more.

    ¡°Director Du, I have something to ask you. May I have a word with you?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s expression did not change at all. No one could tell what she was thinking. Initially, Ai Wei thought that Huang Yueyan would say a few words. After all, when the two of them were alone, they often argued until their faces turned red. But now, she actually changed the topic. She even wanted to talk to a man at the same time. What did she really mean?

    Was she really talking about business? Or did she want to do something?

    Of course, Ai Wei, who had never worked in the business world, naturally did not understand this. However, Liu Yufei instantly understood. This kind of banquet was an excellent venue for business coboration. She immediately let go of Du Ze¡¯s arm.

    Although she had already stated that she was the president of Dongyou Country, she had only been in office for less than half a month. It was understandable that Du Ze was trusted more than her. Therefore, this was also why she could not wait to achieve results so that no one would dare to look down on her.

    Huang Yueyan ignored Ai Wei and walked to the side with Du Ze. Du Ze naturally walked in a carefree manner. He was only treating Liu Yufei as a matter of face. Now, he would not even see her for a month although this woman did have the ability to attract people in bed.

    However, his heart was not with her. He would rather spend every day in front of theputer than with her.

    Once the two of them left, naturally, only Ai Wei and Liu Yufei were left. This was simply too good for Liu Yufei.

    Although Ai Wei was not happy, he would not be so rude as to ignore her. Liu Yufei deliberately pandered to him and found a topic to talk about. Ai Wei slowly spoke in an interested manner.

    ¡°Director Du, do you mind if I ask you a question? How long have you been with Miss Liu?¡±

    Du Ze didn¡¯t expect Huang Yueyan to ask this question, but he didn¡¯t reject Huang Yueyan because he felt that Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were the same. They were both extremely capable women. In this regard, they had a striking simrity.

    ¡°Three years. Why?¡±

    Three years? Huang Yueyan did not expect it to be three years. However, it had already been three years. Why did Du Ze not have any problems at all?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I feel that Director Du is much thinner than what I saw three years ago. It seems that Du Ze has spent too much energy on Dongyou Country. However, I did not expect Director Du to be so generous as to give up the position of president. I thought that if something happened to Pei Li, Director Du would be the logical sessor.¡±

    This was a thorn in Du Ze¡¯s heart. If it wasn¡¯t for theck of funds, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept the help of the man in ck. He didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get off the boat once he got on the man in ck¡¯s boat. Although he sounded like he was in a good position, he was just a high-level worker. He couldn¡¯t bepared to when he was in Dongyou Country.

    His ability wasn¡¯t inferior to Pei Li at all. Why was it that after Pei Li¡¯s ident, Liu Yufei¡¯s position wasn¡¯t his?

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the board¡¯s decision. Although Yufei is a girl, her ability is not to be underestimated.¡±

    It sounded very official, but Huang Yuyan did not care about that. She just wanted to know what kind of opportunity Du Ze had and why he was fine.

    Back then, her father had gotten together with Huo Wanting because her father, Huang Youde, had too many women. Huo Wanting could not go out as she wished, so it was almost once every half a month or once a month. That was how she barely managed to keep her life. In addition, their family was rich. They had never given anything to Huang Youde for free. Huang Yueyan knew from the very beginning that her father had been taking deer penis tiger p*nis medicinal wine for a long time. Otherwise, would he have been able to keep his life?

    Du Ze didn¡¯t have any scandals with people in the market, and a young man like Du Ze didn¡¯t know how to take care of himself at all. He had been with Liu Yufei for three years, and it seemed like they had been living together for the past three years. How could he be fine?

    ¡°But with Director Du¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not impossible for you to start a newpany. There¡¯s no need to guard apany that you can¡¯t make decisions for yourself, right? Back then, Dongyou Country created the history of China, and now, this Dongyou Country is also very impressive. Director Du¡¯s ability is obvious to everyone. If Director Du wants to start a newpany, I think people who support you will definitely flock here.¡±

    Du Ze looked at Huang Yueyan and did not speak for a long time.. Although Huang Yueyan¡¯s words were reserved, he still understood. What was Huang Yueyan trying to do? Poach? Or split Dongyou Country? Why did she do this?

 Chapter 501 - Seduction, Passion

    <h4>Chapter 501: Seduction, Passion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Du Ze looked at Huang Yueyan with an infatuated look in his eyes. Huang Yueyan was smiling without saying a word, which made Ai Wei extremely unhappy. This woman was actually smiling at other men. She was really shameless.

    Ai Wei was an actor. He was naturally good at acting. Since you were so open to seducing other men (in Ai Wei¡¯s mind, Huang Yueyan¡¯s expression at this moment was seducing other men), he would not stand on ceremony.

    ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t you want to see the photos? Let¡¯s go over there and have a seat. I have a photo of the singer you like on my phone.¡±

    Liu Yufei naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Ai Wei¡¯s invitation. She followed Ai Wei to a corner on a sofa. As for Du Ze¡¯s side? It was none of her business. Anyway, Du Ze, this man, wouldn¡¯t have any objections even if he saw her sleeping with another man. This was much more open-minded than Pei Li.

    Huang Yueyan naturally saw that Ai Wei and Liu Yufei had left. At this moment, Du Ze had been silent. Huang Yueyan had already guessed that Du Ze definitely had something on him or something that was grasped by someone. He simply could not leave Dongyou Country. She had thrown out such a big olive branch and would rather lend money than interfere in anypany matters. If he did not hear such a good thing, he would definitely be suffering in his heart.

    As for the opportunity that she had guessed, after seeing Liu Yufei and Ai Wei leave, Du Ze had no reaction at all. She felt that perhaps Du Ze did not touch Liu Yufei very much. Perhaps this was the reason why he could keep his life.

    Of course, this Liu Yufei¡¯s ability was not small. This Ai Wei was so easily seduced by her. At this moment, she wanted to p the table and praise Liu Yufei¡¯s ability.

    But Ai Wei, hmph, he would be useless after tonight. She, Huang Yueyan, would definitely not use things that other women had used. Of course, after she took over, that person should belong to her. Once they were tainted with the smell of other women, they would not belong to her, and she would not want them anymore.

    The most important thing was that although it was only ten days, she thought that it was enough. Perhaps a baby was already in her stomach. Even if it was no longer there, it did not matter. This man¡¯s * * * * had been stored enough. Even if it was not possible to conceive naturally, artificial insemination would always seed.

    If it was not for his looks, she might not have taken a fancy to such a man.

    However, her heart was stifled. She felt like her beloved toy had been snatched away by someone. How could this kind of feeling appear for her, Huang Yueyan? Hmph, no, absolutely not.

    ¡°Mr. Du, you might as well consider what I said. Once you¡¯ve thought it through, you can contact me at any time. Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Huang Yueyan stepped on her high heels and left. She walked to the side and dialed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s number.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Okay, see youter.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with some resentment. This stinky man should have arrived half an hour ago, but he actually pulled her to mess around. He was really crazy, really crazy.

    ¡°That was just the appetizer. If you still want, I don¡¯t mind having another main meal.¡±

    Appetizer? The appetizer couldst half an hour? What a lunatic, a lunatic.

    ¡°B*stard¡±

    Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard this word. So be it. He was the only b*stard here.

    ¡°No.¡±

    It was such a brainless sentence. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man who was driving the car with some confusion. No? Could he finish her sentence?

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No what?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little impatient. Did this man stutter?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other woman besides you. You were, are, and will always be the only one. Not only that, you are also my first woman, my only woman.¡±

    Ah?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to say that.

    Back then, when he joked that she was his first woman, she did not believe him at that time. Who asked him to have so many tricks up his sleeve and have such a long endurance? Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t forget what this man had said when she woke up after her rebirth. That it was fortunate that she was a virgin. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to cut her into pieces.

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything. It was rare for Yan Kuan to tell her in such a serious manner that he was telling the truth. This made herpletely unsure of how to answer.

    He had not found another woman in the past three years? Well, she actually believed it a little, but she was the only woman from the beginning to the end? She did not know what to say.

    The car once again returned to a strange silence. Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak, and Yan Kuan did not expect her to answer him. In fact, sometimes it was best not to answer. He did not want to hear those words that made him angry from her mouth again. Sometimes not answering was also an answer. At least she would be thinking and weighing it.

    He could afford to wait. He was willing to give her time. She had thorns and grievances in her heart, so he would patiently wait until the thorn was removed and those grievances were resolved.

    Both of them were dressed in xen casual clothes. Once they reached the door of K-ONE, Yan Kuan quickly walked over and helped her out of the car.

    ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at her and said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m worried that your legs will go weak.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already forgotten what blushing looked like. She just looked at Yan Kuan in a very idiotic manner. How did he say such shameless words so quickly? Why wasn¡¯t he embarrassed?

    ¡°I say, do the two of you have to be so affectionate? Why don¡¯t you just go home ande here to show off your love?¡±

    Once Huang Yueyan¡¯s valiant words left her mouth, Shen Xiaoxiao did not need to turn around to know who she was.

    There was probably only one woman in the world who could make fun of her and Yan Kuan like that.

    ¡°Why did youe out? Where¡¯s Ai Wei?¡±

    Huang Yueyan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao with disdain and said without fear of fanning the mes, ¡°Caring about another man in front of your husband? You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder.¡±

    As expected, she could notmunicate properly with this woman. Huang Yueyan was just annoyed by someone. The smell of gunpowder was so strong.

    However, Yan Kuan was extremely satisfied with Huang Yueyan¡¯s words. Showing concern for other men in front of him was indeed asking for a beating. He wanted to write it down and slowly calcte it together in the future.

    ¡°Who offended you again? Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t control your male partner and he was snatched away by another woman? A big star like Ai Wei has fans wherever he goes. You have to watch him closely.¡±

    ¡°Tch, who cares? You said it yourself. He¡¯s just a star.¡±

    Oh, it seemed like it really had something to do with Ai Wei. However, did Huang Yueyan know that she looked like a resentful woman at this moment?

    Wait, a resentful woman? Huang Yueyan had fallen in love with Ai Wei?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked by her sharp senses. Yueyan had actually fallen in love with Ai Wei? No, that was not the point. The point was that Yueyan had actually fallen in love? Big news. Definitely big news.

    ¡°You¡¯re not falling in love with Ai Wei, are you?¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡±

 Chapter 502 - Saving People From Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 502: Saving People From Suffering</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Do you think that I would like a gigolo like that?¡±

    Huang Yueyan had always been stubborn, and it was the same at this moment. She looked calm on the surface, but the turbulent emotions in her heart were not something that Shen Xiaoxiao could interfere with. This Yueyan had opened her mind toote. Forget it, it was enough to mention this.

    A rational person like her knew what was most important to her.

    ¡°Hey, hey, are you two dressed like a couple?¡±

    Couple? Hmm, that was a good phrase. It seemed that thend that the Huang Corporation wanted to bid for recently could be loosened up.

    Yan Kuan feltfortable and liked Huang Yueyan a lot more.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know whether she had heard it or not. In any case, she said nonchntly,?¡°I¡¯m just a theater watcher. Why would I dress up so nicely? I¡¯m not the main character tonight. Hey, didn¡¯t you say that Liu Yufei has arrived? Let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she here? She¡¯s now the CEO of Dongyou Country. How can she not attend such an asion? It¡¯s just that Du Ze is a little strange. I think he¡¯s being controlled by someone.¡±

    The two women walked in front, and Yan Kuan followed behind as a flower escort.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Huang Yueyan to have such keen observation. She actually guessed it in an instant. She did not hesitate to say directly,?¡°They have a big boss behind the scenes. It is probably rted to the Ouyang family. They have been secretly controlling them. The person who wants to take my children is also that person. Don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to the Ouyang family? The hundred-legged worm is dead but not stiff. However, Du Ze actually didn¡¯t get into trouble when he touched the woman with the Suoyin flower. This makes me curious.¡±

    ¡°That man in ck has some ability. You know about the Ouyang family¡¯s things. He probably used some secret medicine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. Ai Wei and Liu Yufei are currently in a heated rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. Ai Wei versus Liu Yufei? What was going on?

    Wait, was that why Huang Yueyan looked so indignant just now? But why didn¡¯t Huang Yueyan intervene? She clearly knew that once Ai Wei got involved with Liu Yufei, it would be a matter of life and death.

    ¡°How did you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. He volunteered himself. How can I tie the man¡¯s lower body to prevent him from having an affair? Do you think everyone is like the one behind you? Even a female mosquito has to pass three tests.¡±

    Huang Yueyan, this woman, could bring up Yan Kuan at any minute. She did not know whether she was her sister or Yan Kuan¡¯s lobbyist.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to talk to her about this at this moment. She was concerned about Ai Wei. No matter which aspect it was in, she absolutely could not let Ai Wei seek his own death.

    Three years ago, she owed Ai Wei a huge favor. Furthermore, Ai Wei had treated her and her children well these few years. She could not sit idly by.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you? Three years ago, I was saved by someone. That person was Ai Wei. So, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? D*mn, that gigolo could actually do such a righteous thing?¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not expect that Ai Wei and Shen Xiaoxiao knew each other because of this. She had thought that Ai Wei and Shen Xiaoxiao just had an artist and coborator rtionship under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s banner. After all this time, this was still involved. That was another matter entirely. She could have saved him out of kindness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on him. For your sake, I¡¯ll save him from the fire and water. You two take your time.¡±

    Seeing Huang Yueyan leave in a hurry, she thought that this woman was really stubborn. She was sure that he wanted to save her, but she used her as an excuse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ai Wei will be fine.¡±

    Yan Kuan also suddenly spoke. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him. What did it have to do with him? What did he care?

    ¡°I, Yan Kuan, distinguish between gratitude and hatred. He saved my woman and children. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him under my nose.¡±

    ¡°I remember that someone seemed to find him extremely unpleasant?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not forget the appearance of that person at thest gathering.

    ¡°If I really did not find him pleasing to the eye, he would not be able to live until now.¡±

    Alright, as expected, she was unable tomunicate with this man. Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him and allowed him to hold her hand as they walked into the banquet hall.

    However, they did not expect that the three of them would already meet just after Huang Yueyan took the elevator.

    Standing at the entrance, could they not be so ostentatious? A lot of people looked over, but Huang Yueyan¡¯s aura was too strong. No matter how they looked at it, it looked like the original wife catching a mistress.

    Of course, Liu Yufei did not forget to put on an act, and Ai Wei did not forget to y the role of the escort.

    ¡°Your tears came faster than professional actors. Ai Wei, it seems that this is your colleague, and she even said that she is the president of Dongyou Country. The president is some? The future of Dongyou Country is worrying.¡±

    Liu Yufei had always known Huang Yueyan¡¯s ability. Now, she was referring to Dongyou Country from her own head. As expected, she was born to be a businessman. She almost forgot that she was not only Liu Yufei, but also the president of Dongyou Country. Didn¡¯t Huang Yueyan not care about Ai Wei just now? What did she mean by jumping out now?

    ¡°Huang Yueyan, don¡¯t go too far. What kind of ability is it to bully a weak girl? If you have the ability,e at me.¡±

    ¡°Yo, are you going to protect the pretty girl to the end? Her decent boyfriend hasn¡¯t even said anything yet? You¡¯re so quick to help. How thirsty are you? Big star, you¡¯re definitely going to be on the front page of the newspaper tomorrow. This cover snatching is amazing.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words made Ai Wei embarrassed for a moment. In addition, Huang Yueyan¡¯s words made the people around him point fingers at him. However, it was very strange. Although Huang Yueyan was mocking him... However, she was exining a problem to everyone. He was not really trying to poach someone, but was trying to get the headlines of the newspaper.

    Which of these two negative effects could be minimized? Of course, thetter would get the headlines, but Huang Yueyan was such a smart woman with such amazing means. She definitely didn¡¯t say these words unintentionally. She did it on purpose, but why was she helping him? Wait, was she helping him?

    ¡°Du Ze, your woman still needs to be taught a lesson. She always wipes her tears away. Does she think she¡¯s a small flower? This isn¡¯t China, where men will fall for your tricks. This is M Country. She has lost face overseas.¡±

    This time, Ai Wei did not rashly speak out of Huang Yueyan¡¯s sharp words. Since he was able to reach this position in the entertainment industry, he naturally knew who he could offend and what he could say. If he was not smart, he would not have reached this stage.

    Moreover, he was Huang Yueyan¡¯s malepanion. Regardless of which side he was on, he should not have opened his mouth. He had already made a mistake just now. At this moment, he absolutely could not say another word.

    At least this kid was smart. Huang Yueyan nced at Ai Wei before turning to look at Du Ze.

    ¡°President Huang, I¡¯m sorry. It was a misunderstanding. Everything was a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding? In such a big ce, so many people passed by her without touching her wine ss, yet she had to touch her wine ss in front of my malepanion and spill it on my shoes. Was she doing this on purpose? Was she looking for a sense of presence? Or was it because she was addicted to acting and couldn¡¯t help acting in front of the best actor?¡±

 Chapter 503 - Old Lovers

    <h4>Chapter 503: Old Lovers</h4>

    Not to mention Liu Yufei, even Du Ze was no match for Huang Yueyan. Moreover, Huang Yueyan¡¯s influence abroad was much bigger than that of Dongyou Country. She had the right to be arrogant.

    ¡°President Huang, I¡¯m sorry. Our President Liu drank too much.¡±

    ¡°President Liu? This isn¡¯t your girlfriend? Director Du, you have to think carefully before you say anything.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words were not hidden at all. Almost everyone present heard it. They were all famous people and many of them had some business dealings with Dongyou Country.

    Liu Yufei also realized that Huang Yueyan was clearly targeting her. If Du Ze admitted that she was the president of Dongyou Country, then if such ame president appeared here, everyone would definitely be worried about the future of Dongyou Country. If she admitted that she was Du Ze¡¯s girlfriend, then her status as the president woulde to an end. No matter what, Huang Yueyan had dug a hole for her to jump into.

    At this moment, Liu Yufei¡¯s tears stopped flowing. Her gaze towards Huang Yueyan was filled with hatred.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the way to look at me. See? This is the real her. To think that you¡¯re the best actor. No matter how she acts, you can¡¯t tell. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words were directed at Ai Wei. Ai Wei naturally saw the change in that woman. Just a moment ago, she was still teary-eyed like a little flower that had suffered thousands of grievances, but in an instant, she had be so sharp. He had really misjudged this woman.

    But if he admitted it, wouldn¡¯t he lose face?

    ¡°Who she is has nothing to do with me. She¡¯s not my femalepanion.¡±

    Liu Yufei gnashed her teeth in hatred. This Ai Wei was not a good person. He was most likely Huang Yueyan¡¯s boy toy. However, Huang Yueyan actually dared to make her suffer such a huge loss. She would definitely not let her off so easily.

    ¡°President Huang, I officially apologize to you. I did not hold it properly just now and spilled the wine ss on the ground. Please do not treat me as an outsider.¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not expect her to be able to bend and stretch. Of course, she did not expect to be able to finish this woman off with a single blow. Moreover, this was not a ce to cause trouble. However, since she had already said it out loud¡­ Naturally, she could not receive any benefits.

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you remember being an outsider? After all, Miss Liu is still a greenhorn. Regardless of whether she is a person or an outsider, she should try her best to keep a low profile and learn from her seniors. Director Du has been a CEO for so many years and is very experienced. Although Miss Liu has suddenly be the head of thepany, she still needs to learn more.¡±

    Liu Yufei and Du Ze¡¯s expressions did not look good. Liu Yufei naturally did not need to be mentioned. Du Ze was even more resentful of the man in ck¡¯s arrangement after being ridiculed by Huang Yueyan.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s disperse. Thepetition is about to start. Big star, let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s arrogance was something that Liu Yufei would never be able to learn in her lifetime. Not only that, at this moment, she could only swallow this loss although she did not understand why Huang Yueyan still did not like her even after a few years.

    However, just as Huang Yueyan turned around and left, the moment she turned around, she finally understood why Huang Yueyan did not like her. So it was because of her?

    So it was because of that b*tch Shen Xiaoxiao. Hadn¡¯t she always been quiet? Hadn¡¯t she been hiding for a few years? Why was she here?

    Also, she actually wore casual clothes to such an important asion? Huang Yueyan was targeting her so much. It seemed like it had something to do with this b*tch. She had heard from Pei Meimei earlier that Huang Yueyan treated Shen Xiaoxiao differently. It seemed like that was the case.

    However, did Shen Xiaoxiao know that Yan Kuan wanted to acknowledge her son as his own flesh and blood? No, it should be said that Shen Xiaoxiao definitely knew. Not only did she know, but she also thought that her son was still alive. Now that she had found him, she wanted to acknowledge him back.

    Now that she thought about it, it was really funny. When the truth was exposed one day, would Shen Xiaoxiao still be so smug?

    Idiot, she was indeed an idiot.

    But didn¡¯t Du Ze have a special interest in Shen Xiaoxiao? Du Ze actually didn¡¯t think of defending her at all just now, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.

    ¡°Du Ze, isn¡¯t that Shen Xiaoxiao? Am I seeing things?¡±

    When Du Ze heard Liu Yufei¡¯s words, his eyes were stunned, and he immediately turned his head to look. Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao, who was dressed in casual clothes, was standing at the corner of the rest area. Xiaoxiao, it really was her. She hadn¡¯t changed at all this year.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Du Ze¡¯s stunned expression and held her tongue. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and say hello to her? She¡¯s alone anyway. Weren¡¯t the two of you very familiar with each other in the past?¡±

    Du Ze naturally knew what Liu Yufei was talking about. She was referring to the fact that he had mistaken Liu Yufei for Shen Xiaoxiao in the past. Moreover, because Liu Yufei had regained her identity all these years, Du Ze had never hidden anything from her. The person he liked was Shen Xiaoxiao, not Liu Yufei.

    ¡°Go to the bathroom and tidy up your makeup. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡±

    Liu Yufei nodded and watched Du Ze disappear in front of her. Could Shen Xiaoxiao be alone? Of course not. This was K-ONE. Shen Xiaoxiao dared to appear here openly, so it must have something to do with Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan had always doted on her very much, and it was rare for the two of them to be separated. However, this did not mean that they had not been together for a long time. Du Ze was looking for trouble by going over now. She could be considered to have avenged herself for not helping her earlier.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was brewing her drink while Yan Kuan went to the bathroom. Just as the show ended, she did not expect to hear someone calling her. She turned her head and saw that it was Du Ze.

    He was quite brave to actually dare toe in front of her.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, long time no see. How are you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Du Ze. As Huang Yueyan had said, he was as thin as a toothpick. However, could he not look at her with such glowing eyes?

    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Du Ze automatically ignored the sarcasm in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He was really too happy to see her here. After she left back then, he had never given up on searching. Although he knew that after he found her, Xiaoxiao might not forgive him¡­ He had no choice.

    After being forced to board the man in ck¡¯s ship, he finally knew. Even if he saw Xiaoxiao in the future, he would not have the face to see her. Back then, he and the man in ck were clear that Xiaoxiao¡¯s youngest son was not dead at all¡­ He also knew about this. It was Xiaoxiao who had saved him back then.

    Now that Yan Kuan was going to acknowledge the child as his family, it was likely that Xiaoxiao would be reunited with Yan Kuan¡¯s family. It could be considered a happy ending. Xiaoxiao was relieved now.

    ¡°I received news that you will be holding a banquet for the child in half a month. Congrattions on your family reunion.¡±

    Du Ze¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao pause. Du Ze did not know? Wasn¡¯t he also working for the man in ck? He actually did not know that the child they were going to recognize was Liu Yufei¡¯s son and not hers? What about Liu Yufei? Did Liu Yufei know?

 Chapter 504 - Sow Discord and Leave a Tongue Behind

    <h4>Chapter 504: Sow Discord and Leave a Tongue Behind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Thank you. Our family owes you a debt of gratitude for getting to where we are today. But didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to make a career out of yourself? Why are you still a part-time worker? And you¡¯re working with Liu Yufei? No, I should say that you¡¯re only Liu Yufei¡¯s subordinate?¡±

    Du Ze had been mocked and ridiculed by many people on this matter repeatedly tonight. Now that he had met Shen Xiaoxiao, she actually said the same thing. This made him feel even more upset.

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude toward Du Ze was very contradictory. Because back then, Du Ze had really saved the lives of the mother and son. If she had not met Du Ze, the children would definitely not have survived until now.

    Althoughter, Du Ze wanted to give Little Treasure to the man in ck for his own selfish desires, but in the end, the man in ck did not seed, so she could keep Du Ze alive. It was not that she was soft-hearted and kind-hearted, but this was her life to return Du Ze.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I have my own difficulties, I...¡±

    ¡°Director Du, there¡¯s no need to say more. Whether you have any difficulties has nothing to do with me. However, we used to be considered as a cooperative rtionship. Let me give you a word of advice, Director Du. Some people are untouchable. It¡¯s better for you to learn to stop yourself.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you know something?¡±

    Du Ze felt that there was a hidden meaning in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Could it be that she knew about the man in ck? Yes, she should. They had even fought face to face back then. How could he have forgotten?

    ¡°Let me remind Director Du that our rtionship has not reached the point where we can call each other by their first names. You should call me President Shen. As for whether I know anything or not? Director Du, what do you think? You were going to give my son away. Do you think that I still know nothing? Do you really think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were a little too hot-tempered. Du Ze was speechless. He was too excited. Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao so excited, he automatically ignored all the things he had done. If he had known that Xiaoxiao was not with him in the end, why would he have helped the man in ck do all those things? He had failed to steal the chicken, but he had lost the rice.

    ¡°I, I, I really have a hard time...¡±

    ¡°Du Ze, you¡¯re here? It¡¯s easy for me to find you. Eh, Miss Shen, why are you here?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s sudden appearance made Du Ze subconsciously frown. Didn¡¯t she tell him she was going to go to the washroom? Why did shee here?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Yufei¡¯s friendly expression. This woman was really good at pretending to be stupid.

    ¡°Is this a corpse? Why do I remember that Miss Liu has already been sentenced to death?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face fell because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. This woman was indeed her natural nemesis.

    ¡°Miss Liu, as a fugitive, how can you still appear in front of everyone in such a grand manner? I just heard that you have be the CEO of Dongyou Country? I wonder if the higher-ups in China will send someone to invite Miss Liu back when they find out that there¡¯s a rat in their rice bowl?¡±

    Liu Yufei had definitely forgotten about this. It had been three years. Moreover, because her appearance had been changed into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance by special cosmetics, no one had discovered anything. Moreover, she had not met any acquaintances abroad, so she had long forgotten about the things she hadmitted in China. Fortunately, the man in ck had prepared for her to rise to the top. Otherwise, she would really have been asked about it by Shen Xiaoxiao today.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Miss Shen doesn¡¯t know, but the real mastermind of my case has been found, so I¡¯m naturally safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Miss Liu is as resourceful as before, but it¡¯s a pity that Mr. Liu was sentenced to life imprisonment at such an old age.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a typical person who would poke at the heart of others.

    ¡°Actually, speaking of which, I still have to call Miss Shen ¡®Big Sister¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you kidding? You still have to call me big sister even though you¡¯re two years older than me? Do you really think you¡¯re a lolita just because you¡¯re dressed like one? Besides, how could our Shen family have a chauffeur¡¯s daughter as a sister? Miss Liu¡¯s joke is really not funny.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Liu Yufei was furious, but when she saw Yan Kuan not far away, she immediately changed her expression and said to Du Ze:

    ¡°Du Ze, didn¡¯t you say that Miss Shen was your ex-girlfriend who came over to say hello? Now that we¡¯ve said hello, let¡¯s leave early. You too, this infatuation is already so infatuated to this extent. Although you two lived together for two months back then, she¡¯s now climbing up thedder. How could she still remember you? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The sudden change in style and the provocative tone in her words, Shen Xiaoxiao had experienced this many times in her previous life. Did she want to do this again? Did she think she was stupid?

    ¡°Yeah, we were still living together for two months back then. At that time, it was all thanks to Director Du¡¯s help. On the other hand, Miss Liu, your fianc¨¦ just entered the hospital. Your speed with Director Du is even faster than a rocket. Could it be that Miss Liu had already arranged to take the opportunity to be the president? Ah, if that¡¯s the case, Miss Liu is so skilled. This man has been yed in your hands.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my methods are good or not, but Miss Shen¡¯s methods are quite good. To be able to find a man like President Yan, it¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long felt the low pressure behind her, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not care. Liu Yufei¡¯s idea was wrong.

    ¡°So Miss Liu, you should learn more. If you want to find a man who is rich and obedient, you have to find someone like him. Don¡¯t you think so, Yan Kuan?¡±

    Yan Kuan walked over from behind Shen Xiaoxiao. He took the champagne in her hand and reced it with a ss of fruit juice. Without looking at Liu Yufei and the others, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Well, I¡¯m obedient. My money is yours, and my people are yours.¡±

    If it were not for the wrong asion, Shen Xiaoxiao would have pouted. This man did not let go of any opportunity to show his loyalty, but his performance this time was not bad.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Yufei with a smug look. Liu Yufei did not expect that Yan Kuan would not react at all when she deliberately provoked him with those words. He was still so infatuated with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    What was so good about this Shen Xiaoxiao? She actually made this man so devoted to her. On what basis? On what basis?

    ¡°Miss Liu, do you have anything else to add?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Yan Kuan turned his head to look at Liu Yufei and Du Ze, especially Du Ze. If this man had not saved Xiaoxiao and his children back then, he would have asked him to report to the King of Hell long ago.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to add? Even the main character doesn¡¯t mind. Your ex-boyfriend should step back.¡±

    ¡°Women are really annoying when they talk too much.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s simple sentence made Liu Yufei¡¯s face turn red. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend this man. If she hadn¡¯t been forced into a corner just now, she might not have dared to say such a sentence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go? Take back what you just said.. Otherwise, leave your tongue behind.¡±

 Chapter 505 - Forcing You To Board the Ship

    <h4>Chapter 505: Forcing You To Board the Ship</h4>

    Words were like spilled water. How could it be taken back?

    Sure enough, only Yan Kuan could say such a sentence so calmly and lightly. However, Shen Xiaoxiao also felt that it was not bad to leave her tongue behind. After not seeing Liu Yufei for so many years, her mouth was getting more and more broken. She really dared to say anything.

    ¡°President Yan, you, you, you must be joking, right?¡±

    ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m joking? Can you say anything you want about my woman?¡±

    ¡°President Yan, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Yufei didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    Du Ze also knew that this Yan Kuan¡¯s temper was not to be trifled with. Moreover, they all knew that this Yan Kuan was the ck Emperor of the Dark Empire. Initially, they thought that he would not do anything at such an asion, but he simply did not y his cards ording to reason. This Liu Yufei was really a chatterbox. She actually dared to say such words in his territory. She had offended someone who should not be offended.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it was intentional or not. I¡¯ve said it before. Either you take it back or you leave your tongue behind.¡±

    ¡°This, this, how can I take back what I¡¯ve said?¡±

    ¡°So, you also know? Then, leave your tongue behind.¡±

    Du Ze did not expect this Yan Kuan to be so unreasonable. It was just a sentence. Was there a need to leave his tongue behind? Moreover, wasn¡¯t she just saying that he was Xiaoxiao¡¯s ex-boyfriend? Was there a need for it to be so serious?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°President Shen?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me. I¡¯m not the one who said it. I can¡¯t make the decision. I can¡¯t me others for being a sl*t.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s face had long turned pale from fright. She knew that Yan Kuan would definitely pull out her tongue. The man in ck was not here and this was his territory. Could it be that she was really doomed today?

    ¡°You, I, I, I can apologize for what I said before.¡±

    ¡°Apologize? Xiaoxiao, do you need her to apologize?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Yufei¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°Is there anyone who apologizes like this? Do they think that everyone doesn¡¯t care about reputation like you?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want? Let me think about it. I heard that Miss Liu is looking for President Fang from Moxing to cooperate. Why doesn¡¯t Miss Liu suspend your cooperation n? I¡¯m also extremely interested in Moxing.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows? Impossible? Hehe, of course it was impossible. Her goal was to make Liu Yufei think that she was also eyeing Moxing. No matter which aspect she was in, Liu Yufei would definitely take down Moxing. As long as Liu Yufei dared to get on this ship¡­ She would get her entire Dongyou Country to capsize, leaving no bones behind.

    ¡°Impossible? That might not be the case. Who knows who will win?¡±

    ¡°Even if I want to give up the strength of the Shen Enterprise, Moxing might not even take a fancy to it. Miss Shen, I don¡¯t have to be too direct on this point, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then let¡¯s do it this way. Miss Liu, drink all of this wine and leave behind that annoying tongue of yours.¡±

    ¡°What? Drink all of it?¡±

    The wine by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s finger was about 10 cups. It was originally nothing much, but it was all Erguotou. She was not mistaken, it was Erguotou. Such a high-end and elegant ce actually had such a product like Erguotou.., Was she wrong? Was she wrong?

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to? If you don¡¯t want to, then leave your tongue behind.¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao. She knew that if she didn¡¯t do anything to let Shen Xiaoxiao vent her anger today, she would definitely not walk out of here safely.

    Du Ze was really useless. Look at how the other man helped his woman vent her anger. But what about him? What a waste. He was a waste on the bed, but he was also a waste when he got off the bed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan. She would remember this. As long as her Min Hao inherited the Dark Empire, she would definitely teach this pair of dog man and woman a lesson. When the time came, not to mention pulling out their tongues, she would put them to death by cutting them into pieces.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink it.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yufei drink all the white wine into her stomach, Shen Xiaoxiao slowly held Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and walked to the side of thepetition. As for whether Liu Yufei would go crazy from drinking, that was none of her business. However, tomorrow Liu Yufei would definitely look for Moxing to cooperate again.

    Because she had already released her smoke bomb, Liu Yufei was so eager to be strong, especially when she was against the Shen Enterprise. She was even more eager to be strong. She would definitely facilitate the cooperation n. When that time came, the good show woulde again.

    ¡°It¡¯s too cruel. She¡¯s such a delicate beauty, yet you let her drink so much. Look, how many people feel sorry for her.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored Huang Yueyan¡¯s sarcastic words. Instead, she looked at Ai Wei¡¯s unhappy face and asked, ¡°What? Does the big celebrity think I¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    Ai Wei was extremely happy when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao. It was good that Sister Weiwei was fine, but why were Sister Weiwei and Huang Yueyan so hostile towards that woman? What was going on?

    ¡°No, I think Sister Weiwei, do you have a grudge against that woman?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan looked at each other. A grudge? Of course, it was a blood feud that hadsted for several lifetimes.

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like the way she looks. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you allow me to dislike others?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very difficult for women to find women pleasing to the eye. Moreover, it just so happens that that kind of white lotus appearance is the most suitable type for women to beat people up.¡±

    ¡°You two women are too cruel. However, that woman¡¯s disguise is quite good.¡±

    Ai Wei did not delve into their words. Since they had said that she was not pleasing to the eye, then she was not pleasing to the eye. There were always a few people who were not pleasing to the eye. For example, he did not like Huang Yueyan. It was just that his strength was not enough¡­ He could not teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the two of you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yan Kuan was the president, so although he didn¡¯t care about what was going on here, he still had to go check it out. Moreover, from what he knew, when Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan were together, it was only these two women who were torturing others. It was difficult for others to bully them.

    ¡°It¡¯s just taking what they want, don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s eyes carried a hint of warning. Shen Xiaoxiao pretended not to look at her, but looked at Ai Wei. As expected, when Ai Wei heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, his expression immediately turned ugly. It seemed that Ai Wei and this Yueyan¡­ were not getting what they wanted as they had said.

    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t be bothered with you two. The two of you are already so old. You know what you are doing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. But this gigolo, if I hadn¡¯t appeared just now, would you have gone upstairs to get a room with that white lotus?¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s expression immediately changed. How could she say that in front of Sister Weiwei? Wasn¡¯t she too direct? Was this woman shameless?

    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think everyone is like you, not letting go of a man?¡±

    ¡°Who the h*ll are you talking about?¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two people who were on the verge of quarreling and touched her hair with a headache. If these two peoplemunicated in such a way, then the days ahead would be really interesting.

 Chapter 506 - Harem

    <h4>Chapter 506: Harem</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally could not interfere with how Huang Yueyan and Ai Wei were going to fight. However, she could also tell that these two people were the type of people who liked and hated each other. However, Huang Yueyan¡¯s feelings were rough, and Ai Wei was the same. These two people had to extend from s*x to love, and to be able to feel this kind of emotion, there was probably still a long way to go.

    Liu Yufei was already a little dizzy. All these years, she had been hanging out in bars every night. Her alcohol tolerance was also considered top-notch. Of course, the people who drank had one thing inmon, and that was that they would be more courageous. At least, they would be much more courageous than usual.

    ¡°Why do you have to provoke her? Moreover, she was never my ex-girlfriend.¡±

    Du Ze¡¯s hindsight made Liu Yufei very angry. Why didn¡¯t he say it just now? He was deliberately using his words to tell everyone about this scandal. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know what he was up to.

    ¡°You really have no guts.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s words made Du Ze¡¯s face a little ugly. He wanted to turn around and leave, but Liu Yufei was on the same side as him. Everyone knew that if he left the drunk Liu Yufei here... He wouldn¡¯t have to stay in business anymore.

    ¡°You drank too much. Let¡¯s go back early.¡±

    ¡°Go back? Why should I go back? I haven¡¯t seen President Fang of Moxing yet. I won¡¯t go back.¡±

    Du Ze also knew that Liu Yufei was a bad person, but she still had the willpower. She had said before that she was here for the cooperation of Moxing, but she didn¡¯t expect to see President Fang meet Shen Xiaoxiao. She was evenpletely abused by her.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even seen President Fang¡¯s face, how do we know him?¡±

    ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t seen him doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know his face. Sir said that President Fang will definitely appear tonight.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s certainty made Du Ze not know what to say. In fact, since three years ago, he had ced his position in technology and did not participate in thepany¡¯s decision-making. Moreover, with Pei Li, who loved power and had outstanding abilities, there was naturally no room for him to interfere. Therefore, the man in ck did not contact him much.

    After Pei Li¡¯s ident, Liu Yufei epted the position of president, so this contact naturally became Liu Yufei. It was not impossible for Liu Yufei to get the news.

    After Yan Kuan found out about Shen Xiaoxiao and the others¡¯ identities, they immediately sealed their identities. Although the man in ck was somewhat suspicious, he was never sure.

    In addition, Shen Xiaoxiao had never shown her face in the outside world, and 19¡¯s face had changed, so no one really knew about their identities.

    In the outside world, everyone knew that this person was a typical diamond of the highest quality, and he was extraordinarily handsome. The most important thing was that he was single, single.

    If anyone tied him up, it would be a huge profit. Whether it was out of cooperation or out of some other reason, Liu Yufei did not want to miss this opportunity.

    ¡°I heard that 19 ising over tonight?¡±

    Huang Yueyan watched as Ai Wei walked to the side of the casino area to watch the match up close. She pulled Shen Xiaoxiao along and hurriedly got some information.

    In fact, for Huang Yueyan, 19 was the first person she valued. He was handsome and stylish. The only bad thing was that 19 was gay, but that did not stop Huang Yueyan from admiring him.

    Moreover, now that 19 had undergone stic surgery, his face was even more handsome. He was even more handsome than before.

    ¡°Hey, are you eating from the pot and looking at the bowl?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never been polite to Huang Yueyan. How could she not understand Huang Yueyan¡¯s little thoughts? But she also knew that Yueyan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would act recklessly. She might really just admire 19.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deprive me of this pure heart that appreciates beautiful things.¡±

    ¡°Pure heart? He is going toe. Originally, the children did not want him toe, but Mr. Jiang brought the children to the courtyard earlier. With a secretpanion and living in the courtyard, there is no problem with his safety.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about that Mr. Jiang?¡±

    Huang Yueyan pointed at the top with some surprise. Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. These were all arranged by Yan Kuan. As for what kind of rtionship he had with that person to be so familiar with him, she didn¡¯t know. However, to be able to make Yan Kuan trust the person who was entrusted his children so much, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Moreover, up until now, the person who dared to make a move in the main courtyard of China had probably not been born yet, right?

    ¡°That person in your family sure has a wide range of contacts. I have a good eye, always clinging to you, the invisible rich man.¡±

    ¡°19 is here.¡±

    When Huang Yueyan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she turned her head and looked over. Oh my god, wasn¡¯t he too handsome? Ai Wei was already so beautiful that even women were jealous of him. This 19 was simply asking for death.

    This height, this figure... If only he wasn¡¯t gay.

    ¡°If you secretly look at his coquettish appearance, how many women will go crazy for him tonight? As expected, the more outstanding a man is, the more he wants to find true love.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What does that mean?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with disdain and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that men and women love each other for the sake of carrying on the family line, while men love each other for the sake of true love?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at these words. This Yueyan really dared to say anything. However, 19 really had that kind of style now. He was elegant and had a hint of strength. His every move was like the aura of a superior.

    ¡°Where did he do this? I really want to try it.¡±

    ¡°You want to try it? First, scratch your face. I¡¯ll introduce you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re a bad friend. Hurry up and call him over. I want to admire him properly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this woman helplessly. As expected, when she went crazy, there was no end to it. However, many people knew 19¡¯s identity. Once he entered, many people greeted him. Shen Xiaoxiao waited for him to simply greet those people. Then, she nodded at him.

    When 19 saw Huang Yueyan standing beside Shen Xiaoxiao, his expression became a little unnatural. He still remembered that Huang Yueyan wanted him to be her boyfriend back then. This woman was very fierce, right? Dark 1... why wasn¡¯t he protecting him?

    ¡°Miss, Miss Huang?¡±

    ¡°19, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years. You¡¯re really getting more and more handsome. And this figure, wow, it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be pretending not to know this woman, but Huang Yueyan was not done yet. She directly reached out her hand towards 19¡¯s face. 19 wanted to hide, but he could guarantee that if he hid from Huang Yueyan... she would dare to touch you until you feltfortable. This bad friend of Miss¡¯ really made people go crazy.

    Huang Yueyan actually didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. She simply wanted to touch this face after stic surgery to see if there was any difference between it and a normal face.

    However, 19¡¯s skin was really good. It was smooth and supple. It was more likable than her face.

    ¡°This skin is really good. 19, you really make me want to pull you back to the harem.¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not see that after she said this, the expression of Ai Wei, who was walking over from behind, could not be described with a simple livid expression. Shen Xiaoxiao even saw a kind of humiliation and resentment in it.

    ¡°Harem? Then who am I in your harem?¡±

 Chapter 507 - The Willing Take the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 507: The Willing Take the Bait</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Huang Yueyan was so happy that she didn¡¯t realize that Ai Wei, who had been watching from the side, had suddenly walked behind her.

    Stinky Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t even inform her. Although she was a little mad and didn¡¯t know what to do, she returned to normal the moment she turned around. He was just a man, so what did she care?

    ¡°You? Of course you¡¯re one of them. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    She was really courting death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 looked at each other and saw the understanding in each other¡¯s eyes. These two people probably really had a lot to learn. Why did Huang Yueyan have to be like this? Was she really so afraid to talk about rtionships?

    Sure enough, children had to have a good example for them when they were young. It seemed that even if she wanted to quarrel with Yan Kuan in the future, she had to try her best to keep the children away so that the shadow of this wouldn¡¯t extend to them.

    ¡°Fang Hao, I remember that my movie in China will start shooting next week, right? When will you return to China? I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s words stunned Huang Yueyan, but she recovered in a moment. It was almost time. Her stomach had probably already been nted with a child. If he wanted to leave, he could leave. There was nothing to care about. Hadn¡¯t she already made up her mind earlier? She only wanted the child. As for the child¡¯s father, it was better to forget about it.

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t told you about this yet. When the timees, I will be the big spender for that movie. Consider it mypensation.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words made Ai Wei¡¯s liver ache. What did this woman take him for? A gigolo? And she even invested in his movie? Could it be that he had apanied her for ten days because of this?

    19 looked at the expressions of the two of them and nodded very rationally at Huang Yueyan.

    ¡°Business is business. If you want to invest, I can¡¯t say anything. Naturally, I¡¯ll say yes. As for Ai Wei, I¡¯ll return to China in a week. If you want to go with me, look for me at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡±

    Ai Wei was certain that Huang Yueyan would not dare to do anything on this asion. Moreover, with Sister Weiwei around, she had to give her face no matter what she did.

    After Ai Wei said this, he waited for Huang Yueyan to stand up and refute him. However, after waiting for a long time, Huang Yueyan did not say anything. Moreover, she did not even have an unhappy expression on her face. This woman was really tired of ying with him and threw him away, wasn¡¯t she? Was he really a member of her harem?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan and then looked at Ai Wei. She was a little helpless. She was really afraid that the two of them would go against each other, so she pulled Huang Yueyan and said,?¡°Yueyan, let¡¯s go and watch thepetition. Let¡¯s go and put some pressure on it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid that the two of them would misunderstand each other more and more, so she hurriedly pulled Huang Yueyan away. This great aunt¡¯s thoughts were sometimes different from ordinary people. It was best not to let the two of them cause trouble together. Otherwise, the two of them would regret it in the future.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao pulled Huang Yueyan away, Ai Wei¡¯s expression slowly became a little better. He looked at 19 and said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°This woman is really heartless.¡±

    19 could not discuss other people¡¯s private matters. Moreover, he himself did not understand these matters between men and women. What he understood was between men. However, as a friend, he was still willing to remind Ai Wei:

    ¡°Miss Huang¡¯s character is always like this. You don¡¯t have to take it too seriously.¡±

    19¡¯s originally kind words immediately made Ai Wei misunderstand. After a long time, even 19 knew that this woman was very fickle? As expected, he shouldn¡¯t have taken her seriously. Whoever took her seriously would lose.

    ¡°Yeah, whoever takes her seriously will lose.¡±

    Ai Wei¡¯s expression could definitely be described as ugly. 19 did not know how tofort people. He directly took a ss of wine from the waiter¡¯s hand and handed it to him. A man¡¯s heart was filled with joy, so he decided to drink to relieve his worries.

    ¡°President Fang, hello, I¡¯m Liu Yufei, the CEO of Dongyou Country.¡±

    Liu Yufei walked to 19 in small steps. Ai Wei nced at Liu Yufei and turned to leave. He did not want to talk to this woman. She was too good at acting. Moreover, she was here to look for 19. It had nothing to do with him.

    However, 19 and Ai Wei were both outstanding people. When they stood together, they did not crush each other at all. They were both outstanding and had their own characteristics.

    Liu Yufei was extremely fond of beautiful men. Moreover, these two men were both so outstanding and stylish.

    Her cheeks were flushed pink due to the alcohol. Her charming eyes added a hint of charm.

    Under the illumination of the banquet lights, there was no doubt that Liu Yufei had the ability to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Unfortunately, she just had to meet 19.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    It was only a few words, but Liu Yufei was not discouraged. This man looked cold, but she liked to conquer such a man. As long as she met any cold man on the bed, they would throw away their armor.

    ¡°I had many appointments with President Fang earlier, but I was unable to meet President Fang. I¡¯m really lucky to meet you here today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, indeed. Business is busy, so I don¡¯t spend much time at thepany.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if President Fang is free? Our Dongyou Country is very sincere in wanting to cooperate with Moxing...¡±

    ¡°Today is a private party, so let¡¯s not talk about thepany. If President Liu is really interested in our Moxing, you can make an appointment with my secretary.¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s heart cracked a little. Was this man impervious to oil and salt? Or was he faking it?

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Today¡¯s private party is really not good to talk about thepany, but President Fang is also interested in gambling? I wonder who President Fang is betting on tonight? I want to follow the trend and take advantage of the situation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not betting. I¡¯m just here to see a friend. Please excuse me.¡±

    19 did not even nce at Liu Yufei. He turned around and walked in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s direction. Of course, his actions were not hidden at all. He was doing it for Liu Yufei to see.

    Liu Yufei did not disappoint him. When she saw that Fang Hao had actually walked over to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and was even chatting andughing with her, the fire in her heart was about to burst out.

    It was Shen Xiaoxiao again. It was this sl*t again. It turned out that she was not joking. She had really nned to cooperate with Moxing. She actually knew Fang Hao. It looked like she had to show some ability. This list definitely could not fall into the hands of the Shen Enterprise. She definitely could not lose to the Shen Enterprise.

    ¡°You, the fisherman, threw down the bait and ran away, leaving me to clean up the mess. You¡¯re really carefree.¡±

    19¡¯s seeminglyining words made Shen Xiaoxiao unable to help butugh. Yes, she had thrown down the bait, but she also wanted the fish to take the bait.

    However, Liu Yufei wanted to sessfully prove herself, so she would take the bait. She was so far away, yet she could feel her resentment. Hmph, could she not take it anymore? It was still early. The game had just begun.

    ¡°Du Ze, do you think it would be fun if Yan Kuan knew that his daughter wasn¡¯t his own?¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s sudden sinister words scared Du Ze. What was this woman going to do now? And why wasn¡¯t it a son but a daughter?

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to do anything.. I just want to help deepen the couple¡¯s rtionship.¡±

 Chapter 508 - Jackpot

    <h4>Chapter 508: Jackpot</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s children are dragon and phoenix twins. If the daughter isn¡¯t Yan Kuan¡¯s, and the son isn¡¯t either, what would he think?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. It¡¯s not like there are no fraternal twins. As long as you want it, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t stir up trouble. Yan Kuan isn¡¯t someone we can afford to provoke.¡± Du Ze didn¡¯t expect Liu Yufei¡¯s idea to be so crazy. It was simply ying with fire.

    Liu Yufei drank the wine. She was unusually bold. Looking at Du Ze¡¯s cautious manner, she said directly, ¡°What a coward. Don¡¯t worry. This matter has nothing to do with you. I will exin it clearly to Sir.¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at the people in the distance with a confident look. She turned around and left immediately. If she wanted to hurry, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. If she pulled on others now, they would only see clearly. As long as she took down Moxing¡­ other things would be much easier to talk about.

    As for now, her body was very soft after drinking. She had to find someone to release it properly. That Ai Wei was not bad. She wondered what Huang Yueyan¡¯s expression would be like if she saw her man being r*ped by her? It would definitely be extremely exciting. Just thinking about it made her feel like she wasughing.

    ¡°You have fun by yourself. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Liu Yufei turned around to leave with her long white dress. Du Ze was really more and more helpless against this woman. He nced at her and clenched his fists tightly, wanting to chase after her, but just then, a business partner walked over and held him up. He thought that he could only go back and have a good talk with this woman.

    What did Liu Yufei have in her bag? Pills, all kinds of pills. As long as they could make her happy, she usually carried them with her.

    There were some to cheer her up, and there were also some to make men crazy and unable to control themselves.

    Ai Wei sat at the side and drank one ss after another. Although the red wine did not taste bad, it had a lot of alcohol.

    She slowly walked to the side and watched as he walked to the balcony with a ss of wine to the small garden rest area. She quietly followed him. There was not a single man in the entire stadium who had such a temperament like him. Of course, Fang Hao could as well.

    However, Fang Hao wasn¡¯t someone she could move, at least not right now.

    Tonight¡¯spetition was very exciting. Moreover, the people present were all either rich or noble. It was impossible to enter this ce without an invitation. Therefore, almost everyone was busy socializing and trying to make connections. Perhaps only Liu Yufei and Ai Wei had the leisure to stroll around this ce at this time.

    Why did she have to make a move here? Over the years, as she came into contact with more and more men, she realized that the appetite of the Suoyin flower seemed to be growing. Many times, it waspletely out of control. Now, even her monthly period was gradually decreasing. Sometimes, it would end in half a day or a day.

    To her, it was not clear whether this was good or bad. However, her appearance still had not changed. In fact, it was bing more and morefortable. She did not take it to heart.

    The two of them walked to the balcony one after the other. Not far away, Yan Kuan watched their actions and quietly told the waiter beside him a few words. Then, he walked to where Shen Xiaoxiao was.

    ¡°You said that Liu Yufei has her eyes on Ai Wei? Why is she so impatient?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She was actually slightly worried about Ai Wei. Was that b*tch so impatient? Here?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to go over. However, if you want to personally go to the beauty to save the hero, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    It was rare for Yan Kuan to make a joke. Huang Yueyan¡¯s expression did not change, but Shen Xiaoxiao had already seen through her ambivalence. The hand holding the wine ss was so tight. This girl must have been tempted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If he doesn¡¯t have a brain, don¡¯t me others for setting him up.¡±

    This answer surprised Shen Xiaoxiao, but it was within Yan Kuan¡¯s expectations. Yan Kuan nced at Huang Yueyan but did not say anything. On the other hand, 19 kindly said, ¡°Let me go and take a look.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at 19¡¯s back view as he left, and her heart was in a mess. She turned around and saw Yan Kuan standing behind Shen Xiaoxiao with a caring look on his face. She was so angry that she could not help but say to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°The two of you should take a look at the asion. Seriously, I can¡¯t be bothered to look at the both of you. Whatpetition is boring? I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Huang Yueyan left after losing her temper. Shen Xiaoxiao had long been used to her out-of-line behavior. However, it was good that she left so that she would not feel ufortable. Moreover, with 19¡¯s help, Ai Wei would definitely be fine.

    On the other hand, what Yueyan said just now made her feel a little ufortable. Were they showing off their love? She had made it so obvious that she was rejecting this man¡¯s hug, okay? He wanted to hug her, but she had already avoided it and let him hold her hand. Wasn¡¯t that enough?

    ¡°You, stay away from me. Don¡¯t let others misunderstand.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and said indifferently, ¡°With the way we¡¯re dressed, do you think anyone wouldn¡¯t misunderstand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao lowered her head and looked at the clothes she and Yan Kuan were wearing. D*mn it, it was a couple¡¯s outfit again. It was indeed the most eye-catching presence in a ce filled with evening gowns and suits.

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like this ce, let¡¯s go downstairs. Tonight¡¯s highlight isn¡¯t here, but on the first floor. There¡¯s a jackpot on the first floor tonight. Do you want to know what it is?¡±

    ¡°Jackpot? There¡¯s gambling on the first floor too?¡±

    ¡°This year is also K-ONE¡¯s fifth anniversary. There arepetitions regardless of levels.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the jackpot?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know what the jackpot is when you get there. However, I can give you a friendly reminder. The man in ck will definitelye tonight.¡±

    ¡°What? The man in ck will definitelye? Why are you so sure? Is it rted to the jackpot?¡±

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very puzzled. What exactly would make the man in ck appear? But there were so many who were pretending. Could they tell who was who?

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the man in ck? It won¡¯t be a fake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. The one who will appear tonight will definitely be the real man in ck.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the jackpot?¡±

    ¡°An item that the man in ck has been searching for for half of their life in addition to those three treasures.¡±

    ¡°Why is it getting more and moreplicated?¡±

    ¡°Is itplicated? It¡¯s very simple. If they want to save the person they want to save, they must have three treasures. However, with three treasures, you must have a medicine guide to save the person. This medicine guide is tonight¡¯s jackpot.¡±

    ¡°You still say it¡¯s notplicated? If it¡¯s soplicated, could it be that other than the medicine guide, something else ran out? Also, why do I feel like you¡¯ve guessed the identity of the man in ck?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve guessed a little, but I¡¯m not sure. But I believe that after tonight, I¡¯ll be able to determine who this man in ck is.¡±

    ¡°I hope it has nothing to do with my Shen family.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little helpless. She really thought that way. She hoped that it had nothing to do with the Shen family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t want to make a move against the Shen family.

    Yan Kuan listened to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and did not say another word. Sometimes, things could not be done as they wished. How could there be so much luck in the world?

 Chapter 509 - Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 509: Acquaintances</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The casino on the first floor was different from the elegant and quiet casino on the second floor. This ce was more realistic and more civilian-like.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this noisy scene. No matter how many times she looked at it, she would have a different feeling. This ce only reflected the tip of Yan Kuan¡¯s iceberg. There were more things... even if Shen Xiaoxiao had prepared herself mentally, she would still be shocked.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Yan Kuan was naturally surprised that Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t saying anything. However, he seemed to have guessed something when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. These are all yours. I¡¯ve said it before. My things are all yours.¡±

    This was probably what women liked to hear the most. Shen Xiaoxiao admitted that she was a little moved, but underneath that was a hint of fear and sadness.

    Perhaps she had overestimated herself. No matter how strong and powerful she was, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to him in this lifetime.

    ¡°I¡¯ll earn what I want. I don¡¯t need you.¡±

    Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t argue with Shen Xiaoxiao on this topic. This girl was sometimes extremely stubborn. She couldn¡¯t be persuaded with just a few words from him. In any case, he would definitely not be separated from her in the future. If she didn¡¯t want to, then so be it. Anyway, what was his was hers.

    ¡°Do you want to y a few rounds?¡±

    Changing the topic, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the scene in front of her. It was very difficult for anyone to enter this ce and not want to gamble a few rounds.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was apetition? Is it over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over there. It¡¯s chosen one floor at a time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between that and the one on the second floor?¡±

    ¡°The one on the second floor has a qualification certificate. As for the one on the first floor, it¡¯s just a lottery and prize money, one for the name and one for the profit.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You can do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go y poker. I remember you like to y that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not refuse and allowed Yan Kuan to pull her. However, the people on the first floor were a mix of all kinds of people. Fortunately, they were wearing ordinary clothes and could not wear ordinary home clothes, so they would not appear out of ce on the first floor.

    The ground floor was extremelyrge, and there were all kinds of people. Shen Xiaoxiao looked around and when she was about to sit down to start a bet, her eyes stopped on a person. Why was he here?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I saw an acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Acquaintance?¡±

    Yan Kuan followed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and looked over. He was a little puzzled. This was an acquaintance? An old man in his fifties who was almost sixty? How did Xiaoxiao know this person?

    Chen Aiguo, an American overseas Chinese, the boss of the world¡¯srgest supermarket chain.

    Why was he here?

    ¡°You know Chen Aiguo?¡±

    ¡°You know him too? Yeah, his supermarket has been opened all over the world.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. This Chen Aiguo actually appeared here. This was the first floor, not the second floor. His identity should be going to the second floor.

    And how did Xiaoxiao know him?

    How did Shen Xiaoxiao know Chen Aiguo? Do you still remember the kidnapping case in China three years ago? In the base, Xiaoxiao saved a kidnapped an overseas Chinese. That person was Chen Aiguo. In order to save him, Shen Xiaoxiao got his promise.

    ¡°The overseas Chinese you saved in the base three years ago was him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that nothing could be hidden from Yan Kuan. However, this guy¡¯s memory was really good. At that time, she had done so discreetly, but he actually knew about it.

    ¡°Yes, it was him. But I didn¡¯t expect his hobby to be so special. He looks too ordinary like this. Can you see that he looks like a boss? He is no different from an ordinary gambler.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but this President Chen has never been out on the streets, especially after the scandal that was exposed by his family. Now, his eldest son is basically in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs. He can be considered to have retired. It makes sense for an old man to have such a hobby.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that his youngest son and youngest daughter are not his biological children?¡±

    ¡°You know about that too? It was that incident. So after that incident, he was disheartened and gave all his assets to his eldest son.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew about this incident. Back then, it was because she had said something that allowed Chen Aiguo to investigate this matter.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, there¡¯s something that I think you must know in advance. Chen Aiguo has another name.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was puzzled. What did Yan Kuan mean by this?

    ¡°His other name is not Chen Aiguo, but Lin Aiguo. He was adopted in China when he was young.¡±

    ¡°Lin? So what if his surname is Lin?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Why did this girl suddenly be stupid again?

    ¡°Grandma Lin has a foreign rtive.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are you saying that Chen Aiguo is a rtive of Grandma Lin? Is that so?¡±

    Yan Kuan nodded. Fortunately, she was not too stupid.

    Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely shocked by this news. Grandma Lin had always lived with her foreign rtive. She would not be so assured if she was not soft-hearted. But now, she actually told her that the so-called rtive of Grandma Lin was Chen Aiguo... The boss of the supermarket, Chen Aiguo... What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°In that era, many people were smuggled overseas or to Taiwan, so it was verymon for the two siblings to separate.¡±

    ¡°Is the news true?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I have been paying attention to it for the past three years. I have been paying attention to everything that has to do with you.¡±

    Yan Kuan, who did not forget to make his presence known at any time and ce, made Shen Xiaoxiao speechless. However, fate was too ingenious, always making people speechless. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what to say for a long time.

    Previously, she had been dyed in various matters. Moreover, when 19 reported to her, she only said that she had investigated the other party¡¯s background and that he was someone worth entrusting to. Hence, she did not worry too much and did not ask about the other party¡¯s identity. Now that she thought about it, she really cared too little. She had taken over the other party¡¯s identity, but she did not do what she wanted to do.

    No matter how she looked at it, she felt a little sorry for Grandma Lin.

    ¡°In the end, I was the one who took over her identity for so long and did not care about Grandma Lin at all.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. Grandma Lin is doing very well now. Not only that, even Lin...¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s here.¡±

    Yan Kuan was about to say something when Dark 2 walked over to report to Yan Kuan. When Yan Kuan heard Dark 2¡¯s words, he immediately stopped talking and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what the prize is? It¡¯s already here. Do you want to go with me to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Only now?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was a little confused. What was it that had just been delivered?

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it. This thing isn¡¯t easy to find. I also spent a lot of money to buy it from a senior collector. Maybe you¡¯re interested too.¡±

    The more Yan Kuan talked, the more mysterious he became. Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao was also more and more surprised. The two of them held hands and walked through the crowd to the safe area at the back of the second floor.

 Chapter 510 - Strange Woman

    <h4>Chapter 510: Strange Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You said that this hairpin is the prize you mentioned? It¡¯s also some kind of drug?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the dark wooden hairpin and even sniffed it under her nose. Could it be something from sandalwood? It shouldn¡¯t be. Sandalwood wasn¡¯t that precious either. What exactly was this thing?

    The carving was extremely simple, and it was just an ordinary thing. It was just that the weight of the carving was extremely heavy, so it was slightly different from an ordinary wooden thing.

    ¡°Thousand-year-old mahogany. This thing is a thousand-year-old mahogany.¡±

    ¡°Thousand-year-old mahogany? It¡¯s actually preserved?¡±

    ¡°This is also the precious part of this thing.¡±

    ¡°This thing can be used as a medicinal guide? There really are all sorts of strange things in this world.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but this thousand-year-old mahogany is an evil-warding item. I think using it as a medicine guide is also to suppress the evil nature of the Suoyin flower or a few other things.¡±

    ¡°Will the person in ck reallye tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they will definitely be dressed up. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how they will dress up. Of course, as long as we keep a close eye on tonight¡¯s champion, we will basically be able to confirm that once the safety box ced by this thousand-year-old mahogany is touched by the outside world, it will automatically destroy the things inside. The person in ck can¡¯t afford to gamble.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good idea. Then let¡¯s go down and take a look. I want to see who this person in ck is.¡±

    ¡°Madam, Ai Wei has been sent back to the hotel. Du Ze has taken Liu Yufei away.¡±

    ¡°Is Ai Wei alright?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He was just drugged. Our people poured all the drugs in Liu Yufei¡¯s bag into her. When she left, she made a big fool of herself. Because she arrived with Du Ze, Du Ze had no choice but to take her away himself. However, when they walked out of the door, someone seemed to have picked them up.¡±

    ¡°Someone picked them up? Who? Did any of you follow?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already followed. It¡¯s a woman. She¡¯s very young. The information will be sent overter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it. Thank you for your hard work, Dark 2.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao both thought at the same time. Could the person who picked up Liu Yufei and Du Ze be rted to the person in ck? There should be, but they did not know who it was.

    Sometimes, they would think that the person in ck was really powerful. Not only did they hide their identity so deeply, but most importantly, they were able to win over a group of men of sacrifice. In this era... their methods were really amazing.

    Moreover, there were already quite a number of people who could work for them. There were actually so many of them. Although there were all kinds of threats from drugs or other things, this was still a kind of ability.

    Previously, they thought that Ouyang Jinling was already an extremely powerful one. However, now that they saw the person in ck¡¯s handiwork, it was even better than Ouyang Jinling¡¯s.

    ...

    Huang Yueyan had already arrived at the hotel, but 19 had sent someone to inform her that Ai Wei had been drugged. What kind of feelings did she have in her heart? Why didn¡¯t this pretty boy have any sense of danger? He had been drugged so easily, and he was even a big star. Wasn¡¯t there a lot of such things in the entertainment industry? Why couldn¡¯t he be more careful?

    The most important thing was that he had been drugged by that b*tch, Liu Yufei. Oh my god, how dirty was this?

    Huang Yueyan simply couldn¡¯t describe the feelings in her heart. This was just too stupid and ridiculous.

    If he was not in Yan Kuan¡¯s territory, he would have died long ago! Once he touched Liu Yufei, would he still want to live? Don¡¯t even think about it.

    Now that everything was fine, she could not be bothered to care about these stupid things. As a report, she had invested in that movie. They were even now. She might as well leave early tomorrow morning. Perhaps a child was already in her stomach. Didn¡¯t she think about it before? She just wanted what she needed. She only wanted the child. As for the child¡¯s father, she would forget about it.

    It was decided then. There was nothing to be unhappy about. She was Huang Yueyan. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who only knew about love and romance. She only wanted her career and the child. Yes, these two things were enough.

    As for Ai Wei, there was nothing that she couldn¡¯t let go of.

    ...

    ¡°Men? Both of them are men?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the only two men left on the final stage. They were both Asian faces. Theymunicated in English throughout the entire process. For a moment, he did not know where they were from.

    ¡°Send the information of those two men immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dark 2 immediately went to do it. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two young men who were also in their 20s and frowned. She really did not know how to describe them.

    ¡°Do you see the woman at your 10 o¡¯clock?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked up along with Yan Kuan¡¯s voice. It was a girl in her twenties. She was Asian and had a delicate and sweet appearance. She was tall and had an outstanding temperament. Most importantly, wasn¡¯t her temperament a little too outstanding? Even if she was wearing ordinary jeans and a t-shirt, she could tell at a nce that this woman was different.

    She was elegant and generous, and it was not because the ordinary clothes covered her entire body¡¯s aura.

    It was really strange for such an outstanding person to appear in such a chaotic ce on the second floor.

    ¡°Could it be her?¡±

    ¡°No, look at her right hand.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a look and realized that such a wless-looking woman actually had six fingers.

    ¡°What if she¡¯s a clone?¡±

    Yan Kuan wanted tough. It seemed that this little thing was really frightened by this endless stream of clones.

    ¡°The production cost of a clone is as high as ten million US dors. Do you think that the person in ck is really so free to make so many clones? We don¡¯t know that girl. Why would shee out as a clone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that all the clones we¡¯ve seen seem to be rted to us. This person in ck is obviously targeting the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Then do you think there¡¯s something wrong with that woman?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao believed that Yan Kuan would definitely not let her look at that woman for no reason. There must be something wrong with that woman for him to let her look at her.

    ¡°Her eyes. She¡¯s been looking at that person.¡±

    Sure enough, that woman¡¯s eyes had been fixed on the rtively young person on the left. Could they be a couple?

    ¡°Couple?¡±

    ¡°The eyes of a couple should be like this.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he pulled Shen Xiaoxiao over. His eyes were full of affection as he looked at her, making her feel a little embarrassed. She even blushed a little. Did this man need to use such a direct method to prove it?

    ¡°See? This is how you look at your lover. Your eyes are also so intoxicating.¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. No matter how stubborn this girl was, the way she looked at him was definitely not wrong. Of course, now was definitely not the time to say these words.. They should go over and personally meet this woman.

 Chapter 511 - Power Outage

    <h4>Chapter 511: Power Outage</h4>

    ¡°Lin Keren? Surname Lin again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Korean. Do you think she looks like a Korean?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? Koreans and Chinese look alike, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they look alike. Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you want to go and collect her? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and walked forward. However, he could not help but take a look at Chen Aiguo, who was gambling in another corner. Tonight was getting more and more interesting.

    ¡°If that young man wins, then we can basically be sure that this girl is definitely rted to the person in ck, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What if this woman is deliberately using this look to confuse us?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is it necessary?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t forget, the person in ck is full of tricks. You and I have suffered a lot under their hands. And tonight, they must know that our people have already been deployed everywhere. They will definitely not let us think that anyone is sent by them so easily.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they will definitelye?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they will definitelye back. I don¡¯t even know if they have already arrived. This thousand-year-old mahogany is the only one in the world like the other three. They definitely can¡¯t afford to gamble. They will only be at ease when this thing is in their hands.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just focus our gaze on that podium tonight?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. Aren¡¯t we making our target clear? There are so many people here, and they¡¯re in the dark while we¡¯re in the open. If they shoot us from the back, no matter how powerful I am, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t get hurt, understand?¡±

    ¡°How troublesome.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao simply stopped asking. Anyway, if she asked, she would just wait. It was already thest round. Anyway, the final result was about to be known. There was no rush. It was just a few minutes.

    ¡°Wow¡­ a straight flush. He actually got a straight flush.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought that the three kings would win for sure. I didn¡¯t expect the situation to change.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich. I bet on him. Hahaha, I¡¯m rich.¡±

    The people around were very noisy. A new King of Gamblers had been born. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the people around her who were cheering ormenting. Her brows were tightly knitted. Yan Kuan was right. The one who won was not that young man, it was the older man opposite him. However, what Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect was that the woman was not the lover of the young man as Yan Kuan had said. The moment the man got off the table, Lin Keren walked over and gave him a hug. If this was not a couple, then what was it?

    ¡°They are a couple.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I still don¡¯t think so. Looks can¡¯t deceive people. Let¡¯s go. The main event has begun.¡±

    For Yan Kuan¡¯s stubbornness, Shen Xiao no longer said anything. Regardless of whether they were a couple, their line of sight must now also be on the podium.

    The new King of Gamblers, who was a little older, was called Vader from R Country. He had very good etiquette and bowed as soon as he went on stage. However, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that he was particrly displeasing to the eye. She just hated the people of R Country. She hated him so much that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°This person¡¯s waist is bent, right? Just like his country, he looks disgusting.¡±

    ¡°You really hate people from R Country?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you like them?¡±

    ¡°Of course. No one in China likes people from R Country. Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on this point. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s so different about this person.¡±

    ¡°Different? The person in ck let a person from R Country take the first bet. What a lunatic. Do you think it¡¯s possible that this person is just a pretense? When he gets the item, it will be snatched away by others?¡±

    ¡°No, the King of Gamblerspetition this time is close to 30 million US dors. Such a huge sum naturally has to ensure the safety of this newly promoted king of gamblers. Moreover, the most important thing is that the person in ck definitely doesn¡¯t dare to cause trouble here. It¡¯s just that you have great abilities. Tonight, I directly issued an A-Grade alert. It¡¯s even harder to escape from here than ascending to the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, nothing will go wrong. It would be great if we could capture them in one go.¡±

    ¡°Capture them? To be honest, I can¡¯t guarantee that. As for the reason, you¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely surprised. What did he mean? Did he mean that they were not sure if they could capture them? Then what was the purpose of bringing out this jackpot tonight? Was he ying around?

    ¡°If we don¡¯t capture the person, why are we going through so much trouble tonight?¡±

    ¡°To confirm their identity. Sometimes there are better ways than capturing the person. Don¡¯t doubt it. Even if we capture them, they will definitely have the ability to escape. Therefore, rather than expending all our effort to capture the person in ck, we might as well kill them directly.¡±

    ¡°You mean to kill them directly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, once we confirm it, we will kill them directly.¡±

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it, the more she felt that these words were too unrealistic. To her, killing the person in ck was definitely not that simple. Moreover, she always felt that this person in ck had something to do with her¡­ Even if it had nothing to do with her, it would definitely have something to do with Yan Kuan. If that was the case, if they were to make a move, it would not be as simple as she imagined.

    Could it be that Yan Kuan had guessed this and avoided unnecessary trouble for everyone, so he decided to kill them directly?

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m more and more thankful that the children aren¡¯t by our side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After we get rid of this person, we can truly reunite as a family.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t speak anymore. If they were really going to get rid of that person, she didn¡¯t know how the two of them seemed to really be able to do it. No matter how ruthless they were, they were going to do it to people who were rted to her, or even blood-rted¡­ This was definitely not just talk.

    Looking at the person receiving the award on the podium, that man did not look like someone who would want the thousand-year-old mahogany. Moreover, such an ordinary hairpin was not worth collecting at all for some people.

    ¡°Be careful of power failure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are people guarding for it. A power failure is not a problem.¡±

    They had thought of everything that they could think of, and their goal was to confirm the person tonight.

    The huge reward made everyone below jump with joy, and the people below the stands were even more excited. The R Countryman received the reward, and as expected, they looked at the mahogany hairpin on the side.

    Fluent in English and the guard¡¯s strict and careful handover ceremony, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jumped with it.

    But at this moment, the power went out with a ¡®pa da¡¯. The rising screams and the running figures made Shen Xiaoxiao somewhat understand.

    As expected, only when the power went out would they be able to make a move.

    However, they did not expect Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s astonishing vision. Even if the power went out, they would not miss a single detail.

    The secret guards immediately surrounded the stands of the mahogany hairpin. Even so, Yan Kuan still made his move at this moment. Shen Xiaoxiao only felt a blue light sh and Blue Demon was shot out. Her heart tightened¡­

 Chapter 512 - You Must Be Patient When Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 512: You Must Be Patient When Fishing</h4>

    The screams around were too loud. Even if there was someone screaming on the high tform in front of them, no one would suspect anything. Moreover, because Yan Kuan had already prepared for the power outage, it would only take ten seconds at most for the power to be restored immediately.

    When the lights were turned on, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately saw the person who had died on the viewing tform. Such a chaotic scene was nothing to K-ONE. The manager held the microphone and immediatelyforted everyone. They even offered a ss of whiskey. For such an open crowd abroad, these small benefits could quickly calm them down.

    The situation was under control, and Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao walked directly to the stands. The Japanese had already been taken away, and the mahogany hairpin was still quietly ced on the counter. Yan Kuan walked over and took the mahogany hairpin in his hand, looking at the person who had been hit by the Blue Demon on his right chest.

    He said to the crowd, ¡°Drag him down and wake him up.¡±

    This could not be an ordinary man. With one look, one could tell that this person was a pathfinder stone. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. It was impossible that this person in ck had note, but where exactly were they?

    ¡°Are the exits all sealed?¡±

    ¡°They are all sealed. Everyone who enters and exits must be identified. Only those with an identity can enter tonight, and all of them are verified with their pupils.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced around the ce, then turned to look at the mahogany hairpin in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°If the hairpin is in your hand, won¡¯t it be even harder for the person in ck to attack?¡±

    ¡°Who said that the mahogany hairpin is in my hand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very surprised. Yan Kuan clearly held it in his hand just now.

    ¡°What do you mean? You clearly held it in your hand just now.¡±

    Yan Kuan stroked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head, looked straight at her, and said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I took it away. It¡¯s not a mahogany hairpin, but an ebony hairpin. The mahogany hairpin is still in the safe.¡±

    ¡°What on Earth is going on?¡±

    ¡°How could I put such an important thing here for someone to steal? You¡¯re still too na?ve.¡±

    After saying that, Yan Kuan lightly tapped on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s palm a few times.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked and immediately changed the topic. ¡°You lied to me again. Do you think it¡¯s fun to lie to me? I thought that it was really a mahogany hairpin and that the people of the night woulde and get it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t get anything. Didn¡¯t I just catch a small shrimp?¡±

    ¡°You b*stard.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, your temper has been getting worse and worsetely. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re having one?¡±

    Eh? The mood has changed again? Could Yan Kuan not change so suddenly?

    ¡°Pregnant? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Will I have your baby? In your dreams!¡±

    ¡°If not me, who do you want to have? Do you have other intentions? Don¡¯t forget that my temper is not to be trifled with.¡±

    ¡°You, you, get lost. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left. Yan Kuan gave a look to Dark 2. Dark 2 immediately followed. The instant Shen Xiaoxiao turned around, her palms were sweating. She saw it, she really saw that person in ck¡­ when she was arguing with Yan Kuan, she saw the smile on the corner of that person¡¯s lips.

    Also, Yan Kuan said that someone had nted a bug on their bodies. Just now, when the power was out, everyone was running around in chaos. It was very easy to ce something on them at this time¡­ However, she did not know what it was.

    Yan Kuan wanted to send her away in order to prevent her from getting into trouble. She also knew that this was the only way to let down that person¡¯s guard. The two of them had always been the target of the person in ck¡¯s attempts to separate them. Now, she was just following his instructions and ying along.

    Moreover, even though that smile onlysted for a moment, she was shocked. That person, how could that person be them?

    Shen Xiaoxiao left in a huff, while Yan Kuan turned around and entered the vault. Sure enough, it was only a matter of time before he entered. A few secret guards had already died here, and the surroundings were in a mess. Cash and the safe were scattered all over the ground. The safe that he used to store the so-called mahogany hairpin was opened wide, and it was empty.

    He opened the disy on his wrist, and the red dot moved quickly. It was very fast. He did not know if Xiaoxiao understood what he meant, but he had to rush over to meet her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood at the door and watched as people passed by one by one. Everyone had to pass through the pupil scan, and no one was an exception. Simrly, no one dared toin. The rules here were strict and no one could break them.

    One, two. Lin Keren and the young man also passed by. When they passed by Shen Xiaoxiao, Lin Keren even deliberately nced at her and gave her an extremely docile smile.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded slightly as if nothing had happened and turned her gaze away. Her hands behind her back quickly gestured. Dark 2, who was standing behind her, understood and immediately gave the order to teleport out. At this moment, the main character that Shen Xiaoxiao had been waiting for finally appeared.

    ¡°Mr. Chen, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Chen Aiguo looked at the familiar woman in front of him. Who was this? How did she know him?

    ¡°Mr. Chen is really busy. Why? Have you forgotten what happened before you returned to China this year? That¡¯s right. It¡¯s rare to go back and get kidnapped. I guess Mr. Chen¡¯s memory of China isn¡¯t that good, is it?¡±

    Chen Aiguo looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in surprise and said, ¡°It¡¯s you? You¡¯re the one who saved me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen has a good memory. It¡¯s really me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Are you here to y?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to wait for Mr. Chen. I remember that Mr. Chen had promised me a condition. I wonder if Mr. Chen can fulfill his promise now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Literally? Please excuse me, Mr. Chen.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished talking, the secret guard behind her walked over and stood beside Chen Aiguo. He was already over 60 years old, so he could not bepared to these young people. Moreover, it was a secret guard. He could only ept his fate and follow the secret guard to the rest area at the side.

    However, when Shen Xiaoxiao followed closely behind him, she looked behind her intentionally or unintentionally. Someone was looking at her.

    This realization made her heart tighten. Her footsteps, which were originally going to follow him, suddenly stopped. She simply stopped moving and stood in ce once again.

    ¡°Madam? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. If you want to fish, you have to be patient. They might just throw out a small fish. It¡¯s too easy for us to get rid of them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze scanned the people who were waiting to leave. Yan Kuan¡¯s K-ONE was indeed the world¡¯s top casino. It could attract people of all ages and genders.

    Moreover, gambling did not differentiate between high and low. Everyone had a devil in their heart. However, some people released the devil, while others were trying their best to restrain themselves.

    Look, even the disabled people hade to participate. They did not forget to ce a bet even though they were in a wheelchair. Wait, a wheelchair. The girl who had just left in a wheelchair¡­

 Chapter 513 - Respect the Old and Love the Young

    <h4>Chapter 513: Respect the Old and Love the Young</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Stop her!¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao opened her mouth, someone walked over. The waitress who was pushing the wheelchair hid in a corner in fear. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the woman who was sitting in the wheelchair with a flushed and excited face and said to Dark 2:

    ¡°The big fish has taken the bait. Reel in the.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw the silent woman and the bag she was holding tightly. Before she could do anything, Yan Kuan had already strode over and grabbed the bag in her hand.

    The woman finally reacted and eximed, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you searching my bag?¡±

    ¡°No reason. This is my territory. I can search whoever I want.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he opened the bag. Sure enough, there was a ck hairpin lying inside. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at it and heaved a sigh of relief. However, Yan Kuan was lost in thought as he looked at the hairpin.

    Then, he suddenly raised his head and looked around. It was gone. Where was the waitress from before? Where did she go?

    ¡°Where¡¯s the waitress?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Could it be the waitress? No way? Didn¡¯t they find the hairpin? Could it be?

    ¡°It¡¯s not this hairpin?¡±

    ¡°Is this the one I prepared?¡±

    Although she said that, in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, there was no difference. It seemed to be exactly the same. What was going on?

    ¡°Boss, she ran away.¡±

    ¡°Get all the Heavenly Eyes. Even if you have to turn Las Vegas upside down, you have to find her.¡±

    ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know anything. Let me go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could clearly sense Yan Kuan¡¯s anger. She looked at Yan Kuan with some guilt in her heart. She was still too inexperienced.

    However, they definitely couldn¡¯t let this woman in the wheelchair go. She didn¡¯t know anything? Who was she lying to? In dealing with the person in ck, she would rather kill the wrong person than miss the opportunity.

    ¡°Go to Huihui and those people first.¡±

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t me Shen Xiaoxiao. He couldn¡¯t me her at all. Dark 2 used a scanner to scan Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bodies. A grain of rice-like object was found on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair. It was really a big deal... Their actions were really fast. This was really stirring up trouble on her head.

    Yan Kuan naturally knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was angry. However, this person in ck was full of tricks. It was already rare for Xiaoxiao to think that a disabled person had a problem. Who would have thought that she had been disguised as one of their own from the beginning to the end? In the end, he was still too careless.

    ¡°I want to see what role Chen Aiguo ys in this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was angry. Yan Kuan would not let her not be angry. He would only think of a way to let her anger out. She just had to not keep it in her heart.

    In the lounge, the two bodyguards beside Chen Aiguo kept a close watch on him. The sweat on Chen Aiguo¡¯s forehead did not stop until he saw Shen Xiaoxiao. His expression softened a little. He immediately stood up and asked Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Miss, what is the meaning of this? I owe you a promise and I will pay it back. Why do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Promise? Let¡¯s talk about what you did tonight. I really want to know, who are you? Chen Aiguo? Lin Aiguo? Or ackey?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why am I getting more and more confused?¡±

    ¡°Really? Confused? Then just be confused. I believe you don¡¯t know. Your son must know.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your son is so powerful that he won the second ce in the King of Gamblerspetition. Although others won in the end, his father taught him well.¡±

    This time, Chen Aiguo was so scared that he was trembling. How could she know? It was impossible. She had said that no one else in the world would know about this.

    How did Shen Xiaoxiao know? It was all thanks to the anger that rose in her heart just now. This Chen Aiguo actually appeared at this time and caused such a mess. She should not have saved him in the first ce and let him keep his life and the family property.

    However, when she thought about the family property, she suddenly remembered something that she thought she would never remember.

    Apart from the eldest son of the first wife and the twins of the third wife, Chen Aiguo also wanted to give to the illegitimate children who were out of town.

    However, at that time, Chen Aiguo had already been killed by his illegitimate children. Of course, they were not Chen Aiguo¡¯s biological children.

    All the properties of the Chen family were inherited by the eldest son. However, after the inheritance case ended, it was revealed that an illegitimate son who imed to be Chen Aiguo¡¯s wandering son wanted toe back and meddle in the matter.

    At that time, this person was also searched by DNA. It was said that he was born as a gangster and had just won the King of Gamblerspetition. He had some spare money, butter, it was unknown whether it was Chen Aiguo¡¯s eldest son who made a move. This matter was once again left unsolved. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had already been locked up in the dark prison at that time, so naturally, there was no way to know what happened next.

    But tonight, when everything was connected, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s brain waspletely opened up. It was impossible for her to not remember.

    Now that she saw Chen Aiguo¡¯s appearance, she had guessed correctly. If that was really the case, even if Chen Aiguo was not a person of the person in ck, then his son definitely had something to do with the person in ck.

    Yan Kuan was also shocked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. How did Xiaoxiao know about this? He had not found out anything about this. What was Xiaoxiao¡¯s source of information? Of course, Yan Kuan would not ask anything at this time. He just sat on the side and let Xiaoxiao do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me? You think that since I can find out about this, I won¡¯t be prepared? Now that your son is on his way back, I will definitely let you father and son meet in the afterlife.¡±

    ¡°You, you, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this. Let my son go. Let my son go. I will bear all the responsibility. I will bear all the responsibility.¡±

    ¡°You will bear the responsibility? What should I do? I have always respected the elderly and loved the young. I don¡¯t like to bully the elderly. If I bully you, I won¡¯t be able to do it. I am very kind.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Yan Kuanugh uncontrobly. He reckoned that only this girl would say this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the person in ck. I¡¯m just following the instructions.¡±

    ¡°What instructions?¡±

    Chen Aiguo nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and finally said helplessly, ¡°Put the bug on you.¡±

    This could be considered the truth, but who was Shen Xiaoxiao? She looked at Chen Aiguo and said, ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. You brought her in and didn¡¯t tell the truth. Then, let your son tell the truth. It seems that you havepletely forgotten my methods after not seeing each other for a few years.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she gestured with her fist. Chen Aiguo¡¯s memory immediately came back. Back then, she could kill a burly man with one punch. This woman wasn¡¯t joking!

    The door creaked open. Chen Aiguo looked at the person who was brought in and said in surprise,?¡°Son, are you okay....¡±

 Chapter 514 - Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 514: Nothing</h4>

    The word ¡®son¡¯ made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart rx. It was just as she had guessed.

    ¡°Why did you arrest me? Are you trying to get back the prize money?¡±

    Both the first and second ce winners of the King of Gamblers Competition had prize money, but the second ce winner did not have as much as the first ce winner. However, it was still worth a few million USD. Therefore, when Chen Dali deliberately said that¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao was only slightly surprised for a moment before she returned to normal.

    Her reaction was very quick, but she did not know if she was smart or not.

    ¡°Right now, what you should be looking for is not money, but your own life.¡±

    ¡°Where is Lin Keren who was with her?¡±

    ¡°When we arrived, Lin Keren got off the car and left ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°She did not catch up?¡±

    ¡°Someone helped her and ran away.¡±

    The words of the secret guard made Shen Xiaoxiao look at Chen Dali with even sharper eyes. This was great. Did he take her for a fool?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Dali!¡±

    ¡°You, you, what do you want to do? I said I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Dad, save me, save me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    Chen Aiguo did not expect the woman in front of him to make a move just like that. It was not a joke at all. Back then, he thought that if she was kind enough to save him, it meant that this woman was soft-hearted. However, he did not expect that she did not y by the rules at all. She made a move just like that without any mercy at all.

    If Dali¡¯s hand was destroyed, what would he do in the future?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the person in ck, I really don¡¯t. However, I received a message asking me to put something on your head. Really, I¡¯m not lying. They used my eldest son and Dali as threats. Dali doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to threaten me. I investigated in secret, but none of the people I sent came back alive. But at that time, I saw the person in ck. Their entire body was covered by a ck coat and they used a voice changer. I didn¡¯t know who they were.

    ¡°But they told me that as long as I listened obediently, both of my sons would be fine. If I didn¡¯t listen, they would let me die without anyone to take care of me.¡±

    ¡°After I had no choice but topromise, the person in ck began to let someone teach him the power gambling technique so that he could participate in this King of Gamblers Competition.¡±

    ¡°Your son is not the champion.¡±

    ¡°I know about this. I know that I am not the champion. I already know that I am not the champion. Lin Keren has told me that as long as I try my best, it will be fine. In fact, the top three in the finals were all arranged by them. No matter who wins, we will get the prize.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at each other. These pieces of information were useless. On the contrary, Lin Keren¡¯s identity made them feel a little curious. This young woman who suddenly appeared did not seem to be a disguise of the person in ck. Who was this woman?

    ¡°Who is Lin Keren?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that when we were in charge of training, she was the one who urged us. Moreover, the person in ck seemed to trust her.¡±

    ¡°Trust?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was the one who arranged most of the time, including tonight.¡±

    This time, it was Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan¡¯s turn to be surprised. A young girl in her twenties arranged everything? Who exactly was this Lin Keren?

    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks. If the two of you dare to speak, I will break your bones piece by piece and make you beg for death.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. We don¡¯t dare. We really don¡¯t dare.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan walked out of the interrogation room, she leaned on Yan Kuan¡¯s body tiredly. This Lin Keren seemed to be a fake identity. Now that the person in ck was not caught, a mysterious woman appeared instead. What exactly were these people nning?

    ¡°Did they really take the thousand-year-old mahogany?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Is your man that stupid?¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she finally felt that tonight¡¯s matter was not that bad.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that disabled person?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    ¡°What? How could she be dead?¡±

    ¡°Just now, her face was abnormally red and rosy. Have you forgotten? She¡¯s a death warrior, but this death warrior is a death warrior who was deliberately poisoned.¡±

    ¡°What a loser. She was tricked by the person in ck.¡±

    ¡°No rush. As long as they don¡¯t get the thousand-year-old mahogany, they won¡¯t give up easily. We just need to wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait? Are we going to be beaten passively like this forever?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Not necessarily. Although the hairpin they prepared is not thousand-year-old mahogany, it will take some effort to identify it carefully. Most importantly, there is a tracking device inside.¡±

    ¡°There is a tracking device? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Yan Kuan was really asking for a beating. Why didn¡¯t he say such important information earlier?

    ¡°The signal was cut off five minutes ago. The person in ck has always been extremely cautious. Thest location we scouted was North Bay. We have already sent people there. Although we are sure that they are not there, I think we will be able to find some clues. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t forget that the banquet I specially held half a monthter is the best opportunity to strike. If we want to fish, we have to put down the bait, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew what the bait Yan Kuan was talking about was. She felt a little ufortable. She always felt that it was awkward to take advantage of a child, but now was indeed the only chance¡­ The person in ck did not dare to brazenly break into the base to steal this thing, so they would definitely think of a way to get this thing from them.

    ¡°We have always been so passive. Since we want to y now, we must y a big game. As long as theye, I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s Lin Keren or the person in ck. I want to teach them a big lesson.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up as she said these words. She had been suppressed too much and always wanted to retaliate. This time, she did not believe that they were really so weak that they could not take care of an old witch.

    ¡­

    ¡°What did you say? Huang Yueyan left? She really left?¡±

    Ai Wei did not see Huang Yueyan after he woke up. He also did not see the bodyguards who usually guarded him. Although they were in the hotel, he felt that he had made some calctions and felt empty.

    19 nced at Ai Wei and continued to drink his coffee. He said very calmly:

    ¡°The business under her hands is several times more than that of our Moxing. It¡¯s not too much for her to take care of so many things every day. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to leave early in the morning? As for you, your head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore? It seems that you haven¡¯t learned your lesson enough.¡±

    Didn¡¯t his head hurt? How could it not hurt? The pain was severe. He had only drunk a ss of wine, but he did not expect that woman to dare to drug his wine and want to molest him. He really could not tell. As expected, Yueyan was right, this woman was the best Oscar winner. She was better at acting than him, the best actor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether my head hurts or not. Where did Huang Yueyan go?¡±

    ¡°She left. Are you deaf?¡±

 Chapter 515 - Liu Yufeiâ€™s New Target

    <h4>Chapter 515: Liu Yufei¡¯s New Target</h4>

    Ai Wei never knew that 19 could sometimes choke a person to death with his words. What did he mean by deaf? Of course he heard him say that she had left, but he asked where that d*mn woman, Huang Yueyan, had gone.

    No, that¡¯s not right. It was Huang Yueyan, that ugly woman, who ate him up and then left. On what basis? Did she really think he was a gigolo? Was there a gigolo as arrogant as him?

    19 knew that this Ai Wei was as sharp-tongued as Miss said. As expected, he did not care about Huang Yueyan at all.

    ¡°You like her?¡±

    ¡°What? Like her? Are you kidding me? How can I like her? How is that possible?¡±

    Although he said that, Ai Wei actually felt empty and bitter in his heart. It was impossible for him to like that woman. Absolutely not. The person in his heart was like Sister Weiwei, not that terrifying old woman, Huang Yueyan. No.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like her, why do you ask so many questions? You usually don¡¯t say that you have a lot of women chasing you, but you really care about this? Take what you want. You¡¯re an adult, understand?¡±

    ¡°You say it like you know it very well.¡±

    Ai Wei nced at 19, grabbed the coffee cup on the table, and drank it. He did not care whether 19 had drunk it or not. 19 looked at him like this and was secretly happy. He even said that he did not care. Such a germaphobe did not even notice when he used his cup. Sigh, he was really stupid. He did not know when he would be enlightened.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s ne ticket back to China. Have you packed your things?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to leave today. What are you waiting for? Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Today? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll leave today.¡±

    19 nced at him, took the teacup next to him, and took another sip of warm water. He said calmly, ¡°Last night, that Miss Liu made an appointment to meet at thepany at 2 p.m. We can take the 7 p.m. flight to leave.¡±

    ¡°Miss Liu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After saying that, 19 looked at Ai Wei meaningfully. Ai Wei immediately understood. He immediately stood up from his chair and said to 19, ¡°I¡¯m also a shareholder of thepany. I want to attend the meeting this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    19 looked at Ai Wei¡¯s bad look. This kid thought that he did not know what he was thinking.

    ¡°Let me remind you. Whether you are willing or not, we must cooperate with Dongyou Country. This is something that Xiaoxiao has decided on. It will not change.¡±

    ¡°Why? Does that woman have the ability to do that? Moreover, a person like her does not have many prospects in thepany, right?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yufei is Xiaoxiao¡¯s half-sister. The most important thing is that they have a death feud between them.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Was it like that? How could it be like that?

    Ai Wei rolled his eyes. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°You mean Sister Weiwei is trying to trick her? You don¡¯t really want to cooperate?¡±

    ¡°Did I say that? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    19 put down the cup of water and stood up. He walked straight to the door. Ai Wei sat on the spot andughed foolishly for a long time. These businessmen were so annoying. They had too many tricks up their sleeves, just like that Huang Yueyan. D*mn it¡­ Why was he thinking about that woman again? Pack his things. Pack his things immediately. If she could leave, he could leave as well.

    ¡­

    Huang Yueyan held the report in her hands. She could not believe it. She was really pregnant? It had only been a week and the blood test report was out. She was a little excited. Her hand could not help but touch her stomach. She felt that there was a small thing growing slowly. She had finally gotten what she wanted. However, the faint disappointment in her heart could be ignored.

    ¡­

    ¡°President Fang, President Liu and her assistant have arrived.¡±

    19 waved his hand, and the secretary walked out. Liu Yufei walked in with her assistant. She was wearing Chanel¡¯stest professional suit, and she looked smart and capable. The way she looked at 19 didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of embarrassment or awkwardness fromst night¡¯s farce. It was as if the woman who had lost herposurest night and pounced on a man wasn¡¯t her.

    At this moment, Ai Wei looked at this woman with a face full of surprise. She was really putting on a good show. This woman was really the best actress, right?

    ¡°Miss Liu¡¯s changes in front and behind have made us look at her in a new light.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ai is also here. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ai to be so familiar with President Fang.¡±

    ¡°Of course. No matter what, I am one of the bosses of Moxing. I have the right to participate in all the decisions of thepany.¡±

    This was something that Liu Yufei had never expected. The rumors that Ai Wei had some hidden industries turned out to be Moxing? No wonder this man had the capital to make people flock to him.

    Didn¡¯t she also value this man? However,pared to Fang Hao, she still felt that Fang Hao was the most suitable person for her. This Ai Wei was just for ying around.

    If Ai Wei knew that Liu Yufei had such thoughts, he would probably have the intention to kill her. Why did these women always think that he was born to be a gigolo? Just because he was too good-looking, did that provoke the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of the people?

    ¡°I see. Mr. Ai is hiding his true colors. President Fang, this is my assistant. This time, I brought ourpany¡¯s business proposal. In addition, I can also exin to you in detail ourpany¡¯s business n for Moxing.¡±

    Liu Yufei was smart enough not to be bothered by Ai Wei¡¯s identity. If they had not known what kind of person Liu Yufei was, such a capable and professional performance at this moment would really make people look at her in a new light, they would feel that if Dongyou Country was led by this woman, it was actually not impossible for them to sessfully walk towards another glory.

    But there were no ifs.

    Time passed by minute by minute. It could be seen that Liu Yufei had indeed put in a lot of effort for this coboration. What she said was detailed and specific. If it was not because she had to catch a ne, Liu Yufei could have at least talked for a few hours.

    ¡°I will finish reading the proposal as soon as possible. When the timees, I will ask my secretary to make an appointment with you. I still have to catch the ne. We will talk again next time. Goodbye.¡±

    Fang Hao did not say much, but every time Liu Yufei asked whether they had questions, he could ask the right questions and hit the nail on the head. He had such a professional and rigorous way of working, and his every move was full of domineering air. It made Liu Yufei¡¯s heart slowly sink in. He was indeed the man she had taken a fancy to. He was so domineering, so intoxicating.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother Mr. Fang. Let¡¯s meet again next time. Bye.¡±

    She wanted to shake hands with Ai Wei to say goodbye, but Ai Wei really didn¡¯t like her dirty look. When she reached out her hand, he pretended not to see her. He continued to y with his phone, and Liu Yufei didn¡¯t feel awkward. She smiled at the two of them and left the office with her assistant.

    After leaving the office, the imposing manner that she had been putting on for the whole afternoon instantly rxed. It was so close that she did not fall on her assistant. Fortunately, she was well prepared. Otherwise, she might not be able to handle many problems. However, this man was really too addictive. She thought that her new goal had really been determined. Her heart that had not been beating for a long time had finallye back to life.

 Chapter 516 - No Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 516: No Regrets</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ai Wei and 19 returned to China together. Shen Xiaoxiao wished that she could go back with them. The children were still in China, but when she thought about the uing meeting, she restrained her thoughts.

    However, she was starting to dislike Yan Kuan more and more. If it weren¡¯t for him being so nosy, she wouldn¡¯t have separated from the children.

    ¡°After the banquet is over, we¡¯ll go back to pick up the children. Don¡¯t worry, Da Bao will be fine.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao meaningfully. Why didn¡¯t this little thing tell him about Little Treasure? How long was she going to keep this a secret? Didn¡¯t she know that Dark 1 had gone with him?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something to me?¡±

    ¡°Say what? What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Are you really not going to exin to me about Little Treasure?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan as if he was an idiot. She said calmly,?¡°With Dark 1 around, what don¡¯t you know? Even if Dark 1 didn¡¯t tell you at the beginning because of 19, with your intelligence, you would definitely know.¡±

    ¡°What I care about is why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if you would mistake your son for someone else. You were so excited to hold a banquet for that child, how could I ruin your mood? Am I right?¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to do. It¡¯s just a...¡±

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to tell me. I know what that child is used for, but don¡¯t forget, he has a blood rtionship with me. Although I don¡¯t care about that, he¡¯s still a child.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured on this point. After the matter is settled, I will immediately send him away. I won¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. He is also a pitiful child. His father doesn¡¯t love him and his mother doesn¡¯t love him.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. This little thing was really getting more and more emotional now. This woman had really changed a lot after bing a mother.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I haven¡¯t told you all this while. Thank you. You have raised Da Bao and Little Treasure very well.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s serious expression took Shen Xiaoxiao a long time to get used to. Why did this person suddenly be so serious?

    ¡°This is what I should do. I¡¯m the children¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I have to thank you even more. For the past three years, I¡¯ve been a part-time father. I¡¯ve let the three of you down.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sorry. When two people are together, they¡¯ll be together. If they¡¯re not, they¡¯ll be separated. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Alright, I still have to go to thepany. You can do your own thing first.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to talk about this topic anymore. Although they had asionally talked about this topic recently, she had always deliberately avoided it. She did not know why, but she felt that this was definitely not the time to talk about this. She also did not want to talk about this with Yan Kuan at this time.

    The strong sense of unease in her heart actually grew stronger as the banquet progressed. What would happen in the future that they could not bear or that they could not imagine?

    ...

    ¡°Are you sure that Pei Li seeded?¡±

    The person in ck looked at the video in front of them, but they still could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly. Did Pei Li seed at that time?

    And was Shen Xiaoxiao pregnant again? From the eavesdropping earlier, Yan Kuan had clearly said that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s emotions had been fluctuating recently. Did this have anything to do with their n?

    The person in ck sat on the sofa and looked at the video in front of them. The thousand-year-old mahogany was actually fake. This Yan Kuan was indeed powerful. He actually used a few almost identical items to trick them. Did he really think that they were that easy to trick?

    Just wait and see. They would definitely not give up on what they wanted so easily.

    ...

    After Huang Yueyan confirmed that she was pregnant, she immediately informed Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao held the phone for a long time and did not know what to say.

    Regardless of whether it was Huang Yueyan or Ai Wei, they were both her friends. She could not side with either side. However, she had already known Huang Yueyan¡¯s intentions. After seeing the two of them together, she was also extremely surprised. At that time, she wanted to tell Ai Wei or give him some advice, but the timing was always wrong.

    Later, when the timing was right, Ai Wei returned to the country. After returning to the country, he rushed into the production team and missed it again and again. She did not expect that Yueyan was really pregnant.

    ¡°Are you really not going to tell him?¡±

    ¡°No, I told you earlier. I only have a beautiful mother. Don¡¯t you believe that I can take care of myself and the child? If we are sisters, don¡¯t ruin my rtionship. If hees back to snatch the child from me, I will kidnap your two precious babies.¡±

    Huang Yueyan said it with confidence and a rxed tone. At least Shen Xiaoxiao did not hear any hint of reluctance from her.

    After hanging up the phone, Huang Yueyan looked at the phone and did not put it down for a long time. The phone number that she had memorized was still not dialed. That was it. She did not need to be so indecisive.

    On the other end, Shen Xiaoxiao hung up the phone. She also sat there in a daze for a long time before she picked up the phone and dialed. Ai Wei only picked up after ringing for a long time.

    Listening to the sleepy voice on the phone, Shen Xiaoxiao finally realized that this would be the official midnight in China.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. It¡¯s midnight on your side. Go back to sleep, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Big Sister, are you kidding me? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I can¡¯t sleep after being woken up. Tell me, why are you looking for me in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake? If you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s chat. There¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just asking if you¡¯ve contacted Yueyan.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s name, Ai Wei immediately perked up as if he had been injected with stimnts. However, as a prideful little prince charming, he just had to be reserved when he shouldn¡¯t be reserved. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao on the other end of the phone:

    ¡°No, forget about her. A foreign girl like her is not too serious. She¡¯s very open-minded, okay? Maybe she¡¯s having fun with other handsome guys now. Why should I contact her? She¡¯s an adult, do you understand? But I guess you don¡¯t understand either. Your family is so strict with you. How do you know the fun of it?¡±

    ¡°Fun?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, fun. Everyone gets what they want.¡±

    ¡°Everyone gets what they want? Do you know what she wants?¡±

    ¡°I know. How could I not know?¡±

    In Ai Wei¡¯s eyes, didn¡¯t Huang Yueyan just want excitement? Didn¡¯t she want to find a man who was pleasing to the eye and end her virginity? Huang Yueyan had said it many times herself.

    She liked beautiful men, especially beautiful men like him.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao could not understand Ai Wei¡¯s thoughts at all. Didn¡¯t this kid say that family and children were very important? Because he was an orphan, he had always wanted to have a child of his own, but now it was actually like this. He was willing to give Huang Yueyan a child and did not ask about it anymore? When did he be so easy to talk to and be so strange?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

 Chapter 517 - The Banquet Begins

    <h4>Chapter 517: The Banquet Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Hahaha, the moment I heard your words, I knew that you were too well-behaved. What¡¯s there to regret? The ones who regret these things are usually women, and the ones who suffer are also women, right? Men have never heard of regret in this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are people so open these days?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re really out of touch with society. Why don¡¯t you cameo in my movie and bring you into a different world?¡±

    ¡°You can continue sleeping. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m toozy to say it. I won¡¯t care about you guys anymore. The two of you are so stubborn.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she frowned at the two of them being so open-minded. Was she really too outdated? Actually, the two of them could just talk about s*x? For example, she and Yan Kuan?

    If that was the case, there was nothing bad about it, right?

    ...

    Ai Wei hung up the phone and no longer felt sleepy. He got up, took out a cigarette, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss, and looked at the stars outside the window. Huang Yueyan. He muttered her name. This woman was not his first woman, but she was definitely the first woman that he could not forget and could not ignore.

    There were so many temptations in the entertainment industry. It was impossible for him to stay single for the past few decades. However, ever since he got to know Sister Weiwei, there was no woman that could catch his eye.

    Huang Yueyan suddenly entered and barged into his life. In the beginning, other than hating that woman, he was disgusted. He had never felt that there was a woman who was as shameless as her.

    However, how could a woman who was so open-minded be a virgin? If he had not experienced it himself and knew that it was not a lie, he would have suspected that he was dreaming.

    Did Huang Yueyan really only like his appearance and like beautiful boys? What about now? Did she have other goals after losing her virginity?

    She was so rich that she didn¡¯t need to use her husband, yet she came out to find another man. What exactly was going on in this woman¡¯s mind?

    After extinguishing the cigarette butt, the early spring of Jingdou felt a bone-chilling chill. He turned around and sat in front of theputer, typing in the name that he had unknowingly carved into his heart. The message was only a few words, but looking at the smiling woman on theputer, his heart actually felt a little bitter and very ufortable...

    ¡°My hair has grown a little longer.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at herself in the mirror. Had her hair grown long? She didn¡¯t seem to have noticed. Wasn¡¯t it still short?

    The fiery red satin dress made her entire person look even more mboyant and gorgeous. Her exquisite makeup and the entire set of emperor green jewelry that Yan Kuan had brought out were luxurious and gorgeous. Tonight was her first appearance as a hostess. It was going to be a tough battle.

    ¡°Put this on your inner thigh.¡±

    Yan Kuan took out a small and exquisite pistol and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao put it on her thigh without hesitation. Looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s well-ironed appearance in his suit, it had been a few years since theyst met. He was really bing more mature and steady, he also looked more mature and reserved. However, the more he was like this, the more terrifying this man was.

    ¡°Go and see your son?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was teasing Yan Kuan, so he naturally knew. However, he had been prepared since the beginning. These days, Min Hao had been recovering from his injury. After his injury healed, Yan Kuan had not seen him. After all, he was not his child. There was no need to put so much effort into it, was there?

    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you finally came to see me.¡±

    When Min Hao saw Yan Kuan walk in, he pounced on him. However, Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were as cold as ever. When he met his gaze, Min Hao was shocked.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the child who was said to be born in the same year and month as her children. She squatted down gently and said to Min Hao, ¡°Min Hao,e here.¡±

    Min Hao looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and then looked at Yan Kuan. He asked in confusion and timidity, ¡°Daddy, who is she?¡±

    ¡°She is my wife.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not say that she was his mother because she was not his mother to begin with. However, Min Hao did not know that. Even though he was weak these days, he had developed a small temper due to being pampered and spoiled by everyone. Furthermore, he had also heard from Aunt Zhang that he was his father¡¯s child outside and not the child of this woman. Although Aunt Zhang had mysteriously disappeared after that, he had always remembered this saying.

    ¡°Father, I want my mother.¡±

    ¡°She will be your mother tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, no, she is not my mother. My mother is not her, not her. She has stolen my mother¡¯s position. Get lost, get lost.¡±

    Min Hao lost his temper in an instant. Although Shen Xiaoxiao was not happy, she understood why the child would have such a reaction. Moreover, she was not the child¡¯s mother to begin with, so she did not feel that there was a need to be angry.

    Yan Kuan looked at the child in front of him, and his frown deepened. If it was not for Shen Xiaoxiao pulling him, he would definitely have thrown the child out. God knows he would not have the patience to coax a child who had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Whether you are willing or not, you have to be obedient tonight. After tonight, I will arrange a ce for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by a ce? What do you mean?¡±

    Min Hao was neither Little Treasure nor Da Bao. Moreover, he had not been taught much since he was young. Ouyang Le doted on him very much. Really doted on him. Therefore, Min Hao¡¯s childhood had been extremely happy.

    It was really difficult to understand Yan Kuan¡¯s words, but there was one sentence that he still understood, and that was to be obedient tonight. As for the rest, he expressed his apologies. He was not someone that children could understand.

    When Yan Kuan became serious, it was very scary. Adults were afraid, let alone a four-year-old child.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked over and reached out to hold the hand of this somewhat awkward child. Whether he was willing or not, he should call her aunt even though she did not want to acknowledge him. After all, he was Liu Yufei¡¯s child. Just this point alone... she just admitted but refused to acknowledge him.

    Tonight¡¯s banquet was held on the 12th floor of K-ONE. The huge banquet hall had long been filled with people. Those who could make it here today were all influential people.

    Yan Kuan had announced his marriage a few years ago, but no one had seen the real Mrs. Yan in all these years. Tonight, rather than introducing Min Hao, it was more like Yan Kuan¡¯s real purpose was to introduce Shen Xiaoxiao. He pushed her in front of the public andbeled her so that those who wanted to covet her would be intimidated.

    The defenses around her were already in a state of first-ssbat readiness. Tonight, the person in ck must not return.

    ¡°Did you say that the person in ck is here?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao scanned the venue and did not find any suspicious figures. However, since they could dress up as a waitressst time, it might not be impossible this time.

    ¡°Regardless of whether they are here or not, they will definitely appear tonight because I have released the news that I will prepare a gift for my son, thousand-year-old mahogany.¡±

    ¡°How can anyone believe this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not, but the person in ck will definitely rather believe that I will do it. After all, they want the thousand-year-old mahogany in our hands too much.. If they want it, they will have to pay a price.¡±

 Chapter 518 - Recognizing People, Video

    <h4>Chapter 518: Recognizing People, Video</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Thest time the person in ck could easily escape from us. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. At the very least, she would think that she still had the ability to escape a second time. Once a person has tasted the sweetness, their appetite will grow bigger and bigger.¡± Sitting in the room, Yan Kuan slowly and Shen Xiaoxiao analyzed the matter from before. It was rare for the two of them to have such a leisurely time. although Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t think that this time was very leisurely.

    However, Yan Kuan¡¯s analysis was not without reason, but Shen Xiaoxiao felt that tonight would not be so simple.

    The arrival of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s family of three attracted the attention of many people. Some people came up to greet them, while others came up to inquire,

    however, without exception, everyone looked at Shen Xiaoxiao more than at Min Hao. This was because everyone in the industry knew that K-ONE¡¯s boss, Yan Kuan, loved his wife like his life. After being married for a few years, he did not have any scandals around him. Not even a female mosquito had ever gotten close to him.

    Moreover, it was rumored that he loved his wife very much. He rarely brought his wife to these asions, and he protected his wife and children very well.

    This time, introducing his wife to the outside world probably had something to do with the children growing up.

    However, just how much charm did an oriental woman have that made a man who had always been tyrannical in Las Vegas so careful to protect her? After seeing her in person today, some people eximed, and some people sighed. Naturally, there were also people who felt that she was just so-so.

    Everyone present knew that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s makeup and jewelry were priceless at a nce. However, as the wife of the richest person in Las Vegas, this was just a small matter.

    The two of them stood together. Even though they felt that this oriental woman¡¯s petite size surprised them a little, the two¡¯s auras were surprisingly well-matched.

    One had to know that a person like Yan Kuan was both ck and white. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t someone who was easy to get along with. Killing decisively wasn¡¯t just an ordinary aura that could bepared.

    However, they also saw an aura from this woman. This woman wasn¡¯t simple. She was definitely not simple.

    They were the finale of the show. After this, the banquet would officially begin.

    Huang Yueyan was currently resting on a private ind. Moreover, it was already dangerous tonight, so she naturally would not let Huang Yueyan put herself in danger. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao had seen some of the people here, but most of them... This was the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao had seen them.

    Therefore, she did not care about the way they looked at her. Even though she knew that Yan Kuan deliberately made her appear so high-profile today, and he wanted everyone to know about the rtionship between the two of them, whether she was acting or in some other indescribable mood, she did not reject him.

    As soon as the host finished speaking, there was apuse in the venue. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao stood there with Min Hao to receive everyone¡¯s blessings. A few simple opening sentences officially began.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao finally saw the charm of this Las Vegas Dragon Boss. Everyone flocked to him to greet him. She was also there, and there were also people who wanted to talk to her. Moreover, there were quite a number of people who wanted to talk to her. Who asked her to be K-ONE¡¯s wife?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had already divided their work. Yan Kuan had two extremely powerful assistants by his side. With long sleeves and good dancing skills, Shen Xiaoxiao brought Min Hao out.

    However, Min Hao¡¯s rejection of Shen Xiaoxiao surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. As soon as he left Yan Kuan¡¯s line of sight, he shook off Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand that was holding his. He gave her a fierce re and ran away to the children¡¯s area.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded to the secret guard behind her and someone immediately followed. If she were to argue with a child, her life would be in vain.

    However, she had forgotten that even though she did not argue with children, there were people who liked to use children to achieve their own goals.

    The pair of eyes in the distance had been paying attention to Shen Xiaoxiao and Min Hao¡¯s every move. She had been watching them with extreme caution. Given Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sharp character, it was very likely that she would be discovered. Therefore, as soon as Min Hao ran away... she also retracted her gaze.

    She looked around, but there was still no one around. The waitress walked past her with a ss of wine in her hand. She picked up a ss of fruit juice in passing. Her actions were natural and casual... After picking up the ss of wine, she turned around and prepared to return to Yan Kuan¡¯s side once again.

    However, just as she turned around, she actually saw something that made her feel very strange. The waitress¡¯ ears were very strange.

    All the waiters in the venue tonight, regardless of gender, had a requirement for their clothing and hairstyle. The men had to have a buzz cut, while the women had to have their hair pulled up. They were not allowed to have any hair on their shoulders.

    Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao turned around, she saw the back of the waitress¡¯ head.

    She was clearly a young girl. Why did the skin behind her head, especially the back of her ears, look so strange? There seemed to be a lot of wrinkles. What was going on?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the wine ss in her hand and was lost in thought. She had no intention of drinking it. She only asked when Yan Kuan walked to her side:

    ¡°I remember you told me that there is a part of the human body that is absolutely impossible to have stic surgery on. Is it the ears?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Back then, I was able to find my way back to China from abroad so quickly because of an earlobe scanner. Therefore, no matter how good a person¡¯s disguise is, it is impossible to cover the ears.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately understood. She knew who the person in ck was. It was really easy for her to find her. However, regardless of how easy it was for her to find her, she had dressed very well, but she had neglected her ears.

    If it was not a coincidence, she would definitely not have thought that the woman with a tall figure and delicate appearance would be the person they were looking for.

    As expected, there was never a perfect thing in this world.

    ¡°I know who the person in ck is. The waitress who just walked over. Her ears, her ears are obviously the ears of an old person¡¯s.¡±

    Yan Kuan followed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and looked over, but there was no one in front of him. Yan Kuan frowned and gestured to the secret guard behind him.

    He turned his head to look at the wine ss in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and directly took it away and put it aside.

    She actually yed the role of a waitress again. She was really enjoying this, wasn¡¯t she?

    The two of them felt a little relieved that they had guessed the candidate. On the other side, a cry of surprise sounded. Everyone raised their heads to take a look. They did not know when a video suddenly appeared on the white wall.

    This was a video that Shen Xiaoxiao had never expected. It was also a video that she did not know about. At the hotel, she had almost been r*ped by Pei Li. No, to be precise, it was because of Ai Wei¡¯s arrival that Yan Kuan had changed the female lead¡¯s video.

    However, the woman¡¯s neat short hair and the blurry appearance of an oriental face in the video caused many people to look at her at the same time.

    Because they were the main characters of this banquet, there was no reason for such a video to suddenly appear. The purpose was probably to target the queen tonight.. This was going to be a good show to watch.

 Chapter 519 - Poisoned, True Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 519: Poisoned, True Appearance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    No one knew what Yan Kuan was thinking at that moment. However, everyone looked at him as if they were watching a good show. Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but frown.

    She had already recognized the person inside. It was undoubtedly Pei Li. However, that woman, let alone herself, even she felt that they were somewhat simr. It was just that her face was blurry and she could not see it clearly.

    Yan Kuan did not expect that the video that was used to divert their attention back then would actually be released by that d*mned person in ck. If he had caught the person in ck, he would not kill her so easily, it would be strange if he did not y her to death.

    However, this was not the only thing that caused the two of them to not recover from their shock. Min Hao suddenly ran over.

    He did not care whether he was afraid of Yan Kuan or not. He suddenly said to Yan Kuan, ¡°Father, that woman is mother...¡±

    Before he could finish saying the word ¡®Mom¡¯, Dark 2 quickly held him in his arms and jabbed at a certain spot on his back.

    Yan Kuan looked at Min Hao as if he had been poisoned. His eyes were filled with hatred and coldness. Min Hao was so scared that he was trembling.

    The video was yed in an extremely hidden ce in the drinks area. Some secret guards had already found it.

    Yan Kuan smiled at everyone and hugged Shen Xiaoxiao even more intimately.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s figure is really terrible. What do you guys think?¡±

    Yan Kuan was joking, so naturally, no one would not buy his words in his territory. Not only that, Yan Kuan even raised his wine ss with a smile and kissed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead intimately before announcing to everyone:

    ¡°From today onwards, I will gift 50% of K-ONE to my wife. Not only K-ONE, all the properties under my name, real estate, will all be owned by my wife. From now on, I will be a high-level worker.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The entire ce was in an uproar. No one had expected that Yan Kuan would announce such news at this time. Would there still be people suspecting that the woman in the video was Shen Xiaoxiao? Of course not. If there were doubts, would Yan Kuan be willing to give all the properties to her? Do you think Yan Kuan is a fool?

    However, this action was no different from a fool. All the properties, all of them. What kind of concept was this? What did this mean?

    Yan Kuan, who was as rich as a country, actually made this decision. It really made everyone envious, and it also made everyone look at him in a new light. They were in an uproar.

    ...

    Behind the stone pir, the person in ck clenched her fists tightly. It was already like this, but this Yan Kuan still trusted Shen Xiaoxiao so much that he even handed over all of his assets. This was really out of her expectations. Now, she was beginning to believe that Yan Kuan must have known from the video that she had been set up. But was it over?

    Of course it wasn¡¯t over.

    At this moment, the husband and wife, who had shocked everyone in the venue, calmly blended into the crowd once again.

    However, Min Hao¡¯s pitiful gaze did not receive anyone¡¯s attention. Shen Xiaoxiao was the same. This child hade out for no reason and said that this was her. Putting aside how he knew this, to be able to say this... Someone must have taught him. Who exactly taught him? This did not even need to be thought out.

    Min Hao realized that it had been a long time before he could speak again. Just now, his little face was about to turn red. Dark 2 ced Min Hao on the ground. After all, as the heir, it was definitely not a good thing to be hugged by the secret guard at this moment.

    Furthermore, he was only a four-year-old child. As soon as Min Haonded, he ran towards Yan Kuan. However, there were too many people around Yan Kuan. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao again... Suddenly, he smashed into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms like a calf.

    As a ¡®mother¡¯, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but catch him. A child did not have much weight to begin with, but Shen Xiaoxiao almost wanted to tear Min Hao apart. Min Hao was actually holding an extremely small thumbtack in his hand. Where did this thinge from? It suddenly pierced into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm.

    This shouldn¡¯t have made Shen Xiaoxiao react, but at this moment, the Obsidian Star actually emitted an extremely strange blue light.

    The blue light disappeared in an instant, and it was extremely small. However, Shen Xiaoxiao instantly knew that there was poison on this thumbtack, and it was even a lethal poison.

    However, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit ufortable or strange. The more it was like this, the more her heart was hanging in the air. It couldn¡¯t be what she thought it was.

    Dark 2 naturally saw Min Hao¡¯s actions and was extremely shocked. Shen Xiaoxiao calmly said to Dark 2, ¡°Bring him down to change his clothes. He¡¯s too naughty. He actually yed with a thumbtack. This is not something a child can y with.¡±

    Dark 2 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and thought that it was just a simple thumbtack. The key was that Shen Xiaoxiao did not show any difort.

    After Dark 2 left, she started to sweat all over. That child was clearly pouncing towards Yan Kuan just now, but there were too many people around Yan Kuan, so he chose her.

    And was she really hit by the tears of the Suoyin flower? If not, why was the Obsidian Star shining? But if it was, then what should she do?

    Her scalp began to tingle. She did not expect Min Hao to be such a shrewd person. She had actually lost her life to a four-year-old child. As expected, she was the child of Liu Yufei. She was also so cruel and merciless. It seemed that her rare kindness had really been used in the wrong ce.

    Shen Xiaoxiao calmly walked towards the drinks area. The secret guards had just reported that no one had left the banquet hall. In other words, the person in ck was still here. The most important thing now was to find her. She really did not believe that... a turtle in a jar could run away just like that.

    Her eyesight was already very good. At this moment, she was quickly searching around. Her movements seemed unintentional and casual. asionally, she would even stop to chat with others.

    Even in this state, Shen Xiaoxiao still found the woman who had been wandering around the drinks area.

    She smiled sweetly and walked over. She acted as if she wanted to get some food. After she walked over, the waitress slowly moved to the back. Although her movements were careful, Shen Xiaoxiao could still see it.

    The huge stone pir wrapped the corner into a triangle. She pressed forward step by step, and the waitress retreated step by step. When there was no one around, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly turned her head and raised an extremely bright smile, she directly reached out and grabbed the other party¡¯s neck and pressed her against the stone pir.

    Her hand strength was extraordinary. At this moment, she was already ruthless, especially when she did not know what poison she had been poisoned with. She did not show the slightest mercy to this person.

    ¡°You, you let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Let go of you? I want to see who you are. You actually pretended to be mysterious for so long.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she reached out her left hand and cut her face. As expected, no blood flowed out. The thin de was now Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s secret weapon. It was extremely urate.

    She tore the mask off along the gap. The appearance of the person in ck was finally disyed in front of her. However, the person in front of her really made Shen Xiaoxiao dumbfounded. She was unable to speak for a long time. It was the strength of her hand... It also slowly weakened because this was not someone else, this was....

 Chapter 520 - Identity Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 520: Identity Exposed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw the person in ck¡¯s true face, she could no longer describe it with words. Her subordinates were so shocked that they unnaturally loosened their grip.

    The person in front of her, whose mask had been torn off, revealed a shrewd and familiar face. It was none other than Grandma Lin, who had been rescued by Shen Xiaoxiao in the abandoned house back then and whose life was hanging by a thread.

    She had no idea how to describe her feelings at that moment. How could it be her? How could it be her?

    When she had been rescued, the doctor had clearly said that one of her kidneys had already died and needed surgery to remove it. At that time, she was so weak that she could breathe for a few minutes even if she drank a mouthful of water. Her eyes were frightened, and her limbs were shriveled and weak.

    How could such a person be Grandma Lin who had been scheming behind the scenes? How could it be her?

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not believe what she was seeing, but this was the truth.

    There was a gap behind the stone pir, and one could walk to the safety exit by turning sideways. Grandma Lin was held down by Shen Xiaoxiao and was even lifted up by one of her hands. One could imagine the strength of this.

    As soon as she let go of her hand, she coughed violently and panted heavily. Shen Xiaoxiao was shaken by her voice, and without thinking, she grabbed her arm and dragged her out of the gap into the safe passage.

    When the secret guards at the door saw Madam dragging an extremely strange olddy out, they guessed that this might be the person they were looking for tonight. After all, she was clearly dressed as a waitress, and she was indeed very old.

    There was a room that had been prepared a long time ago. When the door opened, Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to push Grandma Lin in.

    The safe house was surrounded by white walls. Shen Xiaoxiao mmed therge iron door behind her and said to the guards behind her, ¡°No one is allowed to enter, including your boss.¡±

    The secret guard at the door looked at each other and could only listen to the Madam. However, the news had already been sent to Boss. When the time came, everything would be decided by Boss.

    At this moment, there were only Shen Xiaoxiao and Grandma Lin in this room. Grandma Lin did not have the slightest concern. It was as if she was sure that Shen Xiaoxiao would not do anything to her. She stood up very naturally. She even gently dusted off the invisible dust on her body, looking as if she had nothing to fear. This almost made Shen Xiaoxiao lose her rationality once again.

    ¡°Why is Weiwei still so hot-tempered after such a long time? She has no patience with Grandma at all.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and watched Grandma Lin say this. She felt as if she did not know this person at all. How could she have the nerve to say this?

    ¡°Who are you? And you¡¯re not my grandma.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Grandma Lin looked up at her with a smile and said, ¡°Silly child, even if you use Weiwei¡¯s name, I still treat you as my granddaughter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned even more. She knew that she had used Lin Weiwei¡¯s name and identity. But since she knew, why did she still do this?

    ¡°Who are you? Aren¡¯t you Grandma Lin?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you think I¡¯m not? Then, you¡¯re wrong. But now is not the time to talk about who I am. Xiaoxiao, you should be concerned about yourself. There¡¯s no antidote for the poison in your body, but...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already heard the footsteps at the door. She did not want Yan Kuan to know that she had been poisoned, so she directly interrupted Grandma Lin. But who was Grandma Lin? She was so smart and calctive. She knew the moment Shen Xiaoxiao spoke with that nervous look.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is really a sentimental child. Just like your father, your Shen family is full of love.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Do what? Xiaoxiao, tell Grandma, what did Grandma do?¡±

    ¡°You, you, who are you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could no longer control her emotions. She was too shocked, and many things were flooding into her mind. If the person in ck was Grandma Lin, then what was the purpose of all this? And what about Third Uncle? There were so many questions. What was the purpose of all this?

    ¡°I have always been your grandma, so I have never taken your life. Xiaoxiao, Grandma only wants your children. I promise that I won¡¯t hurt you. As long as you listen to me, I will naturally guarantee that you won¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of your life. Even if it¡¯s Yan Kuan, I can also promise that I will never disturb the lives of the two of you again. From now on, you can live happily. You are still young, and there are plenty of children to have.¡±

    Now, since Grandma Lin knew that Shen Xiaoxiao did not want outsiders to know that she was heavily poisoned, she would just let her be. After all, what she wanted was never Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s life.

    ¡°You want my children? In your dreams.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s decisiveness made Grandma Lin¡¯s eyes sh with a sharp glint. This Shen Xiaoxiao was still the same as before.

    ¡°Do you think that everything will be fine now that you¡¯ve caught me? Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re underestimating Grandma¡¯s methods. I was prepared to let you know my identity since I dared toe here personally. But you¡¯re really smart to recognize me so quickly. I thought I would have to wait for the banquet to end again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. How about this? I¡¯ll use Shen Jin and Shen Jinwen to exchange for your two children. Isn¡¯t this a good deal? Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re definitely not clones. I promise you that.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not dead yet. As long as you agree to give me the children, I¡¯ll exchange with you.¡±

    ¡°You want my children, you have to let me know what you want to do, right?¡±

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t that kid Yan Kuan tell you? I want to save someone. I want to save a very important person. Shouldn¡¯t you have guessed it?¡±

    ¡°Save who?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Grandma Lin. Her expression was clear, and there was no sign of fear at all. What other tricks did she have? Why was she so fearless at this moment? Her life and death were in her hands.

    ¡°You will naturally know this in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will directly finish you off?¡±

    ¡°Finish me off? Hahaha, you won¡¯t. As long as I die, there will be no second person in this world who can save you.¡±

    After saying this, the big iron door behind him opened. Yan Kuan looked at the olddy in front of him with a grim expression and said directly,?¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you are indeed a pair of lovesick men and resentful women. What do I mean? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the needle hole on her arm?¡±

    After hearing Grandma Lin¡¯s words, Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm to take a look.. Sure enough, a blue needle hole appeared on her arm. What was going on? Could it be that Xiaoxiao was poisoned?

 Chapter 521 - Choose, Take Away

    <h4>Chapter 521: Choose, Take Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with aplicated gaze. The deep worry in his eyes was clear even if Shen Xiaoxiao did not look at him.

    She pulled her arm out desperately and pretended to be calm as she said to Yan Kuan,?¡°Don¡¯t listen to her scaremongering. Even if I die, it won¡¯t be a loss for me to drag someone along with me to get rid of this monster.¡±

    Grandma Lin didn¡¯t expect this, but she wasn¡¯t worried when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s expression. So what if Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t afraid of death herself? There would always be people who were afraid of her death. She had said before that Shen Xiaoxiao was Yan Kuan¡¯s weak spot, and the child was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s weak spot.

    ¡°You said that I was poisoned, so I was poisoned. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want Yan Kuan to be worried, so she naturally pretended to be calm as she looked at Grandma Lin. In fact, she also wanted to know if she was poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    However, she thought that it should not be. If it was, then there would be no bargaining chip to negotiate with them. Therefore, she was also betting that as long as it was not the Suoyin Flower Tears, there would always be an antidote that could cure her poison.

    Grandma Lin looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, then at Yan Kuan. Finally, she said, ¡°Press hard three inches below your heart and feel it.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she did indeed make a move. It was so painful that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s legs softened and she shrank back.

    Yan Kuan was shocked. He red at Grandma Lin angrily and said as if he wanted to tear her apart, ¡°Take out the antidote. I¡¯ll leave you with a whole corpse.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, kid, you¡¯re really bold. But you know who I want to save. Speaking of which, it has something to do with you. I¡¯ve been nning for so many years. Even if I have to use all my strength, I still want to save him. So, kid, your threat is useless to me. Why don¡¯t you think of some bargaining chips to negotiate with me?¡±

    ¡°You want my child.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but if you really don¡¯t want to give them to me, I don¡¯t mind if youe back with me personally. I will naturally find someone to mate with you.¡±

    Granny Lin¡¯s words were extremely direct, and even more unbelievable to them. Could it be that Yan Kuan¡¯s blood was that important?

    ¡°Why must it be me?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then is it Ouyang Ning? A piece of trash. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would have long gotten rid of that embarrassing girl. She¡¯s already lucky to be alive.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a huge difference in age between you and that person. Why do you have to do so many outrageous things for him?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? Let me tell you, he is my God. In order to save him, I¡¯m not afraid even if I have to bury the entire world with me. Cut the crap. Kid, you can choose whether you want to follow me or trade the child for the antidote.¡±

    It was obviously a good card, but this unexpected turn of events was actually not a good card. The other party might have nned it from the beginning, but little did they know that their n to trick the other party was a trap, and it went from one trap to the next. She didn¡¯t even let a four-year-old child go.

    ¡°Take out the antidote.¡±

    ¡°Is that the decision? Then tell me, are you going to use yourself or the child in exchange?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and calmly said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, as long as we walk out of here, I¡¯ll naturally give you the antidote.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, how do I know if you¡¯re lying to me? What if the antidote is fake?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it yourself.¡±

    These words were from Shen Xiaoxiao. As soon as she finished speaking, she took out the small thumbtack from her pocket. At this moment, the thumbtack still had the glow of the orchid on it.

    Yan Kuan was even more shocked when he saw it. He had just heard from Dark 2 that Min Hao had stabbed Xiaoxiao with a thumbtack. He had not expected that this was how the poison came about. D*mn that little b*stard. He had been kind enough to save his life, but he had actually dared to make a move on his woman!

    Grandma Lin looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions and understood. She had changed her mind at thest minute when she knew that the woman in the video was not Shen Xiaoxiao. Now that Yan Kuan was willing to go with her... She did not mind keeping Shen Xiaoxiao alive for the time being.

    What she wanted to do now was to breed Yan Kuan¡¯s genes. Although it sounded a little disgusting, it was what she wanted.

    ¡°No problem. Can we start the deal now?¡±

    ¡°Dark 2, you will be at Madam¡¯s disposal from now on.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°Those who disobey will be killed without mercy.¡±

    Grandma Lin was particrly satisfied with Yan Kuan¡¯s sudden words, but Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Why would Yan Kuan tell her all this for no reason? No matter how dangerous it was in the past, it would never happen. What was he going to do?

    Shen Xiaoxiao secretly hated herself for being so careless and dragging Yan Kuan down with her. Yan Kuan had another n in mind, but he could not tell Shen Xiaoxiao at this time. He had to make a risky move. Once he seeded... They would no longer have any worries. If he did not go into the tiger¡¯s den, how could they get the tiger¡¯s seed?

    Behind them were not only the secret guards but also Yan Kuan and the rest. Lin Jiahui (Grandma Lin¡¯s name) had long been prepared and immediately told everyone to go up to the top floor.

    ¡°Alright, your helicopter can be driven up now. This old woman will also see how much preparation the Dark Empire has made tonight to catch me.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Dark 2. Dark 2 nodded and immediately issued themand. In less than ten seconds, a helicopter indeed flew up.

    Yan Kuan brought Grandma Lin onto the helicopter.

    Yan Kuan had already taken the thumbtack from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. Not only did he stab himself, but he also threw it directly at Grandma Lin, directly stabbing her carotid artery. Grandma Lin snorted in pain, but she was not unhappy.

    ¡°The antidote.¡±

    Grandma Lin calmly took the antidote and drank a mouthful. She then threw the antidote to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan also drank a mouthful. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at his action and did not know how to describe it.

    This man really did not have to do this. This was poison. How could he try it himself?

    After Yan Kuan drank it, he pressed his chest again. It did not hurt anymore. He immediately threw the medicine to Shen Xiaoxiao. The ne had already taken off. Shen Xiaoxiao hoped that Yan Kuan would kill Lin Jiahui and jump down, but he did not.

    She saw with her own eyes that the moment the cabin door closed, Yan Kuan fell backward.

    Shen Xiaoxiao shouted in shock, but there was no reaction from the helicopter¡¯s roar. Not only that, Dark 2 also immediately contacted the captain, but after a long time, a familiar voice came from the walkie-talkie:

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still too inexperienced to fight with me. If you want to save Yan Kuan, you can use the real thousand-year-old mahogany to exchange for it. Hahaha, idiot, what an idiot. The great ck Emperor is actually so stupid to fall for this trick. Hahaha.¡±

    The wildughter stopped. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the helicopter that had gradually disappeared. At this moment, she also felt that he would not be so stupid to fall for the trick again and again. However, she was faintly guessing that Yan Kuan should not have been so impulsive. Could he have done it on purpose?

    ¡°The world has issued an A-Grade arrest warrant. Turn over thend for me and find the person.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 522 - Yan Kuanâ€™s Plan, The New Leader

    <h4>Chapter 522: Yan Kuan¡¯s n, The New Leader</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    No one knew what was going on in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. She even med Yan Kuan for not leaving any message for her. Why on earth did Yan Kuan insist on following her? Although saving her was one thing... But with Yan Kuan¡¯s ability, how could he not be able to deal with an olddy?

    The most important thing was that ever since Yan Kuan¡¯s ident at the Ouyang family three years ago, she knew that Yan Kuan had gone through all kinds of drug training. His resistance to those drugs was extremely high... Even if he encountered heavy knockout drugs, he could stillst for a very long time before fainting.

    If it was slightly weaker, he would not have reacted at all. However, the scene on the ne just now made Shen Xiaoxiao really unable to forget that Yan Kuan suddenly fainted backward. This information was too big... so big that she could not help but start to think that Yan Kuan was actually doing this on purpose and using it to send her a message. Was it like this?

    But what message was he trying to send her?

    ¡°The world has issued an A-Grade arrest warrant. Turn over thend and find the person. There is also a global bounty. The reward for those who have information is one million. The reward for those who find the hideout is ten million. The reward for capturing the person is one billion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate receives the order.¡±

    Such arge sum of money made Dark 2¡¯s heart tremble. However, it was all worth it for the boss. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions also gradually calmed everyone down. Although Yan Kuan was only the boss of K-ONE on the surface... but in reality, his identity was not to be underestimated.

    Now, he had been taken away from the top of the banquet hall. Those with good intentions would naturally know. Dark 2 did not even need to think to guess that tomorrow, regardless of whether it was K-ONE or the Dark Empire, there would definitely be enemies who would start to bully them.

    Suddenly, he began to understand why Boss would have such an order. He had to listen to the Madam¡¯s orders. The most important thing now was to gather the Four Hall Masters. Boss¡¯ departure was not only for the sake of the Young Master and the Young Miss... He was afraid that he would set off a bloody storm across the world. Boss was really thoughtless to let a woman shoulder such a heavy burden. He did not know the oue, sigh...

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know about Dark 2¡¯s worry. She sat in the study room, thinking about something for a long time. It was not until daybreak that she stood up from the chair angrily and hit the table and leg in a circle. She forcefully smashed a palm-thick table into pieces.

    ¡°D*mn Yan Kuan, he actually had this idea. What a strong scheme. He is really at ease.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had figured out Yan Kuan¡¯s n. Instead, she was not as anxious as she was at the beginning. It turned out that Yan Kuan had already had this n since he announced to everyone in the banquet hall that all the properties under his name had been transferred to her name.

    However, she did not expect that even the Dark Empire would be handed over to her. He was really relieved. If he wanted her to be the main pir, not only would she have to support his business, but she would also have to support the forces behind him.

    Was he trying to train her or was he really trying to integrate himself into his life? Perhaps it was both.

    In fact, this man had long seen that she was unwilling to rely on his thoughts, so he deliberately made this step. He wanted her to fully disy her abilities, pushing her into an extremely wide tform for her to freely perform, regardless of the oue. Regardless of the process, it was just to let her have more confidence and more abilities. It was just that if one day when he returned, she could have the ability to do it. She would be the one who could do as she pleased.

    At this moment, all of Yan Kuan¡¯s deep feelings were fully experienced by Shen Xiaoxiao in a moment. However, her heart was also filled with mixed feelings. Would he think too highly of her? What if she could not stand it anymore? What if she was eaten alive? Would he not be worried at all?

    ...

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure saw Shen Xiaoxiao as soon as they left the airport. She had not seen the two babies for at least a month. At this moment, because of Yan Kuan¡¯s ident, and because of Yan Kuan¡¯s existence, Lin Jiahui had temporarily let the two children go. Therefore, after Dark 1 and 19 came back, they immediately brought the children along.

    The Four Hall Masters were all in position. The courage on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulders grew stronger and stronger, looking at Dark 1 and 19, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. The four of them have already arrived. In addition, the situation is not optimistic. Someone has already made a move against us.¡±

    ¡°When I heard the news, I immediately rushed back. Master, he?¡±

    ¡°He will be fine. The most important thing now is to stabilize his territory. As for him, I believe him. Moreover, the world has issued a reward and an A-Grade mission. As long as they dare to show themselves, I guarantee that they will not return.¡±

    The viciousness in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes scared Da Bao so much that her hand shrank. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that the child was still in her arms. However, Little Treasure¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long known that this child was precocious. She smiled faintly at the two children and carried them into the car.

    At the base.

    When the Four Hall Masters saw the two little babies, they naturally became lively, especially Feng Hao. He did not expect that the cute little girl he picked up was really the daughter of Boss. He was really fated with their little princess.

    And their Young Master. Look at him. He looked like a copy of Boss. His lips were pursed, and his face was serious. Could they not look so simr?

    ¡°Da Bao, go y with the toys in the room, okay? Mommy has something to discuss with Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Da Bao was very obedient. She knew that there were many things that Little Treasure could learn. She didn¡¯t need to learn, and she wasn¡¯t interested in learning. For example, when they were at Uncle Jiang¡¯s house, they were learning about guns and bombs, but she didn¡¯t like them...

    She liked things that could be used for makeup. For example, if she put on a mole, it could make peoplepletely different. For example, if she drew more eyebrows, people could change again. Her uncle said that this was called disguising, and she really wanted to learn this.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew about Da Bao¡¯s hobbies. There were secret guards waiting there. She would never suppress the children¡¯s hobbies. As long as you wanted to learn, she would get someone to teach them. For her... She would never object to what the children wanted to do, as long as it was what she thought was good.

    Little Treasure was left behind. He was small and was originally sitting on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s calf. However, Shen Xiaoxiao let Little Treasure sit alone on a chair. This was also a form of respect, for him and the others.

    The most important thing for them to deal with was the matters of the Dark Empire. The matter of the Dark Empire being leaderless had already spread out. It was not considered that the underworld or the surface world knew that at this moment, the Dark Empire had a woman in charge, and women... They naturally did not cut it, so the half month that Yan Kuan left, there were more and more provocations. So, they also decided to officially start to push Shen Xiaoxiao to the front.

    Whichmercial model would be safe for the time being? After all, there were 19 and Yun Qi watching over it. The Four Hall Masters already had clear responsibilities. At this moment, they were just more cautious. However, the Dark Empire must have a leader. Everyone knew Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ability. Even if the four of them attacked together, they might not be her match.

    It was absolutely no problem for her to protect herself with such skills. It was even more than enough to deal with people from the outside world. If they encountered experts like them, it was not impossible for them to fight. However, there were too few experts after all... Moreover, it required several experts to join hands.. Unless the other party had some big ns, it was impossible.

 Chapter 523 - Vasectomy, Education, Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 523: Vasectomy, Education, Provocation</h4>

    ¡°Mommy, is Daddy really missing?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Little Treasure was sensible. He asked her this question and she patiently said to him, ¡°Your dad went into danger alone in order to protect us.¡±

    ¡°Why is Daddy so reckless? Didn¡¯t you tell us to have absolute confidence to hit the enemy in one strike? If not, we must not act rashly and take a big risk?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao patted Little Treasure¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Did Mommy tell you that there¡¯s another sentence after that? If you have absolute ability, then you might as well take a gamble.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Be good. Your daddy is very, very powerful. He¡¯s the most powerful person in the world, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Is he really that powerful? Even more powerful than Uncle Dark?¡±

    ¡°Yes, much, much more powerful than Uncle Dark.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Shen Xiaoxiao suspiciously, thinking about how powerful she was.

    ¡°Do you understand what Mommy and the other uncles said today?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao changed the topic and asked Little Treasure about these things. Little Treasure immediately became interested and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I understand. There are people who want to steal our things. We have to think of a way to protect them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the child and realized that he really understood what they were saying. Indeed, her efforts were not in vain. Little Treasure was indeed the most suitable sessor for Yan Kuan.

    However, in order to reach Yan Kuan¡¯s position, it was not enough for him to understand all these things.

    ¡°Little Treasure is right. Those people are greedy and want to take our things. They don¡¯t know that our things are also earned through hard work. Therefore, not only do we have to protect our own things, we also have to give them a hard lesson when necessary so that they don¡¯t dare to bully us anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know. Just like when I fought with Big Fatty. He wouldn¡¯t dare to bully Da Bao anymore if he was afraid, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°But how do we teach them a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°We will return the favor with a tooth for a tooth. We will also steal their things.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little stunned. Did she teach her child astray? Although she had thought so in her heart, would Little Treasure¡¯s thinking affect his mind and be vengeful?

    Just as she was about to say something¡­ Little Treasure suddenly said, ¡°Uncle has also said that some people see you as a pushover and like to snatch other people¡¯s things. As long as you snatch their things and teach them the same lesson and scare them once, they won¡¯t dare to snatch anymore.¡±

    ¡°But there are some things that we actually don¡¯t have to snatch because we have to see which things are worth it. If we snatch them, it will only bring trouble and burden to ourselves, but it¡¯s not appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then should we snatch it or not?¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem? We¡¯ll depend on the situation then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll go and ask Uncle. Uncle might know.¡±

    Seeing Little Treasure run away so excitedly, she suddenly realized that she was indeed a noob when it came to raising children. Look at how she had already twisted this good seedling. Shouldn¡¯t Yan Kuan be the one to do these things to educate the child? Why did he leave it to her? Why? Stinky man, d*mn stinky man.

    ¡­

    ¡°What did you say? He had a vasectomy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this gentleman has had a surgery. At least so far, we haven¡¯t been able to sessfully extract his active sperm.¡±

    Lin Jiahui was so angry that she was in pain. The mother had already been found, and now he was telling her that this Yan Kuan had actually had a vasectomy. How would he dare to do that?

    What was the use of her doing all she could to get him here? Now, the news of the ck and white factions had spread everywhere. The Dark Empire was throwing money at people, and they were spending so much money just to find them.

    How many people were there in this world? There were simply too many to count. As long as there was any definite information, there would be a reward of a million dors. This d*mned Shen Xiaoxiao, this d*mned girl, she had really underestimated her. Now, she simply could not act rashly. Otherwise, herir would be destroyed.

    What should she do now? What should she do?

    ¡°Has the 09 Reagent been prepared? I want him to wake up tomorrow and forget who he is.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate knows.¡±

    The eyebrows of the person lying on the bed moved slightly, but he stilly there quietly without any reaction. Lin Jiahui took a look. Seeing that her knockout drug was indeed powerful, she finally found some freedom in her heart. No matter how powerful the ck Emperor was, he was still knocked out by her. Not only that, from tomorrow onwards, she was going to turn him into another person and make him a puppet from then on. She wanted to see what Shen Xiaoxiao would do¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Madam, are you really going to go personally tonight? The people from Eastern Europe are not good people, and they despise women very much. Your subordinate is afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Afraid? Afraid of what? Afraid that I will be eaten by others? Or afraid that I will eat others? Yun Qi, since I want to take over the Dark Empire, there is no reason for me to hide behind you and be protected by you. Moreover, the more I do so, the more those people outside want to provoke us. Why don¡¯t we find the most powerful one and teach them a lesson? It is best to intimidate them.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll try to trick us.¡±

    ¡°Trick? Hmph, I¡¯m going to take care of them. I won¡¯t even wait for them to trick us. Don¡¯t worry, 19 has already prepared the knockout powder for me. Besides, aren¡¯t you all here? Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? But 19 and Dark 3 will stay behind to protect Young Master and the others. I¡¯ll go with Huo Gui secretly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, there will definitely be a tough battle tonight. That batch of munitions has only just arrived at the warehouse and they have already been targeted. How can there be such a good thing when they are openly trying to snatch it away? Even if I were to blow up all of them, I will definitely not leave them to those b*stards.¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was bing more and more domineering and rude, Yun Qi could only swallow his saliva. She was indeed the wife of their boss. Look at her appearance and how well-matched her aura was. Of course, only their boss could suppress her. He was a little afraid of women when he saw them. Boss had strong taste.

    The abandoned warehouse of the western suburbs farm.

    A fiery red sports car was driving at the front. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s driving skills surprised the bodyguards behind her. Was this a rocket? Was it necessary to do this? Even a few men might not dare to drive so fast. Boss, hurry back!

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the lead. When she got off the car, the car behind her finally saw her headlights at the far corner.

    She was dressed in a tight ck leather jacket and pants that entuated her petite figure to the extreme.

    Her neat short hair was fresh and clean, and her ck leather boots made a clicking sound as they stepped on the floor.

    The motorcycle gloves revealed her fair fingers. The Obsidian Star was just casually worn it on her hand. When the guard at the door saw a woman walking in alone, he hurriedly ran in to report.

    ¡°Boss, Boss, that little girl has arrived. She¡¯s alone.¡±

 Chapter 524 - Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 524: Acquaintances</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    This warehouse was originally the storage ce for thetest batch of munitions purchased by the Dark Empire. However, due to Yan Kuan¡¯s disappearance, there were too many people coveting this piece of pie. It was a world-beating existence.

    So, naturally, someone would be watching their every move, and there were so many people in the Dark Empire all over the world. There was no guarantee that all of them were loyal. There were always a few rat droppings in the porridge. In the past, there was naturally no problem with Yan Kuan suppressing them. However, when Yan Kuan was in trouble, those people naturally raised their fox tails.

    An Eastern European organization was the most aggressive. This time, in order to take over Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s territory, they had all heavily armed and robbed at least 100 people of this batch of goods. After snatching it, they did not immediately leave, instead, they unt it on their * * * *.

    It is impossible for Shen Xiaoxiao not to appear now. This is also a great opportunity. As long as Shen Xiaoxiao can subdue this group of people from Eastern Europe, then she could also be considered to have subjugated nearly 80% of the people in the * * * * * * *. The other small shrimps were easy to deal with, so Shen Xiaoxiao woulde out personally this time and let the outside world see the new leader of the Dark Empire had the ability tomand the world.

    ording to reliable sources, there were at least 50 people guarding this warehouse. Although it was a grasnd outside, it was surrounded by mountains. The others had long been lying in ambush.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had deliberatelye over first to give the secret guards behind her time to deal with the small fry outside while she could y inside.

    ¡°Yan Kuan¡¯s woman is indeed interesting. She¡¯s bold enough and pretty. How about it, little girl? Follow me. Bring your dowry. I guarantee that it¡¯ll be morefortable than Yan Kuan serving you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    The leader of the men walked out as soon as he saw Shen Xiaoxiao enter. He was a white man in his thirties. He looked exceptionally strong. In fact, half of the foreigners¡¯ bodies were bigger than Chinese people¡¯s. Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao was standing face-to-face with him, she looked so petite that she could be crushed to death with just a light pinch by him.

    ¡°But she is too petite. Do you think I can break this small waist with just a bit of force? Hahaha.¡±

    They said one dirty word after another, but Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t react at all. It was as if these people weren¡¯t teasing her.

    Her appearance attracted more and more attention from Reger. He waved at his subordinates behind him, and everyone shut their mouths and stopped talking.

    Reger sized Shen Xiaoxiao up again. He didn¡¯t know why he felt that this woman looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before.

    ¡°Have I seen you before?¡±

    ¡°I thought you should have a good memory, Reg? Why aren¡¯t you smiling anymore?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words stunned Reger. He had really seen her before? He even knew her? But why didn¡¯t he have any impression of her?

    ¡°Your name is?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you recall your memories?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao giggled as she finished speaking, looking peaceful and innocent. However, she suddenly reached out and grabbed a ck man who was slowly approaching her from behind. She moved extremely fast, and before anyone could react... She swung her left fist and directly hit the ck man¡¯s temple. In an instant, a blood-curdling scream could be heard, and white liquid flowed out of the ck man¡¯s nose. That man was no longer breathing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s move truly shocked everyone, including Reger. However, there were always people who realized that their brother had been killed by a single punch. The guns were loaded, and all the guns were aimed at Shen Xiaoxiao. As long as Reger gave the order, she would definitely be shot into a sieve.

    However, at this moment, Reger¡¯s gaze when looking at Shen Xiaoxiao changed from being unconcerned to being shocked. He had already recognized this woman. He did not expect to see her here after not seeing her for four years. Moreover, she had such an identity?

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli?¡±

    ¡°What? Little Oriental Loli?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the Little Oriental Loli?¡±

    ¡°You remembered? You¡¯re so slow.¡±

    ¡°It really is you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be Yan Kuan¡¯s woman.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect either. Back then, a small thug had actually be the boss of an Eastern European gang. Reger, you¡¯re very powerful.¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful I am, I¡¯m not as powerful as Little Oriental Loli. Since you¡¯re someone I know, it¡¯s much easier to talk to you. Little Oriental Loli, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s catch up inside. The rest of you wait outside.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the people around her, then at the goods ced around her. Her gaze made Reger stop and ask directly,

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t sare?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sare? What do you think?¡±

    After finishing her words, Shen Xiaoxiao followed Reger inside. For a moment, everyone looked at each other. Was this really Little Oriental Loli? The woman their boss had always been talking about? The number one boxing champion who had never lost?

    So young? She was small, and she seemed to be very young.

    But the ck man she had killed in a single punch was still lying there. This was definitely not a lie. They had all seen it with their own eyes.

    This was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s first timeing to this warehouse. Although Yun Qi had shown her the map earlier, it was not clear how all the munitions were ced in this warehouse.

    Although it was dark at this moment, the warehouse was brightly lit. Although it was big, it was impossible for it to be full. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao could understand the situation at a nce.

    This ce should have been set up as a temporary base by these Eastern Europeans. They deliberately came out from a wooden house. Reger walked in front. Shen Xiaoxiao did not show any fear as she followed him in.

    However, there was a blonde beauty in the room, wearing revealing clothes. When she saw theme in, she stood up respectfully. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this must be Reger¡¯s woman. Sure enough, she only heard Reger say:

    ¡°Get out. No one is allowed toe in without my instructions.¡±

    After Reger said this, the blonde beauty obediently walked out. However, the way she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao was not friendly. Instead, it was filled with hostility as she sized her up from top to bottom.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she must have mistaken herself for Reger¡¯s new woman.

    Shen Xiaoxiao swung her hand and pped that woman. She did not show any mercy and directly said,?¡°If you look at me like that again, I don¡¯t mind gouging out your beautiful eyes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s p was extremely forceful. The blonde beauty looked at her in shock. She even had the intention to rush up and fight for her life. However, Reger turned around and shouted at the blonde beauty, ¡°Get out!¡±

    The blonde beauty was stunned. She did not expect Reger to protect this oriental woman so much. D*mn it, d*mn it.

    She turned around and left angrily. Reger looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with aplicated expression. Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about that. After entering the room, she even closed the door behind her. After finding a clean stool to sit on, she heard Reger slowly say:

    ¡°After so many years, you are getting bolder and bolder.¡±

    ¡°Really? So are you!¡±

 Chapter 525 - Origin, Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 525: Origin, Destruction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I remember that I asked you if you wanted to go with me when I left, but you weren¡¯t willing. I thought you were timid, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be fishing for a big fish.¡±

    ¡°Haha, yes, fishing for a big fish. Didn¡¯t I catch it? The Dark Empire barely meets my appetite.¡±

    ¡°Then should I call you Little Oriental Loli or Madam now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. But under the current circumstances, it¡¯s more appropriate to call me Madam.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and you still make me unable to stop...¡±

    After saying these ambiguous words, Reger wanted to go forward and get close to her. However, Shen Xiaoxiao crossed her little legs and directly blocked Reger in front of her. She looked at him directly and said,?¡°A few years ago, you didn¡¯t have the ability to get close to me. Why do you think you can get close to me with your current skills?¡±

    Reger looked deeply at Shen Xiaoxiao. From the unhappiness just now to the ruthlessness and then to theughter, heughed and said:

    ¡°As expected, after so many years of not seeing you, you are still the one that makes me most tempted. However, my skills are indeed not as good as yours. However, this ce is full of my people and all of them are heavy equipment. From the moment you walked in, you should know that you have entered a tiger¡¯s den.¡±

    ¡°Then, have you ever heard of a sentence from us Chinese people?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Reger. Her eyes shed as she said lightly,?¡°If you don¡¯t enter a tiger¡¯s den, how can you obtain a tiger¡¯s den?¡±

    Hearing this, Reger was stunned for a long time before he stopped teasing her. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao in a serious manner,?¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s speak frankly. Little Oriental Loli, I will definitely eat this batch of goods. I am determined to obtain even your Dark Empire. With Yan Kuan missing, a woman like you can¡¯t afford to hold up such a big scene. Why don¡¯t we work together?¡±

    ¡°Work together?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I know that infatuated seed Yan Kuan has given all his assets to you. Little Oriental Loli, you¡¯re quite capable. As long as you bring your dowry with you and follow me, you¡¯ll naturally have half of your world in the future. Moreover, I know that you oriental women don¡¯t like men to mess around outside. I can even guarantee that you¡¯ll be the only woman from the beginning to the end.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a tempting offer. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    ¡°Interest can be slowly cultivated. The two of us are abination of strength and profit.¡±

    ¡°Then what if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then don¡¯t me me, Little Oriental Loli, for not remembering our old friendship. You won¡¯t be able to walk out of here today.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t anxious when she heard Reger¡¯s ruthless words. Instead, she looked at him and said,?¡°Reger, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. Your temper hasn¡¯t changed at all. If I wanted to follow you, I would have followed you five years ago. After all, we grew up together.¡±

    Reger¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard this. Yes, he and Shen Xiaoxiao grew up together. However, he was already 11 years old when he was sold into the club, so he knew much more than Shen Xiaoxiao. He was also much smarter than her.

    Although the two were imprisoned separately, they were trained together during training, so it was inevitable that they woulde into contact with each other. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao was the ever-winning general of female boxers, simrly, Reger was also the always-winner of the men¡¯s side. The two often met in Devon¡¯s office.

    Later, because the two had earned a lot of money for Devon, someone wanted the two champions to have a match.

    That year, it was also Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heaviest match. Reger had lost. He was five years older than Shen Xiaoxiao, but he had lost to Shen Xiaoxiao. This was not even counting the fact that his leg had been broken by Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ording to the rules, the one who lost would naturally be sent away. There was no need to mention the fate of the women, and it was the same for the men. That was why Reger had desperately wanted to win the match back then.

    He was originally very confident. After all, the other party was a woman and was much younger than him. However, he had lost to Shen Xiaoxiao, who was invincible. From then on, he remembered this woman.

    Just as Devon was about to sell him into an organization in Eastern Europe, Reger wanted to escape. Out of the blue, he found Shen Xiaoxiao and asked her if she wanted to leave with him.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was not only severely injured at that time, but she was also particrly afraid of Devon, so she did not agree. Reger ran away by himself, so there was a connection between Reger and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Reger was an extremely bold and ruthless person. He had created his own ce over the years, so he had some achievements. Moreover, his methods were ruthless, and not many people were his match, especially after he had seen the outside world. He felt that the woman who could make him lose so miserably was really an anomaly.

    Later, he vaguely heard that the Little Oriental Loli had her limbs broken by Devon and was sold to a brothel. It was a pity, but he was surprised to see her at such an asion.

    In addition, the Little Oriental Loli could be said to be a woman that all men in the world wanted to marry. Not to mention how much wealth she had, just a Dark Empire alone was enough for everyone to go crazy for her.

    It would be best if he could work with her. If he couldn¡¯t, he believed that tonight would also be a tough battle. A woman who could be Yan Kuan¡¯s woman, a woman that Yan Kuan was willing to entrust all his assets to... The Little Oriental Loli had definitely surpassed the state that he had known back then.

    Her methods were probably not much different from Yan Kuan¡¯s. If she was unwilling to work with him, what should he do?

    ¡°Since we have an old rtionship, wouldn¡¯t it be good to cooperate again now? Little Oriental Loli, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, you know that I don¡¯t want to be your enemy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Reger¡¯s rare meekness and was a little surprised, but she did not dare to think about it. She directly said,?¡°If you don¡¯t want to be my enemy, you shouldn¡¯t have taken my things. You know, I¡¯ve always been the only one who took other people¡¯s things. No one can take anything that belongs to me from my hands. No one.¡±

    Hearing these words, Reger¡¯s heart trembled. He seemed to recall that many years ago, in that room, a group of girls had snatched a little girl¡¯s food, but in the end, all five girls had been beaten to death by the little girl¡¯s mes of anger. Although in the end, the steamed bun that she had protected had still been trampled to pieces, her vicious gaze and killing intent at that time still left him in shock.

    ¡°You would rather destroy it than let others have it, right? Little Oriental Loli, you haven¡¯t changed at all after so many years.¡±

    Actually, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s memory of Reger didn¡¯t stop at five years ago. If she were to count it, it would have been close to 20 years. After all, she had experienced 10 years of imprisonment and five years of rebirth... When she first sent the message back, she didn¡¯t recognize Reger. It wasn¡¯t until she entered the warehouse and heard Reger¡¯s demonicughter that she recognized him.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to know her so well.. She smiled at him and said casually,?¡°Not only do I want to destroy it, but I also want to destroy all those who covet it, so that they won¡¯t have the guts to have any evil thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 526 - Mutiny, Gunfight

    <h4>Chapter 526: Mutiny, Gunfight</h4>

    Reger suddenly regretted bringing Shen Xiaoxiao into the room alone. He had gotten used to being in a high position all these years, and it had been a long time since he had encountered such a tough opponent. Moreover, when he first saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he did not expect her to be even more domineering now. She was not as timid and cowardly as she used to be.

    He had even thought that the little girl who did not know how to speak back then would be easy to deal with. He had underestimated the Little Oriental Loli. Now, he regretted it, very much.

    Reger¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door. His hand subconsciously reached for his waist, but the moment he moved, he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say:

    ¡°What are you looking for? It¡¯s here. Do you want it?¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, she picked up a pistol with one finger and looked at Reger. Reger was shocked and looked down at his lower back. Sure enough, the gun was gone. When did she make her move? Why didn¡¯t he react at all?

    ¡°Why is it with you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him provocatively. Reger lowered his head. She did it on purpose. She deliberately hit his woman just now, when he turned around?

    ¡°Did you hit her on purpose just now?¡±

    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re not stupid.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao admit it, Reger actually felt some beads of sweat on his head. He was really too conceited and careless. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s trick of catching a thief first was really beautiful. D*mn it, he actually took the initiative to cooperate so well.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll call for help?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a ssic line. But do you think I¡¯ll give you the chance to call for help?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she reached out and threw it. Reger only saw a dazzling white light sh past his eyes, and arge piece of sharp light fell between his two fingers and stabbed into the table.

    Beads of sweat really flowed down this time. The Little Oriental Loli, d*mn it, d*mn Little Oriental Loli. She was so powerful, actually so powerful.

    ¡°What a broad-minded woman. Now I believe you. What do you want?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Reger, who had already broken the momentum, and said directly:

    ¡°What do I want? Let¡¯s see, I can¡¯t let you live after you stole from me, but we¡¯re old friends. Well, you know what? I¡¯m gonna need that back, so why don¡¯t you make it up to me? Are we even?¡±

    ¡°Compensate? What do you want?¡±

    Reger looked at Shen Xiaoxiao warily, but Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Reger as if she had heard a joke:

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want? Or do you think you have the right to ask me for more conditions? Although Eastern Europe¡¯s territory has taken over the trouble, it¡¯s still a useless piece ofnd. It¡¯s a pity to throw it away. Don¡¯t worry. Under the leadership of my Dark Empire, I guarantee that your territory will be like a snowball rolling bigger and bigger.¡±

    Although it sounded like a joke, it sounded like a curse to Reger¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You have such a big appetite, you can¡¯t even swallow it. Also, aren¡¯t you afraid of my revenge?¡±

    ¡°Revenge? You have to have the ability to do so. Do you think that I can let go of your subordinates outside? You sent out all of your elites and took away most of them. Aiya, I forgot to tell you. At this moment, it seems that yourir has already been destroyed by us. Sorry, I informed you a littlete.¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How could I know where yourir is, right? Reger, I didn¡¯t know at first, but after knowing your identity, don¡¯t I know that your favorite ce is the sewers? Didn¡¯t you escape through the sewers back then? How could I forget? You told me this yourself.¡±

    ¡°D*mn woman.¡±

    ¡°Boss, something happened. Ourir was¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still sitting there leisurely. Reger had already stood up and was on the verge of losing his temper.

    His subordinates didn¡¯t understand the situation. They didn¡¯t expect their boss to have no reaction when he heard that hisir had been destroyed. What was going on?

    He silently retreated. It seemed that it was better to find the second-in-charge.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I thought you were the one who broke the rules first.¡±

    Reger looked at her and felt even angrier. However, he had no choice. He had sent himself to her mouth and let her swallow him. Who could he me?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Inform your subordinates.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up and looked at Reger. Reger clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t have any weapons on him, so he could only stand up and walk in front, bringing Shen Xiaoxiao to the outside.

    The territory that they had worked so hard to fight for all these years had been taken away by someone without any effort. It was a great humiliation.

    Sure enough, as soon as he finished talking about his decision, his brothers all looked at him indignantly. Some of them even revealed their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You dare to disobey my orders?¡±

    ¡°Your orders? This territory wasn¡¯t conquered by you alone. Our brothers exchanged their lives for it. You were the one who said that you wanted to swallow the Dark Empire. Now, you want to stop because of a woman? Not only that, you even want us to give away our territory! I think you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    ¡°You want to give away our territory? Dream on. You have to see if our brothers agree or not.¡±

    ¡°Larol, you want to rebel?¡±

    ¡°Rebel? Then I¡¯ll try to rebel. My brothers will be killed without mercy.¡±

    The white man named Larol, who was about 40 years old, gave the order. Sure enough, everyone aimed their weapons at Shen Xiaoxiao and Reger.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the situation and said to Reger, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re just so-so. You can¡¯t even control your own men.¡±

    Reger had been angry for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect that his men who had risked their lives with him would betray him and now wanted to kill him. Naturally, he was furious. However, he didn¡¯t have a gun. What should he do now?

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really pitiful. Why don¡¯t we talk about it?¡±

    ¡°What talk?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. However, besides your own territory, I also want the 24th Street in the northwest. You, bring it back to me personally.¡±

    ¡°Get ready.¡± Seeing the two of them still whispering to each other, Larol could no longer hold it in.

    Hearing Larol¡¯s voice, Reger was startled. It was already imminent. It seemed like he had no choice but to agree. Moreover, he could pretend to agree, right?

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll agree.¡±

    He agreed so readily? Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew what he was thinking. However, since she had to deal with this group of people anyway, she did not mind taking action in advance. She had just taken Reger¡¯s gun and threw it to him, shouting at him, ¡°10 o¡¯clock.¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Gunshots rang out in the warehouse. The bullets in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands were all urate. She had shot more than 20 people. Shen Xiaoxiao was still able to hold on until the end after these people had finished shooting their bullets.

    She had already familiarized herself with the scene just now. With her excellent memory, she had chosen the right position to dodge. After all, she could escape and also seize the other party¡¯s weapon.

    It had been many years since she had encountered such a battle scene. Furthermore, she had encountered it alone. It had to be said that Shen Xiaoxiao felt a rush of excitement in her heart. It turned out that she really liked this kind of life¡­ Really liked it¡­

 Chapter 527 - Territory Snatching

    <h4>Chapter 527: Territory Snatching</h4>

    The henchmen outside had already been cleaned up. Just as they were about to rush to the warehouse, they heard gunshots.

    Yun Qi and the others were shocked and quickly ran over. However, to Dark 1¡¯s surprise, the gunshots stopped when they felt the door to the warehouse. Not only that¡­ At this moment, there were corpses strewn all over the ground and only a few people standing there. They were also covered in wounds.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao was still standing there leisurely. Not only was she unscathed, she even looked at the few people who were still alive with a look of longing in her eyes.

    ¡°How boring. Just a few shots and you¡¯re done. Reger, I thought your men were supposed to be awesome.¡±

    Reger was not as smart as Shen Xiaoxiao. He had been shot in the arm. At this moment, seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was so casual, what else could he say? Nothing.

    After fighting for a long time, no one came in. Needless to say, they must have been wiped out by someone. As expected, this Little Oriental Loli couldn¡¯t havee alone. She must have had help.

    However, with her strength alone, she had managed to dodge more than 20 people¡¯s attacks. This woman¡¯s ability couldn¡¯t be underestimated. It was something that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. It was simply a godly skill. Other than that damned ck Emperor¡­ Only this woman could do it.

    ¡°You guys are here. Clean up the battlefield. Leave these few people to have fun.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao made everyone look at her with a different kind of gaze. They knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was good at fighting and shooting, but she was still a woman.., She had to deal with more than 20 people alone and they were all extremely vicious. No matter which aspect she was in, they were all worried.

    However, when they saw the current scene, they were momentarily speechless. This was because their worries werepletely unnecessary. This woman was indeed the mistress of the house that their boss had chosen. At this moment, they werepletely in awe and admiration.

    ¡°Madam, this person?¡±

    Yun Qi pointed at Reger, not knowing how to deal with him. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Reger and smiled:

    ¡°You see, I still left a few helpers for you. I¡¯m giving you some people. Remember the Western District 24th Street that you promised me.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Yun Qi was dumbfounded. Let this group of people help them seize the Western District 24th Street? Would Reger, this tough guy, agree?

    Back then, they were like smelly flies pestering them, and they were unable to do anything about it. They were extremely annoyed. Even their boss loathed this person. Why did Madam only stay for 20 minutes or so to settle the matter? Make Reger bow down to her?

    ¡°You, hmph, fine. Little Oriental Loli, I won¡¯t lose out even if I were to be in your hands. However, after taking down the Western District¡¯s 24th Street, you and I won¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep my word. However, if your territory expands in the future, you¡¯re wee to provoke me. Moreover, if you see me on the street, you¡¯ll still have to greet me.¡±

    Yun Qi was already at a loss for words because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. When Madam was shameless, she was really shameless, just like their boss.

    Naturally, Reger was furious, but he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her. Who asked him to be sent to the door and be dealt with? He deserved it, he really deserved it.

    After everything was cleaned up, all the weapons were recounted. Yun Qi looked at the corpses on the ground and became more and more excited. The more powerful Shen Xiaoxiao was, the more stable their territory would be. He could even imagine¡­ If the entire world knew that such an awesome fight had been cleaned up by a single woman in less than 20 minutes, what would it feel like?

    The glory that Boss created would happen again in the future.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve worked hard. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry back. We must celebrate. We must celebrate.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao brick looked at Yun Qi¡¯s appearance and could not help butugh. ¡°Yun Qi, are you very free? Is this worth celebrating? Let¡¯s wait until we take down the 24th Street of the Western District.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. There¡¯s another country bumpkin from Western District¡¯s 24th Street. We¡¯ve taken it down. Let¡¯s celebrate together.¡±

    Yun Qi did not know that Western District¡¯s 24th Street, which should have been easy to take down, would wee a new owner. Shen Xiaoxiao would almost lose her life because of that fierce battle. This was something to be discussed in the future, so let¡¯s not talk about it for now.

    ¡­

    ¡°D*mn girl, it¡¯s quite amotion. Even a legitimate businesswoman like me has heard about your great achievements in the entire street. I couldn¡¯t tell. You single-handedly took down more than 20 people. The entire Eastern Europe was taken down by you. impressive. You¡¯ve really impressed me.¡±

    ¡°Is it impressive? It¡¯s average, right? How about you? How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I take care of my fetus every day. Have you found Yan Kuan? Your man is too weak. He was once again taken away by someone and even asked you to clean up the mess. You might as well live on your own like me.¡±

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s not his fault. He did it to save me. However, his life is definitely not in danger. I believe in him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched the Obsidian Star on her hand as she spoke lightly. The Obsidian Star did not move at all, which only meant that Yan Kuan¡¯s life was not in any danger.

    When Huang Yueyan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s indifferent tone, she knew that she was not as unworried as she said. She must be extremely worried in her heart.

    ¡°You did it when he was around. Now that something has happened, you¡¯re worried again. You¡¯re really a cheapskate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a cheapskate, but I¡¯m better than some people who hide in a turtle shell. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better hide well. If Ai Wei wants to find you at the ce where the Dark Empire is offering a reward, I¡¯ll handle it fairly and for a fee. I¡¯ll never bend the rules for personal gain.¡±

    ¡°Whose sister are you exactly? You¡¯re actually not helping me? And how did you know that gigolo will look for me? He must think that I¡¯m holding a handsome man and enjoying myself somewhere. I¡¯m done with him. We have nothing to do with each other. Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°You, the child will always need a father. If you don¡¯t understand now, you¡¯ll know in the future. You won¡¯t be able to bear to see the child without a father.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was silent for a long time. Did the child need a father? Of course they needed a father, just like when she was young. However, there was no difference between having a father and not having a father. Didn¡¯t she walk through it? Naturally, her child could walk through it too.

    After hanging up the phone, both Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were not as rxed as they were when they were on the phone. It had been a month, and there was still no news from Yan Kuan. The reward had been put out, but the news that they had received was not fake. It was those people who had left earlier and arrivedter. Wasn¡¯t Yan Kuan doing it on purpose? Why was there no movement after a month?

    What was going on?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what to do with this feeling of powerlessness. After a while, she slowly stood up, opened the door, and walked out.

    However, when she reached the door, Dark 1 walked over.

    ¡°Madam, a mysterious person swallowed the 24th Street of the Western District. It¡¯s said that he has extraordinary means and skills. Reger was captured.¡±

    ¡°What? Did you find out who it was?¡±

    ¡°I only found out that it was a Korean man. No other information.¡±

 Chapter 528 - 24th Street, Western District

    <h4>Chapter 528: 24th Street, Western District</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attack on Eastern Europe shocked both the ck and white factions. No one expected that a woman had really taken down the financial wolf of Eastern Europe.

    For a time, those who were ready to make a move were all waiting to see if the Dark Empire that had taken down Eastern Europe would make a move again. If they could also take down Street 24, then the new leader of the Dark Empire really could not be underestimated.

    The difference between Western District 24th Street and Eastern Europe was that one was expanding its territory in a low-key manner, while the other was plundering in a high-key manner.

    Western District 24th Street had a lot of people and a wide territory, but their boss had never taken the initiative to provoke the Dark Empire. It had always been peaceful, but when Yan Kuan was in trouble, the first to make a move was the most obedient 24th Street of the Western District, which everyone thought was the most obedient.

    Unlike the ostentatious movements of Eastern Europe, the 24th Street of the Western District had always been a small affair, but such a fly was even more annoying, wasn¡¯t it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had originally thought that sending someone as ruthless as Reger would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort, but she had not expected that Reger would actually be captured alive, and it was even by a Korean man.

    What was the meaning of this? Someone had taken a liking to Western District 24th Street before them? And who was this Korean who had suddenly appeared? Their Dark Empire actually did not manage to find out his background?

    ¡°Who is that Korean?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Dark 1 who was behind her.

    Dark 1 frowned and shook his head as he said, ¡°Indeed, we did not manage to find out his identity. However, our people came back and said that that person seemed to have lost three fingers on his left hand. He was wearing finger gloves.¡±

    ¡°Missing fingers? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°He was only wearing finger gloves. We can¡¯t be sure that he¡¯s disabled. Moreover, his marksmanship is very good. He can shoot without missing a shot. He¡¯s even more amazing when he reaches out his hand. Therefore, we specte that this person is not simr and has lost a finger. Perhaps he¡¯s hiding something.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood there thoughtfully. If he was disabled, she could guess whether he was rted to the person in ck. If he wasn¡¯t, then who was this Korean?

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly for the time being. I want to see what they want to do after swallowing 24th Street.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Madam, there¡¯s a woman beside that Korean man. That woman looks very simr to the Lin Keren we saw before.¡±

    ¡°What? Very simr? Isn¡¯t it her? It could be makeup. Did you see it clearly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we saw it clearly. It¡¯s really just a resemnce, because that woman has six fingers and is also Korean. As for her name, is it Han Jia?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was in a mess at that moment. She could not make sense of it at all. What was going on? Was the sudden appearance of this simr woman rted to that Lin Keren?

    That Lin Keren was the person in ck¡¯s right-hand man. Then what about this Han Jia? Who was it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a move first.¡±

    Dark 1 knew that this was the only thing he could do now. After reporting the news, he left respectfully. After a while, Shen Xiaoxiao slowly turned around and walked out of the room. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling that maybe that Korean had some rtionship with Yan Kuan.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a guess in her heart. She couldn¡¯t wait to go over and see the Korean with her own eyes.

    This ce was not far from the 24th Street of the Western District, and it was only a two-hour drive. Shen Xiaoxiao had never been so eager to see Yan Kuan as she was now.

    She thought that she hated him. No, not really hate him, but the kind that was very resentful. After all, Yan Kuan had wanted to kill her personally back then, and this kind of ruthlessness had never stopped in the past three years... Every moment filled her mind without leaving.

    However, Yan Kuan was a man. His overbearing and deep love would never allow you to ignore him. He even used his own way to show his love. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings at this moment. She only knew that Yan Kuan was an extremely special existence to her. She couldn¡¯t let go, forget, or leave him.

    ¡°Miss, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after daybreak.¡±

    19 looked at the person who was about to leave. Without thinking, he walked forward and took the key from her hand. He said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19. After a long while, she smiled faintly. He understood her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. While the children are asleep.¡±

    Dark 1 watched the two of them leave. He touched themunicator on his wrist and seemed to be deep in thought. Should he tell Madam something or not? Perhaps he should wait until they came back.

    The two-hour journey was neither long nor short. Because they were afraid of being discovered, they did not openly use their private ne.

    Polenken County was the location of 24th Street in the Western District. It was known as the Nightless County in the entire Western District of M Country. It was also the most chaotic ce. It was filled with violence and sin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve been here before?¡±

    19 did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly say this when she arrived here. 19 had long forgotten Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s past. Naturally, he did not remember that she had been a boxer since she was young. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao still revealed some things to him.

    ¡°When you were young?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the unfamiliar ce on the street that could not be erased from her memory. This was not the ce where she had been when she was a boxer. This was the ce where she had stayed for a month when she was a prostitute.

    However, this experience would not be known by anyone in this life, including Yan Kuan. She would never tell her secret to anyone.

    ¡°No, I came here by chanceter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, where are we going now? I¡¯ve asked around and found out that theirir is behind the bar at the corner of the street.¡±

    ¡°Bar?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was a little messy when she heard the word bar. She remembered that there was a small boxing arena behind the bar, and those prostitutes were the targets of the auction. Of course, there were also people who gambled, dabbled in drugs, dabbled in p*rnography... There were all kinds of people in there.

    ¡°Yes, the bar. When Western District¡¯s 24th Street was there, it wasn¡¯t very clean.¡±

    After saying that, 19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. The meaning was obvious. It wasn¡¯t very clean. Miss was so smart, so she should understand what he meant.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still wearing her ck outfit tonight. The only difference was that the killing intent had weakened a lot. After all, the purpose ofing here tonight wasn¡¯t to kill people.

    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in even the dirtiest ces, let alone here. You, on the other hand, better disguise yourself. You¡¯re so handsome. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be targeted. They don¡¯t mind both men and women don¡¯t mind here.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, 19 lowered his head to look at his ck t-shirt and casual pants. Wasn¡¯t this enough?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the clothes. The key is your face and figure. Forget about your figure. You can¡¯t change that. But your face... Come here, I¡¯ll help you do it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out the makeup bag that she had brought with her in the car and started to fiddle with 19¡¯s face. After more than ten minutes, she finally finished packing. 19 looked at himself in the mirror. It was no wonder that Da Bao liked to disguise herself.. It was gic.

 Chapter 529 - Korean Man

    <h4>Chapter 529: Korean Man</h4>

    19, who was originally a little too beautiful, had thick eyebrows at this moment. She even deliberately used eyeliner to hook his eyes. It was a very fine outline. Instead, it made 19¡¯s bewitching eyes look ordinary.

    The pair of amber-colored eyeballs were changed to blue by the cosmetic contact lens. His skin was darker. The moment he walked out of the car door, hepletely changed from a noble young master to an ordinary white-cor worker.

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao was not very satisfied with the equipment because it was not urate enough, 19 was extremely satisfied with it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not put on any makeup. 19 nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you going in just like that?¡±

    ¡°What else? Why don¡¯t you wear a dress?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better if you wear this. It looks very simr to a motorcycle outfit.¡±

    In M Country, many bars were shiny on the surface, but there were hidden secrets within. It was simr to the bar that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had experienced in order to save Little Treasure earlier. Perhaps only China had the most formal bars in the world, because China¡¯s toughness would definitely not allow such harmful things to appear in the country.

    ¡°Are we pretending to be a couple?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    19¡¯s hand rested directly on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder. Other than Yan Kuan, probably only 19 would touch Shen Xiaoxiao at close range and she would not resist.

    ¡°The entire ce is filled with the smell of marijuana.¡± 19 wrinkled his nose. The strong smell that came in here would cause a headache.

    However, many people loved this smell. They were addicted to it and felt like they were floating in the air.

    ¡°Reduce your breathing. If you smell too much of this, you will be addicted.¡±

    The two of them leaned against each other as they walked in. They looked extremely intimate, but neither of them felt ufortable about it. They slowly walked to the front of the bar and nced around as if nothing had happened. They were already handsome men and beautiful women. Although 19 had already reduced his handsomeness, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s looks were already outstanding. Coupled with her outfit, it made people feel the desire to challenge her.

    ¡°What does this beautiful woman drink?¡±

    ¡°Vodka.¡±

    ¡°What about the handsome men?¡±

    ¡°Same.¡±

    ¡°Your drinks. Is this your first timeing to our venue? How is it? Is it lively? There will be more lively thingster. Today is our new boss¡¯ inauguration. Tonight is a celebration party. People from all walks of life are wee to attend.¡±

    After hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 raised their eyebrows. It was really a coincidence that they hade earlier than they had expected. However, the way the bar talked really surprised them. What did it mean to wee people from all walks of life? With such a big tone¡­ They were really not afraid of anything? Or perhaps they deliberately did this so that the people outside could see their abilities?

    ¡°We came at such a coincidence? Then we really have to see it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 looked at each other and naturally sat there chatting. Their eyes did not miss the surrounding environment.

    There were even people who tried to strike up a conversation, regardless of whether they were male or female, one wave after another. They did not tire of it, especially 19¡¯s side. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts were indeed correct. Although the people here liked beautiful women, Shen Xiaoxiao was an oriental woman. Moreover, not to mention the way she dressed, she really looked like a martial artist. Even if she was not, she was not the kind of person to be trifled with.

    19, on the other hand, looked like an ordinary white-cor worker. People liked the way he looked when he was being hunted down. Especially, 19¡¯s attributes shouldn¡¯t be forgotten.

    ¡°I made the right decision to let youe with me. You helped me fend off so many crazy bees and butterflies. You should let the Dark 1 see how popr you are and not cherish you properly.¡±

    19¡¯s anger was about to burn into his lungs. Were these people blind? Did he look like someone who was easy to bully? He didn¡¯t even like beautiful women, yet they actually liked him? He did like Dark 1, but that was only for Dark 1. If it were someone else, he would actually be very normal, okay?

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, his figure is really good.¡±

    The noise at the door made the two turn their heads to look over. It was the legendary Korean who had arrived. Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 didn¡¯t expect that they woulde at such a coincidence and bump into him as soon as they arrived.

    Although they were quite far away, Shen Xiaoxiao still took a nce at him. He was indeed outstanding-looking. It was a pity that he was not her Yan Kuan.

    It was true that this man was more handsome than Yan Kuan. They were about the same height, but his eyes were sharp and his entire body was unusually cold. It could be seen from the people around him automatically moving back by one meter that he did not look as sturdy as Yan Kuan.

    Although Yan Kuan did not allow others to get close to him, his face was not that of a dead person. Most of the time, he liked to take people¡¯s lives while talking andughing.

    This kind of person often made people feel that they were more terrifying and dangerous.

    However, simrly, this Korean and Yan Kuan also had amon characteristic. They had a sense of danger and control over their surroundings. After Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze fell on him for more than ten seconds¡­ His gaze shot over like a knife. He turned his head and saw Shen Xiaoxiao face to face.

    Cold. Other than cold, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t feel anything else. But even so, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She just stood there and received his gaze.

    The Korean looked at Shen Xiaoxiao for a few seconds before turning around and continuing to walk forward. Shen Xiaoxiao paid special attention to his left and right. Sure enough, he was wearing a finger glove on his hand. Was he disabled or was it just for fun?

    However, after he turned around, Han Jia also stopped and turned around. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this woman. She was really simr to Lin Keren. She didn¡¯t expect there to be two people who were so simr. Moreover, her fingers were like what they said: six fingers.

    Perhaps because Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him for too long, Han Jia suddenly shot a dart in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s direction angrily.

    It was the kind of dart that wasmonly used for target practice in bars.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect Han Jia to shoot without any warning. Wasn¡¯t it just a nce at her hand? Was there a need to be so angry?

    Could just a dart like hers could hurt Shen Xiaoxiao? Although it was aimed directly at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, she turned her body to the side and saw the dart directly graze the ss on the table. With a crack, the ss shattered.

    Perhaps Han Jia didn¡¯t expect that someone could dodge her dart. She wanted to blind the woman¡¯s eyes, but now she managed to dodge it.

    She gestured backward and someone walked toward Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little angry. She was not a person who could be bullied. She was better at ying with darts than anyone else? She knew how to y too.

    Moreover, what Shen Xiaoxiao held in her hand was not a dart. It was just a broken ss fragment. She also directly shot at Han Jia, but was this the only one? Of course not. In addition, her unique weapon, the de, did not allow you to bleed. Sorry for your vicious heart.

    Unfortunately, she did not see what she expected to see. A gunshot, a bullet, and the de made a bang in the air and fell to the ground at the same time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the sudden turn of the Korean, pensive¡­

 Chapter 530 - Fighting, Looking Forward To It

    <h4>Chapter 530: Fighting, Looking Forward To It</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ording to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s calction speed, if she wanted to hit Han Jia with the broken ss, it would take about three to four seconds.

    However, the Korean just now had his back to them. From the time he turned around, to the time he pulled out his gun, to the time he stopped her ss, this speed was probably something that few people in the world could surpass. Perhaps other than Yan Kuan¡¯s Blue Demon, who had this speed, the others could notpete with him at all.

    This Korean man was really capable. This move really made everyone look at him in a new light.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also realized that this move of hers had actually allowed everyone to see the strength of that Korean man. With such a quick move, there were already people who started to argue about it.

    However, at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao no longer cared about what others would say. Her eyes directly looked at the Korean man.

    ¡°Long Xi, help me teach her a lesson.¡±

    The Korean woman was the first to speak, causing the surrounding discussions to stop abruptly.

    So he was called Long Xi. This name did not seem like a Korean name at all. However, when Shen Xiaoxiao saw the man named Long Xi turn his head to look at her, she did not have the slightest intention of dodging. Instead, she leaned back lightly and looked at the two leisurely.

    Her appearance seemed to provoke Han Jia¡¯s nerves. Seeing that Long Xi had no reaction, she was ready to run over and teach her a lesson.

    However, Long Xi suddenly said, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Han Jia seemed to be very afraid of Long Xi. As soon as he opened his mouth, Han Jia swallowed all her anger. Seeing this scene, the smile on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips became more and more obvious.

    ¡°She¡¯s mocking me.¡±

    Han Jia¡¯s sensitivity let everyone know that the problem was on that hand. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought about apologizing. It was not her fault to begin with. She had only looked at her twice. Moreover, there was not the slightest hint of discrimination in her eyes. Was she being delusional? If you can¡¯t even look at it, you might as well go out and wear gloves.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    The cold tone made Han Jia hold back his words again. What did he mean?

    However, the way Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao made her feel a little strange, because there was no murderous intent in his eyes, only scrutiny.

    In this ce, at this time, even though she knew that he was the new boss of 24th Street in the Western District, she still provoked them at this time. This was really interesting. Although Han Jia was the one who made the first move... He didn¡¯t forget that this woman had just looked at him with the same eyes.

    Of course, Han Jia¡¯s sensitivity was also a big reason, but his feelings were never wrong.

    19 looked at the man¡¯s eyes and felt an inexplicable sense of danger, but the Miss didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. For a moment, he rxed. It had always been like this. He believed in Shen Xiaoxiao. She never made a bet she wasn¡¯t sure of. It had been like this for all these years. It was also thanks to this that she had never lost.

    Although everyone knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was the new leader of the Dark Empire, very few people had seen her. Currently, other than a few big bosses, the only person who had seen her was Reger. However, Reger had been captured by this Long Xi. Therefore, among the people present, Shen Xiaoxiao believed that almost no one knew her.

    Did you say that there were photos of her at the party?

    This was even more impossible. The party was held at K-ONE, and they had already been scanned when they entered. It was impossible to bring any electronic products or eavesdropping equipment with them. It was really difficult to take a picture of her.

    Long Xi waved his hand, and people walked out directly to let the DJ¡¯s music continue, and the party continued. Even if Han Jia didn¡¯t want to, she could only follow them inside with a nce. These people were all well aware, don¡¯t kill the cat with curiosity. Even if you wanted to know the inside story like a cat¡¯s paw, you could only secretly observe.

    After Long Xi had told everyone, he walked directly in the direction of Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao leaned against the bar counter, and the stool made her legs curl up. This action didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of fear or feeling that she had done it.

    Long Xi admitted that it had been a long time since he had seen such a bold woman. She provoked him openly, as if she did not know him.

    The distance between them was also maintained at about one meter. 19 had already retreated to the side after hearing the order. Long Xi only nced at them briefly and understood their primary and secondary identities.

    He did not say anything and just looked directly at Shen Xiaoxiao without blinking. Even though the aura around him was cold and no one dared toe close to him, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why, she wasn¡¯t afraid of this man at all.

    Her vodka had been broken by Han Jia¡¯s darts, and the transparent liquid shone under the colorful lights.

    ¡°Name.¡±

    He spoke coldly. There was a hoarse voice at the bottom, simr to the sound of a blower being broken. It was ear-piercing, but it didn¡¯t seem out of ce with his cold face.

    Want to know her name? If he wanted to know, she would give it to him?

    ¡°Long Xi? I heard that you single-handedly picked 24th Street of the Western District?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t answer and asked in return. Long Xi wasn¡¯t angry. He just looked at her calmly and said to the bartender who was acting like a chicken behind him, ¡°Vodka.¡±

    The bar understood. He was going to treat this youngdy to a drink. Didn¡¯t the boss say that he wouldn¡¯t get close to women with such a pleasant expression? Why did he change his personality?

    The boss had just changed. Almost all the women in the bar wanted to be his exclusive property, but other than Han Jia, he had never seen any other women around him.

    What was going on now?

    ¡°No need. I like Erguotou.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao spoke without even looking at the bartender. Under Long Xi¡¯s unsurprised gaze, she even said to the bartender, ¡°Two sses.¡±

    ¡°On the house.¡±

    Long Xi looked at the wine ss that the bartender handed over to him and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s really a pity.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about the other people who were holding the wine ss. After drinking, she jumped off the stool. Without looking at Long Xi again, she turned around and left. 19 followed closely behind. Long Xi looked at the person who wanted to walk out of the door and said calmly:

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the official fight with the Dark Empire.¡±

    Her footsteps did not stop. Shen Xiaoxiao heard these words clearly. Even 19 had heard them. She did not expect that Long Xi would be able to see through their identities at a nce. 19 did not know what Miss was thinking... However, seeing that she did not look surprised at all, he swallowed all his questions.

    He did not see that when Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back was facing him, her heart was already in turmoil when she heard that sentence. She was unable to think, and her fingers were even slightly clenched.

    Both of her hands were in her pockets, but her palms were already wet with sweat. Her thumb fumbled about on the Obsidian Star that was covered by her gloves. This Long Xi was really a big surprise. He looked forward to the official fight with the Dark Empire? It seemed that there would be a good show in the future....

 Chapter 531 - Return To Investigate the Identity

    <h4>Chapter 531: Return To Investigate the Identity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Sitting in the car, 19 had no intention of driving. Instead, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°How did he recognize you?¡±

    ¡°Everyone who has fought with Yan Kuan knows that his Blue Demon is unrivaled. He taught me how to throw darts. If it were Yan Kuan today, that Han Jia would definitely be dead. Unfortunately, no matter how good I am, I can only have 60% of Yan Kuan¡¯s power. However, my skills were taught by Yan Kuan, so people who are strong can see it at a nce.¡±

    ¡°He recognized it just like that?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? Your Miss has such a strong aura. They can¡¯t not recognize her even if I want to.¡±

    19 did not know how to respond to this. Perhaps it should be said that his Miss was so thick-skinned that it would be difficult for him not to recognize her.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Since he has dered war, we¡¯ll go back and wait for her. This Long Xi might really be able to make us look at him in a new light. It¡¯s best if the entire Dark Empire is safe now. After all, I¡¯ve just taken over the Dark Empire. It seems safe now, but as long as someone stronger provokes us again, the Dark Empire will not be as stable as you and I imagined.¡±

    Of course, 19 knew what Shen Xiaoxiao had said. He even knew very well that it was not a waste of time toe here today. At least he had seen who the Korean was, Long Xi. It seemed that this person would have to be investigated carefully. However, it was not the person they had thought of. Miss was actually very disappointed.

    ¡°He...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±

    19 wanted to say something but hesitated. It was best to shut up and drive. However, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him, her eyes staring at the window in a daze. There was not a single bit of starlight in the dark night.

    ¡°Do you think that Yan Kuan is looking at the same sky as us?¡±

    19¡¯s hand that was holding the steering wheel tightened slightly. He did not know how to respond. After a while, he said, ¡°A person like him is not easy to defeat. Moreover, he has a wife and a child. He is reluctant to leave.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to leave?¡±

    Would she really be reluctant to part with a person like Yan Kuan?

    The atmosphere became more and more gloomy. 19 looked at her and simply stopped talking and focused on the car. On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao stopped 19 halfway and said,?¡°Go back. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are we going back now?¡±

    ¡°Reger will definitely die tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You want to save him?¡±

    19 did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly say such a thing. Could it be that she wanted him toe back to save that Reger?

    ¡°Save him? No, I want to confirm something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The identity of Long Xi.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very mysterious. 19 was confused when he heard that. However, the identity of Long Xi had just been sent back to the headquarters for them to check. If it was not enough, then how would Miss confirm it?

    ¡°The headquarters will definitely not be able to find any information about him. You can immediately call and ask. It has already been half an hour. If there is any news, you can call.¡±

    When 19 heard this, he immediately dialed the number. His frown deepened. He hung up the phone and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°As expected, there is no information about Long Xi. It is aplete nk.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled mockingly. If they didn¡¯t find anything, of course she wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. As long as she was sure, she would be able to find out where Long Xi came from.

    After going back and forth for an hour, it was already 1 o¡¯clock in the night. The bar was the most lively time. Everyone had noticed it after Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had left. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t go in directly from there now. She took the miniputer to the side and carefully looked at the pictures from the headquarters. They were all pictures of the location¡¯s structure.

    Two stories of a small building, plus a basement floor. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ce that was not considered high and said to 19,?¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll go take a look. Pick me up at the junkyard around the corner in one hour.¡±

    ¡°An hour?¡±

    ¡°An hour is too short for me.¡±

    19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. He had a feeling that Shen Xiaoxiao was hiding something. What exactly was she hiding from him?

    An hour? That Long Xi did not need an hour to kill someone. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about 19¡¯s thoughts at all. She walked straight to the corner of the street. 19 watched her climb up to the top floor of the second floor from the waste pipe behind her.

    Tonight, because Shen Xiaoxiao, dressed in ck, she was even more hidden in the dark night. She stretched out her hands and moved nimbly. She climbed up to the roof without any effort until she disappeared from 19¡¯s sight. 19 then drove slowly and continued to walk forward.

    If Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to say, with her temper, she would not say it no matter how hard you pushed her. 19 could only sigh helplessly.

    When she climbed to the roof, she could see the entire bar more clearly. This ce was much more specific than what she could see on the map. It was extremely spacious. She slowly calcted the actual distance based on what she saw in the bar earlier. After walking for at least 20 meters, she slowly climbed down from a pipe. However, when she poked her head out, she saw a vague figure standing by the window on the second floor. A man was standing by the side with his hand. One look and she knew that he was a guard.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could guess where this ce was with just one thought. She quietly moved to the side and slowly shrank down. Then, she turned to the left.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood under the eaves opposite the streetmp. ck covered heryer byyer. Her wide clothes and hat covered more than half of her body. Shen Xiaoxiao carefully observed the stream of people walking past her. They were vagrants and motorcycle men. As the night grew darker, the street became particrly lively. Just one wall away from the other 26th Street, it became more and more peaceful after the night arrived. It was apletely different world from this one. It reflected the saddest level of this society.

    People¡¯s eyes often saw the bright and beautiful, but who could see that when the darkness came, it stripped off their gorgeous and noble clothes, revealing the dirty and disgusting inside. Just like you could only see the brilliance under the neon lights, but you can¡¯t see the old standing under the lights, or the ugly prostitutes.

    Or one could be high during the day, or even an arrogant white-cor worker, but at night they had strange desires to enjoy a poor drugged girl under thep of others. Or, you only saw the Louvre¡¯s gorgeous and elegant side, but you couldn¡¯t see in the dead of the night when the lonely and helpless quietly passed by the time at a loss.

    The rats rummaging for food under the garbage cans on the street corners were not afraid of humans. There were people passing by in twos and threes who were either sober or intoxicated, or street girls who were at a loss but fawning over men. Whether they were at home or abroad, such ces always existed on the street corners of certain cities. They could not be avoided and followed the passing of time.

    At 2 o¡¯clock in the morning, the crowds gradually increased. There were even some well-dressed men or women who could not suppress the madness in their eyes.. Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the darkness and followed closely behind.

 Chapter 532 - Memories, Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 532: Memories, Attacks</h4>

    The mor in the factory disturbed the rats and cockroaches that were stealing food in the corner. The men threw their arms and roared wildly. The women were either excited or could not bear it. All their faces could not conceal the thick excitement and bloodlust that they carried.

    The two young girls who were fighting on the stage were still underage. The people here liked the freedom and madness that these tender bodies hid. The people who were fighting on the stage were crazy. The people who were shouting below the stage were also crazy. The crowd in front of the betting station was crowded, Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. She used to be one of them.

    However, at that time, she was one of those women who stood at the side and let others pick her at will. The guests would take her away when they saw her. Or they would take her to the bathroom. Or they would take her to a corner. If she was lucky, she would not have to wait on those men for a night. That was the luckiest thing she had done in a month.

    Everything here was extremely simr to the memories that Shen Xiaoxiao had hidden in the depths of her heart.

    Counting the time, she had already been picked up by Third Uncle in her previous life. This was also thest stop they made after turning around from Spain. The chairs and iron pirs in her memories were exactly the same. Even the bathrooms that Shen Xiaoxiao had once dared not touch were exactly the same.

    The gangster at the door looked at Shen Xiaoxiao from head to toe. Why did a woman dressed like thise here?

    The women who came here were either selling their bodies or taking drugs. This was the first time he had seen such a beautiful woman.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about the gangster¡¯s gaze. She looked at the young girl who was fighting with her life on the stage. She almost forgot that today was the end of the month. There would be a life and death match before the end of the month. One side would be killed, and the other side would live.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked forward slowly. There was noise and mor. There was also a strange auraing from the surroundings. It was filled with filth and dirt in the corners. She did not know why, but she slowly walked over.

    This angle was the only ce where she could see the surroundings clearly.

    However, as she stood there, there were naturally people who came to ask for a price and treated her as one of those women.

    ¡­

    On the camera, Long Xi watched that woman from the moment she entered the room. She was expressionless to the point of enduring patiently, to the point where she stood in a corner without saying a word. For a moment, he was extremely curious. This woman had returned and even directly found this ce.

    Of course, as the new leader of the Dark Empire, it was very easy for her to find this ce. However, Long Xi was just a little curious about the woman who stood there motionlessly.

    He could even see hatred in her eyes. It was indeed hatred. Why would she hate this ce? Why would she be afraid of this ce?

    Was it because the Little Oriental Loli saw those underage girls in the boxing ring that triggered her memories? Or was it because of something?

    If it was just that, she should not have such strong hatred. Moreover, her eyes were even a little blurred, as if she was out of her mind. This was a little strange.

    Long Xi thought for a moment and finally stood up and walked to the first floor of the basement.

    ¡­

    A fat Caucasian man in his forties was walking towards them. He looked disheveled, dirty and smelly, and was drunk. However, he had his eyes on Shen Xiaoxiao who was standing in the corner.

    He was holding a bottle of wine as he walked over unsteadily with a handful of money in his other hand. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he asked, ¡°Girl, my favorite Asian girl. I¡¯ll buy you out tonight. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go y in the wild first before we go¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°What? You want me to scram? Let me tell you, I won quite a lot of money today. If you serve me well, I can even reward you with some tips. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After fatty finished speaking, he reached out to grab Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s chest. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this man with disgust. In her memory, this man really liked Asian women, but he had too many tricks up his sleeve. Every time the girl who served him returned, she would be covered in injuries, just like those annoying R Nation people.

    Of course, because Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s limbs were cut short, she was like a dead fish on the bed. All the regr customers here knew about it, so Shen Xiaoxiao worked here for three years, but she was also the only one who did not receive many customers.

    But now, seeing this man who had made her extremely disgusted in her previous life, what she wanted to do was naturally to kill him directly.

    Whether it was to appease her inner demons or for some other reason, she found this fatty particrly annoying and ufortable.

    At this moment, he still dared to stretch out his hand to grab her. He was really courting death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao twisted her hand, and the fatty cried out in pain. His body began to distort in a strange manner.

    However, this was a corner after all, so no one paid attention to this ce. The mor on the stagepletely hid the man¡¯s screams.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man¡¯s right hand that was holding the money. It was fat and disgusting. She reached out her left hand and crushed his fingers one by one. The screams came one after another. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    This was not the end. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man who was holding his hand and screaming. She lifted her leg towards his crotch. This time, the man was in so much pain that he could not even scream.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked coldly at the man who had closed his eyes in pain after being tortured by her. Did he think that was enough? How was that possible?

    She rarely used weapons to hurt people. Most of the time, she would hit people with her fists and feet. However, when faced with such a person, she did not want to dirty her hands.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the de and cut the man¡¯s wrist without blinking. She was already very kind and merciful to cripple one of his hands and not take his life.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao casually threw the de into a pir at the side and inserted it. She looked at the person who came. It was the gangster who had been observing her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head and looked at the meddlesome person in front of her. Did he think that she would forget him? Pimps were the most despicable. Sometimes, they would even act like rabbits. They did not mind men and women. They woulde for anything. Sometimes, they would even find people like them to attack as long as they had a need¡­ They would be the first to suffer. Just thinking about it made her feel dirty.

    ¡°Meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what kind of ce this is? You actually dare to act atrociously here? As long as I call out, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here today.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you call out? Can you call out?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she grabbed his neck with her palm and forcefully lifted a 175 cm tall man up high. Her feet immediately moved. That man would never have thought that this woman would actually have such great lethality.

    ¡°Madam Yan is really merciful.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard the deep voice beside her ear and loosened her grip. The gangster was thrown aside by her. She turned around and wiped her hands with a tissue as if nothing had happened. The killing intent and hatred from before had disappearedpletely. She had once again be that harmless, ordinary woman.

    The speed at which she changed her expression made Long Xi feel extremely amused.

 Chapter 533 - Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 533: Flirting</h4>

    ¡°Madam Yan has returned. Are you here to mess things up?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Long Xi. He hade quickly, but she did not know where he came from.

    ¡°If I want to mess things up, I won¡¯t just do it in the corner. However, you dare to do anything in the business on the 24th Street of the Western District. Boss Long doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of anything.¡±

    Long Xi listened to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tone. No matter how calm Shen Xiaoxiao appeared on the surface, he could still feel the dissatisfaction and ridicule in her tone.

    ¡°The 24th Street of the Western District naturally can¡¯t bepared to the Dark Empire. However, this is only temporary. Little did I know that the Dark Empire also came this way in the past.¡±

    A round of fighting seemed to have ended on the viewing tform. The girl who had already died was dragged down by someone. The other girl also seemed to be seriously injured. If she wanted to survive here, her head would be hanging on the edge of this knife every day. She could lose her life at any time.

    Some people cheered and jumped in joy, while others cursed angrily. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this life of hers, and she could not describe the feelings in her heart. The traces of those years were so obvious. It was so obvious that she almost thought that no matter how much time had passed, those memories were still as fresh as yesterday.

    ¡°The Little Oriental Loli from back then was a legend in this underground boxing arena. Even now, no one can surpass her.¡±

    Hearing Long Xi mention her name, Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at him. Was he testing her?

    ¡°Is that so? Boss Long is well-informed. When did Reger be so big-mouthed?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one under mymand who doesn¡¯t tell the truth. If I want to know something, no one can hide it.¡±

    ¡°Boss Long is really confident.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work if you want to take Reger away. We¡¯ll deal with him tonight.¡±

    ¡°Did I say that I¡¯m here to take Reger away?¡±

    Long Xi was a little surprised. She wasn¡¯t here to take Reger away, nor was she here to cause trouble. Then why did shee back?

    ¡°Madam Yan, are you joking?¡±

    ¡°Joking? No, it¡¯s just that the night sky is perfect. I want toe out and see the night view.¡±

    This powerful reason made Long Xi want tough. This woman was getting more and more interesting, to be able to say such a thing.

    ¡°The scenery here isn¡¯t very good. If Madam Yan really wants to take a look at the night view, I do know a ce. I just don¡¯t know if you dare to go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to apany you.¡±

    ¡­

    Long Xi walked in front to lead the way. He wasn¡¯t worried that the people behind him would attack him. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi¡¯s back thoughtfully. Was Reger going to be dealt with tonight? Long Xi was fast.

    They did not walk out of the door they hade from. Instead, Long Xi led them to a small warehouse behind them. There was a messy corridor that was at least 10 meters long. Both sides were transparent. However, it was pitch-ck in the middle.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been carefully observing the man in front of her. His eyesight must be excellent. In such a dark ce, the ground was filled with debris, but he turned a blind eye to it. These things did not hinder him at all. He walked out smoothly.

    This scene made Shen Xiaoxiao feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    ¡°Madam¡¯s eyesight is really good. You don¡¯t have to look at the road. Just by looking at me, you can walk out of here.¡±

    It was that kind of low and hoarse voice again, breaking the strange silence between the two. Just a few dozen steps of the passage gave Shen Xiaoxiao a strange sense of familiarity.

    ¡°Can I think that Madam is seducing me?¡±

    After Long Xi finished speaking, he turned around and wanted to hug Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist. However, he was fast, and Shen Xiaoxiao was not stupid. When that pair of hands reached over, she swiped his hand. Long Xi suddenly retreated, and the de brushed past his arm. The fingerguard was instantly cut open.

    ¡°As expected of a woman who makes people tremble in fear. How cruel. I just didn¡¯t know if Lord ck Emperor will also be treated like this.¡±

    Long Xi was extremely surprised. Other than the bright lights at the front and back of this ce, there was not a single bit of light on the middle road. The only light outside was above his head, and he could not even see his fingers. His eyesight was already extremely good. Moreover, he had walked this road many times before it was so smooth. However, this was the first time this woman had walked this road. Even when he attacked, she could still urately find his vital points. It had to be said that¡­ She once again refreshed his view of her.

    ¡°Boss Long naturally doesn¡¯t know how the two of us get along. Of course, Boss Long can also go back and try with one of your beauties, Han Jia. However, she is so sensitive. I don¡¯t know if Boss Long can take it.¡±

    A faint smell of blood entered the tip of her nose. There was a bloody smell, which meant that the finger under the finger was not a prosthetic. She knew very well what she was doing and what she was dealing with. This person was not a disabled person. That ruled out one possibility. Cloning.

    Now, if she still wanted to confirm, there was only one question left.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not good for women to be sensitive. For example, for a woman like Madam, I think it¡¯s just right.¡±

    ¡°It looks like Boss Long doesn¡¯t want to go and see the scenery anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, of course I want to go. Not only do I want to see the scenery tonight, I also want to invite Madam to watch a good show.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned slightly. A good show? What good show? However, she could not retreat now and could only follow him. After all, she still wanted to know whether the guess in her heart woulde true or not.

    Long Xi¡¯s eyes were frighteningly bright. In the pitch-ck night, even though he was wearing cosmetic contact lenses, Shen Xiaoxiao could also feel the primitive light underneath him. It was so deep that she could not see the bottom. It was so dark that it even carried traces of killing intent.

    ¡°Boss Long, aren¡¯t you going to treat your wound? Your hand is bleeding.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Long Xi did not even look at his injured finger. Instead, he continued to stare nkly at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°What is this little bit of blood? It would be best if it leaves a scar. After all, it will bring back memories between the two of us.¡±

    Like a broken stereo, a strange yet bewitching tone suddenly emerged from the noise. For some reason, Shen Xiaoxiao almost had goosebumps all over her body.

    ¡°If this brings back memories, this is a little too light. I don¡¯t mind giving Boss Long another stab.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Lord ck Emperor is really blessed.¡±

    After saying this, Long Xi turned his head and did not say another word. The coldness in his body grew even more. At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao realized that the distance between them seemed to be more than one meter. Did he not realize it?

    Regardless of whether he had noticed it or not, since Long Xi did not say anything more, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not say anything more. It was as if everything that had just happened was just an interlude. The two of them did not open their mouths and continued walking forward.

    From darkness to light, Long Xi no longer had the words of teasing just now¡­

 Chapter 534 - Probing and Saving People

    <h4>Chapter 534: Probing and Saving People</h4>

    She had thought that she would be able to reach the ce that Long Xi had mentioned to see the scenery after passing through the corridor. However, he did not stop. Instead, he made another left turn. It was only then that Shen Xiaoxiao realized¡­ No matter howplicated the ce looked on the map outside, there were so many twists and turns in this ce that extended in all directions. There was probably more than one cave in this ce.

    ¡°Do you think that if our Dark Empire wants to level this ce, we have to raze this ce to the ground in order to catch all of you?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. Why don¡¯t you give it a try, Madam?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    Long Xi still did not turn his head, but his eyes were less cold. Although he was no longer cold, it could still be seen that he seemed to be in a much better mood.

    They had at least bypassed dozens of turns and walked for about 20 minutes before they arrived at an empty space.

    Even though Shen Xiaoxiao had looked at the map in advance, she had not seen such an empty space. It was as if it had appeared out of thin air.

    The sky above them was filled with stars, and the surroundings were empty and lonely. An area the size of a football field had appeared in front of them just like that.

    The sparsewn on the ground and the faint smell of grassing from the tip of her nose. If it weren¡¯t for the person in front of her and the wrong time, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely have liked this ce.

    However, Long Xi still did not seem to have any intention of stopping. Shen Xiaoxiao followed closely behind. Even at a certain moment, she had the urge to ask Long Xi where he was going, but she still restrained herself. It was not that she did not have patience, but there was a feeling in her heart that was getting stronger and stronger, and she could not ignore it.

    It was simr to crossing this open space. Fortunately, there was the obstruction of the night, and even the asional chirping of insects could not change Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s increasingly heavy heart.

    They climbed up a small slope, and their field of vision became wider. Such a wide field of vision also allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to see what Long Xi wanted her to see.

    It was indeed interesting.

    It turned out that it was a live broadcast of the punishment of Reger, and the person who made the move was Han Jia, who had just had a conflict with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    They took such a big detour to deliberately bring her to see this. What was Long Xi trying to do?

    ¡°You said that the new leader of the Dark Empire is the Little Oriental Loli?¡±

    This was an interrogation, but judging from his tone, it seemed that Reger had just revealed her identity, but Long Xi had just made it clear. What was going on now?

    Han Jia was so surprised, which meant that Han Jia definitely didn¡¯t know her identity. Long Xi didn¡¯t tell her? How was this possible?

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Long Xi indifferently. He didn¡¯t look like he wanted to exin at all, so it seemed that Shen Xiaoxiao had no way to ask anything.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing except for asking me to swallow the Western District¡¯s 24th Street. I don¡¯t know her, I really don¡¯t know her.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know her, how would you know she¡¯s the Little Oriental Loli? Why aren¡¯t you telling me the truth?¡±

    ¡°I have a mole in the Dark Empire, but I was discovered. Otherwise, my territory wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out.¡±

    Reger¡¯s words were half true and half false. Han Jia frowned slightly, but her hands didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping. The whip dipped in saltwater andshed at Reger¡¯s body. Reger cried out in pain. Not to mention Reger, even Shen Xiaoxiao felt his skin tighten.

    But Reger didn¡¯t tell her that he had known her since they were kids in the club. Why?

    ¡°He¡¯s really tight-lipped. You found a good helper.¡±

    Long Xi suddenly said this. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jumped and she immediately asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Madam can slowly understand the literal meaning, but I think calling you Madam is too harsh. Why don¡¯t I call you Little Oriental Loli? Or Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Was this person still that cold and indifferent Long Xi? Was this an intermittent fit?

    ¡°I think calling me Madam Yan is very good.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Alright, Xiaoxiao, continue watching.¡±

    Was this person deaf?

    However, there was no time for Shen Xiaoxiao to refute. Long Xi turned his head and looked over. Shen Xiaoxiao was carefully observing him from behind. At this moment, his back was facing her hand. The sky was filled with stars, and not far away, there was a strong high-beammp. At this moment, the things that she could see were even clearer. She did not know why, but she felt that there was a secret hidden under the finger gloves.

    Otherwise, why would he wear a fingerguard for no reason? Moreover, the wound was bleeding, but in order to prevent her from seeing it, he didn¡¯t care about the bleeding. Was Long Xi hidden from her alone, or was it the same for everyone else?

    ¡°Stinky * * * * *, if I didn¡¯t die today, I will definitely pull out your skin and sell you to a brothel, so that all the men would teach you a good lesson. Ah¡­¡±

    Cursing, whipping, Han Jia¡¯s anger, and Reger¡¯s desperate screams. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t care why Reger didn¡¯t tell them about their encounter since they were young, but she had to say¡­ Reger¡¯s actions pleased Shen Xiaoxiao.

    There were at least 50 meters between here and the ce where they tortured at the foot of the mountain. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear the conversation clearly. They could even hear the sound of the whip cracking the skin.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out the de in her hand and prepared to hit Han Jia without Long Xi stopping it.

    However, just because he couldn¡¯t stop it didn¡¯t mean that Long Xi didn¡¯t know. Just as she was about to attack, Long Xi suddenly turned around and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. For some reason, there was even a hint of a smile in his eyes as he said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you underestimating me by attacking me in front of me?¡±

    ¡°You know I won¡¯t let Reger die. I will always keep the people who work for me safe. Besides, I don¡¯t like that Han Jia, so I¡¯ll teach her a lesson. What? Do you feel sorry for her?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s provocation was very strong, and Long Xi instantly felt it. However, he didn¡¯t feel angry and said indifferently, ¡°You just want Reger, so I¡¯ll give him to you. There¡¯s no need to fight. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I want it or not, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t always guess what I mean. I¡¯m very direct and very simple.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t understand what kind of trick Long Xi was ying, but after he said that, he took out his phone and called her. After a while, Han Jia put down the whip in her hand unhappily. This woman was totally different from her gentle appearance. She was sensitive and vicious. She was really a poppy with thorns.

    ¡°Your taste is really strong. You like this type of woman.¡±

    Long Xi did not exin. She watched as the people below walked away one after another. Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and walked to Reger¡¯s side.

    Reger was already on hisst breath. However, a trace of surprise shed across his face when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, I¡¯ve finally waited for you.¡±

    ¡°You still have the strength?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be so disloyal. That b*tch, I¡¯ll get my revenge sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 535 - So Long Xi Is...?

    <h4>Chapter 535: So Long Xi Is...?</h4>

    Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao was well aware of Reger¡¯s vengeful nature. However, she did not feel that there was anything wrong with this. Perhaps it was because Reger had waited for the person who had saved him toe to his rescue. As soon as Reger rxed, his entire body rxed, and the moment he rxed, he fainted.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to get him out, but it was not easy for her to get rid of a burly 190 cm tall man. Meanwhile, Long Xi nced at the two of them and said directly:

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you beg me, Xiaoxiao? I¡¯ll be happy to help.¡±

    ¡°No need. He¡¯s just a man. It won¡¯t be hard for me to get out of here. But why isn¡¯t Boss Long leaving?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to leave, but I¡¯m a little reluctant to leave after seeing Xiaoxiao like this. It¡¯s been a long night. Isn¡¯t Xiaoxiao especially lonely by herself?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man who was originally very cold, but why did his words sound so simr to someone else¡¯s?

    ¡°It seems that we¡¯re not so familiar with each other that we can call each other by our names.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll get to know each other after spending a few more times together.¡±

    ¡°There will be a battle between the Dark Empire and the Western District¡¯s 24th Street sooner orter. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely have a fierce battle, one that won¡¯t end until one of us is dead.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored her. She nced at Reger and directly looked at the mini monitor on her wrist. She tapped it a few times and allowed Reger to lie on the ground and ignore him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao bent down to check Reger¡¯s breathing. However, the moment she bent down and stood up, she inadvertently nced at Long Xi. She felt her scalp go numb and almost fell to the ground. In just a few seconds, Shen Xiaoxiao quickly adjusted her condition. Even so, she was still a little shaken.

    Just as she stood up straight, Shen Xiaoxiao quickly attacked Long Xi¡¯s left chest. Her left fist was full of strength, and this was her trump card. Her movements were swift and fierce¡­ Long Xi would never have thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would suddenly attack him in such a situation.

    He didn¡¯t even understand why she would suddenly attack her. Moreover, this was the true strength of the Little Oriental Loli, right?

    She didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of mercy when she learned this killer move in thebat arena. What on earth was wrong with her? What did she discover now?

    Long Xi retreated step by step, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s goal was for him to make a move. Long Xi naturally saw through it. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s skills weren¡¯t something that an ordinary person could match, so when he saw this scene now¡­ Long Xi could only face her head on. Although he didn¡¯t know what this woman was going to do, regardless of the oue of the two of them, he didn¡¯t want to hurt this woman. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her at all.

    Do not ask why. If he did not want to, he did not want to. There was always a voice telling him that this woman was very important, very important to him.

    Finally, he had made his move. He dodged her left fist, avoided her right kick, and turned around in the next moment, dodging one move after another.

    After 10 minutes of entanglement, Shen Xiaoxiao finally stopped and took a big step back. She stood a meter away and stared at Long Xi with her eyes.

    Long Xi was stunned. Why did she stop fighting? What was going on?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and did not say anything. She turned around and left. She did not even care about Reger anymore. At this moment, her heart was already in turmoil and she did not know how to straighten it out.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want your men anymore?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not stop and did not answer. The moment Long Xi frowned, he heard footstepsing from afar. He looked up and saw that it was the secret guard who came very quickly.

    However, what he did next made Long Xi extremely ufortable. He grabbed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulders with both hands and asked her anxiously if there was anything wrong with her.

    This was not a simple rtionship between secret guards, was it? Could it be that this woman and this secret guard were in cahoots? Was the ck Emperor actually cuckolded?

    ¡°Are you alright? Why did you fight with him? Where¡¯s Reger?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not answer 19¡¯s question. She continued to walk forward in a daze. 19 did not know what had happened. He raised his head and looked over. Long Xi was standing at the side, while Reger was lying on the ground, his fate unknown. It looked like he had even been tortured. What was going on?

    However, when he faced Long Xi, he did not even know what to say. He hoped that he had not bullied the Miss. However, it was not easy to bully the Miss. However, Xiaoxiao¡¯s condition was not right. What exactly had happened?

    19 didn¡¯t intend to overestimate her abilities against Long Xi. Instead, he walked over, picked up Reger, and chased after Shen Xiaoxiao. Long Xi didn¡¯t stop him, nor did he ask any more questions.

    However, the doubts in his heart towards the Little Oriental Loli grew stronger and stronger.

    Her head once again emitted a tearing pain. She swayed a few times as she looked at the blurry figure in the distance, deep in thought¡­

    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°19, let me be quiet.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the back seat in a daze. 19 looked at the unconscious Reger who couldn¡¯t even sit properly in front of him. He fastened the seatbelt for him and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Even now, she still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. Not only was she not at a disadvantage in the ten minutes of the fight, she didn¡¯t even have the slightest possibility of falling into the opponent¡¯s hands because she knew¡­ She knew what the next move of Long Xi would be every time it made a move.

    She had exchanged these moves with a certain someone too many times. In this world, the person who was most familiar with all of his moves was her, and only her.

    Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan, how could he be Yan Kuan?

    But if not, how could there be such a simr person in this world? There was also the fingerguard. Although it was just a casual nce, there was actually a protrusion at the gap of the glove. Even though the surroundings were pitch-ck, that thread of green light did not escape her eyes. Was it the Obsidian Star?

    Although she did not see it, although she did not see itpletely, her senses could not be wrong. Her senses could not be wrong.

    Just now, she felt that his back view was extremely familiar. At that time, she only felt that this person looked very familiar, but he was extremely thin. But now, if this person was Yan Kuan¡­ Then why didn¡¯t Yan Kuan say anything to her when he had the opportunity?

    Even when they were talking, they were all like strangers. So what? What exactly was this Yan Kuan up to?

    Or did this idiot fall into her trap again? What kind of melodramatic plot was he in that he lost his memory?

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really hard to understand¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood alone in the study and looked at the twinkling stars outside the window. There were too many things between them. Why was it so hard to live a peaceful life?

    Long Xi¡­ Was this identity his own or arranged by the person in ck? What was his rtionship with that Han Jia?

    It seemed that Han Jia was quite afraid of him, but Han Jia¡¯s rtionship with him was obviously different because he was the one who saved Han Jia when she attacked her.

 Chapter 536 - Ai Wei Vs Huang Yueyan 2

    <h4>Chapter 536: Ai Wei Vs Huang Yueyan 2</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I say, are you sure you¡¯re not crazy? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like her?¡±

    looked at Ai Wei. Was this man crazy again? He only had three days of vacation and he wanted to go to M Country? He had been on the set for three months aftering back, and every day, the pressure was getting higher and higher. Was he crazy?

    And all of this was rted to a woman? Didn¡¯t he say those words when he was drunk that day had nothing to do with that woman? Didn¡¯t he say that it was a win-win situation?

    How did he change his mind so quickly?

    Ai Wei would never tell . He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Look at the pictures taken by this magazine. That b*tch was a stinky street in their circle, and he specialized in r*ping rich women. Look at the pictures taken by these magazines. They were so clear... The two of them were hugging each other. Wasn¡¯t this woman afraid of getting sick from touching such a man?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it now either. I didn¡¯t say that I was going to look for her. Can I just go and have some fun? Can I rx? What? Do you think I¡¯m a money-making machine?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to F or D if you¡¯re resting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re my manager and not my mother. Even my mother doesn¡¯t care about me.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. If you don¡¯t listen to me, then forget it. If you want to go, then go.¡±

    Ai Wei didn¡¯t know why, but he was getting angrier and angrier. He wanted to go as soon as possible. Whenever he thought of the pictures taken in the magazines, his breathing wouldn¡¯t go smoothly.

    He quickly booked the tickets and set off. When he arrived in M Country, it was just 9 am. Ai Wei hadn¡¯t slept on the ne, and now he was even more energetic. It had been two days since the magazine had been published. He was afraid that that d*mn woman had gone to another ce, so he rushed over.

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, where is that idiot woman, Huang Yueyan?¡±

    ¡°Idiot woman? Yueyan? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Quickly tell me, I have an urgent matter to find her.¡±

    ¡°Urgent matter? What urgent matter? If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t tell you Yueyan¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯m your friend, but at the same time, Yueyan and I are also friends.¡±

    Ai Wei also knew that if he didn¡¯t exin this matter clearly, Sister Weiwei wouldn¡¯t tell him where the dead woman was.

    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to her. She¡¯s not safe now.¡±

    These words were implicit, but unfortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t a worm in Ai Wei¡¯s stomach. When she heard these words, she only thought that Ai Wei might have already known about Yueyan¡¯s pregnancy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that she wasn¡¯t safe. The child in Yueyan¡¯s stomach was also twins. Moreover, her physique was not as good as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. Her reaction was intense and the pregnancy was especially hard.

    Although there were professional managers who took care of thepany¡¯s matters, it was impossible for Huang Yueyan to not take care of everything. Moreover, it had been at least three months, so she was still a little more rxed.

    ¡°So you knew? It¡¯s good that you know. After all, you¡¯re one of the managers. If it weren¡¯t for you, Yueyan wouldn¡¯t have had to work so hard. I¡¯ll send the address to you immediately. You go and look for her. The two of you should have a good conversation and coax her whenever necessary. Yueyan is a soft touch, but she won¡¯t be persuaded by force. Don¡¯t force her. With her temper, if you provoke her, she will definitely fall out with you immediately. Also, her temper hasn¡¯t been good recently. Now is a critical period. You have to give in more.¡±

    ¡°I let her? I caused it? Sister Weiwei, you... Ah, forget it. Send me the address. I¡¯ll deal with itter.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Ai Wei felt a little ufortable. Why was Sister Weiwei so protective of her? Was it because they were both women?

    He would rather be a woman.

    As soon as the notification rang, coincidentally, they were in a hotel. Ai Wei immediately rushed into the bathroom to take a battle shower. He put on the clothes that he thought best reflected his figure and merits and walked out the door. Don¡¯t ask him why he had specially dressed up. He himself didn¡¯t know why, but he wanted to let that woman see his most handsome side. It was best to beat that scumbag.

    In the breakfast hall.

    Ai Wei immediately saw Huang Yueyan sitting in the corner eating breakfast. After not seeing her for a few months, how did this woman gain weight? It looked like she was living well without him. He felt bad that he was still thinking about her. How stupid.

    But where was that jerk? Why wasn¡¯t he here?

    It was better if he wasn¡¯t here in case he rushed up to teach him a lesson.

    But this Huang Yueyan had such a good appetite? She ate so much? She really ate a lot.

    Huang Yueyan ate as much as she could in the first three months. After three months, she felt slightly better. For some reason, her appetite was exceptionally good today, and the feeling of nausea was also much less. Other than the feeling of nausea when she woke up early to rinse her mouth... Until now, she felt that it was so good that she had nothing to say.

    She touched her slightly bulging belly. She did not expect to be pregnant with twins. It would be great if she could have a son and a daughter like Xiaoxiao. Of course, she would not mind having two daughters or two sons. After all, they were her own flesh and blood.

    In fact, things were really good now. At least in this way, no one would snatch the children away from her. That little celebrity thought that she did not know what his idea was earlier. She only cooperated a little. It would be best if that person in the country could see it... In this way, he could also know that she was a woman who was unwilling to be lonely.

    But what was with this slight difort in her heart?

    ¡°CEO Huang, you came down for breakfast so early? I thought you would sleep a little longer.¡±

    What was the name of this little celebrity that Huang Yueyan saw? Oh, right, Huang Yi. Did he really have his eyes on her?

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty early too. You just finished exercising?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you mind if I sit down?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I don¡¯t like it...¡±

    ¡°Huang Yi, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Why didn¡¯t youe here with the pretty Director Shan? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to enter the Korean market after getting their endorsement? Why did youe to the United States?¡±

    A barrage of words made Huang Yi unable to react for a long time. Even Huang Yueyan was stunned for a long time when she saw Ai Wei. She even subconsciously sat down a little. Fortunately, the table blocked her stomach.

    ¡°Ai Wei, what a coincidence to see you here. What Director Shan? I¡¯m not her anything as long as the endorsement ispleted.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I thought Director Shan was your girlfriend. Although she is more than ten years older than you. These are verymon in our circle. CEO Huang, long time no see.¡±

    Ai Wei revealed Huang Yi¡¯s background thoroughly. Finally, he turned to Huang Yueyan and spoke. Huang Yueyan knew what he was doing the moment she heard Ai Wei¡¯s words. However, as to why she saw him here... She also felt that it might really be a coincidence. After all, many celebrities and nobles liked to stay in this hotel because it was one of the properties under her name.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Do you two know each other? Why don¡¯t you two go and chat? I still want to eat breakfast.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s rude eviction made Ai Wei extremely unhappy. He hade all the way here to save this stinky woman, yet she did not appreciate his kindness and even wanted to chase him away.

    Ai Wei felt ufortable and took a few steps forward. In order to show that he was familiar with Huang Yueyan, Huang Yi also took a few steps forward. However, the cologne on his body was too strong. When Huang Yueyan smelled it... She felt her stomach churning and she vomited at full speed. The two of them were stunned. As she was leaning sideways, Ai Wei¡¯s vision was even clearer. He was so shocked that he almost could not close his mouth. Her stomach... Her stomach?

    ¡°You, you, you, how did you get pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 537 - Ai Wei Vs Huang Yueyan 3

    <h4>Chapter 537: Ai Wei Vs Huang Yueyan 3</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ai Wei didn¡¯t know how to deal with this sudden situation. How could she be pregnant? How could she be pregnant?

    And her stomach was protruding. What was going on? She was clearly a virgin when they were together three months ago. It was less than four months ago. How could this be? How could this be?

    ¡°How did you get pregnant? Yes, yes, was it me...¡±

    ¡°Superstar, are you sick? Please move aside. It¡¯s really disgusting to meet you two so early in the morning.¡±

    Huang Yueyan felt extremely ufortable. Why did this d*mn man suddenlye here? Moreover, he even found out. What should she do now?

    However, no matter what, she could not admit that this child was Ai Wei¡¯s. She knew that Ai Wei was born as an orphan. Usually, orphans did not like children very much, which was why he was like this.

    But now that she was really a mother, she realized that she could not gamble, and she did not dare to gamble.

    ¡°Wait, whose child is this? Whose child is this?¡±

    The disbelief in Ai Wei¡¯s heart was getting stronger and stronger. He was even a little excited. What was going on? Whose child was this? Was it his? Could it be his?

    And what Sister Weiwei said today... No, not today. And what she said before, he must have overlooked something. He must have overlooked something.

    ¡°Whose child is this? What does it have to do with you? It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. Excuse me, thank you.¡±

    No one dared to stop Huang Yueyan when she was about to leave. After all, she had a big belly.

    Huang Yi looked at Huang Yueyan who had already left. He was not in a hurry. In any case, he had already made up his mind and was waiting patiently. Now was the time when CEO Huang needed the most attention, but such a strong woman had to take things slowly and step by step. Therefore, when he saw that Huang Yueyan was about to leave, he was not in a hurry to stop her or anything else.

    Right now, the most important thing was to figure out what this Ai Wei was doing here. Messing things up? Wasn¡¯t the television series that had be popr before the broadcast recently done well? It ended so quickly?

    Moreover, no matter how you looked at it, what he said just now sounded like he was deliberately exposing his background. What was he trying to do?

    ¡°Ai Wei, what are you trying to do? We have always stayed out of each other¡¯s way. Are you trying to break the rules?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve broken the rules? So what if I¡¯ve broken the rules? I don¡¯t care about other women, but if you dare to touch this woman, I¡¯ll crush you to death. It¡¯s not difficult. You can try.¡±

    Huang Yi flew into a rage out of humiliation. This was clearly using his power to oppress others, but what kind of power did Ai Wei have? Wasn¡¯t it just that he had more connections and a higher status in the entertainment industry than him? Oh right, there seemed to be a particrly mysterious background behind this. It was said that there was also some kind of enterprise that seemed to have some connection with Moxing not long ago.

    But would he be scared away just like that? How was this possible? How could there be such a cheap thing?

    ¡°I say, I won¡¯t touch someone if you tell me not to? Who do you think you are? Also, do you know what CEO Huang is thinking? Do you know the rtionship between CEO Huang and me?¡±

    ¡°Your rtionship? You might have a rtionship? Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯ve warned you. You better listen to me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee the consequences.¡±

    ¡°What? You have a rtionship? Who are you kidding? Do you think I don¡¯t know that only Huang Yueyan would like you? Do you really think she¡¯s like those women who like gigolos? Do you know her? You¡¯re so eager to stick to her. Be careful that you don¡¯t even know how you¡¯re going to die.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to die, but you better mind your own business. Let me tell you, the person that I, Huang Yi, like will never escape my grasp unless I¡¯ve had enough fun.¡±

    ¡°What big words. How could I not know that I¡¯ve be the person that you, Huang Yi, have been toying with? It seems that Big Star Huang, you really think highly of yourself. Throw him out.¡±

    Thest sentence was said by Huang Yueyan to the security guard behind her. As soon as she finished speaking, the security guard came forward and invited Huang Yi out. No matter how Huang Yi shouted, it was useless.

    Once Huang Yi left, Ai Wei looked at Huang Yueyan standing in front of him. She seemed to be so nosy. Other than the bulge in her stomach, there was not much change except for the feeling of flesh.

    Ai Wei looked straight at Huang Yueyan¡¯s stomach without blinking.

    ¡°Is it mine or not?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Ai Wei the same way. She pursed her lips and smiled. It was a lot different from her usual mboyant smile. There was a hint of gentleness.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t you forget that I have a family. The child is naturally my husband¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°A family? But why did I hear that you agreed to a divorce a month ago? How can a pregnant woman do that?¡±

    ¡°So what? I want the child and not a husband. Can¡¯t I? Besides, I don¡¯t have to exin my family matters to you. Who are you to me?¡±

    ¡°You, you stinky woman. If it wasn¡¯t for that Huang Yi¡¯s evil intentions, would I be willing toe? Also, if you say that the child isn¡¯t mine, then it¡¯s not mine? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is none of my business. I¡¯ll just believe it myself. Besides, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m mocking you. You¡¯re just a small celebrity. Do you think you have the ability to contend with me, or do you want to enjoy the treatment of that person just now? The feeling of being thrown out isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you d*mn woman, you...¡±

    ¡°Are you done? Then, I¡¯ll leave. Also, from now on, I won¡¯t trouble the big celebrity with my matters. If you can¡¯t meet, then don¡¯t meet. Why bother with the two invitations? A big celebrity can¡¯t be bothered with such a small matter, right? Isn¡¯t your entertainment industry very open?¡±

    ¡°How can I be bothered? Let me tell you, I...¡±

    Ai Wei wanted to say a few more harsh words, but when he saw Huang Yueyan turn around, that big belly of hers made him unable to say anything.

    The strange feeling in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. Yueyan¡¯s child was his. It must be.

    As soon as Huang Yueyan left, Ai Wei immediately called her. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the phone and frowned. What was going on this early in the morning? What now?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, Huang Yueyan is pregnant. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    So that was the problem.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t you know that she was pregnant? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°How could I know? She kept it a secret. In other words, what I said is true. Is it my child? Is it really my child?¡± At the end of his sentence, Ai Wei was so excited. It was really his child. It was really his child.

    ¡°What else? Do you think Yueyan is so casual? From the beginning to the end, you were her only man. This child is also yours. Let me tell you, now that you know, you should... Hey, hey, I¡¯m not done yet...¡±

    Looking at the person who hurriedly hung up the phone, Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless and wanted to ridicule him. Was there a need to rush so much? But since she knew, it seemed that Ai Wei¡¯s way of chasing his wife would not be easy....

 Chapter 538 - Dog Eat Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 538: Dog Eat Dog?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Madam, Northern Hall Street has also been taken over by the Western District¡¯s 24th Street.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao waved her hand, and the secret guard respectfully retreated. This was already the third big piece of territory this month. In just two short months, he had swallowed so much territory in one go. This Western District¡¯s 24th Street was so strong.

    No, it should be said that Long Xi was really strong. She had really underestimated him. No, she had underestimated Yan Kuan. This man really did not y by the rules. He actually made such a big move at this time... It seemed that he really wanted to fight with her in the ring.

    It seemed that he really had lost his memory?

    Memory loss. Could it be that these people had been suffering from memory loss recently? 19 was one, and so was he. Was this the rhythm of forming a team?

    ¡°Could it be that we have never taken any action?¡±

    Yun Qi, the military counselor, was originally the calmest one. At this moment, he could not be so calm when facing Long Xi, who had suddenly appeared.

    How could this man, Long Xi, be so powerful? He was even stronger than his boss back then. With such a powerful opponent, would Madam be able to handle it?

    Back then, they had taken great pains to subdue the Underworld Empire in Eastern Europe. However, now that Long Xi had appeared, there were already people on the road who were waiting to see the two powerful opponents fight it out. Whether it was the new leader of the Dark Empire or Long Xi that had appeared out of nowhere, many people were optimistic about Long Xi. After all, he was a strong man, but the Dark Empire was led by a woman. They could all imagine whether it would be a man eating a woman or a woman eating a man?

    ¡°It¡¯s not our style to sit and wait for death. I¡¯m just waiting for an opportunity. Even if I want to do it, I have to make a big deal.¡±

    Everyone was confused. What did she mean? Could it be that Madam had a n?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys look at the map? Clouds Rising, Dara, Ear, Southwest, and now Northern Hall Street. Do you guys see anything?¡±

    When they heard this, everyone immediately looked at the bright spots on theputer screen. This shocked everyone. Were they surrounding Las Vegas?

    ¡°F*ck, are they trying to swallow us whole?¡±

    ¡°You only see it now? Then can you see if they can swallow us?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still one more. As long as we swallow Pnd No. 35, the most important andrgest exit, we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Pnd No. 35. It was easy to say, but it was not easy to do. Pnd No. 35 was someone else¡¯s territory, but they all knew that it was actually Dark 1¡¯s territory.

    To the Dark Empire, there was no such thing as snatching it away. Therefore, they did not have to worry at all. Perhaps they could even catch them all at once and let the Dark Empire swallow Long Xi¡¯s territory.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice it was so simple. F*ck, but it¡¯s good too. Dark 1, you can y with them.¡±

    Dark 1 listened to Yun Qi¡¯s words and did not reply. Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, nced at him from where he was standing.

    It seemed that Dark 1 also knew something. If she was the one who understood Yan Kuan the most in this world, then Dark 1 was the one who understood him the second best.

    With a frown, everyone was not as worried as before. Instead, they began to n carefully. After all the ns were arranged, Dark 1 and everyone left. However, Shen Xiaoxiao stopped 19 who was about to leave.

    No one would say anything about Shen Xiaoxiao and 19¡¯s rtionship. She must have something to tell 19 by asking him to stay behind.

    Once everyone left... Shen Xiaoxiao said to 19, ¡°Last time, you said that there was a ce where the sugar water had a very domestic vor. Let¡¯s go and try it. We¡¯ll bring it back for Da Bao and Little Treasure at the same time. The two little fellows really miss the delicious food back home.¡±

    ¡°Eat the sugar water? Oh, okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    19 never doubted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Hearing that she wanted to eat the sugar water, he was naturally very happy. So the two of them took the keys and walked out of the door.

    19 drove the car and was speechless all the way. When they arrived, he got off the car and walked slowly on the street.

    To reach the ce where the sugar water was sold, they had to pass through a small alley. The two of them walked in front and behind each other. The lights had to be dim, but they could still shine some light.

    19 walked in front, and Shen Xiaoxiao followed closely behind. However, when they were halfway through the alley, Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to pull 19?over. She gently knocked on 19¡¯s back a few times, and her movements were quick and urate.

    19 was stunned at first, and then he immediately reacted. However, he did not show any signs of it. Instead, he quickly moved his fingers backward. He knew that with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyesight, she would definitely be able to see.

    Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao pretended to cough a few times before ending the short conversation. Then, they walked out of the alley.

    Secretly, he looked at the two people who were strolling out of the alley. He was extremely conflicted. Should he tell her or not? Or should he follow the original n?

    However, if Xiaoxiao found out one day, would she not forgive Yan Kuan even more? Moreover, Yan Kuan was different from his original n. There were some changes, and it seemed that something was not right. In that case, what should he do?

    ...

    ¡°I want Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s children. As for expanding the base, I don¡¯t ask much.¡±

    ¡°Why? You want me to work for you. You have to tell me why.¡±

    ¡°The reason? I¡¯m their grandmother. This reason is enough. You have to do as I say. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you the antidote. Your head must be getting more and more painful recently. Hmph, Han Jia, cooperate with him well and remind him what I want.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as Lin Jiahui left, Long Xi¡¯s face could be described as ugly. She dared to threaten him. It was better for her not to fall into his hands. When the time came, they would just wait and see. Did she think that she could force him with poison? Hmph, she really underestimated Long Xi. No one could stop him from doing what he wanted to do. Simrly, no one could force him to do anything he did not want to do.

    However, he was really surprised that she wanted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children. Why? It was not enough to do so many experiments with so many children, but she still wanted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s children? It was really a wolf¡¯s grandmothering.

    ...

    ¡°That Yan Kuan seems to be out of control?¡± Han Jia asked Lin Jiahui worriedly.

    Lin Jiahui looked at Han Jia and gave her an extremely strange look for a while before saying:

    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t remember it, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s useful or not. No one can stop me from getting what I want. Didn¡¯t you say that Long Xi has taken a liking to Shen Xiaoxiao? It¡¯s good that we can make good use of him. A person like Long Xi can¡¯t raise a child for someone else. When the timees, I want him to personally hand over his son to me. Hahaha!¡±

    Han Jia looked at the crazy Lin Jiahui and felt cold sweat all over her body. She felt more and more terrified....

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 539</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi stood in front of the window. It was drizzling tonight, but for some reason, his heart had never calmed down since he came back. After he woke up, he was saved by that old woman. He originally thought that it would be fine, and in the future, he would just give her some money as a favor for saving his life. However, that old woman actually attacked him behind his back.

    It was really good that she still threatened him now. Did she think that he, Long Xi, was a pushover? Wait and see.

    It was only because he had been chased by his enemies and injured his brain that he always silentlyughed andughed about the past. However, he remembered that he was in this * * * business. It was just that he understood his reach and ability. Logically speaking, such a powerful person like him must have some reputation in * * *, but his memory was vague. Fortunately, he had some reputation and information in H Country. However, since he had already arrived in M Country¡­ He could always make some achievements, and he also felt that his battlefield was here.

    And that old woman¡¯s appetite was really big. Of course, it had to be said that she also had a certain level of ability. Just the manpower given to him had already surprised him. Otherwise, he would not have developed so quickly.

    But don¡¯t think that she could control him like this. He, Long Xi, was definitely not so simple to be controlled by others. Did she really think that he was like a spring onion?

    But the old woman¡¯s heart and mind were focused on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children. What exactly did she want to do?

    And don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that the Dark Empire had issued an A-Grade arrest warrant for her globally. All the ck and white factions had received the news. Anyone who provided information about the old woman would be rewarded with a million yuan. The reward for finding the person will be ten million yuan.

    No one would believe that it was not Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mortal enemy if she was using this much money to smash people.

    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting. Is it because of the ck Emperor¡¯s child, or is it because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s child that the old woman cares so much? What¡¯s the point of asking for two kids who haven¡¯t been weaned even if you don¡¯t want such arge piece ofnd as a reward?¡±

    ¡°Prepare the car. We¡¯re going to Las Vegas.¡±

    Since he could not figure it out, he would go and meet the other party. Wasn¡¯t it an old Chinese saying that if you know yourself and know your enemy, you will never be defeated?

    When the rainy season arrived, the road was filled with drizzling rain. Long Xi was extremely unhappy as he drove alone and looked at the drips and drops outside the window. Ever since he heard the news, his heart was filled with panic. Such a prideful and arrogant woman¡­ If he wanted to snatch the children away from her, it would not be a simple matter. Moreover, she would not rest until she was dead.

    Although he admitted that he had indeed taken a fancy to a woman like Shen Xiaoxiao, he had not yet reached the point where he could do everything for her. At most, he was just curious. But he had a very strange familiarity and affection for her.

    Of course, her two children or the ck Emperor¡¯s children. Whether in the * * * or white fairy tales, no one knew the ck Emperor. But Long Xi also felt that after listening, he admired this man.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to ept two children that weren¡¯t his own.

    Alright, the topic was getting off-topic. They hadn¡¯t even settled down yet and he was already thinking about children. Moreover, it was funny. Why was he thinking about that woman all the time?

    Lighting up a cigarette and looking at the misty smoke in the carriage, he began to think about the only two times he had met Shen Xiaoxiao.

    It was only these two times, but he could not get enough of it.

    A man like him could have any kind of woman he wanted, but he actually fell in love with a married woman. It was funny. It was so funny that there was a hint of mockery in it.

    ¡­

    ¡°Wow, this man¡¯s luck is so good. He won a few million, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? His luck is too good. Let¡¯s buy it too!¡±

    Long Xi looked at the increasing number of chips on his table. He knew that every casino had a rule. When you won to a certain extent, there would naturally be people who would invite you to continue ying in the VIP room upstairs. He did not use the name of Boss Long toe over with such a big fanfare, not only to avoid unnecessary trouble, but also to learn more about the Dark Empire from another perspective. Or it should be said that he wanted to learn more about Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Previously at the cocktail party, the ck Emperor had publicly announced that he would transfer all the movables and real estate under his name to Shen Xiaoxiao. His boldness was something that even Long Xi himself could notpare to.

    Of course, he also vaguely felt that the ck Emperor was too emotional. Anyway, if it was him, even if he liked a woman, he would never go so far as to give everything he had to this woman. Then what about himself? Wouldn¡¯t all these years of hard work be in vain?

    In any case, he would never do such a stupid thing, or rather, be such a saint of love.

    ¡°Sister-inw, what do you think this person meant when he came here? He definitely didn¡¯te here for fun.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that simple. He wants to see me.¡±

    ¡°Wants to see you? What¡¯s this kid thinking?¡±

    Bottom of the barrel.

    ¡°Bottoms up? Oh, he really likes our Dark Empire? Does he have such a big appetite? Can he swallow it?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t the only one who had ideas about such a big chunk of meat. There are plenty of people who do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and if you swallow the Dark Empire, it will take more than 10 years of hard work. Do you think anyone can resist the temptation to dominate the whole world?¡±

    ¡°What about now? Shall I go and meet him?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go meet him. Since he wants to see me, I¡¯ll see what he wants to do.¡±

    Since Shen Xiaoxiao had made the decision, there was nothing anyone could do to refute her. Women in this position would face many more troublesome things than men. Since Sister-inw had already taken this position¡­ Then there were some things that women would not refuse to face just because they were women.

    Long Xi had already been invited to the VIP room on the third floor. Inside was a small casino full of high-stakes gambling.

    Long Xi looked around. There were both men and women, but the people on this floor were very different from the people on the floor below. Of course, they were much more morous, and everyone had a different look on their faces.

    Of course, there were also people who got rich overnight, and their qualities were all different.

    But without exception, every man would have a beautiful woman by his side, and if it was a woman, there would naturally be a young and handsome man waiting by her side.

    Such a scene made Long Xi feel that this manager was also very smart. He could think of money and s*x in such a way, and the two were inseparable. Simrly, with interference around them, the money they lost was naturally much more than the money they won. Moreover, the dealer upstairs was specially trained, not the ordinary dealers downstairs.

    Long Xi could already foresee that the wallet he had just won would not be able tost past tonight.

    ¡°Sir, this is a special service for you.¡±

    Long Xi sat down. As expected, a beautiful woman was brought over. However, this woman was different from the other women who wore s*xy clothes. This woman wore a long ck dress, which was s*xy yet somewhat mysterious. Was this specially prepared for him?

    ¡°Madam said that if Boss Long doesn¡¯t like this style, we have other styles. Boss Long can choose whichever style he wants, regardless of gender.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of gender? As long as I choose K-ONE¡¯s people?¡±?Long Xi asked the waiter behind him.

    The waiter nodded.

    Long Xi¡¯s expression was still cold, but there was a hint of yfulness in his eyes. He said,?¡°Then I¡¯ll choose your new boss.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

 Chapter 540 - A Trip To the Casino

    <h4>Chapter 540: A Trip To the Casino</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Sir, are you here to pick a fight?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not here to pick a fight. Since Mr. Long wants to bet with me so badly, I¡¯ll naturally y along and get ready to start the game.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao really understands what I mean.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s words were deliberately distorted. The people who had heard his words had already started to daydream.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not seem to hesitate at all, and she directly said that he wanted to start a bet, so there was no misunderstanding.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at Long Xi. She knew that Long Xi was doing this deliberately to force her to show herself. In fact, there was no need to force her to show herself. From the moment he showed himself, she woulde out to see him, because he was Yan Kuan, her Yan Kuan.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at the finger glove on Long Xi¡¯s hand. It had been reced with a new one, and it still covered the thing on his finger. Why was Long Xi covering the ring?

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched the ring on her finger. Ever since Yan Kuan had disappeared, she had also put on a motorcycle glove to cover her finger. It was also to reduce unnecessary trouble.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were perhaps too obvious. Long Xi looked at her and said directly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other. Do you want to rub me into your heart? This look is going to make me misunderstand.¡±

    How could his mouth be so glib when he met her?

    ¡°You really think too much. I¡¯m just curious about Boss Long¡¯s crippled finger.¡±

    Long Xi lowered his head and looked at his own hand. His expression was as calm as ever, as if he had forgotten about the knife that Shen Xiaoxiao had given him that night. Instead, he said very calmly,?¡°I¡¯m already wearing gloves, so it¡¯s naturally crippled. Why? Do you dislike it, Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me? Even if Boss Long¡¯s arm or leg is missing, it has nothing to do with me. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    Long Xi nced at Shen Xiaoxiao, and his gaze fell on her hand as well. He frowned slightly, then raised his head to ask her, ¡°So, Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ve been wearing gloves on your hand the whole time. Do you have any secrets?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are indeed secrets. Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I¡¯m afraid that the more I know, the greater the danger. Why don¡¯t I wait until all the dangers have disappeared before I slowly explore? What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi. Wasn¡¯t it ufortable for this man to have cosmetic contact lenses in his eyes for a long time?

    However, his eyes were as deep as ever, making it difficult for people to figure out or see through them.

    ¡°Yeah, after all the dangers are over, we can really find many surprises if we slowly explore them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s answer made Long Xi feel even more puzzled. He always felt that there was a hidden meaning in her words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Boss Long¡¯s wallet is jumping out.¡±

    They stopped talking and stopped talking. Shen Xiaoxiao was also thinking of finding a suitable opportunity to let him see the Obsidian Star in her hands. However, this opportunity was definitely not now, nor could it be now.

    It was difficult to win her money in her territory, and it was also very difficult.

    ¡°It seems that Boss Long¡¯s luck is all gone downstairs. There are a lot of ces to spend money on the 24th Street of the Western District recently. Boss Long¡¯s wish to have a sudden burst of wealth in one night is probably going to fail.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you want to get rich overnight? It¡¯s just that I have found a way to get rich faster than getting rich overnight, and this method is also safer, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you want to know what method it is?¡± Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was not the least bit curious, Long Xi slowly enticed her to continue the topic.

    ¡°Then what method is it?¡±

    Long Xi suddenly revealed a faint smile. Although it was very faint, she still caught it. She even felt that his smile seemed to be rted to her.

    Sure enough, upon hearing Long Xi¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know whether tough or to be happy.

    ¡°I feel that if I can marry a woman like Xiaoxiao, it would be a once-and-for-all. Who doesn¡¯t know that Xiaoxiao¡¯s property is...¡±

    ¡°Boss Long, do you mean that you have designs on a woman like me? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not that I have designs on a woman. It¡¯s that I have a crush on you. What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what should we do? Boss Long is a male cat in heat, and it¡¯s a very powerful wild cat.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, this little metaphor is very vivid, and I like it very much.¡±

    Looking at the man who suddenly burst intoughter, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly did not know how to think about this person¡¯s way of thinking. In the past, when she was with Yan Kuan, she could still guess some of his thoughts, but this ¡®Long Xi¡¯ made herpletely confused sometimes.

    ¡°That was a joke. Boss Long, do you still want to bet? But you don¡¯t seem to have many chips left. Our K-ONE has nothing but a lot of money. Of course, as long as Boss Long is willing to give something in exchange, the chips will naturally be given to you with both hands.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. If I continue to lose, I probably won¡¯t need to use my undercarriage to take the top. Xiaoxiao, look at me, how about I take the top?¡±

    ¡°Boss Long, you¡¯re such a Joker.¡±

    As Long Xi was about to leave, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally smiled and sent him off. Although Long Xi seemed to have lost a lot, he had lost the ones he had won previously. In general, he did not lose or win to maintain the bnce. How could this man use his own money to lose? He was really meticulous.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi left one after another. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but she deliberately took Long Xi and made a big circle from the third floor to the first floor, showing him the most lively side of K-ONE casino.

    As an opponent, this was a kind of shock. As her intimate lover, she only wanted to use this to exchange for his memories.

    ¡°This K-ONE is indeed the leading industry in Las Vegas. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? With Boss Long¡¯s methods, he can naturally have such achievements.¡±

    ¡°So Xiaoxiao has such strong confidence in me. That¡¯s great.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao realized that Yan Kuan was bing more and more capable of bullsh*tting. Now that she looked at his appearance, she felt that it was strangely familiar yet strange.

    However, Long Xi had already lost his memory. She was very clear that at this moment, Yan Kuan was no different from a stranger to her. No, it should be that Long Xi was a stranger to her.

    ¡°I heard that the training base of the Dark Empire is around here? I wonder if I have the chance to see it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Boss Long?¡±

    ¡°I think it will work, as long as you nod your head, I will work.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid to put a wolf in a sheep pen?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re just too smart. You¡¯re too smart. Won¡¯t Xiaoxiao regret rejecting me like this? I think we¡¯re a strong alliance. As long as we¡¯re together, the whole world will belong to us.¡±

    ¡°You can always be so serious and shameless to the end....¡±

 Chapter 541 - If He Cant Recognize Them, Let Him Be Long Xi For the Rest of His Life

    <h4>Chapter 541: If He Can¡¯t Recognize Them, Let Him Be Long Xi For the Rest of His Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Sitting in the car, Long Xi kept recalling the meaning of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. What did she mean by ¡®always be so serious and shameless to the end¡¯? No matter how he thought about it, he felt that he and Shen Xiaoxiao were familiar with each other. They knew each other.

    However, no matter how he thought about it, there was no trace of this Shen Xiaoxiao in his mind. It was just that from the first time he saw her, that familiar feeling was definitely not wrong.

    He felt a sharp pain in his head again. He loosened his grip and the car came to a screeching stop. His head mmed into the windshield in front of him. The pain inside and the pain from installing the machine made Long Xi feel a temporary nk.

    It was as if those so-called memories were just stories, just plots that appeared in novels.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The more Long Xi thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was strange. He even subconsciously felt that this matter was definitely directly rted to Shen Xiaoxiao. This kind of intuition made Long Xi increasingly uneasy. What was he missing?

    Since Long Xi couldn¡¯t figure it out, he would go and take a look for himself. Since he was already here, he couldn¡¯t really turn around and leave just to take a look at that woman. Since the Dark Empire¡¯s base was here... Then he would see just how powerful the legendary Dark Empire was.

    Long Xi drove the car to the outskirts of a small forest. His headache had slowly subsided, so he opened the car door and walked out of the forest by the side of the road.

    There were infrared rays and cameras everywhere. The security was pretty good, but it couldn¡¯t stop him. As long as he was faster than every time the camera turned around, he would be able to avoid these surveince devices.

    Tonight, he was already dressed in ck. He was suited for ck, which made him even more mysterious and cold.

    There were still sporadic drizzles in the darkness. Such a night was too suitable for these dark, windy, and murderous nights.

    A four-story high wall would normally be able to stop an ordinary person, but was Long Xi an ordinary person?

    Moreover, this wall looked the thinnest, and even the security was the weakest. For some reason, Long Xi felt that he should enter through this wall.

    After a few deep jumps, Long Xi jumped over the wall and jumped down with ease. It was something that an ordinary person could not do, but Long Xi did it extremely smoothly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had seen it in the surveince equipment the moment Long Xi had jumped over the wall and entered. She did not turn on any security measures and just allowed him to enter. This was his home to begin with. She also wanted to see if Long Xi could discover anything familiar.

    The huge jujube tree was always the best tool to use. Whether it was Da Bao, Little Treasure, or Shen Xiaoxiao, the family of four could only think of entering through this channel.

    Meanwhile, Long Xi seemed to have ignored the alertness and sensitivity that should be present at this moment.

    ¡°Not stopping them?¡±

    ¡°Not stopping them.¡±

    ¡°But the Young Master and the Young Miss?¡±

    ¡°A vicious tiger will not eat its own son.¡±

    ¡°What? Young Miss, what did you say? Long Xi is Yan Kuan? Is that right?¡±

    19¡¯s surprised expression made Shen Xiaoxiao a little surprised. This child wouldn¡¯t be scared silly, right? She looked at 19¡¯s gaping mouth.

    ¡°En, it¡¯s Yan Kuan.¡±

    ¡°As expected of a family. They all know how to climb trees.¡±

    After a long time, 19 finally said such a sentence, which made Shen Xiaoxiao feel extremely speechless. She only looked at the agile and swift movements in the video. Whether it was Long Xi or Yan Kuan... At least this skill did not regress at all.

    ¡°But has he lost his memory? Is he the same as me? Can¡¯t remember anything at all? If that¡¯s the case, then he definitely doesn¡¯t know the Young Miss and Young Master. What if he hurts them? What should we do then?¡±

    ¡°Hurt them? If he really hurts them, then let him be Long Xi for the rest of his life.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were cold with a hint of cruelty. 19 knew that this was a choice that Shen Xiaoxiao would make. No matter how deep the rtionship between Yan Kuan and her was, it could not bepared to her own two biological children.

    What kind of thing was this?

    ...

    Little Treasure held the miniature pistol in his hand and shot it out of the window. The special empty head hit the left arm of Long Xi, and it was as painful as an ant mp.

    He could have dodged it, but when he saw that it was a little bean who attacked him, he didn¡¯t do anything and just looked at him nkly.

    However, the little bean was soft-hearted and only dared to attack his arm. If he had taught him, he would have directly aimed at the enemy¡¯s head.

    Was this the child of Shen Xiaoxiao and the ck Emperor? He was so outstanding at such a young age. His genes were indeed powerful.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare youe here? Let me tell you, my mother will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Have you not weaned yet? Do you have to rely on your mother to solve everything?¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s words were still cold. However, when Little Treasure heard him say this, his little face turned red.

    However, what Da Bao said next made Long Xi not know whether tough or cry. This little princess was really cute.

    ¡°Little Treasure has been weaned long ago. We were weaned when we were two years old. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Da Bao was not afraid of the sudden arrival of Long Xi. It was not that the child was weak in the sense of crisis, but she could not sense any malice from this Long Xi.

    It was said that a child¡¯s sixth sense was the strongest, and that was the case at this moment. Da Bao had always been an obedient little princess. She was the most liked princess in the base, and her words were soft and sweet, so sweet that it was almost suffocating. It was very difficult for anyone not to buy her words, except for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Da Bao? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Why should we be afraid of you? Are you here to catch us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to catch you. Are you afraid?¡± Long Xi looked at the two children in such a way, and for a moment, he was amused. He did not know if it was because they were children... It was rare for him to think that the two children were surprisingly cute. Moreover, he felt a sense of familiarity, excitement, and inexplicable satisfaction that was the same as meeting Shen Xiaoxiao for the first time.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to catch you. Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Why should we be scared? You can¡¯t take us away at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why are you so sure that I can¡¯t take you away?¡±

    Da Bao nced at Little Treasure and said, ¡°Because you climbed the tree.¡±

    ¡°Climbed the tree? What does that have to do with climbing the tree?¡± Long Xi was not used to children¡¯s jumping thoughts, so what did climbing the tree have to do with it?

    ¡°Mom said that there is some kind of sensor on the tree. As long as someone touches it, she will know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the electric heat sensing,¡± Little Treasure added appropriately. However, Long Xi looked at the jujube tree and felt more and more confused.

    How could he be so sure that he wouldn¡¯t be in any danger when he touched the jujube tree, except for the sense of familiarity?

 Chapter 542 - Intimate Contact With the Children

    <h4>Chapter 542: Intimate Contact With the Children</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi had always been very aware of danger. When he heard the child¡¯s words, he was also very surprised. Yes, why didn¡¯t he find such a big loophole? How could the magnificent Dark Empire let him in so easily?

    Although he was indeed capable, it didn¡¯t mean that he could do as he pleased, right? Not only did he not touch any of the mechanisms, but those cameras were 360 degrees and had no blind spots. How could he ignore them?

    However, looking at the two little ones in front of him, since Shen Xiaoxiao probably already knew that he had entered the game, he had nothing to be afraid of.

    As for the old woman who said that she wanted the two children, at the very least, he didn¡¯t have any intention of touching them. Because they were very pleasing to the eye. Yes, the two children were very pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Kid, did your father teach you how to shoot?¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    ¡°It was Uncle who taught him.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s big mouth instantly revealed everything. Naturally, Little Treasure would berate her. However, Da Bao wasn¡¯t afraid. She felt that this uncle in front of her was a good person and wouldn¡¯t hurt them. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to tell him.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Uncle is a good person. He won¡¯t hurt us.¡±

    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s a good person?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m a good person?¡±

    The two of them spoke at the same time. Da Bao looked back and forth between them and said with a smile, ¡°Little Treasure, you guys are so cooperative. You actually said the same thing.¡±

    Faced with Da Bao¡¯s asional outburst, Little Treasure was helpless. However, he didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with his sister¡¯s actions. After all, she was his sister. His mother had said that he had to protect his sister and pamper her.

    ¡°Uncle, you look so much like Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Look, even the two of you talk alike.¡±

    Little Treasure did not know how to describe Da Bao anymore. They did not look alike at all, okay?

    ¡°Da Bao, did you forget what Mommy had said? Daddy and I are made from the same mold. How can I look like him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that the two of you are very simr, especially your eyes. Yes, your eyes. Uncle, are you wearing cosmetic contact lenses?¡±

    ¡°Cosmetic contact lenses?¡±

    Da Bao blinked her eyes and boldly walked towards Long Xi. Long Xi looked at the little girl, who was only at his knees, and very naturally squatted down so that she would not have a hard time looking up at his head. It was also for the sake of speaking to this child as an equal.

    For a child who had such a good impression of him and even said that he was a good person, it was very difficult for Long Xi to get along with her with a kind of indifference or a hint of evil intentions.

    He was not sure if it was like this child had said and he was wearing cosmetic contact lenses because up until now, he had never felt any difort or foreign objects in his eyes, so he believed that he was born this way. It was not like this little girl said that he was born with cosmetic contact lenses.

    ¡°Uncle is born this way.¡±

    Da Bao tilted her head and looked at him for a long time. She was different from Little Treasure. She was interested in disguising. Although she was very young, Shen Xiaoxiao had hired the most professional disguiser in the Dark Empire to teach her. Now, she had started to learn how to distinguish various disguising tools, the most important of which were cosmetic contact lenses and various disguising tools for the eyes.

    Even though Da Bao was only four years old and almost five years old, she was really smart. She knew exactly what she wanted and what she wanted to do. She was also very talented in learning.

    ¡°Uncle, you are wearing cosmetic contact lenses. I won¡¯t be mistaken. Little Treasure,e and take a look. Uncle¡¯s cosmetic contact lenses are very well done. They look just like real ones.¡±

    Little Treasure and Da Bao were twins to begin with. Moreover, Little Treasure trusted Da Bao very much in this aspect. Da Bao said that it was definitely true, and he was also very curious about Long Xi. Most importantly, Da Bao had many other things to say. He actually also felt that this uncle did not seem like a bad person, and did not seem like he wanted to hurt them, so he also followed along.

    Little Treasure was half a head taller than Da Bao. Boys¡¯ growth was faster than girls¡¯, so when he looked at Long Xi, he could even see it more clearly.

    He could not tell if he was wearing cosmetic contact lenses, but this uncle¡¯s eyes really looked like his.

    ¡°Little Treasure, look, do Uncle¡¯s eyes look like yours? If the eyes are ck, then they¡¯re exactly the same. Uncle, take off your cosmetic contact lenses. Let¡¯s take a look at your eyes, okay?¡±

    Long Xi did not know why this child insisted that he was wearing cosmetic contact lenses, but he really was not wearing them. Moreover, could a child¡¯s words be believed?

    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing cosmetic contact lenses.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, let me help you.¡±

    Da Bao did not care whether Long Xi said that he was not wearing them. She reached out her hand and pointed it at his eyes. Long Xi instinctively dodged back, but there was a sofa behind him. ording to his usual actions, he would attack and knock down the person who wanted to ¡®attack¡¯ him. However, when he met the child¡¯s gaze, he actually did not have the heart to attack, nor could he move.

    His four limbs seemed to have been bound by magic, and he could only stand there motionlessly.

    Little Treasure also walked in a little strangely. It was as if the two children were suddenly embraced by him. The only difference was that their small hands moved around his eyes.

    When he opened his eyes and saw that the meaty little finger was really poking at his eyeballs, Long Xi did not dodge. He even deliberately lowered his head because he was too tall for the two little ones. Even if they stretched out their hands, they might not be able to reach it.

    Da Bao was undergoing training every day, and it was something that she was interested in, so these things were child¡¯s y to her. It was just that Long Xi¡¯s eyeball was stuck by something. Even when Da Bao¡¯s finger touched his eyeball, she was unable to take off his cosmetic contact lens. Instead, it made Long Xi almost cry.

    ¡°Eh, why can¡¯t I remove them?¡±

    ¡°Look, I told you that I didn¡¯t wear contact lenses, didn¡¯t I? Now you believe me?¡±

    Long Xi did not know why he was so crazy to apany a little girl. He even almost believed that he was wearing contact lenses.

    Now, the little girl should have given up, right? However, he did not know why he felt a little disappointed.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wearing contact lenses. I can feel it. Oh, I know. You need to use the medicine. Uncle, wait for me. I¡¯ll go get the medicine. I¡¯ll be able to get it after I use the medicine.¡±

    Da Bao said that the wind was the rain. She turned around and ran out of the door. She wanted to go to the study to get her medicine, but Little Treasure did not stop her. He even felt that it was good for Da Bao to leave. What if this uncle really regretted not capturing them? They could not both be captured, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your sister to be here?¡±

    Long Xi could tell at a nce how rxed this child felt after his sister left.

    Little Treasure nced at Long Xi and slowly took a step back. He left the embrace that he had deliberately created and said calmly, ¡°If you want to catch me, catch me. Don¡¯t catch my sister..¡±

 Chapter 543 - ould It Be That You Have a Crush On Me? Thatâ€™s Why You Canâ€™t Bear To Part With Me

    <h4>Chapter 543: Could It Be That You Have a Crush On Me? That¡¯s Why You Can¡¯t Bear To Part With Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You really are a good friend. Why do you think that I¡¯m here to capture you?¡±

    It was much smoother tomunicate with this child than it was with the little girl just now. This was because it was very difficult for you to treat that girl called Da Bao with a strong heart. Just look at her... You would naturally reveal a kind of doting and protective attitude.

    It was very difficult for you to be cruel to hurt such a doll-like little girl. Moreover, he had a special familiarity and patience with both children, and even a sense of joy from the bottom of his heart.

    Of course, at this moment, speaking to this kid was much smoother than before, because this child was precocious, experienced, and didn¡¯t talk much, but was impossible to ignore.

    ¡°Since you climbed in through the window, you¡¯re definitely not from our base. But I¡¯m very curious. Why didn¡¯t you attack me just now? Your hand was already holding your gun.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right, I was almost going to attack, but I, Long Xi, don¡¯t have the habit of using a gun on a kid.¡±

    ¡°Also, do you think I need to use my gun so much to deal with you? But your skills are pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe to us?¡±

    ¡°Kid, is your father really missing?¡± Long Xi did not answer Little Treasure¡¯s question. Instead, he threw out a question that he had been wanting to ask all night.

    ¡°No, Daddy is not missing. He went to take care of the bad guys. As long as the bad guys are defeated, Daddy wille back.¡±

    This answer was reasonable and was in line with the way children thought. Perhaps in the hearts of every child, their father was a very unique existence.

    ¡°Did your mother tell you?¡±

    ¡°I thought so myself. Of course, Mommy thought so too.¡±

    ¡°Your mother thought so too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I thought. Uncle, you haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re here for?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing here? Oh, it¡¯s raining heavily outside. I¡¯m here to take shelter from the rain.¡±

    After hearing Long Xi¡¯s words, Little Treasure subconsciously looked out of the window. It was really raining, but that wasn¡¯t right. Why did he have to climb a tree to take shelter from the rain?

    ¡°Why do you have to climb a tree to take shelter from the rain? Uncle, are you lying to a child?¡±

    Long Xi wanted tough. Wasn¡¯t he lying to a child?

    ¡°Then why do you think I¡¯m here to catch you?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s a bad man who keeps trying to catch me and my sister. Mommy said that Daddy was there to deal with that bad man. He risked his life to protect us.¡±

    Long Xi received another piece of information. It turned out that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children had been attacked by the old woman before him. But why did the old woman insist on having these two children? Why?

    ¡°Do you know who the person who captured you is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be a bad person. Besides, I heard Mommy say it before. It seems to be something something something.¡±

    The rhythm was jumping. Although it was the child¡¯s joking words, to be able to say these words meant that the child was actually not very guarded against him.

    However, this child was still too young. What exactly was this?

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If Boss Long wants to know, why don¡¯t you ask me yourself? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate to make things difficult for a child. However, it¡¯s quite novel toe back here to take shelter from the rain.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already heard everything they had said at the door. Da Bao was still held in her hand, and it seemed that she was not afraid of Long Xi¡¯s arrival at all. Perhaps it was just as the two children had said. From the moment he had entered this ce... She already knew.

    Thinking of this, and looking at the woman and child in front of him, Long Xi did not know what he was thinking, so he simply sat down on the ground. He had already squatted down, so he simply touched his butt on the ground. From the way he looked, it seemed that he had made up his mind not to leave. It was also good to think that he had barged in so shamelessly, so it was up to him to do whatever he wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s to shelter from the rain. Of course, it¡¯s to find a ce that suits my eyes and can also make me feel good.¡±

    Such a shameless reply made not only Shen Xiaoxiao but also Little Treasure dumbfounded. Without waiting for Shen Xiaoxiao to speak, Little Treasure said,?¡°Mommy, so this is what you mean when you say that a person can be shameless to a certain extent.¡±

    Little Treasure said it in a serious manner without the slightest hint of sarcasm. Because he was so young and did not know how to be sarcastic, Long Xi could only think that this was a very normal reply from a child. Of course, his expression did not look as natural as before.

    Indeed, he could not exin why he hade to the child¡¯s bedroom. In fact, if he could, he would rather go to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bedroom. Of course, the route was not familiar, so when the time came... He could try again.

    Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao only felt that it was very pleasing to the ear. She could not help but want to give her son a thumbs up. It was really awesome.

    No matter when this man was Yan Kuan or when he was Long Xi, he could not change the fact that he was so shameless.

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s important to know your limits. Little Treasure, you must remember not to learn these things, okay? Alright, bring Da Bao to Mommy¡¯s room. Mommy will sleep with you guys tonight.¡±

    She let the child leave by himself so casually, and she did not seem to feel that the way they were interacting with each other was a little strange. No, to be precise, was Shen Xiaoxiao so sure that Long Xi would noty a hand on the children?

    Little Treasure looked at Long Xi and then at his mother. In his eyes, his father was the most powerful person in the world, and his mother was the second most powerful person in the world. Although he had never seen how powerful his father was... However, he believed in everything that Shen Xiaoxiao had said, as well as everything that his uncle and the others had said.

    Little Treasure grabbed Da Bao¡¯s hand and was about to leave, but Da Bao suddenly walked up to Long Xi and handed him the medicine in her hand. ¡°Uncle, this is the medicine. Remember to use it to take off your contact lenses.¡±

    Da Bao stuffed the medicine bottle into Long Xi¡¯s hand, smiled sweetly at him, then turned around and left with Little Treasure.

    Long Xi looked at the medicine bottle in his hand thoughtfully. The temperature of the bottle that the little girl had pinched was still in his palm. He greedily ced it in the depths of his palm. After seeing the child leave, he slowly and carefully ced the bottle in his trouser pocket.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the action of Long Xi, and her heart felt a little soft and warm. This man didn¡¯t even know what his subconscious actions meant, right?

    ¡°If the rain has stopped, then go. How did you get here? How are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re letting me off so easily? I barged into your Dark Empire¡¯s base.¡±

    ¡°What else? Don¡¯t you want to leave? Do you want to witness the torture of my Dark Empire? I don¡¯t mind. Anyway, catching you is as easy as flipping over my hand. I¡¯m just catching a turtle in a jar. You ran in on your own. No one forced you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I ran in on my own, so I¡¯m very curious. I clearly ran in, so why would Xiaoxiao let me off when there¡¯s such a good opportunity? Could it be that Xiaoxiao is actually a little moved by me? Is that why you can¡¯t bear to let me go?¡±

 Chapter 544 - The Same Ring, His Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 544: The Same Ring, His Suspicion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The moment he said the word ¡®moved¡¯, Long Xi was shocked. Why did he say that? What kind of answer did he want to hear after he said it?

    In fact, he really wanted to know why Shen Xiaoxiao did not take action when she knew that he had broken into this ce. Instead, she allowed him tomunicate with her two children. Did she really trust him so much?

    No, it was impossible for her to trust him. But why did she do this?

    Why was she so bold that she was not afraid of him taking action against her children? This was her children, her own flesh and blood. No mother would be so bold as to hand her children over to the enemy, right? Why was Shen Xiaoxiao so assured?

    ¡°Why are you so assured when your children wille into contact with me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person who had already stood up from the ground. Moreover, the way he asked this question was very serious. It seemed that he was very puzzled.

    The linen-colored home clothes on Shen Xiaoxiao looked casual and warm. Yes, warm. Seeing the two children snuggling at her feet and watching her soft words to the two children¡­ He did indeed see a long-lost warmth and warmth.

    ¡°Boss Long shouldn¡¯t be so crazy that he would hurt two four-year-old children, right? And I¡¯m not bragging. Unless I nod, Boss Long can¡¯te in or out.¡±

    Long Xi looked at such a confident and mboyant woman. He believed what she said, but he was not a person who did not have any ability. It was not impossible for him to get out.

    ¡°Of course, if Boss Long wants to fight his way out, it¡¯s not impossible. After all, Boss Long¡¯s skills are one in ten thousand. If there are exceptions in my Dark Empire, then Boss Long is the only exception. However, the oue is naturally that both sides will suffer losses.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful that Xiaoxiao thinks so highly of me. However, this doesn¡¯t exin why you¡¯re so assured to let the childrene in contact with me. Xiaoxiao, what are you hiding?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan¡¯s vignce and wariness would never change with just a few words from her. She thought for a moment and said,?¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide it from Boss Long. I just wanted to test you a little.¡±

    ¡°Test? What do you want to test?¡±

    ¡°Test to see if Boss Long will be obedient and use my children in exchange for something.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Long Xi¡¯s heart tremble. How would she know? How would she know that he had made a deal with that old woman?

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    His guard was raised. The gaze Long Xi used to look at Shen Xiaoxiao was instantly filled with caution. In his eyes, no matter how familiar Shen Xiaoxiao was to him, he did not have the feelings he had before to rely on.

    On the contrary, when Shen Xiaoxiao saw the wariness and caution in his eyes, she actually felt a little ufortable in her heart.

    She took a step forward and turned her body slightly to look out of the window, but at the same time, she deliberately avoided Long Xi¡¯s gaze and did not meet his eyes. She was afraid to see the wariness in his eyes, especially when it shot out from Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That olddy wants my children to be a medicine jar, so I won¡¯t give them to her. You can pass the message to her. Also, tell her to hide well. Once I find any traces of her, I won¡¯t show any mercy to her.¡±

    These words were meant for Long Xi to hear. Not only did she want him to pass the message back, but she also wanted him to know that she was determined. If one day, Long Xi really became obsessed with harming her children, then it didn¡¯t matter if he was Long Xi or Yan Kuan¡­ She would turn hostile and be ruthless. Don¡¯t me her for being ruthless.

    ¡°Why do I feel that Xiaoxiao¡¯s words are simr to what she said to me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not look at her, but crossed her arms across her chest. She did not even look at Long Xi and did not continue speaking.

    Long Xi was a little unsure of what Shen Xiaoxiao meant. Looking at her back view, this woman was actually very petite, but because she was the new leader of the Dark Empire, she always gave people a strong feeling.

    However, at this moment, she was standing outside the window, and for some reason, it made people want to hug her and carefully protect her.

    She seemed to be conflicted, as if she was suffering from something in her heart. What kind of woman was she? And that legendary ck Emperor, giving all his wealth to this woman¡­ How much did he love her to be able to do that? And did she love him the same way?

    ¡°ck Emperor, he¡­¡±

    ¡°The rain has stopped. Boss Long, you should leave early. This will only happen once. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left after finishing her story. Long Xi looked at the ever-changing woman,pletely puzzled.

    What did this woman mean?

    Subconsciously, he reached out to pull her back. Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and dodged a hand. Just like that, the two of them suddenly exchanged blows.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why, but she had turned off the light with a side kick.

    Long Xi was a little confused. When Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fist came at him again and he grabbed it, he realized that Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing something, something like a ring.

    And it was familiar, very familiar. What was going on?

    No, it was definitely not right.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was d that she reacted quickly and turned off the light first. She did not know why she did not want Long Xi to see the ring in her hand at this moment. She hoped that no when¡­ Yan Kuan recognized her¡­ He would not rely on these external things. That it was really because of love, understanding, and familiarity.

    She was being pretentious and should not have such thoughts. However, she had such thoughts. This made her feel at a loss and could only follow her heart.

    Long Xi stopped in time. He did not know why he suddenly did not dare to look at Shen Xiaoxiao in the dark. There seemed to be an image in his head that was about to explode. At this moment, he felt that his head was starting to hurt again.

    He turned around and jumped down from the window without saying a word.

    Looking at the person who had suddenly left, Shen Xiaoxiao touched the Obsidian Star in her hand. He had still touched it. Perhaps, he had also noticed it. Otherwise, why would he be hiding in such a sorry state?

    Yan Kuan, Long Xi. Long Xi, Yan Kuan.

    Sigh¡­

    Everything was fate!

    He left smoothly. Just as Shen Xiaoxiao had said, there was no obstruction at all. Sitting in the car, Long Xi violently hit his head to force him to calm down.

    As time passed, the raindrops that had just stopped fell on the windshield again, making a cracking sound.

    After a long time of relief, he opened his eyes in a daze.

    He tore off his gloves with his hands, closed his eyes, and searched for the finger that he had been hiding all this time. It was the same, it was indeed the same. How could it be? What was going on?

    Why, why did he have the same feeling?

    Why was Shen Xiaoxiao wearing a ring that had the same touch as his? The same pattern, the same material, but he did not see it. It seemed that even the style and color were the same.

    The ring in his hand that he could not take off no matter what, was it the same as his? If that was the case, what was the rtionship between him and Shen Xiaoxiao?

 Chapter 545 - Identity, Who Is He

    Chapter 545: Identity, Who Is He

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The ck Bugatti was speeding along the highway. The rain was getting heavier and heavier outside the window. His vision was already blocked by the rain curtain. His mind was in a mess, and many things seemed to be gushing out. However, he was blocked at the door and could not be released.

    It was a three-hour drive, and it only took Long Xi an hour and a half to arrive. The huge room had a hint of coldness and loneliness. At this time, Long Xi was already beginning to miss the children¡¯s room that he had just stayed in, which was only a few dozen square meters.

    Toys, dolls, or the things that belonged to the children were all more pleasing to his eyes and feltfortable in his heart.

    He had a strong sense of territory and never liked others to enter his room. More than once, Han Jia wanted to use her body to seduce him and invade his area.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to. He hated her, and not just Han Jia. From the moment he woke up, he knew that even if he needed a body, he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want to touch those women. He didn¡¯t want to touch any of them.

    No, there was an exception. Until he met Shen Xiaoxiao. From the moment he first saw her, he felt that this woman should be his woman.

    Although this woman was married, and had children, he, who had always been a neat freak and had never touched a woman that others had touched, actually had such thoughts at that moment. He wanted this woman.

    Three times they had met.

    Three different feelings.

    An empty bedroom, a ck and white room, and a white bed without a trace of impurities. It was ice-cold, just like the rainy night outside the window,pletely cold.

    Under the mist of the bathroom, Long Xi looked at the medicine bottle in his hand. Was he really wearing cosmetic contact lenses? How was this possible?

    Whether it was bathing or swimming, even if there were drops of water falling into his eyes, he had never felt the slightest difort. Would he really be wearing cosmetic contact lenses?

    The little girl said that she had already touched it, and that he could remove it as long as he used this medicine? Was it true?

    Long Xi did not know why, but he gently opened the bottle cap and looked at the transparent blue liquid inside. He did not seem to think that it was poisonous or anything like that.

    After thinking for a while, he dipped a cotton swab into it and really rinsed one of the eyes. It was ice-cold and there was no difort at first, but then there was a slight tingling pain, and there seemed to be a foreign object in the eye. Could it be that there was really a cosmetic contact lens?

    This time, Long Xi somewhat believed what the little girl said. He endured the tingling pain and carefully washed it a few more times. When the tingling pain hadpletely disappeared, he imitated the little girl¡¯s movements from before and reached out to gently pinch his own eyeball. As expected, something was removed from his eyeball.

    An amber-colored transparent ss piece made Long Xi¡¯s entire body tense up.

    He raised his head and looked at the dark and deep eyes in the mirror. His scalp began to feel numb.

    One side was ck, and the other side was amber. This made Long Xi even more suspicious. What else did that old woman do to him after he woke up?

    Other than the severe headache caused by the drug, what else was there?

    His other eye also saw the light of day after being washed by Long Xi. Only now did he begin to believe the little girl¡¯s words. His and Little Treasure¡¯s eyes were indeed astonishingly simr. What was going on?

    Could it be that he and the ck Emperor were brothers?

    And the ring in his hand. Why did he believe the old woman when she said that it was a symbol of revenge? Wait, he seemed to believe the old woman¡¯s words especially. Yes, he believed it especially. If it wasn¡¯t for the severe headachest time¡­ The old woman kept on chattering. He thought that he would not refute all of her requests.

    But now that he thought about it, he felt that it was getting more and more strange. Why would he listen to an old woman¡¯s words? This was simply not in line with his personality.

    How could he be so obedient to the old woman?

    Strange, definitely strange.

    Looking at himself in the mirror, his sharp cheekbones, and his extremely cold and hard facial features, it seemed that he had never looked at himself carefully before.

    Long Xi reached out his hand and touched his cheek. Did he really look like that little brat? Other than his eyes, there was nothing else that looked like him, right?

    This was because his skin was smooth, so smooth that he felt that he did not dare to have such a face a few times.

    There were some barbs on his fingernails. When his fingers identally brushed across his cheek, he was slightly stunned.

    It seemed that something was wrong?

    He stared at himself in the mirror in a daze. His gaze was strange and familiar, deep and filled with a hint of unspeakable deep weirdness.

    He held the de on the washstand in his hand and, out of the blue, he gently cut his chin with the de. There was no blood. Surprisingly, there was no blood.

    The wound was cheeky, and Long Xi¡¯s heart had never been as nervous as it was now. It seemed that he was about to find out the truth.

    His hand even began to tremble slightly, and he gently pulled the wound¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Did you go to Las Vegas yesterday? Did you find out the whereabouts of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children?¡±

    Han Jia hurried over as soon as she saw Long Xi.

    Long Xi nced at her and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to ask about my matters. As for the children, I will naturally exin it to the old woman.¡±

    Han Jia didn¡¯t know what to think when she saw Long Xi that was still so cold. However, Long Xi seemed to be even colder today. Did something happen?

    However, if she didn¡¯t urge Long Xi, she would be the one in trouble with Grandma. Even if she was the real Lin Weiwei, the result would definitely not be something she could bear. What Grandma was going to do¡­ She would definitely not not do it just because she was her granddaughter.

    Moreover, her identity was so shameful. At least for Grandma, not only her father, Shen Congwen, but also her own shame. The greatest shame in her life was because her father was not born from her and the man she loved, but from that ident.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have an exnation. She¡¯s getting more and more anxious. I¡¯m worried about your poison. Don¡¯t forget that your headache is getting worse.¡±

    Long Xi nced at Han Jia. Was she showing concern for him? Hmph, how extremely ironic.

    ¡­

    After Long Xi left, Dark 1 also left. He quietly followed Long Xi. Although his actions were hidden, Shen Xiaoxiao, who had been on guard against Dark 1 since the beginning, naturally knew of his actions.

    ¡°Dark 1 left?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he left. Miss, do you think Dark 1 will find out the identity of Boss? And Miss, are you sure that Dark 1 will betray us?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1 is the person who knows Yan Kuan the best other than himself. Even I can¡¯tpare to Dark 1¡¯s understanding of Yan Kuan. Perhaps Dark 1 has already suspected it since a long time ago, but he just won¡¯t say it. Since Long Xi came today, perhaps Dark 1 has already confirmed it.¡±

    ¡°As for the betrayal you¡¯re talking about? Dark 1 has never been my person. His master is Yan Kuan, not me, and not the Dark Empire¡­.¡±

 Chapter 546 - Harsh Treatment Towards Yan Kuan

    <h4>Chapter 546: Harsh Treatment Towards Yan Kuan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Did Dark 1 know the identity of Long Xi? He was not sure before, but Dark 1 had never seen Long Xi before. Even when Long Xi had arrived at K-ONE, he had just missed it. He had seen it a few times in the video.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the identity of Long Xi could not be hidden from him. Long Xi had been to the room of two children and had even interacted with them. Other than her indulgence, Long Xi would never be able to get close to the children.

    It was indeed as Shen Xiaoxiao had said. Dark 1 had also guessed the identity of Long Xi. However, he felt much more rxed in his heart because if Long Xi?was Yan Kuan... Then there would be no words of betrayal if he were to ept his own territory.

    He would not feel that he had let down the Dark Empire and Shen Xiaoxiao, and he would not feel that he had let down 19.

    ¡°Sister-inw, that Long Xi is here again.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat in her office and nced at the person in the video. Why was this Long Xi here again? He had been here every day for a week. Other than the first time she met him, she had never been there again. However, this Long Xi was also strange. Every time he won a simr amount of money, he would beat people up. It looked like he was just here to win money.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He probably needed money to spend and came to the casino to make money.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Yun Qi did not know why he felt that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude toward Long Xi was a little strange. However, Shen Xiaoxiao would not have taken a fancy to this Long Xi. She definitely would not. His boss was much more outstanding than Long Xi. However, it was very likely that Long Xi was so short of money that he took a fancy to Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and meet him? I¡¯ll go and y a few rounds with him. Hees here every day, and he¡¯s so addicted to gambling. I can¡¯t help it if I don¡¯t satisfy him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can go if you want to. After all, the casino is open for business, and you didn¡¯t catch him cheating. He leaves after winning arge sum of money every day. We really can¡¯t control him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to collect money from him. I don¡¯t believe that someone¡¯s gambling skills can beat mine.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yun Qi¡¯s lively appearance and knew that he had a flight tomorrow morning. It was understandable for him to go and have some fun today. However, seeing that Yun Qi was going to end up, Huo Gui naturally wanted to go as well.

    Recently, it was unknown whether Long Xi had be addicted to gambling every day. His Western District¡¯s 24th Street was very quiet. Perhaps he was also recuperating and preparing to face the Dark Empire head-on.

    However, the quieter it was, the more the undercurrent below was like a sharp de hanging above his head, unable to be easily erased.

    Once Huo Gui and Yun Qi left, Shen Xiaoxiao no longer had the calmness she had when facing them. She looked at the people on the camera, and he was no different from the person she had met a few times before. It seemed that he still had not remembered them... Even if he had touched the appearance of the ring and Da Bao had told him that he had put on cosmetic contact lenses, he probably would not believe it.

    Huo Gui followed behind Yun Qi. Yun Qi, who had originally wanted to go on his own, could only watch as Huo Gui, the firecracker, took the lead in finding fault with Long Xi.

    Of course, there were all kinds of people in the hall on the first floor. Huo Gui¡¯s so-called ¡®finding fault¡¯ was just to find an adjacent seat and sit down to gamble with Long Xi.

    Long Xi immediately sensed the change in the person next to him, and he also sensed a hint of malice from the person who hade.

    He turned his head to take a look, and he somewhat understood. It seemed that he really had a lot of face. Two of the Four Great Hall Masters of the Dark Empire hade at once, but it was a pity that Shen Xiaoxiao had note down.

    He still had a lot of things to figure out, but he had been here for a week without Shen Xiaoxiao showing up or seeing him again. No matter how many wins he won, whether it was going to the second or third floor, Shen Xiaoxiao would not show up again. She was avoiding him, but he couldn¡¯t exin why she was avoiding him.

    Long Xi raised his hand and touched his chin. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and didn¡¯t tear the skin off, or else it would be like the naughty ce now, unable to recover.

    He secretly used some glue to touch the naughty ce, so that Han Jia and the old woman didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Of course, he also knew that he was wearing a human skin mask.

    In fact, he wanted to know what kind of face was underneath the mask more than anyone else, but he couldn¡¯t just rip it open now. He wanted to find out what the old woman had done to him. Why did she want him to change his face? And what was the old woman¡¯s purpose?

    Of course, he also admitted that his interest in Shen Xiaoxiao was getting stronger and stronger, and that he even liked her more and more these days.

    This was really strange.

    ¡°Big. Four, five, six.¡±

    ¡°These two are really lucky. Each of them won a round. Look at their chips. Yo, their luck is too good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. Let me tell you. This manes every day and leaves after winning money. Every time, he wins a few million. I¡¯ve had my eyes on him for a few days. As long as hees, I¡¯ll follow whatever he bets on. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is he really that powerful? I¡¯ll follow him too, I¡¯ll follow him too.¡±

    This was how casinos were. It was just borrowing luck. Many people would do this. Besides, Long Xi did not feel that there was anything wrong with this. In fact, he even wanted these people to win more. It would be best to win inside K-ONE until the boss had no choice but to show up.

    Of course, this assumption was not true. How could K-ONE lose so easily.

    ¡°Boss Long is so lucky. Why don¡¯t we go upstairs and have some fun?¡±

    Long Xi looked at the person beside him and realized that he was no longer pretending. The people around him who borrowed his light had won a lot. Their channel was the most popr, and if they won here, they would definitely be dissatisfied.

    He was not here to cause trouble. If he went upstairs, he would go upstairs. Maybe Shen Xiaoxiao would even appear.

    Long Xi could not deny it, so he naturally nodded in agreement.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at these people who were causing a ruckus and sighed slightly. What on earth was Long Xi trying to do? And these two, Yun Qi and Huo Gui, did not say anything to stop him.

    ¡°Do you want to go take a look?¡±

    ¡°Go where? He just wants to lure me out. Why should I follow his n? He¡¯s so stupid. Negotiating with such a fool is simply a waste of time. In the past, he was stupid, but now he¡¯s even more stupid than before.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ruthless words, 19 didn¡¯t dare to continue. He also felt that Yan Kuan was a little stupid, but he felt that the couple was too much. So many things happened to the two of them. Wasn¡¯t it tiring?

    To 19, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mysophobia towards love made 19 feel that it was a little too much. However, he wasn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao, and he hadn¡¯t even experienced a normal rtionship. He really did not understand the rtionship between a man and a woman, and he did not know if normal couples were like that.

    However, he could clearly see that Xiaoxiao had a mental mysophobia for some of Yan Kuan¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too harsh on Yan Kuan? In fact, very few men can do what he does....¡±

 Chapter 547 - Car Accident, Scoundrel

    <h4>Chapter 547: Car ident, Scoundrel</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°19, are you speaking up for him? Or do you think that this man is justified for not recognizing me over and over again?¡±

    19 did not expect that his words of justice would make Shen Xiaoxiao explode like a small pepper. He then remembered the way Yan Kuan attacked her three years ago when he did not recognize her. He could not continue those words. Forget it¡­ It was better not to care. Xiaoxiao was so stubborn. It was definitely not something that could be exined with just a few words from him.

    Long Xi did not care if his memory had been restored or not. He had already made a fortune in gambling. It would be too easy for him to deal with Huo Gui or Yun Qi. Moreover, Yun Qi clearly did not want to join in. He was just sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight. In other words, it was easy to imagine how difficult it would be for the firecracker-like Huo Gui to deal with Long Xi.

    ¡°Hall Master Huo, do you still want to y? I see that you don¡¯t have many chips left.¡±

    The way Long Xi acted as if he had taken advantage of him made Huo Gui want to give him a p. However, Huo Gui knew that this Long Xi was very powerful and was not someone that an ordinary person could deal with. Of course, would he cause trouble in his own territory? He was not so ridiculously stupid.

    ¡°Huo Gui is not as skilled as him today. Boss Long is lucky. However, I wonder if Boss Long likes to y with the stopper? How about I y with Boss Long?¡±

    Huo Gui wanted to interrupt. He did not know why Yun Qi was suddenly so polite to Long Xi. He was the one who had said that he wanted to pick a fight, but he had been fighting alone for so long. What was the meaning of this?

    ¡°y with the stopper?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Xiaoxiao is good at ying with the stopper. How about letting her y with it too?¡±

    Yun Qi looked at Long Xi¡¯s arrogant look and really thought highly of his sister-inw. Well, he said that he had not seen wrongly.

    ¡°Madam is no longer in Las Vegas. I¡¯m afraid Boss Long is going to be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    Long Xi ignored the word ¡®Madam¡¯ that Yun Qi deliberately emphasized. He was a little surprised to hear that Shen Xiaoxiao was not in Las Vegas. How could she not be here?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is not here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our Dark Empire is scattered all over the world. As the boss, Madam naturally will not guard this ce. It ismon for her to wander around the world.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve pretty much gambled enough tonight. Let¡¯s meet another day. Goodbye.¡±

    What was the meaning of this? He coulde and go as he pleased?

    Huo Gui wanted to stop him, but Yun Qi pulled him back. What a joke. They had thought that he couldn¡¯t afford to lose, but now that he knew what this person was up to, he knew what to do.

    ¡°What do you mean by today? You were the one who said that you wanted to cause trouble for him, and now you¡¯re letting him go? I¡¯ve lost so much and have yet to recover my losses.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can count your losses on me. Haven¡¯t you noticed? This kid has taken a liking to Sister-inw. He¡¯s nning on hitting on her.¡±

    ¡°nning on hitting on Sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget that a lot of men want Sister-inw¡¯s wealth now.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m going to destroy that brat. Is Sister-inw someone he can touch?¡±

    ¡°Alright, calm down. I¡¯m going to D Country tomorrow. You should follow Sister-inw closely. You have to clean up all these crazy bees and butterflies for Boss, understand? You have the highestbat power among us. I¡¯ll leave this task to you.¡±

    Yun Qi entrusted the heavy responsibility to Huo Gui. He still had one more thing to say. Huo Gui was indeed the one with the bestbat power, but Huo Gui was also the one with the simplest mind. Huo Gui was obedient, especially when he listened to Boss¡¯ orders. Now that someone wanted to steal Boss¡¯s corner¡­ Huo Gui would naturally be the first to rush out, so he could rest assured that Huo Gui would stay behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. With me around, no one will be able to get close to Sister-inw.¡±

    Looking at Huo Gui¡¯s confident manner, Yun Qi smiled. As he turned around and left, he issued a mission on his wrist. There was one more thing he did not tell Huo Gui. He felt that Long Xi¡¯s actions were a little strange, some of the small actions were particrly familiar to him.

    It was so familiar that he could not help but want to find someone to test it out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not in Las Vegas? After walking out of K-ONE, Long Xi realized that he had been deceived. When he wanted to turn around, he realized that there were already a few little mice following behind him.

    When he thought of the smiling tiger, Yun Qi, Long Xi immediately guessed that he must have sent someone.

    However, what made him curious was that he had been here for a week, but why did he only send someone to follow him today? What had he been doing earlier?

    To Long Xi¡¯s surprise, these little mice did not prepare to attack him or follow him quietly. Instead, they drove the luxury car that was no less than his and directly crashed into him.

    That¡¯s right, they crashed into the back of his car.

    What were the people of the Dark Empire ying at?

    Two top-ss luxury cars colliding on the road. This was the biggest news of the century. It was definitely the front page headlines.

    However, the little mice behind him clearly only wanted to crash into him. They did not intend to take Long Xi¡¯s life. Naturally, they could not take Long Xi¡¯s life either. This ce was already causing trouble. After they forced Long Xi¡¯s car to stop¡­ On the contrary, the little mouse behind him drove away in a sh.

    This was really strange. Was the other party taking revenge because he had won money? This method really made him feel like they were drunk.

    Long Xi was a little speechless as he looked at the car. After thinking for a while, he finally took out his phone and dialed the phone number that he was familiar with and could still remember clearly.

    Once, twice, no one answered.

    Three times, four times, Long Xi decided that he was going to waste his time with this woman. This must mean that she knew his phone number. If she did not pick up¡­ There was no one in the world who would not pick up his phone.

    The 29th time¡­

    ¡°I thought Xiaoxiao was going to not pick up. I was going to waste my time.¡±

    ¡°I also want to know when Boss Long will stop being so shameless.¡±

    ¡°I think it will be very difficult. My car was damaged by a few mice. I beg Xiaoxiao to take me in.¡±

    ¡°Take you in? Are all the hotels in Las Vegas closed? Do you need me to take you in?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just found out that Yun Qi had asked someone to do it on purpose. However, she did not know why Yun Qi would do that. The phone rang countless times. She knew that it was from Long Xi, and she did not intend to pick it up in the first ce. However, this person was really persistent. She had thought that she could hold on until her phone ran out of battery, but she didn¡¯t want to see 19¡¯s sad eyes anymore.

    Well, in fact, she was also worried that something might have happened to him, although she didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any identification, so¡­ You understand?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Boss Long just won a few million at the casino. As long as there¡¯s money, there are things that Boss Long can¡¯t do?¡±

    ¡°So Xiaoxiao really cares about me winning money. If Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t like it, I can give it up.¡±

    He acted like he had been wronged. Even if she didn¡¯t see Long Xi¡¯s face, Shen Xiaoxiao could guess what kind of vulgar face he had.

    Wasn¡¯t he arrogant and indifferent? Why was it like this?

    This style wasn¡¯t right, was it?

 Chapter 548 - The Deal Between the Two of Them

    <h4>Chapter 548: The Deal Between the Two of Them</h4>

    When Shen Xiaoxiao arrived in her car, Long Xi was leaning on the side of the road. In the recent rainy season, there had been sporadic drizzles all the time. She drove past from behind. Long Xi¡¯s back was facing her, and that figure seemed to be getting thinner and thinner. There was also a reason why she had notbined Long Xi and Yan Kuan together in the first ce.

    That man¡¯s shoulders and back had always been her most powerful backer, but one day, it had suddenly disappeared or changed. She had not adapted to it for a long time.

    The drizzle fell on his shoulders, and his buzz cut had long been stained with moisture. Shen Xiaoxiao parked the car at least a hundred meters away from him. With her eyesight, she could see his backpletely. She could even see many small expressions.

    She sighed slightly. In fact, she could have just told Long Xi his identity without doing so, but she really did not want to do that.

    No matter what the reason was, Yan Kuan had lost his memory, and he must have gone through some kind of ordeal in the middle. Grandma Lin had been hiding in the dark, and Yan Kuan had appeared in front of them in a different identity and even fought with them. Even if they recognized each other, the result would not be as perfect as Shen Xiaoxiao had expected. It would be better to be like this now. They were in the dark, while Yan Kuan was in the light.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not be soft-hearted in order to protect the family business and the children. No matter who she was dealing with, she could not be soft-hearted.

    Long Xi took out his phone a few times and put it down again. He repeated this action a few times. Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand what he was doing, but she still had no intention of getting out of the car. She looked at him from afar, there was nothing wrong with this feeling.

    However, perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze was too direct, because Long Xi suddenly turned around and looked directly at her.

    The murderous intent in his eyes receded after he saw her. He was so sharp. No matter what kind of identity he had, this would not change.

    He slowly walked towards her. He seemed to like wearing ck clothes. The tight-fitting shirt entuated his perfect figure. She watched as he approached her step by step. That face that made her feel extremely unfamiliar¡­ At this moment, for some reason, it did not seem to be an eyesore anymore. Her heart was even beating faster as he walked in.

    The car door opened and closed. There was a hint of earthy smell and a faint smell of tobo.

    As soon as Long Xi got into the car, he suddenly turned around and hugged Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms. That moment of shock made Shen Xiaoxiao forget to push him away. However, before she could push him away, he automatically let go of his arms. Then, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said innocently:

    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold outside. It¡¯s raining, so I¡¯m hugging you to warm you up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how Long Xi was lying through his teeth. No matter how cold it was on a summer night, it was definitely not cold enough for a martial arts practitioner.

    She handed him a tissue very conveniently. Without waiting for Long Xi to say anything, Shen Xiaoxiao drove straight to the bay.

    Because of the rain, the beach did not look very peaceful at night. The car stopped near a beach. Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who had suddenly brought him to such a mysterious ce, and did not know why¡­ He was actually a little excited.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you going on a date with me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had deliberately brought him to this ce and suddenly asked this question, which made Long Xi a little curious. He could not help but ask, ¡°Deal? What deal?¡±

    ¡°You want to take over Pnd No. 35¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°I do have that intention. Why? Is Xiaoxiao trying to make me give in? This isn¡¯t a simple matter. Of course, if Xiaoxiao is willing to pay a price, it¡¯s not impossible to consider.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao changed her strategy. She was interested to know what the price was.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t Xiaoxiao and I have a good night? You know, when I¡¯m happy, I might¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect this request.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction made Long Xi feel a little uneasy. He had said this on purpose to test her, but wasn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao angry?

    ¡°Then what do you think is the request, Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Long Xi, then lowered her head to look at Long Xi¡¯s left hand that was wearing a finger ring. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Why are you wearing a finger ring? What are you hiding?¡±

    Changing the topic again, Long Xi found that Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be a little different tonight.

    Moreover, he naturally thought of the ring in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand that he had found in the dark earlier. He looked down and saw that she was indeed wearing a motorcycle glove again. What were they hiding, and was this the secret that he thought was about to burst out?

    ¡°What about Xiaoxiao? What are you wearing on your hand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao lowered her head and looked at her finger. The rare gentleness in her eyes was a tenderness that Long Xi had never seen before.

    ¡°Ring, a ring.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be a wedding ring, right?¡±

    A wedding ring? It didn¡¯t seem like it? But it was a ring that symbolized one¡¯s status.

    ¡°Sort of.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s sort of?¡±

    ¡°Then it is.¡±

    Long Xi was extremely dissatisfied with this answer, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao wants to see my hand?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but I want to know what Xiaoxiao is nning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything after I see it.¡±

    Long Xi did not speak for a long time. Just when Shen Xiaoxiao thought that he would definitely not agree, he suddenly reached out and took off the finger gloves on his hand.

    Although she had already confirmed it, the feeling was still extremelyplicated when she saw that the Obsidian Star was still securely ced on his hand.

    Her eyes had a trace of moisture that was difficult to detect. She wanted to reach out but did not dare to. In the end, she still did not feel her way up. ¡®Yan Kuan, Ah, Yan Kuan, what should I do with you?¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoxiao seems to be very calm? You¡¯ve already expected this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi. She smiled and said, ¡°Thest time I cut your hand with a de, your finger bled. This means that the finger gloves you¡¯re wearing are not artificial limbs. Then there must be some secret. Now, it seems that this ring is your secret.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. To avoid revenge from my enemies, I can only wear it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s talk about the deal.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s change was so fast that Long Xi was even more surprised. However, when it came to business, he still wanted to have a good talk with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°I can give you Pnd No. 35¡¯s territory, but I want her.¡±

    Long Xi naturally understood what she meant. Shen Xiaoxiao wanted the old woman, and the old woman wanted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children. What kind of ties did they have?

    And Pnd No. 35? Shen Xiaoxiao said she would give it to him, not allow him to have it. This sentence was a little subtle.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao means that Pnd No. 35 is the territory of the Dark Empire? It seems that I don¡¯t know enough. I thought¡­.¡±

 Chapter 549 - The Beach

    <h4>Chapter 549: The Beach</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Pnd No. 35 is not my territory, but it can¡¯t be the territory of the Western District¡¯s 24th Street either. Boss Long, do you understand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi. In these matters, she would not give up standing on the opposite side of him just because of his identity.

    Back then, he had personally handed the Dark Empire to her, and she wanted to hold on to the Dark Empire well. Not only that, but she also wanted to be stronger and stronger.

    She really needed to prove herself, just like how Yan Kuan had brought everything to her with both hands and forced her to ept it.

    Yan Kuan knew her very well. No matter how many years had passed, Yan Kuan would always know more about her than she knew about him.

    He knew her worries and fears. He knew the pain and suffering in her heart. He also knew her uncertainty andck of confidence in them.

    It was not that she did not trust him. It was just that she did not dare to believe everything that she had experienced over the years. The only person she could trust was herself, and only herself.

    Now, Yan Kuan had be Long Xi. He was still a Long Xi that knew nothing about her, a Long Xi that did not understand her at all.

    It was even more impossible for her to trust him. Not to mention fighting for territory, even if they were to fight face to face, Shen Xiaoxiao might not be unable to do it.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is really confident. Why are you so sure that I won¡¯t be able to take down Pnd No. 35? Why is Xiaoxiao afraid that I will officially be enemies with the Dark Empire?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will be afraid?¡±

    Long Xi looked at this woman who was a little lonely in the night. Was she afraid? To be able toe here alone with him was enough to prove that this woman had never been afraid. Not only was she not afraid, she even had absolute confidence.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is always so confident, but I still want to hear the truth. Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t bring me here because of Pnd No. 35, right? I think it has something to do with the ring in my hand? Xiaoxiao, do you know anything about it?¡±

    In fact, Long Xi really wanted to ask Shen Xiaoxiao if she knew his real identity, but he couldn¡¯t even tear off the mask right now. He hadn¡¯t even seen what he looked like, so how could Shen Xiaoxiao know?

    Could it be that she really relied on the ring on his hand? The design wasn¡¯tplicated. It was very ordinary. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s better to hide the ring on Boss Long¡¯s hand. I¡¯m worried that once your ring is seen by others, you won¡¯t be in the mood to think about other things. Just dealing with your enemies every day is enough to give you a headache.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Xiaoxiao knows a lot?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Doesn¡¯t Boss Long know how many enemies he has?¡±

    Long Xi understood that Shen Xiaoxiao really did seem to know him when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. However, wasn¡¯t he wearing a mask? Then did Shen Xiaoxiao know the real him?

    ¡°Does Xiaoxiao know me?¡±

    Long Xi stared at Shen Xiaoxiao in a daze, not missing a single expression on her face. In the pitch-ck carriage, everything was in a state of destion after the engine was turned off. Other than the waves, there were only the two people¡¯s continuous breathing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was indescribably strange. She also looked back at Long Xi. After a while, she said,?¡°Boss Long¡¯s question is a little funny. Doesn¡¯t Boss Long know who he is? And doesn¡¯t Boss Long know whether I know you or not?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, but there was not a hint of joy in her smile. Her eyes were as cold as ever. No, it was getting colder. She was avoiding his question, deliberately avoiding it.

    In the darkness, the two of them fell silent again. Long Xi looked at the woman in front of him, who was bing more and more unpredictable, and put a hand on her back.

    What surprised Long Xi was that if it were anyone else, no, it should be someone like Shen Xiaoxiao. It was impossible for her to bepletely unguarded.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel any guard at all. It was as if his actions were simple and casual. She was not on guard against him. In other words, she was not afraid of him. She could even say that she trusted him?

    Was that so? Was that right?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, tell me, if we fight a real battle, will you win or will I win?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared at Long Xi, which was testing her again and again, and smiled.

    ¡°Should you say you will die, or we will die together?¡±

    ¡°So Xiaoxiao will take me with her even if she has to die? It seems that Xiaoxiao is very affectionate to me.¡±

    She sneered and ignored him. Instead, she opened the car door and walked out. Yan Kuan saw that it was drizzling outside and that it was close to the beach. He did not know why Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to get out of the car at this time.

    Of course, he also followed her without thinking. The more he was curious about this woman, the more he felt that she was very familiar. He really wanted to break the casserole and ask if she knew who he was, but he could not do that... He could not let anyone know that he was actually not the real Long Xi, or that he did not have any real memories of Long Xi.

    However, it seemed that Shen Xiaoxiao had already recognized him, or that when she first attacked him, the pungent smell of blood had already exposed him. He was just a little curious as to why Shen Xiaoxiao had not said who he was. Moreover, they were rivals, and Shen Xiaoxiao had also not exposed his identity. Didn¡¯t she say that he had many enemies? If she wanted to beat him up, wouldn¡¯t it be best to let his enemiese to him?

    What was Shen Xiaoxiao thinking? What did this woman know?

    Facing the wind and the drizzle, the two of them walked on the beach one after the other without saying anything.

    After turning around a bay, Long Xi finally knew why Shen Xiaoxiao brought him here. This ce seemed to be her property. Building a vi in this ce was a different feeling.

    She entered the house and turned on the lights.

    It waspletely different from the cold and cheerless feeling of his vi. It was warm and homely.

    There was even a small wooden horse. It was obvious that it was something children yed with.

    Long Xi¡¯s forehead was a little hot, and his brain was swelling with pain. He pinched his palm with his fingers. D*mn old woman, his pain was getting more and more frequent now. She was really forcing him to make a move.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you caught a cold?¡±

    Her words were cold, but he still caught her concern.

    Long Xi sat down on the sofa, closed his eyes, and put down all his defenses. At this moment, he just wanted to be here so easily, as if he had never thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would kill him.

    ¡°You must have caught a cold.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so casual. At this time, it¡¯s even easier for me to take your life.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, is that so? It¡¯s a pity that Xiaoxiao can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t open his eyes, Long Xi could feel that Shen Xiaoxiao was just joking.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him rubbing his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned around and walked into the kitchen. She didn¡¯t feel sorry for this man, definitely not....

 Chapter 550 - Heâ€™s Sick!

    <h4>Chapter 550: He¡¯s Sick!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re just so-so. You caught a cold just because of a light rain. What should I do? I can¡¯t help but want to drug this porridge more and more.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she brought the porridge to Long Xi.

    In fact, Long Xi had never thought that Shen Xiaoxiao woulde over after making the porridge. He had thought that she would at most pour a ss of water for him, but the treatment had obviously increased. There was also the porridge to eat. This woman was a bit contradictory, wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Did the ck Emperor once enjoy the same treatment as this? Can I think that in Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, I¡¯m actually no different from the ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°You and the ck Emperor? Hmph, there¡¯s a big difference.¡±

    He brought up the ck Emperor again without thinking. This Long Xi was indeed a single-celled animal, ridiculously stupid.

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be a little angry, Long Xi stopped at the right time. Although he really wanted to know how deep the rtionship between the ck Emperor and Shen Xiaoxiao was, he did not dare to rush at this time.

    ¡°Go and rest in that room.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi who finished the porridge in two or three mouthfuls without being afraid of the heat. She put away the bowls and chopsticks and went to the kitchen. When she came out and wanted to tell the man to go to the room to rest, he was already asleep on the sofa.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked over and pushed him, but there was no reaction. She touched her forehead, which was a little hot. He had just taken the cold medicine, so she did not know that Long Xi was so weak that he fell sick so easily.

    However, his face did not have the kind of flush that should have happened after a fever. Instead, it was pale. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled. She reached out and patted him, but there was no reaction. There was still no reaction. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao believe that this person was not asleep. He had fainted.

    She frowned and made a call. Half an hourter, 19 came in with a man with a medical kit.

    ¡°Give him a full check-up.¡±

    19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s worried face. And she still said that she did not care about this man. Look at how anxious she was. She even wore her shoes inside out. This girl always had a sharp tongue and a soft heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you like to say that disastersst for a thousand years? A disaster like him won¡¯t die.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan would not die, but in just a few months, Yan Kuan had forgotten everything. Moreover, he was so skinny. He must have fallen into the trap of the person in ck. If she did not find out what was going on... How could she be at ease?

    ¡°Yes, he will not die. I will not let him die so easily.¡±

    ¡°Madam, he must have a headache. I gave him a sedative. The blood sample has beenpletely drawn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, find out if there is anything wrong in his body as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    19 helped to carry him to the bed and then left with the doctor. He wanted to stay behind to help take care of him, but how could he be a third wheel when it was the matter of a couple?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, who was sleeping with his door closed. The light at the head of the bed was weak but had a hint of warmth. She slowly walked over and sat at the head of the bed. She gently picked up his hand and ced it on her cheek. Only at this moment did this man belong to herpletely.

    The part of his jaw that had been pried open had long been exposed. She smiled slightly. Was he using all-purpose glue? His skin was secretly turning red. This man was really stupid.

    In fact, whether it was Long Xi or Yan Kuan, this skin was not important. What was important was the person. What was important was that no matter what he looked like, she would be able to recognize him at a nce. This was the most important, the most important thing.

    ...

    The surroundings were covered in white fog. A blue light beam flew out from his hand. The woman standing not far in front of him was holding a child in her hand. He could not see the woman¡¯s appearance. He could only vaguely feel that she was so familiar that it made him panic. He only knew that he had the intention to kill that woman.

    Just as the blue cold light was about to hit that woman, she suddenly turned around. Long Xi was so shocked that he was covered in cold sweat. He hurriedly shot out another blue dart, but it was toote, and blood spurted out... Red blood instantly filled his eyes. He saw it, and now he finally saw the woman¡¯s face. How could it be her? How could it be Shen Xiaoxiao? How could it be?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao!¡±

    A series of exmations sounded. Shen Xiaoxiao was pleasantly surprised from her dream. She watched as Long Xi suddenly sat up on the bed, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead.

    She looked at the time. It was only four in the morning. He had been drugged with such a heavy tranquilizer, yet he was awake in just four hours. It seemed that Yan Kuan would not have any major problems.

    ¡°You called for me?¡±

    Only then did Long Xi realize that Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting next to him. He calmed himself down, and only then did he realize that the scene that seemed so real just now was actually a nightmare. He finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao stayed by my side the whole night?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, it means that you¡¯re fine. You should rest well.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. After saying this, she got up and prepared to return to her room. It was good that she was fine. She also needed to rest for the night.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Long Xi called out to her subconsciously. At this moment, he did not want this woman to leave. He did not want this woman to leave his sight and his side.

    ¡°There¡¯s water by the bed. If you want to drink water, get it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Why did you keep watch over me the whole night?¡±

    ¡°Because I ate too much. I was too bored.¡±

    Long Xi definitely did not expect such an answer, but this was definitely in line with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s style of answering. A rare hint of warmth appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao and I have a history, or do we have a grudge?¡±

    This should be the question that the two of them were facing together tonight. Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thin back and did not move an inch. Since he had already said so, with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s intelligence, she should have already understood his meaning, right?

    He was willing to reveal his weak side in front of her. He was even willing to tell Shen Xiaoxiao that he had forgotten about the past Long Xi and that it was an iplete Long Xi. It would depend on how Shen Xiaoxiao reacted.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Long Xi to admit that he did not know anything to her so easily. She began to wonder if Long Xi knew that if he had admitted to this matter, it the same as giving the enemy something to use against him?

    ¡°I can choose not to hear what you just said. Boss Long, you¡¯d better think before you speak.¡±

    Long Xi actually smiled when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not simple to him with such an answer.

    ¡°We are old friends, not enemies. Am I right to say this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao finally turned around and looked at Long Xi who had removed his guard under the dim light in the distance. She said faintly,?¡°Old friends can also be enemies. How can Boss Long be so na?ve?¡±

    ¡°Na?ve? But I want to know what kind of old friend is behind this na?vety. Let me guess, could it be a lover?¡±

 Chapter 551 - An Old Friend? An Enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 551: An Old Friend? An Enemy?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Long Xi said this, he was even more nervous than Shen Xiaoxiao. Lover? Yes, he just felt that if he and Shen Xiaoxiao had an old rtionship, then there was only one possibility. They used to be lovers. This kind of perception was so strong that it made him feel afraid. He felt that this was the truth.

    ¡°Boss Long, you¡¯re really open-minded.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao, your current appearance makes me more and more happy.¡±

    He was really getting more and more shameless. However, since he had said this, Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid to speak openly to him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me, Boss Long, what is the rtionship between you and the old woman?¡±

    Long Xi stopped smiling. Shen Xiaoxiao actually knew about this?

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Did Boss Long forget about the heavy bounty offered by the Dark Empire? I will not hesitate to spend a lot of money to find the old woman. If I can¡¯t even find this out, my Dark Empire will not continue.¡±

    Hearing such an answer, Long Xi dispelled some of his doubts. Indeed, ording to the bounty offered by the Dark Empire, no matter how the old woman tried to hide, she would be found out as long as she was abroad.

    ¡°Since Xiaoxiao has already investigated everything, she naturally knows that I was saved by the old woman. All she wants is my means and money, because only I have the ability to contend against the Dark Empire. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? She hopes you can protect her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    As for the matter of wanting the children, Long Xi subconsciously did not want to say it out loud. He was not stupid. If he had only wanted the children from the start to the end, Shen Xiaoxiao, this woman would definitely kill him immediately, and it would be the kind that would not rest until one of them was dead.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi. Although the light was dim, his eyes were as deep as ever. His amber-colored eyes covered his original thoughts. No matter how much of a lie there was, Shen Xiaoxiao would believe it, because as long as this Yan Kuan really dared to say that he wanted to capture her children, she could guarantee that the de in her hand would immediately shoot out towards his throat. Fortunately, he was not stupid and knew that he could not say it out loud.

    ¡°Then, I will say something from the bottom of my heart to Boss Long. As long as I live, I will fight the old woman to the death!¡±

    Even though Long Xi had imagined it many times, he never thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would say such a thing. What kind of hatred did she have with the old woman that she would fight to the death?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? You want to protect her, so naturally between you and me, even between the Dark Empire and the Western District¡¯s 24th Street, it¡¯s the same!¡±

    The topic was getting heavier and heavier. Long Xi did not know how to answer Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words because he had already said that the old woman was his savior and needed his protection¡­ Would Shen Xiaoxiao believe him if he told her that he did not care about the old woman¡¯s life and death? Naturally, she would not believe him, but what was he going to do?

    After today, no, it was just the beginning. He did not know why it was so hard for him to ept it when he heard the words ¡®fight to the death¡¯. He felt like he was suffocating under the pressure. He thought that his favorability toward this woman¡­ Was probably far more simple than he had imagined.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao should go to bed earlier. The anger from not sleeping the whole night is getting stronger and stronger.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but Boss Long can also think about what I said. Since I¡¯ve already said it, my heart will be relieved. Are you an old friend or an enemy now, Boss Long?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s rxed look. He knew that she was not as rxed as she looked on the surface. Instead, she seemed to be a little heavier. Now, he wanted to know more about what kind of rtionship they had once had.

    ¡°I just slept, and I¡¯m starting to want to hear stories. Do you mind telling me about you and Lord ck Emperor? I heard that Little Treasure was found not long ago. Then, Xiaoxiao, are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Long Xi is getting more and more gossipy.¡±

    ¡°Gossipy? I¡¯m only doing that to Xiaoxiao. Other women are just air to me.¡±

    ¡°Air, just air¡­¡±

    Bang¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just finished speaking when Long Xi suddenly pounced on her. With a bang, the sound of bullets was heard and the courage was shattered all over the ground.

    ¡°Sniper.¡±

    Bang, bang, bang¡­

    Just by listening to the soundsing from all directions, one could tell that there was more than one sniper outside.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you think this is to deal with you, me, or the two of us?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°If something happens in Xiaoxiao¡¯s territory, I think it¡¯s more likely to be against you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled but did not say anything. She took out two pistols from her leather boots, one in each hand. It was obvious that they were going to fight.

    However, how could Long Xi allow this woman to block in front of him? He took the gun in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s left hand and pushed her behind him:

    ¡°I, Long Xi, have never had the habit of letting women walk in front of me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao hid behind him and looked at this man who was as proud and arrogant as ever. For a moment, she really did not want to say anything more.

    Every woman wished that there was a man who would protect her so desperately. No matter how strong this woman was, she hoped that there would be a man who would treat her this way during a crisis.

    ¡°This area is full of beaches. Is there any ce to hide?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the basement.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the basement first. There are four snipers and several killers outside. Look at the holes in the windows. It seems that your enemy is determined to take your life today.¡±

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know who will take whose life.¡±

    Long Xi knew that this girl was very stubborn. However, he also realized that there were actually two groups of people here. There might really be people who wanted to kill him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you to go to the basement. We have three seconds.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never been ambiguous in such a life-and-death situation. Moreover, with someone covering her, coupled with the tacit cooperation between the two of them and the uracy of their calction of time, they would naturally be able to avoid this kind of pursuit very quickly.

    The entrance to the basement was behind the storeroom. It was very easy to go around it. Moreover, Long Xi¡¯s marksmanship was very good. Although the lights were not turned on and those people were also outside, every bullet that came out of the window hit the target, the muffled groans could be heard every time.

    ¡°Your marksmanship is not bad. Now I want topete with you to see who is better.¡±

    ¡°Come on, we are almost out of bullets. It¡¯s not impossible to fight with fire, but there are two groups of people outside. I don¡¯t know how many of them there are. It¡¯s not my style to take risks rashly.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s not my style to take risks rashly. But when I¡¯m ready, none of the people outside can escape. Alright,e down.¡±

    Behind the freezer was a secret room. This was done in an extremely concealed manner. If it was not for Shen Xiaoxiao leading the way, it would be difficult to discover this door. The two of them walked down one after the other¡­.

 Chapter 552 - Secret Guard?

    <h4>Chapter 552: Secret Guard?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The basement had been specially built during the construction of the vi. In fact, regardless of whether it was under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s or Yan Kuan¡¯s name, as long as it was their residence, there would always be a ce for them to hide temporarily.

    In their line of work, it was impossible for them not to leave a way out for themselves, especially when they had children.

    There was food, water, and a lot of guns and ammunition in the basement.

    ¡°It seems that Xiaoxiao has prepared well. She has been bleeding on the tip of the knife all year round. This is really meticulous.¡±

    ¡°Of course. In our line of work, it¡¯s impossible for us not to have a backup n. Isn¡¯t it normal to have a backup n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very normal.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to rest for a while, or are we going to go out now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned on the emergency light, chose a pistol, and started to fiddle with it. She said while fiddling with it,?¡°Anything is fine. The key is Boss Long¡¯s headache, okay?¡±

    ¡°Me? So Xiaoxiao is concerned about me.¡±

    Long Xi also walked over and began to choose the weapon that suited him.

    He was always trying to make himself look good. Since when did that arrogant and cold man be so thick-skinned?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need these weapons anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because your skin is so thick that even bullets can¡¯t prate it.¡±

    Long Xi shook for a long time before he realized that she was joking.

    However, to be honest, it was a new and happy feeling to have such a chance to work together with Shen Xiaoxiao and live and die together.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to working together with Xiaoxiao. It¡¯s simr to living and dying together.¡±

    ¡°Live and dying together? As long as you dare to hand over your back to me.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the weapon that she had prepared and looked at him, revealing a different smile for the first time.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Dressed in a ck leather jacket and pants, she looked even more capable and neat on such a dark night.

    Her natural domineering aura made people feel intimidated.

    When they left, Long Xi was still walking in front. The submachine guns in their hands were no joke. With absolute weapons and equipment, no matter how many people were outside, it would not be difficult for them to fight their way out with their abilities.

    The living room was quiet, but the sound of footsteps was incessant. Whether it was the first or second floor, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it must be full of people by now.

    Long Xi turned his head and made a hand gesture to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously responded with a hand gesture.

    When both of them understood the meaning of this hand gesture and left, they suddenly stopped.

    Both of them turned their heads at the same time and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. What shocked Shen Xiaoxiao was how Long Xi knew that this hand gesture was a unique battle gesture between her and Yan Kuan. Meanwhile, Long Xi was surprised that he actually received a response after making this gesture.

    What was even more unimaginable was that this gesture had no impression at all in his mind, yet he had made it.

    At this moment, could it still be said that they were once enemies? He did not believe it.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    As the voice rang out, the two of them had no choice but to look away from each other. No matter how many questions they had, they could only wait until the end of the battle before they could continue to ask.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Had Long Xi really forgotten, or had he recalled it again? However, the way he looked at her just now was still the same. There was shock and astonishment, but there was no surprise.

    Yes, surprise. There was no surprise when he recognized her or remembered her.

    The minions in front of her seemed to have be insignificant. She did not even need to think to know that there would definitely be no problems with Long Xi to deal with these few.

    At this moment, she did not want to continue fighting and wanted to escape. She was afraid of facing the questions that Long Xi would ask after everything was over.

    Because she knew that she could not tell the whole truth to Long Xi. She was stubborn because she wanted him to remember it on his own. If she told him, what was the point of all this?

    She was acting, and she was asking for trouble. However, she knew Yan Kuan too well. Yan Kuan, who had lost his memory, had forgotten her Yan Kuan. He was absolutely cold and merciless. Even women were just essories to him.

    Don¡¯t forget that when he first met her, Yan Kuan had only treated her as a ymate and toy. Such a man, even if he knew that they once had feelings for each other, he had already forgotten about it. He would not be so irrational as to rely on the memories of others to control his thoughts.

    At that time, she might even be personally killed by Long Xi, or she might be casually discarded by him as amodity.

    She could not afford to gamble, nor was she willing to gamble.

    She would rather face a man who would never think of her again, than face a man who would betray or abandon her and be her mortal enemy.

    Not telling him was also to leave a way out for herself, a way out for the two of them. Perhaps when he remembered her, they would be able to continue their rtionship.

    The ear-splitting sound of gunshots, and the scattered objects flying in the air. The feather pillow that Shen Xiaoxiao had specially taken out was smashed into pieces in the air. Goose feathers flew in the air, and the direction of the dark night became increasingly unclear.

    After dealing with the six killers in front of her, Shen Xiaoxiao did not even nce at Long Xi before running straight towards the window.

    Jumping out of the window and facing the sniper head-on, aside from the gun, there were also des. It was not easy to kill her, let alone someone who was in an extremely bad mood at the moment?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not show any signs of weakness. She directly attacked the sniper and shot out the des, followed by the bullets. No matter how fast the sniper¡¯s reaction was, he could not deal with two weapons at the same time.

    After killing three snipers, Shen Xiaoxiao ran to the beach and drove away. Hide, and just pretend that she was hiding too...

    When all the battles were over, Long Xi looked at the room full of corpses and Shen Xiaoxiao that was no longer visible.

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on his lips. This little girl ran really fast, but did she think that she could run away just like that?

    It wasn¡¯t over. There was definitely no end between them.

    There was definitely something wrong. There was definitely something wrong between them. Even now, he was beginning to suspect that even the rtionship between the ck Emperor and her might not be as strange as the rumors said that they were deeply in love. At the very least... She might not really be deeply in love with the ck Emperor.

    He did not forget the shock in her eyes and the fleeting affection. What a good Shen Xiaoxiao. Wanting to avoid him was simply a dream. As long as he, Long Xi, had his eyes on someone, they would not be able to escape from his grasp. Not to mention, it was such a woman that he had already set his heart on.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, just wait and receive the blow...

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    ¡°My Lord.¡±

    ¡°My Lord? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am your subordinate.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am my Lord¡¯s secret guard.¡±

    Long Xi looked at the man who had been staying in the corner and slowing down his breathing until he had almost disappeared. He was dressed in ck and wore a ck mask on his head. Was this his secret guard?

    Since when did he have a secret guard?

    ¡°My Lord has been missing for months. I have been looking for my Lord for months.¡±

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    Dark 1 clenched his fists.. Who was he? His mind spun a thousand times. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Long Xi, my Lord is the leader of the H Country, Long Xi!¡±

 Chapter 553 - Residual Poison

    <h4>Chapter 553: Residual Poison</h4>

    Dark 1 had gone missing, but there was a secret guard by Long Xi¡¯s side. Of course, if he said that he was a secret guard, then he was the person who had been hiding behind him. Other than Long Xi, no one else had seen him before.

    ¡°D*mn that Dark 1, I¡¯m so angry.¡±

    19 paced around the room with some resentment. Shen Xiaoxiao looked up at him and shook her head helplessly:

    ¡°Dark 1 has his helplessness. He grew up with Yan Kuan since he was young. Their friendship is extraordinary. Also, don¡¯t forget that as a secret guard, he has to be by master¡¯s side at all times. This is also Dark 1 performing his duty. You have to understand.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t understand. It makes me look like a resentful woman. He can just tell me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. She looked at 19 in front of her. Wasn¡¯t 19 just like a resentful woman?

    ¡°We¡¯ve been avoiding Dark 1 as much as possible recently because we¡¯re afraid that Dark 1 would know that we¡¯ve already found out about the identity of Long Xi. Dark 1 was already suspicious when Long Xi met the children that night. You also know about the fierce battle a few days ago. Dark 1 might have already confirmed the identity of Long Xi. Perhaps he also knows that we¡¯ve found out about the identity of Long Xi. That¡¯s why he left without even saying goodbye.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even worse. What does he think we are?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ve told you before that Dark 1 is not loyal to the Dark Empire nor to me. His loyalty has always been to Yan Kuan, only Yan Kuan.¡±

    19 also knew that Dark 1¡¯s choice was understandable. If it were him today, he would have made the same choice as Dark 1 and followed behind Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Why did Long Xi stop his actions against Pnd No. 35?¡±

    Why? How would she know the reason? Perhaps he wanted to take a break in the middle?

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not in a hurry? He¡¯s just resting up. Do you think that he can digest so much territory in just a few months? There will always be times when he can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it best for us to attack Western District¡¯s 24th Street now? Kill him while he¡¯s sick?¡±

    Since when did 19 be so belligerent? But Shen Xiaoxiao had also thought of this idea.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s such a good time to send it to you and me. How can I not use it? Ask Reger toe here.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao gave the order, Reger was brought up naturally. His injuries were almost healed. He was training with the other secret guards in the Dark Empire. Of course, he was the one who was separated. It was just like how he was in the fighting arena back then.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, your ce is really not bad. If it wasn¡¯t for theck of freedom, I would really like to stay here and not leave.¡± Reger had already entered the office and ignored her. He found a ce to sit down and spoke to Shen Xiaoxiao with a familiar expression.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t mind. She had to adapt to the way people behaved and talked to the way they dealt with each other.

    ¡°Now I have a chance to give you your freedom, but I don¡¯t know if you dare.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What way? Let me think. I¡¯m going to 24th Street, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Reger is as smart as ever. Do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Of course, why not? That woman hurt me so badly. If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, I¡¯ll feel sorry for myself.¡± Reger would be furious whenever he talked about his wounds. After all, these wounds were all caused by a woman, and many of the marks wouldst for a lifetime. As soon as he saw the wounds, he would naturally think of that detestable woman.

    ¡°You can¡¯t touch that woman now, but you can go and harass her ce. I¡¯ve got news that Han Jia has a few brothels under hermand. You can go and y¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? Brothels? I can¡¯t believe this woman owns such a ce. I didn¡¯t even do this, but she did? Pervert.¡±

    ¡°So, I don¡¯t like it, so I naturally want you to do it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem. Wait for my good news. I can¡¯t touch a man like Long Xi. But those brothels? Watch how I deal with this woman.¡±

    ¡°I have my own arrangements. As long as you manage your men well and don¡¯t have any bad intentions, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao gave her instructions, Reger ran out with an excited face. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and frowned.

    ¡°Prepare the ne. We¡¯ll leave in half an hour. The children are asleep. We¡¯ll arrive when they wake up.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that something will happen if we go to D Country at this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We will go sooner orter. I also want to go to Yueyan¡¯s ce. Why is this Ai Wei so weak? It¡¯s been so long, but he still hasn¡¯t taken down the fort.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to go. I have a bad feeling. This trip is full of dangers. Don¡¯t forget that there were assassins who wanted to kill you. Those assassins must have followed us to find you. There must be a mole in the Dark Empire.¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s safer here. Everything is more important to the children.¡±

    ¡°The two children don¡¯t even dare to go to school now. It¡¯s so aggrieving. I, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s children, actually ended up in this world. It¡¯s all because of that idiot, Yan Kuan.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t go. Since I¡¯m not going, then I¡¯ll personally take back what belongs to us.¡±

    19 knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was not in a good mood, so he did not say anything more. It was a great achievement to persuade her to stop. It was not bad to provoke her or take revenge. It was actually a good thing to do.

    It was also good to distract her attention.

    ¡°How¡¯s the n for Dongyou Country? Did Liu Yufei do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Her? This woman is indeed not simple. She was originally clueless about the n, but after one night, she understood it very well. Now, it still sounds like it¡¯s real. If this woman isn¡¯t so disgusting, perhaps she would be really good at doing business.¡±

    Of course, she was good at doing business. Back then, the Shen Enterprise had flourished in Liu Yufei¡¯s hands. Although it had changed its name to the Liu Enterprise, Liu Yufei¡¯s ability could not be ignored.

    ¡°If Liu Yufei is really that stupid, she definitely isn¡¯t the person who was chosen to have the Suoyin flower. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who chose Liu Yufei as a chess piece. I even feel that all of this seems to have something to do with that old woman. Am I overthinking everything?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. In any case, it¡¯s not good stuff. Let¡¯s just follow the n. If Dongyou Country wants to be a higher level, we naturally have to give them such a good tform, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I said that I would uproot Dongyou Country. You should be prepared to pull in the. This time, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your final decision.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up and prepared to return to the study room. However, her head was a little dizzy and she could not recover for a long time.

    19 looked at her and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? Do you always get dizzy? Call a doctor to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already checked. I checked after I was poisoned thest time. There¡¯s no problem. Maybe I¡¯ve been too tired recently.¡±

    ¡°Then you rest well. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    19 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao to make sure that she was alright before walking out. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 as he walked back and pulled the sleeve on her wrist to look at the small mark left by the thumbtack. It was still blue. Was the poison cured or not? When Long Xi was sick, she had seen it with her own eyes. The mark that he had pierced on his finger was already gone.. Why was hers still there, and its color had be more and more bright blue?

 Chapter 554 - Han Jia, Past

    <h4>Chapter 554: Han Jia, Past</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The reason why Reger was able to establish 24th Street in the Western District in just a few years was not only because of his own strength. He was sinister, cunning, and even unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal.

    To let him deal with Han Jia was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s n, and it was also her intention. To be honest, why did she have to make Reger do it? Was there no one in the Dark Empire who could do it?

    Of course not. It was just that, without knowing what kind of mole the Dark Empire had, Shen Xiaoxiao would rather believe in Reger, the man she could control.

    Because,pared to others, she knew more about Reger, and Reger was more fearful of her.

    ...

    ¡°Close those ces under you immediately.¡±

    Long Xi ordered Han Jia. This was not a negotiation, but a direct order. Although he was ruthless, he would never touch these things. He didn¡¯t expect Han Jia to be so bold. She really dared to do anything. She was crazy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it to Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Exin? Using a group of girls under the age of 13 as an exnation?¡±

    ¡°Long Xi, when did you be sopassionate?¡±

    Han Jia looked at Long Xi¡¯s expression. The disdain on his face was undisguised. He looked down on her, and he was mocking her.

    But why should he mock her? If she didn¡¯t do this, would she be able to exchange for his antidote? He had repeatedly disobeyed Grandma¡¯s orders. How could Grandma still be so obedient and send him the antidote regrly? Who was she doing this for? Who was it for? Wasn¡¯t it for him? Could it be that he really couldn¡¯t see through it?

    ¡°I won¡¯t close those ces.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. My people have already gone over. I¡¯m just informing you. If you think your life is too long, you can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°You... Long Xi, why am I doing this? For who? Do you know that Grandma will...¡±

    ¡°What will she do? What can the old woman do to me? Do you really think that she will give me the antidote because you keep providing her with money? You think so highly of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Get out, idiot.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s rage and mockery were so strong that it exposed Han Jia¡¯s thoughtspletely.

    Han Jia didn¡¯t expect Long Xi to say that. Wasn¡¯t it because she wanted to? Wasn¡¯t it? How could it not be?

    ¡°Obviously, obviously...¡±

    ¡°Han Jia, no, should I call you Lin Weiwei? Don¡¯t act on your own. Your stupidity is just a joke in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°A joke? You say I¡¯m just a joke? You know who I am? You know I¡¯m Lin Weiwei?¡±

    Long Xi nced at Han Jia and didn¡¯t say anything else. It was rare for him to think highly of a woman, just like how he thought highly of Shen Xiaoxiao. However, Han Jia using those girls who were less than 13 years old to do things, he would definitely look down on her. This was even more despicable than selling drugs or even underground boxing.

    Long Xi left without saying a word. Han Jia clenched her fists. Being looked down on by the man she liked was not something that could be exined with just a few words.

    However, it was absolutely impossible for her to shut down those businesses. Even if Long Xi knew her real name was Lin Weiwei, so what? How would he know the real identities of her and Grandma? How would he know what they really wanted?

    How much had she done for all these years? How much had she done?

    How could it end so easily? How could it be possible?

    Moreover, the more he looked down on her, the more she wanted him to submit.

    ...

    Han Jia would never forget what he looked like when she first saw Long Xi. That man appeared in front of her like a god.

    She had just been punished and sat in a corner. That man was locked in the same dark room as her. The rats and snakes in the room were crawling all over the ce. She was so scared that she was trembling, but this man had no fear at all. He sat there indifferently.

    She was so scared that she wanted to approach him, but he never said a word. He looked like he was keeping people a thousand miles away until the snakes started to crawl around them.

    She saw with her own eyes that this man grabbed the snake by his feet and directly tore it into two pieces. He even put it in his mouth and chewed it.

    She admitted that she would never forget the way this man saved her when the poisonous snake bit her. But at the same time, the way that man directly ate the poisonous snake made her feel inexplicably terrified every time she thought of it.

    Grandma let the two of them appear together outside. At that time, she learned that his name was Long Xi. She didn¡¯t know where Grandma had found him to counterbnce the man from the Dark Empire.

    His methods were amazing, cruel, and cold, but she always felt that this man acted differently towards her because he had saved her life several times. Several times, he had protected her under his wings.

    Han Jia couldn¡¯t forget this feeling, and she didn¡¯t want to forget it.

    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but Long Xi no longer listened to Grandma. He became impatient and began to refuse to carry out orders. He was no longer under anyone¡¯s control.

    She had heard her grandmother say that she would no longer give him the antidote and let him live on his own. She wanted him to die from the pain, but she could not do it. She could not do it. She could not bear to do it.

    Although this man had always been impatient with her, she could not bear to see this man suffer even the slightest bit of harm.

    Now, he wanted her to close down the brothels? Did he think that she was willing to do these outrageous things? Did he think that she was willing to do such a disgusting thing?

    Could she not do it? First, it was him, and then it was her father. They were all used to threaten her. How could she stop so easily? How could she?

    ...

    ¡°Miss Han, our ce has been swept.¡±

    ¡°What? Long Xi, are you really so heartless?¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Boss Long¡¯s people. It was Reger. It was Reger¡¯s people who did it.¡±

    Han Jia¡¯s expression became a little better when she heard this answer, but it was Reger. This man still dared to provoke her?

    ¡°He¡¯s really courting death. Where is he now? Gather the men. I¡¯m going to kill him properly.¡±

    The subordinate saw that Han Jia didn¡¯t listen to him and immediately went to gather the men. Instead, he said with a troubled expression,?¡°Miss Han, Boss Long said that you can¡¯t mobilize anyone from the 24th Street of the Western District.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Han Jia heard this, she stood up from the stool, her hands shaking with anger. He really didn¡¯t care about this at all. Was he really that ruthless? Did he really have to force her?

    ¡°Where is the Long Xi?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me!¡±

    Seeing her subordinate stuttering, Han Jia had a bad feeling. She took out her pistol and pointed it at the top of her subordinate¡¯s head. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±

    ¡°This, this, I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it. Boss Long and Mrs. Yan are at the resort vi...¡±

    ¡°What....¡±

 Chapter 555 - Do You Have Feelings For Me?

    <h4>Chapter 555: Do You Have Feelings For Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Jia¡¯s first reaction was to ask Long Xi for help. However, Long Xi had already warned her, and she didn¡¯t expect that Reger would attack her again so soon.

    Her subconscious action was to look for Long Xi, but now she was told that Long Xi was meeting the new leader of the Dark Empire alone. It was the woman who wanted to attack her earlier, Yan Kuan¡¯s woman.

    Don¡¯t think that she doesn¡¯t know that the way Long Xi looked at that woman was definitely not looking at an ordinary person.

    Could this Long Xi have other thoughts? Did he forget his mission? Did she forget that he wanted to use Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children to exchange for the antidote for him?

    But once she thought of the antidote, Han Jia forced herself to calm down. Long Xi was not an ordinary man. He was calm and decisive. He would not risk his life for the sake of his love for her. Was she thinking too much?

    However, the way Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not normal. What should she do now?

    Also, should she remind Long Xi?

    What a mess!

    ¡°Close all the venues for the time being. Prepare the car. We¡¯ll go to the resort.¡±

    Han Jia wisely chose not to fight with Reger head-on. Instead, she immediately retreated. Compared to these venues, she was more concerned about the poison in Long Xi¡¯s body. She was really afraid that Long Xi would notplete his mission because of his softness.

    Just as she reached the door, Han Jia stopped again. Since Shen Xiaoxiao was with Long Xi, it meant that there was no one in Las Vegas at the moment. If she acted now and helped Long Xi take down the two children... Wouldn¡¯t it be easier?

    ¡°Activate the backup team and head to Las Vegas immediately. You already know the n early in the morning. Carry it out ahead of time.¡±

    Han Jia¡¯s sudden order shocked the subordinates. It was wrong to deploy the backup team ahead of time. If Boss Long knew, they would be in big trouble.

    ¡°But if Boss Long knows? I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I also have the authority tomand the backup team. You have to listen to half of my orders. If it¡¯s really so difficult, I don¡¯t mind letting the old woman tell you herself.¡±

    The subordinates broke out in cold sweat when they heard this. Compared to Boss Long, they were more afraid of the old woman who had poisoned their bodies. If it really was the old woman¡¯s orders, it would be several times more important than Long Xi¡¯s orders.

    There might be a chance of survival if they disobeyed Long Xi¡¯s orders, but once they disobeyed the old woman¡¯s orders, it would be more painful than death.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Long Xi would actually stop her at thepany, and even provoke her to this ce. Sure enough, whether it was Yan Kuan or Long Xi, this man was always able to drive everyone mad with grievances.

    ¡°Boss Long, this is a robbery at work. What are you trying to do?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Xiaoxiao, whom he had not seen for a few days, and did not expect her to still be so hot-tempered. However, she seemed to have not even looked at him from the time they met until now. Was she hiding from him?

    Why? Why was she avoiding him? For no reason at all, was she avoiding him because of something?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you avoiding me?¡±

    Long Xi directly asked his question. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was stifled, and then she smiled mockingly. She turned her head to look into his eyes and said fearlessly,?¡°Give me a reason to avoid you!¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and did not say anything. He just stared at her in a daze, not missing a single detail or the flow of her eyes.

    After a long while, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you aren¡¯t hiding.¡±

    His smile was cold, and his dark eyes were even more prating.

    The rainy season wasing, and the temperature of the holiday vi was much lower than outside. The thin outer clothes were fluttering in the wind.

    Pink and white cherry blossoms danced in the sky, and white curtains could be seen everywhere. If this ce was just for fun, it really had a unique vor.

    ¡°You brought me here on purpose. Tell me, why did you bring me here?¡±

    Long Xi turned around and took two steps, then sat down in front of a tea table that had already been prepared. Surrounded by winding water, he watched the petals slowly float on top of it. It really had a different vor.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day. I just wanted to treat Xiaoxiao to a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Boss Long really knows how to choose a ce. Drinking a cup of tea and running so far away, it¡¯s really romantic.¡±

    Long Xi didn¡¯t know why he had to drive a few hours to this ce to drink tea, but he knew that the Chinese style here should be the kind that Shen Xiaoxiao really liked. Didn¡¯t all Chinese people love this kind of style?

    ¡°I thought Xiaoxiao would like this ce.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat down slowly and looked around casually. She really liked this ce, but the key was that now was not the time to like it.

    ¡°Boss Long is really rxed. How did he manage to straighten out the situation on the 24th Street of the Western District so quickly?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to use a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken. My subordinates are not stupid enough to make me do everything myself.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But Boss Long has made me look at you in a new light. You can even kill a group of young girls who are not even 13 years old. It seems that this rumor is true. Boss Long¡¯s ruthlessness is really amazing.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s hand that was making the tea did not stop because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely know about this. He even knew that Shen Xiaoxiao must have sent people to clean up the ce.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiaoxiao help me clean it up herself? What do I have to worry about? As for whether it was done by me or not, it was all done by my subordinates anyway.¡±

    ¡°Boss Long is protecting your beauty.¡±

    ¡°Beauty? Hahaha, not as good as a certain someone.¡±

    Long Xi did not answer her question, but Shen Xiaoxiao got the answer she wanted. It was indeed Han Jia¡¯s doing. For some reason, she was actually relieved in her heart. This feeling was soplicated that Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why.

    ¡°Han Xin¡¯s ordering the troops. I didn¡¯t expect Boss Long to know this as a citizen of the H Country.¡±

    ¡°Long Xi. I¡¯d like Xiaoxiao to call me Long Xi.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the cup of fragrant tea in front of her, which was covered in mist. She pinched it with her three fingers and swallowed it in three mouthfuls.

    Her actions were smooth and fluid. She was not afraid that Long Xi might have drugged the cup. Such a trusting action made Long Xi feel more rxed.

    ¡°Now, should we have a good talk about the topic of old friends and enemies? Xiaoxiao, what do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put down the teacup. She knew that Long Xi had waited for so long beforeing to find her. He must have guessed a little, but at most, he would think that she had an old rtionship with him. If he had guessed that he was the ck Emperor, then it must be Yan Kuan.

    Sure enough, Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao without saying anything and continued to speak sternly:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao and I used to be lovers, right? Or rather, Xiaoxiao, you have feelings for me....¡±

 Chapter 556 - You Want To Protect Her? Make An Enemy Out of Me?

    <h4>Chapter 556: You Want To Protect Her? Make An Enemy Out of Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard Long Xi talking to himself, but she did not answer him from the beginning to the end. It did not matter whether he said that there was love between them or that there was some intention between them¡­ In any case, Shen Xiaoxiao just calmly drank the tea in front of her one cup after another.

    Long Xi found that after talking to himself for a long time, Shen Xiaoxiao actually did not answer him at all. He nced at her. She was demure and elegant. She was neither anxious nor impatient. It could even be said that she was neither sad nor happy.

    There was not the slightest change in her thoughts. It was as if the person he was talking about was not her at all.

    Suddenly, Long Xi was a little uncertain. What did Xiaoxiao mean? No matter what, there was no reaction at all?

    ¡°What did Xiaoxiao think?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Does Xiaoxiao think that I was right?¡±

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao raise her head to look at Long Xi. She did not know why, but looking at Long Xi who was determined to get to the bottom of the matter, Shen Xiaoxiao actually felt that it was rare to find him pleasing to the eye. It was as if she had returned to that night many years ago. She had drunk too much, and he was unwilling to let her go. He even used his phone to record her words. He was also so stubborn and persistent that it made her feel that he was extremely cute.

    However, the peach blossoms were still the same, and people were flying all over the ce. At this moment, Long Xi was no longer the Yan Kuan of the past. Fate was ying tricks on people.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s also not right.¡±

    Long Xi did not expect this answer. He thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would say no decisively, but she did not. She did not do so.

    She admitted it. No, she did not admit it.

    Long Xi looked at her in puzzlement. Even the gurgling sound of the boiling water in the teapot did not break his gaze.

    ¡°What does Xiaoxiao mean?¡±

    ¡°You said that we have an old rtionship, and I said yes. But this old rtionship is not what Boss Long thought it was.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not what I thought? Then what is it?¡±

    This made Long Xi curious. If this wasn¡¯t what he thought was between a man and a woman, then what was it?

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Boss Long lost his memory¡­¡±

    After saying this, Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately paused for a moment, and even raised her head to look at Long Xi. Sure enough, Long Xi¡¯s gaze was a little unnatural. Of course, he didn¡¯t hide it, because he had exposed his weakness to Shen Xiaoxiao earlier¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao already knew that it was normal to bring it up now.

    ¡°However, even if Boss Long has memories, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to remember that you saved me many years ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I saved Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Long Xi was really surprised this time. Shen Xiaoxiao lowered her head and this time, she began to brew the tea again. Although her movements were not as skilled as Long Xi¡¯s. Her steps were precise and her movements were much gentler. Compared to Long Xi, she looked more pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Boss Long was chased by many people in Spain, and I happened to run into trouble. At that time, Boss Long helped me solve some problems.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed telling the truth. This was what she had experienced in her previous life. At that time in Spain, she had run out of a brothel and Yan Kuan was fighting with more than ten people. With his ability, it was not difficult for him to kill these gunmen.

    At that time, she had hidden in a corner and seen clearly that he was injured, but he was able to wipe out these people effortlessly.

    Even when the thugs in the brothel were chasing after her, he had identally bumped into them and killed them.

    At that time, he nced at her who was hiding in a corner and she did not make a sound despite being frightened. He left without looking back. He had spared her life, which was considered as saving her life.

    However, she would never tell anyone about any of the details, no matter if it was Long Xi or Yan Kuan in front of her.

    ¡°It turns out that I have such a rtionship with Xiaoxiao. However, it seems that Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t intend to tell me about it in detail.¡±

    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why the so-called old rtionship is only so-so.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, you should repay the favor of saving your life with your body, right?¡±

    Long Xi knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything more, so he started to act again. However, Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him and continued to move her hands.

    After the tea was ready, Shen Xiaoxiao picked up the phone next to her and answered it.

    After hanging up the phone, she looked at Long Xi with aplicated expression. The meaning in her eyes confused Long Xi.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you looking at me like that? What happened?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put down the phone and twisted her finger. The de shot out from her hand towards his throat without any mercy.

    Long Xi took the teacup and blocked it. In a sh, the teacup was broken into two, while Shen Xiaoxiao was still sitting motionlessly on the ground.

    Long Xi frowned. The two of them were chatting happily. Why did she suddenly exert force on him? Why?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Did I ever tell you that no matter who you are, if you touch my children, I will make you wish you were dead?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were so cold that Long Xi thought that the cold day had fallen into an ice hole. It was so cold that he panicked.

    She was like a mother leopard who wanted to protect her cub, so no one dared to approach her.

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and took out his phone to make a call. A minuteter, he hung up the phone and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m responsible for my own children. As for your exnation, I think I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up and was about to walk out of the door. Long Xi wanted to stop her, but he knew that this woman was in a state of rage, and no one could stop her. D*mn Han Jia, she actually didn¡¯t listen to him! How dare she act behind his back?

    However, theseints couldn¡¯t be said at this moment. Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was about to leave, Long Xi could only follow her closely. However, just as they reached the door, Han Jia walked toward them with her people.

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao could say anything, Han Jia had already shouted, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t take much effort toe here. Go and capture her alive.¡±

    Han Jia¡¯s arm was injured. She wanted to take her children away from the Dark Empire. So what if they had an insider? Wouldn¡¯t she still be defeated? If she still dared to provoke her now, then she would just settle the old and new grudges together.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already full of anger. How could she still hold it in? Moreover, this woman still wanted to provoke her even now? She was really stupid.

    Did she think that she could take her down with more than ten subordinates? Where did she get her confidence from?

    So what if she had a gun? Shen Xiaoxiao really went on a killing spree. She would not give you the chance to shoot. Moreover, there were only ten people. These people even had some misgivings when they saw Long Xi. Naturally, they were even slower to shoot.

    With thebination of fists and kicks, not to mention the des that she hid in ces that you could not guess at all, more than ten assassins were all killed by her in just a few minutes.

    From the beginning to the end, Long Xi just watched from the side, not showing any intention of attacking.

    Han Jia was a little scared. She knew this woman¡¯s ability, but she did not expect this woman to have such a strong and valiant skill.

    She wanted to move toward Long Xi to ask for protection, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s target was her, so how could she let Han Jia slip away so easily? How could she not pay the price today?

    She pinched her throat with her right hand. As long as she exerted force, this woman would be broken by her, and she was prepared for it.

    Seeing how Shen Xiaoxiao attacked and how bold she was, when he saw that she was really going to kill Han Jia, Long Xi finally made a move and snatched her away from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Long XI, how dare you stop me? You want to protect her? You want to be my enemy?¡±

 Chapter 557 - The Official Fight

    <h4>Chapter 557: The Official Fight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The weak woman wanted to struggle but found that she had no strength at all. Her vital parts were tightly grasped by Shen Xiaoxiao. Looking at her calm face, she couldn¡¯t imagine that a woman would lift her whole body with one hand.

    It was the first time Han Jia looked at this woman, but her face was red and her eyes were bloodshot. At this moment, she stared at Shen Xiaoxiao in front of her. Even though she was angry, it could not erase her desire to live.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was not joking. She did not want to just give a simple warning. Her hands became more and more forceful. Han Jia only felt a burning pain in her throat. The airflow was blocked, and she could not breathe at all. Her lungs began to hurt and her whole body was numb. It was over. Was she really going to die this time?

    What about Long Xi? Why didn¡¯t Long Xi save her? Was Long Xi really going to watch her get killed by this woman? No, Long Xi wouldn¡¯t do that. No.

    However, Han Jia¡¯s prayer was ineffective. Long Xi still stood there motionlessly, with no intention of saving her. She was desperate. For the first time, she was desperate for herself.

    Just when she saw the strong murderous intent in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes was attacking her without any resistance, she was suddenly thrown to the ground, followed by a violent coughing from her lungs.

    She thought that she had already walked one more circle on the line of death...

    With tears in her eyes, she looked up. It was Long Xi. She knew that Long Xi would not leave her in the lurch. She knew that Long Xi would definitely save her at the critical moment of life and death.

    Han Jia looked at Long Xi with starry eyes. Bean-sized beads of sweat dripped down from her forehead. The intense cough looked like it was going to pierce through her lungs.

    ¡°Long Xi, how dare you stop me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s rage was obvious. She was really going to kill Han Jia. She would never show any mercy to anyone who wanted to deal with her children. No matter who this person was, she would not show any mercy.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze at Long Xi became colder and colder. It was like the icy shards of ice that fell into your cor in the cold winter. It was so cold that it made people shiver. It was so cold that it made people feel numb all over.

    That kind of gaze should not appear in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, especially when it was directed at him.

    At this moment, for the first time, he felt that he did not want to face the gaze of this woman. He just wanted to move away.

    ¡°Show mercy.¡±

    ¡°Are you pleading for her?¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s words rolled around in his mouth, but in the end, he only managed to say one word, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi and revealed a bloodthirsty smile. ¡®You want to protect her, but I have to kill her.¡¯

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you...¡±

    Looking at Long Xi¡¯s expression, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but feel angry. Since when did Yan Kuan save other women?

    It seemed that Yan Kuan, who had lost his memory, was no longer her Yan Kuan. Her guess was right. She would rather Yan Kuan forget about it for the rest of his life than tell him the truth, but he still had no feelings for her.

    At that time, the two of them would have no leeway at all.

    ¡°Long Xi is prepared to fight to the death with me, so let¡¯s see how hard it is for me, Shen Xiaoxiao, to take someone¡¯s life.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already furious, and Long Xi¡¯s attitude almost broke herst nerve. She was angry that this man had abandoned the three of them, and now he was ying an amnesiac... She was angry that this man had taken matters into his own hands and put her in such a dangerous situation. She was even more angry that this man was now making an enemy out of her for the sake of a woman who wanted to kill their own flesh and blood.

    This anger and resentment would definitely not be offset just because he lost his memory. Since he wanted to protect her so badly, then she, Shen Xiaoxiao, would still insist on taking this woman¡¯s life today.

    Shen Xiaoxiao no longer had any qualms about attacking Long Xi. She had tested Long Xi¡¯s skills earlier. She knew that even if this man had lost his memory, these instinctive things were still engraved into his bones.

    Moreover, her fighting skills were personally taught by Yan Kuan. She had been practicing life-or-death moves, and with Yan Kuan¡¯s guidance, her fighting skills could be ranked number one in the entire Dark Empire. There were even a few times when she could barely fight to a draw with Yan Kuan.

    Now, since she was in the midst of anger, she did not show any mercy in her attacks.

    Even so, the two of them had never thought of using their weapons, and Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought of using her de. Fist to fist, each hit hitting the flesh. Shen Xiaoxiao had never exchanged a sound of pain, not to mention that she was using a power snipe. Even if Long Xi wanted to go easy on her, he could not match up to her martial strength, so he could only give it his all.

    The two fought back and forth, and there was no way to determine the winner.

    Long Xi also realized in this real fight that no matter what move he made, Shen Xiaoxiao could break it. Moreover, some of her moves were simr to his, which made Long Xi even more confused.

    Han Jia sat on the ground. She once again recognized Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength and the gap between her and Shen Xiaoxiao. This woman who had shouldered the burden of the Dark Empire was indeed so terrifying that they couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    To be able to tie with Long Xi, she realized that she had really underestimated her. She had really underestimated her.

    However, if they continued to fight like this, it would be difficult for the two to determine the winner. Moreover, looking at Long Xi¡¯s appearance, he had never thought of taking Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s life. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Shen Xiaoxiao was, Long Xi¡¯s darts would not be easy to deal with, right?

    The gun on his waist was not just for show, right? Why didn¡¯t he use a weapon?

    Wasn¡¯t this clearly telling her that even if he saved her life, at the same time, Long Xi did not want to be Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s enemy.

    However, how could she let them get what they wanted? She was almost strangled to death by this woman, and she even sent people to capture her two children. With such hatred, how could this woman let her off so easily?

    Today, in this resort vi, it was either her death or Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s death.

    Han Jia was able to be the assistant of Long Xi to apany him on his expeditions, but she was definitely not a simple dodder flower. Her martial strength was also amazing, but it was not worth mentioning inparison to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    The two fought fiercely, and they did not realize that Han Jia would y tricks behind their backs. Perhaps it was because Shen Xiaoxiao was too heavy-handed, but Han Jia, who had just been thrown out, seemed to be more out of breath than in. Who would have thought that she could recover so quickly?

    Han Jia took out a pistol from his pocket and shot at the two who were fighting not far away.

    Bang!

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back was facing Han Jia, so she naturally didn¡¯t see Han Jia¡¯s movements. However, not seeing didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t feel anything.

    Especially people like them who were more sensitive to danger.

    When Long Xi and Shen Xiaoxiao fought, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back was against Han Jia, so he naturally faced her directly.. When he saw Han Jia¡¯s actions, he pushed Shen Xiaoxiao hard without thinking.

 Chapter 558 - Unconscious

    <h4>Chapter 558: Unconscious</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already known that someone was behind her when Long Xi¡¯s expression changed drastically. She immediately stopped and shot the de in her hand at the back without even looking.

    However, she was a littlete. Fortunately, she was pulled by Long Xi and narrowly avoided the bullet and the de that had just arrived in front of her.

    These two things collided in the air andnded right where Shen Xiaoxiao was standing. If Long Xi hadn¡¯t pulled her, her life wouldn¡¯t have been in danger, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to jump out if she had been injured.

    Did he think that Shen Xiaoxiao would thank Long Xi just like that? Of course not. Shen Xiaoxiao was truly furious this time. She turned around and aimed at Han Jia and shot out the de again, this time right at her throat.

    However, the de that Shen Xiaoxiao shot out without missing a shot was once again blocked by a bullet halfway through. Then, before she could react, a man in ck appeared and quickly carried Han Jia away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to chase after him, but the man in ck¡¯s back stopped. She turned to look at Long Xi and pped him without a second thought.

    Yan Kuan and Dark 1 were really loyal master and servant. They dared to do such a thing right under her nose. Good, very good.

    Long Xi could have dodged that p, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to. After the secret guard appeared and saved Han Jia, he knew that the misunderstanding between him and Shen Xiaoxiao today would definitely not go away. Instead of making Shen Xiaoxiao hate him, it was better to endure this p to temporarily suppress some of her anger. At least he could still have some room for exnation, although he didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared nkly at her own palm hitting Long Xi¡¯s face for half a second. Even when he had tried to kill her, Shen Xiaoxiao had never hit Yan Kuan once, but now she actually did it.

    However, she did not regret her p. It was for the sake of the children and herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that this p will be enough. I will definitely take that woman¡¯s life. If you have the ability, protect her for the rest of your life.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She looked at Long Xi as if she wanted to eat him up. Long Xi looked helplessly at this angry leopard. In the past, he had only thought of her as a little night cat. Now, he realized that she was not a night cat... She was clearly a leopard protecting her cub.

    ¡°Wait three months. I will personally send her to you. She is still useful to me.¡±

    This answer made Shen Xiaoxiao a little stunned. He actually said to wait three months to send her to him? Did she want it?

    D*mn Long Xi, what kind of evil idea was he up to now? Was he trying tofort her? Don¡¯t think that she was gullible. This was not Yan Kuan, but a Long Xi with no memory. If it was Yan Kuan who said this, she would believe it, but it was Long Xi. Hmph, who was he lying to?

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid? Let me tell you, I will definitely take Han Jia¡¯s life. Three months? Hmph, I won¡¯t wait for three days. Just protect her until the end.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left after finishing her sentence. She was toozy to waste time with this man. She said that she would definitely take Han Jia¡¯s life. Before, she wanted to give her a quick death, but now, she hated her. She wanted her to beg for death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back view of turning around and leaving hurt Long Xi¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t believe him. This was worse than him getting a p or a beating. He didn¡¯t know why... He just couldn¡¯t ept Shen Xiaoxiao who treated him like an enemy at this moment.

    Long Xi made a bold and unregretful decision. He picked up a stone and hit Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck without thinking.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt a sharp pain on the back of her neck, and she felt dizzy. Except for the erged face in front of her, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t have any reaction and passed out.

    ¡°She¡¯s still cute when she¡¯s asleep.¡±

    Long Xi sighed helplessly, picked her up, and walked out of the resort vi. The date had turned into this. Han Jia was really a burden.

    However, he couldn¡¯t kill Han Jia now. Han Jia was of great use now. He had to get the antidote through Han Jia, and he even had to kill the old woman through Han Jia¡¯s hands.

    The old woman was too guarded. She didn¡¯t trust anyone. Except for Han Jia, who could asionally gain some trust, everyone else was just a tool in front of her.

    Therefore, Han Jia couldn¡¯t die now. She couldn¡¯t die before she killed the old woman.

    However, the person in his arms was really hot-tempered. He couldn¡¯t exin these things. He had already exposed too many weaknesses in front of her. He definitely couldn¡¯t do such a loss-making business. Even if he had a good impression of Shen Xiaoxiao, he definitely couldn¡¯t leave his bottom line without holding anything back. This was definitely not the principle of he, Long Xi.

    He was not the ck Emperor, and he could not be like the ck Emperor who gave everything to a woman. He was Long Xi, just Long Xi.

    He lowered his head and looked at the unconscious Shen Xiaoxiao. The expression on Long Xi¡¯s face was extremelyplicated. Knocking Xiaoxiao unconscious was just a moment of anger. After knocking her unconscious, how was he going to deal with it?

    ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t touch her. Women are so troublesome...¡±

    Long Xi did not know that he had only knocked Shen Xiaoxiao unconscious at the beginning of his anger. Moreover, he had definitely hit her lightly. How could Shen Xiaoxiao remain unconscious for two days without waking up?

    At first, he thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was pretending. She was supposed to wake up in a few hours, but she had been lying on his bed for a day and a night.

    He had taken the initiative to pull her clothes out mischievously and quickly changed intofortable pajamas. She still had not woken up from such an action. When he had secretly kissed her, she had still not woken up. Only now did Long Xi confirm... Shen Xiaoxiao had really fallen into aa.

    However, the doctors had been changed a few times. They all said that she had fallen into aa and there was no problem at all. Long Xi frowned even more.

    Not only that, he did not go anywhere. He just stayed by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bedside for two days.

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t found the reason? There¡¯s nothing after taking so much blood?¡±

    Long Xi was already in a state of rage. Were these doctors who imed to be experts just sitting around waiting to die? How dare they call themselves experts when they don¡¯t even have the ability to do so?

    ¡°We¡¯ve already, we¡¯ve checked everything. There¡¯s really nothing wrong with this youngdy. She¡¯s very healthy. As for why she¡¯s been in aa, this, this, we really don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°All of you, get lost...¡±

    Once again, Long Xi was enraged. He realized that he was already on the verge of exploding. Initially, he didn¡¯t think much of it, but as time passed... Only then did he realize that he cared more about Shen Xiaoxiao than he had thought. D*mn it, d*mn it.

    ¡°Take good care of her. Report immediately when she wakes up.¡±

    Long Xi could not stay any longer. He would never allow his thoughts to be led by a woman¡¯s nose. It was enough that he had been guarding this woman for two days. He could not continue like this. Love and affection had to be controlled at the embryonic stage. He allowed himself to be interested in a woman, but he would never allow himself to have any feelings for a woman. He would never allow it, not to mention that she was the ck Emperor¡¯s woman. Although he had never been afraid, when it came to s*x... He just could not....

 Chapter 559 - Appetite

    <h4>Chapter 559: Appetite</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Perhaps it was a coincidence, but Shen Xiaoxiao woke up not long after Long Xi had left. However, when she woke up, there was no one in the room except for two people guarding the door.

    Her mind was very clear, and she even knew everything that had happened in the past two days. It was because she knew that she had no intention of moving after she woke up.

    She seemed to have guessed what had happened to her.

    She raised her hand and looked at the small hole that glowed with a blue light. Her expression became colder and colder. Suoyin Flower Tears. She had been poisoned by Suoyin Flower Tears.

    All three of them had been poisoned and had taken the antidote. Why was she the only one who had been poisoned? Why was that?

    Shock, resentment, and too many other emotions made her head hurt. However, none of these couldpare to her eagerness to see her two children. Since there was no antidote for Suoyin Flower Tears... She had to make the best preparations in the shortest time possible.

    The more she was unconscious, the longer she would be unconscious. D*mn Lin Jiahui, d*mn it.

    She got out of bed and was just about to jump out of the window after putting on her shoes when the window suddenly opened from the outside.

    19 jumped in from the outside. When he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was about to do the same thing as him, he simply turned around and jumped out again without saying anything.

    With him leading the way, the route that Shen Xiaoxiao was going to take was naturally a shorter one.

    And the security on the 24th Street of the Western District was not as tight as the Dark Empire¡¯s long-standing base. In addition, Shen Xiaoxiao had been unconscious for two days and had no intention of waking up at all. Therefore... Long Xi naturally did not think that this person would wake up and run away.

    As for whether or not someone woulde to save her, he had automatically ignored all of this. At this moment, his mind waspletely blocked by those so-called thoughts of breaking off love. By the time Long Xi realized that Shen Xiaoxiao had disappeared, he was only angry once again. As expected, love was not a good thing.

    19 and Shen Xiaoxiao were extremely fast. Moreover, 19 had only stepped on the route for a few days. He would not have gone in if he had not seen Long Xi leave. He did not expect to see Miss preparing to run as soon as he went in. It seemed that she was waiting for Long Xi to leave.

    Sitting in the car, before 19 could ask anything, Shen Xiaoxiao said directly, ¡°Bring me some food.¡±

    19 was slightly stunned. Could it be that Long Xi had captured the Miss and starved her for two days?

    ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡±

    ¡°Did Boss mistreat you? He didn¡¯t give you food for two days?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or say anything. She just urged, ¡°Hurry up, I know you have food in the car.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really hungry, and her hands were trembling. Then, he took a sandwich from the backseat and handed it to her. Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed it in big mouthfuls. She knew that after being hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears... Every time she woke up, the person needed to quickly replenish enough energy like a starving ghost reincarnated.

    To be precise, if you wanted to prolong the time betweenas, you needed to replenish arge amount of energy.

    The reason why the Suoyin Flower Tears could make people fall into aa was because it desperately absorbed energy from the blood. This was the result of some favorable information that Old Man Yao had finally researched half a month ago.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also began to rejoice. Fortunately, Old Man Yao had sent such favorable news. Otherwise, she would have beenpletely unprepared.

    The three sandwiches were all eaten by Shen Xiaoxiao. After drinking a few bottles of water, Shen Xiaoxiao finally caught her breath and said to 19, ¡°Find a restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re not full yet? Don¡¯t tell me you have another child already?¡±

    ¡°My ass. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 were used to joking around, and their conversation was not censored at all. Shen Xiaoxiao did not care at all when she heard 19¡¯s words.

    They stopped at a Chinese restaurant. Although it was already past the dinner rush, Shen Xiaoxiao still ordered a table full of dishes after ordering a private room.

    19 was an escort. He had been starving there for two days, but he was definitely not like Shen Xiaoxiao who ate three sandwiches and still ate half a basin of rice and so many meat dishes on the table.

    Something was wrong with Shen Xiaoxiao. Definitely wrong.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what happened in the past two days. Why didn¡¯t you send any news?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he cut off mymunication device, so I couldn¡¯t send any news for the time being.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already thought of an excuse in the car. Not only that... She didn¡¯t wait for 19 to speak before continuing, ¡°He drugged me to make me feel weak so I didn¡¯t run out. I starved myself for a few days and waited for the effects of the drug to wear off before I dared to leave.¡±

    19 felt that this answer made a lot of sense. However, had she eaten too much after starving herself for a few days? Moreover, she seemed to be able to eat even more. Wasn¡¯t this a little strange?

    ¡°Are the children alright?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. I said that you went on a business trip. The two little fellows are very obedient.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. In the end, she could not hold it in anymore. She reached out and grabbed a chicken drumstick to eat. 19 frowned, but he did not ask any questions. It seemed that he had to investigate properly. What was going on?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Looking at the mess of cups and tes on the table, Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. She had eaten so much, but she didn¡¯t feel full at all. It seemed that it was indeed rted to energy intake.

    But she wasn¡¯t hungry either. In fact, she wasn¡¯t hungry at all at the beginning. She just pretended to be hungry and her hands trembled. She finally knew that she couldn¡¯t feel hungry after suffering from Suoyin Flower Tears, she didn¡¯t forget that she really hadn¡¯t had a single grain of rice for the past two days, other than feeding her some water.

    Therefore, most of the time, no one would be able to eat after being hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears, so it made sense that she neglected the most important point of energy intake.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao sat back in the car, she was in the mood to have a good chat with 19.

    ¡°Has there been any news from Reger?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would tell me that we should go back and gather people to get back at him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Getting back at him was indeed her personality, but it was definitely not now.

    ¡°Of course I have to get back at him. Otherwise, he would really think I¡¯m a pushover. But right now, what I want more is all the territory on Western District 24th Street. What¡¯s the situation on Reger¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the boats to send the girls back to their respective countries. But these two days, Reger seems to have set his eyes on Han Jia. He seems to want to y with that woman, so he didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Want to y? Tell Reger. As long as she¡¯s not dead, he can do whatever he wants. But for Han Jia¡¯s life, I want to take it personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    19 never felt that there was anything wrong with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s decision, and Shen Xiaoxiao did not tell 19 that Han Jia had done something to her. However, Shen Xiaoxiao stillined about Dark 1¡¯s actions at that time:

    ¡°Dark 1 helped Long Xi, or else I would have caught her.¡±

    ¡°What? D*mn Dark 1, I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Looking at 19¡¯s angry look, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that although it was raining tonight, the air was not as suffocating as before....

 Chapter 560 - Explain, Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 560: Exin, Doubt</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the two children saw Shen Xiaoxiaoing back, it was easy to imagine how happy they were. It was already 11 o¡¯clock, but they still did not want to sleep.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about them anymore. Today, she especially wanted the children to be by her side, especially after she had fallen into thea from the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    The two children kept chattering in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear. Thinking about it, it was really pitiful. The two children had grown up, but the four of them had not even taken a picture of their entire family. They had not even eaten a proper reunion dinner.

    It was unknown whether it was because Shen Xiaoxiao was a bad mother or because their family was destined to never be together in this life.

    Da Bao was the most delicate and usually slept the earliest. After she fell asleep, Little Treasure nestled in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms.

    Usually, Little Treasure was rarely this sticky to Shen Xiaoxiao. Da Bao was always sticky. However, because Shen Xiaoxiao had left for a few days today, Little Treasure was especially excited when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that from today onwards, she could no longer treat Little Treasure like she did before. She needed Little Treasure to grow up quickly. She did not know how long she couldst, but she wanted to at least wait until she could, Little Treasure could grow up a little longer. This was something that every mother hoped for.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Little Treasure, Mommy¡¯s Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, Mommy will be more strict with you in the future. You have to be good, okay?¡±

    ¡°I will be very good. Why does Mommy have to be more strict with me?¡±

    Little Treasure was very sensible. He could hear the helplessness in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice. He also knew that his mother had been getting busier and busier recently. He was too young. He really wanted to help his mother share the burden, but he knew that there was nothing he could do. He could only take good care of his little sister, be good and obedient.

    ¡°Because Little Treasure is the only man we have. Daddy isn¡¯t around, so Little Treasure has to protect himself, protect Da Bao, and also protect Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m a man, and I will protect my little sister and Mommy.¡±

    After all, he was just a child who was not even five years old. Shen Xiaoxiao had already prepared all the words she wanted to say, but she could not say it out loud.

    However, even if she was poisoned with the Suoyin Flower Tears, she could stillst for a very long time. It was just that the duration of eacha had increased. It seemed that it was impossible to hide it from 19. Even the Four Hall Masters... She had to tell them at the appropriate time.

    If Dark 1 had not left, Shen Xiaoxiao would have wanted to hand over the position of the leader to him. After all, he was the most powerful person in the Dark Empire other than Yan Kuan.

    However, that stubborn person only cared about Yan Kuan. She really did not know what to say.

    Looking at the two children sleeping soundly, Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel sleepy at all. There was still a long way to go. If she did not have two children, perhaps she would still be able to run her own business. However, with two such cute children... If she did not n the children¡¯s future well, how could she leave with peace of mind?

    Her previous ambition to realize her dreams and her value was useless in the face of these life-and-death departures.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan, it seems that we really won¡¯t see each other again this time...¡±

    ...

    Long Xi looked at the open window. He had always known that he couldn¡¯t trap this woman, but he didn¡¯t expect her to wake up so quickly and leave so quickly.

    However, it was good that she had left. He would be able to calm down a little these days. He would never allow a woman to control his thoughts.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m changing the bedsheets.¡± The cleaner looked at his boss, who was suddenly staring at him eerily, and the sweat on his forehead dripped down immediately.

    ¡°Who told you to change them? Get out of here. You¡¯re not allowed to change them without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The servant was a little stunned by Long Xi¡¯s sudden change of behavior. He had repeatedly instructed him to change these every day. Hadn¡¯t his master always been obsessed with cleanliness? Why didn¡¯t he change the bed that had been slept in?

    Forget it, it was better for him to mind his own business. If he didn¡¯t want to change it, so be it.

    Long Xi watched as the servant left. He didn¡¯t know where his anger came from, but he quickly stripped himself naked and hid under the nket. He didn¡¯t want to take a shower or change the bedsheets. He could even smell the scent left behind by that woman.

    D*mn it, he was really possessed...

    ...

    ¡°Boss, Miss Han has been targeted by Reger.¡±

    The cigarette in Long Xi¡¯s hand never stopped. When he heard his subordinate¡¯s report, he did not even raise his head and said, ¡°If she has been targeted, then so be it, as long as she is not killed.¡±

    The subordinate was a little stunned. What happened to Boss? Could it be that Miss Han was not Boss¡¯ woman? How could he not care?

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to make Long Xi¡¯s decision. After he hurriedly left, Long Xi continued with his work. Without raising his head, he said to the empty office, ¡°Come out if you¡¯re here.¡±

    Dark 1 jumped in from the window and watched as Long Xi took care of things and stood there by himself. After he finished his work, he heard him say:

    ¡°You did well that day. Now I believe you¡¯re my secret guard.¡±

    Dark 1 didn¡¯t answer. It was not only because he didn¡¯t talk much, but also because he didn¡¯t know how to answer the question.

    However, Long Xi looked at him and said,?¡°Now, shouldn¡¯t you figure out the rtionship between me and Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Dark 1 understood that he would ask this question. However, he had already thought of an excuse and said directly,?¡°Back in Spain, I lost track of my Lord, so I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    Long Xi looked at this taciturn person and could not find the words to describe his current mood. How could he dismiss him just because he did not know? Dream on.

    ¡°Then why did I go to Spain?¡±

    This was great. This question really got an answer from Dark 1. How did he know what he was going to Spain for? Wasn¡¯t he going along with Miss¡¯ words? He should ask her why she said that they had met in Spain.

    ¡°Receiving goods.¡±

    ¡°Receiving goods? What goods? How about this? You should tell me everything that happened in H Country from the beginning to the end. Anyway, you know that I lost my memory, right?¡±

    Dark 1 was dumbfounded now. He wasn¡¯t really going to say it, right? He was really stupid. Couldn¡¯t he just protect him in the dark? All of this was really getting him into trouble.

    Yan Kuan looked at Dark 1¡¯s constipated expression. Did he think that with his ice-cold face, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cure him? Now, he was starting to suspect that he didn¡¯t seem like the leader of H Country. Because of those so-called memories, he didn¡¯t feel any familiarity at all. It sounded like he was listening to a story. Therefore, he needed to investigate.... reinvestigate everything about himself, and this secret guard who suddenly appeared was the first tooth that he wanted to pry open.

 Chapter 561 - Long Xi is Yan Kuan

    <h4>Chapter 561: Long Xi is Yan Kuan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    At this moment, in the face of Yan Kuan¡¯s questioning, Dark 1¡¯s mind spun rapidly. Although he had followed Yan Kuan without hesitation, and had followed him here after knowing his true identity, it did not mean that he had really ignored Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. He had to consider the two children¡¯s situation even if he did not look at anything.

    Moreover, this eldest brother had lost his memory, and his personality had be more and more simr to before. Before he met Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan could be said to be a person who did not recognize his rtives and was cold and unfeeling. Although he could asionally see him smile... However, every time he smiled, something big would happen. Even if someone died, it would still be a small matter.

    Now that Yan Kuan wanted to save Han Jia, it was out of his expectations. He hadn¡¯t found out about the rtionship between Yan Kuan and Han Jia, but since Yan Kuan wanted to save her, he would still do his duty as a secret guard, although this would definitely cause Shen Xiaoxiao to be very dissatisfied.

    Therefore, he had now concealed Yan Kuan¡¯s memories and helped Shen Xiaoxiao in a disguised way. At least, that was what he thought.

    ¡°Do you not know how to answer? Or are you not going to answer?¡±

    Long Xi looked at the silent man in front of him. His mouth was tough. Didn¡¯t he say that he was his secret guard? Secret guards could hide information? Wasn¡¯t that too unprofessional?

    ¡°It¡¯s the duty of a secret guard. I will never interfere with the master¡¯s affairs. I am only responsible forpleting the mission.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Long Xi really wanted to know the truth, he would have cursed the country at this moment, but he actually used these words to shut him up. This kid seemed to be wooden, but his brain was really flexible.

    ¡°What about Han Jia? I didn¡¯t ask you to save Han Jia.¡±

    ¡°The Lord said that you have to protect Han Jia¡¯s life for three months. I will do as you asked.¡±

    ¡°You have reason to eavesdrop?¡±

    Long Xi really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. However, looking at Dark 1¡¯s expression, he knew that he couldn¡¯t ask anything. He was a little annoyed and chased him out. He had to calm down. Why was it that every time he encountered these things... He felt very anxious, especially after Shen Xiaoxiao had interfered in his life? This anxiety made him feel a little out of control.

    Dark 1 secretly let out a sigh of relief. He had finally passed this hurdle. He only hoped that this Lord would not have any more seizures in the future. However, it seemed that regardless of whether he had memories or not, as long as it was rted to Miss, he would not be able to calm down.

    He wanted to know about the past. In the end, he still wanted to know about the Miss and him. It seemed that Boss really would not be able to escape from the hands of the Miss in this lifetime. In fact, he had already seen through it a long time ago, hadn¡¯t he?

    As Dark 1 left, Long Xi stood up from the sofa. Since he did not know what kind of rtionship it was now, he would integrate all the rtionships. As long as the entire territory was his, including the Dark Empire... No matter what the rtionship was, it would belong to him. Yes, that was what he was going to do.

    As for saying that he was the leader of H Country, hmph, he really would not believe it at all now.

    He sat back at theputer desk and quickly sent out the instructions. Along the way, he also sent out a mysterious email. If he wanted to know any news, he felt that he could not escape from him.

    ...

    ¡°Sister-inw, 24th Street in the Western District is making a move.¡±

    Upon hearing Huo Gui¡¯s report, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Long Xi had chosen to make a move. It seemed that her deterrence was really not enough. The other party was not afraid of her at all.

    ¡°The first and second teams are lying in ambush. The third team will take the rear.¡±

    Huo Gui was somewhat surprised by this arrangement. What was going on? Only small teams were sent to fight?

    ¡°Why only small teams are sent to fight? Isn¡¯t this giving up the ownership of Pnd No. 35?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at their confusion and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not giving up the ownership, but Pnd No. 35 has changed owners. Long Xi is just a pretense for outsiders to see.¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible? We haven¡¯t received any news. How can it change owners? And it¡¯s under our noses?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Pnd No. 35 was Dark 1¡¯s territory, and Dark 1 was already by Long Xi¡¯s side. If he didn¡¯t hand over his territory to his good master, could he leave it to them?

    ¡°Madam, someone sent this over.¡±

    The discussion in the study continued. Huo Gui and Lei Lie looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in confusion. Shen Xiaoxiao was still thinking about how to tell them about this when someone suddenly sent over a box.

    19 took the lead and walked over. He took the box and looked at it. Of course, the box that was going to be delivered to Shen Xiaoxiao definitely did not contain a bomb. He had already checked it after the secret guards took the box.

    19 opened the box. Inside was information and a USB drive. Everyone opened the information and USB drive doubtfully. Huo Gui was the first to cry out in surprise.

    ¡°Damn, who was so kind to give us Pnd No. 35?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also surprised as she looked at the information in theputer. Dark 1 really did something unexpected. He actually did not give Pnd No. 35 to Yan Kuan, but gave all of it to them directly. What did he mean by this? Did they not even need to fight a fierce battle?

    Did he get it so easily?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say that Long Xi took it away?¡±

    ¡°19, tell everyone.¡±

    Huo Gui and Lei lie had stayed in the Dark Empire to help Shen Xiaoxiao. Yun Qi and Feng Hao had already gone to other territories to handle urgent matters, so only the two of them were present.

    When the two of them heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, they looked at 19 at the same time. 19 said helplessly,?¡°Pnd No. 35 is Dark 1¡¯s territory.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, good guy, it¡¯s actually his.¡±

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder he gave it to us. Where¡¯s Dark 1? Why don¡¯t we see him? Why didn¡¯t he personally send it over? Why did he use such a method?¡±

    19 sighed helplessly and said, ¡°He wanted toe, but he¡¯s at Boss¡¯ side right now, so he can¡¯te over.¡±

    ¡°Has Dark 1 found Boss?¡±

    ¡°As a secret guard, he must have found his master, which is why he didn¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Boss has been found. I told you that Boss is lucky. Look, isn¡¯t everything alright?¡±

    Huo Gui¡¯s fiery temper was indeed the same as ever. Once he heard that Dark 1 was by Yan Kuan¡¯s side, he did not think about anything else and felt happy. As long as Boss came back, the Dark Empire would still be as stable as Mount Tai. It might even rise to a higher level.

    However, Lei Lie thought a little more because both 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao did not look rxed at all because they had found Boss. Moreover, since Dark 1 had found Boss, why didn¡¯t he bring anyone back? Instead, he only sent a cardboard box? Thinking of this, he asked tentatively:

    ¡°Did something happen? Or did something happen to Boss?¡±

    19 looked at Lei Lie and said slowly,?¡°Long Xi is Boss, but he has lost his memory.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 562 - Provocation, One Family

    <h4>Chapter 562: Provocation, One Family</h4>

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Neither Lei Lie nor Huo Gui had expected such an answer. If Long Xi was the boss, the repeated provocations and the ambition to swallow the Dark Empire were a little too dramatic, weren¡¯t they? Did he need to swallow his own territory so openly?

    ¡°19, are you kidding? Are you sure Boss has amnesia like you?¡±

    19 nced at Lei Lie. This kid was asking for a beating. What did he mean by being the same as him? How could they bepared?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that he has amnesia. Not only does he have amnesia, but he also listens to the person in ck.¡±

    ¡°What? Listens to the person in ck? How is that possible? How can a person like Boss be easily manipted by others? Are you joking?¡±

    Not only did Lei Lie not believe these words, even Huo Gui did not believe it. Boss would listen to others? This was simply an international joke.

    However, both 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expressions did not rx at all. With such a serious look on their faces, it was unrealistic for them to think that the two of them were joking.

    ¡°Really? Holy sh*t, what¡¯s going on? Should we tell Boss right away?¡±

    ¡°I can only make arrangements for this matter, but it¡¯s definitely not the time to tell him the truth. Don¡¯t forget that he sent people to capture Da Bao and Little Treasure the day before yesterday.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that under the circumstances where Boss doesn¡¯t know the truth?¡± Lei Lie voiced out his doubts. Although he also felt that it was a little ridiculous for Boss to capture his children, didn¡¯t Boss lose his memory? Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t know that the person who he wanted to capture was his own flesh and blood.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys think that since he could lose his memory, he must have been controlled by the person in ck with something? How could a person who was controlled have conventional reason to speak of? Even if we want to tell him, we have to wait for him to clean up the mess behind him first. Dark 1 is already by his side. He won¡¯t just sit by and watch. We can only wait and see. Since Pnd No. 35 is in our hands now, let¡¯s make good use of it.¡±

    ¡°And now, you guys have to remember that 24th Street is our sworn enemy. He wants to take over our territory, and we want his territory. Now, we have to rely on our own abilities. Who has the ability to take over the other party¡¯s territory¡­ Who is the real boss.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You want to fight Boss face-to-face?¡±

    ¡°I think Sister-inw is right. Regardless of whether Boss has lost his memory or not, we must only defend what we should defend and not let anyone bully us. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what Boss said before he left.¡±

    The door opened and Yun Qi and Feng Hao walked in one after another. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Little Treasure to follow behind the two of them. Looking at the tense expression on his face, he seemed to have heard everything they said. This was also good¡­ She was prepared to let her child grow up early, so she would not hide these things from him anymore.

    ¡°Little Treasure,e over. Since you¡¯re all back, let¡¯s discuss properly about how to go all out to take over all the territories in the Western District¡¯s 24th Street. I¡¯m really looking forward to the real battle between us and Yan Kuan.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made the Four Hall Masters, Dark 2, and 19 feel a little apprehensive. They were not afraid of anything else, but they all thought at the same time that one day, when their boss remembered¡­ His life would probably be very miserable, especially because Boss was a wife ve. He had identally hurt Sister-inw again. This time, it would probably take more than three years for him to be forgiven.

    The others discussed at the side, and Little Treasure sat in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao no longer coaxed him like she used to coax a child. Instead, she asked directly, ¡°Little Treasure, do you understand what Mommy and the other uncles are saying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Little Treasure¡¯s lips were still tightly shut. He looked exactly the same as when Yan Kuan was angry. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and reached out to touch the top of his head. He was still too young¡­ When would he really grow up?

    ¡°Little Treasure is unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, is it that uncle who came that night? He¡¯s our father? He doesn¡¯t remember us, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is your father. He had an ident, so he doesn¡¯t remember you. But he will definitely remember you in the future.¡±

    ¡°No, Mommy, you¡¯re lying. He didn¡¯t know about us in the past. No, he doesn¡¯t remember me. He only remembers Sister. Last time he hugged Sister, but he didn¡¯t hug me.¡±

    Forgive the child¡¯s sensitive and fragile heart. Even if he didn¡¯t remember everything, the only two times he interacted with Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan was definitely a strict father to him. Even if he had lost his memory and turned into Long Xi, thest time he came¡­ It was also because he was kind to Da Bao and was picky about him. At least, that was what Little Treasure thought.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was because the child was feeling a little ufortable and was even a little jealous. However, this was a very normal thing. It was verymon for two twins topete with their parents for love in any family with children. Shen Xiaoxiao did not think that there was anything wrong with it, just like how she was jealous of Gu Yuehua¡¯s doting on Liu Yufei when she was young.

    ¡°Little Treasure, your father also dotes on you. It¡¯s not just Da Bao, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re a boy. Have you forgotten what Mommy said? You¡¯re a man.¡±

    Little Treasure kept quiet. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Little Treasure¡¯s temper needed him to figure it out himself, so she did not interrupt him. There was too much information today, and he needed to figure it out himself.

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought that the child¡¯s upbringing had been a sess, but she had never expected that Little Treasure would give her such a big surprise the next day that she almost toppled the entire Dark Empire.

    In the end, the decision that everyone had discussed was almost the same as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. It was to have a head-on fight with Long Xi. Looking at the strange smiles on these people¡¯s faces, perhaps they had been looking forward to this day for a long time¡­ Perhaps they knew that the other party was Yan Kuan, so they were not afraid of what would happen to them when the Dark Empire changed hands one day. In any case, as long as the other party was Yan Kuan, it didn¡¯t matter whether he had amnesia or not. They were all one family!

    Therefore, now that they were less worried, they wanted to watch a good show and have a fight with their boss.

    ¡­

    ¡°You said that they would leave after they provoked us and didn¡¯t hurt anyone?¡±

    ¡°No, they ran away as soon as they saw that someone was moving. They seemed to be here to provoke us.¡±

    Long Xi listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. What did Shen Xiaoxiao mean by this? She asked her subordinates to provoke him? She would leave after she provoked him? Was she ying house?

    Of course, Long Xi didn¡¯t know. This was the agreement of the Four Hall Masters. Since they were all family, no one would hurt family. Of course, they could hurt the people of the 24th Street in the Western District¡­ However, it was absolutely impossible for the people of the Western District¡¯s 24th Street to hurt the people of their Dark Empire. ording to the policy, they would provoke, prod, and run away if they were provoked.

    ¡°Be vignt and be ready to attack at any time. Do not show mercy.¡±

    With a bloodthirsty light, no matter what they wanted to do, since Long Xi had already decided to seize the territory, he would not show mercy, especially to Shen Xiaoxiao. He would not show mercy because of his love, absolutely not.

    ¡­

    ¡°What? Little Treasure has gone missing?¡±

 Chapter 563 - My Son Is Not That Weak

    <h4>Chapter 563: My Son Is Not That Weak</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt as if the world was spinning. Little Treasure was missing? How could he be missing?

    Dark 2 was the first to calm down. He immediately pulled up all the surveince cameras and sealed all the exits. Shen Xiaoxiao sat down with 19¡¯s help. 19 looked at her worriedly and immediately poured her a cup of hot cocoa. She could not faint now. This d*mned Suoyin Flower Tears. How could Xiaoxiao be poisoned? D*mn it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao tried her best to calm herself down. She grabbed the cup of hot cocoa and drank it. The dizziness was slightly reduced. Without saying a word, she started immediately eating the thing that the servant had brought.

    This action made Dark 2 frown. Something had happened to Madam!

    As a secret guard, and the second-ranked secret guard, he had always been in charge of internal problems. The person who followed Boss was Dark 1. However, this did not mean that he did not know about these things... At the very least, he was in charge of all the research materials rted to the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    When hepared the information that Old Man Yao had just sent over, he could tell that Madam had been hit with it.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve been hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even raise her head. She quickly ate the food on the te. Her appearance was somewhat miserable, and it was somewhat difficult for people to look at her directly.

    19 raised his head and gently nodded at Dark 2. Dark 2felt goosebumps in his heart. How could this be? If she had really been hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears, then what should he do?

    If this was really the case, under the circumstances where Boss had lost his memory and Madam had been poisoned, Young Master was really the only hope of the Dark Empire.

    ¡°I will definitely bring Young Master back personally.¡±

    Dark 2 was not a talkative person. Under such circumstances, it was naturally best to quickly make the choice that he should make.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she raised her head to look at him and nodded slightly. After swallowing the food in her mouth, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring him back. Protect him by his side.¡±

    19 was shocked? What was going on? Not bringing him back? The person in ck was watching Little Treasure from outside. How could he not bring him back?

    ¡°Miss, you?¡±

    ¡°Call Da Bao over.¡±

    When 19 heard this, he was stunned. It couldn¡¯t be? The devilish brat ran away by himself again? Dark 2 seemed to have guessed a little. It seemed that Xiaoxiao was awake. She must have been in a daze just now, so she was in such a hurry, right?

    Without saying anything else, 19 immediately went to carry Da Bao over.

    Shen Xiaoxiao quickly finished eating the food on the table. Dark 2 was shocked when he saw this and could not bear to see it. Although it was still iparably cold, he still asked, ¡°I¡¯ll get them to boil some white porridge.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and nodded. This food was indeed unable to satisfy her needs. She had asked Old Man Yao. Once she felt that something was wrong, she would immediately need to replenish arge amount of energy. Old Man Yao was also researching energy pills... She hoped that he could temporarily allow her to extend her time.

    Da Bao was brought over. When he saw her lowering her head and acting as if she had done something wrong, not only Shen Xiaoxiao but also Dark 2 knew that these two devilish children had indeed escaped on their own.

    ¡°Speak, where did Little Treasure go?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao asked very softly, but the more her tone was like this, the more Da Bao became afraid. It would have been fine if her mother had scolded them loudly, but once she spoke to them in such a carefree manner, she would definitely be very, very angry.

    Da Bao was frightened, and tears immediately flowed out of her eyes. She looked pleadingly at 19. In the past, 19 would definitely help her, but this time, 19 stood by Xiaoxiao¡¯s side... He had seen with his own eyes that Xiaoxiao was about to lose her bnce, but she was putting so much effort into stuffing things into her mouth for the sake of the children. It was really not good for him to plead on behalf of the child. Moreover, right now, Little Treasure was the future hope of the Dark Empire.

    ¡°Da Bao, tell Uncle, where did Little Treasure go? Don¡¯t make Mommy angry. It¡¯s a good child to take the initiative to admit their mistake. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Da Bao looked at 19 and then looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. She pursed her lips and said in a very spineless manner, ¡°Little Treasure went to look for Daddy.¡±

    This answer made everyone break out in cold sweat. Look for Daddy? Could this child have gone to look for Long Xi?

    ¡°All the surveince equipment has no trace.¡±

    Dark 3 had juste in to report. Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were even more confused. There was no trace, but this child could not be found. How was this possible?

    ¡°Da Bao, tell Uncle what¡¯s going on? Did you put makeup on your younger brother?¡±

    Da Bao secretly looked at Shen Xiaoxiao again. Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao still ignored her, tears flowed out of her eyes. She did not dare to hide it anymore and sobbed:

    ¡°Uncle, Little Treasure wore my dress and hid in the garbage truck. He said that he had a way to not be discovered by you.¡±

    ¡°Wore your dress? You said that he was dressed as a girl? When did he leave?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday afternoon, when the garbage truck came.¡±

    This child could actually run away in a dress in broad daylight. This time, not only was Shen Xiaoxiao surprised, but the Four Hall Masters who followed were also very surprised.

    What a good kid. What a good kid.

    ¡°Pull up the video of the garbage truck entering. Let me take a look.¡±

    Everyone watched the video a few times in the future. In the end, they found out that this kid was actually hiding in the garbage bin and was being thrown away as garbage. That ck bag was round and bulging. If they hadn¡¯t been mentally prepared... They would really be tricked. If the child was to hide, he would really be like a pile of garbage. How would he be taken seriously?

    ¡°Your subordinate will investigate immediately.¡±

    Dark 2 immediately backed out. Since there was news, he immediately took action. Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao, who was carried out by 19. She did not know how to describe the feeling of having her heart broken by the devilish brat.

    ¡°Increase the intensity of our attack on the Western District¡¯s 24th Street. I want Long Xi to be unable to be in two ces at once.¡±

    Everyone did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to still have such an attitude after knowing that Little Treasure had left. However, it was fine if they wanted to attack Long Xi now. There would be a battle sooner orter anyway, so they were already gearing up for it.

    ¡°Then what about Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°Nothing will happen to him. I believe in my son.¡±

    The others did not know where Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s confidence came from, but they were sure that Shen Xiaoxiao would never joke about her own child.

    The reason why Shen Xiaoxiao could be so sure was because she knew that without Da Bao¡¯s burden, Little Treasure¡¯s explosive power was absolutely astonishing. This child was very much like her. He was a child who had attacked ruthlessly, and just by this alone... he would have one more life than the others.

    ...

    ¡°That batch of ammunitions were stolen? All of them were wiped out?¡±

    Long Xi put out the cigarette butt. This Shen Xiaoxiao was really good. He really thought that she was just ying around. This time, she was really serious?

    Since she was serious, he would apany them and train hard. More than 20 of his brothers were wiped out. She had guts. This time, he wanted to see if the people of the Dark Empire were really that powerful.

    ...

    When Dark 2 saw Little Treasure swaggering around in a flowery dress and a small hat, he understood a parent¡¯s concern for the child. This child could be considered to be flexible. However, weren¡¯t you afraid when you showed up so arrogantly outside?

    Not only was he not afraid, but when Dark 2 saw Little Treasure quickly climb into the trunk of a truck that led to the town, the shock he felt could not be described with words....

 Chapter 564 - Monkey Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 564: Monkey Spirit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi¡¯s territory in the small town was definitely not as grand as K-ONE¡¯s in the Dark Empire. No matter how fast he developed, he could not establish a proper territory in less than half a year.

    Moreover, their territory was in a small town near Bard City, which was three hours away from Las Vegas.

    Bard City had long been upied by them, and they did not know who Long Xi was. In any case, he had been staying in the small town.

    Little Treasure, on the other hand, did not know how he found out the exact location of Long Xi. Right now, Dark 2 was more and more curious about this Young Master, and he was more and more confident that he could find this ce.

    The alley was a little remote. Dark 2 watched as the child walked into the alley and frowned. How did he get to that ce?

    Didn¡¯t the child know not to go to these dark corners?

    Dark 2 followed closely behind, afraid that he would lose sight of the child if he was not careful.

    However, what Dark 2 did not expect was that just as he was in the dark alley, Little Treasure walked out and aimed the gun in his hand at his lower back.

    There was actually a time when he was pecked by a swallow.

    ¡°Uncle Dark, why are you following me?¡±

    Dark 2 turned his head and looked at the loaded mini pistol in Little Treasure¡¯s hand. If this child did not recognize him, would he have attacked him?

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    ¡°I saw you a long time ago. I saw you when you followed me into the car. There is a smell on you.¡±

    ¡°Smell?¡±

    Dark 2 lowered his head and sniffed. No, he didn¡¯t smell it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t smell it. Only my sister and I can smell it. Mom said that it¡¯s hereditary. We have a sharper nose than others. Uncle Dark, are you taking me back? I don¡¯t want to go back. Can you tell Mommy that I want to go find Daddy?¡±

    Dark 2 looked at Little Treasure who looked like a little adult with a gun. He felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bringing you back. I¡¯m here to protect you from your father.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really? Are you really protecting me from my father? Are you not lying to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Your mother gave the order herself.¡±

    ¡°Mommy must be very worried about me, right?¡±

    Little Treasure knew that it was not good for him to sneak out, but he just wanted toe out. He wanted to make sure that his father really did not recognize him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very worried.¡±

    ¡°Then you should tell Mommy that you¡¯ve found me.¡±

    ¡°Madam knows your whereabouts. Do you know where Long Xi is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Dark 2 deliberately changed the topic. He was too curious about how this five-year-old child could do all this. Was his genes really so powerful? Was the eldest child so heaven-defying?

    ¡°I have the password to my mother¡¯sputer. I also saw the information they investigated, so I knew toe here to look for it.¡±

    ¡°You can read it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. It¡¯s all in English, but I can useputer software to trante it.¡±

    Dark 2 was a little speechless. Thisputer was indeed not a good thing. Look at these children. They had been taught badly.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Dark 2, aren¡¯t you going to stop me?¡±

    Little Treasure had to first determine whether Dark 2¡¯s goal was to stop him, follow him, or help him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re going to listen to me?¡±

    Dark 2 was stunned. If he didn¡¯t stop him, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was going to listen to him?

    ¡°Yes, you can say that.¡±

    Little Treasure grinned and continued:

    ¡°Then you are the same as Uncle Dark. Can youe out when I¡¯m in danger?¡±

    Dark 2 looked at the little person in front of him. He was really smart. Since he did not want to interfere, he would not interfere.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After saying that, Dark 2 turned around and disappeared in front of Little Treasure. Little Treasure was extremely envious. When could he have such skills? But now that he was wearing this dress, how could he run and jump? It was really not fun to be a girl.

    It was already dark. Dark 2 did not ask where Little Treasure was going to rest, nor did he ask what he was going to do. Madam had said that he would only be in the dark. Little Treasure had also decided for him to only be in the dark, so he would just be in the dark.

    As soon as Dark 2 left, Little Treasure turned around and walked out of the alley. However, his luck was really too good. Just as he walked out of the alley, he saw two groups of people fighting. He quickly found a hidden spot behind a telephone pole and hid.

    The two groups of people were fighting intensely. Bullets were fired, and there was not a single passerby around. Little Treasure was a little nervous. No matter which angle the bullets were from, they should not be able to hit him. He would be fine, he would definitely be fine.

    However, those people were so stupid. They could not kill their opponents at such a close distance. They were not even as good as his marksmanship.

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t know what was going through his mind. However, when Little Treasure saw that the gunfight had ended and a car suddenly came out, his little eyes lit up.

    It was Daddy!

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t know why he was so excited. However, Long Xi was a little happy when he saw the people who had been captured alive. Although there weren¡¯t many of them, with the addition of the people he had captured previously, it should be enough to negotiate terms with Shen Xiaoxiao. His mood was finally a little better. What should he negotiate terms with when the time came?

    Of course, he should leave a messenger behind. Long Xi aimed at one of the people and shot out a dart. The finger of the person in the dart was immediately cut off. This technique was so precise that anyone who saw it would be dumbstruck.

    ¡°Take your broken finger back and show it to your Boss Shen. She will naturally understand.¡±

    That person was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat, but he did not make a sound. This made Long Xi think even more highly of the Dark Empire.

    Meanwhile, Little Treasure waspletely shocked when he saw Long Xi¡¯s attack. It was so powerful. His father was actually so powerful.

    Little stars appeared in his eyes. This was the first time he realized that his father was really a very powerful person.

    The staff members were quickly taken away, and Long Xi slowly walked back to his car. However, he did not ignore the pair of eyes that were shining at him.

    A dart shot out, and from a distance of a hundred meters, it knocked the trash can far away. Little Treasure¡¯s figure appeared in front of Long Xi.

    Dark 2 was a little scared. The bullet in his hand was about to be fired. However, seeing the trajectory of the dart, he knew that Little Treasure would be fine.

    However, Little Treasure¡¯s reaction left him dumbfounded.

    This child... This child actually pretended to faint?

    Yes, he pretended to faint. First, he let out a scream, and then he fainted on the ground.

    Don¡¯t joke around. Would Little Treasure be scared by this? Of course not. He was so excited when he saw the gunfight just now, but now he fainted just like that?

    Dark 2 finally understood what Madam meant. Her son was not that weak. How was he weak? He was like a smart monkey spirit, and his courage was outrageous.

    There would be a good show to watch this time, right? He wondered if Long Xi would be fooled?

 Chapter 565 - You Are My Father

    <h4>Chapter 565: You Are My Father</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao fumbled around with the Obsidian Star in her hand. The two new petals hadpletely changed the appearance of the Obsidian Star.

    Fortunately, she had been prepared. Thest time she had been caught by Long Xi, she had changed her clothes and taken off her gloves. It was not unusual for her to see the real face of the ring in her hand. Fortunately, she had used two thin jade pieces to embed the Obsidian Star in the first ce. She had deliberately changed its original appearance so that she could avoid the sight of Long Xi.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed prescient. When Long Xi first saw this ring, he had been secretly disappointed for a long time. It was not the same as the one in his hand, and the style was a little moreplicated. Even though it was almost the same material¡­ but for jade, it was all the same.

    Long Xi really did not understand these things now, so when he saw that it was not the ring that he thought it was, he did not continue to investigate.

    At this end.

    Long Xi looked at the boy who was eating a hamburger in front of him and was speechless. How did this child get attached to him?

    At this moment, Little Treasure was no longer wearing the little floral dress from before. Instead, he was wearing Long Xi¡¯s shirt. He was no longer dirty and looked clean and cute.

    His eyebrows were thick and ck, his eyes were round and bulging, and there was a mole at the corner of his lips. He looked quite cute.

    Little Treasure¡¯s face was also Da Bao¡¯s proudest work. She had used a special material to darken Little Treasure¡¯s eyebrows and eyeliner. This time, he looked like a different person. Then, she pointed a mole at the corner of his lips. Now, she had to recognize who he was¡­ Long Xi had only seen Little Treasure once, but he really couldn¡¯t recognize him for a moment.

    It had been more than half a month since theyst met, and they had only been together for more than ten minutes. Although he had a deep impression of those two children, and that little boy¡¯s eyes were very simr to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s, the current Little Treasure¡­ His appearance had changed a lot, and it was not easy to recognize him.

    ¡°Kid, who are you? Where is your home?¡±

    After swallowing the sandwich, Little Treasure said, ¡°China. I don¡¯t know where I am either. Those people kidnapped me. Uncle, I want to go home. Can you send me home?¡±

    ¡°Where is your home? Phone number? Address?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡±

    Long Xi frowned at the little brat in front of him. How could he be so kind as to bring such a little brat back?

    Judging from the sorry look on his face when he fainted and the information he had gotten from him, this child was probably kidnapped by another person and ran away by ident, right?

    ¡°Then where were you before?¡±

    Little Treasure raised his head and looked at Long Xi. He didn¡¯t look like him at all. Why did his mother say that he looked like his father? Besides, he felt that he was much more handsome than his father.

    Little Treasure had a good memory. When he was young, Shen Xiaoxiao had told them that she had grown up in a boxing club, and Little Treasure had always remembered it. Therefore, when he heard Long Xi ask about it, he thought of his story without thinking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a club with a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°A club?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a lot of kids are like me.¡±

    Sure enough, Long Xi knew that his guess was right. He immediately got up and made a phone call.

    Before Long Xi took over, there had been a batch of children who had just arrived from the outside. He had ordered all these children to be sent back to the country, but Han Jia had messed it up. She had even opened a few brothels. During this period of time, he had been doing his best to clean up these things. Now that he saw this child, he immediately asked his subordinates.

    ¡°You said that they took them away yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they took them away yesterday.¡±

    Yan Kuan hung up the phone and thought of the child he had just seen yesterday. He turned around and asked the little devil, ¡°You ran out yesterday? Why are you wearing girls¡¯ clothes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is all I have. I saw them catching those girls, so I ran away. Daddy, my name is An An.¡±

    He was a child anyway, so it was normal that he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. Long Xi nced at him. The child¡¯s mouth was full of milk foam. An An, this name was verymon.

    Also, why did he call him Daddy? Was the child confused?

    ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at him. Shouldn¡¯t he be calling him Daddy?

    ¡°Daddy? You¡¯re my daddy?¡±

    Long Xi looked at the child. The child was really scared out of his wits. Why did he call a random man he saw Daddy?

    ¡°I¡¯m not your father. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to your parents.¡±

    Long Xi got up and prepared to leave. Little Treasure had run so far to look for him, but he did not expect him to still not admit that he was his daddy. Did his daddy really not like him?

    Little Treasure¡¯s lips were tightly shut, but he still ran over quickly. How could he let him go so quickly? He put on the shirt that was so long that it reached his bare feet and chased after him.

    Little hands pulled on the corner of his shirt pitifully, his big eyes staring at him. No matter how cruel Long Xi was, he could not be cruel to a child.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me behind, okay?¡±

    Long Xi looked at his attire and once again seeded in frowning. Although he admitted that this child had given him a good impression, of course, he did not know why he had always developed a good impression of women and children recently.

    This should be the only child that he had a good impression of other than Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children. He did not know if it was because he was Asian, but Long Xi himself thought so.

    Therefore, he showed 12 points of patience towards the child.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will sell you again. You wait here obediently. I will get someone to look for your parents.¡±

    Calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯ was simr to him bing an extremely evil person. Did this kid know what a father was?

    ¡°No, I want to be with you. Daddy, can you take me with you wherever you go? I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. Let¡¯s go find Mommy together.¡±

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not your dad. You¡¯re mistaken. Do you call everyone Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re my daddy. I know that. You¡¯re definitely my daddy. You¡¯re so powerful. My daddy is the most powerful person in the world. Mommy told me that before.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s childish words made Long Xi confirm once again in his heart. This kid really had mistaken him for someone else. Perhaps every mother would tell their child that their father was the most powerful person in the world.

    What about him? Did he also have such an experience when he was young?

    However, no matter how Long Xi thought about it, everything about his childhood was a nk. At this moment, he was extremely convinced that perhaps he wasn¡¯t Long Xi at all, and those real memories that belonged to him¡­ For some unknown reason, they had already been erased.

    His head hurt a little. Looking at the little boy who was still holding onto his clothes and not letting him go, he was a little annoyed as he reached out and pulled his clothes over. Then, he strode towards the study room. His head hurt, a pain that was on the verge of exploding.

    Little Treasure looked at his empty palm, and there was an indescribable loneliness in his eyes¡­.

 Chapter 566 - His Seed?!

    <h4>Chapter 566: His Seed?!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In the living room of Norda, there was only Little Treasure standing there alone. Dark 1 walked out from the side. When Little Treasure saw him, he ran over excitedly and called out, ¡°Aunt!¡±

    He had previously thought that it was an extremely harsh form of address, but at this moment, he felt an inexplicable softness in his heart. He made a silent gesture, and Little Treasure immediately understood and covered his little mouth.

    However, he still looked at Dark 1 very happily. He even said that he wasn¡¯t his father. His mother had said that Uncle An would always follow behind his father and protect him, just like how Uncle followed behind his mother.

    ¡°Aunt, why doesn¡¯t Daddy recognize me?¡±

    Dark 1 brought Little Treasure to the guest room. When he heard Little Treasure¡¯s question, he felt a little upset, but he still said, ¡°You saw it. Your father¡¯s headache is acting up. He lost his memory, so he can¡¯t remember you.¡±

    Little Treasure lowered his head in disappointment. Was his father really sick?

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You just stay here obediently and don¡¯t run around anywhere else. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Aunt, when will Daddy remember me?¡±

    ¡°This... should be very soon.¡±

    ..,

    After Dark 1 coaxed the little guy to sleep, he walked out of the room. Long Xi had been waiting in the living room for a long time. When he saw him, he said without raising his head, ¡°You really like children.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Young Master. Your subordinate will naturally treat him well.¡±

    Upon hearing the term ¡®Young Master¡¯, Long Xi immediately stood up. What did this mean? His child? Was it really his child?

    ¡°Tell me clearly, what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Young Master was separated from Master when he was born. After Master¡¯s ident, Young Master came looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Stop ying tricks on me and tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°Young Master was stolen from China and sent to the club. I got someone to save him.¡±

    ¡°China?¡±

    ¡°Yes, China.¡±

    ¡°First, I¡¯m Chinese? Not from H Country? Where¡¯s the mother of the child?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The Lord told me not to ask.¡±

    This was also the truth from Dark 1. In the past three years, Yan Kuan had indeed said in the Dark Empire that no one was allowed to ask. Look, he was so obedient.

    ¡°1, you¡¯re challenging my patience.¡±

    ¡°I am telling the truth.¡±

    Dark 1 stood aside after saying that. No matter what questions he asked, he would not say a word. Naturally, Long Xi would not believe his words so easily. He immediately dialed the number and a medical team immediately came over. He would not believe it if he did not test it personally.

    He had not forgotten that the old woman had said that he was infertile.

    Little Treasure was asleep. It was easy to collect a sample of his blood, and it was also very quick to get the results of the test.

    Four hourster.

    Long Xi looked at the report in his hand with a confused expression. It really was his child. What was going on? What kind of memory did he lose? Why didn¡¯t he even know that he had a child?

    ¡°The old woman never told me that I had a child.¡±

    ¡°The Lord only found out about it not long before the ident.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know who the child¡¯s mother is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What about An An? He doesn¡¯t know who his mother is either?¡±

    ¡°The Lord can ask him himself.¡±

    Dark 1 was not afraid of Yan Kuan asking. He had already made a deal with Long Xi. This child was extremely tight-lipped and smart. It would not be so easy for Yan Kuan to ask about Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°An An, tell Daddy, what is your mother¡¯s name?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the man in front of him and then at Dark 1. He had really asked for his mother¡¯s name. His aunt was right. His father had really forgotten everything. His mother would definitely be very sad.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s name is Lin Weiwei. They all called Mommy Weiwei.¡±

    ¡°What? Lin Weiwei?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°What about your mom now? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mommy is. I haven¡¯t seen Mommy for a long time.¡±

    It had been a long time. He hadn¡¯t seen Shen Xiaoxiao for two days. Besides, his mom¡¯s name was Lin Weiwei. He knew that his mom¡¯s name was Shen Xiaoxiao and others also called her Lin Weiwei. That was how Uncle Wei called her.

    The name Lin Weiwei should be verymon in China. Or was it the same as the Lin Weiwei beside him?

    This was impossible. When he first saw Lin Weiwei, it was definitely not like this in that secret prison.

    Yan Kuan knew that he could not get anything out of this five-year-old child. Heforted the child, turned around, and walked out of the room. At this moment, he still could not fully digest these things. Suddenly, a child appeared... and he suddenly told his child¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Lin Weiwei.

    How ironic, how ironic.

    If he had not personally seen the blood test, perhaps he would never have believed that he had a child. However, he had personally watched every step, so there was absolutely no mistake... Then, there was naturally no problem with the final result.

    Dark 1 did not follow him. Instead, he apanied Little Treasure in the room and yed with guns for a while. After all, as long as this child was given a gun, he could y with it for an entire afternoon.

    ¡°You deliberately let him know Little Treasure¡¯s identity. Why?¡±

    Dark 2 jumped in from the window. Little Treasure was already asleep. Dark 1 nced at Dark 2 and said, ¡°If he knows, he will naturally be more vignt and care more. No matter how well we protect him, it won¡¯t be able to stop us if he doesn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Even the person in ck will soon know.¡±

    Dark 1 shook his head and said:

    ¡°Not necessarily. He has already made his move. Whether it¡¯s Long Xi or Yan Kuan, he is the one who will definitely not be manipted by others. He has a n, and perhaps his n will be able to eliminate all of our hidden dangers. The old woman he mentioned is the person in ck, and he has already made his move.¡±

    When Dark 2 heard the information provided by Dark 2, he felt a little more at ease. If that was the case, it would be for the best.

    Long Xi returned to his room, but he was still unable to extricate himself from the strange feeling in his heart. Just a moment ago, he had said that these things were not to be touched. Then, a little brat immediately appeared and said that he was his son.

    This really caught him off guard.

    However, since he was really his son, then the most important thing to do now was to quickly settle these matters and bring the child back to the country. He had to know what his real identity was and the mask on his face... That little brat called him daddy the moment he saw him. In other words, this was the face that the child had known all this time.

    Even his own child had not seen his true face. What exactly was underneath this face?

    The Dark Empire¡¯s attacks were getting more and more intense. The territory that he had seized had already lost one of its biggest territories. However, now, he already knew who he had to deal with the most, the Dark Empire. The negotiations that he had thought of earlier... HGe thought that he knew what kind of oue he wanted.

    ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s news from Long Xi¡¯s side.. The negotiations will be held at Daguan Ridge in five days.¡±

 Chapter 567 - Business

    <h4>Chapter 567: Business</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at the news that Dark 2 had sent back. The development of the plot was too strange. She did not expect that Little Treasure¡¯s appearance would actually make Long Xi want to speed up the pace of dealing with the person in ck.

    It seemed that this stinky man was not so useless. At the critical moment, he had helped them. It would be best if he was the one to deal with them. Only when the external problems were dealt with would it be easier to deal with the internal problems.

    Earlier on, she had asked her subordinate to bring back a severed finger. She knew that Long Xi meant to really fight for territory with her. But now, if she was not wrong, Long Xi wanted to negotiate with her... He probably wanted her to temporarily stop the attack on the Western District¡¯s 24th Street. After all, the hatred between her and the old woman was even greater. Long Xi wanted to join forces with her.

    Hahaha, she did not know what Lin Jiahui had used on Yan Kuan to make him lose his memory, but she knew that the old woman wanted Yan Kuan to be on the opposite side of her. She just did not expect that Yan Kuan was really a traitor. He was definitely not under anyone¡¯s control. Even if he was drugged, he would not hesitate to get rid of the old woman.

    No matter what his considerations were, if he wanted to attack the old woman, she would definitely support him. Not only would she support him, but she would also join forces. She said that they would not rest until one of them was dead. This time, she would definitely not let her escape.

    Previously, a Dark Empire could make her like a rat crossing the street. Now, with the addition of the Western District¡¯s 24th Street, unless you really had a great opportunity, it would be difficult to avoid it!

    Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more excited. She finally felt that Long Xi was not so ridiculously stupid and not so weak. It could be considered that there was some shadow of the ck Emperor in it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Reger?¡±

    19 smiled and poured Shen Xiaoxiao some water while saying, ¡°Having fun. Han Jia has been yed badly by him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled mockingly. She took the cup and took a sip before saying, ¡°He¡¯s yed enough for half a month. Pick her up and bring her with you in the transaction five dayster. I have a feeling that your good boss will definitely want this woman.¡±

    19 was a little surprised. Want Han Jia? Why did Boss want Han Jia? What was the rtionship between Boss and Han Jia?

    19 carefully looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. There was no trace of jealousy or anger. She wasn¡¯t angry, right?

    ¡°What are Han Jia and Boss doing?¡±

    ¡°Who cares? Last time, they didn¡¯t hesitate to attack me to save Han Jia. This time, they have to show some sincerity in exchange. I also want to see how important this Han Jia is in his heart.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect this decision. She originally decided to kill Han Jia directly, but since Yan Kuan was willing to deal with the person in ck, she wanted to see it again. What kind of existence did this Han Jia have in his heart? Let alone three months or less, she wanted to let him know immediately that she was just so willful. Yes, she was just so willful.

    ...

    Five dayster.

    Long Xi looked at this kid who had only reached his thigh, and he could not describe the feeling in his heart. Now, he was more and more convinced that this was his son. Look at the way this gun was used. It was no different from that ck Emperor¡¯s kid. No... He was even more powerful than that kid.

    If there was a chance, he must let these two kids have a good match. His son was not inferior either.

    ¡°An An.¡±

    As soon as Little Treasure heard Long Xi calling for him, he immediately ran over. He had realized that his father was really amazing these past few days. His darts were even better than his mother¡¯s. They were even more urate.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    ¡°An An, rest early. Daddy has something to do tonight.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to settle some very important matters. After I¡¯m done, we¡¯re going to go back to the country to look for your mother.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really. But Mommy, she...¡±

    ¡°My Lord, everything has been arranged.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s words were interrupted. He raised his head and nced at Dark 1. It was so close. He had almost said that Mommy was in M Country. Fortunately, his aunt hade in time.

    Long Xi gave a few words of advice and turned around to leave.

    At the Daguan Ridge.

    This time, the ce the two of them chose was empty. It was close to the bay, but it was quite a distance away from the bay.

    Both sides were relieved to choose such a ce because there were no hidden ces here. It was clear at a nce, and they were not afraid of being attacked by the two sides.

    Forget about believing in one¡¯s character. Now that it was a negotiation between two gang leaders, character was temporarily put aside.

    Both sides had arrived at the same time, and they had brought people with them. No one would reallye here alone.

    However, since it was Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi who were negotiating, naturally, the two of them walked alone to an open area on the side.

    The starry sky tonight was dazzling. Not to mention if it was a date, this ce was extremely good. It was just that the atmosphere at the moment was a little tense.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at her subordinates behind her. The Four Hall Masters all wanted toe today, but it was impossible for them not to leave anyone behind. They had decided to draw lots, and the ones following them were Yun Qi and Huo Gui.

    At this moment, the two of them were sizing up Long Xi. Good heavens, not to mention the change in appearance, it was really an illusion. They could not see it, but the back view was somewhat simr, except that Boss seemed to be a little stronger.

    No wonder they did not recognize him at the beginning.

    A total of ten people came from Yun Qi¡¯s side. Long Xi¡¯s side was about the same. However, because Long Xi wanted to make a trade, he had brought along the few people he had previously captured alive.

    At this moment, Long Xi looked at the woman who was a little hazy under the moonlight. She was still the same as before. She was cold and aloof, and her every movement carried a trace of sharpness. There was not the slightest hint of a delicate little girl¡¯s beauty. She had a beautiful appearance and a petite figure. It was hard to imagine that such a thin and small body would have such powerful energy.

    There was probably only one person in the world who could fight him to a draw, and it was a woman at that.

    There was a trace of excitement towards a rival, but there was also a trace of invisible regret. It was really a pity that such a woman was not his.

    Now that he had a child, Long Xi felt even more regretful, although he did not know why he felt regretful.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is still so radiant after so many days of not seeing each other.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to Boss Long¡¯s glib tongue. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao interrupted Long Xi¡¯s polite words. They were here to talk about business, not romance.

    ¡°I want to make a deal with Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What deal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help Xiaoxiao get rid of the old woman, and Xiaoxiao¡¯s Dark Empire will temporarily stop.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at Long Xi. This made her feel that it was a bit unreal.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? It¡¯s better to say it all at once.¡±

    ¡°The person in my hands and Xiaoxiao will be exchanged for another person.¡±

    ¡°Han Jia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard the definite answer, she felt extremely frustrated. D*mn man, he actually wanted to trade this woman with her. Ten secret guards couldn¡¯t evenpete with one Han Jia.

    ¡°It seems that Boss Long really loves Han Jia....¡±

 Chapter 568 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 568: Jealousy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Why did Long Xi feel that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were full of jealousy? True love? Han Jia? Of course not, but dealing with the old woman, Han Jia, was a sharp knife. With her, it would be twice the result with half the effort. Moreover, he also wanted to see if Han Jia had anything to do with An An. After all, her name was Lin Weiwei.

    ¡°Is Xiaoxiao jealous?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stared at Long Xi. Jealous? He thought that she was jealous?

    She looked at Long Xi as if it was unsharpened. Her tone became colder as she said, ¡°Boss Long is as arrogant as ever.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are indeed jealous. Don¡¯t worry, Han Jia is very useful to me. As for what it is, it is not convenient for me to tell Xiaoxiao. But I can tell you something. Han Jia¡¯s birth name is Lin Weiwei.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Lin Weiwei? Han Jia¡¯s birth name was Lin Weiwei?

    What kind of joke was that?

    Han Jia was an important person, but Lin Weiwei, Grandma Lin, what... what was going on?

    Third Uncle clearly said that the real Lin Weiwei was already dead. How could this be?

    If Han Jia was Lin Weiwei, then Han Jia was the old woman¡¯s biological granddaughter. Did Long Xi know about this?

    ¡°What else do you know?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s nervous face and said with amusement,?¡°Whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. If I don¡¯t know, I can help Xiaoxiao find out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi and suddenly grinned. She was almost fooled. What a smart man. He really didn¡¯t lose out to anyone when it came to scheming.

    ¡°Lin Weiwei? Her name is very ordinary. Is there anything special about her?¡±

    ¡°Ordinary? Xiaoxiao is from China. It seems that her name is very ordinary in China.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, extremely ordinary. Does Boss Long want to know anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing? Since the deal is done, then we...¡±

    ¡°Did I say that our deal is done?¡±

    Ast-minute betrayal?

    Long Xi raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman in front of him. What did she mean?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Since Han Jia is so important, how can she be reced with just 10 secret guards? I¡¯m not bragging, but we will lose if we fight head-on.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s because we don¡¯t have enough chips? What else does Xiaoxiao want? Just say it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi and moved a little closer. Her lips curled up slightly and she said lightly,?¡°I still want half of the territory of the Western District¡¯s 24th Street.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is so petite. I didn¡¯t expect her appetite to be so big.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about, but Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She wanted to wait for him to think it over carefully. She wanted to see how important this Han Jia was. If he could exchange half of the 24th Street that he took half a year to get, then she really had nothing to say.

    The two stood in the distance and didn¡¯t say anything. Yun Qi and the others became more and more curious and gossipy.

    ¡°Old 3, do you think Sister-inw will let Boss off so easily if he recovers his memory in the future?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Did you hear that? Ten secret guards can¡¯t beat one Han Jia. Do you think Sister-inw can just let it go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Dark 3 is right. Boss is going to have a hard time in the future. But do you think there¡¯s really something between Boss and Han Jia?¡±

    ¡°What? No matter what it is, Boss won¡¯t take it even if he walks around in the hands of that pervert, Reger. It doesn¡¯t matter if Reger did anything to Han Jia.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Yun Qi, are you kidding? Will Reger, that man, go easy on women? Do you think that every woman is a Sister-inw that he can¡¯t afford to offend?¡±

    ¡°Come on, you two, be quiet. Look at the way those people are looking at us. Are they trying to provoke us?¡±

    Hearing Yun Qi¡¯s words, Huo Gui and Dark 3 looked at the people brought by Long Xi not far away. They looked like they were serious, but they would only know about this ability after exchanging blows.

    ¡°Are they trying to fight us?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Sister-inw and Boss didn¡¯t deliberately hide what they said, so they must have heard it.¡±

    ¡°If they heard it, so be it. Anyway, half of the territory or all of the territory will belong to our Dark Empire sooner orter.¡±

    ...

    ¡°As Xiaoxiao wishes.¡±

    Blocked by the moonlight, Shen Xiaoxiaopletely hid the dissatisfaction in her eyes. She turned her head to look at Long Xi and smiled mockingly.

    ¡°Indeed, you love the beauty but not the country.¡±

    Since the deal was done, there was nothing more to say. Shen Xiaoxiao could not be bothered to look at this man anymore. She had wanted to give him a few reminders, but now that it was open, she did not want to give him any reminders. It was already good enough that she did not cause any trouble.

    ¡°If you have time, I would like to invite Xiaoxiao to have a gathering with the two children.¡±

    Long Xi suddenly said this behind Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. What did he mean?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A family gathering? How about this reason?¡±

    ¡°The reason is very strong, but it¡¯s not realistic.¡±

    After saying that, he left. Long Xi was even more confused about what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking.

    Han Jia was personally brought out by 19, and the two sides made an exchange. Han Jia didn¡¯t seem to have any external injuries, but 19 knew that Reger¡¯s methods were really abnormal and terrifying. On the surface, there was nothing, but it was hard to say what was inside.

    There was a slight breeze, and 19 passed the thermos cup in his hand to Shen Xiaoxiao. The warm bird¡¯s nest porridge made Shen Xiaoxiao feel warm.

    Of course, recently, 19 had been taking care of Shen Xiaoxiao so meticulously that everyone was already used to it. Yun Qi vaguely guessed one thing, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Although it seemed that Sister-inw was a little too delicate... she did not seem like the boss of a gang, but he knew that Sister-inw had to eat those things.

    However, Long Xi felt a little ufortable when he saw 19¡¯s meticulous care, especially when 19 directly put a tissue to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth. Long Xi¡¯s gaze could already be described as sharp.

    ¡°Since the transaction ispleted, should Xiaoxiao go and celebrate with me?¡±

    ¡°Celebrate?¡±

    He suddenly said that he wanted to celebrate. Was this the time to celebrate? Both parties were preparing to go back to their respective residences. What was going on again?

    ¡°Yeah, celebrate. Xiaoxiao can¡¯t be afraid, right? I still have some things to tell Xiaoxiao. It¡¯s just that there are too many people here, so Xiaoxiao, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    This was a sentence in Chinese, and Long Xi actually understood it immediately. He was stunned at first, but he immediately changed his expression to one that was more and more simr to Yan Kuan¡¯s.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you want to know the whereabouts of Lord ck Emperor?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Long Xi. What the h*ll was this guy trying to do?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that Xiaoxiao isn¡¯t the least bit worried about the disappearance of the ck Emperor? I¡¯m starting to wonder if Xiaoxiao really loves Lord ck Emperor.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with Boss Long, right?¡±

    ¡°But I happen to have news about the ck Emperor. Do you want to know about it, Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held back theughter in her heart. Sometimes, Yan Kuan was really stupid.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to hear about it....¡±

 Chapter 569 - Appetite

    <h4>Chapter 569: Appetite</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never realized before that Yan Kuan could be foolish at times. Moreover, when he was foolish, she did not know how to describe it.

    ¡°You guys can leave first.¡±

    ¡°You need to replenish your energy.¡±

    19¡¯s words were low and full of worry. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and shook her head. She knew that she had to eat a lot of food before going to bed every day. Of course, since Long Xi wanted to find a ce to discuss these things with her... She had also thought about where she was going.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

    19 nced at Long Xi, turned around, and left with Yun Qi and the others. Since Dark 3 was a secret guard, he naturally returned to the dark ce like Dark 1.

    Seeing that the two parties had left, Long Xi drove the car over. Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate and sat on it.

    ¡°Go...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Liu Li Residence.¡±

    It was the Chinese restaurant that Shen Xiaoxiao had been to before, and it was also the closest ce to this ce. Long Xi did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly request to go there. However, when he recalled the scene where 19 handed her a thermos cup. He thought for a moment and said:

    ¡°Let me take you to a ce. It¡¯s not far, and the food there is very good.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was nomittal. As long as she could eat something quickly, she did not care whether the food was good or not.

    After driving for more than half an hour, they arrived at a very ordinary small courtyard. Outside, it looked like a rural farm that could be seen everywhere. However, after driving in, they realized that this ce was like a private clubhouse.

    Entering the private room, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Long Xi was familiar with the road and immediately knew that this was his territory.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you want to eat. Anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Your restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so, order whatever you like and give me your opinion. The Chinese food here is pretty good.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the menu and did not hesitate. She immediately ordered a few hard dishes. They were enough for at least seven or eight people before she stopped.

    However, Long Xi did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. It was normal to eat whatever he liked. Actually, it was strange. Everyone had told Long Xi that he was Korean, but Long Xi was used to the delicacies of China. This was something that he had not figured out for a long time.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Boss Long say that there is Yan Kuan¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stepped on it and casually leaned back. She was trying to use her mostfortable state to conserve every bit of energy in her body, so she naturally did what she feltfortable doing.

    Herfortable appearance made Long Xi¡¯s eyes shine again. He felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed different towards him. It was the first time he had seen her in such a rxed state.

    ¡°I do have some whereabouts that are rted to the old woman, so I like to be able to work with Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long guessed that the ultimate purpose of her following him here was to join forces? However, she just did not want him to join forces so easily.

    ¡°How do you want to work together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I just need the Dark Empire to set up all the seaports and border crossings, and block all the exits. I want her to be like a trapped beast, and she can only turn around on the spot.¡±

    One only needed to calm down and think about why Long Xi wanted Shen Xiaoxiao to do this. After all, for the 24th Street of the Western District, this ability had not reached the level where it could easily put M Country into a state of national martialw, but the Dark Empire could easily do it.

    ¡°Can you tell me why you want to get rid of the old woman? As far as I know, you were working for her before.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not agree or disagree. She just threw out a very normal question.

    Long Xi did not hide anything and said directly,?¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of letting people bully me.¡±

    This answer was true and overbearing, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not believe it. However, even if she did not believe it, she would still join hands with him. After all, the old woman was someone she had to get rid of?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not answer for a long time. Instead, she closed her eyes and sat there. Long Xi did not urge her. It was not until the dishes were served that Shen Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and sat up straight. She picked up the chopsticks and did not hide her hunger and embarrassment at all. She even began to eat eagerly.

    Long Xi frowned slightly. It was not because she did not eat well. On the contrary, Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to know that she was hungry. Even so, other than being a little faster, her actions were not rough or embarrassing.

    What made him feel a little wrong was the way she ate. Was she really that hungry?

    Long Xi personally scooped up a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t raise her head or say thank you. She was eating very attentively, and Long Xi could clearly see that she was eating all meat. She didn¡¯t even touch the vegetables.

    Out of the blue, he picked up some vegetables with his chopsticks and ced them in her bowl, but she still ate them all without even looking at them. Her movements were swift, and her oily little mouth didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping.

    It was not until Long Xi himself was surprised that he did not even move his chopsticks and watched as Shen Xiaoxiao wiped out the entire table of meat and vegetables that he slowly stopped eating.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    Long Xi was not being sarcastic, but was really asking her. Shen Xiaoxiao finally stopped the temptation of the food and looked up at him with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s enough, thank you.¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao did not eat until she was full, but still looked calm and collected, Long Xi actually smiled and let out a sigh of relief. Perhaps it was just that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite was a little bigger than an ordinary person¡¯s.

    ¡°As for Boss Long¡¯s previous suggestion, I think it¡¯s feasible.¡±

    Long Xi was stunned at first, but then he immediately reacted. She nodded and agreed after eating a meal? So easy to talk to?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao suddenly became so easy to talk to?¡±

    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Besides, it will be easier and faster to clean up the Western District¡¯s 24th Street after dealing with the big problem in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao has made me happier and happier.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and got up to leave. However, she did not forget that she had followed his car here.

    ¡°Boss Long, do you mind giving me a ride?¡±

    ¡°My house is very close to here. Xiaoxiao, do you want to take a ride?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night. Do you think it¡¯s convenient to go to your ce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s inconvenient anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Since you have the time, Boss Long, you should hurry up and deal with your matters. I¡¯m still waiting for you to tell me about our Yan Kuan.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were obviously sarcastic, and Long Xi naturally understood it. However, he really did have some information about the ck Emperor, but seeing how Xiaoxiao looked, there was no need to say it now. It was better to wait for him to find out more before saying anything.

    Once in the car, Shen Xiaoxiao closed her eyes to rest. Long Xi did not talk either. He kept feeling that the Shen Xiaoxiao he saw today was a little more tired than usual, and a little more delicate. Such a strong woman had to support such a big stall... It was actually very difficult to see softness from her. But tonight, he really felt that Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance made his heart ache for some reason.

    Bang...

    The bullet hit the rear window ss with a violent sound....

 Chapter 570 - Fatal Blow

    <h4>Chapter 570: Fatal Blow</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Nothing good happens when I go out with you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still a little sleepy, but they naturally heard the loud gunshots outside clearly. Not to mention that the other party¡¯s target was two people. Of course, it might be just one of them, but since they were both sitting in the same car... No matter which one it was, it was going to be a battle tonight.

    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let those brothers go back earlier. This is such a great opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a real battle. Look outside. There are seven cars, and there are at least two to thirty killers. Do you think they¡¯re here for me or for you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly took a sip of water from the side. Her casual look made Long Xi speechless.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be worried? It¡¯s a good opportunity for me to see Boss Long¡¯s true strength.¡±

    The corners of Long Xi¡¯s lips curled up. What else could he say to a woman who trusted him so much?

    However, the car behind them was obviously going to kill them. If his car was not made of special bulletproof materials, they would have been blown up long ago.

    ¡°Now I believe that the target is the two of us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said this without thinking, which made Long Xi start to think about themon enemy that the two of them would have.

    ¡°The old woman is so generous, and you still want to get rid of her. Do you think we will be taken care of in advance?¡±

    Long Xi only felt ufortable when Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sarcastic words were so strong, but she was telling the truth. Now, besides the two pistols in their hands, it was really difficult to deal with the heavily armed people outside. It was indeed very difficult.

    ¡°You want to kill me? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so. Xiaoxiao, sit tight.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Long Xi¡¯s words, she subconsciously raised her head and looked. Unknowingly, they had already reached the edge of the jungle.

    Shen Xiaoxiao already knew what Long Xi meant. Was he trying to use the jungle to escape under the cover of night?

    She quickly tapped on the teacup and watched as the car entered the jungle.

    However, there were too many primitive jungles overseas. Some were open and some were unexplored. It was August, the hottest season. When the car reached the end of the road, it stopped at the side. Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi opened the car door and walked into the depths of the jungle.

    ¡°If not for this jungle, where are you going to drive?¡±

    ¡°By the sea. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    The dense cedar trees towered into the clouds, and there was no way out at all. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyesight was excellent, but she also had a headache facing the dark and stuffy jungle around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a ce again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I say, what bad luck to run into such a ce again. There are so many people chasing us outside, so we can only go inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can only go inside. Go that way,e here.¡±

    Long Xi held her hand and walked into the depths of the jungle without any exnation. Shen Xiaoxiao struggled a few times but could not break free from his powerful palm.

    It was already 11:30 pm. Before entering the jungle, she had announced the coordinates. 19 and the others should arrive soon, but she did not know if Long Xi had prepared in advance.

    After walking for nearly an hour, they stopped at a small pool.

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was drenched in sweat, and said in amusement, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go wash up, and I¡¯ll stand guard for you?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. If you have the time, you should go and get rid of those people first.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she found a stone and sat down to rest. Long Xi nced at her, then walked over and pulled her aside to sit down in another ce.

    This was the middle of tworge stone bs, which was an excellent ce to take refuge. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately understood Long Xi¡¯s intention. He was going to take care of it himself. Alright, she could just sit there and watch the show.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and watch the show.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, take a good rest.¡±

    After saying that, Long Xi turned around and ran to the side. However, he was kind enough to pass the gun to Shen Xiaoxiao before he left. Perhaps in his eyes, no matter how strong Shen Xiaoxiao was, she was just a woman.

    He took out the dart on his trouser leg. This habit was exactly the same as before. Shen Xiaoxiao watched his every move from the crack in the rock.

    This time, the assassin sent by the old woman was not a pushover either. He caught up with them after a few minutes at most. Shen Xiaoxiao could hear the rustling of footsteps on the leaves clearly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was never worried about Long Xi¡¯s individualbat ability. The only thing she was worried about was the guns and ammunition in the other party¡¯s hands. Would Long Xi be able to do anything with just a dart?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had underestimated Long Xi in the end. The one who had emerged first was shed in the neck by Long Xi with a leap. He did not even have the time to grunt before hepletely suppressed the other party.

    Naturally, the weapon was also confiscated by Long Xi. This action was swift and straightforward. After he was done, he even did not forget to proudly wink at the ce where Shen Xiaoxiao was.

    Shen Xiaoxiaopletely did not want to pay attention to this man who was getting more and more abnormal in his brain. However, the ability of Long Xi also made Shen Xiaoxiao absolutely look at him in a different light this time.

    Even Shen Xiaoxiao herself did not dare to guarantee that she would be able to escape unscathed and unharmed when facing 30 fully armed killers.

    However, Long Xi really had this ability. The stones on the ground, the darts in his hands, and the guns in his hands could all be his weapons.

    Moreover, the sounds of gunshots were incessant. They came one after another, miserable screams, and muffled groans. All of them entered her ears. It was as if she had returned to many, many years ago in her previous life. She was also hiding in such a corner as she watched as Yan Kuan raised his de and dealt with one person after another. The ground was filled with corpses, and the air was filled with a thick smell of blood. He stood on the battlefield like a midnight Asura.

    Looking at the corpses lying all over the ground, a bloody and evil smile appeared on the corner of his lips. That smile pierced straight into people¡¯s hearts, making them feel intimidated.

    For the first time, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that no matter what Yan Kuan looked like, the blood in his bones had never disappeared. Instead, it was getting thicker and thicker. It was also the first time that she realized that when Yan Kuan doted on and tolerated her, it turned out that it was really not just a simple statement.

    No matter how powerful she thought she was, if there really came a day when she faced Yan Kuan head-on, she would definitely be the one who would be instantly killed by him. Regardless of whether it was Long Xi or Yan Kuan, she was their exception.

    Slowly walking out, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person who was still immersed in the massacre and was somewhat lost in it. For a moment, she did not know how to describe the astonishment in her heart. Even though it was pitch ck all around her, that pair of bright eyes was still so bright that it was shocking.

    Even though he was carrying a stranger¡¯s skin on his face, it could not hide the power and ruthlessness of the ck Emperor.

    ¡°Yan Kuan.¡±

 Chapter 571 - Losing Oneâ€™s Mind

    <h4>Chapter 571: Losing One¡¯s Mind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In this pitch-ck surroundings, aside from the asional chirping of insects that disturbed this strange silence, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was barely audible.

    Long Xi frowned as he looked at the lonely woman standing not too far away. His heart pounded violently because he had heard the two barely audible words.

    His head was in intense pain. He bit the root of his tongue and did not immediately take out the pill that he had taken out before. Instead, he just stared nkly at the thin and weak woman who was not far away from him.

    He had never thought of rushing over and embracing this woman like he was doing now. After the massacre, her eyes were filled with grey wings and her body was filled with loneliness.

    There was a kind of loneliness and solitude that could not be shared with others.

    He strode forward. He did not know where the courage came from, but he pulled the beautiful woman into his arms. That familiar feeling that made him feel like he was about to explode rushed straight to his head.

    What should he do? He wanted to kill someone.

    He wanted to kill people. He wanted to kill many, many people to calm those uncontroble thoughts.

    The name she called was Yan Kuan, not Long Xi. However, he felt that these two words were not as unbearable as he had imagined. Instead, it seemed that she should call him that.

    She had lost weight.

    Even though he had never hugged her before, Long Xi could feel it at the first moment. She had lost weight and looked haggard.

    His heart ached faintly, and those feelings and familiarity that were about to burst out all rushed to his head.

    He let go and roared.

    Those agonizing torments almost made him lose control of himself.

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    He violently let go of her in his embrace. Seeing him hugging his head and crouching on the spot in pain, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart throbbed with pain.

    ¡°Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°Go away, quickly go away.¡±

    What should he do? He wanted to kill. What should he do? He wanted to kill. What should he do? He only wanted to see blood...

    What should he do? She was still here...

    ¡°Go, while I can still control myself, go...¡±

    The sudden change made Shen Xiaoxiao quickly remember the blood data she had checked earlier. He had been injected with a special potion that made him lose his memory and even his rationality asionally.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to help him, nor did she know how he had be like this all of a sudden.

    However, she watched as he hugged his head and fell to the ground violently.

    There were rocks all around the riverbank, and those sharp edges and corners pierced into his skin forcefully. Even though he was standing so far away, she could still hear the sound of him rubbing his skin.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not leave as he told her to. Instead, she directly rushed over and grabbed him from the ground.

    However, Long Xi had already lost his rationality. The headache and torture that he suffered every day became even more unbearable tonight because of the increasingly bloody night.

    This time, Long Xi did not hesitate to make his move. He had already lost his rationality and his original rationality.

    Shen Xiaoxiao gave it her all. She could feel the power of Long Xi¡¯s every move. It was only at this moment that she realized the disparity between her and this man. It was not just the difference in strength between a man and a woman that she thought, but the disparity between the truly strong.

    Fortunately, they were at thekeside. Fortunately, Long Xi saw Shen Xiaoxiao and wanted to take her down like a hunter seeing a real thing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly shrank back and jumped into theke. Long Xi chased after her.

    The coldness of theke made him calm down for a few seconds, but the craziness was still there.

    Shen Xiaoxiao swam back to his legs from the bottom of theke. She took out a de and rushed out of the river. Before he could react, she gently cut the back of his head.

    Blood immediately flowed down, and the rage of Long Xi also rxed because of this.

    As the blood flowed out, he slowly calmed down. However, just when Shen Xiaoxiao thought that he would immediately regain his consciousness, he suddenly turned around and hugged the person in front of him.

    Summer day, thin and refreshing.

    This was a crazy man. She would never be able to break free from his means, especially since this man was the man she loved.

    His face was red, his whole body was hot, and his hands were not soft in the slightest around her ignition.

    He grunted. She gritted her teeth and endured.

    His wildness was very different from the past, no, it was a different person.

    There was no pity, no heartache, and no restraint.

    It was as if she had returned to the scene in the jungle, the sameke, also so that she could not move.

    However, at that time, she was forced to be powerless to resist. At this moment, she was willing but also powerless to stop him.

    It began to rain from the sky and fell from above. He finally slowly calmed down.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao¡±

    Her name was called out again and again in the sky. It was no longer the hoarse and low voice of Long Xi, but the deep voice of Yan Kuan that was so powerful that she would never forget it.

    ¡°Yan Kuan.¡±

    It was just two words. It was as if he was frozen, and he could no longer control himself.

    It was extremely lingering and winding...

    Enduring the stinging pain all over her body and the soreness in her legs, Shen Xiaoxiao dragged the unconscious man out of theke.

    She took off his ck shirt and put it on. She looked at the familiar scars that made her want to cry. They were still there, but there were many more red scars.

    His breathing was calm, and his face was no longer red. He should have been able to endure it.

    There were only corpses around them. Shen Xiaoxiao helplessly picked up the pistol at the side.

    The scar on the back of Long Xi¡¯s head had stopped bleeding by itself. Shen Xiaoxiao had only tried the method used on the patients with cerebral congestion, but she did not expect it to be effective.

    But what should she do with this man?

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±

    When 19 arrived, he saw the corpses on the ground and Shen Xiaoxiao, who was wearing Long Xi¡¯s shirt, sitting on a stone b. Long Xi was lying naked beside her.

    Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered to pick up Long Xi¡¯s pants and put them on him. Otherwise, he would have been seen by everyone today.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go. Are you the only oneing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you asked me toe quietly, so...¡±

    ¡°Send him back first.¡±

    ¡°What about these corpses?¡±

    ¡°Get someone to clean up the aftermath.¡±

    Upon hearing the order, 19 bent down and carried Long Xi on his back. Shen Xiaoxiao followed him out of the jungle slowly.

    Long Xi had been unconscious all this time, so Shen Xiaoxiao was not in the mood to care whether he was alright or not. After arriving at his territory, she put him in a corner and covered him with something.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ll leave him here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Dark 1 will pick him upter. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Once 19 heard that the Dark 1 would pick him upter, he was no longer worried. Instead, he turned around and walked back into the car.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Long Xi and sat back in the car. She said to 19, ¡°Seal off all the entrances and exits. The old woman will run away tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sealed off. Even if she has wings, she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait and watch a good show.. What kind of revenge will Long Xi have when he wakes up? I can¡¯t wait to see it.¡±

 Chapter 572 - Catch

    <h4>Chapter 572: Catch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After waking up, Long Xi looked around with his bright eyes. He got up from the bed and walked into the bathroom without saying a word.

    His face was still the same. There was a bandage on the back of his head. He tore it open, washed his face, and walked out of the room without caring if the wound had healed.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    He paused and turned to look at little bean who had run down the stairs to hug his thigh. His gaze became a little gentler. However, when he saw the mole on the corner of his lips, Long Xi said directly,?¡°Remember to wash your face next time. This mole is very ugly. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to the country this afternoon. I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    After Long Xi finished speaking, he patted Little Treasure¡¯s head and turned to leave. When Dark 1 entered the room, Long Xi had instructed him to personally send Little Treasure back to the country.

    Dark 1 was stunned at first, but he immediately nodded and left with the child.

    ...

    ¡°Long Xi, you have to help me get revenge. That pervert, that pervert, he, he, he...¡±

    ¡°I want to see the old woman.¡±

    Han Jia didn¡¯t expect Long Xi to say he wanted to see Grandma without saying anything. What was going on?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the old woman know I was there when she sent people to kill Shen Xiaoxiao? Or did she want to get rid of me too?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Why would Grandma get rid of you? Grandma just wanted to get rid of Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Long Xi raised his eyebrows and looked at this woman. She knew?

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    Han Jia immediately looked at Long Xi with a pale face. After seeing that Long Xi was not unhappy, she slowly said, ¡°I sent a message in code. I originally wanted Grandma to save me, but I didn¡¯t expect her to make a move on Shen Xiaoxiao. However, why were you with Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°I deliberately sent Shen Xiaoxiao out so that I could send people into the Dark Empire to capture the two children. How dare you ruin my n?¡±

    ¡°Ah? So, Long Xi, you were prepared for this? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? But Grandma definitely won¡¯t want to kill you. I promise.¡±

    ¡°You promise? What do you promise? Let me tell you, my poison red up against night. If I don¡¯t have the antidote, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can hold on until I sessfully take down Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s children.¡±

    ¡°This, this, Long Xi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Grandma to give you the antidote. I promise.¡±

    ¡°I want to see her. Make an appointment for me right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send a message to her right away.¡±

    After watching Han Jia leave, Long Xi looked out of the window thoughtfully and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ...

    ¡°All the passageways have been closed so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. All the passageways have been closed. We can only go back to Spain by boat.¡±

    Lin Jiahui¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as she listened to her subordinate¡¯s report. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. D*mn it.

    ¡°Grandma, let me tell you. Shen Xiaoxiao was already prepared. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape unscathed. You know that once Long Xi¡¯s poison takes effect, he will pass out. Shen Xiaoxiao must have killed those people. Moreover, Long Xi has already said that he will help you take down those two children. You shouldn¡¯t have attacked Long Xi as well.¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I just think that you should wait patiently.¡±

    ¡°Wait? How can I wait? I¡¯ve waited for too long. Let me tell you, I thought I could get the two children within a month. Tell Long Xi that if he wants the antidote, he can trade the children for it.¡±

    ¡°Trade the children? Old woman, do you really take yourself seriously?¡±

    As Long Xi¡¯s voice fell, both Han Jia and Lin Jiahui looked at the door in horror. How did he find this ce?

    ¡°Han Jia, did you betray me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t. Grandma, I didn¡¯t. How could I dare to betray you? I really didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, why are you still asking if she betrayed you? Old woman, you are too stupid to ask this.¡±

    ¡°Long Xi, what do you want? Don¡¯t forget about the poison in your body.¡±

    ¡°What do you think? The poison in my body isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is whether this person is important to you or not.¡±

    After Long Xi finished speaking, he waved at the door. Only then did Lin Jiahui see that the person she wanted to protect had actually fallen into Long Xi¡¯s hands. The equipment on his body had already been removed. If the nutrient solution wasn¡¯t given within an hour... Then even if she had all the medicine, she would not be able to save anyone.

    Lin Jiahui was shocked. This Long Xi was so bold. Did he really not even want his own life?

    ¡°What do you want to do? Let him go.¡±

    ¡°Let him go? It¡¯s not up to you now. The trump card is in my hands.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Me? Of course I want your life and everything in your hands. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°You? I can give you my life, but nothing can happen to him.¡±

    ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Lin Jiahui gritted her teeth at Long Xi. She did not expect that she would be forced to do this by this brat. However, she could not ignore the person in his hands. He had really hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Long Xi did not speak for a long time. He looked around and a strange smile appeared on his lips. After a long time, he seemed to be deliberately trying to wear out the old woman¡¯s patience. When he saw that she was gradually showing a hint of anxiety, he said:

    ¡°Hand over Shen Jin and Shen Congwen.¡±

    ¡°Shen Jinhe and Shen Congwen have been dead for many years.¡±

    Long Xi looked at Lin Jiahui and smiled faintly. Lin Jiahui was suddenly shocked. She looked at him in horror and asked, ¡°How do you know about Shen Jinhe and Shen Congwen? How do you know? You, you, you actually, you actually...¡±

    ¡°Hand over Shen Jinhe and Shen Congwen, and I¡¯ll let that person live. But you, you know.¡±

    ¡°Long Xi, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Long Xi shot a look at Han Jia, and she immediately shut up. The more she listened, the more confused she became. Why did Long Xi ask her grandmother to call out her father? What did this have to do with her father, Shen Congwen? Wasn¡¯t her father already dead?

    ¡°Hahaha, I really underestimated you. Let Han Jia take him away. I¡¯ll give you my life. I¡¯ve used my whole life to keep him safe. Since I can¡¯t ask for it, then I¡¯ll send him and my granddaughter away.¡±

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Han Jia didn¡¯t expect that at this time, not only did Grandma Lin admit her identity, but she even wanted to keep her alive. This, this, this made her feel extremely guilty and touched.

    ¡°Shen Jinhe, I can give to you. Shen Congwen is Han Jia¡¯s father. I can¡¯t give him to you. Someone, bring him out.¡±

    Both Shen Jinhe and Shen Congwen were unconscious. Long Xi signaled to the person behind him and someone immediately went to check.

    After more than ten minutes, the person nodded at Long Xi. After confirming that it was a real person and not a clone, Long Xi then looked at the other side and continued to inject the nutrient solution into the unconscious person.

    ¡°Han Jia, take him away.¡±

    ¡°No, Grandma, I can¡¯t leave you behind. Long Xi, let go of my grandma. Let go of my grandma, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Han Jia, I told you to leave. Can¡¯t you hear me? Green mountains and green waters don¡¯tst long. Save your grandfather¡¯s life.¡±

    Han Jia was stunned when she heard Grandma Lin¡¯s roar. Then, she gave Long Xi a deep look, turned around, and left theb with her subordinates.

    After seeing the person leave, Long Xi made a hand gesture, and the person in front of him fainted.

    ¡°Keep a close watch, and keep your breath.¡±

    ¡°Green mountains and green waters don¡¯tst long? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

 Chapter 573 - Provoke, Start a War

    <h4>Chapter 573: Provoke, Start a War</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi looked at the person who was engrossed in her food and did not pay any attention to him. The uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger. He did not see any weight gain from eating like this, but she was getting thinner and thinner. What was going on?

    Another table of cups and tes was in a mess. Seeing that all the food had been wiped out, Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head and said to Long Xi,?¡°No need to doubt. My muscles are weak, and I need a lot of energy.¡±

    ¡°Weak muscles?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you. Tell me your n.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve captured the old woman and let Han Jia go. I¡¯ll hand her over to you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. He had captured Han Jia? But why did he let Han Jia go?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get rid of all of them? Are you reluctant?¡±

    Long Xi took the bowl and served Shen Xiaoxiao a bowl of chicken soup before saying slowly, ¡°Han Jia has something very important that I need to get.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not because you¡¯re reluctant to part with her?¡±

    Long Xi gave a rare smile and then said, ¡°If it were you, I would be reluctant to part with her. But her? She¡¯s not worthy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. If he could capture Grandma Lin, it would be a happy thing. As for what he said Han Jia had in her hands, as Long Xi, everything had nothing to do with her, she only cared about the children¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Does that mean that our two families have officially terminated our partnership?¡±

    ¡°In theory.¡±

    ¡°In theory? What about reality?¡±

    When Long Xi heard this, he suddenly moved closer to Shen Xiaoxiao and gently exhaled a breath of hot air into her ear. With a hint of temptation, he used his unique deep and hoarse voice to say again,?¡°As a matter of fact, I want to continue the merger with Xiaoxiao. After all, I was very satisfied that night.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at him. She was not surprised at all. Instead, she calmly wiped her mouth and took a step back.

    ¡°You were indeed satisfied that night. You killed so many people. Why? Does it feel good to kill people?¡±

    There was no reaction at all. There was not even the slightest flicker of movement. Could it be that he had made a mistake?

    But how could it be? Was it really his dream?

    No, absolutely not. It was so real, so vivid.

    ¡°Is Xiaoxiao too shy to admit it? I don¡¯t mind helping Xiaoxiao recover her memory.¡±

    She got up and couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at the man in heat. It was impossible for him to have memories. It would be weird if he had memories in such a situation. She didn¡¯t believe that he could expose her with just a few words.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight, and you¡¯re already full of yourself? Go back and sleep early. Remember my people. Starting tomorrow, the Dark Empire will no longer have any qualms about attacking the Western District¡¯s 24th Street. I¡¯m looking forward to the battle with Boss Long.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to leave, so Long Xi was naturally unwilling. However, looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s business-like manner, his heart was like being scratched by a cat¡¯s paw. He could only say:

    ¡°Is the alliance going to end so soon? I really can¡¯t bear to part with it.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with it? Then show me some sincerity. Maybe I¡¯ll be happy to extend the cooperation n?¡±

    ¡°Sincerity? What does Xiaoxiao want?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s proud look and felt like he liked her no matter how he looked at her. Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about him and said directly, ¡°For example, the thing in Han Jia¡¯s hand.¡±

    After saying that, she walked out of the room. This time, 19 had been waiting outside. She didn¡¯t dare ride his car anymore. It was troublesome.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao got in the car, 19 immediately said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Dark 1 has returned to China with Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Returned to China? So suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems that Han Jia does have something that Long Xi wants. I think Long Xi will probably return to China as well.¡±

    ¡°Long Xi doesn¡¯t know his identity. Why is he going to China? Is he going for the life-saving fund, too?¡±

    ¡°This? Wait, this is not right.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of something. What did Han Jia have? Han Jia¡¯s real name was Lin Weiwei, the granddaughter of Grandma Lin. Long Xi was not a fool. It was impossible that he did not know what would happen if he caught the shark and let the crocodile go. But he just let Han Jia go. Why?

    It must be because the things in Han Jia¡¯s hands really interested him. But what did Han Jia have in her hands? The life-saving fund? The Shen family was very active in saving lives. If Han Jia were to work with Long Xi instead, she would want the Yin-Yang Fruit and Long Xi would want the wealth. Wasn¡¯t that killing two birds with one stone? How could she be so stupid to believe Long Xi? Shen Xiaoxiao immediately got out of the car and walked back to the private room.

    Long Xi was still sitting in the same posture and appearance, but there was a cup of tea in his hand. He looked as if he was sure that she woulde back and was not in a hurry to sit there and wait for someone.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Know what? Didn¡¯t Xiaoxiaoe back because she missed me?¡±

    ¡°You know about the Shen family¡¯s fund? Do you want money?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao is really smart. I thought that it would take a while for Xiaoxiao to turn back.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. This Long Xi was really capable. He even found out about this. But the Shen family¡¯s fund was hers. No one, including Yan Kuan, could get it.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget my surname is Shen, right? Since you want the Shen family¡¯s fund, it looks like Boss Long is officially making an enemy out of me.¡±

    Long Xi raised his eyebrows and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao without saying another word. Shen Xiaoxiao red at him fiercely and turned to leave without stopping.

    Sure enough, he was a troublesome man. No matter which identity he had, he was always so troublesome. She shouldn¡¯t have saved him. She shouldn¡¯t have.

    Once she got into the car, Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that she said to 19, ¡°Arrange for ten young models to be sent to Long Xi¡¯s ce.¡±

    Why was she so angry when she turned around? When 19 saw how angry Shen Xiaoxiao was, he did not forget to add fuel to the fire:

    ¡°Do you want to arrange for ten more men?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and said after a long while, ¡°You really know how to do this. This idea is not bad. Anyway, even if he doesn¡¯t need them, Dark 1 can still use it.¡±

    19 immediately shut up. As expected, he could not joke with Shen Xiaoxiao. When he joked with her like this, he was really asking for trouble.

    ...

    The next day, as soon as Long Xi arrived at the office, he saw two rows of men and women standing at the door. There was a row of handsome men and a row of beautiful women. There were all kinds of skin types and colors. It was a dazzling sight.

    ¡°Boss, Boss Shen asked someone to deliver this. She said it was a cooperation gift.¡±

    Long Xi raised his eyebrows. Was Xiaoxiao really angry? How could such a gift be given out? But it was really cute and tight.

    ¡°Well, take it. Go and tell Boss Shen personally that I¡¯m very satisfied with the gift, especially the ten beautiful women. As for the return gift...¡±

    Long Xi smiled evilly, turned around, and made a call.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the nearly one hundred sets of underwear on the table, and her face turned red.

    The words on the small card made her even angrier. ¡°The size is just right. I hope I can see you wearing them next time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious. What awaited Long Xi was a powerful attack.

    ...

    ¡°Boss, the goods that were sent to D Country have been robbed.¡±

    ¡°Boss, another ce has been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Boss, there were people who absorbed arge number of our shares as soon as the market opened this morning.¡±

    ...

    All the questions appeared in the morning. Long Xi revealed a devilish smile. The war had really begun....

 Chapter 574 - What a Big Game of Chess

    <h4>Chapter 574: What a Big Game of Chess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Whether it was Grandma Lin or Shen Xiaoxiao, they had never thought that they would meet each other in such a way.

    The surveince room of the Dark Empire could bepared to the strictness of the entire world. It was also filled with soft bags, so that one could not even find a space tomit suicide.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is indeed powerful, but I wonder what you n to do with the Suoyin Flower Tears on your body?¡±

    Lin Jiahui was not afraid of being imprisoned at all. Instead, she sat there leisurely. Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid at all. She walked into the room and sat down on a chair at the side. The iron door closed with a bang.

    That muffled groan made Lin Jiahui momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Look at me. Do I look like I¡¯m afraid?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao is indeed bold. But why has Xiaoxiao never asked where Yan Kuan is? I was the one who took him away back then.¡±

    ¡°Why should I ask? Life or death is fate. Besides, all the businesses under his name are under my name. I¡¯m not at a loss. Moreover, if he had the ability, he would have run away by himself. If he didn¡¯t have the ability, he would have been killed by you. That was his own fault. He was the one who wanted to make the exchange back then. I didn¡¯t force him.¡±

    Such an answer was out of Lin Jiahui¡¯s expectations. It was really heartless. However, he just had to fall in love with such a heartless girl.

    ¡°This temper is worthy of being my granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s no need to be your granddaughter. You¡¯re acting like apdog. None of your rtives have a good life, including your elder brother. However, your acting is really good. Back then, I didn¡¯t suspect anything.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, does it look like it? Did Xiaoxiao never suspect your good Third Uncle?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Lin Jiahui¡¯s words, a bad feeling arose in her heart. She turned her head and looked into Lin Jiahui¡¯s eyes. Her old eyes were filled with calction and yfulness. Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a little frightened.

    It had been many years since she had such a feeling. Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that she had fallen into a strange circle. She had always thought that she could not let her take her children away, but she had never thought of everything together from the beginning to the end.

    Lin Jiahui did not rush her. Instead, she sat there with her eyes closed, deep in thought. For a moment, the two of them fell into a strange silence. As time passed, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s limbs, which were sitting upright, became stiffer and stiffer. She clenched her fists tighter and tighter.

    Even without looking, she could feel the murderous intent and coldness all over her body.

    Lin Jiahui, who had her eyes closed, revealed a faint smile on her lips. It was simr to mockery, but it was also simr to being worth it. It was a kind of self-satisfaction after scheming against someone¡¯s heart.

    From disbelief to anger to calmness, this series of emotional changes made Long Xi, who had been sitting in front of the camera, a little surprised.

    He couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them were saying. No, it should be said that the two of them didn¡¯t say anything at all. Just by sitting there, he could feel the strong changes in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°What a big game of chess, what a big move.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a smart girl.¡±

    Grandma Lin opened her eyes and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a smile. This was apliment, a realpliment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been ying games ever since my grandfather picked up Third Uncle. Third Uncle is your biological son. You¡¯re really ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Biological son? I never thought of having hime to this world. Since he came to this world, he owes me a life. He¡¯ll do whatever I want him to do.¡±

    ¡°What enmity does my Shen family have with you? You actually set up a trap like this? I have enmity with you too. I was sold at the age of six. All of this was arranged by you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was indeed arranged by me. From the time you were sold, from your father¡¯s fake death, to Liu Yufei¡¯s tattoo to the Suoyin flower, from the time the Ouyang family became more and more arrogant, all of this was nned by me. What do I want?¡±

    ¡°Your Shen family and I have a grudge? Hmph, you can only me the Shen family for coincidentally having what I want.¡±

    ¡°Possessing wealth is a sin? You are really crazy. For the sake of an old man who deserved to die, you are actually so crazy. Ouyang Jue only has that life and cannot be the sessor of the Ouyang family. Being schemed against by Ouyang Tian, he deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! What deserves it? It was Ouyang Tian who schemed against me. Otherwise, how could Brother Jue fall for it? He used me to threaten Brother Jue and even made me give birth to that vile spawn. He fed Brother Jue Suoyin Flower Tears. Ouyang Tian, the Ouyang family, I won¡¯t let any of them off.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lin Jiahui¡¯s furious appearance and all her guesses were confirmed. This crazy woman was really a crazy woman.

    ¡°Yan Kuan has a good life. He is actually Brother Jue¡¯s grandson. In order to leave Brother Jue a bloodline, I let him go. However, as Brother Jue¡¯s grandson, saving his grandfather is also something he should do. What¡¯s wrong with me wanting your two children? You guys are so young, you can just give birth to more.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Why don¡¯t you give birth to another child with your Brother Jue?¡±

    ¡°After I gave birth to that vile spawn, Ouyang Tian drugged me. Otherwise, do you think I don¡¯t want to? But let me tell you, as long as I get the Yin-Yang Pill and gather all the medicine, I can save Brother Jue.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, as long as you cooperate with me, I can also help you detoxify the poison in your body. Moreover, as long as you can refine the antidote, not only will you be able to detoxify all the poison, you can also stay young forever. You and Yan Kuan will still have a long life together.¡±

    First, there was a threat, and then there was coaxing. How could Lin Jiahui still be so sure that she would use her own flesh and blood in exchange for her own life?

    ¡°Do you think that all the women in this world are like you? You don¡¯t even want your own flesh and blood? You really make me feel disgusted.¡±

    Lin Jiahui heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this with some exceptions. This was the Suoyin Flower Tears. Was she really not afraid?

    ¡°Do you often feel that your limbs are weak and want to sleep now? Hmph, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. From now on, you can still persist and have an attack every month or two. But as time goes on, the time you sleep will get longer. Slowly, your organs and limbs will begin to atrophy, and your blood will start to coagte. You will lie there motionlessly like the living dead.¡±

    ¡°Let me think, how long will it take? In less than a year. I forgot to tell you, I also added a kind of catalytic poison into your venom. Others are estimated that it will take 10 years to be living dead, but for you, it¡¯s only one year.¡±

    ¡°So, I advise you to think carefully, if you are reluctant to give up two children, then let you choose for yourself. I only want one of them. After all, that brat Yan Kuan actually had a vasectomy. I also can¡¯t let you cut off your roots. I¡¯ll take the girl. I only want the girl.¡±

    Yan Kuan had a vasectomy?

    This was simply shocking to Shen Xiaoxiao. Why would he have a vasectomy? But when she thought about how she had risked her life to give birth to two children, she seemed to have understood something.

    But now was not the time to think about this. Instead, she was a little surprised when she saw Lin Jiahui¡¯s kind-hearted appearance.

    What was Lin Jiahui scheming again? Why would she suddenly propose to have only one child?

 Chapter 575 - Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 575</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In the video, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back was facing the camera. Long Xi couldn¡¯t see Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression and mouth shape.

    However, when Lin Jiahui spoke asionally, Long Xi could guess a bit. He stared at the person in the video with his brows furrowed. After a while, he said to Dark 1 behind him,?¡°Are you keeping a close eye on Han Jia?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We won¡¯t make any mistakes. In China, our power is no less than that of the Dark Empire. Moreover, in China, Han Jia is even more restrained than when she¡¯s abroad.¡±

    After Dark 1 said this, he could clearly feel a pair of eyes moving back and forth on him from behind.

    His ck mask covered his original appearancepletely. 19 thought that if the time and ce weren¡¯t wrong, he really couldn¡¯t help but want to punch Dark 1.

    Why are you putting on the mask? Do you think that he can¡¯t recognize you? Was he stupid? Everyone knew that he was Dark 1, but he was the only one who was stupid.

    Long Xi did not know that the waves were surging behind him. At this moment, he was also puzzled by Lin Jiahui¡¯s words of exchanging one child for another. No matter how he listened to her, he felt that it was somewhat inappropriate.

    Not long ago, she had been so insistent on having two children. Why did she suddenly only want one child? A dying tactic? Or was she scheming something again?

    ¡°My children are a dragon and a phoenix. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You using a secret technique to kill one child, even if we wanted to keep the other child, it would be useless. Am I right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not forget about the time when she was poisoned. This Lin Jiahui knew too many people, and she knew all sorts of strange things. What she wanted to do, you definitely could not think of her as an ordinary person.

    When Lin Jiahui heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, she raised her eyebrows. Her thoughts were like a bottomless pit that few people could guess. However, this girl in front of her was bing more and more to her liking. If she was really her granddaughter, she really felt that it was extremely right for her stomach.

    ¡°What a pity...¡±

    Three words. After saying three words, Lin Jiahui closed her eyes again. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she would not say another word to her.

    However, she had gained something today. At least she knew who was the main culprit behind the near-extinction of the Shen family. As for Gu Yuehua? She was an aplice and an existence that Shen Xiaoxiao would never forgive in her life.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up from her chair and walked to the door. However, the moment she opened the door, she still said in a low voice, ¡°Green mountains and green rivers do not flow long. The pangolinse and go from the east to the west.¡±

    After saying that, she closed the door and left.

    Lin Jiahui¡¯s eyes widened. How did she know? How could she know this secret phrase?

    After closing the door, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness that she had never felt before. At this moment, she wanted to see Yan Kuan more than ever. It was Yan Kuan, not Long Xi.

    She did not know what else that man had done when she did not know. He had done things that she could not bear.

    ...

    ¡°Miss, Boss Long has left.¡±

    ¡°Left? He did not say anything?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect to hear 19 say that Long Xi had left just as she returned to the office. Why did this man leave so quickly this time?

    ¡°He said that he has already handed the person over to us. The rest is the matter of the Western District¡¯s 24th Street and the Dark Empire.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned when she heard this. He suddenly wanted to do business with her?

    However, hadn¡¯t he already decided to do business with Han Jia?

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be soft-hearted. After swallowing the Western District¡¯s 24th Street, prepare to return to the country.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao issued the order, and the entire Dark Empire and the Western District¡¯s 24th Street began the most practical battle in theing days.

    ...

    ¡°You said that Liu Yufei¡¯s side has already sent in the first sum of money?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the number on the ount with amusement. The old woman had been caught, and Dongyou Country had suddenly be as high-profile as a wild horse that had gone loose. They were well-informed, but it could be seen that... They had been waiting for the old woman to get into trouble, and had acted immediately as soon as something happened. They had probably been forced to do so over the years.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Du Ze took the opportunity to break up with Liu Yufei. Dongyou Country has a strong R&D team in the past few years. Now that Du Ze has left, Liu Yufei didn¡¯t ask him to stay. The two of them broke up peacefully.¡±

    ¡°Break up peacefully? Liu Yufei is actually willing to break up with Du Ze peacefully? How could this woman let him go so easily if she didn¡¯t squeeze out his value?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she looked at 19 with a strange expression. Sure enough, there was a hint of strangeness on 19¡¯s face. Shen Xiaoxiaoughed out loud.

    ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. So, it turns out that she has taken a liking to you. 19, you¡¯re really lucky with women.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to take a woman like that. I can¡¯t even hide from her now. As for you, when are you going to meet her?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let her jump a little more. We¡¯ll talk about it when the third sum of moneyes in.¡±

    ¡°The third sum of money? That¡¯s digging up the entire Dongyou Country. Not to mention the debt behind it, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to repay it.¡±

    ¡°So, they have a huge bait in front of them. As for you, 19, I have high hopes for you.¡±

    ¡°What? Me? A male beauty trap?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can say that, and I¡¯m sure it will work.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao patted 19 on the shoulder with high hopes and walked out of the office with a smile.

    Her was closing up bit by bit. As long as Dongyou Country was cleaned up, she would have nothing to worry about. The biggest problem was the old woman¡¯s side.

    However, her people had already found Han Jia and were closely monitoring her. As soon as Han Jia made a move, she would immediately return to the country.

    Did they think that they were the only ones who knew the location of the fund? No matter what, she was someone who had lived for two lifetimes. That sentence was told to her by her Third Uncle before he died. Although she didn¡¯t know why her Third Uncle ended up like that, all of this had changed because of her rebirth. Since it had changed, she could only go with the flow.

    However, it was still the same saying. No one could covet what belonged to the Shen family.

    Yan Kuan was no exception.

    ...

    ¡°Long Xi¡¯s side has begun to attack Pnd No. 35. What about our side?¡±

    ¡°Yun Qi, make the arrangements. We¡¯ll do whatever we can to make the other party unhappy. As long as he¡¯s unhappy, we¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    Yun Qi lowered his head andughed. Sister-inw¡¯s angry look really made themugh. However, their boss had a big appetite. His ambition to swallow their Dark Empire was as strong as ever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister-inw. I know how to arrange it. I¡¯ll do it without harming our safety.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but remember, the fastest way is to swallow the Western District¡¯s 24th Street and make him jump higher.. He really thinks we¡¯re easy to bully

 Chapter 576 - Duel

    <h4>Chapter 576: Duel</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What did you say? Break out? He broke out?¡±

    Huo Gui stood in front of Shen Xiaoxiao excitedly and told her everything that had just happened.

    They were fully prepared and were ready to catch Long Xi in a jar. However, they did not expect that Long Xi would break out of the siege alone without wearing any bulletproof vest and save his underlings under the rain of bullets. He turned the tables on the situation that he had already lost.

    This, this, this was really something their boss could do. Right now, the people from both sides were still in a heated battle and showed no signs of abating.

    ¡°Huo Gui, that¡¯s our enemy. Why are you so excited and happy? You know your boss, but don¡¯t forget, he doesn¡¯t know you. He only knows how to kill you. If you don¡¯t make a move, you¡¯re bringing your brothers to die.¡±

    Huo Gui was stunned. He had not expected this to happen. He had just been immersed in seeing his boss¡¯ arrogance again and had not thought too much about it. Now that he thought about it, he was surprised and broke out in a cold sweat.

    That¡¯s right. His boss did not remember them at all. How could he show mercy to them?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that they would make such a big mistake themselves. They were all so worrying. If she had known earlier, she would not have told them about the identity of Long Xi.

    There was also Long Xi. Sigh, she wanted to tell him about his identity now, but he had lost his memory. Yan Kuan, who had lost his memory, was definitely not the Yan Kuan who could ignore everything due to his deep feelings for her. Yan Kuan, who had lost his memory, was cold, overbearing, and even ruthless in doing things. She could not afford to gamble.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just used a pill that Old Man Yao had sent over. She was also dressed in ck tight-fitting clothes and looked capable and neat.

    Before they got close, the sound of gunshots in the distance was incessant. There were still arge number of arms and some antiques and treasures in their warehouse. It could be considered that Long Xi had some ability to find out about this warehouse.

    ¡°How are the casualties?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister-inw. I¡¯ve already told you that if you can¡¯t beat them, we will run. No one will die. Some minor injuries are not enough to be used as evidence. We have more people. No matter how strong Boss is, he won¡¯t be able to suppress our repeated attacks. After all, this is our territory. However, we didn¡¯t go all out. I¡¯m worried that they have already seen through something.¡±

    ¡°I told you to go all out. Have you forgotten what I said? He¡¯s not your boss. He¡¯s Long Xi. He¡¯s the boss of 24th Street in the Western District. He has long forgotten everything.¡±

    Yun Qi¡¯s eardrums were almost shattered by Shen Xiaoxiao. He had also made the mistake of thinking that he was still their boss. Even if they went easy on him, the other party would definitely not go easy on them.

    Yun Qi almost did not recover from the blow. When he recovered, he happened to see one of his brothers being shot in the thigh by Yan Kuan.

    This time, the stimtion of fresh blood finally woke him up.

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    He finally got the signal tounch an all-out attack. This was the beginning of the real fight.

    Long Xi had seen Shen Xiaoxiao when she hade over. He had not expected that once she had arrived, these people from the Dark Empire would suddenly act as if they had been injected with stimnts. It was as if they had just been ying house, and now they were really going to fight.

    Long Xi had only felt it was a little nd earlier, but now he realized that this battle was somewhat interesting.

    However, the people he had brought out were not to be trifled with. It would not be so easy topletely take them down.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the gun in her hand and shot at Long Xi without any scruples. The two sides seemed to have a tacit understanding. The boss versus the boss, and no one else entered their world.

    The two experts exchanged blows. Darts and bullets came in endlessly. Shen Xiaoxiao was Yan Kuan¡¯s disciple, and he was the one who handed back the darts. Even though Yan Kuan had turned into Long Xi and had weakened the lethality of the darts... However, the two of them were still evenly matched.

    On one side, the mes of war were raging, while on the other side, the two of them had used up all their bullets.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll have to fight a tough battle in the end?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already expect this?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have a good fight with Xiaoxiao as well. I didn¡¯t get enough of it before.¡±

    As soon as Long Xi finished speaking, he took the initiative to attack. Shen Xiaoxiao realized that after not seeing him for a long time, Long Xi seemed to be getting colder and colder. The casual feeling she had when she was with him earlier had also disappeared, and this man was bing more and more difficult to see through.

    After experiencing the massacre in the jungle, Shen Xiaoxiao had long known that she absolutely could not underestimate Long Xi¡¯s strength. However, even so, Shen Xiaoxiao was still somewhat unable to withstand Yan Kuan¡¯s ruthlessness.

    However, Long Xi had long known that it was already rare for someone to be able to withstand more than a hundred moves from him. This woman was even more of an oddity among oddities.

    However, would Shen Xiaoxiao be afraid of being beaten up like this? Of course not. Her fighting style had always been one where she did not care about her life. Long Xi¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold. Several times, she had delivered her life to his hands, but in the blink of an eye, she would immediately deliver a vicious punch. Several times, he had almost lost control of his strength.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care about your life anymore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a life and death fight to begin with. Why? Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid? I think you really need to be taught a lesson.¡±

    Long Xi did not show any mercy after he said that. He aimed at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist and attacked. Shen Xiaoxiao barely dodged and turned around to raise her right hand. However, just when Long Xi thought that she was going to block him, his left hand quickly attacked. Her movement was twice as fast as her right hand and directly hit Long Xi¡¯s face.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth. The smell of blood made Long Xi even more excited. The feeling of being alone and seeking defeat was actually not a good feeling. To be able to meet such a woman who matched his temper and appetite, and even matched his skills... He did not want to miss the chance at all.

    The two of them had been fighting for half an hour straight, but there was still no victor. Meanwhile, on the other side, the fight was also in full swing.

    They had to take down the opponent tonight, or else the Dark Empire would beughed at by the industry. It was enough for them to jump up and down the 24th Street of the Western District for such a long time.

    Unfortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao thought a lot, but she was still no match for Long Xi in the endurancepetition.

    An hourter, the Dark Empire already had an overwhelming victory. Everyone stood in ce and waited for the fight between the two bosses in the distance.

    The further they fought, the more Shen Xiaoxiao felt that something was wrong. As expected, when it was time for the final blow, her punch actually hit Long Xi directly without dodging at all. Shen Xiaoxiao knew her strength... Even if she wanted to retract it, at least one of Long Xi¡¯s ribs would be broken.

    Long Xi fell to the ground, and Shen Xiaoxiao won.

    The eyes of the brothers from the Dark Empire lit up when they saw this. Their new boss was indeed powerful. Even if she was a woman, she still made everyone fear and look at her in a new light.

    Long Xi was such a domineering person in the circle, but he was actually defeated by Shen Xiaoxiao. From tomorrow onwards, the Dark Empire would once again return to its position as the world¡¯s overlord. No one would dare to provoke them again.

    The night was dark.

    They were extremely far away from those people. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi who hadnded on the ground and asked with a frown,?¡°Why?¡±

    Long Xi had given up on her. If Long Xi did not give up, she definitely would not be able to win against Long Xi.

    ¡°With such a small amount of good kung fu, I admit defeat.. From now on, Western District¡¯s 24th Street is owned by the Dark Empire.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Backup Plan

    <h4>Chapter 577: Backup n</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After saying this, Long Xi stood up and watched Shen Xiaoxiao walk towards the crowd fearlessly.

    His subordinates had already be captives. Some were dead and some were injured. He only announced the news to the crowd, but no one stopped him from leaving.

    In such a situation, the other party¡¯s boss had to be executed. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak, so no one asked why she let the crocodile go.

    Only Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi¡¯s back thoughtfully and finally said to 19,?¡°Prepare the ne and return to the country immediately.¡±

    ...

    No matter what aspect Long Xi was in, which made Shen Xiaoxiao take over all his territory, she still felt that there must be a reason for Long Xi to do this. This reason might even have a fatal rtionship with the thing in Han Jia¡¯s hands.

    There must be something that could tempt Long Xi to make such a choice on the 24th Street of the Western District.

    Returning to the country was already an urgent matter. Han Jia had already started to take action, purchasing the houses in the old vige wantonly. Even though her people had also started to take action, this time, Han Jia seemed to have already made preparations. The speed of the action was so fast that even Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. It was so fast that it was somewhat illogical.

    As soon as they boarded the ne, Shen Xiaoxiao fell asleep. 19 stayed close to her to protect her. Dark 3 took care of everything. Dark 2 had already returned to the country with Little Treasure.

    Da Bao thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was sick and was more obedient than ever. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that she slept for another three days before waking up.

    After waking up, she went to KN Group. She had not returned to the country for a long time. The country was still the same, but her mentality had changed a lot.

    At this time, a mysterious businessman appeared to purchase arge number of listedpanies, and his name was Long Xi.

    He was like a dazzling star that suddenly appeared in China and swept across the entire country overnight.

    It was rumored that he was as rich as a country. It was rumored that he was extraordinarily handsome, and it was rumored that he was unfathomable.

    However, all these rumors only made Shen Xiaoxiao more certain that Long Xi was really here for the Shen family¡¯s fund.

    ¡°Director Shen, we have failed to sign that piece ofnd.¡±

    ¡°Failed? Yes, at the critical moment, the Multi-Treasure Group told the organizingmittee that there was an ancient tomb of the Han Dynasty under that piece ofnd.¡±

    ¡°What? An ancient tomb of the Han Dynasty?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. The Multi-Treasure Group. Only that second-rate fellow, Long Xi, coulde up with such a name. However, it was really annoying. From ck to white, he really couldn¡¯t stand to see her get better, right?

    If there really was a Han tomb under that piece ofnd, then all the preparatory work they had done earlier would be in vain.

    No matter how good their rtionship was, the government would never grant that ce to any business group.

    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s still haunting me, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    ¡°Inform all the high-level shareholders to gather in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately got up and walked out of the office after giving her instructions.

    In the caf¨¦ downstairs, Ai Wei was sitting in a corner wearing sunsses. He had obviously been waiting for a long time.

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao arrived, he handed over the cake and coffee that he had ordered.

    ¡°How many meals have you not eaten? Are you that hungry?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was focused on her food. She just made a gesture while she was at it. Ai Wei immediately understood that it was not enough. She still needed a double serving.

    He did not feel that anything was wrong. Sometimes, when a woman was in a bad mood, she needed a sweet meal to replenish her appetite. Moreover, he had seen Huang Yueyan¡¯s appetite during this period of time. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s current state was actually nothing much.

    ¡°How is Yueyan?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She wanted toe back, but I stopped her. I am the full representative. The Huang Corporation has already signed the agreement. You can decide on that piece ofnd. However, Sister Weiwei, you are really amazing. How did you know to have a backup n?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed thest cup of coffee, she heaved a sigh of relief and said to Ai Wei, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m amazing, but Yueyan told me to prepare two backup ns. This girl¡¯s business sense is really heaven-defying.¡±

    Hearing that it was Huang Yueyan¡¯s attention. Ai Wei¡¯s face was about to burst into a smile. Was he that happy? He was not the one being praised.

    ¡°Looking at you, is there any hope for you to pursue your wife? Is it going well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just so-so. Now I¡¯m allowed to sleep in the room. Even though it¡¯s still a sofa, it¡¯s still better than sleeping in the living room, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good. You¡¯re so happy that she let you sleep on the sofa. Don¡¯t say that you know me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that the two of them were really enemies. How long had it been? Yueyan had already been pregnant with the child for six months. This action... Sigh.

    ¡°They were conceived seven months ago. Twins are prone to premature birth. When you¡¯re done, hurry back. You can pick up your endorsements however you like. If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m just going to personally bring this back for you. I¡¯ll go back after I see you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done eating. You can leave after a while to avoid being photographed by the paparazzi again. Thank Yueyan, for this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao left after finishing her words. Ai Wei had long been used to her swift and decisive actions. He did not hesitate to head straight to the airport after paying the bill. It was more important to go home to apany his own wife. He had to work harder. He wanted to be able to sleep on the bed before the child was born. Yes, that was what he was going to do.

    ...

    ¡°Amazing, you actually have a backup n. Although this piece ofnd is not as good as the previous one, if the previous one is a museum, then the importance of this piece ofnd will be highlighted. Shen Xiaoxiao, you really impress me more and more.¡±

    Long Xi stood in front of the window and looked at the empty piece ofnd in the distance. He did not expect that this could turn the tables. Xiaoxiao really made him more and more surprised.

    ¡°Miss Han, you can¡¯t go in, Miss Han...¡±

    The door didn¡¯t open. Han Jia looked at the secretary angrily, as if she had predicted that Long Xi wouldn¡¯t have any expression.

    Sure enough, Long Xi didn¡¯t react at all. It seemed that he had predicted Han Jia¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡±

    The secretary looked at Long Xi carefully, and finally closed the door and walked out under Han Jia¡¯s provocative gaze.

    Only Long Xi and Han Jia were left in the room. Han Jia then restrained her arrogance and said to Long Xi anxiously, ¡°We ran into trouble when we took in the vige chief and thest two oldest ancestral houses. They said that unless the Shen family agrees, they will never sell the house.¡±

    ¡°Han Jia, is that all you got? You can run into a lot of trouble just by taking innd?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried both hard and soft with those old fogies, but they refused topromise and insisted on the Shen family¡¯s approval.¡±

    Long Xi still didn¡¯t turn around. After a while, he said calmly,?¡°Throw those old fogies out and tear down the house directly.¡±

    Han Jia didn¡¯t expect Long Xi toe up with such an idea. In this way, wouldn¡¯t there be a problem again?

    ¡°But will something happen in China if we do this?¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want your things anymore? You don¡¯t want to save your grandfather? Are you afraid of something happening? Then, don¡¯t do it.¡±

    His cold words made Han Jia break out in cold sweat.

 Chapter 578 - New Love, Old Love, Time and Space Reverse

    <h4>Chapter 578: New Love, Old Love, Time and Space Reverse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s as you expected. They are trying to force the vige chief and the others away in the dark.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood in front of the ss window, the milk in her hand steaming.

    ¡°Is there no sighting of Long Xi?¡±

    19 heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and knew that Shen Xiaoxiao already knew. Her tone was a little cold, and he said helplessly, ¡°No, he only came up with ideas behind the scenes. I didn¡¯t expect him to be with Han Jia... What exactly does he want? Is he short of money?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything. After drinking a mouthful of milk, she muttered, ¡°Maybe he also wants to live forever.¡±

    19 was stunned. No way? What reason was this? Was she joking?

    ¡°Or maybe he wants to reverse time and space?¡±

    The information in 19¡¯s hands fell to the ground. This was getting more and more ridiculous. Had she seen too many novels or sci-fi movies?

    ¡°Are you thinking too much?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard 19¡¯s doubts and said after a long time, ¡°I hope I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±

    19 slowly walked out of the room. His heart was beating like a drum. Reverse time and space? Immortality? These were obviously nonsense, but looking at her expression and recalling everything that everyone had experienced along the way, it didn¡¯t seem impossible.

    But if that was really the case, wouldn¡¯t it be too unbelievable?

    ...

    ¡°Uncle, why isn¡¯t Little Treasureing to school for lessons? Didn¡¯t you say that he woulde back?¡±

    19 walked Da Bao to the kindergarten entrance and tapped her nose. ¡°Little Treasure has already arrived. You can see him when you go in. Hurry up and go.¡±

    Hearing 19¡¯s words, Da Bao ran happily to the kindergarten.

    He turned around and saw Dark 1 standing not far away. Dark 2 would be protecting the two children in the dark. He was not worried, so 19 walked directly to Dark 1.

    ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±

    19 did not expect Dark 1 to answer, but Dark 1 did. This time, all the anger in 19¡¯s heart exploded.

    ¡°You¡¯re really loyal. You dare to help with anything. Let me ask you, if Long Xi wants to use the two children to open that whatever fund, will you help?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at 19. 19¡¯s eyes were full of anger and mockery. Dark 1 was slightly unhappy, but he still said straightforwardly as usual, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll follow orders. It¡¯s the duty of the secret guards.¡±

    ¡°F*ck your duty, Dark 1. If you dare to touch the two children, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at 19¡¯s furious look and did not speak anymore. He was telling the truth. Although he did not think that his master would let the two little masters take the risk, he could not figure out what Long Xi was doing at the moment. After all, Yan Kuan, who had lost his memory, was no longer the original Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Master was poisoned.¡±

    ¡°I know that he was poisoned. If he wasn¡¯t poisoned, would he be able to do such a despicable thing?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at 19 and did not say anything else. He turned around and disappeared at the corner of the street. He had already reminded him of what he should have reminded him of. As for what they should do, he had no right to interfere.

    19 looked at the person who had disappeared at the corner of the street and clenched his fists tightly. ¡®Your master was so amazing that he was poisoned. My master was also poisoned. Moreover, it¡¯s an incurable poison. D*mn it, these two people really deserved each other.¡¯

    19 returned to thepany angrily. He had been abroad for a long time. Moxing Entertainment had a professional manager, but he still came over asionally to take a look.

    ¡°There are no problems with these. They are handled well. It¡¯s just that... Which of the newly signed stars have they taken a fancy to?¡±

    When the manager heard the boss¡¯ question, he immediately dug out the photo and pointed it at 19. He said,

    ¡°The boss of the Multi-Treasure Group, but he invited this person tonight.¡±

    The manager pointed to another document. This time, the singer that theirpany was promoting was beautiful and had good songs. She was very popr and her path was quite stable. However, he did not expect that she would actually have a rtionship with the boss of the Multi-Treasure Group.

    In the past, they did not care about these things. After all, it was the personal affairs of a celebrity. asionally, they would be happy to see it happen. After all, if these things were sessful, the entertainmentpany would not suffer a loss.

    However, they did not expect the boss to personally ask about it this time.

    19 stared at the face of the little celebrity and almost saw a flower. Other than looking pure and innocent, this little celebrity did not have any special features. This Long Xi, he really deserved to die.

    As expected, Yan Kuan, who had lost his memory, was a b*stard.

    ¡°I remember that thepany just epted an advertisement. They originally thought highly of her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case. It¡¯s a perfume advertisement for an international brand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s canceled. Rece her.¡±

    The boss personally spoke up. The manager was stunned. Did she offend the boss? The manager immediately began to bicker in his heart. His attitude towards that little celebrity would change in the future.

    19 looked at the invitation on the table. Xiaoxiao had not been prepared to attend the ball tonight, but now he insisted on encouraging her to go. As for the male lead, he had long been prepared. Hmph, did he really think that all the men in the world were dead?

    ¡°Do you think that with my aura, those few men are worthy of me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew what 19 meant. By insisting that she attend the ball tonight, he wanted her to win.

    However, with her aura so strong, it was really hard to find a man who was worthy of her.

    19 also frowned. This Shen Xiaoxiao, who was wearing a ck long dress, had an increasingly noble and cold aura. An ordinary person would not be able to match up with her.

    ¡°Sigh, I was going to say that I was going to anger that person to death, but it looks like I¡¯ll have to step in again.¡±

    ¡°You, what¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just a small celebrity. Even if the two of them manage to make a child today, do you believe that I won¡¯t take it to heart?¡±

    ¡°Ah? It can¡¯t be? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    19 was a little worried about Shen Xiaoxiao. What was going on?

    ¡°19, you should know what¡¯s most important to me right now. The child and the Shen family¡¯s secret funds.¡±

    ¡°I know, but what about you and him? This... Sigh, whatever you want. Are you ready? Let¡¯s go. Tonight is a charity. That¡¯s Mr. Jiang¡¯s nephew. We can¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the past, Shen Xiaoxiao did not attend such asions. Even if there was a situation, 19 would always show up. This was also the reason why everyone only knew that there was only one boss of Moxing Corporation.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought of changing her mind. However, because she had just taken over KN, she had to show up in public. Otherwise, she would not show up even though she was clearly not feeling very well.

    ¡°That one is Director Liu of Star Star Weekly, that one is Director Fang of Hengliu Logistics, and that one is...¡±

    Along the way, 19 introduced the information about the person on the tablet to Shen Xiaoxiao. With Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s good memory, she managed to get a rough idea of the person. When they arrived at the banquet hall, the two of them got off the car and walked hand in hand to the banquet hall.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ck dress entuated her good figure. She was elegant and graceful, and her clean short hair gave her a unique vor.

    The dazzling diamond ne looked even more dazzling over the ck dress.

    19¡¯s appearance was always talked about by people in China. At this moment, it was rare for him to bring a femalepanion to attend the banquet, and it had already caused amotion even before they entered the venue.

    Just as the two of them walked to the door, a man and a woman came up to them and bumped into them. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi who was holding his femalepanion¡¯s arm and looking like a perfect couple. She did not look unhappy at all. Long Xi looked at the two of them and took the lead to greet them:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how have you been?¡±

 Chapter 579 - Jiang Haoran

    <h4>Chapter 579: Jiang Haoran</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a person with a strong aura. Furthermore, she had be the boss of the Dark Empire and had taken over so many businesses. Her usual style of doing things was even more resolute and swift.

    What do you mean by ¡®little birds are lovable¡¯ and ¡®gentle and demure¡¯? These things never appeared on Shen Xiaoxiao.

    At this moment, when she appeared outside the banquet holding 19¡¯s hand, the reporters had been waiting for a long time and had taken many photos. However, no one asked if this was President Fang¡¯s femalepanion. Even after so many years, President Fang had never brought a femalepanion out to any banquet.

    No one woulde forward to ask this question. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao did not look like a dodder flower-like woman in any way.

    On the contrary, when she walked together with 19, it even made people feel that she was the host and 19 was just a supporting role. With such an aura, could she be a simple femalepanion?

    Everyone who saw them immediately became curious. Who was this woman? What was her identity?

    Some people who had seen Shen Xiaoxiao a few years ago would find her familiar, but after all, she had not appeared in high society for a few years. Even if she looked familiar, many people had forgotten about her.

    As soon as they reached the door, they met the Chinese rookie, Long Xi, who had alsoe. Compared to being curious about a woman, everyone was more curious about this business elite who had suddenly appeared. He was handsome and rich. Just like 19, he was the target of many people¡¯s attention.

    Look at this group of people, handsome men and beautiful women. This woman was the recently extremely popr singer, Nan Ya. She had a pure and sweet appearance. She wore a whitece strapless long dress that made her look like a fairy. With Long Xi, she looked like a perfect match. She had a unique charm and could be considered a perfect match.

    ¡°Boss Fang.¡±

    When Nan Ya saw her boss, she naturally had to greet him. Usually, 19 was very polite to the singers and celebrities under him, especially those who were still famous. No matter what asion they were in, they would speak and do things. He would leave some face.

    However, 19 was like a different person today. Nan Ya greeted him and he only nodded slightly. No matter how Nan Ya looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, he did not have any intention of introducing her.

    ¡®I will introduce Xiaoxiao to you? Are you worthy?¡¯

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what 19 was thinking. She looked at Long Xi and greeted him, while the little singer was staring at her nkly. However, she would not give the little singer a look.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Boss Long, how are you?¡±

    Themunication between the two seemed extremely unfamiliar, but it was impossible to ignore the familiarity between the two.

    Nan Ya immediately realized that this woman was definitely not Director Fang¡¯s femalepanion, and it was very likely that she was a business partner. However, she had never heard of a strong woman in China who could match up to him. What was this person¡¯s identity?

    ¡°19, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    19 looked at Long Xi and smiled faintly. Losing was not losing. Although Long Xi¡¯s aura was also strong, the two of them stood together, one wild and domineering, the other gentle and refined, each with their own style.

    ¡°Boss Long is really impressive. Moreover, your Mandarin is not bad.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s expression softened a little. He did not answer 19 but turned to Shen Xiaoxiao instead.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you think of my Mandarin? I feel like I¡¯m no different from a Chinese.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to draw a tiger¡¯s skin and bones. Excuse me, I¡¯ll leave first. Oh, right, Boss Long, you should call me Director Shen. Otherwise, you can also call me Madam Yan. After all, we¡¯re not close enough to call each other by name.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she pulled 19 and walked into the ce, leaving Long Xi and Nan Ya standing where they were. This time, Nan Ya was really surprised. What a strong woman. Not only did she not buy it, he was actually not even allowed to call each other by name.

    The key was that Long Xi did not feel ufortable at all. Who was this woman?

    Her surname was Shen? And she was also called Xiaoxiao? That was Shen Xiaoxiao, and she even said that she was Mrs. Yan. Was she already married?

    Then who was she? She vaguely felt that the name sounded familiar, but she really could not remember where she had heard or seen it before.

    Long Xi did not know how Nan Ya was suspicious, nor was he interested in knowing. Instead, he followed closely behind Shen Xiaoxiao into the clubhouse.

    Jiang Haoran was a famous real estate head in China. Of course, he was also known as the number one phnthropist in China.

    He was said to be the nephew of that man, but he was also in his thirties. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses and had a strong physique. It was said that he came from a military background. His figure was maintained very well. One look and one could tell that he was a refined businessman who knew how to take care of himself.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had met Jiang Haoran many years ago. At a party held by Yan Kuan many years ago, when she was pregnant, Jiang Haoran had given her two jade tokens as a gift for the children in the future.

    Although they had not interacted with each other over the years because of Yan Kuan¡¯s rtionship, Yan Kuan had maintained a good rtionship with the Jiang family. Otherwise, she would not have sent the two children to the Jiang family not long ago.

    The Jiang family had naturally heard about Yan Kuan¡¯s ident, but they did not have the slightest intention of adding insult to injury. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sessful eptance of the global cause and the Dark Empire, to the Jiang family, she was indispensable. This was because China had no intention of making a move.

    Other countries would naturally follow China¡¯s lead, so in this way, Shen Xiaoxiao owed the Jiang family a huge favor.

    Tonight¡¯s charity auction was a donation that Jiang Haoran was preparing to make to the earthquake that happened not long ago. Of course, the more the better. As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao returned to China, the Jiang family received the news. Regardless of whether 19 had persuaded her to attend the banquet or not, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely make this trip today.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a strong aura, and 19 was also one of the top figures in China. However, in the face of the most elite gathering in China, their arrival did not attract too much attention.

    Although everyone was curious about the woman who had an extremely strong aura and a beautiful face who was following Director Fang, it did not cause too much of amotion. Their arrival was not as intense as the arrival of Long Xi behind them.

    However, when Jiang Haoran saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had arrived, he took the initiative to walk over to her side. This action truly focused all the attention that night.

    What kind of person was Jiang Haoran? Everyone in China knew about the red third generation. Not only did he have outstanding abilities, but he was also extremely capable. The most important thing was that he was single. His wife passed away a few years ago, and he only had a daughter left. How many people wanted to climb up to him? However, Jiang Haoran had never looked at them in the eye once.

    Jiang Haoran had never personally weed the many political celebrities who came tonight. However, when Shen Xiaoxiao appeared, Jiang Haoran actually walked over personally. His footsteps were even a little hurried.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, long time no see. You¡¯re still as radiant as ever.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, you tter me. I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years, and you¡¯re still as handsome as ever.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re so polite as soon as youe. It¡¯s really hard to invite you.. I¡¯m so honored today.¡±

 Chapter 580 - Her Return To Power

    <h4>Chapter 580: Her Return To Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled sweetly. She took the wine ss that the waiter beside her handed over and clinked it with Jiang Haoran¡¯s.

    On the other hand, 19 was left out. However, Jiang Haoran was a well-rounded person. He was so sessful in the business world. How could he make people feel ufortable?

    ¡°Should I call you President Fang? Or 19? Don¡¯t say that you look much better than before. Our little girl now treats you as her idol. She says that you¡¯re even more handsome than those celebrities.¡±

    ¡°President Jiang, you tter me. You can call me whatever you want. Personally, I think 19 sounds better.¡±

    Jiang Haoran understood. After hearing this, he looked at 19 again with certainty. His gaze was sharp and undisguised. 19?knew that this was his boss¡¯ brother, so he naturally did not hesitate to let the other party size him up.

    ¡°Haoran, who is thisdy?¡±

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s action had long attracted the attention of everyone present. People who were familiar with Jiang Haoran walked over to have a look.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was trying to enter higher society, so she naturally did not avoid such an asion. She stood calmly at the side and listened to Jiang Haoran¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°The new president of KN Group, Shen Xiaoxiao, my old friend.¡±

    ¡°KN Group?¡±

    When the people next to her heard this, they realized that it was the famous KN Group. No wonder Jiang Hao had to personally wee her.

    However, there were people from the older generation who saw Shen Xiaoxiao and sized her up for a long time before asking tentatively, ¡°Miss Shen is from the Shen family?¡±

    ¡°In Director Zhang¡¯s good eyes, I am Shen Xiaoxiao from the Shen family. It has been many years since west met. How are you all doing?¡±

    This time, the crowd burst into an uproar. So it was the daughter of the Shen family who was about to go bankrupt?

    Jiang Haoran stood beside Shen Xiaoxiao with a smile. It was as if he was protecting her. Some people were puzzled, but most of them did not dare to say anything inappropriate when they saw Jiang Haoran¡¯s actions and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s current reputation.

    ¡°I remember that Miss Shen and Director Yan from K-ONE are husband and wife?¡±

    This question came out of nowhere. Everyone turned around and saw that it was Pei Tianai of the Pei family. The people who knew about the rtionship between the Pei family and the Shen family back then had long been aware of it. Seeing that the Pei family had appeared at this time, they naturally felt that there was a good show to watch.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with these words. She smiled and said to everyone,?¡°Miss Pei is right. Yan Kuan is my husband.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Why didn¡¯t President Yan participate? Instead, you¡¯re here with President Fang?¡±

    These words were short and to the point, allowing everyone to make wild guesses. Of course, this scandal was definitely created.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao only looked at Pei Tianai and smiled faintly. She then said directly,?¡°As the President of Moxing Corporation, it is normal for him, the vice president, to apany the president when my husband is not around.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What? The President of Moxing Corporation?¡±

    ¡°So Moxing Corporation also belongs to KN?¡±

    ¡°Then Moxing Corporation naturally belongs to KN as well?¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so well-hidden.¡±

    With so many trump cards revealed, no one looked down on Shen Xiaoxiao anymore. Meanwhile, Pei Tianai¡¯s expression was also very strange. She did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to return so forcefully after not seeing her for a few years.

    The Pei family was like an ant against an elephant. They simply ignored her.

    The people who were seeking business opportunities surrounded Shen Xiaoxiao and her group. On the other hand, Jiang Haoran walked out silently. It was enough for him to help her to this extent. He did not want to overdo it. Moreover, he also saw another familiar face, Long Xi.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    It was a very direct greeting. Long Xi nodded and did not say anything. Instead, he looked at the woman who was surrounded by people, just like Jiang Haoran. Even among a group of men... Her confidence and aura were not suppressed at all.

    ¡°How is it? Do you regret it?¡±

    Jiang Haoran suddenly spoke. Long Xi took a look at Nan Ya. Nan Ya let go of her hand and walked to the side.

    Her heart had long been in turmoil, whether it was that mysterious woman in her eyes or her malepanion, Long Xi.

    She had never thought that Long Xi would be so familiar with Jiang Haoran. He looked like an old friend, and she had never thought that the woman¡¯s identity would be so powerful that people would be intimidated by her. No wonder President Fang didn¡¯t introduce her at all. She just felt that she wasn¡¯t qualified.

    But who was the Yan Kuan they were talking about? Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s husband? If Shen Xiaoxiao was so powerful, then what about her husband? Would he be more powerful than Long Xi?

    No one was curious about what Nan Ya was thinking. On the other hand, Long Xi nced at Jiang Haoran and clinked sses with him before saying,?¡°Isn¡¯t this within my expectations? Why would I regret it?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you really don¡¯t understand women. Take your time to think about it. I¡¯ll go over first. Take a look. Your side might be the same as Xiaoxiao¡¯s side soon. It¡¯s my fault for being so popr.¡±

    With such narcissism and arrogance, Long Xi only looked at Jiang Haoran with disdain and didn¡¯t say anything. He was right. Jiang Haoran was indeed popr.

    ¡°Long Xi, I¡¯ve heard so much about you...¡±

    ...

    It wasn¡¯t easy for the auction to officially start. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t look at Long Xi at all, nor did she care about Pei Tianai¡¯s little incident tonight. Instead, she wanted to thank Pei Tianai for giving her a chance to reveal her identity.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting on a chair and flipping through the items that were about to be auctioned. It was a rare moment of peace and quiet for her.

    At this end.

    Pei Tianai and Pei Tianheng had already returned to their chairs. Pei Tianheng asked his sister uneasily,?¡°It¡¯s really Shen Xiaoxiao. Will she take revenge on us?¡±

    Pei Tianheng¡¯s cowardice had long been known by Pei Tianai. However, when she saw her brother¡¯s cowardly appearance, she still felt that it was very ring. Fortunately, she was the one who taught her nephew. Otherwise, the Pei family would really be in trouble.

    ¡°They don¡¯t even look at our Pei family. Do you think that it¡¯s still the same Shen Enterprise from back then? Furthermore, Brother, can¡¯t you see that they¡¯ve been targeting Pei Li from the beginning to the end, not us?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? We can try participating in the KN Group¡¯s bidding. See if they will target the Pei family.¡±

    When he heard Pei Tianai¡¯s confident words, Pei Tianheng finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    On the other hand, Pei Tianai was deep in thought. How did her father, Pei Dongguo, know that Shen Xiaoxiao would be attending the banquet tonight? He even made her say that on purpose. What was Pei Dongguo trying to do? Was he trying to rope her in or was he plotting against her?

    Pei Tianai looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was standing not too far away, with some confusion. The little girl who no one had ever ced in their eyes in the past had actually appeared today with such a powerful background. It was truly an unspeakable irony.

    ¡°Liu Yufei. She must immediately stop business with our Pei Corporation. She can¡¯t contact us any more. Just keep this matter a secret from Father. Just keep it between us.¡±

    Pei Tianheng was stunned by Pei Tianai¡¯s sudden words. What was going on now?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you have to hide it from Father? That waiter won¡¯t tell him anything?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t tell, Big Brother. We can¡¯t control what Father wants to do, but we definitely can¡¯t lose the Pei Corporation. Don¡¯t forget, Liu Yufei and Shen Xiaoxiao are mortal enemies....¡±

 Chapter 581 - Special Auction Item

    <h4>Chapter 581: Special Auction Item</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to wait for Liu Yufei¡¯s third sum of money to be transferred over before exposing your identity? Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±?19 asked Shen Xiaoxiao doubtfully.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the name list in her hand and said without raising her head,?¡°Those two sums of money are enough to bankrupt Dongyou Country. As for why it was revealed, it¡¯s because Pei Tianai reminded me today.¡±

    ¡°She reminded you? Wasn¡¯t she deliberately picking a fight with you?¡±

    ¡°No, Pei Tianai is different from everyone in the Pei family. She only cares about the Pei Corporation and her nephew. As for the other father and brother, they have nothing to do with her. She is extremely smart. If it weren¡¯t for her, the Pei family wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.¡±

    ¡°Previously, Jiang Haoran had been developing overseas. After the Ouyang family¡¯s incident, they slowly shifted their focus back to China. How could Pei Tianai not know Jiang Haoran¡¯s identity? Even though she knew, she still questioned me in front of everyone. She didn¡¯t want to create a scandal for me, but to remind me that the Pei family had made a move.¡±

    ¡°As for what move, the only person the Pei family could contact left Dongyou Country, which was developing very well overseas. They couldn¡¯t think of anything else, and Dongyou Country has fallen into the hands of Liu Yufei. The Pei family must have thought highly of Liu Yufei. No, to be precise... It¡¯s that old man, Pei Dongguo, who has his eyes on Liu Yufei.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s analysis waspletely unexpected. How could she have thought of this just because of a few words from Pei Tianai? Did she know too much about Pei Tianai? Did she know too much about the Pei family? But all these years, she clearly did not have any contact with the Pei family?

    Of course, 19 did not know. In this life, it seemed like Shen Xiaoxiao did not have any contact with the Pei family. But in her previous life, until the day she died, the Pei family was the one who stood behind the scenes and watched from the sidelines. How could she not know about the family that she had been wagging her tail and begging for pity for a few years?

    However, Pei Tianai had done them a favor. She was not the kind of person who would burn bridges after crossing the river. She could only return the favor and only target Pei Dongguo.

    In any case, Pei Dongguo knew too much. From the beginning, Pei Dongguo knew a lot of things.

    ¡°This is not bad. Take a look.¡±

    19 looked at the page that Shen Xiaoxiao was pointing at. It was a jade hairpin with an elegant and simple style. It looked really good.

    ¡°En, if you like it, then take a picture. But I heard that this is the highlight of tonight¡¯s show.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed 19¡¯s finger and looked over. When she saw it, she was shocked. She actually saw ck Ganoderma.

    Was it really a ck Ganoderma?

    ¡°ck Ganoderma?¡±

    ¡°ck Ganoderma? Is this called ck Ganoderma? The description says it¡¯s Purple Ganoderma. look.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the description. As expected, the description said it was Purple Ganoderma, but this thing was clearly a ck Ganoderma. Look at the cut marks on the top. When she was poisoned, she remembered that Yan Kuan said it had been cut. Even if it had a different name now, it would definitely not be fake.

    ¡°Who took out this thing and filmed it?¡±

    She remembered that this thing was in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands, butter on, Yan Kuan said that he had already given the ck Ganoderma to the old woman when he had exchanged it with the fake Shen Xiaoxiao. Why would it appear now?

    And that Ghost Axe that she had hidden in her throat, why was it that she could not figure it out?

    ¡°It¡¯s not written. It¡¯s very normal. A lot of people like to do good deeds without leaving their names behind. Look, these few people don¡¯t even have names.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little frustrated. She could not care less if these things did not leave their names behind, but she had to know who was the one who put up this ck Ganoderma.

    ¡°Go find Jiang Haoran and find out. I have to find out who took it out.¡±

    Seeing how nervous Shen Xiaoxiao was, 19 realized that she wasn¡¯t joking, so he immediately walked to one side to investigate.

    After 19 left, Long Xi walked over and sat on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s left side.

    ¡°What does Xiaoxiao value tonight?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and saw Long Xi, she wanted to ask him what was going on, but that unfamiliar face and that hoarse, deep voice made all her thoughts vanish.

    He couldn¡¯t remember even if she asked him.

    She turned her head in annoyance and continued to flip through the manual in her hand, wanting to see if there was anything else that would surprise her.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me, then I¡¯ll be in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Really? But there¡¯s no helping it. I can only sit here in the seat arranged by the organizer. Maybe I can change it a little. Anyway, you and President Jiang have a good rtionship.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi¡¯s helpless look and could not help but get angry. However, he also reminded Shen Xiaoxiao. What did he value tonight? Could it be this ck Ganoderma as well?

    ¡°If Boss Long likes to sit, then just sit. But I¡¯m also curious, what does Boss Long value tonight?¡±

    ¡°10% of tonight¡¯s auction will be donated to the disaster area as charity money. Regardless of whether there¡¯s a suitable one or not, it¡¯s important to bid for something. I also want to sit for charity.¡±

    ¡°As for what I value, I think this is not bad. Xiaoxiao, what do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi¡¯s finger and pointed at the hairpin that she had seen earlier.

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked doubtfully, ¡°Does Boss Long like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like it, but this is more pleasing to the eye. I¡¯ll take a picture of it and give it to the beauty.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Nan Ya beside him and did not say anything else. She turned her head and flipped through the picture book again. It was just then that 19 came back.

    19 was also stunned when he saw Long Xi, but he still nodded and calmly sat on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s right side and whispered in her ear,?¡°The item was sent by the Jiang family.¡±

    This was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had never expected. The Jiang family sent it? How could it be the Jiang family?

    ¡°Jiang Haoran told you personally? Where is he?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked around and didn¡¯t see any trace of Jiang Haoran. She asked 19 with a frown.

    ¡°President Jiang said it himself. He said it was an order from the Jiang family. He doesn¡¯t know anything else. Besides, the Jiang family has something urgent going on, so he left first.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what happened to the Jiang family.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tried hard to recall everything about the Jiang family in her previous life, but it was very vague. She had ced all her attention on Pei Li in her previous life. Even though she already knew everything in her previous life and wanted to fight back hard... She did not pay attention to the matters of the true upper-ss society.

    Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao heard that Jiang Haoran had left, she was at a loss for words for a moment.

    The person from the Jiang family knew Yan Kuan, and they were very familiar with each other. Could it be that Yan Kuan had asked him to take it out before the incident? Was that so?

    But why did Yan Kuan do that? How did he know that something would happen to him? Strange, it was really too strange.

    ¡°Wee, everyone... Next is the first item in the collection...¡±

    The auction had already begun. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t have any way to find Jiang Haoran and ask him about it.. The only thing she needed to do now was to focus on winning the ck Ganoderma.

 Chapter 582 - Snatch. His Goal Was Indeed This

    <h4>Chapter 582: Snatch. His Goal Was Indeed This</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°In our five thousand years of Chinese culture, since ancient times, the object of love between a man and a woman should be a jade hairpin and jade hoop. This exquisite jade hairpin was carved by the famous sculptor of the Republic of China, Teacher Shen Fengyun, after a period of five years.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Shen Fengyun and his wife were deeply in love. Their 70 years of happy marriage had made countless people envious and admire them.¡±

    ¡°When Old Mister Shen Fengyun was 85 years old, he carved out the piece of jade that they had agreed on. It was an entire piece of imperial jade. At that time, he was already old. Itsted for five years. When Old Madam Shen was 90 years old, he gave it to her. It meant that they would grow old together.¡±

    ¡°The jade hairpin that is being auctioned today is the jade hairpin that was lost in the mes of war¡±

    ¡°Hairpin Flower. Friends who like jade, you can...¡±

    ¡°Hairpin Flower. So this is the king of jade hairpins,¡± Shen Xiaoxiao muttered softly. In her previous life, with her long flowing hair, she loved to tie up her hair. At that time, Pei Li always said that he liked to see jade hairpins tied up her hair. There was a period of time when she had been frantically collecting jade hairpins, so of course she had heard of this name. However, she had never thought that she would actually see it here.

    ¡°The base price of this hairpin is 5 million, 2 million increase price. Starting now.¡±

    ¡°7 million.¡±

    ¡°7 million, Number 9 bids 7 million¡±

    ¡°9 million.¡±

    ¡°11 million.¡±

    ...

    ¡°13 million.¡±

    ¡°13 million going once. Do you have any friends who bid higher? 13 million going once, 13 million going once, 13 million going twice, 13 million going twice, 13 million going thrice...¡±

    ¡°20 million.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡± Everyone seemed to be awakened by this beautiful voice. Almost at the same time, everyone turned their heads to look. It was her, Shen Xiaoxiao. However, why would she like a jade hairpin with her short hair?

    ¡°Ms. Number 89, 20 million going once. Is there anyone who is willing to bid higher than 20 million...¡±

    In fact, in terms of value, this imperial jade hairpin was not considered high at 20 million. Moreover, the value of the jade hairpin itself was not higher than the value of a jade token or bracelet. In addition, anyone who was in the jade business... Would not be so extravagant as to carve a jade hairpin out of a single piece of material. One had to know that imperial jade was rare to begin with, and yet it was used in such a wasteful manner. There were actually not many people who really wanted to buy it back even though this item was indeed extremely rare.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bid of 20 million was neither too high nor too low, but no one was bidding anymore. After all, with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity, many people were willing to befriend her, and they were even more willing to give her face.

    ¡°20 million going once, 20 million going once, 20 million going twice, 20 million...¡±

    ¡°30 million...¡±

    The price that had doubled was suddenly broken by a deep and cold male voice. Even Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but turn her head to look. It was indeed Long Xi. It had directly jumped 10 million to bid for it.

    ¡°40 million.¡± 19 raised his paddle directly. The annoying Long Xi even wanted to snatch a piece of woman¡¯s jewelry. Did he really think that he was the only one who was rich? He also did not care about money.

    ¡°50 million.¡± Long Xi continued to bid.

    ¡°60 million.¡± 19 did not back down. The arena was buzzing. Everyone was discussing who would get the jade hairpin between two men who had met on a narrow path.

    The price seemed to have be a set of numbers. They only cared about who would be the final winner.

    ¡°80 million.¡± Long Xi¡¯s determined voice sounded again. 19 was about to raise his hand, but was pressed down by Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Let him be. If he has more money, then let him go.¡±

    ¡°But, don¡¯t you like it a lot too?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were not spoken in a low voice, so Long Xi naturally heard it. However, he did not seem to have any reaction. It was just right for them to give up. He seemed to have meant it.

    ¡°I like it, but I just like it. There¡¯s always a chance to get something better, so there¡¯s no need to force it.¡± 19 turned to look at the domineering and cold Long Xi. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s decision rarely changed, so he did not speak anymore. As expected, he gave up on the auction.

    ¡°80 million going once, 80 million going twice. 80 million going three times, sold.¡± With a bang, a jade hairpin made the auction reach a strange peak. Such a price made even the auctioneer, Xia Guojin, blush. It must be known that the higher the price of the item, the best advertisement for the auctioneer. After tonight, he believed that his level would be even higher.

    She could give up the jade hairpin, but Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she had to get thest item.

    Moreover, he had spent 80 million yuan to buy a jade hairpin. She wanted to see how much money Long Xi still had topete with her for the ck Ganoderma.

    ¡°Next is a medicine, a hundred-year Purple Ganoderma. The base price is 3 million yuan. Each bid is 200,000 yuan. The auction begins now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the glittering ck Ganoderma on the stage. Due to theck of a horn, the price was not set too high. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to let her guard down.

    The upper-ss people present were more interested in jewelry, but not many were interested in the ck Ganoderma.

    Of course, there were a few people who raised their cards. However, the price stopped at 3.4 million yuan. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that it was time for her to make her move.

    However, before she could make her move, Long Xi had already raised his card. Only his hoarse and low voice could be heard saying, ¡°5 million.¡±

    D*mn it, she knew that Long Xi would definitely fight with her for the ck Ganoderma.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked at Long Xi with a mocking gaze. Her eyes were frighteningly cold. Even Nan Ya, who was looking over from the side, was scared to the point of breaking out in cold sweat. This woman was angry, very angry.

    ¡°8 million.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly heated up. It was these two people challenging each other again. Could it be that KN and the Multi-Treasure Group were not on good terms? They had never heard of any business dealings?

    Both of them were people that could not be offended. Although the Multi-Treasure Group was not as old as KN and had more seniority, everyone present was a businessman. Nothing was set in stone. Some enterprises could go bankrupt overnight, not to mention a rising star like this. Moreover, no one present could question the ability of Long Xi.

    ¡°10 million.¡±

    Oh, this was really going against her, wasn¡¯t it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao really could not hold back her anger. She directly shouted, ¡°20 million.¡±

    ¡°40 million.¡±

    ¡°80 million.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it can¡¯t be. A piece of iplete Ganoderma is worth 80 million? This, this, there are even older ones in my family. If they want me to sell them for 10 million, I¡¯ll sell them.¡±

    The voices behind him rose and fell, and everyone began to mor. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi, and this time, she said directly,?¡°Boss Long, you must be determined to get it? I don¡¯t mind fighting with Boss Long to the end. Let¡¯s see how capable Boss Long is.¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fierce look. This was really a rare sight. He turned his head to look at the ck Ganoderma on the viewing tform, slowly approached Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear, and said in a low voice,?¡°Xiaoxiao, if you bid on it, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce tonight. Jiang Haoran has already left. Why do you think he left so quickly?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked and turned to look at Long Xi. However, Long Xi was already very close to her. She turned her head and her lips brushed past the tip of his nose. Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly moved back.

    Many people had seen it, but no one said anything. After all, it was an ident.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, be good. If you take this thing, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to leave tonight.¡±

    ¡°100 million.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°100 million? Are you crazy?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about Long Xi. The thing that she wanted, even if she had to die, would be tightly held in her hands.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you are so naughty.¡±

 Chapter 583 - How Could It Be Him?

    <h4>Chapter 583: How Could It Be Him?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Although Long Xi said so, he did not fight with Shen Xiaoxiao for the ck Ganoderma anymore, because he also saw the stubbornness of this woman. It was not easy for her to back down with just a few words.

    If she insisted on getting it, he might as well think of another way.

    However, after he withdrew his sight from the stage, he began to look around vaguely.

    ¡°Later, take the ck Ganoderma and leave first. Remember, you must protect it,¡±?Shen Xiaoxiao told 19. 19 was stunned. What was going on?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Remember, don¡¯t use your own car. Dress up and leave. We¡¯re being watched. Tonight, it¡¯s not only Long Xi that will fight for the ck Ganoderma. Give me your pen and your handkerchief.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the things that 19 handed over and wrapped the handkerchief around the pen. The shape of the handkerchief was simr to the ck Ganoderma, so she put it into her bag.

    After the auction ended, the delivery was all done on the spot. Ever since 19 went on stage, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart had not calmed down.

    The ck Ganoderma was in special equipment. Without the password and key, it was impossible to open it. Shen Xiaoxiao watched nervously as the transparent ss box slowly opened. 19¡¯s hand had just touched the ck Ganoderma, when¡­

    Pa!

    The entire scene was pitch ck.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not surprised. This was her usual move. Her eyes did not move away from 19 at all. In the darkness, she was probably the only one who had the ability to see the situation in the distance.

    She saw with her own eyes that after 19 put the ck Ganoderma in his arms, there was indeed a figure approaching him. However, 19 reacted very quickly. Before the person could touch him, he pretended to fall to the ground. He heard him cry out in surprise:

    ¡°What happened? What happened? Who hit me?¡±

    The scene was chaotic. He cried out in rm and shrieked. Shen Xiaoxiao was still sitting there as steady as a mountain.

    Long Xi was also sitting beside her. He did not seem to want to move at all. His eyesight was also excellent, so he naturally saw 19¡¯s self-directed acting.

    ¡°19 should be an actor. What a waste.¡±

    ¡°Really? I think so too.¡±

    This was the first time that the two of them had such a tacit understanding. The scene was still chaotic. There was no intention to call. Many people were not stupid to suddenly have such an ident in such a high-quality auction. They knew that something was going to happen.

    The mobile phone lights and the hotel¡¯s emergency equipment were all activated at the same time, and the staff left one after another.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the crowd was moving out, she stood up as well. However, as soon as she stood up, her hand was grabbed by Long Xi. He pulled her directly to his side and led her out.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Be good. It¡¯s too dark. Stay safe with me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your femalepanion?¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re the most important.¡±

    No matter how hard she tried to break free, Shen Xiaoxiao could not do anything. What was Long Xi trying to do? Why did he be so strange?

    As for Nan Ya, she was dumbfounded when Long Xi stood up and left. She was close enough to see Long Xi holding Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and leaving with her own eyes. What was going on?

    Didn¡¯t that woman have a husband? Wasn¡¯t Long Xi her malepanion?

    Nan Ya stomped her feet in anger as she watched the two of them leave. However, it was too dark here. Since everyone had left, she could not wait there. She did not have a knight to save her.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao would have to wait and see.

    Long Xi did not take Shen Xiaoxiao to the exit. Instead, he turned around and entered the emergency exit. Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to break free, but he stopped her with just one sentence. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want China¡¯s economy to be in chaos tomorrow? There are a lot of people out there who are going to die. It¡¯s not even a big deal if one of them dies.¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao was not noble enough to care about the lives of others, Long Xi¡¯s words were not without reason. She did not care about anything, but she had to give face to the Jiang family.

    Although she still had not figured out how much the Jiang family was involved in this matter.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her and asked, ¡°Why did you bid for that Ganoderma?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you bid for it, Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°I asked you first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to answer.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was blocked by Long Xi¡¯s words, as if he was going to have another fight with her. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that this man¡¯s target was the Shen family¡¯s life-saving fund. To be involved with Han Jia, his goal was so clear. Did he think she was a fool?

    ¡°Every time I¡¯m with you, nothing good happens.¡±

    Long Xi stopped and suddenly turned around. Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao bump into his arms, he subconsciously hugged her. Suddenly, he said meaningfully,?¡°Really? But this time, something good happened.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Let go.¡±

    Long Xi hugged her tightly. He had no intention of letting go at all. Instead, he flirted with her again:?¡°Xiaoxiao, it was you that night, wasn¡¯t it? This smell is really familiar to me.¡±

    After speaking, Long Xi gently kissed Shen Xiaoxiao on the top of her head. Shen Xiaoxiao struggled with all her might, but she could not move at all.

    ¡°Let go of me, Long Xi. You¡¯re forcing me to make a move, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be anxious. There will be a good show soon, as long as you¡¯re patient.¡±

    As expected, this sentence sessfully pacified Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you are sure that you are not struggling anymore, I will let you go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Long Xi slowly let go. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao see that they had reached the stairway. Other than the ckout on their floor, the outside was brightly lit.

    Moreover, the noise outside was so loud that it was impossible for her not to hear it.

    ¡°The exit is outside? There are reporters? What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I don¡¯t know why there are reporters at the back door either. Why don¡¯t we go down?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there would be a good show to watch? Are you lying to me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying to you. Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll know when we reach the door.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little hesitant. ¡®We reach the door? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Or do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡¯

    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to hear it. I can carry Xiaoxiao and walk. Xiaoxiao should know my fighting strength.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me? You might not be able to pull me down that easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I thought of Xiaoxiao walking on her own.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was unwilling. As expected, she started to struggle. Long Xi used the most direct method to kiss her on the lips. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Was this man crazy?

    However, at this moment, a familiar voice that made Shen Xiaoxiao nervous came from behind:

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    Then, before Shen Xiaoxiao could look up, several rays of light shed across her eyes. The reporters had already swarmed over.

    ¡°Wow, wow, big news, big news. Please say a few words, both of you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao no longer cared about the reporters at that moment. She struggled out of Long Xi¡¯s arms and turned her head to look at the familiar voice just now.

    Her legs went soft, and she fell back into Long Xi¡¯s arms again.

    How could it be?

    How could it be?

    How could it be Yan Kuan?

    How could it be Yan Kuan who was standing there?

 Chapter 584 - Sleep, Change the Weather

    <h4>Chapter 584: Sleep, Change the Weather</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao snuggled in the arms of a man and looked at the man who should not have appeared in front of her.

    Her heart had never been as messy as it was now.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, how dare you cuckold me?¡±

    The familiar voice came out, but Shen Xiaoxiao still stared at the man who was yelling at her. Even though she knew that this man was not really Yan Kuan, the face was he wearing... She still felt like she was being caught.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up straight from Long Xi¡¯s embrace, her expression uncertain. Long Xi had been standing there motionless since the first sentence that Yan Kuan said. At this moment, when he heard the ¡®cuckold¡¯ word, his gaze was equally sharp as he looked at the other party.

    ¡°ck Emperor.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard someone calling him, he naturally looked over. There was no need for unnecessary words between the two men. Just the look in his eyes was enough to tell everything.

    The unstoppable killing intent flowed in all directions. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s brows tightened. She looked around and saw that the reporters had already been stopped by a group of men in ck who had suddenly appeared.

    No matter how the two men in front of her used their eyes to fight, Shen Xiaoxiao took the handbag in her hand and turned around, preparing to leave.

    Her mind was in a mess and she could not make sense of it at all. Even though she knew that the outside world had already turned upside down, she still did not want to stay in this ce at this moment.

    As soon as she left, Long Xi and Yan Kuan followed behind her at the same time. However, Long Xi moved even faster. He grabbed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and walked towards the nearest car, stuffing her into it without saying a word. He did not even look at Yan Kuan¡¯s piercing gaze behind him.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao did not even have the slightest reaction. She allowed Long Xi to pull her. The reporters chased after her and took photos of the truth. In the end, she actually chose to leave with her lover instead of staying with her husband. The scene became even more explosive.

    Long Xi¡¯s car was driving at a very fast speed, and he did not dare to stop for even a second. Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak at all. She closed her eyes after getting into the car, and her breathing was calm as if she had fallen asleep.

    Long Xi looked at her and felt that something was not right.

    When he arrived at his vi, he realized that this person had indeed fallen asleep. How could she fall asleep at this time?

    What was going on?

    Long Xi gently picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. He touched her forehead and found that it was not hot, and her face did not look unwell. He called for her twice, but there was no response. He thought about it for a while, but was still worried and called for the family doctor.

    Long Xi did not know that when they left like this, the outside world seemed to have exploded. Perhaps he knew, but he did not want to care about it, nor did he want to care about it. Or perhaps he deliberately allowed it to develop.

    The doctor came very quickly. After a brief examination, he confirmed that this person was really sleeping and there was nothing wrong with her. Only then did Long Xi let the person leave with relief.

    Looking at the sleeping person, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with her. He removed the person¡¯s clothes and changed into his loose pajamas. He also brought water to carefully remove the makeup and wash the person. The entire process was done without the help of others, and he did it exceptionally carefully.

    However, he did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao would sleep for another three days.

    During these three days, the outside world seemed to have changed once again, and the changes were unpredictable.

    Long Xi brought all the documents back and processed them. He stayed by the bed every day. Fortunately, this was not the first time that this woman slept for three days. This time, after sleeping for another three days, Long Xi was already very calm and able to ept it. Moreover, he was smart this time. After Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, he immediately brought the prepared meal to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Sure enough, after Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, she did not say anything but ate a big meal first. Then, she had the strength to look at the clothes that she had changed into and the environment that she was in.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s sleep quality is really good.¡±

    Long Xi was the first to speak. He had thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would fight with him after she woke up. After all, he had taken her away, and it was in front of her husband. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not. She did not yell at him or scold him. Instead, she just stared at him nkly.

    Knowing that Long Xi felt something on his face, Shen Xiaoxiao slowly said,?¡°Have you remembered your past memories?¡±

    Long Xi was stunned for a long time after hearing her words for no reason. However, he still answered honestly, ¡°No. Who hid those memories? I can¡¯t find them. Why did Xiaoxiao suddenly ask? Do you know something? Or do you want to tell me something?¡±

    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t remember it. Maybe some memories are destined to be forgotten for the rest of your life.¡±

    Long Xi frowned when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice. He felt that there was something hidden in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Moreover, her reaction was too abnormal. No matter what the reason was, she should not have reacted like this.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you and Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°Boss Long, lend me some people.¡±

    ¡°You want people? What do you want to do?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi and smiled. ¡°Do you think that Yan Kuan won¡¯t attack me if I don¡¯t go back for three days? I was taken away by you. This is betraying him. Perhaps the underworld empire has issued a hunting order?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is afraid? So she found someone to protect her?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I look like someone who¡¯s afraid?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao got up and walked down from the bed after she finished her story. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or angry at all when she saw that she was only wearing a loose men¡¯s pajamas to hide her body. Instead, she calmly walked to the sofa and poured herself a ss of water to drink. Her fair, long legs were on the floor.

    The pajamas that had just covered her little buttocks were faintly discernible, causing people to daydream. Long Xi forced himself to look away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, said to Long Xi after drinking the water, ¡°Thank you, Boss Long, for bringing my child over. Now that they¡¯re in your hands, I feel more at ease.¡±

    Long Xi was stunned. She was clearly asleep. How did she know that he had brought the child over to her?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Long Xi and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the child with you for the time being. I need some people. I¡¯lle back and talk to Boss Long in detail after I¡¯ve rescued 19. I¡¯ll have to trouble Boss Long to get someone to send a set of clothes over.¡±

    Long Xi waspletely confused by this woman at this moment. What was she thinking? Why did all of this make him feel that it was a little intriguing?

    The clothes were sent over very quickly, and the person was also arranged downstairs. On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao actually fiddled with the ring on her finger in front of Long Xi without any hesitation. Long Xi¡¯s eyes were wide open. He only saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had actually taken off a tiny jade petal from the ring. The ring, which was originally in the shape of a peony, had suddenly changed its style.

    That familiar design shocked Long Xi. How could it be? How could it be exactly the same as his ring?

    His head began to hurt intensely again.

    Long Xiy on the bed and closed his eyes. After a long while, the person on the bed moved and got up again. Without saying a word, he walked into the changing room, changed into a ck robe, and walked out....

 Chapter 585 - Half of the Forces

    <h4>Chapter 585: Half of the Forces</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan¡¯s forceful return made everyone excited. However, the news that he brought immediately shocked everyone.

    The first to bear the brunt was, of course, the Dark Empire.

    The Four Hall Masters immediately flew back to China after learning that Yan Kuan had returned. Yun Qi was the calmest, and Huo Gui was the most impatient. However, regardless of their previous tempers and personalities... They had all known that Long Xi was their boss.

    At least, that was what Shen Xiaoxiao had told them back then. However, how did it be that Long Xi and their boss were fighting over a woman? Which one was real and which one was fake?

    Yun Qi looked at the person in front of him. His face was a little pale. It did not seem appropriate, but this kind of person was very clear-headed when he told them about the things that they had done when they were young. Many secrets that only they knew were also revealed by him.

    This time, even though they were willing to believe Shen Xiaoxiao, they could not believe it at this moment. What exactly was going on?

    Fortunately, Long Xi and Yan Kuan attacked at the same time, so no news was exposed. At that time, they were standing at the back door. There were reporters, but the number of people was not as many as the number of people at the front door. Therefore, only a small group of people knew about this.

    Even so, Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi did not show up three days after they left. Even if Yun Qi and the others wanted to believe in their new boss, they still left with the so-called ¡®adulterer¡¯ after not showing up for three days, this also caused everyone to gradually show their dissatisfaction toward her. Moreover, the hot-tempered Huo Gui and Lei Lie had already begun to mor. As long as Shen Xiaoxiao dared to show up, they would definitely teach her a lesson.

    All the properties under Yan Kuan¡¯s name had already been transferred to Shen Xiaoxiao. The only one who could make the decision was the Dark Empire.

    His return was like a shot of chicken blood in the Dark Empire. Previously, because of Shen Xiaoxiao, the Dark Empire had already stabilized. Even the ck and white factions knew that their trusted leader was not inferior to Yan Kuan.

    Now that Yan Kuan had returned, their leader was also an extremely powerful woman. This time, the Dark Empire¡¯s limelight was truly unparalleled.

    Of course, the rtionship between Long Xi, Yan Kuan, and Shen Xiaoxiao had indeed been hidden by everyone.

    The base many years ago was still in that dense forest that had not been opened to the public.

    Shen Xiaoxiao brought the ten specially trained people that Long Xi had given her to the vicinity of this dense forest.

    She spread out the map and told the ten people in detail about their respective positions and missions. She had been missing for three days, and 19 would definitely be used as a punching bag to vent her anger.

    Everyone was arranged out. Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed her head, which was a little dizzy, and braced herself to set off immediately.

    At this moment, Dark 1 walked out from the darkness.

    ¡°Madam, your subordinate will save 19. Madam needs to rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯d better serve your master well in case he has any missions that he needs you to carry out and you can¡¯t find him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words did not leave any face. He secretly understood that Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely ming him in her heart, including the fact that he was the one who made the decision to take Da Bao away. However, he did not know that Shen Xiaoxiao was actually extremely satisfied.

    The two children were now being protected in secret together. This was more important than anything else. Everything that Shen Xiaoxiao did was for the children, to protect the children, to protect their things... However, many people did not like them and wanted to destroy this peace. The person in ck, Grandma Lin, Gu Yuehua, Liu Yufei, and many others, including Yan Kuan, were all like this.

    From the moment she knew that a woman could only rely on herself until now, she understood more and more that the only person in this world who could protect the children and herself. Yan Kuan? Could she still believe it? This man¡¯s thoughts were too heavy.

    Would Dark 1 waver because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s few words? Of course not. Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him, he took the lead and walked towards the base. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at his back and thought for a long time. Since he insisted on helping, then it was a waste not to use him... Maybe 19 would be very happy to see him too?

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw the direction that Dark 1 had walked in and turned around to walk towards the other side. She still had one more thing to deal with. She had said before that no one could take away what belonged to her, no one.

    ¡°Boss must be seriously injured. He can¡¯t even exchange blows with us. He looks even weaker than a woman.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already good that Boss cane back. You¡¯ve recovered. If you want to exchange blows again, then do so. Are you afraid that no one will be able to deal with you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Huo Gui. Listen to Feng Hao. Well, if you really want to exchange a few blows with someone, Feng Hao, keep himpany and train with him. Lei Lie, Let¡¯s go hunt some wild animals. He¡¯s so upset. After we settle the matters here, we¡¯ll leave. China is too oppressive. We have to be careful in everything we do.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep himpany and train with him. The two of you, hurry back.¡±

    Lei Lie followed Yun Qi out and asked him, ¡°Why are you avoiding them?¡±

    Yun Qi knew that Lei Lie was smart. Although he was impulsive, he was extremely quick-witted. It was impossible for him not to know what he meant.

    ¡°The two of them can be said to have grown up with Boss. Boss talks about them the most. They trust Boss very much, but I still feel that something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°You think so too? I thought I was thinking too much. Only the four of us know about this. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Where is Dark 1? You and I both saw it back then. Although Dark 1 changed his appearance, he followed Long Xi. I think there¡¯s something wrong with this.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust Sister-inw?¡±

    Hearing Yun Qi¡¯s question, Lei Lie turned around and looked around. Then, he said to Yun Qi, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you getting angry, but I do. In fact, I trust Sister-inw more than the boss who came back. By asking me this, you actually trust her more, right?¡±

    Yun Qi looked at Lei Lie with a rare smile. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a familiar female voice. The two of them looked up at the same time, and Shen Xiaoxiao jumped down from the tree above their heads.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not that unwee. At least there are two people who believe in me.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    Yun Qi and Lei Lie did not expect to see her here. They were extremely happy, especially when she said that. It meant that there must be something that they did not know.

    ¡°Do you recognize this thing? Now, as the mistress of the Dark Empire, I order the two of you to immediately leave the country and quickly take back half of the Dark Empire¡¯s forces under your banner. Wait for my order.¡±

    The two of them did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao would give them such an order when she appeared. She even sent out the Obsidian Star to take away half of the Dark Empire¡¯s forces. Did something really happen?

    However, no matter what happened, they would obey her orders, especially the orders of the true matriarch of the Dark Empire. They would not be unwilling to do so.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 586 - The Strangeness of Long Xi

    <h4>Chapter 586: The Strangeness of Long Xi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Sister-inw, is that a fake?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two of them who both were curious and nervous. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fake, and it¡¯s not fake either. Alright, no matter what, we have to preserve your boss¡¯ territory. We have to take away half of this force. Remember, pick the elites and take them away.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but Boss also has the Obsidian Star.¡±

    Thinking of the Obsidian Star in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands, Yun Qi was a little puzzled. If he was a fake, how could there be the Obsidian Star?

    ¡°You can try. Whether it¡¯s real or fake, have you forgotten the characteristics of the Obsidian Star?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she bit her thumb and dripped her blood on the ring. Sure enough, the ring instantly turned red. The two immediately guessed that regardless of whether that person was real or fake¡­ This ring could not be cloned or faked. Right now, they only recognized the ring and not the person.

    ¡°I never thought that one day we would reach the point where we only recognize the ring and not the person. You said that they can fake a person? Is there anything in this world that can¡¯t be faked?¡±

    Lei Lie spoke in a somewhat depressed manner.

    Yun Qi also did not feel good in his heart. However, he looked at the Obsidian Star and said indifferently, ¡°I reckon only the Obsidian Star. Only this one cannot be faked.¡±

    ¡°Is 19 alright?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Although we captured 19, Boss oh no, that person also ordered him to be tortured, but we didn¡¯t touch him. He will be fine.¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. The two of you go back. I will contact you one-on-one. Remember, I want the entire Dark Empire¡¯s elite division. Perhaps, we really have a tough battle to fight.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Yun Qi and Lei Lie were both upset. If that person was a fake Boss, a clone, who could clone their Boss and even be so familiar with their boss¡­ Then there was only one person who had the ability. No, to be precise, there was only one organization that had the ability, and that was that person.

    In the end, what did that person want to do?

    Why would the big boss of China treat them like this?

    After Yun Qi and Lei Lie left, Shen Xiaoxiao walked out from the other exit. The things that she wanted to do had already been handled properly. She wanted to see if Dark 1 could sessfully save 19.

    Once she reached the fork, not only Dark 1 and 19, but the other ten brothers were also waiting there unscathed.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw that 19 was indeed as Yun Qi and the others had said, and there was no problem at all, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is fine. Get on the ne and retreat.¡±

    The entire operation did not take more than half an hour, and everything had been handled properly. Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about the coyness of 19 and Dark 1 along the way. She only felt that her entire body was exhausted. The d*mn old woman had really drugged her. She had just woken up a day ago, and she was already in such a weak state.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±

    19 was the first to notice that something was wrong with Shen Xiaoxiao. He did not know that Shen Xiaoxiao had just fallen asleep for three days, and now she looked so tired. He thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was going to fall asleep again. However, when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression, she was deep in thought. Why was there something wrong?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After borrowing ten people, she brought back ten people. Shen Xiaoxiao returned to thepany after giving the people to Long Xi.

    It was the first time that Long Xi was deep in thought as he watched Shen Xiaoxiao walk away.

    In particr, he looked at the ring in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand intently. He confirmed once again that it was exactly the same as the ring on his finger.

    And the images that kept appearing in his mind from yesterday to today. What was going on?

    He saw that in those images, a man took out two rings from the safe. It was exactly the same ring on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand as the one on his hand, and the smile on Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was so dazzling. He seemed to have never seen her smile so happily.

    Later, there were also scenes of the two of them fighting, being sweet, and even scenes of Xiaoxiao with a big belly. All these scenes told him that Xiaoxiao had once been so happy with a man.

    That day and night, his head did not rx at all. Other than the pain, it was still painful. The pain was so intense that he wanted to kill more people.

    He locked himself in the iron house and banged his head against the wall until he was dizzy.

    Now, seeing Shen Xiaoxiao return safely and looking at the ring in her hand, Long Xi grabbed the ring in his hand after the others left. The exact same ring made him even more confused and puzzled.

    The bursting feeling that was about to burst out was suppressed again and again. He was at a loss. What had he forgotten?

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, the special gun you asked for has been ordered.¡±

    Long Xi looked at the gun in the guard¡¯s hand and was puzzled. When did he order this gun?

    ¡°I ordered it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss asked me to order itst night. They worked all night to make it.¡±

    Long Xi looked at the gun in the guard¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time¡­

    ¡­

    Ever since she saw Yan Kuan appear that night, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t go back to see Yan Kuan, nor did she n to go back to see him.

    No one knew what she was thinking, and no one knew what she was going to do. The Dark Empire had blocked all news, and no one knew that the mistress of the house and the boss were at loggerheads, and no one knew that their mistress of the house was ¡®having an affair¡¯.

    It was just that at some point, the front page of the entertainment page began to report the news of Yan Kuan and the singer, Nan Ya, being together. Shen Xiaoxiao did not react at all when she read the report.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already terminated the contract with Nan Ya. The termination fee of 100 million yuan was paid by Yan Kuan.¡±

    19 reported to Shen Xiaoxiao in an official manner. Shen Xiaoxiao did not even raise her head after hearing it. Right now, it was being spread outside that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were not on good terms. The two of them were ying their own games¡­ However, because Yan Kuan had publicly announced that all the properties under his name had been transferred to Shen Xiaoxiao when they were overseas, no one dared to be disrespectful to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    After all, she was a powerful woman¡­ A woman who was as rich as a country, a woman whose means were no less than Yan Kuan¡¯s. No one was willing to provoke her.

    Perhaps only some women who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth were willing to provoke her.

    Liu Yufei looked at the new article in the newspaper and smiled brightly. Shen Xiaoxiao had bought all of her Dongyou Country, which had almost caused her to go bankrupt. If Pei Dongguo had not sent the news over¡­ She had almost gone bankrupt and had to bear arge amount of debt. Now that she knew that her enemy had been treated like this by her husband, she could finally heave a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Although she was still unhappy about why Shen Xiaoxiao still had so many businesses under her name. Yan Kuan, that man, was really an idiot. He had given all his money to a woman.

    The moment Liu Yufei returned to the country, the first thing she did was to meet Pei Dongguo. This time, she had brought back another person. Pei Li, who was already a little crazy. This time, no matter how powerful Shen Xiaoxiao was or how rich she was, she was still a stinky woman on the streets¡­ Even if she could not drag her to death, she would still get into trouble..

 Chapter 587 - Family Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 587: Family Gathering</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Do you think that this woman can disgust me, or do you think that the current you can touch me in the slightest?¡±

    This was the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had met since theyst met half a month ago.

    Yan Kuan looked at the woman in front of him, whom he hated and loved at the same time. His face turned paler and paler. He did not do anything substantial with Nan Ya, but he just wanted to disgust Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Nan Ya also looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a slightly ugly expression. This woman was still so steady and unwavering even after being ridiculed by her husband until now. Where did she get her confidence from?

    Although she had also heard that Yan Kuan had transferred all the properties under his name to this woman, she did not think that she had lost. Yan Kuan could pay a termination fee of 100 million yuan to help her regain her freedom. In that case, this man¡¯s wealth was something that she could not imagine.

    Ever since Long Xi had dragged her away at the auction, her dissatisfaction with Shen Xiaoxiao had reached its peak. So what if she was her boss? It was clearly the person that he valued first. The most important thing was that she was prettier than her, her figure was better than hers, her age was younger than hers, and she was even a pure and innocent person. Why could she not bepared to a married woman?

    This woman could actually make two men, who were the best of the best, go crazy for her. How could she?

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Brother Kuan and I just watched a movie together. There¡¯s nothing between us. It¡¯s true. After all, the things between you and CEO Long have made Brother Kuan very ufortable. I was justforting him.¡±

    This was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao was officially facing this little singer. Previously, when she was brought out by Long Xi, she did not pay the slightest attention to her. But today, after saying these words, she began to look at this little girl in front of her.

    She was indeed scheming, but she was really nothing in front of her. Moreover, even if the Yan Kuan in front of her was a clone, even if he had inherited his love and anger, he still had the temperament and character that he should have¡­ He was definitely not so easily controlled by a woman.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Sure enough, without her saying anything, Yan Kuan would naturally take care of such a disobedient pet.

    ¡°This little pet of yours is really not obedient enough. The owner didn¡¯t say anything, so how could it be the turn of a pet to interrupt? It doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were like a knife that cut into Nan Ya¡¯s heart, especially when Yan Kuan actually told her to shut up. For a moment, her little face turned red from holding back. She didn¡¯t know whether to leave or stay¡­ What right did this woman have for a man to protect her so much, and a woman who had cheated on him? What right did she have?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you should go home soon after you¡¯ve had your fun.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who had been holding back her words for a long time. Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him, took the cake, and turned to leave. It was the twins¡¯ birthday, and she did not want the two people in front of her to disturb her mood.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    With just one word, she finished what she wanted to say.

    19 followed closely behind. He did not care what kind of expressions the two people would have behind their backs. To deal with such people, he had to use such a direct method. It was best to ignore them.

    As for Yan Kuan, no one knew what he was thinking as he looked at the two of them who were far away. However, his face was getting paler and paler.

    ¡­

    ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡± The servant looked at the boss who had suddenly appeared in front of him and was almost shocked. However, he still quickly replied,

    ¡°There are some bloodstains on the clothes you threw in the cornerst night. I¡¯ll take them out to wash them by hand.¡±

    Long Xi frowned as he looked at the clothes. Last night? He had gone to bed earlyst night because of a splitting headache. How could there be bloodstains?

    He walked over and picked up the clothes. He looked at them again and again. The bloodstains were definitely not his. He had just taken a shower and there was not a single wound on his body. Whose blood was this? What was going on with the clothes?

    It was the third time this month. Why was it getting stranger and stranger?

    Long Xi turned on hisputer. There was a surveince device installed in the room. He wanted to see what had happened after he had a headache and fainted.

    The scene was clearly visible. Long Xi¡¯s eyes were wide open and he could not believe what he was seeing. It was the first time that he felt that something so strange had happened to him. After he had fainted, he had really gone out again. But why¡­ why did he not have any memories at all?

    ¡­

    ¡°Da Bao, Little Treasure, listen up. Let me tell you something. If you want to celebrate your birthday with your parents, then you have to put on a good show today, okay?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, how are we going to put on a good show? Can our parents really celebrate with us? Little Treasure said that Daddy is no longer the same Daddy. Is that so? Can he still recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. Of course your dad will recognize you. It¡¯s just that he has lost his memory now. When he recovers from his illness, he will remember the two of you. Little Treasure, you have to talk to Da Bao properly, understand?¡±

    Hearing 19¡¯s instructions, Little Treasure already knew how to convince Da Bao. He patted his chest and promised 19:

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I promise toplete the mission and have a very, very happy birthday with Mommy and Daddy.¡±

    ¡­

    At the gate of the kindergarten.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you here to pick up the children today?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi who was standing at the gate in a white casual suit, and then looked at the white suit she was wearing. Why did it feel like a couple¡¯s outfit?

    Long Xi naturally noticed this, but he was very happy because outsiders would think that they were a couple.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I here to pick up children? But I¡¯ve never heard that you have children, Boss Long? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°So I didn¡¯t tell Xiaoxiao? I¡¯m also here to pick up children. My son is also in this kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Why, is Da Bao and Little Treasure here too?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao is here. Little Treasure is abroad?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. I thought I would have the chance to introduce my son to your two kids. How about dinner tonight?¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s words were intentional. An An did not know why he had to pick him up today. He even had the secret guard remind him repeatedly. This secret guard was strange. He even listened to the little brat¡¯s words. Of course¡­ The reason why he had been forced to pick up the child was because the secret guard had identally said that the little child was also studying here. That was why he hade.

    Even now, he still couldn¡¯t remember who An An¡¯s mother was, and the result of the investigation was that there were too many women named Lin Weiwei in China. There were tens of millions of them, just like finding a needle in a haystack. Moreover, the secret guard couldn¡¯t find any information at all. For a moment, it was as if they had fallen into a strange circle, going back and forth.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Long Xi thought he had heard wrong. Xiaoxiao actually said yes?

    ¡°I¡¯ll reserve a ce right away.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s reaction was not slow either. Although he did not know why Shen Xiaoxiao had suddenly said yes and why she had suddenly agreed, he naturally had to seize the opportunity. Recently, he had been having more and more dreams. Almost every time he dreamed, there would be a shadow of Shen Xiaoxiao. He was already extremely certain that he and Shen Xiaoxiao had a very, very deep connection.

    ¡°Mommy..¡±

 Chapter 588 - Split Personality?

    <h4>Chapter 588: Split Personality?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As soon as Da Bao stepped out of the door and saw Shen Xiaoxiao, she pounced on her. Who knew how much Little Treasure wanted to pounce on her, but he endured and resisted. In the end, he turned around and pounced on the side of Long Xi¡¯s legs. He imitated Da Bao and gave Long Xi a big hug.

    This kid was usually cool, but he didn¡¯t pounce on him like this even the first time he saw him. Was he led astray by this little girl today?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Little Treasure. Although the child didn¡¯t pounce on her, she naturally understood what the child meant. Her heart ached terribly. She squatted down naturally and stretched out her hand towards Little Treasure. This time, Little Treasure understood and pounced on Shen Xiaoxiao. Although he didn¡¯t call her ¡®Mommy¡¯, this action of his was that of a happy family.

    Da Bao was very smart. When she saw Little Treasure¡¯s action, she ran over and pounced on Long Xi¡¯s thigh. This time, Long Xi finally recovered from his shock. It turned out that children were all like this.

    ¡°Today is Da Bao¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure walked in the middle, holding hands. Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi walked beside the two children respectively. This family of four looked very warm no matter how one looked at it.

    Yan Kuan, who was standing in the distance, watched this scene, and the anger in his heart burned even more intensely...

    ¡°Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to you...¡±

    After blowing out the candles, the two children screamed in excitement. Long Xi knew that the two children were in the same ss and had a very good rtionship with each other, so he naturally thought that this was an arrangement made by the secret guard. He even felt that the secret guard had finally done something that he was satisfied with.

    ¡°President Long, do you want to take a family photo?¡±

    They did not sit in the private room. After all, it was the children¡¯s birthday, so they sat near the children¡¯s area, so everyone could naturally see them.

    The manager was also trying to suck up to them. He did not think that they were not a family.

    Neither Shen Xiaoxiao nor Long Xi liked taking photos. In their line of work, taking photos was also taboo. However, the two children were as excited as if they had been injected with stimnts.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. After all, she did not know if she should agree to this request. Although the two children begged pitifully, she still kept her mouth shut and did not say anything.

    On the other hand, Long Xi did not know what he was thinking. Seeing the two little fellows speak to Shen Xiaoxiao in such a rare manner, he said,?¡°Do you want to take a picture? After all, it¡¯s the child¡¯s birthday. What does Xiaoxiao think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Long Xi to actually agree. After thinking for a while, she finally nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    This was the first group photo of the family of four. Although each of them had their own thoughts, this family photo that they had waited for five years was finally avable.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the photo in her hand. In the photo, Long Xi was still as serious as ever. Now that she had seen it, whether it was Long Xi or Yan Kuan, they were actually just so-so.

    ¡°Mommy, can we go to the amusement park to y?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, can we go to the amusement park to y?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously looked at Long Xi. Long Xi also raised his head to look at her. He spoke before Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Yes, but not now. When Little Treasurees back, the three of you can go together.¡±

    Hearing Long Xi¡¯s words, Little Treasure, Da Bao, and Shen Xiaoxiao stopped talking at the same time. Little Treasure was right there. This Long Xi was really stupid. Did he not notice the tacit understanding between Da Bao and Little Treasure at all?

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should go back.¡±

    Da Bao was nestled in Long Xi¡¯s arms. No, to be precise, the two children were both held in Long Xi¡¯s arms. His arms were strong, and each of his arms was holding a child in his arms. The more he looked at them, the more he looked like a loving father.

    ¡°1, send An An back.¡±

    ¡°Miss, let me send Da Bao back.¡±

    19 was very tactful. This time, he did not care whether Shen Xiaotong agreed or not and went forward to carry the child in his arms.

    Seeing 19 like this, for the first time, Long Xi felt that little 19 was pretty good. He immediately said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°I have something better to discuss with Xiaoxiao. It¡¯s a good opportunity to seize the day. What do you think, Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two of them with curious eyes. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to have anything unpleasant happen between her and Long Xi in front of the children. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Everyone left separately. Shen Xiaoxiao got into Long Xi¡¯s car. She had already guessed what Long Xi wanted to say to her. After waiting for so long, even if Long Xi wasn¡¯t in a hurry, Han Jia would have been impatient long ago.

    The venue had already been changed to another club. As soon as she entered, Shen Xiaoxiao ignored Long Xi¡¯s puzzled gaze and ordered a table full of dishes from the waiter.

    She had only eaten for less than an hour, and she was already hungry? Wasn¡¯t this a little too fast?

    However, no matter how many questions he had, he did not forget the first time he saw Shen Xiaoxiao like this. Shen Xiaoxiao had told him about her muscle weakness, and it seemed that it was still very serious.

    He was very patient, especially since he had to negotiate with Shen Xiaoxiao this time, so Long Xi was very patient and waited there.

    Shen Xiaoxiao moved very quickly. Long Xi waited on her. After eating and drinking his fill, Long Xi finally told her what he wanted to say.

    ¡°What makes you think that I will agree to your request?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi and smiled mockingly.

    Long Xi knew that it would not be so easy to convince Shen Xiaoxiao, but he still said:

    ¡°The Shen family¡¯s secret fund cannot be kept. Even if it is not me today, there are others who will move against you. Perhaps their methods will be even more crazy, including your Yan Kuan, who may also start to have that idea. Rather than being in a passive state in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have the initiative in your own hands?¡±

    Long Xi had spared no effort in persuading Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, looked at Long Xi and asked casually,?¡°Last night, I saw Boss Long and Yan Kuan walking together in Lan Guifang. I wonder if what you¡¯re talking about is rted to my Shen family¡¯s secret fund?¡±

    ¡°You meanst night?¡±

    Faced with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sudden question, Long Xi did note back to his senses for a long time. He gently pinched the silver spoon in his hand and his head began to hurt again, and he even felt a little sleepy. A bad premonition arose in Long Xi¡¯s heart...

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not notice Long Xi¡¯s movements. She had already stood up and walked to the windowsill. It was almost October, and the weather was already a little chilly.

    Looking at the flickering streetlights in the distance, such a peaceful day was really rare. It was likely that she would have to face the rain of blood and carnage all day long.

    Long Xi reminded her that Yan Kuan was not her Yan Kuan. He was probably also after the Shen family¡¯s life-saving fund. What would she do then?

    ¡°Long Xi?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Long Xi would fall asleep after she turned around and looked out of the window for a moment? Shaking his head, Long Xi opened his eyes and suddenly looked at Shen Xiaoxiao face to face. Almost, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that she had seen Yan Kuan. His eyes were filled with love and pity when he saw her. They were filled with love and affection.

    However, she knew that Yan Kuan, who had already lost his memory, would not have such a gaze. She must have seen it wrong.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Kuan had woken up, she stood up straight and walked to the sofa at the side to sit down. She was ready to continue the conversation with Long Xi, but she had yet to speak when Long Xi suddenly stood up and walked towards her. He hugged her in his arms and kissed her without any warning. He kissed her deeply....

 Chapter 589 - A Completely Different Person, Before Bed and After Bed

    <h4>Chapter 589: A Completely Different Person, Before Bed and After Bed</h4>

    Long Xi¡¯s sudden action made Shen Xiaoxiao unable to recover from her shock for a long time.

    He was kissing her?

    He was kissing her?

    Did he know who he was kissing?

    Did he know what he was doing?

    She pushed hard with both her hands, but it was useless. Hisrge palms had trapped her delicate hands in his hands and werepletely useless.

    ¡°Close your eyes, little thing.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tremble. Only Yan Kuan liked to call her little thing.

    And the most important thing was his voice. His voice was not right. It was not hoarse and deep, not the kind of subwoofer that was unique to Long Xi. It was Yan Kuan¡¯s voice, which she had not heard for a long time. What was going on?

    His kiss was cold and passionate. She was so dazed by it that she could note back to her senses for a long time.

    He seemed to be particrly familiar with every little detail of her habits, which could always make her legs go soft quickly.

    ¡°Long¡­ Long¡­ Yan¡­¡±

    Every time she said a word, he would make her unable to utter a single syble, except for the words that came out from the bottom of her heart instinctively.

    Seeing her like this, Long Xi smiled, which was rare for him. He carried her into the elevator and went straight to his private room on the top floor.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She asked very carefully. Long Xi lowered his head and looked at the person in his arms. With a bewitching voice, he did not turn on the lights, allowing his dark and bright eyes to emit a dazzling light in the night.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart almost jumped to her throat. Could it be that he remembered? Did Long Xi remember?

    That pair of eyes was just like in her memory. When he looked at her, they were filled with love and love. Yes, he remembered!

    The excitement in her heart was indescribable. Her eyes were also shining. Long Xi looked at such a beautiful woman and lowered his head to hold that pair of tender and alluring lips again.

    The night was very thick, and the night was very long¡­

    When she woke up, her head was a little drowsy, and it was still dark outside the window. She touched her side, and it was already cold.

    Where did he go? Shen Xiaoxiao almost thought that she had had a good s*x dream. She turned around and sat up, looking around. The lights were not turned on, and the room was dark.

    She got up and slowly walked to the door. Just as she reached the door, a familiar voice came from outside, and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart instantly rxed.

    Fortunately, he did not leave.

    Shen Xiaoxiao dragged her sore and tired legs and was about to return to the bed when she heard some familiar words.

    ¡°If Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t agree, no one is allowed to touch it. Tell that person not to challenge my patience. Also, take this. Remember, no one is allowed to take it away, whether it¡¯s me or Xiaoxiao, unless our lives are at stake, understand?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate receives the order.¡±

    It was the voices of Dark 1 and Yan Kuan. What exactly did Yan Kuan hand over to Dark 1 that he could only take out when his life was at stake?

    However, no matter what she heard, Shen Xiaoxiao would not rush in rashly. Moreover, she had not thought of how to discuss things with Yan Kuan face-to-face.

    Her head was a little dizzy. How long had it been since this man had s*x? How could he do such a thing?

    No matter what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking or what Yan Kuan was dealing with outside, Shen Xiaoxiaoy on the bed and waited for him to deal with the matter. At the same time, she was thinking about what she was going to do, and she actually slowly fell asleep.

    When Yan Kuan returned to the room, he saw that the beauty was still sleeping soundly. He smiled faintly, walked over, lifted the thin nket, and pulled her into his embrace before falling asleep as well.

    The sky was suffused with a red light as the piercing sunlight shone in. Shen Xiaoxiao moved a little. D*mn man, when did he hug her so tightly?

    After putting on everything, Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the bathroom and saw that Long Xi was still sleeping. She did not disturb him and walked out of the room to order breakfast. After eating and drinking her fill, she returned to her room.

    This time, he was awake. Hey at the head of the bed with a strange look on his face and did not say anything for a long time.

    It was rare for Shen Xiaoxiao to see Yan Kuan acting so childishly. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. Initially, she wanted to bring him breakfast, but when she thought about how this person had always doted on her eating in bed¡­ However, he himself had never liked eating in bed, so she came in empty-handed. However, the gentle and doting smile on the corner of her lips pierced deeply into the eyes of Long Xi.

    He had seen this smile in a dream before, but he had never seen it after knowing Shen Xiaoxiao for so long. Even though Shen Xiaoxiao had smiledst night when she was with the two children, it was definitely not like this.

    For a moment, he was shocked. Why did Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly smile like this? Also, weren¡¯t they talking about something? Why was he sleeping in the lounge? The most important thing was, why was Xiaoxiao here?

    After Long Xi saw Shen Xiaoxiao, the change in his expression was too great. Moreover, he did not conceal the look in his eyes when he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. The smile that had appeared on the corner of her lips just now was gone because of Long Xi¡¯s changing expression. It made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face stiffen.

    There was no love, no doting, and no tenderness that could clog a person to death.

    No, that was absolutely not right.

    This was not Yan Kuan, it was Long Xi. How could that be?

    It was clearly Yan Kuanst night, but why did it feel wrong when he woke up?

    Could it be that she was mistaken? Was it like this?

    ¡°Why is Xiaoxiao here?¡±

    Her heart felt as if it was being pressed down hard, and she suddenly found it hard to breathe. As expected, he was Long Xi.

    Where was Yan Kuan? Didn¡¯t he remember? Why did it suddenly be like this?

    ¡°Long Xi, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Did Xiaoxiao help me change my clothes? What did Xiaoxiao and I dost night?¡± Long Xi asked. His eyes did not miss a trace of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s change of expression. Did he do what a man should know? However, other than the smell in the room and the familiar smell in the nket¡­ He did not feel anything at all.

    What was going on? Who could tell him what was going on?

    ¡°Nothing happenedst night. Boss Long drank too much, so I sent you up. That¡¯s all. Your clothes were changed by your secret guard. Since Boss Long is awake, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­.¡±

 Chapter 590 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, But the Oriole Follows Behind

    <h4>Chapter 590: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, But the Oriole Follows Behind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how much effort she had put in to suppress the fear and horror in her heart. She turned around hastily, unwilling to let the man not far away see anything wrong.

    However, no matter how well she disguised herself, the moment Long Xi opened its mouth, her suddenly pale face and the slightly trembling look on her hands, no matter how well she concealed herself, still betrayed her.

    She was afraid.

    This was Long Xi¡¯s first reaction.

    She was running away.

    This was Long Xi¡¯s second reaction after she turned around.

    These two reactions were enough to prove that the two of them were indeed togetherst night, and even had s*x. But the key point was that Long Xi actually did not have any reaction at all, and did not have any memory at all. Why was this?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not a casual woman. It was rumored that she and Yan Kuan were inexplicably in love. Although he did not believe it, he could see that Shen Xiaoxiao definitely had Yan Kuan in her heart, and it was an extremely important position.

    However, ever since thest time he had a feeling that he had done it with Shen Xiaoxiao, this time when such a thing happened again, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction was too strange. It was too strange.

    What was she hiding from? Or was she afraid of something?

    What on earth was it?

    He quickly got off the bed and walked a few steps in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back to him. The two of them faced each other. He stared at Shen Xiaoxiao, forcing her to look at him.

    After watching Shen Xiaoxiao struggle, dodge, get angry, and even almost attack him, she slowly calmed down. She looked up again, and her eyes became cold again, without a trace of emotion. It was the same as the many times he had seen her before. What was going on?

    ¡°Is this how Boss Long treats the benefactor who took care of you for one night?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were cold, but Long Xi¡¯s heart was inexplicably moved when he heard them.

    ¡°Took care of me for one night? I really want to know how Xiaoxiao took care of me. Why don¡¯t you help me recall my memories, Xiaoxiao?¡±

    After saying that, Long Xi leaned down and wanted to kiss her lips, but not only did Shen Xiaoxiao turn her head to avoid him, she also attacked her with her fists without any restraint.

    Long Xi had no choice but to take a step back. She was so resistant to even letting him kiss her, and the way she looked at him became colder and colder. Then, what was going on with that girl who must have had s*x with himst night?

    ¡°Long Xi, are you forcing me to make a move on you?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s serious look and smiled after a long while. He let go of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist and said indifferently,?¡°I¡¯ve taken care of Xiaoxiao a few times. This time, we¡¯ll call it even.¡±

    Seeing Long Xi return to his usual cold look, Shen Xiaoxiao became more and more flustered, but she still said without showing it on her face, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. As forst night¡¯s topic, we¡¯ll talk about it another time.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but no matter how we talk about it, I still hope that Xiaoxiao will think about my suggestion. After all, it¡¯s better to work with me to find out about the Shen family¡¯s fund than to work with outsiders, right? At least, I¡¯ve never had any ill intentions towards Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s footsteps were slow as she walked out because every word he said seemed so torturous. It waspletely different from what he had said to Dark 1st night. He was really not Yan Kuan. No, it should be. He really could not remember.

    A Long Xi in the day and Yan Kuan at night. Could it really be like this?

    ...

    As he watched Shen Xiaoxiao leave, Long Xi looked at his right hand thoughtfully. Her pulse was beating so fast, which meant that she was panicking in her heart. However, that woman didn¡¯t show it on her face at all. What exactly was she afraid of? Or was she running away from something?

    Long Xi touched the top of his head. Could it be that he had done something that he didn¡¯t know he had done after he had fainted?

    He turned around and took out a camera from the corner of the bed.

    He turned on theputer, and the screen was pitch-ck. There was no effect at all, but he could hear the exclusive murmurs clearly. The decadent sounds were so clear. The growls of men, the coquettishness of women... and she even said that nothing had happened?

    But why did Shen Xiaoxiao not admit it? Why?

    And himself. Did he really have a split personality? Did he not know what he was doing at night? Did he not know who he was anymore?

    ...

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Have you recovered?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Thank you for your concern, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°You have to know how much risk I have to take to bring you back to the country. This time, you have to be obedient and act smart on your own. I won¡¯t care about our 20-plus years of grandfather-grandson rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I know what to do. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Pei Dongguo looked at the skinny and pale grandson in front of him. Who would have thought that the Young Master Pei Li, who was once in the prime of his life, would end up in such a pitiful state?

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was indispensable to the n, Pei Dongguo wouldn¡¯t have called this embarrassing grandson back to the country.

    Liu Yufei saw that the grandfather and grandson were barely able to maintain their calm, so she stepped forward and interjected. She asked Pei Dongguo, ¡°Grandpa, did Grandma Lin really tell us that we can open the Shen family¡¯s fund in a month? Does that mean that as long as we create trouble for Shen Xiaoxiao and make her worry about those things, we can cut off her finger and get the ring, and we can get the antidote?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As long as you do well and do as you are told, you will be able to remove the Suoyin Flower Tears on your body. and Pei Li, that thing of yours will also be able to grow back.¡±

    Liu Yufei did not know when it started, but something was wrong with her body. She started to feel an unbearable itch. Onlyter did she realize that this was the poison of the Suoyin flower. This was the true poison of the Suoyin flower. As time went on... The more men she touched, the more her skin started to fester. Other than her lower body and her face, which could still be seen, the rest of her skin was not intact.

    She did not expect the person in ck, Grandma Lin, to be waiting for her here. No wonder she did not attack Dongyou Country after the incident. It turned out that this was the reason.

    Now, as long as she caused trouble for Shen Xiaoxiao, she could think of a way to cut off her finger and get her ring. Then, she would be an ordinary person again. Of course, she was willing to do it.

    Pei Li was the same. After that thing was cut off, only the person in ck had the ability to grow back. Therefore, in order to save his life, he pretended to be dumb for so long and stayed in a mental hospital overseas. He was almost tortured into a real lunatic. All of this was caused by Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan. He wanted revenge. He had to take revenge.

    Moreover, he had followed the person in ck for so long, so he could be considered to know some things. In fact, he knew more than Pei Dongguo. The secret inheritance fund of the Shen family was a treasure after all. The things inside would not only allow him to reappear in his prime... Even if he was immortal, it was possible for time and space to be reversed. He would wait.. He would wait patiently, until he became the mantis stalking the cicada and the oriole behind.

 Chapter 591 - His True Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 591: His True Purpose</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°This is all the data of Long Xi¡¯s blood sample. Take a look.¡±

    19 had received Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s request early in the morning to find out all the information about Long Xi¡¯s previous examination. He naturally did not know what had happened, but seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s nervous look... He still realized the seriousness of losing hisposure.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not wait to receive the information and read it carefully. As she read it, she asked 19, ¡°Can you find an antidote for his poison?¡±

    ¡°Actually, to be precise, he was not poisoned. He was injected with a drug.¡±

    ¡°Is there no difference from being poisoned?¡±

    ¡°At least, I think there is no difference. Although I don¡¯t know what drug is so overbearing, there is a time limit to the resistance of any drug. Moreover, with Boss¡¯ system, he has been injected with a lot of drugs since he was young. It is not impossible for him to resist it on his own.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t quite agree with 19¡¯s words. If that was really the case, Dark 1 wouldn¡¯t have said that his boss was poisoned, so she felt that 19 was thinking too simply.

    ¡°Miss, you must think that I¡¯m thinking too simply, but don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m also an expert in the field of drugs. The drugs in Boss¡¯ body may seem overbearing and can even change brain cells, but human cells regenerate by hundreds of millions every day. It¡¯s not like our local poisons, which change from the blood or bone marrow. So, as long as he doesn¡¯t continue to take the drugs, after a certain amount of time, maybe Boss¡¯ memory will recover automatically.¡±

    19¡¯s further exnation made sense to Shen Xiaoxiao. If Long Xi could turn into Yan Kuan at night, it meant that this was also a way for him to remember. If that was the case... Then it would make sense. But if that was the case, she really did not know how to get along with Long Xi.

    One person in the day and one person at night. To be precise, they were enemies during the day and intimate lovers at night. Wasn¡¯t this too torturous?

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao put away the documents, shook her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s pack up and go. I¡¯ll take you to KN. You¡¯ll have to slowly ept these things in the future. Before Yan Kuan recovers his memory, these things won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    This had been discussed long ago. After all, if one day Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sa grew longer and longer, then someone had to do these things. Otherwise, would they wait for it to copse?

    ¡°Did Da Bao go to school?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she went with Little Treasure. But Miss, you were with Long Xi the whole night? Did you guys...?¡±

    19 joked while driving while talking to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him and said, ¡°You and Dark 1 had a good timest night. Look at your dark circles. They¡¯re even deeper than mine.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really? It can¡¯t be...¡±

    ...

    When Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 arrived at the KN Group¡¯s headquarters in China, the secretary looked at the two of them with a strange expression. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. She had already guessed who had arrived. She nodded at the secretary and said, ¡°Milk.¡±

    The secretary immediately walked out as if he had been pardoned. 19 stood at the door and instantly became the former secret guard. Shen Xiaoxiao did not stop him. After all, there was still Dark 4 and 19 standing at the door. It was understandable. As for whether the two of them would fight outside the door, this was something that Shen Xiaoxiao could not control. At this moment, all her attention was on the person in the room.

    This time, it was really a face-to-face confrontation, right? She just did not know if this was with Yan Kuan or that person.

    ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±

    Just as she sat down, the person on the sofa spoke coldly. When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, her heart subconsciously jumped, but in the next moment, she smiled self-deprecatingly. As expected... Yan Kuan¡¯s influence on her was far greater than what she had imagined. Even if she saw the same face and heard the same voice, she would still that it was strangely familiar.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao!¡±

    A series of angry roars shocked even the two bodyguards outside the door. They looked at each other, but no one said anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. Why are you shouting so loudly?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re my wife?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the documents on the table. When she heard this, she looked up at the pale man in front of her and said, ¡°Are you worthy?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, challenge my patience again.¡±

    ¡°Challenge? I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t treat you as my opponent. If you don¡¯t like it, you can make a move. Weren¡¯t you always like this in the past? Why? You¡¯ve been missing for more than half a year, and your temper has recovered? Or is it because your current body doesn¡¯t allow it?¡±

    Thest question was that Shen Xiaoxiao was hinting at something. She looked at the pale and thin man in front of her, who was about to faint at any moment, and felt more and more frustrated.

    ¡°The children. Don¡¯t tell me Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t care anymore?¡±

    ¡°I seem to have told you a long time ago that the children have nothing to do with you. Have you forgotten what happened three years ago? From now on, we¡¯ll go back to where we came from. Are you pretending to have amnesia?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, her eyes stared nkly at the man who had already walked to her table.

    Yan Kuan put his hands on the table, but his eyes showed a hint of confusion because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Shen Xiaoxiao clearly saw it. She lowered her head and stopped looking at him with just one nce. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of her lips. It was difficult to paint a picture of a tiger¡¯s skin and paint a picture of its bones.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you really not going to turn back?¡±

    ¡°I thought you already knew. Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯ll turn back or not?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    After a long while, the surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. It was not until the secretary sent over the milk that the silence between the two was broken.

    ¡°I still hope that Xiaoxiao can think it through properly. We¡¯re husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Husband and wife? Is the woman thest one to know that a husband and wife are getting married? You merely informed me with a certificate. It doesn¡¯t count. At least, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s true, and I¡¯ve never thought that way before.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were clearly filled with anger, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not stop what she wanted to say just because he was angry. Since it hade to this point, she might as well just say it out. Perhaps that person would know... She should also be clear that the Dark Empire had nothing to do with her, Shen Xiaoxiao. At least, it had nothing to do with her now.

    ¡°Since Xiaoxiao has made such a decision, then I have nothing to say. But, Xiaoxiao, shouldn¡¯t you return the Obsidian Star to me? That¡¯s the symbol of the mistress of the Dark Empire. If Xiaoxiao wants to establish her own family, it¡¯s probably not appropriate for her to bring along the token of my Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s here. Isn¡¯t this the true purpose of everything?¡¯

 Chapter 592 - Make a Deal With the Jiang Family

    <h4>Chapter 592: Make a Deal With the Jiang Family</h4>

    She thought that there would finally be someone who wouldn¡¯t resort to violence and robbery. This person from China had done extremely well, but she didn¡¯t expect that he did it so well that he gave face to their brothers. Instead, he waited for Shen Xiaoxiao to take everything back into her hands. Only then did he settle the score with her.

    It turned out that Yan Kuan¡¯s Dark Empire really made people so fearful. Even this person from China had to take it in their hands. However, he knew quite a lot, even the Obsidian Star.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, what is the Obsidian Star? You have given me so many things. How do I know which one is the Obsidian Star? Do you mean this ne? You were the one who put it on with your own hands back then. You said that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it off if you put it on. I don¡¯t have the ability to take this off. What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately misled him. She found Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance funny. The Obsidian Star, other than the Four Hall Masters, Dark 1, Dark 2, and 19, no one knew what it was exactly. Would the Four Hall Masters tell Yan Kuan the truth? It all depended on what Yan Kuan had done to get the information without others finding out.

    However, she also believed that as long as he asked, they would definitely be suspicious. Hence, she bet that Yan Kuan would not ask.

    The reason why she was willing to call this person Yan Kuan was because regardless of appearance, voice, temperament, and personality, they were all imitated very simr. The clone made by China¡­ Was much stronger than what the old woman herself had researched. And for him to be able to imitate his personality like this, even his emotions could be added in. Except for that person from the Jiang family who knew Yan Kuan very well, there was absolutely no other person in this world.

    It was just a pity that Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this person was a fake from the first meeting. Grandma Lin also knew that this was a fake. It really was Long Xi, but he was locked up in the dungeon by himself, and absolutely no one could find him. No matter how powerful the Jiang family was, they still felt that it was impossible to find him. This was because the ce where he was imprisoned made people feel that it was inconceivable.

    It was actually very easy to understand that the Jiang family wanted the Dark Empire, an organization that could control the entire world. After all, the temptation was too great, especially after Shen Xiaoxiao took over the Dark Empire for a few months, she understood it even more thoroughly. Not to mention the entire world, it was not impossible to destroy a country.

    In the past, with Yan Kuan in the Jiang family, they might not dare to make a move. However, something happened to Yan Kuan and he went missing. Even though they appeared to be taking care of her, the things they wanted were definitely not vague. This was a person who could truly rule a country. Without any ambition, could he achieve such a position? Could she?

    On this end, after Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he carefully looked at the ne around her neck. After a long while, he said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯d better think it through.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and walked out of the room. Shen Xiaoxiao picked up the milk cup and sipped on it. It was as if she was azy kitten that no one could guess what she was thinking.

    Yan Kuan had left so quickly. He must have gone to report to that person. It seemed that she really had to step up her protection. She really cherished her life now.

    ¡°He left?¡±

    ¡°He left. He doesn¡¯t even know what the Obsidian Star is, yet he can still be so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bother about him. Have you put away the ck Ganoderma?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already put it away.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao drank the milk in one gulp. The Suoyin flower, the Yin-Yang Fruit, and the ck Ganoderma. Among the three items, the olddy had one, she had one, and she also had the key to open the door. If she wanted the Yin-Yang Fruit¡­ Unless she nodded, no one could touch the Shen family¡¯s foundation.

    ¡­

    ¡°Why did your grandfather say that he wanted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s finger? What exactly is that ring of hers for?¡±

    The moment Liu Yufei returned to the room, she asked Pei Li. Pei Li hugged the pillow and rubbed it non-stop. This was already a habit of his. As long as he stayed in the room, he liked to rub things that were simr to the ones in the pillow. That kind of ruthlessness sometimes caused Liu Yufei¡¯s entire body to go numb when she saw it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care what it is. I only know what I want. I canplete the mission by cutting off her hand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice way of putting it. Shen Xiaoxiao is very skilled and has a secret guard by her side. How can we get close to her? It¡¯s easier said than done to chop off her hand.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t do it, but there are people who can. For example, the person you love the most. If it was the person you love the most who chopped off her hand, it would be fun. It would be so fun.¡±

    Pei Li said it gently, even with a hint of a smile. However, Liu Yufei felt that it was very strange. His actions made people even more afraid.

    ¡°But, Yan Kuan is the ck Emperor. How could he help me cut off her hand? Moreover, your grandfather said that we should keep a low profile and not reveal this matter. If it wasn¡¯t because we have some rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao, this matter wouldn¡¯t have been left to the two of us. Please don¡¯t mess it up.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, mess it up? You don¡¯t understand. No man is willing to see his woman cuckold him. Yan Kuan is even more unwilling to see that Long Xi appear at the right time.¡±

    Liu Yufei was extremely unhappy. What Pei Li meant was that he had never loved her. Otherwise, even though she had cuckolded him so many times, she had never seen him show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction.

    As expected, no man was good.

    ¡°What exactly is that ring? Is It rted to opening the life-saving fund?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? But it¡¯s still very important.¡±

    ¡°How are we going to get in touch with Yan Kuan?¡±

    Pei Li smiled as he threw a magazine to Liu Yufei. The woman on the cover made Liu Yufei understand immediately. So this was where they would start. The singer, Nan Ya.

    ¡­

    Pei Dongguo sat in the study room and looked at his daughter¡¯s resentful look. He shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been fearless? Why are you so afraid of a little girl?¡±

    Pei Tianai looked at Pei Dongguo¡¯s aging appearance. Why did he have to provoke Shen Xiaoxiao instead of enjoying his old age? That girl looked harmless, but she was definitely more powerful than they had ever seen. Provoking her¡­ Even the Pei family had to pay for it.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m doing this for the Pei family¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also doing this for the Pei family¡¯s sake. I spent a lot of money to get the news. The thing that the Jiang family is looking for is that girl¡¯s ring. It¡¯s just that no one knows about this. If I get the item and exchange it with the Jiang family, the Pei family will be the second Ouyang family.¡±

    Hearing Pei Dongguo¡¯s crazy thoughts, Pei Tianai felt her scalp go numb. Not only did he involve Shen Xiaoxiao, he even provoked the Jiang family. He even wanted to be the second Ouyang family? He must be crazy. Was the Jiang family that easy to scheme against?

    ¡°Father, are you confused? How could the Jiang family possibly trade with you? Don¡¯t destroy the Pei family.¡±

    ¡°Am I confused? Hmph, if you¡¯re afraid, then go back to your foreign country. You don¡¯t know what that ring is. As long as we get that ring, the Jiang family will definitely trade with us. Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out..¡±

 Chapter 593 - Long Xi, Whatâ€™s Your Bargaining Chip?

    <h4>Chapter 593: Long Xi, What¡¯s Your Bargaining Chip?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Han Jia, are you trying to challenge my patience?¡±

    Han Jia shivered. She didn¡¯t expect more mysterious people to appear recently. Now, their people couldn¡¯t enter the vige at all. She also wanted toplete the mission quickly, but she was stuck here.

    ¡°There are at least two different groups of people. I really can¡¯t be in two ces at once.¡±

    ¡°Two groups of people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know one of them is Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s people, but I can¡¯t identify the other one.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t identify them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s voice was as cold as falling into an ice cer. Han Jia¡¯s sweat dripped down. It wasn¡¯t hot, but cold sweat from fear.

    Long Xi stood on one side. Two groups of people, but one group couldn¡¯t be identified it. Where did this groupe from?

    Of course, Long Xi could not find out because the other group was sent by him. Of course, Long Xi had never known about this.

    There had been more and more things happening recently. He thought that he would be able to enter the so-called Shen family base as soon as he arrived in China. He wanted to detoxify the poison in his body and recover his memory. From the looks of it, what he thought would be an easy task would not be. He was stuck here. It was really a headache.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s children, Long Xi, you...¡±

    ¡°Do your own thing. When the timees, the child will naturally appear. Get out.¡±

    Han Jia turned around and was ready to leave, but when she reached the door, she seemed to have thought of something and said to Long Xi, ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s enemy has returned. It is said that he is going to harm Shen Xiaoxiao. I think this is a good opportunity. Maybe we can take the opportunity to...¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Han Jia didn¡¯t expect Long Xi not to have any reaction after hearing this news. Was he willing to help? Or what?

    Long Xi knew this news a long time ago. It was easy to find out the enmity between Shen Xiaoxiao and Liu Yufei. It was too easy, so Long Xi didn¡¯t care at all. A woman like that wanted to deal with Shen Xiaoxiao? He was afraid that she would not even know how she died. What was there to worry about?

    However, this matter could help him find an excuse to meet the woman who had been avoiding him these days.

    He missed her. He really did miss her a little...

    ¡°President Shen, President Long wants to have dinner with you tonight.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But President Long said that it has something to do with the newly developednd.¡±

    ¡°Ask him to make an appointment with the Vice President.¡±

    ¡°But President Long said that he won¡¯t leave until President Shen arrives at the underground parking lot.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao finally raised her head from the document. This d*mn Long Xi, what was wrong with him? Why did he insist on meeting her? Was there something wrong with him?

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up angrily from her chair, opened the door, and walked out. Underground parking lot, right? Then she would go and see what this person wanted to do.

    Shen Xiaoxiao went straight down from the elevator. Long Xi¡¯s ck Maybach was around the corner. The car wanted to pretend to be low-key just like the person, but it was not a low-key character.

    Her high heels stomped on the empty ground. The well-tailored suit made Shen Xiaoxiao look more capable.

    Long Xi sat in the car and watched the beauty walk towards him from afar. Her energetic appearance was finally somewhat seen.

    Just as Long Xi saw the beauty getting closer and closer to him, there was a sudden screeching sound of brakesing from the corner. A ck van suddenly drove over from the side and tried to grab Shen Xiaoxiao from behind to get into the car.

    However, they had underestimated Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s skills. How could Shen Xiaoxiao allow them to take her away?

    Not only did they fail to capture Shen Xiaoxiao, they even allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to drag down the person who wanted to take her away.

    When the van saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had made a move, it actually drove away without stopping. This action made Long Xi frown.

    He strode towards Shen Xiaoxiao and looked at the masked man lying on the ground. Without waiting for Shen Xiaoxiao to speak, he took off his mask.

    An ordinary man trembled in fear when he saw the two of them. ¡°Let me go, let me go. I¡¯m just following orders. I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Follow orders? Whose orders?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just came to the capital yesterday, and my contact said that there was a big deal. If I caught you, I would be able to split arge sum of money. I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    After saying this, a whiff of urine was smelled by the tip of their noses. The two of them looked down and saw that this person had incontinence. They hadn¡¯t done anything, and this person was already like this. Was it necessary?

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately took out her phone and contacted 19. Three minutester, 19 rushed over. He looked at Long Xi and then at the person lying on the ground. Without saying anything, he grabbed the person and left. Of course... he wanted to tell Shen Xiaoxiao to be careful.

    When he saw that Long Xi was there, he did not say anything else. Long Xi did not expect that 19 would really trust him. Under such circumstances, he actually dared to let their Miss be with him. Should he be happy? In fact, in the hearts of the people around Shen Xiaoxiao, his position was different?

    Or in fact, in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s own heart, his position was unique?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not refuse. She got into Long Xi¡¯s car and drove out of the underground parking lot.

    ¡°Sending such a lousy person to attack you, do you think it¡¯s a simple kidnapping or an enemy seeking revenge?¡±

    ¡°An enemy seeking revenge? Boss Long¡¯s words are funny.¡±

    Long Xi smiled and said, ¡°Does Xiaoxiao not know that your enemies have returned to the country?¡±

    ¡°Really? Which one are you talking about? After all, I have quite a few enemies.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yufei, Pei Li.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s unambiguous words surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. She thought that he would beat around the bush and get to the bottom of it before saying the names of these two people, but this person had no intention of doing that.

    This really surprised her.

    ¡°Why? Why are you so surprised? You didn¡¯t expect it to be them?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t expect Boss Long to say that without asking a few more questions. Haven¡¯t you always been a person who doesn¡¯t get any benefits without the inte?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how I am in Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°I know a very good restaurant. Let¡¯s go. You must be hungry too.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to eat. Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±

    Long Xi took a turn. Although this route was a little roundabout, there were few cars and few people. Long Xi drove slowly and was not in a hurry. At this moment, he said calmly,?¡°Xiaoxiao hasn¡¯t given an answer to my previous proposal. I wonder, Xiaoxiao, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°How many chips do you have?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, how many chips do you have to make a deal with me? You want to open the secret fund of the Shen family? Then, tell me, how many things do you have that make you think that I¡¯ll cooperate with you?¡±

    Long Xi raised his eyebrows. How many things did he have? This question was really hard to answer.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything. You don¡¯t even have the right to negotiate with me. It¡¯s useless even if you rely on Han Jia to find the address. You should know that the key to the fund is with me. And you, what capital do you have?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, if I say that my capital is Little Treasure, do you think it¡¯s enough, Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. How did he know?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao bribed my secret guard to put on such a big show to send Little Treasure to me. I would like to ask, is Little Treasure really Xiaoxiao¡¯s biological son? You actually sent your child to me on your own ord? Xiaoxiao, what are you trying to do? Or does Xiaoxiao think that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce?¡±

 Chapter 594 - Little Treasure, Are You Sure Iâ€™m Your Father?

    <h4>Chapter 594: Little Treasure, Are You Sure I¡¯m Your Father?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Little Treasure had run away on his own, Shen Xiaoxiao had thought that things would turn out like this. However, at that time, she had also had her own selfish motives. She had always thought that she would see if Long Xi would remember anything through the child.

    However, she did not expect that not only did Long Xi not remember anything, but she had actually delivered the child into his hands as he had said.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi, her eyes unmoving. The car was by the riverbank, and the pedestrians were passing by in twos and threes. There was a slight breeze outside, and the thin suit jacket was even a little thin.

    The weather in October was hot and cold, but it was much colder inside the car than outside.

    ¡°Why did your secret guard listen to me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao only said this after a long time. She did not admit whether An An was Little Treasure, but instead looked puzzled. In fact, she was also very puzzled, because why did Long Xi actually suspect Dark 1?

    No, she should have thought that it was gloating. Dark 1 had been so loyal and generous, but in the end?

    ¡°This is also what I¡¯m curious about. My secret guard actually listens to Xiaoxiao¡¯s orders, so I was wondering if there was a rtionship between you and me. Even my secret guard feels that we¡¯re actually not that different from each other.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. How could he think of that?

    ¡°Then what do you think is the rtionship?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, she saw Long Xi suddenly approach her and look at Shen Xiaoxiao with an extremely ambiguous action. After taking off his cosmetic contact lenses, Long Xi¡¯s eyes werepletely Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. However, the expression on his face was very different.

    When he looked at her, he was interested and inquisitive, but he did not have the indulgence that she could not forget no matter what.

    She gently pushed her fingers. Long Xi was only here to scare her. He did not really want to do anything to her.

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was still indifferent, Long Xi finally smiled and started the car again, heading to the restaurant he mentioned.

    He ordered a table full of dishes and watched as Shen Xiaoxiao stuffed everything into her mouth. At this moment, he could not bear to talk to her anymore. Although he already had the biggest evidence and conditions in his hands, at this moment... He did not want to shed all pretense of cordiality with Shen Xiaoxiao right away, because he still did not know why Shen Xiaoxiao had actually sent the child to him.

    As for the DNA test earlier, he thought that the secret guard must have guessed it long ago and made preparations in advance. At first, he really believed it, butter, he found out that he was unable to have children and had already had a vasectomy. This child... How could he appear?

    The key was that the child said that his mother¡¯s name was Lin Weiwei, not Han Jia, so it must be someone else. However, there were too many Lin Weiweis in China. In the end, he found out that Shen Xiaoxiao had used Lin Weiwei as an alias, so... All of this made Long Xi start to suspect that everything was just a trap.

    It was just that she could give away her own flesh and blood, which still puzzled Long Xi. What exactly did Shen Xiaoxiao want to do?

    Shen Xiaoxiao could no longer remember the taste of the delicacies on the table. She just mechanically swallowed the energy and nutrients that she had to ingest.

    From the very beginning, she felt that she was like a machine that kept charging every day to maintain the energy for a day. Once she stopped or forgot to charge one day, she would be paralyzed. She woke up after a few days in aa. At first, it was two days, but now it was three or four days. She thought that it might not be long before she would be in aa for a month, two months, half a year, a year, or even never wake up again.

    If that day really came, she felt that she would not allow herself to be kept alive by those machine-made drugs. She would rather choose a way to die than to lie there half-dead like a living corpse, she would let others study her, let others abuse her, and let others threaten her.

    After swallowing thest mouthful of rice and rinsing her mouth with clean water, Shen Xiaoxiao satzily on the sofa. This was not to express her relief for Long Xi, but it was because every time she ate arge amount of food, she would be in such a state. She would be limp and powerless. No... It should be that her limbs were stiff and unable to move. It was as if she had no strength to control her body. It would take a while for her to recover before she became lively again.

    Every time at this time, Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely convinced that she had really been poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears and that she had really been poisoned by that strange poison.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on now?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do you want me to say?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you want to exin about Little Treasure? On that birthday, Little Treasure and Da Bao had such a tacit understanding. I thought all children were like that, but it¡¯s not like that at all. The mole on Little Treasure¡¯s face is also Da Bao¡¯s masterpiece, right? Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children have been well educated.¡±

    No matter what Long Xi¡¯s motive was, Shen Xiaoxiao was still very happy to hear him praise her two children, because he was indeed right. The children were indeed very good, even she was surprised by Da Bao¡¯s disguising skills.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use Little Treasure to threaten you?¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao did not seem to want to answer him, Long Xi kept up his efforts and continued to speak to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡±

    There were only these words. Long Xi raised his eyebrows and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao as he said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know how to do it?¡±

    ¡°Long Xi, why do you have to think that it¡¯s my Little Treasure and not your child?¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat. Why would Shen Xiaoxiao say that? What did she mean by that?

    ¡°Why would you say that? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You have to say that I bribed your own secret guard? Do you think it¡¯s that easy to bribe someone who can be a secret guard? Why don¡¯t you ask him toe out and ask him in person? I think this is very necessary.¡±

    ¡°Ask him toe out and ask? Does Xiaoxiao think that I don¡¯t dare?¡±

    ¡°How can that be? I¡¯ve always known that there¡¯s nothing that you don¡¯t dare to do. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to hurt your own child.¡±

    ¡°My own child? Up until now, Xiaoxiao, you still don¡¯t admit that An An is your child?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, she heard Long Xi suddenly p his hands. Shen Xiaoxiao had a bad premonition. Sure enough, the door opened.

    Dark 1 walked in from outside with Little Treasure.

    When Little Treasure saw Shen Xiaoxiao, his first reaction was surprise and joy. He did not hesitate to jump into her arms.

    She wanted to make eye contact with Little Treasure, but it was toote. Moreover, she could not stop her son from hugging her.

    Dark 1 was also surprised when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao. Why was Sister-inw here? What was going on? Did Boss purposely let him bring the child over?

    ¡°Now, does Xiaoxiao still not admit that this is your child?¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°An An, are you sure that I¡¯m your father?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s body stiffened, and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat....

 Chapter 595 - Dark 1â€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 595: Dark 1¡¯s Choice</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Long Xi, do you know what you¡¯re saying in front of the child?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was clearly furious. No matter what was going on between them, to speak to her child like this, was Long Xi really heartless?

    Little Treasure¡¯s body stiffened. Furthermore, Little Treasure had already spoken a little intimately to Yan Kuan, yet he still did this. Was he really pushing the child away?

    If that was the case, why did she take such a big risk to let the child go and get along with him? Was he really a fool in the past month? Did he not feel anything at all?

    Little Treasure turned away from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms. The gaze he looked at Long Xi became colder and colder, and he felt more and more wronged. As the child¡¯s mother, Shen Xiaoxiao had never hated herself as much as she did now.

    She wanted Little Treasure to grow up quickly, and she wanted there to be no barrier between Little Treasure and Long Xi. However, she did not want her child to suffer such harm.

    Seeing Little Treasure like this, Shen Xiaoxiao was burning with anger. She stood up immediately and shouted at Long Xi without caring about anything else, ¡°Long Xi, do you know who you are? You are...¡±

    ¡°Miss, let me take the child out first.¡±

    She was about to say something when she was suddenly interrupted by Dark 1. Shen Xiaoxiao red at Dark 1 angrily. She really wanted to kill him now.

    ¡°Dark 1, are you trying to make an enemy out of me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? I think you are very brave.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I want to go home.¡±

    She looked down at Little Treasure¡¯s injured gaze. The child was indeed the most vulnerable. She thought that she was doing that for the child¡¯s good, but it just so happened that she was the one who hurt the child.

    She bent down and wanted to pick up the child, but the stiffness of her arm made her, who had just left the ground, copse onto the sofa.

    She knew her own situation. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she had not recovered yet, and in Long Xi¡¯s eyes, it was Shen Xiaoxiao who had not been able to stand properly.

    Of course, his mind was upied by their conversation at this moment, because Shen Xiaoxiao had called his secret guard Dark 1, and not the one he thought he was.

    And the secret guard¡¯s answer was also somewhat clever. He said ¡®I don¡¯t dare¡¯.

    With an additional title, it was strange. Wasn¡¯t the word only meant for him? Why did the secret guard seem to be equally respectful to Shen Xiaoxiao? Wasn¡¯t this a bit wrong?

    Moreover, An An called Shen Xiaoxiao ¡®Mommy¡¯. Mommy. Haha, do you still want to deny it now?

    ¡°Such a good bargaining chip, Xiaoxiao, do you think I¡¯ll let you take it away?¡±

    Long Xi suddenly opened his mouth. Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at him. Did he not want her to take the child away?

    ¡°First, as a secret guard, you should know what to do now, right?¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect that Long Xi would really use the child to threaten Shen Xiaoxiao at this moment. 19 had once asked him about it, and it seemed to have hit the nail on the head. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, then at his boss, and finally at his Young Master. For a moment, he was in a dilemma, and he had mixed feelings.

    Long Xi looked at the secret guard as if he was watching a good show. He wanted to see how this secret guard would choose. Only when he had made a good choice could he really treat him as his own secret guard. Otherwise, hmph... that would really be interesting.

    He had deliberately made the situation like this. He admitted that he was very interested in Shen Xiaoxiao, and he had even been a little overzealous. But now, he just wanted to know what exactly Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hidden secrets were. He did not feel that there was anything wrong with using a child to force Shen Xiaoxiao to tell him.

    On the contrary, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with this. Moreover, this kid had been calling him daddy for more than a month, and he had been spending time with him every day. It was not that he did not have feelings, but when he thought that this was Yan Kuan¡¯s son, he felt extremely stifled. Not only that, even when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he also felt a little ufortable.

    It would have been easier if it had been someone else, but it had to be Yan Kuan. The ck Emperor of the Dark Empire was such a powerful man. Between him and the ck Emperor, there was no need to think about what Shen Xiaoxiao would choose. Therefore, he admitted that he was jealous. He was so jealous that he was going crazy.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Dark 1 with a sharp gaze. No matter what, no one would be able to take the child away from her today. She should not have held any hope for that d*mned Yan Kuan. It was simply a dream for her to imagine what he would remember.

    Wait, remember?

    Long Xi had remembered, but she had investigated it before. Long Xi would definitely not recover his memory at night. Her people had followed him a few times, and Long Xi was still the same. There was no resemnce at all, and he had not recovered his memory and turned into Yan Kuan.

    Thest time she had seen Long Xi and Yan Kuan walking together in Lan Guifang, she had still been puzzled. Now that she thought about it, that was the real Yan Kuan and the fake, because Long Xi would definitely not meet Yan Kuan. She was very clear about this... Long Xi carried Yan Kuan¡¯s unique pride. He was the kind of person who would wait for you toe and provoke him, but would never take the initiative to do anything to you, because that would give him an excuse to hit you without leaving a single drop of rain, and it seemed that Long Xi needed some kind of incentive to be Yan Kuan.

    But at this moment, she did not know what kind of incentive it was. She just knew that if she did not think of a way, Dark 1 would really choose to help Long Xi take the child away.

    ¡°Aunt...¡±

    A soft voice rang out, causing Dark 1¡¯s heart to stop. Long Xi had just turned around. He did not know whether he was afraid of seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze or Little Treasure¡¯s gaze. In any case, after informing Dark 1, he turned around and waited for Dark 1¡¯s choice.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Dark 1. She had no choice but to pull out the de from her cufflinks. Dark 1?could see it clearly, and Little Treasure¡¯s call of ¡®aunt¡¯ made his heart tremble.

    In the end, Dark 1 walked a few steps in front of them. Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi stood on both sides of the arc, while Dark 1 moved from the door to the middle of the two.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was fully prepared to have a tough battle with Dark 1, Dark 1 suddenly attacked. However, his target was not Shen Xiaoxiao, but a fist thatnded on Long Xi¡¯s head.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned by this scene. Dark 1 would actually choose them? Are you sure?

    Long Xi did not think that Dark 1 would attack him from behind, or rather, he had thought of it. However, Dark 1¡¯s skills were on par with Yan Kuan¡¯s, and it was easy for him to seed in a sneak attack, especially under such circumstances. Long Xi would never have thought that Dark 1 would attack him from behind.

    Long Xi felt a sharp pain in his head as he fell onto the sofa.

    ¡°Dark 1, you?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m at the door with the child...¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Dark 1 immediately stopped talking, and Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly turned to look. He had woken up so quickly?

    ¡°Take the child out.¡±

    Dark 1 did not move. He looked at the person who was slowly waking up on the sofa thoughtfully. A strange thought suddenly rose in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind. Could it be? Could it be? Was that really the case?

    ¡°Dark 1, your attacks are getting heavier and heavier.¡±

    Boom¨C

    Her head seemed to explode as she looked at the man who was slowly standing up on the sofa again.. Shen Xiaoxiao only felt that the world was spinning. Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan had been awakened?

 Chapter 596 - A Pig-Like Teammate

    <h4>Chapter 596: A Pig-Like Teammate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    ¡°What? Little thing, you can¡¯t even recognize your own husband so quickly?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so shocked that she fell down on the sofa. Little Treasure was shocked. He stood in front of Shen Xiaoxiao and shouted at Long Xi angrily,?¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt my mother.¡±

    After saying that, he took out his little darts and shot them at Yan Kuan. However, his little strength and the toy darts were not painful at all. However, Yan Kuan was extremely satisfied with them.

    He got up and walked over from the sofa. Suddenly, he squatted down and looked at Little Treasure, his eyes full of admiration and satisfaction.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough strength. Practice for another half an hour every morning and evening.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel, go away.¡±

    Little Treasure would never listen to this scoundrel. However, what Yan Kuan did next shocked everyone. They saw him stretch out his hand and pull Little Treasure into his arms. Although his movements were stiff... One could see his tenderness and satisfaction.

    ¡°Little Treasure, be a good boy. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s good son. You know how to protect Mommy.¡±

    These words were extremely stiff, but whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Dark 1, they could hear a kind of warmth in them.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re not my daddy.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s stubbornness was naturally known by Yan Kuan. He stroked his thin back and slowly said,?¡°I, Yan Kuan, have only you as my only son and only Da Bao as my only daughter. So, remember, I will only say this once.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s aggrieved expression, which was already on the verge of tears, finally returned to normal. When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she felt inexplicably touched and ufortable.

    Little Treasure wasforted by Yan Kuan¡¯s few words. It could be seen just how important the role of a father was in the child¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Now, Daddy has something to discuss with Mommy. You and Uncle go back first.¡±

    Little Treasure nodded and ran in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. He kissed her before reluctantly walking out with Dark 1.

    Dark 1 nced at Yan Kuan but did not say anything. However, when they reached the door, Yan Kuan still said, ¡°Dark 1, you can use the same method next time, but it¡¯s too harsh.¡±

    This simr joke was also simr to telling everyone that he actually knew his situation and that this was the only way to wake him up. At least for now, this was the only way.

    Dark 1 left with the child. There was only Shen Xiaoxiao and him in the room. Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the sofa and her hands and feet had already returned to their normal state, but she still did not want to get up. Her whole body went soft and her heart was in a panic. She looked at Yan Kuan with aplicated and inquisitive gaze. What was going on?

    ¡°Little thing, why are you so scared? Didn¡¯t you just fight with your life?¡±

    ¡°You, you, are you Long Xi or Yan Kuan?¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his head andughed loudly. He was a little scared by her appearance. He walked over, hugged her in his arms, and sat on the sofa before saying:

    ¡°I¡¯m your lover, your husband. Who do you think I am? Long Xi and Yan Kuan are both me. Of course, I¡¯m whoever you think I am now.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why is this happening?¡±

    ¡°Hey, be good. Don¡¯t frown. I was careless for a moment. But I¡¯m already looking for the antidote. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be reunited as a family soon.¡±

    ¡°Caught in the trap? Poisoned?¡±

    ¡°You can say that, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared. On the other hand, Xiaoxiao has lost a lot of weight. I¡¯m the one who caused the three of you to suffer.¡±

    ¡°You just realized that you caused us to suffer? You didn¡¯t care about anything at all, but you weren¡¯t scared for the children and me at all. Are you crazy? Even if you don¡¯t think about me, you should have thought about the children. How could a father be so heartless as to abandon his children?¡±

    ¡°But in my eyes, nothing is more important than you. You have a knot in your heart, and I just want to untie it.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Good girl, I miss you.¡±

    After saying that, Yan Kuan leaned over and kissed her. How could he not do that? He had not finished talking about the problem.

    However, just as he kissed her, the door was suddenly pushed open. Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked out of reflex and wanted to push Yan Kuan away. However, he had turned back into Yan Kuan, and was a very powerful person. How could he allow Shen Xiaoxiao to leave his embrace?

    He did not even need to think to know who had barged into his private room.

    As expected, ¡®Yan Kuan¡¯ stood in front of the two of them. The moment the door was opened, he could clearly see the action of the two kissing. This anger could not be suppressed no matter what.

    Feng Hao and Huo Gui, who were following behind him, were also dumbstruck as they watched the two¡¯s actions. Huo Gui had an explosive temper and an extreme personality. When he saw this, he reacted faster than ever as he shouted at Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you actually cheated on Boss, you b*tch...¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Huo Gui had just finished cursing when he felt a pain in his mouth. A melon seed fell to the ground and spun. It turned out that Yan Kuan had already attacked him when he was cursing. If he had not seen that it was his loyal subordinate... This attack could have directly hit Huo Gui¡¯s throat, killing him on the spot.

    However, even though it was only at the edge of his lips, it still caused Huo Gui¡¯s mouth to swell up rapidly.

    Long Xi¡¯s movements were extremely fast. Even if Feng Hao wanted to block it, he would be helpless. They all knew that Long Xi was powerful, but they had never thought that a small melon seed could hurt someone like this. In fact, they did not doubt it at all that if Huo Gui had scolded her a little more harshly, the melon seed would have really hit his throat.

    ¡°Watch your mouth. If you haven¡¯t rinsed your mouth, I can help you here.¡±

    The cold voice made Huo Gui want to rush over and fight for his life, but Feng Hao stopped him in time. At this time, only his boss could fight against Long Xi. Feng Hao gave Huo Gui a look, meaning that Boss was here... Don¡¯t be rash.

    However, both Huo Gui and Feng Hao were disappointed. Yan Kuan did not stick up for Huo Gui as they had thought. Instead, he continued to look at the two of them coldly.

    He even missed Long Xi¡¯s probing gaze as he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said,?¡°Xiaoxiao, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao moved a little, but she still had no intention of getting up. She was still nestled in Long Xi¡¯s embrace. This action made Long Xi extremely satisfied, but it almost made Yan Kuan unable to hold back his anger. Even Feng Hao and Huo Gui felt that Shen Xiaoxiao had gone too far. She was caught having an affair in bed, yet she was still so arrogant. She was indeed shameless.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what I did? I want to ask you what you¡¯re going to do. Can¡¯t you even knock on the door? Haven¡¯t you learned any manners?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ve gone too far. To think that we still treat you as our boss. When you said that Long Xi was Yan Kuan, we still believed you. After all this time, you¡¯re deliberately misleading us. He is your lover.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, since you¡¯ve made such a decision, then hand over the Obsidian Star and we¡¯ll part ways. We won¡¯t interfere with each other in the future.¡±

    ¡°Right, hand over the ring. Our Dark Empire doesn¡¯t have a mistress like you.¡±

    Huo Gui¡¯s next words made Yan Kuan¡¯s expression tighten. He lowered his head to look at the ring in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. So this was the Obsidian Star. Shen Xiaoxiao had really concealed it well.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huo Gui¡¯s firecracker character and said to Long Xi, ¡°What a pig-like teammate.¡±

 Chapter 597 - She Did Not Want To Miss It

    <h4>Chapter 597: She Did Not Want To Miss It</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to talk to Yan Kuan or Huo Gui. This Huo Gui was really too stupid. He had told Yan Kuan what the real Obsidian Star was so quickly. This was not fun at all.

    She did not want to talk, and she was toozy to talk to them about this. Long Xi could see that she was unwilling to talk to them. He hugged her even tighter and said to the few people in the distance:

    ¡°Since you know that it¡¯s the Obsidian Star, then I guess you guys know more about the characteristics of the Obsidian Star, right? Do you think I can take it off? Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡±

    These words were said by Long Xi, but whether it was Feng Hao or Huo Gui, they all felt that Shen Xiaoxiao had gone too far. She had actually revealed the secret of the Dark Empire, and they did not doubt at all that what Shen Xiaoxiao had said in the past was actually true.

    It was just that they trusted Yan Kuan too much. Yan Kuan had told them everything that they had experienced when they were young, and they could not find an excuse to doubt him even if they wanted to, so¡­ They unconditionally believed that this weak man was their boss, and were unwilling to believe every word of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s story. They even felt that women were indeed unreliable.

    Feng Hao and Huo Gui knew the characteristics of the Obsidian Star, and Shen Xiaoxiao also knew about Long Xi. However, the fake Yan Kuan did not know. He just stood there and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi with a gloomy expression, his mind kept thinking about what they were saying. Could it be that the Obsidian Star could not be taken down just like that?

    However, as a pig teammate, Huo Gui once again opened his mouth to answer for Yan Kuan:

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you must have nned this well. You knew that Boss wouldn¡¯t kill you, so you acted so brazenly. Hmph, as long as Boss takes off the Obsidian Star, you won¡¯t be able to keep the ring in your hand even if you want to. When that timees, you won¡¯t be able to decide for yourself.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it was. It turned out that another star had to be taken off before this one could be taken off. This Obsidian Star was indeed special.

    ¡°Then let your boss take it down. If he takes it down, I¡¯ll naturally let go. Do you think I want to wear it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened her mouth and looked at Yan Kuan provocatively. Yan Kuan was scared by her gaze, but he still did not immediately take off the ring in his hand as Feng Hao and Huo Gui had expected. Instead, he turned to Long Xi and said:

    ¡°Long Xi, you¡¯ve touched my woman. You¡¯re making my Dark Empire your enemy.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m your enemy. Who knows, I might even be the new master of the Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°What big words. Then, I¡¯ll wait and see. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Kuan turned around and left. Although Feng Hao and Huo Gui were unwilling, they could not stay any longer. After all, their boss had turned around and left. However, wasn¡¯t their boss too cowardly? He had actually let the couple off so easily?

    When had Yan Kuan be so weak? He had been bullied to the point where they were riding on the top of his head?

    ¡°Alright, Boss is injured. Wouldn¡¯t it be even worse if he fought with Long Xi rashly?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I really can¡¯t ept this.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to paint a picture with a tiger¡¯s skin. I¡¯ve only learned some bad tempers, but the rest don¡¯t look like it at all. How did those two Hall Masters of yours have eyes? They¡¯re so out of line.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if they can¡¯t recognize me. Only if they can¡¯t recognize me can you deal with more people.¡±

    ¡°What about Little Treasure? I¡¯ll take him away. I won¡¯t be at ease leaving him with you. After all, you don¡¯t appear 24 hours a day. You can¡¯t remember anything after a night¡¯s sleep and you¡¯ve turned into a Long Xi. I don¡¯t dare to gamble.¡±

    ¡°Fool, I¡¯ll inform Dark 1 to put medicine in Long Xi¡¯s food. From today onwards, I¡¯ll try to keep him in a sleeping state. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯ll reduce the time for him to wake up.¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is nothing.¡±

    ¡°As you wish. But you must protect the child well. You also said that this is your only son. I¡¯ll trust you one more time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat up from Yan Kuan¡¯s embrace and picked up the snacks on the table to eat in small bites. Yan Kuan watched her like this and reached out his hand to stroke the top of her head. This obedient appearance¡­ She looked like a docile little wild cat.

    ¡°This gun is specially customized. Keep it close to your body. It has a total of three bullets. The advantage is that it¡¯s small and exquisite. No equipment can detect it. So you have to carry it with you. You can¡¯t take it off no matter what the asion is.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the white ivory pistol that Yan Kuan handed over. She did not hesitate to take it and put it on the bandage on her leg. There was no knife at all. It seemed that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sense of danger was very strong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. I still have to go to do something. They really think that I¡¯m easy to bully.¡±

    Yan Kuan was about to get up when Shen Xiaoxiao patted the crumbs in her hands. Then, she sat on the sofa and looked at Yan Kuan leisurely. She did not feel that there was any problem at all and said,?¡°Why did you stop? You were interrupted just now. I thought you were going to continue.¡±

    Yan Kuan felt his head burning. This little vixen was always able to seduce him so easily.

    Since thedy had invited him, of course, he would not let go of such an opportunity. However, this was not a good ce after all. He picked her up and walked straight to the room upstairs.

    Another night of lingering love. Shen Xiaoxiao loved this kind of craziness very much. Now, she treasured every second she spent with Yan Kuan because she did not know which day she would fall asleep and never wake up again. Perhaps the day woulde when Long Xi had not recovered Yan Kuan¡¯s memories. If that was the case, how much time would she miss with Yan Kuan? She did not want to do that.

    In the past, she could still pretend that she wanted to teach Yan Kuan a lesson, to make him feel guilty about how sad she had been when she had taken care of the children alone. However, in the face of these life-and-death departures, when there was not much time left in her life¡­ The only choice she had was to try her best to seize the time in front of her.

    ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±

    Seeing Yan Kuan get up and put on his clothes, Shen Xiaoxiao was already dressed neatly by him. She looked at him without blinking. Yan Kuan kept feeling that after experiencing these things, Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be getting more and more attached to him. This was a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°If you miss me in the future, don¡¯t be so polite and just knock me out. If possible, I want Xiaoxiao to be merciful. Come a few more times. It¡¯s good for mother and son to be together.¡±

    ¡°Hit you a few more times? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never be able toe back.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? I already have some clues about the antidote. It won¡¯t be long. Moreover, we were stimted in the junglest time, so it¡¯s already a breakthrough for us to be able to break through and appear after we fainted. So, I believe that I¡¯ll be fine very soon.¡±

    ¡°What if the current situation is maintained?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t. I promise you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance and didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Perhaps she could really think about cooperating with the real Long Xi and open the fund. If there really was a medicine that could cure all kinds of poisons, it might not just be Long Xi¡­ even she could be saved.. She could think like that, right?

 Chapter 598 - Alert the Enemy and Change the Owner

    <h4>Chapter 598: Alert the Enemy and Change the Owner</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with cooperating with Han Jia. As long as you have all three items, you can get the antidote. Whether it¡¯s your poison or anything else, it will be solved easily.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sudden words scared Yan Kuan. What was going on? Why did she suddenly say that? Didn¡¯t she always value the Shen family¡¯s fund more than her life? And now, she was actually willing to trade with someone for the sake of his poison?

    Yan Kuan was so moved that he pulled the person into his embrace and said,?¡°You keep the things of your Shen family well. Don¡¯t worry about me. I said that I will be fine. Moreover, you know how strong your man is.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened her mouth. She really wanted to tell Yan Kuan that she had been hit by Suoyin Flower Tears. However, the current Yan Kuan seemed to have stolen every minute and every second. If she told him, she would naturally know how he would react. If he were to be provoked, and it caused the person who had finally woken up to shrink back, she would not even be able to find a ce to cry.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t find the antidote, we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao reached out and hugged him. She trusted him, but time waited for no man. If her Suoyin Flower Tears were to worsen, she would definitely think of a way to remind Yan Kuan. After all, the children were too young, and one of them had to protect them while they grew up. Nothing could happen. When that time came, it would be up to Long Xi whether he was willing or not.

    ¡°Oh right, you have to be extra careful recently. That person from the Jiang family couldn¡¯t find me, so he wanted to have his way with you. What a good n. Your Obsidian Star has been exposed, so you must protect yourself well.¡±

    ¡°I thought that person from the Jiang family was loyal enough not to stab you in the back? It seems that in the face of benefits, this is the easiest to choose.¡±

    ¡°To be able to be the number one position, he naturally thinks much more than us. If he wants the Dark Empire, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. After all, in his eyes, you¡¯re just a woman. No matter how powerful you are, you won¡¯t surpass me. Moreover, he has always been unwilling to cooperate with women. So, instead of doing that, why not take you into his own hands? That way, he can take care of you again. That wouldn¡¯t be letting me down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good thinking, but now that we¡¯re being targeted by the No. 1 in China, we¡¯re really being attacked from both sides.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have something on me. If he dares to use force at a critical moment, I won¡¯t be easy to deal with either.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she naturally thought of the thing that he had told Dark 1 about earlier. It seemed that Yan Kuan was indeed well-prepared. As long as she was not fighting alone, she would be much more rxed.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you are prepared. I¡¯m just afraid that that person is after all the head of a country. If he makes a move, we will be likembs at the mercy of the people in China.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If he wants to make a move, he will have to see if the people around him agree or not. Although he is the head of a country, China is no longer the feudal ruling dynasty of the past. Many things cannot be decided by him alone. Moreover, I, your husband, have not only ced my eggs in one basket all these years. If he really takes a step forward and wants to fight to the death, the worst that can happen is that China will rece another head of state.¡±

    Yan Kuan said it so easily, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind became more and more frightened.

    ...

    ¡°Silly, do you think a few hooligans can capture Shen Xiaoxiao? You¡¯re alerting the enemy.¡±

    Pei Dongguo stared at his daughter angrily. She thought that he did not know her n. She deliberately used this trick to warn Shen Xiaoxiao to be more alert. She was really a traitor.

    ¡°I¡¯m just helping you. At the same time, I want you to see for yourself if Shen Xiaoxiao is so easily caught.¡±

    ¡°Go abroad immediately and don¡¯te back for a while.¡±

    Pei Tianai looked at Pei Dongguo, who was still acting crazy. Without thinking, she turned around and left. If he wanted her to go abroad, she would go abroad. Not only would she leave, but her nephew would also be taken away. She would definitely not leave him in the Pei family. When that time came, she would not even know how he died.

    ¡°I want to take Second away. If Father seeds, that would be great. If not, our Pei family will at least have a root left behind.¡±

    Pei Dongguo¡¯s expression rxed. In the end, he did not refute and allowed Pei Tianai to leave.

    ...

    ¡°I remember that Pei Tianai¡¯s branch is under her own name. Give her the list in the second half of the year as a reward.¡±

    19 understood what Shen Xiaoxiao meant. However, Pei Tianai was really quick-witted. The few reminders she gave were all in such a misleading manner. It was only the Miss who knew that she was sending a message. If it was anyone else, they would have gone knocking on their door.

    ¡°Has there been any movement from the Multi-Treasure Group recently?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was asking about the Multi-Treasure Group. 19 naturally knew what she meant. He also knew that there was something strange about Long Xi. He felt a little strange as well. He was even more sensitive to the uneasiness that he felt when he was facing Dark 1.

    ¡°Long Xi has not been going to thepany recently. It should be Dark 1 who is making a move.¡±

    ¡°Tell Dark 1 to be careful. With Yan Kuan inside, Long Xi will soon realize that something is wrong. When that happens, Dark 1 will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll remind him. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    As soon as 19 left, Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed her eyebrows. These things were really endless. When was it going to end?

    She looked at thetest news report again. This ¡®Yan Kuan¡¯ was really stupid. Did he think that she couldpromise or change her mind by taking some photos with Nan Ya or visiting her house to do something? How childish.

    ...

    ¡°You did a good job informing Yan Kuanst time. If you do it a few more times, no matter how strong a man is, he won¡¯t be able to stand his woman cheating on him.¡±

    Pei Li praised Liu Yufei, but Liu Yufei didn¡¯t look happy at all because of Pei Li¡¯s praise. She only felt that they were too slow. When would they seed?

    ¡°We are too slow. Can we hurry up?¡±

    Pei Li nced at her and said, ¡°Why? Have you been itching badly recently? If you are itching badly, stop fooling around. You know, the more men you get involved with, the more difficult it will be for you. If you stop touching them, it will naturally stop. Wasn¡¯t that how Huo Wanting did it back then?¡±

    ¡°Huo Wanting?¡±

    Pei Li nced at her but did not answer. Instead, he said, ¡°Ouyang Ning is back. Think of a way to connect her with Nan Ya.¡±

    ¡°You want Ouyang Ning and Yan Kuan? Have you forgotten how Yan Kuan used to hate Ouyang Ning?¡±

    ¡°Ouyang Ning has her uses. Not all women are only useful in bed, understand?¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Pei Li. She did not understand what Pei Li meant. Could it be that she was only useful in bed?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so unhappy. Ouyang Ning is indeed a special existence. Her rtionship with Yan Kuan is definitely not as simple as we think. In other words, the rtionship between Yan Kuan and the Ouyang family is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you know?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan is a member of the Ouyang family. He is even Ouyang Ning¡¯s half-brother.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 599 - Global Kill Order

    <h4>Chapter 599: Global Kill Order</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Ning had never imagined that the Yan Kuan who had once made her infatuated with him would actually be her half-brother. What was going on?

    She did not feel good about it, but in the blink of an eye, she was attracted by Yan Kuan¡¯s wealth and background. If the leader of the global gang was her brother, then no one would dare to provoke her even if she were to walk around the world.

    She did not think that she actually had such a big backer who was rich and powerful. He was just as good as the Ouyang family, no, this was still more powerful.

    Once the Ouyang family was powerful, but she was not the only girl in the Ouyang family. Even because of the ns of the Ouyang family over the years, almost everything that she worked hard in the entertainment industry was devoted to the Ouyang family. Later, in order to protect herself, she even got involved with the old man, Ouyang Tian.

    Although she hated Yan Kuan for not wanting to help her when she was in the most difficult situation, she knew that it was probably because of Shen Xiaoxiao and Pei Li¡¯s words of provocation. Therefore, Yan Kuan had a misunderstanding of her in the past.

    No matter what, with Yan Kuan as her backer, no matter how others treated her in the past, she had the confidence once again. She wanted to be the daughter of a wealthy family that everyone envied and no one dared to bully. She wanted to have power and influence... She wanted to do whatever she wanted in the entertainment industry. She wanted those men who always wanted to take advantage of her to pay the price they deserved.

    ¡°Boss, that An Ning is here again. Do you want to see her?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the report in his hand. Although he was a clone, he indeed had the same DNA as Yan Kuan. Therefore, theparison with An Ning¡¯s blood sample came out. She was really his half-sister.

    After making a phone call with that person, Yan Kuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said to the secret guard,?¡°Take her down and settle her down.¡±

    The secret guard had clearly acknowledged that person¡¯s identity. She was really Boss¡¯ sister. This was something that they had not expected.

    ¡°Have you contacted Yun Qi and Lei Lie?¡±

    This was also something that made Yan Kuan extremely surprised. The two of them had to go back to deal with matters abroad. The Dark Empire was so big, and it was impossible for all Four Hall Masters to stay in China.

    He let the two of them leave with ease. However, he did not expect that they would not be able to contact them after they left. At first, they could still contact each other. However, a week ago, some things had happened in the Dark Empire. This made him unable to help but feel wary.

    In addition to Huo Gui and Feng Hao¡¯s guesses, the more Yan Kuan thought about it, the more rmed he became. This was a disguised form of taking away half of the factions. Although it had not spread yet, it was clear that with Yun Qi and Lei Lie as the leaders... They were already on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side.

    This really made him feel that it was more and more difficult to deal with. It looked like he had to get the Obsidian Star from Shen Xiaoxiao as soon as possible.

    ¡°Boss, did this Yun Qi and Lei Lie take away half of the forces and be traitors?¡±

    Huo Gui could not help but ask first. The four of them had been through life and death together since they were young. However, the two of them actually did not follow Boss and were instead incited by Shen Xiaoxiao to betray him. They really deserved to die... Were they even worthy of being their brothers?

    Why? Why were they willing to listen to that b*tch¡¯s words? She had betrayed their boss and even took away half of the forces of the Dark Empire. This woman really deserved to die.

    ¡°Yes, Boss. You can¡¯t be soft on Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao used the Obsidian Star to take away half of the forces of the Dark Empire. There¡¯s no need to ask. She must have given it to her lover. I told you, that Long Xi actually lost to her in the battle back then. It made it so easy for us to take back all of our forces. She¡¯s been waiting here for a long time.¡±

    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t let others see it all. This is bullying us, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do with this matter. Your top priority now is to find the Yun Qi and Lei Lie. Also, organize the manpower. Although we can¡¯t openly fight them in China, we¡¯re not really that easy to bully.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, the two of them immediately perked up. Finally, their boss was going to make a move. There was no need to hide here like a turtle. They couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Boss, tell me what you want to do. I can¡¯t wait to take care of that Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we are in China. Restrain your wildness a little. Three dayster, at the Multi-Treasure Group ball, that will be the time for the show to begin. I want him and Shen Xiaoxiao to be disgraced. In addition, the global A-Grade kill order has been issued. Use all your strength to kill Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate receives the order.¡±

    Initially, there was nothing much to do after these few words had been given. However, Feng Hao thought for a moment and still asked Yan Kuan, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Boss, over at Young Master and Young Miss¡¯ side, if they issue a kill order against Shen Xiaoxiao and identally hurt the children, what do you think?¡±

    Yan Kuan almost forgot about this matter. He thought for a moment and frowned. ¡°Capture Shen Xiaoxiao alive.¡±

    Yan Kuan changed his order. They knew that this was because their boss had not given up on Shen Xiaoxiao. After all, she was the mother of the two children.

    Of course, they could not interfere in matters of love. As long as they did not harm their Dark Empire, they were actually unwilling to deal with a woman.

    Of course, this woman was so powerful that it was impossible to ignore her.

    ...

    Looking at the ck coffee in the cup, he almost drank it as water these days. However, no matter how much he drank, he still seemed to be drowsy. He had begun to suspect that someone had poisoned him. However, he had personally brewed the ck coffee today, but the drowsy feeling had not subsided. What was going on?

    ¡°1, has anyone suspicious appeared recently?¡±?Long Xi asked immediately. He still had some trust in Dark 1. Previously at the clubhouse, he had not expected Shen Xiaoxiao to make a move on him after he had turned around. She had even knocked his head, and it was in front of the child. He had thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would be a little more cautious in front of the child, but he had not expected that woman to be so ruthless.

    Long Xi¡¯s dissatisfaction could be imagined, but he also began to truly trust this secret guard. This was because they were able to take Little Treasure away from Shen Xiaoxiao. It could be imagined that his methods would not be light.

    Therefore, Long Xi felt that he had made up for the fact that he had been plotted against and protected Little Treasure.

    ¡°The Dark Empire has issued a global kill order.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What a good Shen Xiaoxiao. She¡¯s really merciless.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at Long Xi who thought that it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s doing. He thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s Yan Kuan¡¯s order.¡±

    Long Xi was stunned. It was Yan Kuan? That ck Emperor? He thought that he did not have any reaction when he saw him with Shen Xiaoxiao. He did not expect him to be waiting here with a global kill order. Interesting. It seemed that he really wanted to have a good time with that ck Emperor.. He had big chips in his hands. Was he afraid of a small global kill order?

 Chapter 600 - Chapter 600

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 600</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Global kill order? Against Long Xi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister-inw. Should our people take action?¡±

    In the video, Yun Qi also asked Shen Xiaoxiao with some uncertainty. After all, taking action against Long Xi was the same as taking action against their boss. They had taken away half of the forces of the Dark Empire, so they had to y some role.

    ¡°No need, only half of the forces. We can be considered to have helped Long Xi. If he can¡¯t even dodge the kill order, he¡¯s not worthy to be your boss anymore. Don¡¯t bother about him. On the other hand, you guys should focus on training and be on high alert. You might be able to enter the battle at any time. Pay attention to your safety.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister-inw. You, on the other hand, they want to capture you alive. I think it has something to do with the Obsidian Star in your hands. I¡¯ve already sent ten top-level secret guards to protect you in secret. It¡¯s my personal training, so they can face Dark 3 and the others head-on.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you guys be careful.¡±

    After hanging up the video, Shen Xiaoxiao stood in front of the window, deep in thought. She had not expected Yan Kuan to order to capture her alive. She had thought that she would be able to enjoy the same treatment as Long Xi and be killed all over the world, but it turned out that they were only capturing her alive.

    If it were not for Yan Kuan¡¯s difficulty in giving orders, he would probably have wanted to chop off her hand directly.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s only November, the winter season in Chinaes early. Don¡¯t stand by the window, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    Other than 19, no one else could say the words of an old mother like this. Shen Xiaoxiao felt a weight on her shoulder when she did not move at all. She draped her shawl over her body and said without turning her head, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like an old mother.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being an old mother. I just need to worry about you and the children. There¡¯s no need for so many stupid things.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you feel that there are too many things? Are you trying to ck off?¡±

    ¡°You, sit down quickly. I bought you your favorite cake.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and saw that there were indeed a few pieces of cake on the coffee table. Of course, there was also an invitation card beside the cake.

    ¡°The Multi-Treasure Group¡¯s banquet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been established for so long and there are a few big deals. It¡¯s about time to hold a banquet. Miss, are you going?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said while eating the cake, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going.¡±

    19 knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was going. After thinking for a while, he told Shen Xiaoxiao the news that he had heard:

    ¡°Dark 1 said that Long Xi has been extra vignt recently. Whether it¡¯s food or other things, they are all done by himself. I guess they are suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this isn¡¯t a solution to begin with. Let Dark 1 stop. If your boss wants to escape, there are plenty of other ways.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve thought of a solution?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19. Was there a need to be so happy? Wasn¡¯t Yan Kuan an eyesore before? Wasn¡¯t he too fickle?

    ¡°What are you happy about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy. It¡¯s just that Boss is more pleasing to the eye than Long Xi no matter what.¡±

    ¡°With your personality, you¡¯re really being eaten by Dark 1. Don¡¯t worry, the Jiang family has made a big move. It¡¯s impossible for your boss to stay in Long Xi¡¯s body and note out. Dark 1 will wake him up at an appropriate time. It¡¯s just that maybe it¡¯s not convenient for us to expose ourselves, so they didn¡¯t pass the information to us.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Miss, you said that Dark 1 woke him up behind our Boss¡¯ back?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just said that he might have something important to discuss. Not contacting us is also a form of protection. You still don¡¯t know, right? The Dark Empire has issued a global kill order against Long Xi, and they want to capture me alive.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯ll immediately arrange for someone to protect you.¡±

    ¡°No need. Yun Qi should be arriving soon. You can just arrange it directly when the timees. As for my matter, you absolutely cannot reveal it to Dark 1.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Long Xi is being attacked from both sides. We can¡¯t let him worry anymore. Besides, I¡¯ve thought about it now. I¡¯m not that old-fashioned and won¡¯t touch the Shen family¡¯s fund. Now that my life is at stake, I have my own ns.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, 19 finally breathed a sigh of relief. Previously, Shen Xiaoxiao had not agreed to use the Shen family¡¯s fund and was unwilling to cooperate with Han Jia. Her purpose was to not use the Shen family¡¯s life-saving fund.

    However, now that Miss was willing, how could he not be happy?

    However, there was still one more problem. It was about the children.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the old woman say that she needed the bone blood of the serum in order to get the antidote?¡±

    ¡°I might not believe everything she said. I don¡¯t believe that there is such an evil poison in this world. Moreover, the reason why I kept Lin Jiahui alive was because I felt that she had something important to hide from me.¡±

    ¡°As long as I get the Yin-Yang Fruit now, I¡¯m not afraid that the old woman will hide anything from me.¡±

    ¡°Then are we cooperating with them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. Of course, I want to do it myself, but it would be good if Yan Kuan were here. However, I can¡¯t grasp the opportunity for him to appear now, so I don¡¯t dare to take this risk. He said that he already has a way to cure it. Let¡¯s wait for a while. It would be fine if he is conscious. If he is still like this, we will take action in advance.¡±

    ¡°It seems that this is the only way. Oh right, I¡¯ve already found out what you asked me to find out. Liu Yufei has indeed brought Pei Li back to the country.¡±

    ¡°She brought Pei Li back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she brought Pei Li back. I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be forced to be a real lunatic in that world-famous insane asylum. This Pei Li sure has a strong mind.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t be Pei Li. They are all back. What about Pei Meimei? She can¡¯t possibly ignore her brother, right?¡±

    ¡°Pei Meimei is in Y Country and is already engaged to Count Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That old man? He¡¯s probably 60, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he has no children. I¡¯m afraid that the title of nobility will fall to Pei Meimei in the future.¡±

    ¡°So lucky?¡±

    ¡°Pei Meimei has be smart. She doesn¡¯t care about her brother anymore?¡±

    ¡°Other than having connections with the asylum, Pei Meimei really hasn¡¯t had too much contact with Pei Li and Liu Yufei.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t evacuate the people who are watching. Pei Meimei may look simple, but she is a real piece of work.¡±

    After eating the cake, her entire body felt much better. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯szy appearance made 19 feel a little heartache. She must be feeling ufortable. Recently, he kept hearing from her that her limbs were a little stiff. These d*mn Suoyin Flower Tears¡­ It really made him feel disgusted.

    ¡°After a few years of peaceful life, these demons and monsters have returned once again. I really can¡¯t live a peaceful life even if I wanted to.¡±

    ¡°When things are settled, our family will find a ce to rest and recuperate. It has been a long time since we yed with the children.¡±

    19 was cleaning up the residue on the table. Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao say this, his heart felt even more ufortable. He was also trying his best to research an antidote to restrain the Suoyin Flower Tears. He did not believe that there was no antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    ¡°After we¡¯re done with this, we¡¯ll take the children and go out to have a good rest. The four of you haven¡¯t gotten together properly yet.¡±

    ¡°You and Dark 1 haven¡¯t gotten together properly either.¡±

    ¡°Me and him? Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ve forgotten about my past. Sometimes when I face him, I feel like he likes another person.¡±

    These words struck deep into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. Yes, when faced with a person who had forgotten about their past, sometimes, you really did not know what to do..

 Chapter 601 - A Cozy Home

    <h4>Chapter 601: A Cozy Home</h4>

    ¡°President, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t stop you. President Long insisted oning in, I¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao waved her hand and asked her secretary to leave. She only needed one word to know that this arrogant man in front of her was not Long Xi but Yan Kuan.

    Why did hee at this time? It was still daytime.

    ¡°Why today¡­ Hmm¡­¡±

    Before she could say anything, Yan Kuan had already kissed her deeply. It was only when the person in his arms could no longer breathe that he let go and said, ¡°Little thing, it¡¯s been so long, yet you still haven¡¯te to look for me. You¡¯re really cruel.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe here during the day?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and hugged the person in his arms. He looked at the documents that Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting on. It must have been very hard for her to have so many documents.

    ¡°Long Xi gets a headache every 10 days, so I came out naturally. Besides, I couldn¡¯t wait for you, so I ran out by myself.¡±

    ¡°That sounds really scary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go pick up the two kids from school.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the reporters?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I do hope to be photographed. Let¡¯s go. Our family will have a proper dinner together.¡±

    This suggestion was too tempting. Even though Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the timing was not right, she still wanted to do it.

    But was there a problem with the global assassination order.

    She did not want some assassins to suddenly appear while she was apanying her children.

    ¡°Assassination order?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let them rest today. Don¡¯t forget that I still have the other half of the Obsidian Star. If that fake finds out, he¡¯ll only think that there¡¯s a problem with the system.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted tough when she heard this. The two of them had yed the Dark Empire to the hilt, especially that one. He thought that he was very powerful, but they weren¡¯t stupid.

    Yan Kuan personally drove the car while Shen Xiaoxiao sat at the side. When the school bell rang, the two children walked out. However, Shen Xiaoxiao could clearly see that there was a bruise at the corner of Little Treasure¡¯s mouth. What was going on?

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan walked over one after another. The moment the teacher saw Yan Kuan, he said, ¡°Mr. Long, I¡¯m sorry. An An got hurt in a fight with his ssmate¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    There was no need to say anything. Yan Kuan had already known about it. Before he went to the office to look for Shen Xiaoxiao, he had already received the news. This kid had an unruly look on his face. He had beaten his ssmate until one of his teeth fell out, but he did not apologize. If he had not asked Dark 1 toe out and deal with the teachers, Xiaoxiao would probably be hopping mad at this moment.

    The teachers here were not fools. All the children who were studying here were born with a silver spoon in their mouth. Some problems were solved much better by their parents than by their teachers.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±

    They were very happy. Da Bao had even rushed into Yan Kuan¡¯s arms. Yan Kuan held Da Bao in his arms. When Da Bao saw Long Xi for the first time, she knew that he had used cosmetic contact lenses. Needless to say¡­ As long as someone told her that he had used a human skin mask to disguise himself, Da Bao would be able to understand. After all, Da Bao herself had learned this.

    Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan and did not dare to speak. He then looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and did not dare to speak. On the other hand, when Da Bao saw how pitiful her brother looked, she said to Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t me Little Treasure. That little fatty wanted to bully me. He even said that Daddy had a little celebrity and did not want Mommy and me anymore. That¡¯s why Little Treasure acted.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao think of the d*mned thing that fake Yan Kuan had done. Although children didn¡¯t read those entertainment magazines and didn¡¯t know the difference between Yan Kuan and Long Xi, in their hearts, Long Xi was their father. However, in other people¡¯s hearts, Yan Kuan was their father, so misunderstandings were inevitable.

    ¡°Kid, why are you still dejected after winning?¡±

    This was Yan Kuan¡¯s question. Of course, like Shen Xiaoxiao, he squatted down to talk to the children. He would never stand there and condescend to talk to the child.

    When Little Treasure heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, he raised his head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t use my brain. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten injured.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw the child in such a state, her heart softened. This child still remembered her words so clearly. Sometimes, an adult couldn¡¯t even control themselves when they were impulsive, let alone a child.

    ¡°Well, you know how to reflect on yourself. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re hopeless. Kid,e here.¡±

    As expected, Little Treasure walked over when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Yan Kuan looked at Little Treasure and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember this time. Next time, you have to do it on their stomach first. Don¡¯t put everything on the face. If you¡¯re facing someone weaker than you, you can just use your fists to deal with them. If you¡¯re facing someone stronger than you, you have to learn how to use your brain. This is called being able to judge the situation and see what¡¯s next.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at his father with some confusion. Could it be like this?

    The topic did not continue. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to teach her child too much at this time. Although she had seen that Long Xi had taught him quite a lot recently, of course¡­ The effect of a boy¡¯s father¡¯s education was already more astonishing than his mother¡¯s. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want her child to be too heaven-defying. Would this teaching be too different from that of an ordinary child?

    ¡°Be careful next time, understand?¡±

    Seeing that his mother did not me him, Little Treasure immediately grinned. However, there was still some pain at the corner of his lips, and his little eyes were dripping. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and felt that it was inexplicably funny.

    Yan Kuan was still walking towards the restaurant with the four of them in each hand.

    They had never been so happy and carefree with the four of them together. Thest time, Long Xi was Long Xi, not Yan Kuan. Therefore, even though there was still a family of four, there was still less sweetness and less interaction. There was less warmth.

    Yan Kuan drove while Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the passenger seat. The two children were chattering non-stop in the backseat. Almost all of them were talking about the children at school. The two of them asionally smiled in a simr manner, asionally matching the children¡¯s childishnguage. Anyone would be envious of thisbination.

    In the high-ss club, Yan Kuan was teaching the children to swim for the first time. There were only the four of them in the heated pool. Da Bao and Little Treasure were very happy. They had never been so close to their father before. Shen Xiaoxiao also knew how to swim. However, both of the children liked to pester their father, which was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected.

    She simply swam around on her own, then sat on the side and watched them swim happily. The sky was not dark yet, and looking at the three people who were having a great time, a warm smile appeared on the corner of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips, and all of this waspletely recorded by the cameras.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that before the children were hungry, you would be hungry first.¡±

    After changing, the family of four sat in the hall and ate. They usually brought the children with them, and they did their best to avoid a private room. Shen Xiaoxiao habitually ordered a table full of dishes. By the time the three of them came over, she could not help but start eating.

    Shen Xiaoxiaoughed a little awkwardly when she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, but she did not want Yan Kuan to notice something and slowed down her eating speed, so she also ate a little less¡­.

 Chapter 602 - On the Matter of Split Personality

    <h4>Chapter 602: On the Matter of Split Personality</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had only eaten a quarter of the usual amount, but Yan Kuan had already asked her many times with his eyes.

    He was too familiar with everything about Shen Xiaoxiao, so it did not make sense for her to suddenly increase her appetite. In the end, Shen Xiaoxiao had to say that she had not eaten lunch before she was fooled.

    Moreover, although the two children were well-behaved, they did not know how to pick their own food. This was also the first time that Yan Kuan had really given the children food. He also had to be careful to distinguish which dishes were suitable for the children to eat. The two children¡­ in the end, he had somewhat neglected Shen Xiaoxiao. Therefore, he did not probe into what Shen Xiaoxiao had said.

    The two children ate excitedly and happily. After all, this was the first time in many years that their father had apanied them like this. They were so happy that they were going crazy.

    After dinner, the family of four walked around the club to digest their food. They watched as the sky turned dark and 19 appeared to take the children back to sleep, leaving the two of them alone.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was already feeling dizzy. She wanted to eat something. If she didn¡¯t eat now, she might fall asleep again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back too? Aren¡¯t you going to deal with those things today?¡±

    ¡°No rush, I¡¯ll goter. Xiaoxiao, What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look well?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    It was a subconscious sentence, but Yan Kuan was a little excited when he heard it. So Xiaoxiao was hungry, and so was he. He had also been hungry for a very, very long time.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, he carried her in his arms and walked towards the room. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately knew that Yan Kuan had misunderstood, but what could she do? Could she tell him that she was actually hungry and not that ¡®hungry¡¯?

    Would Yan Kuan believe it? It had only been an hour since they had finished eating.

    Right now, Shen Xiaoxiao only hoped that Yan Kuan would finish up quickly and go back to his own things so that she could have a good meal. She hoped that 19 had understood her gaze and understood what she meant¡­ He had to send the food over as soon as Yan Kuan left. Otherwise, she would be in deep trouble.

    However, how could Yan Kuan end the battle so quickly? He had always done it until Shen Xiaoxiao begged for mercy.

    This time, seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao had actually fallen asleep in his arms, Yan Kuan finally realized that he had overdone it.

    So tired?

    It seemed that the little thing was indeed under too much pressure. He had not forgotten that he had seen a huge pile of documents on her desk in the office.

    It was still his fault that he had thrown all these to her and forgotten that she was a woman after all.

    After taking her to the bathroom to clean up, Yan Kuan kissed the sleeping woman and went to check on the two children before turning around and walking out.

    19 walked into the room right after Yan Kuan left. D*mn it, Shen Xiaoxiao had fallen asleep. He knew that she had fallen asleep again.

    Looking at Dark 1 looking at him strangely, he did not say anything. Instead, he mumbled, ¡°Take Little Treasure and go back first. While the child is asleep, when you wake up tomorrow morning, your boss will disappear again. Don¡¯t let the two children see it.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave after Miss wakes up.¡±

    19 looked at Dark 1 without the slightest trace of guilt. What a joke. He had an entertainmentpany under him after all, so he had some acting skills. He looked into your eyes and did not say much, so he did it very naturally.

    As expected, Dark 2 didn¡¯t suspect anything. He walked into the room, held the child in his arms, and left.

    Dark 2, on the other hand, stayed behind uncharacteristically. 19 muttered a few words to him. After all, Dark 2 knew that Shen Xiaoxiao had fallen victim to the Suoyin Flower Tears, so when he saw that 19 had brought Da Bao back, he stood guard at the door and didn¡¯t leave.

    When Yan Kuan came back from finishing his work, he saw Dark 2 standing guard at the door and walking in without saying anything. After giving Dark 2 a few instructions, Dark 2 lowered his head and pondered for a moment before turning around to leave. However, he did not go to rest as Yan Kuan had instructed. Instead, he took a detour downstairs and waited under the window.

    Of course, Yan Kuan was naturally unaware of all of this. When he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was still in a deep sleep, he knew that this girl must be very tired. Otherwise, how could the noise he made back and forth not rm her? She had always slept very lightly.

    He walked over, lifted his back and hugged her as usual, and fell asleep. He was not worried that Xiaoxiao would wake up before him. Xiaoxiao was very vignt and would not have anything to do with Long Xi. Therefore, even if he hated the contact between Xiaoxiao and someone who was not him, he could not stop him. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao was not weak, and Long Xi would not be able to gain any advantage from her.

    The night passed without a word

    Dark 2 looked at the time and secretly thought that Long Xi should have woken up by now. Why was there no sound at all? If he did not leave, how could he bring his sister-inw away?

    This boss was really troublesome. Why was he alone during the day and at night?

    Dark 2 naturally didn¡¯t know that Long Xi had woken up a long time ago. Not only was he awake, but when he opened his eyes and the first thing he felt was a woman in his arms, he almost kicked the person in his arms out. However, when that familiar seeking sensation came¡­ He then turned the person around. It was really Shen Xiaoxiao.

    How could it be? Why was she in his arms again?

    It seemed that he did not know what he had done after he fell asleep, but why was Xiaoxiao here?

    He looked at the two of them who were dressed very neatly, but he knew very well whether they had done it or not. Of course, he would never take advantage of others. He shook his head slightly. D*mn it, could it be that she had fallen asleep again?

    This girl could sleep for a few days every time. He heard that it was the same with muscle weakness. Could it be that she had fallen asleep again? Was it like this?

    He might as well get up and call the previous doctor. Dark 2 squatted at the corner of the wall. Seeing the doctor rush over, he knew that his sister-inw had still fallen asleep. He secretly hated himself for not caring about taking care of her earlier. However, he was afraid of alerting the enemy. After all, he did not know when his boss would turn into Long Xi.

    Moreover, Dark 2 had never shown his face in front of Long Xi before, so he could only wait here.

    ¡°Are you sure she really fell asleep? Is it like how it is with muscle weakness?¡±

    ¡°Some patients are indeed like that.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s answer was extremely short, and Long Xi did not force him. After all, he had asked this question many times. Even though Shen Xiaoxiao was always on edge with him when she woke up¡­ However, he was still unable to harbor any ill intentions toward her due to her illness.

    ¡°What a troublesome little wild cat.¡±

    He got up and tidied her hair. His gaze inadvertently caught sight of the familiar pistol. Wasn¡¯t this pistol custom-made by the secret guard? Why was it here?

    Long Xi felt that this matter was getting more and more strange. It seemed that he should be able to confirm that he indeed had a split personality. After he had fallen asleep, another personality had appeared, and he felt that¡­ That personality might be his initial memory, and there was even the existence of Shen Xiaoxiao in that memory. He had seen Shen Xiaoxiao several times after he had woken up. He was now very certain of his rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao. It was definitely not simple..

 Chapter 603 - Antidote, Emergency Alert

    <h4>Chapter 603: Antidote, Emergency Alert</h4>

    As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao had fallen asleep. 19 had been very angry for a long time when he received the news, but the most important thing now was to get Shen Xiaoxiao out of there without anyone knowing so as to avoid causing any more trouble.

    Moreover, tomorrow was the Multi-Treasure Group¡¯s cocktail party. 19 knew that Shen Xiaoxiao must definitely attend, so he could not let anyone suspect anything.

    Thinking of the things he had been researching during this period of time, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try. After all, it was ast resort.

    ¡°President Long, there are some matters regarding thepany¡¯s banquet tomorrow night that need to be dealt with quietly.¡±

    Long Xi nced at Shen Xiaoxiao who was sleeping soundly, then turned around and walked out of the room. Anyway, he was working in the room outside, so he would be fine if he left for a while. He had taken care of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s illness a few times, and he didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. If it was possible, he did not want to attend the banquet the next night.

    However, this had been arranged many days ago, so he absolutely had to go. Almost all the celebrities and dignitaries in China were going to be there. This opportunity was too rare.

    Long Xi did not know that as soon as he left, a secret agent had climbed in from the window. In addition, he had just arrived at the secret guard that Yun Qi had prepared for Shen Xiaoxiao. It would be too easy to smuggle someone away.

    When Long Xi returned to his room after dealing with the matter, he found that the person had disappeared again. This time, he could no longer use his good temper to hide his anger. He had to investigate thoroughly. What on earth was going on?

    Long Xi did not know what he was going to do. He repeatedly fumbled for the finger ring in his hand. This finger ring had been on him since he had woken up. Thest time he saw it was very simr to the ring on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, he was shocked beyond words. He was also more and more certain that his rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao was not shallow.

    Not to mention that he had been in the same room with Shen Xiaoxiao several times after he woke up. He was very clear about whether he had done anything or not. Therefore, he even thought that Long Xi was most likely Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s lover. Otherwise, how could he have such a rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao? Moreover, Yan Kuan was especially hostile towards him.

    The only exnation for the global kill order being activated for a woman was that this woman must have cheated on him. Otherwise, why would he move against her for no reason? He did not believe it.

    Only he himself knew how self-righteous Long Xi was.

    On this end, 19 looked at the person who was sleeping soundly. He took a syringe from the side and injected it into her vein.

    ¡°Are you sure nothing will happen?¡±

    Dark 2 was a little worried. He had been in contact with all of the research data on Suoyin Flower Tears. Under his boss, there was a research team studying this, and there was also Old Man Yao, an old Chinese medicine doctor¡­ They were at a loss for what to do. They had studied for a long time before they were able toe up with something called energy intake. Why was 19 so talented in medicine?

    ¡°Although I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end with this thing, no matter what, I¡¯m the person in the Dark Empire who¡¯s the best at concocting poisons. Moreover, I don¡¯t believe that the Suoyin Flower Tears is that powerful. I¡¯ve also seen the blood sample. I think that we¡¯ve been thinking too much, and that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t been able to get any better. I just had to do the opposite. After all, isn¡¯t this disease incurable? I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    19 finished his sentence and the injection was done. However, Dark 2 did not stop him. After all, just as 19 had said, this was ast resort. Since this Suoyin Flower Tears was incurable, there was no harm in giving it a try.

    ¡°Are you really not going to tell Boss?¡±

    ¡°Tell? Tell what? What can he change if I tell him? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Boss¡¯ current situation. Sigh, these two are really torturing me. Alright, just take good care of the two children. I¡¯m still worried about Dark 1. That person is too loyal. It¡¯s not a good thing for him to be so loyal in Boss¡¯ current situation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know this. I guarantee that nothing will happen to the two children. I know what to do.¡±

    The two of them spoke quietly at the side. Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao felt as though her entire body was shivering as though she had fallen into an ice cer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister-inw?¡±

    Dark 2 was shocked when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly trembling violently. Could it be that something had really happened?

    ¡°Are you sure that your medicine is fine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried it a few times with a blood sample. It has some inhibitory effects. Although it can¡¯t be curedpletely, it¡¯s harmless. Is she feeling cold? Quickly get a nket over.¡±

    The two immediately wrapped Shen Xiaoxiao in a fewyers of nkets. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Shen Xiaoxiao slowly calm down.

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly opened her eyes. She saw Dark 2 and 19¡¯s surprised eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. It really works?¡±

    ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I injected you with the medicine I made. I didn¡¯t expect it to be effective. You actually woke up. You¡¯re going to attend the party tonight. I was afraid that it would be toote.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also a little surprised when she heard 19. She had only been unconscious for a day? How was this possible?

    The medicine 19 made? Didn¡¯t 19 only like to make poisons? Why was he interested in this? And the key was that he had woken her up.

    ¡°19, you¡¯re not fighting poison with poison, are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you can still joke. It looks like there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ve prepared food for you. Hurry up and eat some first.¡±

    19 helped Shen Xiaoxiao up and brought her food to bed. She did not care about anything else and ate it first.

    He was speechless.

    After the meal, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 as if she was looking at something strange.

    ¡°You still have the ability? I thought you could only make those small poisons. There was no problem with the hallucinogens. How did you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, 19 was the most powerful in poisons in our base in the past. Otherwise, with his skills, how could he be ranked 19th?¡± Dark 2 directly revealed the truth.

    19¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He looked at Dark 2 and said, ¡°Was I that bad in the past? Besides, you said it was in the past, so I¡¯ve long forgotten about it. As long as this medicine is effective, I¡¯ll continue to study it. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s really no cure for this thing.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you continue. Do your best. I¡¯ll let you be the experimental subject. Let the makeup artist prepare. It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be an easy night. Not only will Long Xi be present, Jiang Haoran will also be present. The key is that we have no idea what Jiang Haoran is going to do or what he will do.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, not only that, I think he¡¯ll sneak in with the two troublemakers today. Oh right, Yan Kuan has already epted An Ning. Tonight is a gathering of top-quality goods.¡±

    ¡°Gathering of top-quality goods? 19 is a very apt description, isn¡¯t that so? So tonight, perhaps the main target of everyone will be me. Don¡¯t forget, Long Xi and I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. At most, we¡¯ll knock out Boss at the critical moment. Moreover, with me around, nothing will go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Dark 2, increase the protection of the children. Don¡¯t let them lure the tiger away from the mountain. Notify Dark 1¡¯s side to prevent him from being careless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. You still have four top-notch secret guards by your side. Even if an expert like Boss is around, he won¡¯t be able to gain anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 604 - Female Companion Selection

    <h4>Chapter 604: Female Companion Selection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Touching the shining Obsidian Star in her hand, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the main target of those people tonight would definitely be the thing in her hand. It was possible that many people were gearing up to chop off her finger.

    One wave had yet to subside, and another wave had risen. The situation was unpredictable.

    The old woman¡¯s matter had not been settled, and there was trouble on this side. Sometimes, this Yan Kuan really did not care about the consequences. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he would not have done it no matter what.

    Green, ck, and white. These three colors were not suitable for women to wear, but in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands, they added a sense of mystery. It was because Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s aura was too strong, the kind that could capture the entire scene the moment she appeared... The kind of ability to strategize and n that did not lose out to men was too obvious.

    Perhaps in this world, only Shen Xiaoxiao could match the Obsidian Star. Otherwise, why would she not be able to take it off the moment she wore it? People chose the Obsidian Star, and simrly, the Obsidian Star also chose its master.

    It wasn¡¯t as simple as finding a woman to match the Obsidian Star.

    Of course, no one knew about this.

    A long ck dress, two diamond earrings, and the special ne that Yan Kuan had once made that couldn¡¯t be removed from her neck. It was so simple, but this aura was enough to suppress the entire crowd.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really more domineering when you wear ck.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? But I feel that your face is getting more and more beautiful. There¡¯s no masculinity at all. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s always so easy to attract bees and butterflies. It¡¯s not good to be too handsome.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more talkative. Have you prepared the things in the car?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fully armed. I have no less than two things on me.¡±

    They had to be on high alert tonight. In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao had thought about whether they should secretly wake up Yan Kuan. However, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t know the specific arrangements of Long Xi. If they rashly let Yan Kuan be Long Xi... They would probably alert the enemy.

    Jiang Haoran seemed to have a very good rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. However, the fake Yan Kuan was here tonight. No one knew what arrangements the Jiang family had.

    Therefore, it was absolutely impossible not to be attentive.

    ¡°How many times did Yan Kuan¡¯s peoplee?¡±

    ¡°Three times. They only left after they saw us leave, but I think he will definitely wait outside the banquet hall.¡±

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t want to give up. Why didn¡¯t that little celebrity attend tonight?¡±

    ¡°She should be, but I don¡¯t know how Yan Kuan arranged it. After all, if you leave with him at such an asion, not only the outside world, but also the stock market tomorrow will be in turmoil.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want me to attend with him arm in arm?¡±

    19 smiled slightly, but did not answer. These words were originally said from the perspective of a businessman, but ording to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s personality, she would notpromise so easily.

    Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Do you think that the things that happened tonight will not happen if I hold his arm? Just wait and see. Maybe it will be more and more intense. It¡¯s really annoying to take two pieces of rat poop. I can¡¯t even kill them that way.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s settle it together tonight. You always wanted to have a good time before, but I think it¡¯s best to settle them as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will be more trouble in the future. Moreover, these are troubled times.¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. As long as they dare to make a move tonight, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Has President Shen arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°No, at most 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll wee her personally.¡±

    Long Xi walked out as soon as he finished speaking. Dark 1 frowned. Going out at this time, wouldn¡¯t he be causing trouble for Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for Boss to avoid suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Avoid suspicion? First, you actually want me to avoid suspicion?¡±

    He looked at his own secret guard with some puzzlement. Did he hear wrongly? The secret guard actually wanted him to avoid suspicion, and it was for Shen Xiaoxiao? And he even said that Long Xi didn¡¯t know Xiaoxiao? Who would believe it?

    ¡°You¡¯re really good to her. You¡¯re actually so worried about her.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate is nning for Boss. Tonight, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao are husband and wife after all. They must havee together. It¡¯s better to save trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan? You think I can¡¯tpete with him?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s noparison. It¡¯s just purely a matter of fact. Tonight, the Jiang family and celebrities from all walks of life will be attending.¡±

    Long Xi tilted his head. In the past, this secret guard never cared about these things. Tonight, however, it made him even more confused.

    ¡°1, you¡¯re a little strange.¡±

    Dark 1 understood. Strange. Of course he was strange, but he couldn¡¯t let him appear so recklessly. After all, it was really not good for Xiaoxiao. Even if he was really strict and lenient, he definitely could not appear so rashly.

    ¡°However, I think what you said is not unreasonable. Han Jia, are you ready?¡±

    After all, the secret guard was right. This was how the upper ss society was. No matter how much trouble you made, no matter how bad the rtionship between husband and wife was, they would always appear together on these asions. What would happen if he went out rashly now? Would he see that the couple acting happy? Stop joking, he was not that forgiving.

    ¡°I¡¯m already waiting in the lounge.¡±

    Long Xi did not say anything more and walked straight to the lounge.

    Dark 1 looked at the person who had finally stopped causing trouble and turned around to leave. He slowly loosened his clenched fists. If he were to twist them again and hurt Xiaoxiao, he would really make a move to call his boss out in advance. However, Boss told him that he had to wait until thetter half of the journey to wake him up. Otherwise, he would have made a move long ago.

    It was really too troublesome to look like this now.

    Han Jia had a pure and innocent face that many people would misunderstand. She was wearing a ck dress. If she didn¡¯t speak, she would be an elegantdy from a big family.

    Even though she was born with six fingers, because Long Xi used to wear finger gloves, no one said anything when she put on the finger gloves. They only thought that it was a couple¡¯s costume, which Han Jia deliberately did.

    The strapless pr dress with somece locks wasplicated and dazzling. The pink diamond jewelry made her look even more elegant.

    Standing together with Long Xi, they were a beautiful couple.

    The singer next to Yan Kuan, Nan Ya, was wearing a light yellow short skirt tonight. She was also beautiful and eye-catching. All the people who attended such a party were dressed up specially.

    ¡°Look at these two pairs. They are a match made in heaven.¡±

    When 19 heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he raised his head to look. Long Xi and Yan Kuan were standing at the entrance of the clubhouse and exchanging pleasantries. The reporters in the distance were scrambling to take photos. This scene was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected.

    Of course, there were also two people who had not expected it. They were the parties involved, Yan Kuan and Long Xi.

    Long Xi had thought that the couple would appear together no matter what. However, Yan Kuan had actually brought that little celebrity along with him. Was this really going to confirm the rumors? Although there was indeed something going on between him and Xiaoxiao, he could not be so disrespectful to her. Moreover, it was on this asion.. This Yan Kuan was really annoying.

 Chapter 605 - Out of This Door, You Are You, And I Am Me

    <h4>Chapter 605: Out of This Door, You Are You, And I Am Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In Long Xi¡¯s understanding, Yan Kuan could bully Shen Xiaoxiao himself, but others could not?

    No wonder Xiaoxiao would be with him in private. Such a man was indeed not worthy of being treated sincerely by Xiaoxiao. He should not have listened to the darned secret guard, and there was nothing wrong with waiting for Xiaoxiao to show up.

    Meanwhile, Yan Kuan was also a little surprised when he saw the woman beside Long Xi. He thought that Shen Xiaoxiao had repeatedly rejected him because of Long Xi. He had originally thought that since Shen Xiaoxiao had not given him any face, she would openly cheat on him, and he did not have to worry about it. Otherwise, he would not have invited Nan Ya. He did not expect that there would be another beautiful woman beside Long Xi. Why? Was this a taboo, or was it a falling out?

    Then who was Shen Xiaoxiao nning to attend with?

    Of course, this was not the time to ask this question. There were so many reporters here, and there was also a banquet hall a foot away. Everyone was watching. Only an idiot would fight with Yan Kuan in this ce.

    Regardless of whether you were unhappy in your heart, you still had to put in the effort to save face.

    ¡°So it turns out that President Yan likes this type of celebrity. I had already felt that such a small celebrity was too boring. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve yed with it, but I didn¡¯t expect President Yan to like the other people¡¯s leftovers. Your taste is pretty good. I don¡¯t have any good ones left tomorrow. I¡¯ll get someone to send them over to you.¡±

    This was Long Xi sticking up for Shen Xiaoxiao. Those present were not fools, so they naturally understood. No matter how well-mannered Nan Ya was, she was still blushing from Long Xi¡¯s words. Who asked her to go to a banquet with Long Xi before?

    She wasn¡¯t the daughter of some CEO or aristocratic family. She was just a celebrity. In everyone¡¯s eyes, wasn¡¯t a celebrity something that could be kept with just some money?

    Now that Long Xi said this, didn¡¯t everyone understand what he meant?

    D*mn it, he actually humiliated her so much for a mere Shen Xiaoxiao. Just he wait. Later on, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely be humiliated to her grandmother¡¯s home.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, President Long. But you¡¯re not too slow at changing partners. What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re even ying with a pair of finger gloves? What on earth does President Long have on his hand that¡¯s so shameful? He can¡¯t be a cripple, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood in the distance and had two men argue with each other. She thought that it was quite fun, but no matter which one of them stood out, they were both dragons among men. Both parties were now full of vigor, and they looked like they were at daggers drawn. If not for the smiles on both of their faces, many people would have thought that the two of them would fight.

    Such outstanding two people, one of them had a grand and steady aura, while the other had a calm and steady smile.

    It was a verymon sight for the two of them to look like this. However, the situation was not right.

    ¡°19, if you were to open a game and let the two of them fight, who do you hope to win?¡±

    ¡°Long Xi.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect 19 to make such a choice. However, when she thought about how Long Xi was their boss, she felt a little relieved. 19 must have made this choice.

    However, 19¡¯s next words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tremble slightly.

    He said, ¡°Yan Kuan actually humiliated you like this. He knew that you were going to participate, yet he still brought a small celebrity here.¡±

    ¡°You, isn¡¯t that great? I did save my breath when he brought a small celebrity here. I didn¡¯t want to reject himter. There¡¯s nothing to be angry about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of fact. He¡¯s already a useless person.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in from the other side. Let¡¯s avoid these two people. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have woken you up. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t attend this party. Why don¡¯t we go back? It¡¯s much more interesting to y with the two children than this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that 19 felt sorry for her, but she had to attend this party because the Jiang family had already called and asked her. Jiang Haoran had personally invited her to talk about thetestnd development case. Although the timing of this invitation was not right, it also reminded Shen Xiaoxiao of how many demons and monsters would appear tonight. All of them would appear at once, so there was no need to retreat, nor was there a need to retreat.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s just take things as theye. There¡¯s nothing to retreat. These people want to see me make a fool of myself, but they also want to see if they can make a fool of me and if they have the ability to do so.¡±

    Ignoring the two people standing at the door, 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao went around the back and entered through another side door. All the reporters and the public¡¯s eyes were on Long Xi and Yan Kuan, which made things more convenient for Shen Xiaoxiao and the others.

    Almost all the people present had arrived. Of course, the host and the main character, Yan Kuan, were still at the door confronting each other, and most of their efforts were focused on the two of them. Except for Jiang Haoran, only a few people noticed that Shen Xiaoxiao had arrived.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why didn¡¯t you watch the good show outside?¡±

    Jiang Haoran was still talking andughing cheerfully, not showing any peculiarity at all. Of course, such businessmen were used to putting on a show, so naturally, no one would see any dissatisfaction.

    ¡°The two of them entertaining the public is such a rare gesture. Of course, we have to watch. But after watching too much, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. Why isn¡¯t Chief Jiang watching the show with them?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as Xiaoxiao? After watching too much, there¡¯s nothing exciting to talk about. Moreover, I purposely waited here for Xiaoxiao, hoping to have a word with her.¡±

    Being so straightforward, Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little uncertain when she saw how Jiang Haoran was acting. However, she still nodded and followed Jiang Haoran into the VIP lounge with 19.

    19 stood at the door like the people Jiang Haoran brought along. Only Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran walked into the room.

    After sitting down, Jiang Haoran put down the wine ss in his hand and took out a ring from his body. He handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took it and looked at it. The Obsidian Star?

    If she had not concealed it well, if she had not known that this could not be the real Obsidian Star, she would have jumped up regardless of the asion.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t need to be so guarded and so hostile. Keep this thing well. It looks 100% simr to the one in your hand. As for its function, I don¡¯t know. Of course, I¡¯m not going to know.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. What was Jiang Haoran going to do? Why did she not understand?

    ¡°When I leave this room, I¡¯ll be Jiang Haoran and Xiaoxiao will be Shen Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao, do you understand what I mean? It¡¯s a request from an old friend. Xiaoxiao, take care of yourself.¡±

    After Jiang Haoran said that, he stood up and left. This made Shen Xiaoxiao confused. She held the ring in her hand and looked at it for a long time before she realized what he meant.

    This meant that Jiang Haoran was a member of the Jiang family. He was neither Big Brother Jiang nor Yan Kuan¡¯s good brother. This was a reminder to himself and also a reminder to herself. There was also this female version of the Obsidian Star. The props were all prepared.... From the looks of it, there was indeed a fierce battle tonight.

 Chapter 606 - Shameless Man

    <h4>Chapter 606: Shameless Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what kind of fierce battle it was, but looking at the fake Obsidian Star in her hand, Shen Xiaoxiao still put it in her handbag. Maybe this thing could really help her this time.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Be more vignt and don¡¯t touch it, including the drinks. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in big trouble tonight. Inform Dark 1 to be ready at any time.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, 19¡¯s expression turned cold. To be able to make Miss say that there was big trouble, he really couldn¡¯t be underestimated tonight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed them. In addition, the two of them have already entered. They probably know that you¡¯re here. Look...¡±

    ¡°Both of them are idiots. However, don¡¯t bother about them. Everyone is in charge. Yan Kuan doesn¡¯t intend to give me any face, and I¡¯ve never intended to give him any face. This is very fair. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s best that he doesn¡¯t provoke me tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯m not afraid of using him as an example. If the Jiang family is smart, they¡¯ll tell him to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I saw that Pei Li and Liu Yufei weren¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°Oh? They actually didn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they didn¡¯te, so I think they probably got the news as well.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for them to get the news. I just guessed two points from Jiang Haoran. The two of them didn¡¯te, so they could only be hiding in the dark and doing something bigger.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was right. At this moment, Pei Li and Liu Yufei were sitting in the car. The assassins that had been prepared in the car had all been properly arranged. Their purpose tonight wasn¡¯t to really do anything to Shen Xiaoxiao... Instead, they wanted Shen Xiaoxiao to do something that would attract Yan Kuan and Long Xi to kill her.

    As for what would attract two men to kill her, there was only one erotic argument.

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao appeared, there would always be people who saw them. Jiang Haoran was simr to when he saw her just now. He chatted with her lightly, but most of them were talking about business matters. It was rather baffling for others to see this scene. Of course, most of the people were watching the show.

    After all, no one was blind. Yan Kuan brought a small celebrity to attend and left his wife at the side. His wife brought her assistant to attend and talk cheerfully with the leader of the industry. No matter how one looked at it, it was very strange.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be attending today.¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so bold. You actually called me sister.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you even called me sister. This President Yan is enjoying the blessings of everyone, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? I don¡¯t need to say anything else, right? Yan Kuan, take care of your dog. Don¡¯t bark at everyone. Also, I remember that I have nothing to do with you at all. Remember to sign the divorce agreement quickly.¡±

    ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re going through a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no wonder you brought out all the little singers.¡±

    The voices in her ears kept on ringing.

    At first, Nan Ya was so angry that she almost cried. Butter, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made her so happy that she almost burst into tears. The two of them were going through a divorce, going through a divorce. This was great, this was really great.

    But she did not show it on her face at all. Yan Kuan had already let go of the little singer¡¯s hand. This little bit of face should indeed be given to Shen Xiaoxiao. No matter if Shen Xiaoxiao was angry at this moment... He should not have brought a singer to appear in public.

    As for the divorce agreement, he would not sign it. At least, he could not sign it until he had obtained the Obsidian Star.

    Yan Kuan lowered his head to look at the ring in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. It was so ring and so obvious. He had been instructed to keep a low profile before he came. He must not alert the enemy and let Shen Xiaoxiao notice anything. He was indeed a little rash tonight.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t misunderstand, I...¡±

    ¡°Does she still need to misunderstand when it¡¯s so obvious? Xiaoxiao, some people just like to eat in the pot and look at the bowl. Divorce is good. For a talent like Xiaoxiao, the number of people chasing after you is out of the fourth ring road.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s embellishment almost made Yan Kuan angry again. However, when he looked at the woman beside him, he smiled and said,?¡°Yes, no one canpare to a woman like Xiaoxiao, right?¡±

    These words were obviously directed at Han Jia. Han Jia looked harmless, but with her fiery temper, she immediately said,?¡°No matter how powerful a woman is, it¡¯s useless if she can¡¯t tie down a man.¡±

    ¡°You guys continue, I¡¯ll excuse you.¡±

    Han Jia deliberately said this to annoy her. Did she think she was stupid? Moreover, she was also stupid to talk about this topic with such a woman.

    Han Jia¡¯s face instantly turned red. Did this Shen Xiaoxiao look down on her? She didn¡¯t even say a word to him.

    ¡°Shen...¡±

    ¡°Han Jia, pay attention to your identity. Don¡¯t provoke me.¡±

    The warning voice of Long Xi was suppressed after Han Jia only said half a word. After all, facing Long Xi, Han Jia was scared from the bottom of her heart.

    Han Jia gave up, but Nan Ya didn¡¯t. The humiliation just now was still in front of her. Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left. She directly stretched out her leg, wanting to trip Shen Xiaoxiao who was wearing high heels.

    But would Shen Xiaoxiao be fooled by such a trick? Since she wanted toe to the door to be tortured, she would naturally help her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at her and directly stepped on that disobedient foot.

    ¡°Ah...!¡±

    A scream made everyone in the banquet hall look over.

    ¡°My foot!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so there¡¯s a foot? This youngdy¡¯s foot is too long. I was just about to leave. Sorry, I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    With just a few words, everyone understood that this was a trick she wanted to y. This was amon trick of the upper-ss society, but their opponent was Shen Xiaoxiao, so these little tricks naturally couldn¡¯t work.

    ¡°You, you did it on purpose. You stepped on me on purpose. Sister, I know you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Shen is too vicious. Even if she stood closer to you, you wouldn¡¯t step on her without feeling anything, would you?¡±

    Would Han Jia miss this opportunity? Even if Long Xi wanted to stop her, Han Jia had already spoken. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two women with amusement. Did she suffer an undeserved disaster?

    ¡°If the women you brought out are embarrassing, don¡¯t bring them out. The two men can¡¯t even teach the women well? You don¡¯t have to be the bosses anymore.¡±

    Her tone was still as light as a feather. She still didn¡¯t take these two women who were obviously causing trouble seriously. She only spoke to these two instigators. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao gave people the feeling that she was on apletely different level from the two women. They weren¡¯t on the same level to begin with.

    The three of them standing together gave people the illusion that a king was fighting amoner. Strong, very strong. A strong woman who didn¡¯t even use such a small trick.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, what do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Drag her away.¡±

    With just three words, Long Xi directly said to the people behind him. Han Jia did not even have time to shout before she was dragged away.

    ¡°Boss Long, as always, doesn¡¯t know how to take care of women.¡±

    ¡°But I need a zero-hour femalepanion. It doesn¡¯t matter whether there is one or not. Anyway, Xiaoxiao is alone. Why don¡¯t I apany Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°Wow, this Long Xi is so bold and shameless in front of her husband.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is going to be a good show....¡±

 Chapter 607 - The Appearance of Powder

    <h4>Chapter 607: The Appearance of Powder</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi¡¯s words surprised everyone. Wasn¡¯t this a little too shameless? No, it was a little too much. Even though they hadn¡¯t gone through the divorce procedures yet, her husband was still there.

    ¡°Long Xi, you¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Seeing Yan Kuan lose his temper, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to watch a good show. If she didn¡¯t know, she would really think that Yan Kuan was jealous. Of course, his act was also very convincing.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this was the beginning of a good show.

    ¡°Am I wrong? I don¡¯t have a female partner, and Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t have a male partner. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to be together? What? President Yan, do you really think that you can enjoy the happiness of all people at this moment?¡±

    Nan Ya didn¡¯t want to be dragged out like Han Jia. It hadn¡¯t even been 10 minutes since she appeared. Moreover, Han Jia¡¯s temperament was even better than hers. Even this couldn¡¯t enter the eyes of Long Xi, let alone Yan Kuan?

    Especially when Shen Xiaoxiao was here. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew from the moment Yan Kuan let go of her that Yan Kuan actually didn¡¯t want her to be by his side.

    ¡°President Yan, my leg hurts a little. I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Sister, President Shen, don¡¯t be angry. I was indeed careless just now. It has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±

    What a smart woman. She retreated in order to advance? If she really left, everyone would really feel sorry for her.

    ¡°Since your leg is injured, then let your President Yan send you back. He is used to taking care of women, isn¡¯t that right, President Yan?¡±

    Long Xi was clearly going to make things difficult for Yan Kuan tonight. Even Shen Xiaoxiao could see some clues. These two people were really enemies, weren¡¯t they?

    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you, President Long. You can go.¡±

    Thest few words were directed at Nan Ya. Seeing this, Nan Ya heaved a sigh of relief. Letting her leave could be considered as giving her some face. Long Xi had only wanted to disgust her. Seeing him like this, she did not say anything more. Anyway, Xiaoxiao had seen what she needed to see. Her goal had been achieved.

    However, even if Long Xi thought that he would let it go, Shen Xiaoxiao was not born to be bullied.

    Since she had put on such an aggrieved look, she naturally had to put on a show.

    ¡°What are you panicking about? Since I¡¯m partly responsible for thisdy¡¯s injury, I naturally have to do something. 19, personally arrange for someone to send thisdy to the hospital. All the expenses will be reimbursed. Oh, right, walk through the main door. Otherwise, Entertainment Weekly will write another story about us bullying others. Although they provoked us first, we can¡¯t stop them from having a good master now.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll arrange for someone toe immediately.¡±

    19 was naturally on hisdy¡¯s side. He had always disliked Nan Ya, and since thedy wanted to throw this annoying woman out, he naturally had to cooperate.

    Moreover, there was also Long Xi, and he was naturally happy to see a joke. 19 had not even called for help when he took the initiative to call the waiter behind him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that President Shen needs help? Hurry up and go over. You have no vision at all.¡±

    This was great. In less than a minute, even the people had been found. Nan Ya¡¯s face was flushed red. She looked at Yan Kuan with an aggrieved expression, hoping that Yan Kuan would speak up for her.

    Yan Kuan could also see that this Xiaoxiao was deliberately looking for trouble. However, he had no choice but to protect Nan Ya because someone had said that tonight, Nan Ya was a good card. He definitely could not change the card at thest minute.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to spare her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, President Yan, are you showing mercy to the fairer sex? I can¡¯t tell that you still have true love for thisdy?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you clearly know that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it? Alright, I can¡¯t care so much about your matters. Everyone has seen it. Since you can¡¯t keep thisdy, then our matters can be considered to be out in the open. Remember to sign the divorce agreement.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you...¡±

    ¡°President Shen, it¡¯s not like that...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood there and looked at Yan Kuan. She wanted to force Yan Kuan to make a decision. Of course, she also wanted to know what Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction would be if he really woke up and saw that he had been divorced for no reason.

    Why did she find it funny just thinking about it?

    ¡°Brother, why is it so lively?¡±

    A female voice sounded behind them. Shen Xiaoxiao did not need to look to know that it was An Ning. However, she did not expect that Yan Kuan and An Ning¡¯s rtionship was not bad. They were actually brother and sister.

    At this moment, when everyone saw An Ning appear and heard her call Yan Kuan brother, many people¡¯s expressions were already unsightly.

    When they thought of An Ning¡¯s identity, they could naturally guess that since An Ning called him brother, it meant that Yan Kuan was actually a member of the Ouyang family? This news was really hidden deep.

    ¡°Sister-inw, long time no see.¡±

    An Ning was very good at keeping up appearances. Of course, when she heard An Ning call her sister-inw, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that these people had indeed discussed this beforehand. Even An Ning was dragged in. Tonight was really lively.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ouyang. However, your ¡®sister-inw¡¯ address is to the wrong person. President Yan and I are currently going through the divorce procedures. Moreover, I didn¡¯t know that Miss An Ning was actually brother and sister to President Yan. It¡¯s really surprising.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, you might not know this, but I only received the news not long ago. On the other hand, Sister-inw and Brother can¡¯t get into a conflict over some trivial matters with unrted people. Today is the Multi-Treasure Group¡¯s banquet. Sister-inw, please be magnanimous.¡±

    What a beautiful speech. The smiles on her face corresponded to her words. Many people around her looked at An Ning in a different light.

    Although this Big Star An¡¯s reputation was already notorious in the industry, if she was Yan Kuan¡¯s younger sister, then her value would have to be reevaluated. It was definitely not as expected.

    ¡°Miss Ouyang is indeed worthy of being a member of the Ouyang family. Your eloquence is really good. Since Miss Ouyang has already said so, it¡¯s not good for me to meddle. Of course, I have also done my best. If you want to be responsible, then you don¡¯t want me to be responsible, then, there¡¯s nothing for me to do, right?¡±

    After finishing her words, Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left. Her expression slowly became a little solemn. No, it was definitely not right. There was definitely something wrong with An Ning¡¯s temperament. Moreover, she realized that she really shouldn¡¯t have appeared tonight... Even if she was sitting in the vi and waiting for those people toe and kill her, she shouldn¡¯t have appeared in this ce.

    If she had thought that living with the children would identally hurt the children, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this mess. Moreover, Yan Kuan would definitely be here tonight. She was worried that something would happen to the real Yan Kuan. After all, he hadn¡¯t been awakened yet... This idiot, Long Xi, thought that he was really that awesome, and that he could calcte everything at once.

    How troublesome.

    However, as expected, Shen Xiaoxiao had only turned around a few steps when she heard An Ning exim, ¡°Brother, what happened to you?¡±

 Chapter 608 - The Show Has Begun. She Has Become the Target of Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 608: The Show Has Begun. She Has Be the Target of Everyone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Following An Ning¡¯s exmation, everyone¡¯s attention was once again focused on them. Long Xi was the closest to Yan Kuan, so he naturally saw what had happened to Yan Kuan.

    He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Was the ck Emperor so weak?

    No way?

    ¡°President Yan, are you alright?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to turn her head. At this moment, she had no choice but to look over. She was really shocked when she saw this. Yan Kuan had really vomited blood? Moreover, it was at this moment? What was the meaning of this?

    Yan Kuan looked like he was on the verge of copsing. It was as if he could not take it anymore and was about to faint. However, his eyes were looking straight at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Looking at her like this, it was probably going to be a good show, right?

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan did not make a sound. It was little singer Nan Ya who spoke with a sobbing tone.

    ¡°President Shen, there¡¯s really nothing between me and President Yan. Don¡¯t misunderstand. Really, President Yan is actually...¡±

    ¡°Nan Ya, shut up.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s face was filled with anger. He did not care if there was still blood on the corner of his lips as he shouted at Nan Ya.

    However, Nan Ya was unmoved. She looked at Yan Kuan with a forbearing and sorrowful gaze as she said with teary eyes,?¡°No, let me say it out loud. If I don¡¯t say it out loud, she will misunderstand you for the rest of her life.¡±

    With her acting skills and appearance, what kind of melodramatic plot was waiting for her? Even Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little interested.

    Sure enough, after Nan Ya said this, Yan Kuan began to cough violently ording to the usual practice of romance novels. Then, he was unable to stop Nan Ya from revealing his secret.

    ¡°President Shen, there¡¯s really nothing going on between President Yan and me. President Yan is suffering from a very serious illness. He was afraid that he would drag you down, so he asked me to act with him. You know how much President Yan loves you. If he didn¡¯t truly love you, he wouldn¡¯t have transferred all the properties under his name to you.

    ¡°But, but President Shen, you shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood us. There¡¯s really nothing going on between us... And, and, even though President Shen and President Long have a deep rtionship, even if he was humiliated by President Long, President Yan would still tolerate it for you. President Yan turned a blind eye to it because he was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t have anyone to rely on in the future. Now, how could you force him to get a divorce and do this?¡±

    This news was explosive enough. Many people were not fools. Moreover, this Yan Kuan did not look good. He vomited blood, kept coughing, and even had a pale face. He was not as spirited and strong as when he had just arrived.

    Moreover, there was a very reasonable saying by Nan Ya. If Yan Kuan did not love Shen Xiaoxiao very much, then he would definitely not have transferred all the real estate under his name to Shen Xiaoxiao. Therefore, after most people heard what the little celebrity said... They all chose to believe it. After all, Yan Kuan¡¯s actions had been talked about by people all over the world. It had only been a short while since such a thing had happened. For a moment, everyone¡¯s expression when they looked at Shen Xiaoxiao was a little subtle.

    Moreover, there was also an important piece of news just now. It seemed that the rtionship between Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi was extraordinary? That was what it meant, right? If that was the case, then Shen Xiaoxiao was a little too much. Her husband had done so much for her, and she had even attracted bees and butterflies to be ready to cheat on him. The most important thing was... the person she had found was a young talent like Long Xi. This really made people jealous to the point of going crazy.

    Especially when Long Xi looked so provocative just now. At this moment, everyone felt pity for Yan Kuan while Shen Xiaoxiao was really ungrateful and shameless.

    Moreover, many people were thinking that if KN had such a boss, the future could be seen. With such a leader, thepany would not be able to fall into her hands.

    This was more uneptable than any other scandal.

    Looking at Nan Ya¡¯s righteous speech and Yan Kuan¡¯s sickly expression, Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but p her hands in admiration.

    Long Xi, who was at the side, naturally heard it the best. He could even predict that the KN Group¡¯s stock market would have a real crisis when the market opened the next morning.

    And this time, Xiaoxiao¡¯s reputation was ruined. This was even more effective than any other scandal, especially since the other party chose this time and this asion of his Multi-Treasure Group.

    If that was the case, he had probably been schemed against as well.

    This Yan Kuan was indeed despicable. This Yan Kuan was even a ck Emperor, yet he actually used a move that only these women knew. It really, really made people speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Let me take a look.¡±

    Liu Ke was the director of a certain hospital in the capital. His family was a chain, and his family was an aristocratic family of medicine. When he saw this scene, he took the initiative to stand out. It could be seen that he had already caused sympathy in people¡¯s hearts. Although Yan Kuan¡¯s move was despicable... It was extremely fast.

    ¡°This is a problem with the liver. I¡¯m afraid that he has just undergone a major operation. He needs to rest well. He must not be angry. He must rest well.¡±

    ¡°Old Liu, your medical skills are extremely good. It looks like your diagnosis is true.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, of course it¡¯s true. This can be a joke. Help him to the side and rest. Get someone to send him to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director Liu. Thank you.¡±

    Not only Nan Ya, but even An Ning was also very grateful to that so-called director. On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao was still standing there without saying a word.

    Yan Kuan was the same. They wanted to help him away, but he was indeed staring at Shen Xiaoxiao in a daze. The deep affection in his eyes could not be blocked or deceived. Compared to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s coldness... Together, they caused a strong discussion in the crowd.

    As the host of the banquet, Long Xi had to step forward at this time. However, this d*mnable woman actually said that there was something going on between him and Xiaoxiao. Even though there was indeed something going on between him and Xiaoxiao... However, if someone were to say it at this time, if he were to make a move again, his Multi-Treasure Group would no longer have a foothold in Jingdou the next day.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around. Other than Jiang Haoran, who was still looking at her as if he was watching a good show, everyone else¡¯s gazes had already turned into disdain and anger.

    This move was truly ingenious. Just how was she going to dismantle it?

    Either they would still get a divorce, but under such circumstances, it would be too embarrassing to take over the property under Yan Kuan¡¯s name. Or she would walk over and make amends with Yan Kuan. In other words, she would take the initiative to make a mistake. There would be an even more exciting scene of the prodigal son turning back. Of course, the prodigal son would only be a woman, and then everyone would be happy.

    However, the consequences were needless to say. All of Yan Kuan¡¯s hard work and business would go down the drain and be taken over by someone else. As for thetter, once she stepped out of the door, her hands and people would be separated.

    They really thought she was easy to bully, didn¡¯t they? In this world, only they were an actress. They pushed her to the cusp of such a storm and even arranged for the President¡¯s legacy to appear. Did they think that they could do whatever they wanted? Dream on!

    If she was led by the nose by them, she was no longer Shen Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 609 - The Tip of the Storm, One Ring After Another

    <h4>Chapter 609: The Tip of the Storm, One Ring After Another</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had be the target of public criticism. Neither Long Xi nor 19 had expected this. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that tonight would not be a good night, but she had not expected such an oue.

    If it had been real weapons, Shen Xiaoxiao might have felt that the other party was a little too weak. However, to use such a soft knife to attack like this, if she had not been used to ying with people¡¯s hearts, if she had not been used to these methods... She really wouldn¡¯t be able to y with such a big hand.

    Especially since this Yan Kuan was really a sickly and weak Yan Kuan. This couldn¡¯t be faked. After all, even if one¡¯s cloning technology was advanced, in this era, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it exactly the same... Since there weren¡¯t any difficulties or problems on the outside, then there couldn¡¯t be no problems on the inside.

    Yan Kuan stood where he was, waiting for Shen Xiaoxiao to express her stance. Meanwhile, everyone seemed to be watching what Shen Xiaoxiao would do. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were locked onto Shen Xiaoxiao. At this moment, it was as if a ray of light was on her back. It made Shen Xiaoxiao want to curse.

    ¡°Sister-inw, why aren¡¯t youing over? He¡¯s waiting for you. Look, he¡¯s about to lose his bnce. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±

    Another holy mother came. These three women were in a show. It turned out that two women could also support this show.

    ¡°Since President Yan is sick, I¡¯ll arrange a car to send President Yan back immediately. As the host, I didn¡¯t know that President Yan¡¯s body was so weak. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have disturbed President Yan¡¯s recuperation.¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Long Xi couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Although it was a little awkward for him to speak up, and it was easy to get burned, it was impossible for him to not say a word.

    In particr, he really did not like the way Xiaoxiao was being watched by these people.

    ¡°If Big Brother did note to the banquet, I¡¯m afraid that President Long would have already entered the house. As long as it¡¯s a man, he would stand up even if he had to die today. President Long, why do you have to say such sarcastic words?¡±

    Long Xi looked at the former miss of the Ouyang family. If it was during normal times, he would have thrown her out. However, in such an asion, he had to endure it for a while before he walked over and snapped the woman¡¯s neck.

    Everyone looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. However, at this moment, a burst of exmations suddenly sounded. Everyone followed the voice and looked over.

    Unknowingly, a video screen appeared on therge screen of the rostrum. It was a video of a woman and two foreigners. The most important thing was... The woman in the video screen was actually Shen Xiaoxiao, who was being watched by everyone.

    The entire banquet hall was about to explode. Everyone began to whisper to each other, and everyone began to discuss animatedly.

    Some people even started to turn around and point at Shen Xiaoxiao. It was too explosive. They were actually flying together, and it was even with two foreigners.

    This... although it was mosaic, it was too shameless.

    At this moment, whether it was Long Xi, Yan Kuan, or Shen Xiaoxiao, all of their faces were ashen. However, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly calmed down the moment she saw the video.

    She even crossed her arms across her chest and looked at the video in the distance as if she was watching a good show. Liu Yufei¡¯s video was pretty good. Her expression was simr to that of pain and enjoyment. However, some people thought that it was a synthetic video. The close-up of her expression was too clear.

    In this world, there was no one else who could imitate her appearance to such an extent other than Liu Yufei.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because the boss has a problem with his brain. Back then, he had Liu Yufei make up to look like you. Look, now he¡¯s in trouble. Disgusting.¡±

    19 was the first to be displeased. Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at him and said with some doubt, ¡°This was three years ago. How did you know? What did you remember?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s rtionship at this time was actually this. This made 19 feel extremely speechless. He could only say,?¡°Miss, are you worried about the wrong thing? Although it was three years ago, the investigation on Liu Yufei hasn¡¯t stopped at all these years. I naturally know about it. Moreover, what are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do? She even knows that I have a mole on my chest. I¡¯m curious, how did she know? You, don¡¯t bother about it. Wait, it¡¯s not over yet. Maybe she still has other tricks up her sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Other tricks? Who did this to make it so big that even Boss and Long Xi were involved? This Long Xi is really stupid. He was tricked in his own territory.¡±

    ¡°His foundation is not stable. Moreover, this is China, not our territory.¡±

    ¡°Should we leave first?¡±

    ¡°Leave first? No need. Let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯m more curious about what¡¯s next. Besides, do you think we can leave now?¡±

    19 frowned. If it weren¡¯t for Boss, the Miss wouldn¡¯t havee out to take the risk. But even if the Miss didn¡¯te, those people would have a way to force the Miss to show herself tonight. Perhaps the headlines of tomorrow¡¯s newspapers would be the same as now.

    Everyone looked at the video screen on the stage, because it was indeed endless. There were ck people, white people, one or two people, and even two or four peopleter on. The standards of ying were getting bigger and bigger, and the people were all different.

    The entire banquet hall had be noisy, just like a market. Long Xi seemed to have forgotten to ask someone to turn off the video screen, and he stared nkly at the screen on the stage. Perhaps he had not expected... a woman who was as cold as ice in his eyes actually had such a side to her.

    Of course, did you say a synthetic video screen? No, the expression was too real. It was impossible. Moreover, it was not that he did not know anything about these things. He could tell with just one look whether it was a synthetic video screen or not. Moreover, he had once changed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes, and there was indeed a mole on her chest.

    This made him unable to believe everything that was happening before his eyes.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that idiot Long Xi know to ask someone to turn off the screen?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that idiotic expression of his? He probably wishes he could kill me right now.¡±

    ¡°Kill you? What right does he have to kill you? What an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 stood at the side and whispered to each other. They didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haoran to actually walk over. As soon as he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he said something like this. Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t stupid either... Naturally, she could tell that Jiang Haoran meant that he believed that the woman in the video was not her.

    ¡°The show is not over yet. It¡¯s not the right time to be anxious. Besides, the more I am not anxious, the more anxious some people are, right, Brother Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, yes, Xiaoxiao is right. If you are not anxious, there will always be people who are anxious.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang should stay away from me. Otherwise, you might get into trouble too.¡±

    ¡°Me? Hahaha, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Sometimes, even if you hide far away, you might not be able to escape the deliberate schemes of others. If I stand here and create more gossip for them, maybe tomorrow, I¡¯ll also be on the entertainment headlines.. I¡¯ll always be on the finance page, and there will be times when I¡¯m bored.¡±

 Chapter 610 - I Owe You a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 610: I Owe You a Favor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at this strange Jiang Haoran. He had just said that everyone would be in charge of their own business when they left the room. Why did he do this now?

    ¡°Brother Jiang, are you going to be Lei Feng¡¯s uncle?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such high moral character. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t use these methods to deal with a woman. I didn¡¯t mean what I said just now. After we leave that room, we will each be in charge of our own business.¡±

    Was he going to continue the alliance? Yan Kuan¡¯s friend didn¡¯t just stand by his side? They were all allied tonight. The Jiang family was also one of them, and the most important one.

    ¡°Brother Jiang is so benevolent. I can¡¯t drag Brother Jiang down with me. Not to mention the Jiang family, your precious daughter will probably tear my skin off.¡±

    These words were true. Jiang Haoran doted on his daughter since she lost her mother. He had heard from Da Bao and Little Treasure that Jiang Ting was treated like a princess in the Jiang family, and she was a ruthless little princess, no one dared to provoke her.

    When Jiang Haoran heard Shen Xiaoxiao mention his daughter, who was only 13 years old but had a bad personality, he smiled indifferently and said:

    ¡°When the child is older, shecks a mother¡¯s upbringing. A woman like Xiaoxiao is indeed like what Long Xi said. The people chasing you are ranked outside the fourth ring road. To be able to remain so calm in such a situation and situation, even I, Jiang Haoran, might not be able to do it. Yan Kuan is indeed blessed. But now, I think Yan Kuan¡¯s luck hase to an end. Naturally, he needs others to take advantage of him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Haoran in surprise. Did he mean that he fancied her? How was that possible? Was he joking?

    Even 19 could not figure out what Jiang Haoran was trying to do. He said that he was Boss¡¯ brother. Look at how he was trying to pry a rtionship away from him. What was Jiang Haoran thinking? Was it the Jiang family¡¯s deliberate arrangement? Or did Jiang Haoran really think this?

    ¡°Brother Jiang sure likes to joke around, but my luck isn¡¯t something that just anyone can touch. Look, if I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll go bankrupt and end up being abandoned. Sigh, why do I feel like I¡¯m a little vicious?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao is indeed special.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s white powder, it¡¯s white powder. It can¡¯t be, there¡¯s actually such a thing.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression became a little abnormal after everyone¡¯s mor. If it was abroad, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but in China, these things like drugs... If there was even the slightest suspicion, she would be stung tightly. Furthermore, even though it was only a side profile on the screen, and even though it was only a candid shot, it could be seen that Shen Xiaoxiao was dealing with someone else.

    ¡°The Jiang family is really generous.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it just a simple scene? Your entertainmentpany is so big. It¡¯s normal for Xiaoxiao to have such a scene. It¡¯s just a small segment that was intercepted. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    He even helped here up with a reason? This made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely surprised. She had thought that Jiang Haoran would say that it had nothing to do with the Jiang family, but he didn¡¯t say that it had anything to do with the Jiang family, nor did he deny that it had nothing to do with the Jiang family. Instead, he quickly came up with a good n for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    19¡¯s brows rxed a little. This Jiang Haoran was really something. He didn¡¯t seem to be that annoying anymore.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t respond to Jiang Haoran¡¯s words. Although this reason was very good, if the police came to your door and asked you, since this video was only a short segment, then what about the others? When and where were they filmed? Someone must have watched you film, right? Where were the witnesses?

    If the police asked you to take out these, how would you exin it? Therefore, Jiang Haoran¡¯s way of handling things was not bad, but it would not stand up to scrutiny. If these things could not be taken out, it would arouse the other party¡¯s suspicion.

    Therefore, the best way was to deny it. After all, there was only one side of it from the beginning to the end. It was only because it was sent along with those p*rnographic videos, so everyone automatically thought that it was her.

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t born to be an actress, and I couldn¡¯t shoot such a good video.¡±

    19 looked sideways. Jiang Haoran was surprised. Was she not grateful?

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I owe you a favor.¡±

    However, just when Jiang Haoran and 19 were a little surprised, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly hit the back of Jiang Haoran¡¯s neck lightly. Jiang Haoran fainted without any warning. Fortunately, 19 reacted quickly... He held Jiang Haoran up and did not let him faint on the ground.

    ¡°Miss, you?¡±

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Take off his jacket.¡±

    How could 19 not listen to Shen Xiaoxiao? Moreover, everyone was attracted by the video, so naturally, no one noticed what they were doing in the corner.

    19 quickly took off Jiang Haoran¡¯s suit jacket. Shen Xiaoxiao took it over and put it on herself. When 19?saw her look, he instantly understood how to drag the Jiang family into the water.

    19 very tactfully let go of Jiang Haoran¡¯s jacket. Jiang Haoran immediately fainted on the ground. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately eximed in a voice that could be heard by everyone present, ¡°Brother Jiang, Brother Jiang, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Jiang Haoran who fainted.¡±

    ¡°Hey, look, Shen Xiaoxiao is actually wearing Jiang Haoran¡¯s jacket. Could it be that they have a rtionship too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this Shen Xiaoxiao is really not simple. These men are all dragons among men. Even Mr. Jiang is not someone that others can afford to offend. She actually got together with him? This woman is really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so many outstanding men are circling around her. She¡¯s too amazing.¡±

    Jiang Haoran was lying on the ground wearing only a white shirt. Long Xi also reacted at this moment and immediately walked over.

    After all, Jiang Haoran¡¯s identity was too sensitive. He was also the most important person at the banquet tonight. However, this banquet was obviously messed up, but Jiang Haoran could not be in trouble too.

    However, he was just attracted by the video and didn¡¯t care about anything else. He said that he absolutely couldn¡¯t be easily moved, or else, look, this was the consequence.

    If he could still find some excuses for Shen Xiaoxiao in the video before, but now, looking at Shen Xiaoxiao squatting there with Jiang Haoran¡¯s coat on her anxiously, it was really eye-catching.

    Should he believe what he saw, or should he believe everything in front of him?

    ¡°Director Liu, please take a look. The few of you help Mr. Jiang to the side and lie down.¡±

    Long Xi immediately gave the order. After saying that, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, especially when he saw the coat on her body. He only felt that it was very eye-piercing.

    He was unhappy, so the words he said naturally became cold. At least, Shen Xiaoxiao had sensed that something was wrong at the first moment.

    ¡°President Shen, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feigned panic made Long Xi even more unhappy. This woman had always been cold since the moment he saw her, and her expression rarely changed. Even when he said that Little Treasure was going to be a bargaining chip in his hands, her expression was definitely not as expressive as it was now.

    What kind of woman was this Shen Xiaoxiao?

 Chapter 611 - Borrowing Jiang Haoran

    <h4>Chapter 611: Borrowing Jiang Haoran</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. Mr. Jiang was fine when he suddenly fainted, but he said something about ¡®framing a woman¡¯. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Framing a woman? Does that mean someone framed Shen Xiaoxiao? Mr. Jiang must have fainted from anger, right?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Didn¡¯t you see that Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing Mr. Jiang¡¯s coat? If Mr. Jiang didn¡¯t believe her, why would he let her wear his coat?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard the gossip of these women and knew that it would be like this. Just now, she was still thinking of how to use others to push the boat. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haoran to take the initiative to walk in front of her. She would be letting herself down if she didn¡¯t use him.

    Moreover, Jiang Haoran gave people a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. It was a feeling that was both good and evil. She didn¡¯t even know whether he was a friend or an enemy.

    ¡°President Shen, what do you mean by being ambiguous?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. Why don¡¯t you wake him up and ask him?¡±

    ¡°Director Liu? What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Jiang?¡±

    ¡°This is probably the result of fatigue. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong outside.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had done it herself. How could anyone find out that there was something wrong? Hearing the so-called Director Liu¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao was not worried at all that she would be exposed.

    ¡°I wonder who President Shen and Mr. Jiang are?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister-inw. Why does it seem that your rtionship with Mr. Jiang is not simple?¡±

    ¡°Not simple? You must be mistaken. Isn¡¯t it President Yan who introduced me to Mr. Jiang? Don¡¯t you know what my rtionship with him is?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao threw the question to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan looked at Jiang Haoran thoughtfully. There was no such move in tonight¡¯s n. Why would Shen Xiaoxiao get involved with Jiang Haoran? If the Jiang family¡¯s own people were involved... How were they going to deal with the current situation? Hadn¡¯t they already nned it out? All the public opinion was on their side. Why did Jiang Haoran appear?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, those videos, you...¡±

    Yan Kuan did not answer her question. Instead, he shifted the topic back to the video that was still ying in the hall.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, her eyes filled with ridicule and scrutiny. Was he really not going to let her off?

    ¡°Hurry up and turn it off, you useless thing.¡±

    Long Xi also interrupted at this time. When he interrupted, the waiter behind him hurriedly ran to turn off the video.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and then at Long Xi. What a good n. These two men were looking at her with eyes full of disbelief and dissatisfaction.

    Yes, dissatisfaction, strong dissatisfaction.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to describe her feelings at this moment. These two men were supposed to be the same person, but at this moment, one of them had his face, while the other had his heart. However, they just couldn¡¯t be one.

    Not only that, at this moment, they were probably all pointing their spears at her. What a good n, what a good n.

    Not to mention the financial storm and the storm of public opinion that would follow, just at this moment, these two men wouldn¡¯t be able to pass this test easily.

    ¡®Jiang Haoran, looks like I can only use you.¡¯

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±

    ¡°President Yan, are you alright? Shen Xiaoxiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person, to actually make such a disgusting video. Now, you still don¡¯t want to admit it? Look at those expressions. I feel embarrassed.¡±

    An Ning immediately spoke up. Her voice was raised, and half of the people who had been attracted by Jiang Haoran looked at them again.

    ¡°The entertainment industry is already stinky, and you have the nerve to talk about others? You¡¯re just short of taking a video, but you have even more guests.¡±

    Seeing An Ning like this, 19 was already furious. How could such a woman with scandals all over the ce have the nerve to stand out and talk about others?

    ¡°Who are you? Are you also her lover? You¡¯re so shameless.¡±

    ¡°Okay, 19, don¡¯t think about biting back after being bitten by a dog. After all, you¡¯re a human being, but you¡¯re different from some animals.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you shameless woman, you can have anyone you want.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Liu is foaming at the mouth. This, this, President Long, hurry up and call a car.¡±

    The conflict between them was once again interrupted by Jiang Haoran. If it were anyone else, they would not have such great influence. However, this person was Jiang Haoran, a member of the Jiang family.

    The current existence of the Jiang family was simr to the existence of the Ouyang family in the past. Jiang Haoran was someone¡¯s direct subordinate, and he was the best person in the Jiang family outside. One could imagine the importance of him.

    Therefore, even if Yan Kuan or An Ning wanted to do something, they could only give up when they saw that Jiang Haoran was obviously acting strangely. However, they were also curious as to who gave the order... Why did something happen to Jiang Haoran? It seemed that Shen Xiaoxiao was really lucky.

    However, so what if she was lucky? Her reputation was already notorious. She could foresee the shock of the stock market the next day. Shen Xiaoxiao, oh, Shen Xiaoxiao, even if you were extremely capable, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make aeback tonight.

    ¡°Send him to the hospital immediately.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, you...¡±

    He did not expect that the unconscious Jiang Haoran would suddenly wake up as soon as he approached. 19 took the lead to help him up and touched the back of his neck without anyone noticing. Jiang Haoran only had time to say a few words before the rest of his words were stuck in his throat.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao would not miss such an opportunity. She knew that Jiang Haoran was going to get even with her, but her cooperation with 19 had always been wless. Of course, he would not drop the ball at this time. Seeing that Jiang Haoran had fainted again, she knew that 19 was the best partner.

    ¡°Miss, since President Jiang has been calling your name, you should personally send President Jiang to the hospital. Otherwise, President Jiang will be worried if he doesn¡¯t see you when he wakes up.¡±

    19¡¯s words were a disguised acknowledgment that Jiang Haoran and Shen Xiaoxiao had a close rtionship. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t feel that 19¡¯s words were wrong. After all, at this time, when Shen Xiaoxiao was suffering from so many scandals... Dragging Jiang Haoran into the water was the wisest choice. After all, Jiang Haoran¡¯s identity was there.

    Although it would definitely be reported in all the newspapers tomorrow, as long as she followed Jiang Haoran out, no matter how many reports or dirty reports there were, it would be useless.

    Jiang Haoran was really an excellent umbre, protecting Shen Xiaoxiao from this disaster.

    And the most important thing was that Shen Xiaoxiao had juste to Jiang Haoran¡¯s side and moved extremely quickly. When Jiang Haoran¡¯s hand had just grabbed her hand, 19 had already made a move. Therefore, Jiang Haoran¡¯s action was still to grab Shen Xiaoxiao with one hand, and it was to grab her tightly. Therefore, it was the best choice for Shen Xiaoxiao to follow Jiang Haoran out at this moment.

    Everyone also saw this scene. No one had any doubts at this moment. If they could still guess it just now, then at this moment, Jiang Haoran¡¯s short awakening and his actions were telling everyone... He indeed had a deep rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    As for how they were going to get along with Shen Xiaoxiao, they would have to consider it carefully.

 Chapter 612 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 612: Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The car was soon ready. Jiang Haoran held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand tightly, so as soon as the car arrived, Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran walked out together.

    The reporters outside rushed to take photos. Of course, the first to bear the brunt were the hands that were still holding on because of thea.

    After his wife passed away, Jiang Haoran had always been clean. Not only that, he didn¡¯t have any scandals at all. His reputation in the industry was extremely good.

    However, at this moment, it was practically the biggest news of the century. Jiang Haoran actually held the hand of a woman and was carried out of the banquet hall. Not only that, this woman was actually a married man, thetest CEO of the KN Group, the legendary woman that had been rumored to be the talk of the town recently, Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Those that he knew and those that he did not know were all swarming over at this moment. No matter how many bodyguards were arranged, it was useless. Of course, Jiang Haoran, who was carried out by someone, was definitely the one who received the most attention. Everyone was looking at them. However, they wouldn¡¯t really be an eyesore to prevent Jiang Haoran from being sent out for treatment.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s face turned even paler as he looked at the person who had left so quickly. Without saying a word, he turned around and walked to a corner to dial the phone that he knew by heart.

    At the exasperated voice on the other end of the phone, Yan Kuan could imagine how angry he was even if he used his toes to think. It turned out that Jiang Haoran¡¯s appearance was really unexpected. He just didn¡¯t know if it was because Shen Xiaoxiao was too lucky... Or if she had used some kind of trick.

    What Yan Kuan didn¡¯t expect was that that person¡¯s heart was hard. He didn¡¯t even care about his own brother and still wanted the n to continue. This was something that he really didn¡¯t expect.

    However, their mission tonight had beenpleted. The key was the next mission and tomorrow¡¯s mission.

    As long as the next mission was as smooth as before, then not only would Shen Xiaoxiao be ranked in the rankings of victory and defeat, she would probably have a reputation that wouldst for ten thousand years. She would even be a rat on the streets that everyone wanted to beat up, and she would also be involved in drugs... The consequences were obvious.

    Looking at the blurry figure that had already left, thest bit of hope in his heart had disappearedpletely. Nothing was more important than the mission.

    Long Xi was also looking at the car in the distance, deep in thought. He had long known that Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran had a close rtionship. It was just that tonight¡¯s events had happened one after another, and it had almost caused his brain to short circuit. However, no matter what... If Jiang Haoran had not interfered, this little reputation would have been tarnished.

    This... really made him not know what to do.

    ¡°Long Xi, there are killers outside.¡±

    Han Jia had walked to Long Xi¡¯s side again. It was as if she did not care if Long Xi had asked someone to drag her away earlier, making her lose facepletely.

    She had already received the news that all of tonight¡¯s actions were directed at Shen Xiaoxiao. It was good that she had avoided it. If she hadn¡¯t avoided it, the mes would have burned her.

    Of course, she was also waiting for a good show. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone in China who would hurt Shen Xiaoxiao so badly. It wasn¡¯t too bad to lose her reputation. She thought that they were the only ones targeting her. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people targeting her.

    She could not let Shen Xiaoxiao really die. After all, the key to opening the fund was still in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands. Grandma had said that she could use her children to threaten her, or she could use other threats. However, she definitely could not take the initiative to attack Shen Xiaoxiao. This was because this was a woman who could be ruthless. She would rather die than be destroyed. This was Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Assassin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and there are many of them. I heard that there are people in the team.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    However, when he thought of thest short video that had just been broadcast... Could it be rted? Who was the culprit behind this? Could it be rted to someone from the Jiang family to deal with Shen Xiaoxiao in such a manner?

    However, if it was rted, it would not make sense if Jiang Haoran was still holding onto Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand even though he was unconscious.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so mysterious that he didn¡¯t know how to describe her.

    ¡°Get down.¡±

    Han Jia knew that Long Xi must have listened to her words. No matter how he treated her, as long as he listened, Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not a woman that she could provoke, at least not now.

    Of course, they would also send people to rescue Shen Xiaoxiao. However, if they rescued her from someone else¡¯s hands, she would end up in their hands. They had been waiting for too long.

    Also, Grandma had been missing for so long. They didn¡¯t know where she was being held by Shen Xiaoxiao. They might be able to take this opportunity to exchange her for Grandma. They couldn¡¯t miss this good opportunity.

    Even if Long Xi didn¡¯t make a move, she would still get people to make a move.

    ¡°Han Jia, put away your thoughts. I told you, I will take responsibility for Shen Xiaoxiao. You just need to do what you should do. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for turning against you.¡±

    Han Jia¡¯s back trembled when she turned around. Long Xi warned her again. Didn¡¯t the videos tonight make Long Xi understand that Shen Xiaoxiao was a shameless woman? Why did he want such a shameless woman?

    Han Jia didn¡¯t turn back. At least, she still had a trace of dignity. She didn¡¯t want to see Long Xi like this, and she was afraid that her expression would betray her.

    Because the farce party between Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran had been slightly reorganized, it didn¡¯t mean that it was over. Besides, it was originally a party for the Multi-Treasure Group. As the host, Long Xi came back to his senses from the big incident just now. Shouldn¡¯t he keep his spirits up?

    However, at this moment, when everyone had just entered the banquet hall, the door of the banquet hall was suddenly pushed open.

    The reporters outside all walked in. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with horror and fear. When everyone was confused.

    Nearly 50 people wearing ck masks walked in with heavy weapons in their hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Raise your hands above your head and squat down.¡±

    Screams and howls were incessant.

    Gunshots, crying, and the final act of killing a chicken to warn the monkeys.

    No one believed that this was just a drama. It was real. It was an attack that no one had expected.

    Long Xi squatted on the ground. Tonight¡¯s drama was getting more and more interesting. If everything was aimed at Shen Xiaoxiao just now, then what about now? Who was it aimed at now?

    The entire upper-ss society of China? Or the elites of the entire financial street?

    ¡°Be obedient, everyone. We just want to borrow some things to spend. As long as you don¡¯t act rashly, we promise not to hurt anyone¡¯s life.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking. The door opened from the outside again. Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran, who had clearly just left, were escorted in. Of course, 19 was also among them. The only difference was that Jiang Haoran had been carried out by someone earlier, and at this moment... Jiang Haoran had walked in by himself.

    However, the hand that had been held together when they were carried out earlier was still tightly held by the two of them at this moment. Whether it was Yan Kuan or Long Xi, when they saw this scene, their eyes became increasingly fierce....

 Chapter 613 - Working With Jiang Haoran

    <h4>Chapter 613: Working With Jiang Haoran</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ten minutes ago.

    As soon as the car drove out, Shen Xiaoxiao let go of Jiang Haoran¡¯s hand. She took a nce at 19 and he immediately understood. He aimed the gun directly at the driver¡¯s neck from behind.

    ¡°Pull over.¡±

    Just as the car steadied itself, 19 immediately threw a punch. The driver fainted on the side. 19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and asked,?¡°Are we leaving now?¡±

    ¡°No, wake him up.¡±

    ¡°Wake him up? If he wakes up, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we can leave now? It¡¯s just a temporary exit. There are already assassins arranged less than 100 meters in front of us. So, wake him up and cooperate with the Jiang family. Keep him alive from the Jiang family.¡±

    When 19 heard what Shen Xiaoxiao said, he naturally immediately tapped on Jiang Haoran.

    Seeing that Jiang Haoran was slowly waking up, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him with a faint smile.

    However, when Jiang Haoran saw the environment he was in and who the person in front of him was, he did not have a trace of anger. Instead, he said very calmly,?¡°Xiaoxiao is really smart. She knows to use me as a shield, but what is the meaning of this now?¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, I¡¯m sorry. Consider it as me owing you a favor. You can Look at your 10 o¡¯clock direction. Brother Jiang is also a veteran. I¡¯m afraid you should be able to see something, right?¡±

    Jiang Haoran followed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and looked over. As expected, he saw some sh points. Although there was a cover-up at night, he knew that there were snipers not far ahead based on his intuition as a soldier for many years, and the number of snipers was definitely not low.

    What was going on?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you?¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, you and I both know what¡¯s going on, so I won¡¯t waste words. The Jiang family¡¯s appetite is too big, and they made such a big fuss just to deal with me. Brother Jiang, what do you think I should do at this moment? Besides, I think Brother Jiang¡¯s current situation is very advantageous to me.¡±

    Jiang Haoran looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He had already guessed some things, but only after he got confirmation from Shen Xiaoxiao did he understand that his big brother really wanted to kill her.

    It seemed that the Dark Empire was too tempting. Even his big brother, the head of a country, had thoughts about it. It really made people not know what to do.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°We have at most three minutes. I¡¯m afraid the people behind will arrive immediately. I want to make a deal with Brother Jiang.¡±

    ¡°Deal? What deal?¡±

    ¡°I happen to know where the person Brother Jiang wants is.¡±

    Jiang Haoran was shocked. The person he wanted?

    ¡°Yan Kuan even told you this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s smile was unfathomable. She only pointed to the west. Jiang Haoran¡¯s heart trembled. She was not lying. Did she really know?

    Shen Xiaoxiao also did not expect that thest piece of gossip she knew in her previous life would actuallye in handy at this time.

    There had been rumors that the business tycoon Jiang Haoran actually had a son and a daughter. It was just that back then, his son had gone missing for a few years due to a kidnapping case. The Jiang family had searched the world for him.

    In his previous life, which was next year, Jiang Haoran¡¯s son would be found by himself. However, Jiang Dong, who had run back at that time, had shocked everyone because he lookedpletely like a girl. This was not makeup. Jiang Dong had been sold to Thand since he was young and had been injected with estrogen since he was young. Although his reproductive organs had not been destroyed, the estrogen in his body was too high, and even breasts had grown out.

    Therefore, at that time, everyone had been making a fuss because the Ouyang family had stood firm. Therefore, at that time, everyone knew about the joke of the Jiang family.

    Some people said that this was Jiang Haoran¡¯s retribution, while others said that Jiang Haoran had offended someone. Only Jiang Haoran knew that his son, Jiang Dong, had helped his eldest brother¡¯s child to fend off a cmity. Therefore, the Jiang family had been especially fond of Jiang Haoran over the years. They also doted on Jiang Haoran¡¯s only daughter.

    However, how could Jiang Haoran not have any resentment toward his eldest brother? Shen Xiaoxiao did not think so.

    Especially after knowing that his son had gone through all that, even a saint would not be able to do so.

    ¡°Jiang Dong¡¯s situation is not good. My people have already gone to pick him up. However, Brother Jiang will have to be mentally prepared when the timees. After all, Brother Jiang should have heard about the usual practices of little boys in Thand, right?¡±

    Jiang Haoran could no longer hold himself back. His calmness and aggressiveness from before instantly disappeared.

    He could not believe anyone, but he would definitely believe the news of the Dark Empire. This was because Yan Kuan had also mentioned to him that there was news in Thand. Now that he was certain that it was there, hepletely believed her.

    Especially Jiang Dong. This name had been hidden in his heart for many years. If Shen Xiaoxiao did not know about it, she would definitely not have said this name.

    ¡°What does Xiaoxiao want?¡±

    ¡°She wants Brother Jiang to act with her. But Brother Jiang, don¡¯t worry. I will guarantee your safety. I¡¯m just worried that I won¡¯t hurt you, but will that person show mercy to you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words once again made Jiang Haoran start to think deeply. Would his big brother disregard his life for the sake of the Dark Empire? Would he? No way? For his big brother, he had even lost his son and wife. Wasn¡¯t this enough?

    Subconsciously, he did not really believe it. He even felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was deliberately trying to make things difficult for him.

    However, what happened next made Jiang Haoran have no choice but to believe it.

    Bang!

    The moment the gunshot rang out, 19 quickly pushed Jiang Haoran. The bullet grazed past Jiang Haoran¡¯s face. He was almost hit in the head.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    There was no need to say anything else. It was very clear which member of the Jiang family was really going to attack Jiang Haoran.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, do you think that the Jiang family can¡¯t move without you? You only have one unruly little daughter. If you die, the things under your name will belong to your daughter. Do you think that your daughter will be able to hold on in such a family?¡±

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she said what he was thinking. Yes, if something happened to him, his daughter would definitely not be able to stand these businesses.

    D*mn it, d*mn it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±

    Jiang Haoran must have his own abilities to be able to fight for his position in the business world. Killing decisively was the most important thing.

    It had only been a few minutes since he made the decision, but he believed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words.

    As for the bullet just now, did you really think there was such a coincidence?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was naturally the one the bullet was aiming for. It was just a coincidence that she had deceived Jiang Haoran. After all, with her perfect cooperation with 19, Jiang Haoran would not be able to escape being fooled even if he wanted to.

    However, the person from the Jiang family might not really give up on Jiang Haoran, because what she said was also right. If Jiang Haoran died, the person from the Jiang family would be able to take advantage of this even more.

    Wealth moved people¡¯s hearts. It had been so since ancient times.. No matter who you were or how high your position was, this would never change.

 Chapter 614 - A Woman Who Can Have Anyone As a Husband

    <h4>Chapter 614: A Woman Who Can Have Anyone As a Husband</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Since they had reached a consensus, they naturally wouldn¡¯t leave just like that. Moreover, there was already news from 19 that the entire banquet hall was under control. There were even people who came to assassinate them.

    They simply stopped moving and waited in the car for the people behind them to pursue them. With this terrorist attack, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reputation that would be tarnished, it could be considered that more than half of it had been dealt with. However, they didn¡¯t know who was behind this. They had appeared in such a timely manner.

    Sure enough, when the mercenaries stopped them, Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran had already been pushed in hand in hand.

    The reward was 50 people with heavy firearms in the banquet hall. Men and women squatted on both sides, not even letting the waiters go.

    All the exits were quickly closed. Bombs and surveince equipment were immediately arranged in every corner. Such a professional move made some people who knew the trade secretly guess. Where exactly were they from? Were they really just looking for money? But no matter how they looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like it.

    The return of Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran naturally caused amotion in the venue. Not to mention Jiang Haoran, even Shen Xiaoxiao could be considered the richest person in the venue. Just KN Group alone was one of the best and was in the number one position. Needless to say, it was also an internationally famous casino. It was a golden hen thatid eggs.

    Moreover, there was no need to mention Jiang Haoran. The Jiang family was also one of the top businessmen in China. In fact, just the two of them were enough for these mercenaries to capture. There was no need to wipe out all the people here.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao is the richest. You can ask her for it. She is the richest person in the whole ce.¡±

    The voice that suddenly came out of the crowd of women surprised everyone. At this time, although no one said anything to save their own lives, no one said anything to drag them down. After all, this was too hical... It wasn¡¯t right at all.

    However, the voice that came from the group of women wasn¡¯t right at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally heard the discordant voice. Of course, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She naturally knew who said this. Other than An Ning, no one else could say such a thing.

    Of course, mercenaries weren¡¯t really people who were led by the nose. What they were going to do tonight wasn¡¯t really for money. Money was just a pretense. What they really wanted was people... It was a woman that the ck and white factions of the world were fighting over right now.

    Moreover, that female voice wasn¡¯t wrong. What they wanted was Shen Xiaoxiao, the woman who owned half of the Dark Empire.

    ¡°So many mouths. Bring that big mouth out.¡±

    The leader of the mercenaries said to his subordinates. Naturally, someone grabbed An Ning out. Everyone was a little surprised when they saw that An Ning was so ruthless.

    However, they didn¡¯t know what the mercenary meant.

    Just as everyone was puzzled, there was the sound of ps. An Ning, who was crying and making a scene, was pressed to the ground by a man and pped hard. Not only that, both her cheeks were covered in blood. The mercenary took the hard liquor and poured it on her wounds. Of course, the rest was poured into her mouth.

    So this was gargling.

    All the women and men were shocked, but the punishment was not severe because the punishment was not over yet. The mercenary continued to say:

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s a big star. Drag her to the back and let the waiters have fun. I like to see these details ruined by small characters so that they won¡¯t always be arrogant.¡±

    This shocked everyone. To have a few waiters clean up An Ning. This, this, this method, really made them not know what to say.

    An Ning was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak. If it was during normal times, she would definitely be willing to serve a few men at once, but how could she do it in front of these people?

    It was just that these people wouldn¡¯t show mercy at all. These were mercenaries, mercenaries who killed without batting an eyelid.

    ¡°Holy sh*t, Boss, is this woman sick? Look at this rotten body. Giving her to me, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the corner where the skin had already festered. As expected, they hadn¡¯t noticed this because of the bright and beautiful appearance of An Ning. Why was her entire body festering and thickening? She looked extremely pathetic. It was extremely terrifying.

    What kind of illness did she have that was so terrifying?

    ¡°It¡¯s really disgusting. Clean it up and don¡¯t dirty my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    This was also the first time the mercenaries had seen such a dirty woman. They stood a distance away in disgust and aimed their guns at An Ning.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    No one knew that An Ning, who was struggling to survive, would die in such a situation. In fact, death might be a relief for An Ning.

    ¡°You see, all of you, shut up.¡±

    After the leader finished speaking, he turned to look at Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran.

    With a wink, Jiang Haoran was pulled to the group of male guests, while Shen Xiaoxiao stayed where she was. The leader walked slowly to Shen Xiaoxiao and said to her,?¡°President Shen, how are you?¡±

    The voice sounded familiar. Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a long time before she realized that it was really someone she knew. However, he had the ability to gather so many people to cause trouble in China so quickly. Was he tired of living or was he too confident?

    ¡°It has indeed been a long time since west met. However, what is Reger trying to do with such a big lineup? If he wants to catch up with me, I¡¯m afraid that he has found the wrong opportunity, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Little Oriental Loli, you really have a telepathic connection with me. You already know who I am before I even show my face. That person just now is a member of the Jiang family, right? As long as he is here, what am I afraid of? Am I afraid that I won¡¯t be able to leave this tiny little China? On the other hand, the Little Oriental Loli is a little too well-behaved. I don¡¯t even know how to describe my mood of being able to seed so easily at this moment. I don¡¯t even have the desire to challenge her.¡±

    ¡°President Yan and President Long, pleasee out. This squatting over there is too degrading. Both of you are people who can get whatever they want, but you are actually being controlled like grandsons in a mere China. Aiya, you guys really have changed my impression of you.¡±

    Reger¡¯s words made Yan Kuan and Long Xi have no choice but to stand out. Shen Xiaoxiao really did not expect that Reger would suddenly appear, and in such a way.

    She thought that the mercenaries that appeared tonight would be able to wipe out all her previous scandals. Now, it seemed that she could forget about cleaning it up. Even if the public opinion was not against her tomorrow, the Chinese police would not let her off.

    Tonight¡¯s show was getting more and more interesting. Was Reger called here by someone, or was there something coincidental?

    So many coincidences weren¡¯t coincidences, but intentional.

    ¡°Reger, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a tough life. You¡¯re not dead yet, but you actually came to China to be so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Haha, President Long, you¡¯re not dead yet. How can I bear to die? Moreover, you¡¯re protecting the Little Oriental Loli, so I can¡¯t let you off easily. Tell me, if I use the Little Oriental Loli¡¯s life to exchange for the property in your hands, do you think this deal is worth it? I remember that President Yan could even give up the kingdom to get a beauty. President Long, do you think you¡¯re willing?¡±

    Reger¡¯s words shocked Shen Xiaoxiao and everyone else. Was Reger really crazy to ask Long Xi for such a condition? Was he out of his mind? As expected, they only heard Long Xi say:

    ¡°Is a woman who can have anyone as a husband even worthy of it?¡±

    Even though she had expected such an answer, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart instantly felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on it. It waspletely cold....

 Chapter 615 - Save Yan Kuan?

    <h4>Chapter 615: Save Yan Kuan?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Previously, Reger and Shen Xiaoxiao had worked together. The main purpose was to let Reger take revenge on his own. When Reger was humiliated by Han Jia, based on his personality, he would never let Han Jia off.

    Naturally, Han Jia had suffered a lot in Reger¡¯s hands. However, because he had to make a deal with 24th Street in the West District, Reger had no choice but to hand Han Jia over.

    However, because of this, Reger temporarily stayed in the Dark Empire. Because of what happenedter, Shen Xiaoxiao temporarily forgot about this man. She just didn¡¯t expect that Reger was so capable. He gathered so many people so quickly, had such a professional team, and even ran to China to behave atrociously.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was the first to believe that there was someone behind him. Moreover, not only did Reger have people behind him, but he was definitely an extraordinary person. Otherwise, just these guns alone could be transported to China, how could Reger, who had beenpletely cleaned up by Shen Xiaoxiao, do that? She did not believe it.

    Therefore, Reger was merely a chess piece in someone else¡¯s hands. As for this goal, if it was for her, it would be a huge sum of money. However, it could also further prove that the Jiang family was truly afraid of the Dark Empire.

    ¡°President Long is really heartless. He had a heated fight with President Shen earlier on. Why did he turn hostile so quickly? You really can¡¯tpare to President Yan on this point. President Yan, am I right?¡±

    Yan Kuan some sickly stand there, of course, at the moment he was still pale, having some of the appearance of instability, but this Yan Kuan, attracted the strong attention of Reger.

    You know, the existence of the ck Emperor is a myth to the *****, but now, this Yan Kuan seemed to be able to be blown down by even the wind. How could Reger not be excited?

    Not only that, but Reger even had a little thought when he suddenly said to the mercenary behind him:

    ¡°Prepare the camera, I want to have a good fight with President Yan. Tomorrow, we can also send the video to the global website and let everyone see in the end whether I am good, or President Yan is good.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little ufortable in her heart. Of course, it was definitely not because she felt sorry for Yan Kuan, but in any case. At this moment, the boss of the Dark Empire was Yan Kuan, the person in front of everyone. If Reger really recorded a video and put it on the Inte, if it was seen by the entire world, then the future of the Dark Empire could be imagined.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao would not act rashly. After all, since the appearance of this fake Yan Kuan, she had indeed never seen him act. She did not know if Yan Kuan had inherited his good skills, but she had a premonition... This Yan Kuan, who painted a tiger¡¯s skin but could not paint its bones, probably did not have those arrogant methods. Otherwise, he would not have thought of spitting out blood to disgust people.

    Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were confirmed when all the cameras were ready.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s cough became more and more intense, and his body swayed on the verge of copse. It looked like he would faint immediately.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t fought yet. President Yan won¡¯t faint soon, right? This is really ridiculous. But even if you¡¯ve been crawling on the ground for a few days, you still have to fight. There are too many people in the world waiting to defeat President Yan. I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.¡±

    After saying that, Reger aimed at Yan Kuan¡¯s face and punched him directly. Yan Kuan fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood again. Everyone was shocked.

    They had heard that Yan Kuan had some rtionship with *****, but no one had guessed that he was the ck Emperor. Of course, Reger did not say that he was the ck Emperor from the beginning, whether intentionally or not.

    Of course, would Reger stop because of Yan Kuan¡¯s fall? Of course not.

    Taking advantage of his victory, he continued to attack, wanting to walk over and pull Yan Kuan up and give him another beating. Shen Xiaoxiao could not resist it in the end. She stepped forward, grabbed the camera, and threw it at Reger.

    Reger¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, and he missed, almost hitting her. He also turned his head to look at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t care about what he would do. She was sure that Reger¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on her and would definitely not shoot her. Because they still wanted the Obsidian Star from her, they felt that they wouldn¡¯t act rashly.

    Sure enough, when Reger saw Shen Xiaoxiao make a move, he shouted at her in surprise:

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, aren¡¯t you going to get a divorce? You actually want to protect this man? What, are you nning to save the hero?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s too much nonsense. Didn¡¯t you want to exchange blows? You still want to shoot the video? I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Take a good shot.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she tore at the hem of her dress. The knee-length dress instantly became half-torn. The daggers and guns on her thighs were faintly discernible. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance shocked everyone.

    19 frowned slightly. Why was Miss so impulsive? So what if she took care of that fake? The entire world knew that the Dark Empire was about to split up. Wasn¡¯t it the same whether there was such a thing or not? In the end, it was all for Boss¡¯ reputation not to be tarnished. But you did it for him. Look, just now he even said that you were a promiscuous woman, and he didn¡¯t even remember you. Why did you have to do that?

    After saying that, 19 red fiercely at Long Xi. Long Xi was stunned by this malicious gaze. After being together for so long, this was the first time 19 had looked at him with such a gaze. It was filled with dissatisfaction, anger, and killing intent.

    Just now, when he said that Shen Xiaoxiao was promiscuous, 19 had never looked at him in such a tant manner. Why was it now that his gaze was like this?

    Moreover, why did Xiaoxiao want to interfere so much? Wasn¡¯t dealing with Yan Kuan just what everyone wanted? He was naturally happy to see the Dark Empire split up. Wasn¡¯t it good that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan broke up? Why did she still have to do this? Why did she still have to stand up for that man who did not show her any mercy?

    However, these questions were all suppressed by Shen Xiaoxiao and Reger¡¯s exchange of blows. Instead, he was a little surprised by their moves. These were not the moves that Shen Xiaoxiao had used previously.

    He could tell at a nce that these moves were all moves from the boxing arena. Why did Shen Xiaoxiao not use her killer moves but still use this move?

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, you know me the best. Today, I¡¯ll apany you to have another good fight.¡±

    Only Reger and Shen Xiaoxiao knew that they needed to have another real fight. Back then, Reger had lost to a little girl who was so much younger than him. As a result, he had almost lost his life and escaped to fight his way out. After so many years, when he encountered such a simr situation, his heart, which had been hidden for so many years, was once again hanging in the air.

    Why not have a good fight? Why not?

    Yan Kuan fell and sat on the ground. He also looked at the man and woman who were fighting in the distance with a shocked expression. He had never expected that Shen Xiaoxiao would stand up for him. However, this woman, whom he was determined to put to death tonight, had saved his life at a critical moment. This made him feel extremely ufortable.

    However, when he thought of someone¡¯s exnation, he felt that these unpleasant feelings had to be forcefully suppressed in his heart. If he wanted to be a real person, then tonight, all his sympathy and small thoughts would have to be suppressed.. Only one of him and Shen Xiaoxiao could survive tonight.

 Chapter 616 - He Misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 616: He Misunderstood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In fact, Yan Kuan knew very well that although he wanted to live, it would only happen after he obtained the Obsidian Star. Therefore, as long as he cooperated well tonight, he would definitely be able to obtain his freedom. However... Those orders were still deeply engraved in his heart. Everything was just as that person had predicted. Shen Xiaoxiao would really save him when Reger wanted to kill him.

    This was something that Yan Kuan was extremely surprised about.

    His hand slowly reached into his pocket. As long as he pulled on the big hidden weapon from his buckle, he would be able to shoot at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely lose to Reger.

    He was a little nervous, and even felt extremely ufortable because of the blood churning in his chest. However, he had to listen to the orders. Yan Kuan slowly moved his hand and gently pressed down.

    A silver steel needle directly shot towards Shen Xiaoxiao who was standing on the right side. Just as it was about to hit Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s left hand, another silver light shed and knocked his steel needle down.

    The battle ended immediately. Even Reger did not expect that someone would use a hidden weapon at this time when he was happily fighting.

    Long Xi stood at the side with an icy expression and nced at Yan Kuan before turning his head. Meanwhile, Reger had already begun to roar.

    ¡°That b*stard actually used a hidden weapon. Investigate it for me! You must find it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two hidden weapons on the ground. One looked like the one that she knew Long Xi used, but the other one... She subconsciously looked at Yan Kuan. It was him.

    Looking at his guilty look, Shen Xiaoxiao instantly understood. He really couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t have to fight anymore. Moreover, being watched by everyone like this makes me think that we have returned to many years ago.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the Little Oriental Loli is right. These people didn¡¯t give me money yet. If we continue fighting, I will be at a disadvantage.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Reger looked at each other. The button in his hands was easily pinched between her fingers. Reger turned his head and didn¡¯t look at Shen Xiaoxiao. Instead, he was extremely violent as he carried the submachine gun in his hand and walked towards the crowd.

    ¡°Stand out yourself, or else my bullets won¡¯t have eyes.¡±

    No one said anything. Everyone was trembling in fear as they squatted on the spot. Everyone had seen the fight between him and Shen Xiaoxiao just now. Whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Reger, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Moreover, they had brought so many people out.

    ¡°You¡¯re noting out, right? Alright, then sign it. Sign it and we¡¯ll settle the score slowly. Everyone, have you seen the documents in front of you? Sign your names and you¡¯ll be able to walk out alive. If you don¡¯t sign, then I¡¯ll apany you to have fun. After signing, one by one, you¡¯ll enter the password over there.¡±

    As soon as Reger finished his words, there were indeed mercenaries walking over with documents in their hands. Each man had a copy, and each woman had a copy in front of them.

    Not far away, threeputers were waiting. Now everyone understood that this was what Reger meant by seeking wealth.

    This was not a simple kidnapping. It was daytime in M Country, and it was the opening of the stock market. Signing the transfer of shares and immediately using theputers to transfer the financial rights was really ruthless and fast.

    ¡°You want 51% of the shares of mypany? Oh my god, are you really going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you also want 35% of mine? This, this, this, this...¡±

    ...

    There were too many discussions like this. For a moment, the previously silent chassis was once again reced by a mor.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Reger with a solemn expression. Who helped hime up with this move? This kind of preparation was definitely not something that Reger, who only knew how to use his fists, could think of.

    If it was that person from the Jiang family, his appetite would be too big.

    Jiang Haoran also looked at the document in his hand with a vignt expression. He was very clear in his heart, and even more certain that his big brother¡¯s handiwork was definitely involved because the transfer contract in his hand was thest one to be given to him, the position he was standing at was the first in the first row. At that time, those people had missed him, so another mercenary was thest one to give it to him.

    Also, this share transfer was neither too much nor too little. It happened to be all the properties under his name. Although other people seemed to have a lot of shares. No one was 100% transferred, except for him.

    No one knew what Jiang Haoran was thinking. Shen Xiaoxiao was standing at the side. The share transfer papers in 19¡¯s hands were also standard and clear. Except for Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan, and Long Xi, everyone¡¯s faces were... At this moment, their faces were ashen.

    ¡°They¡¯re grilling us on the stove, aren¡¯t they? This Jiang family wants to kill a few birds with one stone? Their appetite is too big. I¡¯m afraid the Ouyang family back then didn¡¯t have such an appetite either.¡±

    19¡¯s words hit the nail on the head of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. Wasn¡¯t it? This Jiang family¡¯s ambition was too big. At this moment, she was more and more in agreement with Yan Kuan¡¯s words from before. It was necessary for China to change its master.

    ¡°Has there been no news from Dark 1?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at Long Xi. Long Xi was so sensitive that he naturally turned his head to look at her. However, when the two of them looked at each other, Shen Xiaoxiao turned away expressionlessly.

    A woman who can have anyone as a husband?

    Good, a good woman who can have anyone as a husband.

    Long Xi was uncertain. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s increasingly indifferent eyes made Long Xi¡¯s heart tremble. A thought shed through his mind so fast that he could not catch it.

    However, just as Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head, Long Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He was wrong, he was really wrong.

    The woman in the video was not Xiaoxiao.

    It was definitely not Xiaoxiao.

    The look in her eyes was not right. It turned out that the biggest w was the look in her eyes. Xiaoxiao would definitely not have those vulgar looks. She would definitely not have those. She had always been cold and aloof. She had always been unpredictable. How could she have that kind of look?

    He was wrong. He was so wrong.

    Long Xi¡¯s heart was in a mess. He wanted to walk to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side immediately to show his apology and guilt.

    However, he had just taken a step when 19¡¯s eyes filled with hatred looked at him again.

    Yes, he had scolded her.

    He had scolded her in front of everyone.

    Moreover, he had scolded her for being promiscuous.

    For being promiscuous.

    This was the deepest and deepest humiliation for a woman, and in front of almost all the high society, in front of all the reporters here, he did not even make the slightest bit of embellishment and directly scolded her.

    He really scolded her for being promiscuous.

    How could he bear to scold her like this?

    How could he bear to scold Xiaoxiao like this? Didn¡¯t he always think that Xiaoxiao was special? Was she unique?

    How could he scold her at this time?

    His head began to hurt intensely again. He closed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his entire body was about to surge out as if it was about to boil. The urge to kill appeared once again.

    At this moment, Reger walked up to him. Long Xi did not even think about it and struck down at Reger....

 Chapter 617 - Desperate Times Call For Desperate Measures

    <h4>Chapter 617: Desperate Times Call For Desperate Measures</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and sign.¡±

    Everyone was once again attracted by the sounds of fighting, but the mercenaries were staring at them with guns. No one dared to look up.

    Long Xi¡¯s hand was fierce and urate, and Reger was also a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Long Xi to be so good.

    But no matter how good he was, Long Xi¡¯s head was about to explode from the headache. There were always times when he wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Reger¡¯s fistnded on Long Xi¡¯s head, causing him to take a few steps back and fall to the ground. This kind of action made the mercenaries cheer, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not care at all about how the two of them fought. Instead, she walked step by step towards Yan Kuan.

    Even if someone saw her action, no one would dare to do anything. There were mercenaries behind her who kept pointing their guns at her, but she was not afraid at all.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, especially when Shen Xiaoxiao was squatting in front of him. The beads of sweat became more and more numerous.

    Nan Ya, who was squatting in the corner, saw this scene, and her expression was inexplicable. She did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to be so powerful. She also did not expect Yan Kuan to be so weak that he needed a woman to protect him.

    Everyone who was in the crowd just now had begun to discuss. They were all saying that Shen Xiaoxiao had actually disregarded her own safety to save Yan Kuan at the critical moment. No matter how one looked at it, she was not the kind of woman who would allow herself to be married to just anyone.

    Her sincerity towards her husband had been revealed at such a critical moment. If it had been any of them, they might not have dared to stand out in such a situation, not to mention being pointed at by a gun.

    However, seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to have some rtionship with those bandits, for a moment, the crowd did not dare to speak ill of Shen Xiaoxiao anymore.

    Nan Ya did not expect that after working hard for an entire night and seeing that the public opinion had shifted to their side, why would the mercenaries turn out like this?

    Nan Ya¡¯s mind was active. At this moment, she kept thinking, ¡®What should I do to turn the tables again?¡¯

    On this end, Shen Xiaoxiao squatted in front of him and looked at him with a positive and mocking gaze. She said softly,?¡°Do you know the biggest difference between you and Yan Kuan?¡±

    Just one sentence and Yan Kuan¡¯s lips trembled. She knew? She actually knew that he was not Yan Kuan?

    Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to know what he was thinking. Without waiting for him to speak, she said, ¡°Are you trying to say, how would I know?¡±

    ¡°What a fool. If I can¡¯t even recognize my own husband, I wouldn¡¯t have to be the new leader of the Dark Empire. Moreover, your acting skills are too bad. Even if your personality is like his, you haven¡¯t learned any of his imposing manner and methods. In fact, you should be d. If you didn¡¯t have a face exactly like his, I would have cleaned you up without Reger¡¯s help tonight.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also your best friend. I might be kind enough to let her apany you, but the show you¡¯ve arranged tonight is really interesting. I don¡¯t even have these videos myself, and you guys are well prepared. Alright, tell me, how do you want to die? I can grant your wish.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª You ¡ª How dare you kill someone?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, funny. Look, this is the difference. It¡¯s just death. It¡¯s easier than squashing an ant. You can only be a test subject and not a human because you don¡¯t even know the basic rules of survival.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were colder and colder, hitting Yan Kuan¡¯s heart and making his limbs go soft from fear.

    He opened his mouth and realized that he actually couldn¡¯t say anything because no matter what he said, Shen Xiaoxiao would have something to refute. No matter what she said, Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t let him off. It turned out that the real date of death didn¡¯t need anyone from the Jiang family to give it to him... As long as Shen Xiaoxiao made a move, there was no way for him to escape.

    ¡°I have half of the people.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she said these words. She reached out and grabbed his left hand. Without the slightest bit of mercy, she tore off the ring in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Look, you don¡¯t even know how to fake it. I just need to pinch it lightly and it will break into pieces. Even if you want to fake it, you should at least make it look real.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out the de in her hand and made a slight gesture at Yan Kuan¡¯s neck. Yan Kuan was so scared that his head tilted and he could no longer hold on and fainted.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. What a weakling. He actually fainted so quickly. It was really not fun.

    Bang!

    With a muffled groan, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze shifted from Yan Kuan to the two people fighting each other.

    Reger had lost. This was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had known long ago. However, when she looked at Long Xi, she was stunned for a moment. However, she was only stunned for a moment before she returned to normal.

    Of course, Reger was there to spar. He was the leader tonight. Once he fell, his subordinates naturally aimed their guns at Long Xi.

    ¡°Reger, your skills have deteriorated.¡±

    ¡°President Long¡¯s skills are as good as ever.¡±

    The end of the sparring seemed to make people feel that whether it was the mercenaries or the few remaining people standing in the arena, their identities were not as simple as they thought.

    ¡°Have you signed it?¡±

    Reger focused his attention on this side again. Seeing that none of these people wanted to sign, he was a little angry and began to get impatient.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair.¡±

    ¡°Not fair? Then I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s fair.¡±

    There were always people who were unwilling to take the lead. Reger didn¡¯t care who you were. He aimed at the person who spoke and shot him directly in the shoulder. There was a scream and blood all over the ce. It made those people who were ready to make a move before all keep quiet and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the KN Group and the Multi-Treasure Group need to sign? Are you two in cahoots?¡±

    These words were so bold that even Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but look up. Who was so bold to make such a sound at this time?

    With a look, Shen Xiaoxiao had never expected that the one who spoke was Du Ze, who was supposed to be overseas.

    After not seeing him for a long time, Du Ze¡¯s expression and condition had improved a lot.

    ¡°Du Ze has acquired a domestic online gamingpany. He originally wanted to break into the upper ss at today¡¯s gathering, but he did not expect this to happen. He must be feeling very ufortable.¡±

    19 exined in a low voice. Shen Xiaoxiao understood immediately. However, this was not something she could decide. She was waiting for Reger to make a move on him. However, she could not guarantee whether Reger would make a move or not.

    Just as Reger was about to fire at Du Ze with his gun, the mercenary walked up to Reg and said,?¡°The Chinese army will arrive in three minutes at most.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re really fast.¡±

    Reger was not lying. This banquet hall was located in the outskirts of the city. The nearest garrison base was 20 kilometers away. It had to be said that the position of Long Xi¡¯s was very special.

    Of course, the speed at which the Chinese troops arrived was already extremely fast. As expected, Reger was also greatly surprised when he heard this. This speed had exceeded his expectations.

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about Du Ze anymore. He made a hand gesture, and naturally, someone walked over and suppressed Du Ze with a punch.

    Reger suddenly thought of Jiang Haoran. With a look, the mercenary walked over and pulled him up, saying to the mercenary,?¡°Take off his hand, chop off a finger, and throw him out. He is the biggest bait.¡±

    Even the people of the Jiang family dared to make a move, and everyone became more and more afraid.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the mercenary was indeed prepared to make a move on Jiang Haoran. She didn¡¯t doubt Reger¡¯s actions at all, and directly said, ¡°Wait....¡±

 Chapter 618 - Bombs

    <h4>Chapter 618: Bombs</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Everyone was surprised that Reger wanted to make a move on Jiang Haoran. How could such a good chess piece like Jiang Haoran get into trouble here?

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had promised Jiang Haoran that she would not let anything happen to him. She opened her mouth and stopped Reger, who wanted to make a move on Jiang Haoran.

    However, it was obvious that Reger¡¯s patience had run out tonight. When he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao actually opened her mouth to stop him, he immediately said,?¡°Little Oriental Loli, this is the second time tonight. What, are you determined to be my enemy? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re one of my goals tonight. I don¡¯t intend to let you off.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t expect you to let me off, Reger. However, if you really take away Jiang Haoran¡¯s hand, I think you¡¯ll be even more unable to leave this China.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t have to bluff me. I won¡¯t fall for it. Jiang Haoran is the money tree of the Jiang family. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? And you? What? You really look down on the 50 people under me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    After saying that, Reger aimed at Shen Xiaoxiao and shot her. However, his bullet was intercepted by a silver dart halfway. With a clear bang, everyone looked over again.

    ¡°Do you believe that even without the Chinese army, you wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of here?¡±

    These words were bone-chilling. Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked over. At that moment, Long Xi had already changed into a different state and was standing there.

    The aura from his entire body waspletely different from before. Even Reger, an outsider, could clearly feel that something was wrong. This Long Xi looked a little strange.

    Only Shen Xiaoxiao could clearly tell that the real Yan Kuan had appeared after taking a nce at him.

    She had not expected that Yan Kuan would appear because of the battle with Reger instead of Dark 1. There had been too much happening tonight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at it and turned her head away. She could not tell how she felt. Perhaps it was no different from Yan Kuan saying the words ¡®a woman who can have anyone as a husband¡¯ from the mouth of Long Xi.

    In fact, it could be said that she was attacked by two men tonight. However, she had no way to stop them. If it weren¡¯t for this man, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this mess. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to... However, the ending was extremely ironic.

    ¡°Long Xi, you haven¡¯t fought enough, have you?¡±

    ¡°Fight? Hahaha, you can try again.¡±

    Seeing Long Xi¡¯s words, Reger knew that he wasn¡¯t joking, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. Beforeing here, he knew clearly that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength alone was imaginable. She wasn¡¯t someone he could deal with, so he was already prepared.

    After saying that, Reger pulled the mercenary beside him. Not only that, he directly pulled open the mercenary¡¯s ck coat. Everyone screamed in horror. A bomb. It was actually a bomb.

    That was not all. It was not just this mercenary. At this moment, all the mercenaries had pulled open their coats. Everyone was dumbfounded. So ruthless? Was it necessary?

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe that this is real?¡±

    After saying that, Reger signaled one of the mercenaries with his eyes. The mercenary untied the bomb on his belt and threw it at the empty space in the corner. With a loud bang, a radius of 20 meters was created. Everyone was shocked by the destructive power of the bomb.

    Even Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect Reger to be so ruthless. Did he have to be so ruthless?

    ¡°Now you know I¡¯m not joking, right? Little Oriental Loli, Long Xi, you¡¯d better behave yourself. And you all, hurry up and sign your names. Maybe I¡¯ll let you out in a good mood.¡±

    They whispered to each other and discussed deeply. Everyone began to wonder what they should do.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already walked to Jiang Haoran¡¯s side. She looked at Jiang Haoran who had fallen to the ground and slowly helped him up.

    The two of them exchanged nces, but neither of them said anything. It was just that they did not say anything, but it was as if they had said everything. They seemed to be exceptionally tacit and cooperative.

    Long Xi stood not far away. His gaze was like a knife that lingered on the two of them, especially the way he looked at Jiang Haoran. It was as if he had been poisoned.

    Jiang Haoran nced at them unintentionally and was a little surprised. However, when he saw the hand that Shen Xiaoxiao had used to support his arm, he instantly understood. So that was how it was.

    However, who was he trying to show off his deep affection at this moment? He had heard the words ¡®a woman who can have anyone as a husband¡¯ clearly just now. Did he think that he would be able to kill it just by saving Xiaoxiao?

    Judging from Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper, it would never be possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Jiang Haoran patted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm on purpose when he was under the gaze of Long Xi. His actions were extremely intimate.

    Long Xi¡¯s gaze became deeper, and even the aura around him became stronger. The cold air around him made even the mercenaries behind him who were aiming their guns at him shiver.

    ¡°What does that President Long mean? This look of affection gives me goosebumps.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said to Jiang Haoran without turning her head, ¡°He must have gone crazy. I¡¯m afraid he hit his head during the fight.¡±

    Jiang Haoran almostughed out loud because of this sentence. 19 was not by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. At this time, the mercenaries had already aimed their guns at him. He did not have the heaven-defying skills like Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi, he could only stand there and wait for someone to threaten him and wait for him to sign the papers.

    ¡°People inside, listen up. You¡¯ve already been surrounded. Right now...¡±

    The sudden voice from outside made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble. The reinforcements had arrived. The reinforcements had arrived.

    All the people who wanted to sign the papers had hopeful expressions on their faces once again. At this moment, the phone suddenly rang. The mercenaries took it. It turned out that it was the voice of the army outside who wanted to negotiate with Reger.

    People like Reger had been working for years. No matter what the people outside demanded, Reger¡¯s goal was always the same: money.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know why Reger was so persistent. No matter what, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Reger to run out of China.

    The whole world knew how strong China was against terrorist attacks, especially under such circumstances. They had seized almost half of the top families and economic lifeline in China. If Reger wanted to walk out of China alive... It was probably impossible. What was Reger after?

    ¡°Do you think they don¡¯t need to sign their names when theye? Hmph, they really won¡¯t shed tears until they see their coffins.¡±

    Reger personally took action. He walked over and grabbed one of the women beside him. He said to the crowd, ¡°This is a warning to the others.¡±

    Bang!

    Her head exploded, and her white brain matter sttered everywhere. Everyone jumped in fright. There were even sounds of vomiting. This was serious.

    ¡°Lone Wolf, tell the outside world to arrange a ne in ten minutes, two tanks of fuel, and 100 million US dors in cash.. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill someone every five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 619 - Throwing Money At People

    <h4>Chapter 619: Throwing Money At People</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this Reger has been used as a chess piece.¡±

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s voice was cold and mncholic. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally understood what he meant. Wasn¡¯t that right? This Reger didn¡¯t even know that he had been used as someone else¡¯s chess piece. He had not only underestimated China... He had also overestimated himself.

    ¡°But he himself didn¡¯t know that he had been used as a chess piece.¡±

    ¡°Drag this weakling into the women¡¯s group. If we don¡¯t have the things we want in 10 minutes, he¡¯ll be the first we make a move on.¡±

    Reger was referring to Yan Kuan. After saying this, he even looked at Shen Xiaoxiao provocatively. This Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t dare to stand out and help Yan Kuan anymore, right? Hmph, as expected, that person didn¡¯t do what he said. Bring these bombs... and be prepared for anything. Anyone would be afraid.

    ¡°President Yan, President Yan.¡±

    Soft voices rang out. At this time, Nan Ya was actually able to take the initiative to walk in front of Yan Kuan. Shen Xiaoxiao actually thought highly of this woman.

    ¡°Yo, Little Oriental Loli, look at your man¡¯s luck with women. Look, look, look. His little appearance is much more docile than yours.¡±

    Reger¡¯s mockery didn¡¯t bother Shen Xiaoxiao at all. However, Reger seemed to have discovered something interesting. He walked to Nan Ya¡¯s side and looked at her.

    ¡°Beauty, are you Yan Kuan¡¯s woman?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not. I thought if you said yes, I would let you live. I like women who are fierce. However, I¡¯ve always looked down on women who take the initiative to leave when they see danger. I¡¯ve changed my mind. Later, you¡¯ll be the first one to lead. What do you think?¡±

    Reger¡¯s simr joke made Nan Ya¡¯s expression change drastically. She had seen with her own eyes how these people killed without batting an eyelid. If she was really the first person to be sent out, she would really be finished.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Let me go. Please let me go. I don¡¯t have money. No, no, I have money. Let me go, let me go.¡±

    ¡°Money? Hahaha, I don¡¯t even care about your little money. Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like money. How about this? I want money. As for you, I¡¯ll give you a chance. You can choose one of the women here as a trade. One life for one life.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, what kind of trade is this? One life for one life. This is too much. After receiving money, you still want to do this?¡±

    ¡°What? Does everyone have an opinion? But don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you, you can all do this. If you choose, you can use money to exchange. But only for worthless women.¡±

    Nan Ya was stunned. There really was a chance? This person wasn¡¯t joking, right?

    ¡°Really, really, I can exchange?¡±

    ¡°Of course, after entering the password, you have a chance to exchange. But if the other party pays more than you, in the end, you will still be reduced to the one who is killed.¡±

    This was too perverse. Reger was actually getting along with such a move. Was he really not afraid at all?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Nan Ya. Who would this woman choose?

    Nanya was also considering this question. She had wanted to choose Shen Xiaoxiao at the first moment, but Reger had said that if the other party paid more than her, then it would be useless even if she chose. She would still die.

    In that case, how was she supposed to choose?

    Theputer was sent over. Even though Nan Ya was unwilling, she still entered the password. All the money she had earned in the entertainment industry would be lost here. What a loss. What a loss.

    However, if she didn¡¯t give it, her life would also be lost. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have interrupted. Why would she interrupt?

    Nan Ya was also considered an A-list celebrity. The money she could afford wasn¡¯t small. Of course, there were also other celebrities who came to attend the banquet, or those from small families who had less money than her.

    Just by looking at the way she dressed, it was natural that she could choose someone who could be reced.

    However, such a move had already aroused the dissatisfaction of everyone. Even though they knew that no one was willing to give up their lives, she had already aroused the dissatisfaction and resentment of everyone. At this moment, their opinion of Nan Ya was already on the same level as that of Reger.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to choose her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Good, Nan Ya, you ck-hearted woman. You actually pushed me to death because you have so much money. I will not let you off even if I be a ghost.¡±

    ¡°You shameless woman, how could you harm my daughter like this? If you want to kill me, then kill me. Let my daughter go.¡±

    The woman in her forties naturally stood up when she saw her daughter being pushed out. This scene moved many people.

    ¡°Mom, my younger brother is still young. You can¡¯t be in trouble. If you choose me, then choose me. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the scene of the mother-daughter rtionship in the distance and felt a little ufortable. She looked at Nan Ya, but the woman did not have a guilty expression at all. Instead, she said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m also a victim. As long as you can afford to pay, you can win. But you have to pay.¡±

    These words were simply asking for a beating. Moreover, they were extremely cheap. It was simply using money to smash people. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the scene and then listened to Nan Ya¡¯s words. Yan Kuan¡¯s tightly held her hands, causing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes to slightly close.

    After a long while, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly said,?¡°How much money did this woman give? I¡¯ll give her double. I want her life.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao is going to take revenge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved. This is the way to deal with such a b*tch.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions unexpectedly resonated with everyone, and once again, Nan Ya turned her head over with a pale face.

    Was this Shen Xiaoxiao crazy? She had so much money that she had nowhere to put it? Wasn¡¯t that all Yan Kuan¡¯s money? What right did she have to use it?

    ¡°You, you, how could you do this? Obviously, obviously...¡±

    ¡°You can use money to smash people, why can¡¯t I? Besides,pared to her, I¡¯d rather see your brain explode.¡±

    ¡°Your money is also Yan Kuan¡¯s! What right do you have to control it?¡±

    Nan Ya blurted out her words, making Shen Xiaoxiao look at her as if she was looking at an idiot. Yes, the money was Yan Kuan¡¯s, so what did it have to do with her?

    ¡°The whole world knows that President Yan transferred all his businesses under his name to the name of his favorite woman. This big singer must have amnesia, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance unexpectedly attracted the favor of others. This woman was definitely a loyal woman. She was magnanimous. First, she disregarded past grudges and saved Yan Kuan, then, she actually spent arge sum of money to save a woman she didn¡¯t know. It was very difficult to not like such a method.

    Therefore, inparison, this Nan Ya¡¯s method was the most disgusting.

    Now, someone felt that it was unfair. Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at this woman who had an unconvinced expression.. Sheughed mockingly and said,?¡°You also want those businesses? Unfortunately, you¡¯re a step toote. Why don¡¯t you ask the man in your arms if he still has any private money to transfer to you?¡±

 Chapter 620 - Another Pig Teammate

    <h4>Chapter 620: Another Pig Teammate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, you¡¯re really nosy. As expected of the richest woman in the world.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled faintly. She was not the richest woman in the world. She was the one who liked to torture people the most.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, today I¡¯m doing you a favor. I don¡¯t want your money. I only want one thing from you. If you give it to me, we¡¯ll be even. I can even let you take all the women here. In any case, you¡¯re so loyal.¡±

    Everyone was a little surprised by Reger¡¯s words. How tempting was it to let Shen Xiaoxiao take all the women here?

    What exactly did he want from Shen Xiaoxiao? However, whatever it was, it was definitely worth it. They had nearly 100 people and 100 lives. It was a good deal.

    ¡°President Shen, save us. Please save us.¡±

    For a moment, the voices in her ears were endless. She had just been ridiculed by these people, and now she had be their savior? Human nature was indeed the thing that could not withstand the test of people.

    ¡°Reger, why don¡¯t you tell me what you want? I want to see if it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want, Xiaoxiao? Although you¡¯re wearing ck gloves, the Obsidian Star is so dazzling. How can I resist its brilliance?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt for the finger that was covered by the ck glove. He wanted the Obsidian Star. Hahaha, he really wanted the Obsidian Star.

    Moreover, after going around in such a big circle, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know whether this Reger was really stupid or pretending to be stupid.

    ¡°Compared to you, you know the power of the Obsidian Star. So, do you think that your chips are enough? It¡¯s only 100 women. Why do I feel that these aren¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, just look at me, I know that this woman won¡¯t have such a good heart to save you? Dream on! Wait to die with me.¡±

    Nan Ya¡¯s gloating and her madness made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. They naturally heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s meaning was too obvious...100 people were simply not qualified topete with her whatever Obsidian Star. What exactly was it that could beat the lives of 100 people?

    But even so, not a single person spoke at this time. These people were not ordinary people who did not know anything. They knew too well the drama of bargaining between the two sides, at this time, even if they wanted to intervene, they would keep their mouths shut and only speak when the two sides were almost done talking. It was definitely not now.

    Therefore, although everyone understood Nan Ya¡¯s instigation, they would not say it. At least, they would not say it now.

    Regardless of whether they were hypocritical or strong in everything, in the face of life, they only had this thought of self-preservation.

    ¡°What a noisy woman. Disgusting.¡±

    A coin directly hit Nan Ya¡¯s mouth. Her chin was knocked, and Nan Ya was in so much pain that she wanted to scream but could not.

    Of course, no one said those annoying words anymore. As for the person who struck the coin, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t need to look at him to know that it was Long Xi.

    Long Xi really didn¡¯t like people talking to Shen Xiaoxiao like that, but he had just woken up and had no idea what he had just said to Shen Xiaoxiao. Even though the person talking wasn¡¯t him... It had an inseparable rtionship with him, and it was exactly the same.

    ¡°Are youining that you don¡¯t have enough chips? Little Oriental Loli, can you tell me what else you want?¡±

    ¡°I want those. You know, I have a chivalrous heart and I can¡¯t stand the separation of husband and wife. If you really want the Obsidian Star, let those men go. If you want hostages, Mr. Jiang and I can stay.¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, you¡¯re really chivalrous. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Reger raised his eyebrows and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. The women and men at the side had already started to look excited. They didn¡¯t expect this woman, who was despised by all of them, to be so chivalrous as to save them...

    To save those who had previously mocked her.

    Even Nan Ya and Yan Kuan, who had already woken up, were dumbfounded. No one knew what was going on in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind that she actually wanted to save them. It was unexpected, really unexpected.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli clearly knows that I¡¯m looking for money. If you take it away, what will happen to my money?¡±

    ¡°I only want their lives. As for money, I don¡¯t care about it. It¡¯s also something that I can¡¯t control. After all, if they have less money, I¡¯ll be the richest person in China. It won¡¯t hurt me at all.¡±

    These were the words of a businessman. After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, although the others didn¡¯t feel good about it, what she said made sense. It was already good enough to have a life, but they still wanted to keep the money? They weren¡¯t that greedy, were they?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s easy to talk about it. Sign it. Lone Wolf, see if the things outside are ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They had temporarily reached a consensus. Shen Xiaoxiao and Reger stood to the side, while Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao so stingily that his eyes turned red.

    She actually chose to stay with Jiang and not him. Xiaoxiao was angry with him, wasn¡¯t she?

    She didn¡¯t even look at him from the beginning to the end. Why was Xiaoxiao angry?

    ¡°President Long, what about you? Are you going to leave by yourself? Or are you going to stay?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to stay. Wherever Xiaoxiao is, I¡¯ll be there. It¡¯s always the same.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re starting to be affectionate again at this time?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s President Yan? Oh, I know without asking. He¡¯s definitely staying too. After all, President Yan and President Shen are a loving couple. How can he fly away when disaster strikes?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not look at Yan Kuan. It was just that the waves of coughing that entered her ears that made Shen Xiaoxiao upset.

    ¡°What a cowardly man.¡±

    As soon as Long Xi finished speaking, he was ready to attack Yan Kuan, wanting to kill him with a single strike. However, at this moment, the sound from outside came again. Not only that, the window was suddenly broken, and first there was a smoke bomb, then, a figure ran in.

    Thud!

    Only a muffled groan was heard. Long Xi looked at the magnified Dark 1 in front of him and almost vomited blood in anger. He had note earlier orter, but had directly knocked him on the head the moment he arrived. Moreover, this kid had learned his lesson... First, he threw a ck shirt to block him before attacking him.

    Dark 1 had already tied with him to begin with. If he had not used his hidden weapon, Long Xi would have needed at least a few hundred moves to defeat him. Moreover, both sides would have suffered heavy losses. However, at this moment, he was being ambushed by Dark 1... He did not have the time to say anything before he fainted again.

    Long Xi, who had be Yan Kuan, had only been awake for more than ten minutes. Before he could say anything to Shen Xiaoxiao, he was once again suppressed. 19, who was at the side, opened his mouth wide and was unable to speak for a long time. It was a blunder... It was too strange.

    ¡°What a pig-like teammate. A bunch of idiots.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said that, she secretly looked at Long Xi on the ground and instantly understood. However, there was a limit to the smoke grenades. When everyone did not see clearly, she could only silently retreat and wait for the situation to change....

 Chapter 621 - Leave No One Alive

    <h4>Chapter 621: Leave No One Alive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What happened to Long Xi?¡±

    Jiang Haoran asked Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man on the ground slowly waking up and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was implicated by my stupid teammate.¡±

    Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t quite understand, but when he saw that Long Xi stood up without any problems, Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t say anything else.

    As for the smoke bomb that suddenly appeared, and Long Xi that was suddenly knocked out and woke up, no one knew what had happened.

    Looking at the state of Long Xi, and then looking at the shattered ss, this was the 22nd floor. D*mn it, who climbed so high and broke in through the window?

    D*mn it, where was he? Where is the person that shed past just now?

    ¡°Long Xi, you¡¯re looking for helpers toe to the 22nd floor?¡±

    Reger vented his anger on Long Xi. Long Xi had just woken up, and his head was a little muddled. D*mn it, he was hit on the head by Reger, and he only woke up after being unconscious for so long. He even said that he was looking for helpers to deal with him? Did he need to find helpers?

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you want to fight, then continue. I¡¯ll apany you to the end.¡±

    19 was the closest to Long Xi. When Dark 1 had appeared just now, he had seen clearly that there was nothing he could do even if he wanted to stop Dark 1. Dark 1 had nned his actions and had taken him by surprise. Who would have thought that he would be able to do so?

    Moreover, he touched the injection medicine in his trouser pocket. He had thought that Long Xi had actually woken up on his own and that he would not be able to use it anymore. He had not expected that he would really have the opportunity to use all of his preparations today?

    Other than making medicine for Xiaoxiao, he was even more interested in things like Long Xi. The split personality caused by medicine was too exciting.

    But now, he still wanted to see what kind of choice Long Xi would make in the face of Reger¡¯s choice. If the choice made him satisfied, perhaps he could even get his boss toe out for a stroll. If he was not satisfied... Then he would just be Long Xi, and let the Miss be angry with him for the rest of his life.

    No one knew what 19 was nning, but Reger frowned when he heard Long Xi¡¯s words. Was there something wrong with this guy?

    ¡°Wrong? If you want to fight, now is not the time. Hurry up, are you going to fight or not? Since you want to stay here and wait for death, of course I don¡¯t mind, and I also...¡±

    ¡°Stay here and wait for death?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you going back on your word?¡±

    He naturally didn¡¯t know what had happened after Long Xi who had just woken up. He would only retort the moment he heard that he was to stay here.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao grew more and more displeased when she saw him like this. She directly said on his behalf, ¡°Get lost, Reger. Hurry up. If you want to live, hurry up and prepare the transaction. Stop whining.¡±

    ¡°Okay, since the Little Oriental Loli is so straightforward, I can¡¯t fall behind. Those who have signed andpleted the transaction, scram to the pile of women.¡±

    Very quickly, nearly 90% of the people hadpleted the transaction and returned to their female partners. The seven or eight people under them all held onto the contract and did not make a move.

    This was their life¡¯s work. Some of them had worked hard for generations. How could they die in their hands? How could they?

    ¡°Are you guys not going to sign? Good, that¡¯s really good.¡±.

    ¡°Reger, that¡¯s enough. You can¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look. Of course, she saw who these people were. They were all big families that were only second to the Ouyang family. They still had some integrity. It was a bit difficult for them to give up all their ancestral businesses.

    ¡°Loli, don¡¯t challenge my patience.¡±

    ¡°Reger, what Xiaoxiao said is right. These people are all family businesses. They don¡¯t have many shares under their names. Even if you get them to sign, you won¡¯t get much.¡±

    There had to be some people who could contend with the Jiang family. Reger heard Jiang Haoran and Shen Xiaoxiao say so, and he also saw Lone Wolf nod at him when he walked in. He knew that this was not the time to force them.

    However, without the money, there was no point in keeping these people alive.

    Reger was about to kill these people when Shen Xiaoxiao attacked again. Reger was so angry that he aimed his gun at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s be.

    Once Reger attacked, 19 naturally aimed his gun at Reger. Long Xi also subconsciously took out his gun and aimed it at him.

    The moment they moved, the mercenaries behind them all moved. For a moment, it became tense again, so much so that no one dared to breathe.

    Time passed bit by bit. Shen Xiaoxiao looked fearlessly at Reger. 19 did not have any intention of letting go no matter how many guns he faced. The atmosphere was so tense, and the mor outside was endless. Reger realized that... If he did not leave now, perhaps it would really be like what Shen Xiaoxiao had said, and he would never be able to leave again.

    Reger took the gun in his hand with some resentment and said something in Spanish that very few people present understood.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Seeing Reger like this, she had a bad feeling. How could this be? Why did Reger say that?

    Long Xi looked at Reger and Shen Xiaoxiao in confusion. He understood what they said, but even though he understood it, he didn¡¯t know what they meant.

    Just now, Reger said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I owe you my life. I¡¯ve paid you back. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    ¡°Give me the Obsidian Star.¡±

    These words became English that everyone understood. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and slowly turned around. She pretended to let Jiang Haoran help her with the gloves and pretended to take off her ring. Of course, she immediately put the gloves back on. Her actions were fast to begin with. With Jiang Haoran blocking her way, no one saw the fake Obsidian Star appear in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she looked at Jiang Haoran. The meaning in her eyes couldn¡¯t be more obvious. She was only praising Jiang Haoran for his foresight, and he actually knew about this... It seemed that everyone already knew what the Jiang family was going to do.

    When Reger saw the Obsidian Star, his eyes instantly became excited. Obsidian Star, the Obsidian Star that many people dreamed of, the Obsidian Star that couldmand half of the world. He had obtained it, he had actually obtained it.

    Right now, Yan Kuan was as weak as a chicken. How could he be his opponent? From now on, he was the king of the f*cking world.

    ¡°Take the hostages and evacuate.¡±

    Reger pulled the mercenaries to surround Shen Xiaoxiao, Jiang Haoran, and Yan Kuan. They slowly walked toward the safe exit. As long as they ran out of China, they didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    As soon as they stepped out of the safe exit, there were dozens of special forces soldiers waiting there. However, because the other party had hostages, not only were these hostages the richest people in the country, but the one from the Jiang family was also among them. For a time, no one dared to attack them.

    Moreover, these people had bombs strapped to their waists. If they wanted to attack, no one, including them, could escape.

    Could it be that they could only watch these foreign mercenaries run into the country and behave atrociously?

    No, absolutely not.

    The mission was immediately issued. Which member of the Jiang family sat in the emergency office and looked at the people below. He said helplessly and painfully, ¡°One cannot run away. The men of the Jiang family should be more courageous.¡±

    When everyone heard this, they all had looks of admiration and could not bear it. Was he nning to give up on Jiang Haoran? What kind of existence was Jiang Haoran? This person actually wanted to give up on the Jiang family¡¯s own people and also wanted to protect the country from invasion? How could they not admire him? For a moment, the entire meeting room was silent in fear.

    ¡°Orders from the higher-ups. Kill on sight!¡±

 Chapter 622 - Aircraft

    <h4>Chapter 622: Aircraft</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the leading Special Forces soldier heard the order from his superior, he felt a sense of admiration. Even if the Jiang family didn¡¯t want their own people, they still wanted to show off their country¡¯s might and not allow anyone to vite them. At this moment, the sense of mission in everyone¡¯s heart was extremely strong.

    The captain looked at his subordinates and issued the final order. ¡°Do your best to protect them. If it really doesn¡¯t work, kill them on sight.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao, Jiang Haoran, and the others naturally didn¡¯t know what kind of mission the other party had arranged. They just followed Reger¡¯s men to the roof. This scene was very simr to the scene when Yan Kuan was threatened by the old woman and was taken away half a year ago.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the helicopter in front of her and said to Jiang Haoran in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll cover you before you get on theer. Do you see that tform? Jump down. It¡¯s only one floor high. If you don¡¯t die from falling, they¡¯ll save you.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I still have things to do. Remember, jump yourself.¡±

    Jiang Haoran frowned. Letting a woman protect him? Although Shen Xiaoxiao had always said that she would protect him, he still felt a little upset that she had let him go off-key at this time and use her as a cover.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t speak anymore. She didn¡¯t care whether Jiang Haoran agreed or not. She had already made her decision.

    Long Xi followed behind these people, feeling a little depressed. Just now, he found that he had actually lost his consciousness. After fighting with Reger, he had lost a part of his consciousness. Although it wasn¡¯t long, it was only about ten minutes, but when did Reger be so skilled that he could actually knock him out for more than ten minutes?

    Long Xi didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t about knocking him out for more than ten minutes. Instead, it was about waking up another person.

    However, he also heard clearly that Reger wanted the Obsidian Star in Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand to make a deal. The Obsidian Star. The ring on Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand was actually the Obsidian Star?

    What about him?

    Then what was the ring in his hand?

    It was exactly the same as the Obsidian Star, just a magnified version of the male ring. What was this?

    Was it also the Obsidian Star?

    What exactly was the Obsidian Star? Why did Reger go through so much trouble to get it?

    Why didn¡¯t he have any memories of the Obsidian Star in his mind? Something that even Reger knew about? How could he not know about it?

    It was just that these questions could not be asked to Shen Xiaoxiao at this time. He had just offended Xiaoxiao, so he did not have the face to rush to ask her now. Also, the Obsidian Star was sopatible with the ring in his hand. At this moment, he felt disgusted when that stinky man wore it on his finger. D*mn it, what right did he have to touch that thing?

    ¡°Cover, get on the ne.¡±

    Just as he said this...

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of gunshots rang out. No one had expected that the Chinese army would actually attack when Jiang Haoran was here. He was from the Jiang family.

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s face could not be described with an ashen expression. However, Shen Xiaoxiao saw the opportunity at this time and directly kicked Jiang Haoran. The strength of her kick was extremely great, and they were originally on the roof. Moreover, they were fighting everywhere. Her kick had identally kicked Jiang Haoran onto the tform that she had just mentioned.

    Jiang Haoran was thrown down with a bang. When the Special Forces soldiers saw Jiang Haoran fall, their eyes turned red. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t care about anything else andunched another fierce attack.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi had already boarded the ne. Reger couldn¡¯t care too much and directly sent his men into the air. He didn¡¯t stay any longer. The mercenaries that he had brought out were almostpletely wiped out and left on the territory of China.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, why didn¡¯t you run?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    After Reger said this, the remaining mercenary beside him, who was called Lone Wolf, chopped down with a knife and cut off Yan Kuan¡¯s finger. The ring, the Obsidian Star, fell to the ground. He picked up the ring and rushed out of the ne¡¯s door that had not been closed in time and jumped out.

    Although the cabin door was not closed at this moment, they had already flown out of the 22nd floor¡¯s height. If they jumped down from here, they would definitely die. This, this, this made Yan Kuan feel pain and shock. He almost did not have time to cry out in pain.

    ¡°They even have death warriors. The hearts of the Jiang family are not inferior to those of the Ouyang family.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? They are really vicious.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously opened her mouth, and after Long Xi subconsciously finished speaking, the two of them looked at each other. Reger saw them like this, and could only hate them secretly. ¡°I have been busy all night, and actually lost a wife and a soldier, *******, fortunately I left a hand.¡±

    ¡°There are parachutes. Everyone put them on. This ne is not safe.¡±

    Long Xi suddenly spoke. Shen Xiaoxiao looked up and saw that the door of the cockpit had opened. The captain had already died inside. No one had seen when he had made his move.

    However, Long Xi¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao react immediately. At this moment, she did not count on Reger anymore. He was a man after all. With a muffled voice, Yan Kuan wrapped his hand with a bandage and the beads of sweat on his forehead fell directly.

    It seemed that when they arrived on the ne, everyone was no longer hostile. Instead, they began to cooperate. Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this situation was a little strange.

    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re actually so scared that you¡¯re breaking out in cold sweat. Are you f*cking Yan Kuan or not?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard what Reger said, her heart was filled with joy. Reger was both righteous and evil. To be able to say such words at this time, it could be seen that Yan Kuan, this fake, was too fake.

    Long Xi has been following behind Shen Xiaoxiao. He wanted to find an opportunity that Shen Xiaoxiao said, but just arrived in the cabin, more than a dozen killers scuttled out.

    Before they had time to say a word, they were entangled in a struggle.

    ¡°*******, Little Oriental Loli, I¡¯ll give you half the money if you save my life!¡±?Reger shouted.

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard his voice, and only felt ck lines on her head. Was she not a hostage? Was this a kidnapper? Was this?

    ¡°I¡¯m a hostage.¡±

    ¡°What hostage! You are my great-aunt. I¡¯ll give you 80%! I only want 20%, okay?¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡°Holy sh*t, you vampire.¡±

    Long Xi was amused. He could actually say these things at a time like this. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed powerful. Including him, these more than ten killers could do nothing to them even if they had guns in their hands.

    They hid in a corner. Shen Xiaoxiao threw the parachute to Reger and shouted, ¡°Put it on and find a chance to jump.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dark outside. Where are we going to jump?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t jump, we¡¯ll die. There¡¯s a bomb on the ne.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ears could hear the subtle sounds, but the others couldn¡¯t hear them. Moreover, the Chinese would never let these invaders go so easily. Although they were far away, they would definitely be killed, not to mention that they were on Chinese territory.

    If she hadn¡¯t been there, Shen Xiaoxiao would have been extremely impressed by such a move. Of course, she was also impressed now, but the condition was that she could save her little life in the process.

    ¡°There are only three of us. We can just throw this fake out.¡±

    Reger was wearing a parachute as he spoke to the others. However, Yan Kuan actually jumped down with a parachute at this time. He was really fast.

    Reger did not hesitate and jumped down as well. Before he jumped, he did not forget to tell Shen Xiaoxiao that as long as he was alive, he would definitely transfer the money.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two shameless men and didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time. At this time, Long Xi also put on the remaining parachute. Under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, he hugged her and then jumped down...

    Bang!

 Chapter 623 - Floating On the Surface of the Sea, Self-Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 623: Floating On the Surface of the Sea, Self-Rescue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw Long Xi put on his parachute, her expression was indescribable. There were only three such parachutes in the entire ne, and they had already flown almost an hour away from their departure.

    They were stuck inside with more than a dozen killers. Since they didn¡¯t have guns, it had taken them some time to dodge.

    They had long since left the capital¡¯s territory, so they had no idea where they were headed.

    Thus, when she saw that Long Xi was about to run away, Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed a little ufortable. She knew that there was only one end to staying in the ne, and that was death.

    But just as Shen Xiaoxiao thought that she was going to die for sure, just as Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking about what the two children should do, Long Xi suddenly walked over and tied her waist to his waist with a rope, the two of them stuck close to each other.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the time to say anything. Long Xi spoke first:

    ¡°Hold me tight. Let¡¯s jump together.¡±

    He was Long Xi, not Yan Kuan. So, why did he save her? Did he not know that it was very likely that both of them would not survive this?

    The two of them were tied together to jump. It was unknown whether the parachute would open or not. Why would Long Xi take such a huge risk to do so?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    When Long Xi heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish smile. This smile was very simr to Yan Kuan¡¯s expression. He only said, ¡°Because I can¡¯t bear to see you die.¡±

    After saying this, Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi had already jumped out of the ne. She subconsciously hugged Long Xi with both hands. Because of this embrace, Long Xi¡¯s heart once again moved like a drum.

    In the pitch-ck night sky, other than the stars that they thought were within reach, there was no sound other than the sound of the wind and the sound of the crane.

    Until a loud ¡®rumble¡¯.

    A bright light swept across the horizon and the ne exploded as expected.

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to say something, but the rapid descent made it impossible for her to open her mouth shut.

    They did not know what was waiting for them, and they did not know whether they wouldnd in a city, a mountain, or an endless sea. They did not know anything.

    They only descended rapidly, and only the two of them held each other tightly in their arms.

    Only after a few minutes did Long Xi open the parachute. With a buffer, the rapid descent finally disappeared, and the solemn breathing of the two of them brushed past the tips of their ears.

    It was pitch ck under their feet. At least they knew that they were no longer in the city, and it was very likely that they wouldnd in a vast ocean.

    The thoughts that had just rxed slowly became nervous again.

    But even so, Long Xi still roared loudly, ¡°Can you swim? It seems that we have to swim back tond.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Are you sure that it¡¯s the ocean below? Do you have the coordinates?¡±

    Did he have the coordinates? Even if he had the coordinates, they did not know where they were.

    However, Long Xi vaguely knew that from the moment the ne took off until now, the speed and trajectory of the flight also showed that the ne was deliberately heading towards the direction of the open sea.

    He did not tell Shen Xiaoxiao that it was very likely that they were already above the open sea. In other words, as long as they encountered someone who harbored ill intentions towards them, no one would care about anything that happened in the open sea. At this moment, they did not care whether they were hostages or not.

    It seemed that the person from China did not even want to let them off.

    The closer they got to the bottom, the clearer Shen Xiaoxiao saw that they had reallynded in the air above a sea area.

    D*mn it, they really wanted to swim in the sea and return tond in November¡¯s temperature? What kind of sin had theymitted?

    Long Xi slowly untied the rope around his waist. At this time, there was no longer a need to trap the two of them. After they fell into the water, they would be a burden to each other. In addition, he still had a parachute on him. He also wanted to cut off his parachute after Shen Xiaoxiao fell into the water.

    Even though Shen Xiaoxiao was prepared, it was still extremely ufortable to fall into the cold sea on a November night.

    Plop! Plop! Two sounds rang out. The surroundings were pitch ck, and the cold, bone-piercing seawater came from all directions. Her ears, her mouth, and her entire body were so cold that Shen Xiaoxiao almost could not help but tremble. However, she knew that she could not... She could only slowly calm down in this rapid descent.

    Taking a deep breath, Shen Xiaoxiao, who had popped her head out, took a step forward to look for the shadow of Long Xi.

    The white parachute floated on the surface of the sea like a huge cotton ball. Shen Xiaoxiao slowly swam towards the parachute. The silence and darkness around her made her heart, which had always been strong, feel a little scared and afraid.

    It was not until that person suddenly emerged from the water that Shen Xiaoxiao calmed down a little.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    The two of them spoke at the same time and smiled at the same time. Such a scene and such a ce made the two of them feel as if they had forgotten about the past.

    ¡°We are going to swim to the east now. Do you see that star? Go in that direction.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked up and saw that it was indeed the brightest star. There was no moon and they were only relying on the star. Would they be able to swim out?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We will definitely be able to swim out. Moreover, this ce is probably in the international waters. Even so, there will always be shipsing and going. Perhaps we will be lucky?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew Long Xi¡¯sforting words. This was because Shen Xiaoxiao was not confident. Naturally, she would not wear a special watch band when she attended the banquet. Therefore, other than a short skirt, a gun, a dagger, and a ring on her hand, there was nothing else on her body.

    Shen Xiaoxiao tore off her gloves. At this time, having this thing was also a burden. Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fair and slender fingers after she tore off her gloves. His eyes darkened. They were really the same. Other than being a little smaller, there was no difference at all.

    However, this was not the time to talk. He swam in front and finally looked at the huge parachute on the surface of the sea. He thought for a moment and said,?¡°Xiaoxiao, help us. Let¡¯s make a simple air cushion so that we have some strength left.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi swimming in that direction and did not say anything. She followed Long Xi¡¯s instructions. After all, she really did not know anything about this.

    The two of them folded the huge parachute several times. If it were not for the perfect coordination of the two of them and their amazing physical strength, they would not have been able to do this.

    Even so, Long Xi and Shen Xiaoxiao still folded the huge waterproof parachute into a rectangr floating object about two meters long that was enough for the two of them to sit on.

    Fortunately, there was still a rope tied around Long Xi¡¯s waist, which came in handy this time.

    The suggested air cushion had enough levitation force. After the two of them climbed back up, they were so tired that they were panting and shivering. However, at least they did not have to soak in the cold seawater.. Even if they struggled, it would be useless.

 Chapter 624 - Survival At Sea

    <h4>Chapter 624: Survival At Sea</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Rest, rest well. Let¡¯s paddle east.¡±

    The so-called paddle naturally meant that the two of them were swimming in the water with their hands. However, facing the dark sea that had no end in sight, they still felt a sense of panic and helplessness from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Can we swim over?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao actually has moments where she¡¯s not confident?¡±

    Lying on the kayak, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled at the sky and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be afraid? I¡¯m also a human.¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao like this, Long Xi decided to lie down and look at the sky. Yes, everyone had moments when they were afraid, and he was actually afraid just now when Reger took away the second parachute.

    He was afraid.

    He knew that he could take away the remaining parachute from Shen Xiaoxiao, but he just didn¡¯t want to do that. He didn¡¯t want to see Shen Xiaoxiao get hurt, and he also didn¡¯t want to see he and Shen Xiaoxiao fight to the death. He also didn¡¯t want to see only one of them survive in the end.

    That was why he boldly hugged her and jumped together. God knows, the moment he jumped, he even thought that if both of them couldn¡¯t survive, at least they would have someone to apany them on the road to h*ll. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss.

    However, he did not expect that not only did the two of them survive, they eveny here and looked up at the starry sky together. Even though they did not know where the road to the future was, where it led to, and whether someone would save them tomorrow... and how long would they drift on the sea. Would they be thirsty or hungry? Even if they survived, they could still die on the sea.

    They did not know, but Long Xi no longer had that kind of nervousness. Perhaps it was because she was the one lying next to him, or perhaps it was because she was the one who was going to live and die with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for a while. Who knows, maybe when we wake up tomorrow, we will follow the current and return tond?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say that we will work together in shifts. Why? Don¡¯t you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°The wind is blowing from the east. Even God is helping us.¡±

    Hearing Long Xi¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand and waved it in the air. Indeed, it was blowing from the east. Their luck was really good.

    ¡°Sure enough, nothing good happens every time I¡¯m with you.¡±

    Long Xi felt particrlyfortable listening to simrints. He smiled and said, ¡°But every time I¡¯m with Xiaoxiao, I always feel happy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held her tongue in the darkness that he could not see. For a moment, no one broke the silence. On such a night, drifting on the sea at such a time, there was no sound other than the sound of the waves. This feeling was actually very strange.

    Because whether it was for Shen Xiaoxiao or Long Xi, it was a luxury to have such a rare life without killing, fighting, gunfights, chasing, or scheming.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had once inexplicably hoped to live such a life with her children, Yan Kuan, and a carefree life on a small ind. However, she knew that all her wishes in this life were in vain. After she was covered in wounds, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it anymore.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether there will be a seafood feast when I wake up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that can be arranged.¡±

    ¡°Really? I hope so.¡±

    For a moment, the two of them fell into silence again. After a while, Long Xi slowly said,?¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about you.¡±

    No one answered.

    This was perhaps within Long Xi¡¯s expectations. At this moment, he did not dare to see whether Shen Xiaoxiao was really asleep or if she was pretending not to care about him. He would rather be the former. At least that way, his heart would feel better.

    Looking at the night sky above him, Long Xi touched his wrist. It turned out that they were already so far away from the capital. After tonight, where would they float to?

    The precise electronic disy screen emitted a faint blue light in the darkness of the night. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had already sunk into a deep sleep and did not see it at all.

    ording to this drifting speed, they would be able to encounter ships by tomorrow afternoon. The entire China did not make any big movements. At this moment, they were all chasing Reger around the world. As for him, Shen Xiaoxiao, and Yan Kuan, they were all being treated as missing persons. All of these were urately disyed on the small disy screen.

    With the confidence in his heart, along with the breeze by his ear, Long Xi also slowly fell asleep.

    After waking up, Shen Xiaoxiao only feltfortable all over. If it wasn¡¯t for the hunger rolling in her stomach, perhaps she would never have known that she could also sleep so soundly. Such an environment, such a ce, and indescribable irony.

    ¡°How was your nap? Here¡¯s the seafood feast you ordered.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao sat up, she saw that Long Xi was only wearing a suit jacket. He had taken off his white shirt and ced it on the mat. There was a pile of sashimi on top of it, and the military knife beside it was ced casually. When did this person wake up?

    ¡°You woke up early.¡±

    ¡°Eat something. I remember that you can¡¯t go hungry.¡±

    The words of Long Xi were cut short and straightforward. Shen Xiaoxiao was not vague either. She really could not go hungry. Everything would have to wait until after she ate something.

    She did not know what kind of fish Long Xi had killed, but it was just right to swallow all of them into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth.

    Moreover, perhaps it was because he had killed them on the spot, the fish was extremely delicious, or perhaps it was because she was too hungry. Anyway, after Shen Xiaoxiao ate them all, she gave Long Xi a rare smile.

    ¡°The taste is not bad. It would be even more perfect if we added a little vinegar. Are we still going to eat this for lunch?¡±

    These childish words made Long Xiugh. He continued, ¡°If you want to eat it, we can eat this again for lunch. Moreover, it¡¯s broad daylight and there¡¯s no direction. We can only rely on this kayak to drift by ourselves. The only food we can eat is these fish.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t know where they are at all.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she looked at the watch band on Long Xi¡¯s wrist. Long Xi seemed to know what she was thinking. He took it off and put it in front of her. He said, ¡°Take a look for yourself. Other than time, which is a simplepass, we only know that we are drifting toward the east at this moment. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really took the watch and looked at it. Just as Long Xi had said, she knew nothing except that it was 9 o¡¯clock in the morning and the location was in the east.

    She felt a little depressed. was she going to continue staring at Long Xi on the kayak like this?

    Didn¡¯t she experience that kind of speechless embarrassmentst night?

    Fortunately, she was blocked by the darkness of the night so she didn¡¯t look too embarrassed. It was broad daylight now. What should she do? Fight? Or mock each other? It didn¡¯t seem right.

    Long Xi saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s awkwardness and spoke first. However, what he said made Shen Xiaoxiao feel that it was better not to say it.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, can you tell me what the rtionship between this ring on my hand and the Obsidian Star is?¡±

 Chapter 625 - Stealing

    <h4>Chapter 625: Stealing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao smacked her lips and watched as Long Xi took off the finger ring that she had never taken off before.

    It was a ck base with green jade with ck and white patterns on it. It was a pair with the Obsidian Star in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand.

    Even if Shen Xiaoxiao had nothing to do with it, no one would believe her.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, can you tell me what the rtionship between the ring on my hand and the Obsidian Star is?¡±

    The pair ofrge, calloused hands looked so familiar in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes.

    She resisted the urge to hold the hand for a long time. The Obsidian Star was so fitting on his ring finger. The ring on the same finger as hers was obviously a pair.

    ¡°Boss Long, do you know what the Obsidian Star is?¡±

    ¡°No? Xiaoxiao, you know that I don¡¯t have all my past memories.¡±

    ¡°Then did Boss Long not hear anything about those people snatching the Obsidian Star? Han Jia beside you is also one of the people behind this.¡±

    Long Xi frowned. Han Jia was indeed involved in this. Last night, he had sensed something was wrong and deliberately sent Han Jia away to avoid bad things. He did not expect that she was still involved.

    However, Long Xi really did not know what this Obsidian Star was. It was only when he saw that Reger had actually made such a big circle in order to obtain this Obsidian Star... He vaguely felt that this Obsidian Star was probably rted to the Dark Empire.

    Moreover, the death warrior sent by the Jiang family had actually wanted to obtain this Obsidian Star at thest moment. The doubts in his heart grew deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Boss Long took something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, but I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t expect that even if you put it on, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it off.¡±

    With a hint of loneliness and a hint of ridicule, Long Xi didn¡¯t expect that he had actually taken something that didn¡¯t belong to him. Then what about its original owner? Who was it?

    ¡°Then who did it originally belong to? That weakling?¡±

    The weakling that Long Xi referred to was Yan Kuan. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and sighed. ¡°It originally belonged to my Dark Empire. What do you think?¡±

    Actually, Shen Xiaoxiao could not tell Long Xi what the Obsidian Star was. However, if even Reger knew the secret, wouldn¡¯t it be even easier for Long Xi to investigate? Moreover, he might even know more when the time came?

    Therefore, it was better for her to say it directly. After all, if she said that he had stolen it, then he had stolen it. It would not be his own.

    When Long Xi heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he indeed did not make a fuss. However, when she said that he had stolen it, he kept feeling that he did not believe it. Was it necessary for him to steal a ring? Was it necessary for that?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you sure that I stole it? Is it necessary for me?¡±

    ¡°Why not? The Obsidian Star is divided into men and women, each in charge of half of the forces of the Dark Empire. Boss Long, do you think that you will be bewitched by this and be a gentleman on the beam?¡±

    So that was the case.

    Long Xi was greatly shocked. Controlling half of the forces of the Dark Empire? No wonder, no wonder Reger and that person from the Jiang family wanted this thing.

    Such a big cake, few people could resist its temptation, right?

    Even he was a little excited when he found out that the token in his hand was actually a token that couldmand all the forces in the world.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, tell me, aren¡¯t you afraid that I can summon half of the forces to fight against you?¡±

    ¡°Afraid? Hmph, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already made my move first. Even if you have the ability to summon the other half of the forces, you definitely can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, does Yan Kuan know that he¡¯s inviting a wolf into the house? The wife that he got back is actually stabbing him in the back. Xiaoxiao¡¯s move is really drastic. However, since it¡¯s such a strange keepsake, why didn¡¯t Yan Kuan put it on himself back then? Anyway, won¡¯t he be unable to take it off after he puts it on?¡±

    This was also the part that Long Xi was puzzled about. Shen Xiaoxiao reached out her hand to feel around her finger and slowly said,?¡°Because at that time, he still hadn¡¯t figured out who the person who could wear this female ring was. By the time he figured it out, this ring had already been worn by me.¡±

    ¡°By ident? It was Xiaoxiao who took advantage of it, so Xiaoxiao actually doesn¡¯t have such deep feelings for Yan Kuan? Maybe this feeling isn¡¯t pure?¡±

    ¡°Pure? Why is it so ironic to hear the word ¡®pure¡¯ from Boss Long¡¯s mouth?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Her ck evening dress had been dried by the sea breeze. The sea breeze in November made people feel a little chilly. Fortunately, there was a slight sun, so the night here was actually even colder. They had used the cloth bag left in the corner to make a lifetime of cold weatherst night. Otherwise, when she woke up this morning, no matter how strong her body was, she would definitely catch a cold.

    Now, looking at the woman who was sitting there with a satisfied look on her face and not showing any trace of anxiety or fear because she was drifting on the sea, he was even more confused.

    ¡°Is it ironic? I don¡¯t think so. Everyone has such pure feelings, don¡¯t you think? At this moment, it¡¯s rare to have such a rare opportunity to be alone with Xiaoxiao. Aren¡¯t we in a pure state right now?¡±

    How could such an exnation work?

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and simply leaned on the edge of one side. Long Xi looked at her rxed appearance and imitated her leaning on the other side. The two of them began to chat casually.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you think I can be the ck Emperor if I take this Obsidian Star to the Dark Empire for a spin?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. When we return tond, you can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Indeed, I can give it a try. But this ring is strange. It doesn¡¯t move at all. I can¡¯t even take it off. The most important thing is that the size is just right. It¡¯s simr to a custom-made ring. Xiaoxiao, do you think that we are fated?¡±

    ¡°Fated? Hahaha, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Am I thinking too much? I don¡¯t think so. Look, Yan Kuan must have been guarding this ring for many years. He didn¡¯t even put it on, but not only did I steal it, I even wore it. Isn¡¯t this fate?¡±

    After saying this, Long Xi felt empty in his heart. He was actually not sure if Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth, because sometimes when she said something that was half true and half false, and he wasn¡¯t able to find any ws.

    If he really stole it, then his taste was too good.

    ¡°Last time, I asked Xiaoxiao why she sent Little Treasure to me. Was it because of this Obsidian Star?¡±

    Sure enough, Long Xi¡¯s imagination was still as good as ever. However, since he had taken the initiative to find an excuse and reason, how could Shen Xiaoxiao not agree? She immediately said:

    ¡°I want to pass the Obsidian Star and the Dark Empire to Little Treasure, so I naturally have to take back the one you have.. Even if I can¡¯t take it back, it¡¯s good to learn something from Boss Long.¡±

 Chapter 626 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 626: Warmth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Xiaoxiao trusts me so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use your child to exchange for the Shen family¡¯s funds?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even raise her head when she heard those words. In any case, the two of them would not be able to fight at this point. Moreover, they had already said this, so it was not a good idea to avoid it.

    ¡°My biological son, would I give him away without making any preparations? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Didn¡¯t you see it? Your family¡¯s secret guards all look at Little Treasure in a different light.¡±

    Long Xi frowned slightly. Did Shen Xiaoxiao mean that there was a high possibility that her people were all around him? Was that what she meant?

    However, no matter how well the arrangements were made, a mother would still be worried. However, Xiaoxiao had never shown any signs of worry. Why was that?

    ¡°Long Xi, no matter how ruthless you are, you will never be ruthless to a four-year-old child. Based on my judgment, I won¡¯t be wrong about that. Therefore, I¡¯m not worried. Besides, so what if you¡¯re young? If you want to be the future sessor of the Dark Empire, if you don¡¯t be ruthless to yourself and suffer a little, you¡¯ll never grow up.¡±

    Long Xi felt that it was a little out of ce for Shen Xiaoxiao to say these words. These words were really vicious to a pair of children. However, if he was really his child, perhaps he would have done the same thing. Back then, he had almost thought that Little Treasure was his child, and he had even prepared to send his child overseas for training.

    ¡°Yan Kuan is a little different from the rumors. He...¡±

    ¡°Is he too weak?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at least the ck Emperor that I saw was too weak.¡±

    ¡°The ck Emperor that you saw, how can you be sure that he is the ck Emperor?¡±

    Long Xi was shocked and immediately sat up. The violent movements caused the kayak to sway. However, Shen Xiaoxiao still looked rxed. She did not even look at him and closed her eyes, as if she knew that he would react this way.

    ¡°Are you saying that that is not the ck Emperor, but a fake?¡±

    ¡°What else? Do you think that my husband is that weak? That he would be rescued by a woman several times over?¡±

    When Long Xi heard the words ¡®my husband¡¯, a strong anger actually rose in his heart.

    ¡°Where is the real Yan Kuan?¡±

    Long Xi spoke again, but this time, after waiting for a long time, Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. Long Xi just looked at her and sat motionlessly on the kayak.

    Time ticked by, and the sun grew bigger and bigger. The intense sunlight made their lips dry up, and Shen Xiaoxiao could no longer lie there quietly and motionlessly.

    She sat up and looked at Long Xi who was still in that position waiting for her answer. She shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°He¡¯s doing something that he thinks is very important.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Why didn¡¯t hee back even though he knew you were in danger? Is he really a man leaving the three of you behind?¡±

    ¡°Do you also think that he¡¯s not a man? I also think that the next time you have the chance to see him, you should help me ask him what he thinks.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made it difficult for Long Xi to answer. It seemed that Xiaoxiao did not know where he was or when he woulde back.

    ¡°Other than the properties under his name, he can even throw away the Dark Empire. This Boss Yan is making me more and more curious.¡±

    ¡°Are you curious? There is nothing to be curious about. He is too stubborn. He always does what he thinks is the right thing to do. There were many times when he did not know that doing so might hurt others. Perhaps, he might even miss the most important moment.¡±

    The topic became heavier and heavier. This was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao had talked about this with Long Xi in such a frank manner

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more curious about you, Xiaoxiao. Compared to Boss Yan, I think a woman like Xiaoxiao has enough ability to make people go crazy over her.¡±

    ¡°Such a high evaluation? I¡¯m ttered. What time is it? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Long Xi looked at the time and saw that it was only about 10:30. How long had it been since she ate? How could she be hungry again? He then remembered that Shen Xiaoxiao was so weak and hungry that she immediately did not say anything. He took the knife that was ced there and jumped into the sea. So that was how it was?

    A few minutester, Long Xi popped his head out and held two big fish in his hands. D*mn it, the fish was so big that it was scary close to the deep sea.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two fish to eat. Is that enough?¡±

    After Long Xi finished speaking, he sat on the side and started to prepare. Shen Xiaoxiao quietly watched the man¡¯s every move. If it weren¡¯t for those disputes, this man who washed his hands and made soup for her would really... She really didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    Other than eating raw and cold food, they didn¡¯t have any extra food or water intake for the day. Shen Xiaoxiao leaned weakly against the kayak and watched the red sun slowly fall from the sky. No one knew how long they would drift and where they would drift to.

    Beep...

    The sound of a siren came from afar. Shen Xiaoxiao was the first to wake up. Her hearing was normally good. Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s suddenly excited look and asked in surprise,?¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a siren. It¡¯s at our 10 o¡¯clock.¡±

    Long Xi was shocked. He thought that it was about time for people to appear, but he did not hear anything. Did Xiaoxiao really hear it?

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Should we go in that direction? I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t mishear.¡±

    Perhaps it was because there was hope, the two began to paddle in the direction that Shen Xiaoxiao had mentioned. Sure enough, after more than ten minutes, the whistle sounded again. This time, there was even a small ck dot in the distance. Only then did the two be really excited.

    The only bad thing was that the sky was getting darker and darker. If they waited until it was dark and the people on the cruise ship still did not see them, they would have to miss them again.

    ¡°Will they not see us?¡±

    ¡°No, I have a way. Just look at what it is.¡±

    Long Xi took out a lighter from his trouser pocket. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. Was he going to burn something?

    ¡°Burn this. This will easily cause ck smoke. If we burn it together with our clothes, those people will definitely see us. We just have to hurry. In half an hour at most, it will be dark here.¡±

    ¡°If we burn it like this, what if the kayak breaks? Are you brainless?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao directlyined about Long Xi. Long Xi was instantly speechless. Yes, he had not considered this problem either. Could it be that they could only wait?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a gamble?¡±

    ¡°Burn our tails. Sit over here with me. When the fire reaches the bottom of the kayak, we can¡¯t burn it anymore. You sit with me.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao said this, Long Xi smiled slyly and nodded. Immediately, he did as he was told and started burning at the stern.

    A pungent smell of burning and thick ck smoke rose. However, they both muttered about the burning speed. In less than five minutes, the kayak was about to be burned to the bottom. The two of them immediately extinguished it with seawater. It was already gettingte. They did not know if the cruise ship in the distance had seen them or not.

    However, Long Xi was already sitting beside Shen Xiaoxiao at this time. A hand gently wrapped around her shoulder. As he nned step by step, Shen Xiaoxiao approached his side. Night had arrived. The cold sea breeze blew from all directions.

    At this moment, being reserved and shy had long been of no use.

    Even though Long Xi knew that such a short-term reliance would disappear after the cruise ship arrived, he did not want to miss it. He did not want to miss this moment of warmth.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯sing....¡±

 Chapter 627 - Cruise Ship

    <h4>Chapter 627: Cruise Ship</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    A huge cruise ship was docked in front of them. The kayak was so small and small that Shen Xiaoxiao could not believe how they had drifted on the kayak for a day and a night.

    The long ropedder fell down, and Shen Xiaoxiao climbed up first. Long Xi followed closely behind. The green iron-sheet boat seemed so peaceful at this moment.

    Such arge cruise ship made Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously think that she might have encountered a foreign cruise ship.

    Sure enough, after they climbed onto the deck, a crew member escorted a 50-year-old foreign man over, who looked simr to the captain.

    Sure enough, as soon as he spoke, Shen Xiaoxiao instantly understood. This person was really the person in charge here.

    At this time, Long Xi naturally walked in front to talk to someone, but his hand had been ced on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder since they got on the ship, not moving at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not refute him. At this time, a couple being rescued was naturally better than two strangers being rescued.

    Long Xi was also very smart. His answer was that their yacht had been attacked and the two of them had sneaked out. Although their clothes were still very disheveled, it could still be seen that they were wearing clothes for the banquet.

    Of course, the old captain would not believe them just because of these two words. After all, their boat was not simple.

    Originally, he was not prepared to rescue them. After all, the boss had said that strangers could not be allowed to board the boat. However, he had been a captain for many years and this was hisst voyage. He did not want to let two lives be lost under his nose.

    It was also at this moment that Shen Xiaoxiao realized that the cruise ship they were on was bound for Thand. Moreover, because they had been drifting for a day, they would arrive at the port of Thand in the middle of the night at most.

    This was something that neither of them had expected. No, it should be something that Shen Xiaoxiao had never expected.

    ¡°I will arrange amodations for you. When you reach the port, you will be thest to go ashore. Remember, do not walk around casually. I am also taking a huge risk to save you. There is a private party upstairs, do you understand?¡±

    Foreigners were always so direct, but the two of them could tell that this ship might not be as simple as they thought.

    It was such a big cruise ship, three stories high, but it was only holding a private party. This already showed a problem, but the two of them were very smart and did not voice their doubts. They only yed the roles of two pitiful people who had escaped.

    The reason why the old captain did not doubt the identity of the two people was because they were already in the high seas. Don¡¯t think that pirates or robbers only appeared in stories. There were definitely some in real life. Therefore, the old captain thought that the two people were definitely robbed by pirates.

    Of course, saving them was an exception. He naturally would not care about other things.

    Therefore, until the two of them were brought down, the old captain did not have any other troublesome matters.

    They were ced in the innermost room on the first floor. The room was not big. Other than arge bed and some simple equipment, there was arge washroom.

    The two of them looked at each other when they entered the room. They did not speak or do anything. As expected, in less than five minutes, there was a knock on the door. The waiter brought two sets of clothes and some food, after locking the door from the outside, they left.

    ¡°It seems that there is something wrong with the ship. The door has been locked.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. Let¡¯s eat something.¡±

    There was enough food. It seemed that she had brought all the food from the night to the morning. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite was already scary. Long Xi took out a piece of bread and left the rest to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    He took the first step and went into the bathroom to wash up without any scruples.

    The bathroom¡¯s ss was frosted, and it was faintly discernible. Long Xi was a little excited when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao eating without any reaction. Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t mind, did she? Look, she didn¡¯t even think of turning around to avoid him. It seemed that his position in her heart was different after all.

    How could Long Xi know that Shen Xiaoxiao was so hungry that she was concentrating on the food on the table? How could she see what he was doing?

    Long Xi didn¡¯t know why, but he washed very slowly. He dawdled in the small bathroom for half an hour before he came out.

    When he came out, he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had just finished eating and was lying on the chair with her eyes closed to rest. She looked like she didn¡¯t care at all that Long Xi had been flirting in the bathroom for a long time.

    This made Long Xi feel depressed.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the steak I left for you. Hurry up and eat it. A man takes so long to bathe?¡±

    Long Xi was depressed and could not speak for a long time. However, when he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had really left him a steak, he felt a little better. After all, it was not like Xiaoxiao really did not care about him at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao waited for her four limbs to recover their strength before she slowly took the bathrobe and walked into the bathroom.

    After showering, she dried her underwear and changed her clothes before slowly walking out. It was still afortable feeling.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Why are you changing your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Sleep? Are you sure you can sleep tonight? I didn¡¯t hear that you would be at work in the early morning. We have to think of a way to inform the outside. Are you really so free?¡±

    ¡°The main door is locked. The captain also said that you can¡¯t go out casually. There¡¯s no phone here. How can we inform him?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯ve encountered difficulties? Long Xi, do you think you¡¯re a three-year-old child? Even Little Treasure can find a way to contact the outside world in such an environment. Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have one.¡±

    Long Xi shut his mouth, still not understanding. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this increasingly strange man. Was there really nothing wrong with him?

    ¡°Hurry up and get changed. Otherwise, you¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡±

    Long Xi heard this and got up. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao excitedly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you mean I can sleep with you tonight? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go and change immediately.¡±

    As if afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao would reject him, he immediately rushed into the bathroom with his clothes in his arms. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. What was wrong with him?

    And sleeping in the same bed? What?

 Chapter 628 - Black Eating Black

    <h4>Chapter 628: ck Eating ck</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The wide white quilt was split into two. The heater was on, and the temperature in the room was just right. Long Xi looked at the quilt, which was blocking his view, somewhat dispiritedly.

    So this was what sleeping on the same bed was like? It did not match his expectations at all.

    But he did not dare to say anything. It was already good enough to be treated like this. If he had any unreasonable requests, he was afraid that Xiaoxiao would kick him away.

    After drifting on the sea for a day and a night, the two of them suddenlyy on the t bed for a long time without feeling sleepy.

    This day and a night felt like a dream. Who knew that the two of them would have such an experience?

    The clock on the wall was ticking. It looked simr to 11 o¡¯clock. However, they both knew that they were probably jetgged at this moment. They did not know the exact time. However, the sound of the waves outside and the pitch-ck time in the room made them feel as if they were in a dream. It was so surreal.

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Long Xi grinned. Would she answer if she was asleep? Xiaoxiao was getting cuter and cuter.

    ¡°Has Xiaoxiao ever been to Thand?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the scenery in Thand is very nice. Xiaoxiao, do you want to go and have some fun?¡±

    Long Xi extended an invitation, but Shen Xiaoxiao waited for a long time before saying, ¡°You¡¯re really free.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve stolen half a day of free time.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    What did ¡®mm¡¯ mean? Was she willing to go?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is willing to go?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Although he did not receive a clear answer, Long Xi was still very happy. It was because of this happiness that he decided on one thing.

    ¡°When I go back, I will personally teach Little Treasure.¡±

    This surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. Long Xi was willing to personally teach Little Treasure? Why? What did he want to do?

    ¡°You can name any conditions you want, as long as I can do it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought it was a verymon sentence, but Long Xi did not like it when he heard it. What did she mean by saying that he could name any conditions? Was he that kind of person?

    ¡°What if I want you, Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this man did not have any good intentions. She looked at him. He had just settled down when he was full of warmth, and now, he had evil thoughts.

    When Long Xi finished speaking, he turned over the nket and covered Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body directly. He supported himself with his hands and looked at this cold woman in the dark without moving.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m promiscuous? You want such a woman?¡±

    These words were enough to kill. Shen Xiaoxiao used the words that Long Xi had said to repay him, making Long Xi speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean what I said.¡±

    Long Xi apologized again. He was indeed impulsive and shouldn¡¯t have said that. However, Shen Xiaoxiao opened her eyes at this time and looked at him with only an arm¡¯s distance between them.

    Her amber eyes were cold and ice-cold, and there was still no emotion in them. She said indifferently, ¡°If sorry is useful, why do we need the police?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I...¡±

    ¡°Get out of here. Have you been livingfortably for too long, and your skin is itchy?¡±

    These words were still not polite, but Long Xi did not want to let go of the embrace that imprisoned her. He slowly bent down and wanted to kiss the mouth that could easily spit out words that would make his heart go cold. However, just as he lowered his head... When he could even feel Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s slight movements by his legs, a burst of gunshots suddenly came from the roof.

    The two of them were stunned at the same time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao let go of her legs, pushed Long Xi away with a palm, and sat up from the bed. The enchanting light just now instantly disappearedpletely.

    The gunshots did not stop. They rose and fell, bing more and more frequent. The two looked at each other and saw doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. This cruise ship was indeed not simple.

    ¡°This is intentional murder on the high seas. I just don¡¯t know who is hosting this private party upstairs.¡±

    As soon as Long Xi finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°What? You really can¡¯t stay idle? You want to join in the fun?¡±

    Long Xi smiled. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I¡¯m not joining in the fun. I¡¯m worried about that old captain. After such a big incident, that old captain saved our lives. I, Long Xi, don¡¯t have the habit of owing people favors. As the captain, I¡¯m afraid that he will be the one to suffer next.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re so kind? Then what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you want to go and take a look?¡±

    He was trying to bewitch her again. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this man who was always curious about the future. After struggling for a long time, she helplessly got out of bed and put on her shoes.

    Long Xi saw her jump out of bed and he walked to the door.

    It was too easy to unlock such a lock. Long Xi gently twisted the knife and fork, and the door opened automatically.

    They were on the first floor, so it was obvious that they were not affected. The two of them were wearing ck sportswear with the logo of a cruise ship on it. They looked just like ordinary waiters.

    There was nothing else in the long corridor except for rows of rooms. They passed through the corridor and went to the stairway. Just as they reached the stairway, they saw a person lying on the stairs. Bright red blood kept flowing out of the hole in the chest, and the gun in his hand was still tightly clenched.

    His white shirt was smeared with blood all over his body, making him look even more bloody.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the gun.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the gun in front of her, then at Long Xi. She lowered her head and took out her own special pistol from her thigh, along with two bullets. She had fired once when she was scaring Jiang Haoran, and now there were two more bullets... When she found the second gun, this gun was enough.

    ¡°I have this. You take the gun and lead the way. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them walked up the stairs one after the other.

    The second floor was much bigger than the first floor. Other than the rooms, there was a banquet hall, a restaurant, a coffee shop, a dance hall, and so on. They were divided into many rooms.

    There were gunmen everywhere. They were hiding in the dark, and then there were empty rooms to block them. They did not put guns behind them, nor did they attack anyone. They only wanted to know what had happened.

    ¡°When we reach the port, we will detonate the bomb. Seeing how noisy that kid is, he thinks that we can¡¯t take advantage of him. Boss has already made arrangements.¡±

    ¡°But our brothers have suffered countless casualties. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be at the port in an hour. Hold on. When we get to the port, we¡¯ll be met. You forget that Thand is our territory.¡±

    Not far, two people with guns were looking to and fro. It seemed to be the two sides of the deal. This was ck eating ck.

    Shen Xiao and Long Xi look at each other.. Bomb, ck eating ck? They were a lucky bunch.

 Chapter 629 - You Can Be a Best Actor

    <h4>Chapter 629: You Can Be a Best Actor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I told you that nothing good woulde out of being with you every time. Look, it¡¯s a double-cross.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao still has the mood toin about this? Let¡¯s think about it and leave quickly. This ship will explode when we reach the port. Moreover, these people might even search the ship. Look at the two people just now. Aren¡¯t they searching?¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do now? Swim back in the middle of the night?¡±

    Long Xi suddenly found Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words very funny. With a ¡®pfft¡¯, it almost caught the attention of the two who had gone far away.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is really cute. We¡¯re already on the cruise ship. How can we swim back? How about this? If you want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, let¡¯s go take a look. If you don¡¯t want to meddle, let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this idiot Long Xi and was speechless for a moment. How could this person have such weird thoughts? Just now, he was the one who wanted to jump out to watch the show, and now he was asking her to choose whether or not to go back?

    Was there something wrong with him?

    ¡°Do you want to go to the third floor to take a look?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi¡¯s appearance and did not know why, but she felt a little uneasy. It seemed that he was particrly interested in this?

    ¡°I want to go back and rest. You can go by yourself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly turned cold, causing Long Xi to be stunned. She was not going with him?

    ¡°ck eating ck. Do you really not want to go and take a look?¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao had really turned around and left, Long Xi immediately pulled her and asked again.

    However, this time, when Long Xi touched her arm, Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and gave him a side kick. She aimed at Long Xi¡¯s wrist and twisted it violently. The watch on Long Xi¡¯s wrist was instantly torn off.

    Long Xi did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly attack him at this time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took Long Xi¡¯s watch and directly clicked on the watch in front of him. Sure enough, a blue beam of light appeared. The caption on it confirmed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s guess.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi and suddenly threw the watch out of the window.

    She knew it.

    ¡°If Moxing Entertainment can hire such a skilled actor like Boss Long, perhaps the next Academy Awards will be yours.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I...¡±

    ¡°You knew from the beginning that this ship would sail over. You even predicted that there would be people who would take advantage of you. But the so-called ¡®people who take advantage of you¡¯, you¡¯re the one who really wants to swallow it, right? Boss long, you really don¡¯t have a n? I¡¯m just curious. You spent a day and night drifting on the sea. Is this a torture system?¡±

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao said, the more unpleasant it sounded. Long Xi felt particrly ufortable. He admitted that he did know where they were and that this ship would sail over. However, this was a case of ¡®taking advantage of something¡¯... Also, the sudden appearance of this ship was not deliberately arranged by him. It was just a coincidence. He just did not want to miss this opportunity.

    Of course, in their line of work, everyone¡¯s hands were dirty. Wasn¡¯t it verymon for them to take advantage of others? Xiaoxiao did not need to be so agitated.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why do you need to be so angry? It¡¯s normal to take advantage of others in this line of work, isn¡¯t it? Even if I lied to you, you would not be harmed in the slightest.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Looking at the man in front of her who made her feel increasingly unfamiliar, he was indeed not Yan Kuan.

    However, they were clearly the same person. Why was it that after this split personality, this Long Xi did not have any simrities with Yan Kuan at all?

    Or could it be that from the very beginning, her understanding of Yan Kuan was too one-sided and too fragmented? Was the real Yan Kuan actually like this?

    Deep in thought, no strategy, no sess?

    At this moment, she felt that her head was also beginning to hurt, especially when she saw Long Xi. This headache was even more severe.

    Perhaps, she really should calm down and think carefully about what she should do. After all, Yan Kuan and Long Xi could not even tell themselves apart right now, so what he did was none of her business, right?

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    After saying these few words, Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left, not caring at all whether Long Xi had followed behind her or not.

    Long Xi watched Shen Xiaoxiao walk far away, and after steeling his heart, he still walked upstairs. Anyway, the only ce that Xiaoxiao could go now was back to was the room, and she could only stay on this ship. It was almost midnight, and she would be arriving at T Country soon. She wouldn¡¯t go anywhere.

    With this thought in mind, Long Xi slowly walked to the third floor. He didn¡¯t know that Shen Xiaoxiao had a fortuitous encounter after she went downstairs.

    ¡°Hey, Ma¡¯am, where did you go? I told you to stay in your room and not go anywhere. This is a private party.¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao walked to the door of the room, she saw the captain walking over from the corner. He looked very worried when he saw her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately nodded and apologized. ¡°I heard gunshots just now, so...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Ma¡¯am,e over quickly. I¡¯ll arrange for you to leave on a boat. You¡¯ll reach the port in an hour at most. This ship isn¡¯t peaceful.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that she would have such a fortuitous encounter after she had vented her anger.

    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s your malepanion? Oh my god, there¡¯s no time. How about this? You quickly leave with me. I¡¯ll arrange for him to take the second boat out.¡±

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao could find an excuse, the old captain had already impatiently pulled Shen Xiaoxiao away when he saw a crew membering over.

    On the deck, there were already two lifeboats. Each of them had six people on board. The crew members boarded the boats one after another. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that the old captain had deliberately arranged for his men to escape. What about him? Was he not going to leave?

    ¡°Old captain, aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have to stand on thest watch. Don¡¯t worry, my men have already gone to look for yourpanion. Once they find him, they will send him away safely. I wish you good luck.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the old captain was actually still guarding here. She thought for a moment and finally went forward to give him a farewell hug. She whispered in his ear, ¡°They secretly nted a bomb on the ship.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she quietly ced the special pistol in her hand in his palm.

    The old captain had saved her life. That was all she could do.

    After releasing it, she immediately turned around and boarded the lifeboat. The old captain touched the pistol in his hand and stood there in a daze. He did not regain his senses for a long time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the brightly lit floor. Since the choice of Long Xi had been made, she had nothing to regret. From the beginning, they had not been on the same path because he was Long Xi, not Yan Kuan.

    The pitch-ck darkness, the endless drifting, and theck of direction in the future seemed very real at this moment in the night on the sea.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll give you a nket.¡±

    A gentle voice came from beside her. She turned her head and saw a young man at most 17 or 18 years old pass her a nket.

    Although it was night, she could see clearly that both of them were sitting at the stern. As they were sitting side by side, the four people in front had no idea what they were doing at the back.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why this young man made her feel a little out of ce.. It was because Shen Xiaoxiao actually did not recognize whether he was a man or a woman.

 Chapter 630 - Shield

    <h4>Chapter 630: Shield</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    If you said he was a man, he was too delicate. His eyebrows were well-trimmed, but he was somewhat feminine. There were also holes in his ears, and his hair was tied up in a ponytail. The most important thing was¡­ She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was wearing the same clothes as her, but under the ck sweatshirt, she actually felt that he seemed to have *****.

    No matter how she looked at it, they were not a man, but if she were to say that they were a woman, then his cheekbones and shoulders were especially high and broad. Although their voice was delicate, it was somewhat hoarse. Most importantly, he actually had an Adam¡¯s apple.

    This was the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao was not sure if the person in front of her was a man or a woman.

    However, she was still willing to ept the kindness of others. After all, at such a time and on such a night, the temperature was close to zero degrees Celsius. Shen Xiaoxiao only had a thin sweatshirt on her. Without this nket, she would not be able to continue wandering in this area.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The young man grinned. His smile was extremely bright, making him look like a young boy full of vigor.

    He was holding a backpack tightly in his hand. It seemed to be his personal belongings. He was also carrying a nket. The two of them did not speak anymore because the ship was already on the surface of the sea.

    The crew member sitting at the front immediately pulled up the motor. Their small lifeboat was slowly moving further and further away from the huge cruise ship¡­

    The two lifeboats were moving forward one after the other, and time passed slowly. Fortunately, this nket was able to withstand the raging sea breeze for them. Shen Xiaoxiao did not regret not waiting for Long Xi to leave, because she knew better¡­ Different paths lead to different strategies.

    However, even though the old captain said that it was only an hour or so away, after sailing for at least an hour and a half, the lifeboat had no intention of stopping. Shen Xiaoxiao subconsciously knew that something bad was going to happen¡­ Something bad was going to happen again.

    Sure enough, the young man next to her also thought of it. He slowly approached Shen Xiaoxiao and spoke to her in Mandarin that only Shen Xiaoxiao could understand:

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m also Chinese. We¡¯re probably on a pirate ship.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. He was Chinese? A pirate ship? How could that be?

    ¡°The old captain won¡¯t harm us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the old captain. It¡¯s the leader. They¡¯re human traffickers.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the young man in front of her in surprise. He actually knew that they were human traffickers? She did not expect to meet such a person after so many years.

    Where did he want to sell them to?

    ¡°Do you know where they want to take us?¡±

    ¡°It should be within the territory of T Country, but not the capital. It¡¯s a mixed tea box.¡±

    ¡°How do you know so much?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the young man and became more and more confused. This child looked so young, but how did he know so much about this?

    ¡°Because I just escaped from somewhere. What kind of luck do I have? Let me tell you, usually when I meet these people, the men are sent to beborers, and the women are sold to be prostitutes. Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful, I think you can do better.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she did not know whether to be happy or sad. No matter how good she was, she would still be a prostitute.

    ¡°Are you a man or a woman?¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question was abrupt, the young man didn¡¯t seem to be displeased at all. He seemed to have known that she would ask this question. He said directly, ¡°I¡¯m a man, but I¡¯ve had too many injections. I¡¯m neither a man nor a woman.¡±

    So direct? Such a strong heart? He actually didn¡¯t feel anything at all?

    Good. This kid¡¯s state of mind was something that even Shen Xiaoxiao felt good about.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to console him, the lifeboat slowly came to a stop. It was only then that she realized that they had actually reached rows of wooden houses on the water.

    This circle was simr to a small society. It was full of buildings on the water. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned when she saw it.

    ¡°Get off the ship.¡±

    The leading crew member indeed revealed his face at this time. He looked at everyone with a ferocious expression. Other than Shen Xiaoxiao, the people on the boats were all men. When those people saw Shen Xiaoxiao, their faces lit up.

    The submachine guns in their hands seemed to be many. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at those people who seemed to have expected this oue. She found it strange that no one resisted.

    ¡°Other than the old captain, everyone knows that these people are human traffickers. Sister, do you know how to drive a motorboat?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take the opportunity to drive the ship and run away.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised at this child¡¯s boldness. Take the opportunity to run away? Was this a simple child?

    ¡°Are you sure we can run away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be sold. Sister, do you want to be a prostitute? If you don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll run away myself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this youth who was actually a little fierce in the night, and she actually felt a deep admiration in her heart. There was still such a fierce force? Good.

    ¡°How do we escape? Do they have guns in their hands?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly wanted to see what method this kid would use to make them escape.

    ¡°F*ck him. We¡¯ll snatch his gun and kill him. I¡¯ll take the opportunity to sail the ship.¡±

    ¡°What if you run away without caring about me? Moreover, will you shoot to kill?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not the kind of person who has no loyalty. When I boarded the ship, I even gave you a nket. So what if I kill someone? Here, if they don¡¯t die, then we will die. I would rather fight to the death than be tortured to death by them.¡±

    After the youth said that, he pulled the nket in his hand as if he was taking credit for it. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, then you have to move faster. Snatch the gun and kill someone.¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back with some sadness. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I just want to live.¡¯

    ¡°Hurry up, little girl. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take good care of youter.¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was dawdling behind him, the man holding the gun had an evil look on his face. His hands had even reached out to her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that there were already seven or eight people standing on the shore. These people were all waiting to receive the goods.

    Her dy made the man who was supposed to meet her a little impatient. One of his feet stepped back onto the lifeboat. The timing was too good.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw this scene, she grabbed the man and pulled him in front of her. In the eyes of outsiders, this man was too eager to pounce on Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, at this moment, the youth behind her suddenly came over. She did not know when he had stabbed the dagger into the man¡¯s neck. Blood sttered everywhere. He did not show any signs of mercy.

    ¡°Hurry up and start the boat.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate. She pulled the valve and immediately turned around to start the boat. However, their movements were too loud, and it had long attracted the attention of the people on the shore. Everyone aimed their guns at them. However, just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to bend down, the young man actually grabbed her and let her entire body block in front of him. He let Shen Xiaoxiao act as a shield and exposed her in front of several submachine guns¡­.

 Chapter 631 - My Fatherâ€™s Name Is Jiang Haoran

    <h4>Chapter 631: My Father¡¯s Name Is Jiang Haoran</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been wary of this youth for a long time, but she did not expect him to be so ruthless and quick. When he saw that something was wrong, he immediately used her as a human shield.

    This youth looked kind, but when he attacked, he did not show the slightest bit of mercy. It was likely that from the moment he boarded the ship, he had already set his sights on her. He gave her a nket and won her trust. In addition, he was still young, and he looked like a bright boy. It was difficult for anyone to harbor ill intentions toward him.

    If it were not for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s usual vignce, she would have been treated like a shield today.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s attacked. The strength of her arms was greater than that of an adult man. When the youth pulled her up as a shield, she also pulled up the man who was lying on the ship and bleeding non-stop.

    Perhaps the teenager did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to do this, but when he saw that there were two human flesh shields in front of him, he quickly bent down and picked up the guns on the ground. He aimed at the row of people and fired.

    Fortunately, the boat had already started, and the two of them actually ran away unscathed in this situation.

    However, the motorboat behind them would naturally catch up to them and would not allow them to leave just like that.

    At this moment, it was definitely not the time to settle scores with this youth. Shen Xiaoxiao was driving the boat while the youth pointed his gun at the back of the boat and started driving randomly.

    The corpse that was riddled with holesy there motionlessly. The youth¡¯s mouth kept on letting out strangeughter.

    Such a bright and big boy had revealed his true nature at the crucial moment. He was selfish and ruthless.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost out of oil,¡±?Shen Xiaoxiao said to the youth. The youth turned his head to take a look and then stared from afar. After a while, he said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there. We¡¯ll drive south for at most ten minutes.¡±

    His familiarity with this sea area made Shen Xiaoxiao a little surprised. She turned her head to look at the youth in the night. He was still wearing the same ck sportswear as her, but he was still carrying that bag on his back... He had been hugging it tightly when they boarded the ship, which made the youth feel even more strange.

    The ships behind her pursued relentlessly. Shen Xiaoxiao pulled the horsepower to the maximum, and the two ships gradually pulled away from each other.

    Only then did the youth let out a sigh of relief. He turned to look at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Sister, you drove the ship really well. We lost them.¡±

    When the youth said these words, he was still smiling. His eyes were still filled with a bright light. That harmless-looking big boy¡¯s appearance made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s scalp tingle.

    This youth either had a cruel and ruthless nature, or he was used to these things.

    But no matter which one it was, this kind of youth was already broken at the root.

    ¡°Kid, you used me as a shield. I couldn¡¯t tell that you were so ruthless at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I was just passing by. And aren¡¯t you fine? Look, didn¡¯t you also use that man as a shield?¡±

    He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with wide eyes as if he was really just having a good year. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to respond to the youth¡¯s words. She realized that the youth looked familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before.

    At this moment, a house on the water appeared in front of them. They had arrived at their destination. They had no choice but to go there. The lifeboat waspletely out of fuel, so they could only get off the boat here.

    ¡°Sister, we¡¯ll get on the boat here. Help me push the boat to the bottom to block it.¡±

    The two of them did all the cover work and got on the boat one after another. It was 4 o¡¯clock in the morning, the darkest time of the day. If they wanted to get in touch with the outside world, they had to do it after dawn.

    Shen Xiaoxiao simply followed behind the boy and watched him walk up the row of water with familiarity.

    The water drain at night was always so quiet, and there was no noise like during the day.

    ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡±

    ¡°My house is just in front.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. This kid¡¯s words were getting more and more unbelievable. One moment he said that he had just run out, and the next moment he said that this was his home. It really made people speechless.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you just ran out from that ce just now? This is your home? So close?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, after I ran out, I ran here and found a ce to live. I originally thought that I would meet the old captain¡¯s ship and he would be able to bring me back to China. I didn¡¯t expect to meet those people halfway and they boarded the ship. In the end, the old captain returned. You know what happened next.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that to be the case. It was really a coincidence. However, she would notpletely believe the words of this youth.

    They made many twists and turns. The water formed a circr arc. To reach the city, they could only take a ship. They could not see any vehicles. Such a special building could only be seen in T Country.

    These people on the water relied on water for their livelihood. They were supposed to be simple and honest. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was the darkest ce in Southeast Asia.

    It was also the ce where drugs gathered the most frequently in Southeast Asia.

    If the young man had settled down here, then she was even more certain that this young man was definitely not a simple person.

    The innermost room was a small wooden house. The room was simr to a simple hotel. There was arge bed, a wardrobe, and a bathroom.

    ¡°Sister,e in quickly. This is my room.¡±

    Thand was a tropical region. It was always hot in summer. The sportswear the two wore on the sea was nothing, but it was a little hot in this small room.

    The young master did not avoid Shen Xiaoxiao entering the room. He put his bag in the wardrobe, took out a piece of clothing, and changed.

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao see that he was actually wearing a bra that a woman wore.

    If she had not known that he was a boy in advance, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely have thought that he was a girl.

    After changing his clothes, he passed another T-shirt to Shen Xiaoxiao. However, when he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was staring at him, he did not feel embarrassed at all as he said:

    ¡°When I was young, I was injected with too many needles, so it ended up like this. However, I¡¯m still young now. After a few years, this thing will disappear and I¡¯ll be able to return to being a normal boy again.¡±

    The youth said this to her with a smile. At this moment, he had be that bright and sunny boy again.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°17. My name is Dong¡¯er. Sister, you can call me Dong¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Dong¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember my Chinese name is Dong¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°How old were you when you were sold here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I forgot. I was probably around 6 or 7 years old.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard his answer and felt a little confused. Six or seven years old was very simr to her back then, but he seemed to be living a worse life, right?

    At least in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s world, there was only boxing, but he probably had to experience a lot to be like this.

    ¡°Do you remember your family in China?¡±

    ¡°I do. My father¡¯s name is Jiang Haoran, and my mother¡¯s name is Huang Lili.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned when she heard this. Jiang Haoran? Did he say his father¡¯s name was Jiang Haoran?

 Chapter 632 - She Was Sold?

    <h4>Chapter 632: She Was Sold?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak for a long time. One of the deals she made with Jiang Haoran yesterday was to find his long-lost son, Jiang Wendong. She did not expect to meet him now?

    What kind of fate was this? How could there be such a coincidence?

    No wonder she felt that this young man looked very familiar just now. Now that she took a closer look, wasn¡¯t this nose and eyes a copy of Jiang Haoran?

    Fortunately, fortunately, when she had just boarded the boat, she had held back her bad temper and did not decisively use this young man who actually used her as a shield. Otherwise, it would be toote to regret it.

    However, Jiang Haoran¡¯s son was actually like this. She did not know if he would be happy or worried if he found him back.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s your name? Does Sister have money on her? If we want to return to China, we must have money on us. Moreover, I don¡¯t have a passport, so I can be smuggled in.¡±

    Hearing this, she felt that the young man was very innocent. He even told her about smuggling. She looked at the young man with some doubts. After a while, she said,?¡°I don¡¯t have any money. I was saved by the old captain. I don¡¯t have a passport either.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Then, Sister, you change your clothes. I¡¯ll go out to take a look and get some information.¡±

    After saying that, Jiang Wendong turned around and walked to the wardrobe. He took out his backpack and carried it on his back. This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was sure that there must be something amazing in the young man¡¯s backpack.

    He carried it everywhere he went. It was either to guard against her or it was so important that it could not leave his sight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched him walk out of the room and walked into the bathroom with the white T-shirt in her hand.

    After washing up, she searched the room. There was nothing to eat except for two bags of bread. Fortunately, it was not expired. Shen Xiaoxiao unceremoniously opened the bread and ate it.

    Just as she finished eating, the wooden door was suddenly opened. A strange man¡¯s voice sounded. Shen Xiaoxiao looked up and saw a fat and strong man in his forties from Thand walking in.

    The door was locked from the outside. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her who was speaking in T with a lewd expression. She instantly understood. Was she betrayed by that young man?

    ¡°Little girl,e over quickly. This skin is really white. Lado, that kid, really did not lie to me. She really is a Chinese girl.¡±

    These words were spoken in broken Chinese, so Shen Xiaoxiao naturally understood. It seemed that Lado was Jiang Wendong. This youth¡¯s way of doing things was indeed filled with evil. When he used her as a shield, he did not kill her. Now that he was on shore... He still wanted to squeeze the remaining value out of her?

    Such methods were really inherited from Jiang Haoran. This business didn¡¯t lose out at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t move as she sat by the window. She watched the fat man slowly approach her. She was thinking... Should she get rid of this man, or should she just let that kid personally serve this man?

    Shen Xiaoxiao decided to choose thetter. Although he was Jiang Haoran¡¯s child, she was definitely not the person who could be plotted against at will. Anyone who could plot against Shen Xiaoxiao in this life would not have a good ending.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as the man approached her. She suddenly stood up and before he could react, her finger tapped on his shoulder de. The man immediately fell to the side of the bed. Then, Shen Xiaoxiao kicked his body over. She tapped his lower back again. This was a move that 19 had taught her. It was the fastest way to deal with a man like this.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao was done, she looked at the man lying on the ground. She slowly walked over and pulled open the door. Did you say that the door was locked from the outside?

    How could this stop Shen Xiaoxiao? She directly pulled the lock off with great force. That was an iron lock. Her actions stunned Jiang Wendong, who was standing guard outside the room.

    But this was not the end. The boss that he brought with him was lying on the ground motionlessly. He suddenly realized that this woman was not as simple as he thought.

    But even so, he immediately put on a harmless face and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re out? That person was the biggest smuggler on our side. He said that he could arrange a ship for us to return to China. Unfortunately, we have no money, so we can only sacrifice Sister. Anyway, Sister¡¯s situation will be worse if those people catch her, right?¡±

    Such shameless words, coupled with his bright and sunny smile, the word ¡®smiley tiger¡¯ instantly entered her mind.

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly smiled and said to Jiang Wendong, ¡°Yes, indeed we should do that, so I¡¯ll leave this opportunity to you.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished, she pulled Jiang Wendong into the house. Her hand strength was extremely strong. Jiang Wendong had some small skills, but he couldn¡¯t even break free from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s imprisonment. Only then did he realize that he had really kicked an iron te... This woman was actually so powerful, but he could not tell at all.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao released her hand, she walked out of the door and closed the door with a bang. The lock that was clearly broken did not budge no matter how hard Jiang Wendong pulled. There was not the slightest trace of movement.

    Jiang Wendong shouted anxiously, as if at this moment, he had finally removed the disguise of his bright smile.

    The man on the ground had already gotten up. When he saw Jiang Wendong standing not far away, he felt dizzy, as if he saw an enchanting woman in front of him.

    He rushed over anxiously and hugged this person tightly. His hand kept groping on his *ss. This woman was so young and sofortable.

    Jiang Wendong wanted to cry. This Tara was the most powerful fighter in this area. Otherwise, he would not dare to do smuggling. He had no chance of winning against him. Moreover, this person had always been open to both men and women. However, he liked women more. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have endured the fact that he had taken advantage of him and still went to see her.

    But now, the tables had turned, and he was actually being pressed down by this Tara. D*mn it, what should he do? What should he do?

    Other than being molested when he was young, he had always learned to be very tactful. He had never been treated like this by these men again. Those terrifying memories of his youth flooded his mind like a tide. What should he do? What should he do? No, no.

    Shrill screams rang out one after another. Shen Xiaoxiao calcted the time and pushed the door open and walked in after about 10 minutes.

    The scene in the room was not pretty. Tara had already taken off his clothes, and Jiang Wendong¡¯s clothes had also been stripped off. Only a pair of underwear was left hanging on his body as a final resistance. His entire body was pressed down, and he kept struggling and screaming. Why did this look so appeasing?

    These children needed to be taught a lesson with such methods. Otherwise, did they think that everyone could escape as easily as she could?

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a wooden door handle from the side and threw it at Tara. With a bang, Tara was knocked unconscious and directly fell on Jiang Wendong¡¯s body.

    Only then did Jiang Wendong¡¯s screams slowly stop.

    He pushed Tara¡¯s body away with all his strength and jumped up from the bed in fear. He ran to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and knelt on the ground. He kept saying, ¡°Sister, I was wrong. I was wrong. Please let me go. Please let me go.¡±

    After saying this, even Shen Xiaoxiao thought that he really knew his mistake. A silver light shed and Jiang Wendong stabbed at Shen Xiaoxiao with a knife....

 Chapter 633 - Discipline

    <h4>Chapter 633: Discipline</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao had seen such a wild child, but it was not the first time she had seen such a ruthless child.

    In the club, there were many children who were more ruthless than Jiang Wendong, but there was indeed no other child who was more cunning than Jiang Wendong.

    It seemed that even if Shen Xiaoxiao did note in, he could still think of a way to save himself. This child had not learned his lesson yet.

    The knife was aimed at her, but Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t use two more fingers to directly pinch the surface of the knife.

    No matter how Jiang Haoran moved the knife, it didn¡¯t move at all in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You really need to be taught a lesson.¡±

    After finishing her words, Shen Xiaoxiao directly moved and personally removed the hand that was holding the hilt of the knife. The sound of bones dislocating was particrly ear-piercing in such a quiet night.

    ¡°Ah...!¡±

    Screams rang out, but these were not considered ythings. The five fingers that were holding the knife were all broken one by one by Shen Xiaoxiao. That bone-piercing pain made Jiang Wendong feel fear and terror for the first time.

    The beautiful and seemingly harmless woman in front of him was like a devil standing in front of him.

    He was even certain that if he were to resist, his other hand, and perhaps both of his legs would bepletely dismantled by her as if they were toys.

    ¡°With such a fierce temper, I¡¯ll help your father discipline you properly.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. Please spare me, Sister, please spare me.¡±

    Seeing Jiang Wendong crying in pain, Shen Xiaoxiao did not show the slightest bit of mercy. She pulled over a stool at the side and sat there. She looked at Jiang Wendong lying on the ground, his whole body trembling from the pain. That painful look... She did not feel that there was anything wrong with him at all.

    One was going through hardships, and the other was enjoying the process that he was going through. The method of slowly crushing one¡¯s heart was the longest and most painful experience that Jiang Wendong had experienced in the ten years that he had been in T Country.

    Other than the first few years, after he had experienced some hardships, as long as he was obedient, his life was not that bad. Later on, as he grew up, his tact and ruthlessness could be considered somewhat famous in this area. In particr, he had this brilliant smile that no one could see through. He always pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger.

    Pandering, smuggling, drug trafficking, transvestite shows, he had done all of these. Even if he was not doing the best, no one would be able to bully him as they pleased.

    But now, looking at this cold woman in front of him, he truly believed that if he had any more evil intentions, he would definitely suffer a harsher punishment than this.

    This woman had the ability and the power.

    As time passed, the pain came one after another, and the sky turned white. It was as if because of the intense pain, Jiang Wendong could feel the rapid loss of time.

    Two hourster, Shen Xiaoxiao opened her eyes slightly, looked at the young man lying on the ground who was moaning softly, and said,?¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±

    Jiang Wendong finally heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice. He immediately propped up his body and ignored his pale face. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°I was wrong. I was really wrong. Sister, you will be my boss from now on. If you tell me to go east, I definitely won¡¯t dare to go west. I was really wrong. Really.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that it was almost time. If she did not reattach the bones, there would be trouble in the future. She stood up and walked towards Jiang Wendong. Jiang Wendong¡¯s entire body was numb from her stare.

    She picked up his hand that looked like a rag. Under Jiang Wendong¡¯s terrified gaze, she slowly pieced it together bit by bit.

    Pain. Other than the bone-piercing pain, other than the pain that drilled into his heart, he could not find a second feeling.

    However, what surprised Shen Xiaoxiao was that Jiang Wendong did not faint from the pain. He actually gritted his teeth and persevered.

    If she didn¡¯t know how this youth was like, perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao would have really admired this youth who was also ruthless to himself.

    ¡°Take away the valuable things on his body. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jiang Wendong moved his hand. His hand bones were intact, and he no longer felt the initial pain. In his heart, he was even more afraid of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    There was naturally money in Tara¡¯s bag, and there was quite a lot of it. In addition to the gold ne on his neck and so on, they had gained quite a lot.

    ¡°Sister, if he wakes up, will he hunt us down?¡±

    ¡°He will only wake up tomorrow morning. By then, we will have run away without a trace.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. But if we want to be smuggled out, I only know him. He is the best in T Country. If we don¡¯t look for him, how can we go back to China?¡±

    ¡°Did I say we want to be smuggled out? Just take a ne and leave. Let¡¯s go. Those people didn¡¯t catch up with usst night, but it doesn¡¯t mean they let us go. Maybe they have been waiting for us to leave.¡±

    ¡°This is Tara¡¯s territory. They really don¡¯t dare to barge in recklessly.¡±

    Hearing Jiang Wendong¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at the man lying on the bed covered in ***. Then she looked at Jiang Wendong. This kid was not without ability. He actually found such a man. It could be seen that his life in Thand was not that bad.

    However, in her previous life, Jiang Wendong¡¯s return was still a joke to everyone.

    The morning market had already started. Last night, she had felt that this ce was filled with twists and turns, bringing with it a trace of the serenity of a water vige. At this moment, it was indeed noisy and bustling as one.

    Many things that Shen Xiaoxiao had never seen before gave her a different visual feast on this water row.

    Jiang Wendong walked very slowly. He was wondering if he should take the opportunity to escape. Although he really wanted to return to China, this woman was obviously not an ordinary person. He did not want to return to a tiger¡¯s den after leaving the wolf¡¯s den. At least in Thand, he had already trodden on the hotnd. If he was brought to China by her, wouldn¡¯t he have to start all over again? Then, he would really be at a loss.

    ¡°Want to escape? Give up on this idea as soon as possible. Don¡¯t you want to return to China? I will bring you back to China. Not only that, I will help you find your father.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°No, why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°Because you are very lucky. You have a mole on your butt.¡±

    Jiang Wendong subconsciously touched his butt. Although he was wearing underwearst night, he was afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao had seen it. It was his birthmark. However, from what Shen Xiaoxiao said, she knew this birthmark?

    ¡°You know my birthmark?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the youth and smiled without saying anything. However, she still said, ¡°Your father put up a bounty for many years just to find you. I can recognize your birthmark even if I close my eyes.¡±

    ¡°My father put up a bounty for many years? I thought, I thought he didn¡¯t want me anymore. He never looked for me.¡±

    ¡°You can ask your father about this when you go back. Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°But Sister, who exactly are you? Why are you so powerful and even know about the reward?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled, turned around, and said to Jiang Wendong with some bewitchment, ¡°Just as you think, I¡¯m the leader of the ****

 Chapter 634 - Pursue and Kill

    <h4>Chapter 634: Pursue and Kill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi did not expect that someone would steal all the goods before him. He had spent so much effort in one night just to get the samples of thetest hallucinogen. Although he did not touch the poison... However, if he sold this batch of goods, the money would definitely not beparable to what he earned from selling a piece ofnd.

    Of course, this was not the end. After he directly took care of a few small flies, he returned to his room and found that the room was empty.

    Only then did he be a little anxious. He immediately walked from his room to the deck to search around. It was not until he met the old captain that he realized that the old captain had organized a group of people to leave before the gunfight had started. Coincidentally... Shen Xiaoxiao was among the first group of people.

    The kind old captain was prepared to head towards another lifeboat and let Long Xi follow closely behind. However, something unexpected happened. Those people actually attacked from the third floor to the first floor. Long Xi really did live up to what he had said to Shen Xiaoxiao back then. He really saved the old captain¡¯s life. Of course, it was easy for him to get rid of these people on the ship with his ruthless actions.

    All the people on the ship were killed by him because there was a bomb on the ship. However, no one knew where the bomb was hidden on such arge ship, so the remaining crew members and the old captain escaped in the lifeboats.

    Long Xi also hoped to find Shen Xiaoxiao after they arrived in T Country. ording to the time, Shen Xiaoxiao had only left an hour earlier than him. The port of T Country was not big. It was still very easy to find her, especially for an extremely beautiful Chinese woman like Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Everything had been nned out perfectly, but when they arrived at the port, Long Xi was shocked by the news he received.

    She had been taken away by human traffickers?

    The crew on the cruise ship were actually human traffickers?

    Even the old captain did not dare to be confident. For a moment, Long Xi felt that he was really a b*stard.

    Although he knew that Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not be at a disadvantage, he still could not help but worry. It was one thing to not be at a disadvantage, but she had given her only gun to the old captain alone. It would not be easy for her to remain unharmed in the hands of those foreign drug dealers and human traffickers.

    Long Xi directly drove a yacht and prepared to go to the darkest ce in Southeast Asia alone.

    ...

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao said that she was the leader of a gang, Jiang Wendong didn¡¯t really believe it. After all, he had seen a lot of underworld bosses in Thand. There was absolutely no boss like Shen Xiaoxiao who didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of bad manners.

    He had seen gang boss leaders, and there were women too. But which one of them wasn¡¯t a fierce-looking person who smoked, drank, and yed with men?

    Would Shen Xiaoxiao, who looked like a socialite, be a gang leader?

    At most, she would be someone with some skills or some influence in China.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Jiang Wendong didn¡¯t believe her, but she didn¡¯t want him to believe her either. It was already past seven in the morning, and the morning market had already started. There were peddlers and people buying things everywhere, so they walked carefully. However, Shen Xiaoxiao also saw that many people on the water bank knew Jiang Wendong, and confirmed that his T Country¡¯s name was indeed Lado.

    ¡°Your foundation is quite deep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, so I naturally have some reputation.¡±

    Speaking of this, Jiang Wendong seemed to be a little smug, but Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t intend to hit him. She just turned her head to stare at the backpack that he was hugging on his chest and asked curiously,?¡°What kind of treasure is it? Is it so rare? I haven¡¯t seen it leave your side ever since we boarded the ship yesterday.¡±

    Jiang Wendong was still grinning, but Shen Xiaoxiao still caught the sh of panic in his eyes. It seemed that there was something in this bag.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some of my daily necessities and some things that I have umted in Thand. I want to bring them back to my country.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then, protect your bag well.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. She always felt a little uneasy if she didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. This kid was so sly. Was it really just some of the things he had umted? Maybe not.

    ¡°Sister, look at those people. Are they looking for something?¡±

    Hearing Jiang Wendong¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head and looked over. They were all like thugs. The only difference was that they were all carrying heavy weapons on their backs. There were seven or eight people in a team because the water sign was circr. Therefore, two teams of people nked them from both sides. Whenever they saw a single man or woman, they would pull them over to take a look.

    At this moment, even if Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to be magnanimous enough to think that these people were noting for them, she would not show it.

    Fortunately, there were many water boats by the river. It would take half an hour to reach Chachage City by boat. Both of them knew that it was not good, so they immediately jumped onto the boat below. After paying, they could start the boat to Chachage.

    ¡°Look, where is Lado? Where is that kid?¡±

    The small boat did not have a roof and was supported by a bamboo stick. It was highly suggested that even if they lowered their heads even lower, they would still be discovered by someone standing on the high ground.

    However, it was also at this moment that Shen Xiaoxiao knew that these people were actually chasing after Lado, which was Jiang Wendong, not her.

    Those people were speaking Thai. Although Shen Xiaoxiao could not speak Thai, she would listen. They were talking about Lado, not her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lado, who was sitting opposite her. He was so frightened by the words of the people on the shore that he was trembling. Wasn¡¯t this kid fearless? Who did he offend?

    ¡°Who did you offend?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t offend anyone. Sister, save me, save me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Lado and didn¡¯t say anything. Save you? You have to have the value of being saved. You still haven¡¯t told me the truth. Shen Xiaoxiao said coldly,?¡°Anyway, the person they are looking for is you, not me. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I can naturally pretend that I don¡¯t know you. With my ability, it would be easy for me to leave. There¡¯s no need to bring a burden like you with me.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Sister. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, Don¡¯t leave me. I, I, I...¡±

    ¡°Let me guess. On the cruise ship, you¡¯re the one who pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger, right? The thing in your bag is what those people want? Jiang Wendong, how dare you?¡±

    Jiang Wendong raised his face, which had long turned pale from fear.

    Fortunately, the boaters did not realize that they were being tracked and continued to paddle down the water very quickly. Even when the gun sounded, it did not hit them.

    The people on the shore heard the gunshots. Although they screamed, they were already used to these things here. No one acted surprised enough and continued to set up their stalls.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words caused great fear in Jiang Wendong¡¯s heart. She actually knew about this?

    For a moment, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He had seen this woman¡¯s methods. If she said that she would not save him, then she really would not save him. However, he had also seen the methods of those people. Both sides had their own merits, and both sides had something that made him afraid.

    However, he was more willing to trust Shen Xiaoxiao than the people outside with guns and nuclear bombs.. This was because Shen Xiaoxiao had once said that she knew his father. This reason was enough!

 Chapter 635 - Disguise and Lurk

    <h4>Chapter 635: Disguise and Lurk</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know how much Jiang Wendong was struggling in his heart? She kept quiet and waited for Jiang Wendong to make his own choice.

    This child¡¯s thoughts were too big. He dared to take advantage of others like this, and he dared to do such a big thing all by himself. If he returned to a country like China, he would not be used to it at all.

    In her previous life, her memory of Jiang Wendong was that he was a half-man and half-woman kid who had gone missing for many years in the Jiang family who had returned. She did not know anything about it after that, but it was clear after thinking about it, in her previous life, Jiang Wendong definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fit into a big family like the Jiang family.

    Not to mention the head of the Jiang family, even the other rtives of the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate such an entric person.

    The Jiang family was a red family after it opened up. It was different from the aristocratic families like the Ouyang family. However, it didn¡¯t mean that the Jiang family didn¡¯t have any foundation. On the contrary, towards such a bumpkin that suddenly appeared, they would ce more importance on his foundation.

    Even though they always gave people the impression that they were no different from ordinary people and even hated aristocratic families, deep down, they hoped that their foundation could be traced back to the Qing Emperor and Han Wu.

    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t an easy task for Jiang Wendong to survive in the Jiang family in his previous life. If he was lucky and Jiang Haoran was willing to take his child overseas in order to make up for it, that would be fine. Otherwise, in China... A person like Jiang Wendong would only be gnawed until there was nothing left of him.

    Although Jiang Wendong was vicious and scheming, he was still nothing in front of those old foxes from the Jiang family.

    China had just eliminated the Ouyang family, and the Jiang family had quickly umted. In fact, even if there was no Jiang family, there were other families, such as the Li family and the Huang family.

    This was always the case in the upper-ss society. It would never be possible for one family to truly dominate.

    ¡°Sister, you have to save me. I was forced into a corner. I don¡¯t have much ability, and I don¡¯t know who my biological parents are, so I thought that I would need some money to go back to China and find them. That¡¯s why I thought of doing something big and then going back to look for them. Without money, I don¡¯t have the courage to go to China to look for them.¡±

    These words were half true and half false, but Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Jiang Wendong¡¯s reason was actually valid.

    To survive in a legal country like China, unless you were really capable and had a degree, it was simply impossible for you to build a career from scratch. It was simply difficult to climb to the heavens. Moreover, Jiang Wendong had been abducted and sold since he was young. He had never gone to school and knew nothing. Other than scheming against others, fighting, killing, and being a pimp for others, what else did he know?

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao was willing to believe this reason. When she had escaped from the club back then, if she had not found the warehouse by chance, she would not have the confidence to return to the country to take revenge. Therefore, money was really important. Especially in the eyes of these people, money was more secure than family.

    ¡°Where are your things? What are you going to do with them?¡±

    Jiang Wendong didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. Since Shen Xiaoxiao asked about his things, she would definitely protect him.

    Jiang Wendong said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the buyer. As long as we get to Chachage, we can trade. Once we get the money, we can leave immediately. Sister, I can give you half of the money.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect such sincerity. However, he didn¡¯t need to give her half. She could just treat it as her kindness to help the young man. With the money, he wouldn¡¯t be at a loss when he returned to China.

    With this thought in mind, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the people behind her who had already boarded the boat and directly caught up with them. She didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she picked up the bamboo raft beside her and helped to slide it. When Jiang Wendong saw this, he immediately began to move as well.

    Half an hourter, they finally stopped at a small port. The two did not dare to stay. They went ashore and hurriedly crawled into the crowd.

    ¡°The target is too big. Let¡¯s go and change our looks.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, she pulled Jiang Wendong into a barbershop nearby. The request was very simple. They had to cut off Jiang Wendong¡¯s hair that was longer than a woman¡¯s. Since he was a boy, he had to look like a boy. Although there were some changes, she wanted him to be more masculine in other areas.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a boy, you have to look like a boy. Cut off your hair. In the future, you have to be full of energy when you speak. Don¡¯t giggle like a woman.¡±

    Jiang Wendong did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to say that to him at this time. He did not say anything more. Although he was reluctant, he only kept his long hair because he had to pretend to be a transvestite asionally. Long hair was a must. Now that he had decided to return to the country and be a real boy, he naturally couldn¡¯t keep his long hair.

    Those people who were chasing after him probably didn¡¯t expect that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to run away. Instead, they cut their hair here. After cutting his hair, Shen Xiaoxiao directly threw a white cloth bag to Jiang Wendong and said:

    ¡°Wrap yourself up. The more you let it go, the bigger it gets.¡±

    Jiang Wendong didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Instead, he continued to look at Shen Xiaoxiao with a bright smile. For some reason, at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao even felt that the smile on Jiang Wendong¡¯s face was real and came from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Sister, no one has ever cared about me like this before.¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not understand such a thing? Her gaze towards Jiang Wendong even softened a little. It was as if she was looking at herself from many years ago. Back then, there was no one like her.

    ¡°Hurry up and go in.¡±

    ¡°Sister, hold this for me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Wendong in surprise as he actually handed her the backpack. Did he believe in her?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡±

    ¡°I believe in Sister.¡±

    Believe? A few hours ago, she had even crushed the bones in his hand, yet he still dared to believe in her?

    He really had a masochistic constitution. Recently, there seemed to be a lot of such men.

    Holding Jiang Wendong¡¯s bag, Shen Xiaoxiao waited quietly outside the door. After spending half a day inside, Jiang Wendong came out. His chest was already t, no different from an ordinary man¡¯s. Even if it looked a little bulky, it could also be understood as having developed chest muscles.

    ¡°Where is the person you¡¯re meeting?¡±

    ¡°At the livestock market in the market.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and the two of them walked into the market one after the other.

    ...

    ¡°We really didn¡¯t catch that woman. That woman and that kid ran away and even killed one of ourpanions. Even if all of us here try to kill them, we won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Snakehead looked at the man in front of him who looked like a Shura from h*ll and was a little scared. What kind of identity did that woman have to have such a man to protect her? There were so many people here and all of them were armed with heavy weapons. However, all of them were taken down by this man.

    On the contrary, none of them died, but all of them were injured. Moreover, each of them was injured their right hand. This really made him lose the courage to fight this man. How could there be no news of such a figure appearing on this path?

    ¡°Where will they go?¡±

 Chapter 636 - Offending the Wrong Person

    <h4>Chapter 636: Offending the Wrong Person</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Chachage, this ce is the closest to Chachage. Our people didn¡¯t dare to chase after them after they arrived in Mang Cityst night. That ce is 000¡¯s territory, and our people can¡¯t go up there at will. So I¡¯m guessing that if they¡¯re not at 000, they went to Chachage.¡±

    Long Xi frowned. Who was Xiaoxiao with? Did she go to 000 or Chachage?

    However, Long Xi was more willing to believe that Xiaoxiao had gone to Chachage because Xiaoxiao would definitely not stay in Thand for long. If she wanted to return to China, she would definitely go to Chachage. There was a branch of the Dark Empire there, someone would also be able to quickly contact them.

    Long Xi nced at the group of people who were lying on the ground and wailing non-stop, then turned around and disappeared into the night.

    ...

    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t we going to make a deal?¡±

    ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate and take a break. The item is in your hands anyway, so there will naturally be another buyer.¡±

    Jiang Wendong opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything more. He felt that this sister in front of him was very mysterious, and he didn¡¯t know her name until now. What was the identity of this woman?

    Both of them looked Chinese. Just now at the barbershop, Shen Xiaoxiao had asked the barber to specially modify Jiang Wendong¡¯s eyebrows. Therefore, at this moment, Jiang Wendong looked even more heroic. Standing together with Shen Xiaoxiao, they really looked like ordinary tourists.

    The call had already been made. It just so happened that Lei Lie was in Thand. He and Yun Qi moved separately. Naturally, Lei Lie received Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s call at the first moment.

    Previously, he had also received news that his sister-inw and Boss had been kidnapped by Reger. However, he did not worry too much. No matter what, his sister-inw was with his boss. There was definitely a guarantee for their safety. Wasn¡¯t this... Wasn¡¯t he safe and sound?

    Lei Lie immediately contacted 19 before driving straight to Mang City to pick them up.

    Lei Lie did not expect that there was actually a young man standing beside his sister-inw. What was going on?

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Lei Lie drove three cars. This was Chachage, not any other ce. Hence, when traveling, it was naturally the best equipment. The most chaotic ce in Southeast Asia was filled with transactions and killings.

    The three cars were exactly the same. After getting out of the cars, there were nearly ten men in ck. Even though Jiang Wendong had been in T Country for many years, he had never seen such a big lineup. No, it was not that he had not seen it before. Back then, he had seen the legendary person from the Dark Empire in the club. It was the same.

    However, at this moment, Jiang Wendong did not connect Shen Xiaoxiao with the Dark Empire at all. Now that there were so many people and bodyguards, he was greatly relieved. It seemed that his choice was not wrong. Following this sister... He could indeed save his life.

    Some of them called her boss. Could she really be the leader of the gang?

    But the man in the lead called her sister-inw. Then who was her husband?

    He had seen the ring on her ring finger before. He had always known that she had a husband. However, at this moment, she was bing more and more mysterious. He also wanted to know who this sister was.

    ¡°Jiang Haoran¡¯s son. Bring him back to the base.¡±

    Lei Lie was stunned. Jiang Haoran¡¯s son? One of the reasons why he came to Thand this time was to look for this kid. He didn¡¯t expect that his sister-inw would actually pick him up? What kind of luck was this?

    ¡°So he¡¯s Jiang Haoran¡¯s son. Sister-inw actually picked him up. This kid is actually quite simr to Jiang Haoran. Let¡¯s go, kid. Get in the car.¡±

    Jiang Wendong now believed that his father really had the money to look for him, and his heart calmed down a little.

    The car sped past Chachage, but theirrge-scale battle attracted the attention of the people here.

    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly that the kid got into the Dark Empire¡¯s car? Did you take a photo of the woman next to him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss, I did. It¡¯s just a little far away, so I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    The man who was called Boss snatched the phone and looked at the blurry photo on the photo. Even so, when he saw the ring on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, he still stood up excitedly and said,?¡°The Little Oriental Loli, that¡¯s her. She¡¯s the new boss of the Dark Empire. Hahaha, Second Brother, contact the Dark Empire immediately. I want to meet this woman who is rumored to be very amiable.¡±

    ¡°Boss, word has spread. If we obtain the Obsidian Star, we¡¯ll be able to obtain half of the forces of the Dark Empire. Should we make some preparations?¡±

    The boss, Cai Gen, narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought for a moment before saying:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious for the time being. They¡¯re already in T Country. That¡¯s our territory. I¡¯ll step on the bottom first. This woman is definitely not a simple character. Not only did she wipe out all of the 24th Street in the Western District, but she also wiped out Number 32 in Eastern Europe. Therefore, we have to act cautiously. As for the Obsidian Star, although we want it, there are definitely many people in the world who want it as well.¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we contact the others? They will all be here at this drug convention. Should we take this opportunity to work together to deal with her? She is a woman, after all. No matter how powerful she is, how powerful can she be?¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, you always underestimate women. Don¡¯t forget, haven¡¯t you been harmed enough by women in your life?¡±

    The man called Second Brother shut his mouth. It was because he had been harmed enough by women in his life that he couldn¡¯t bear to see women climb to such a high position.

    ¡°However, what you said isn¡¯t unreasonable. Let¡¯s talk things through with those people first. We¡¯ll talk about it after I meet up with the Little Oriental Loli.¡±

    ...

    Naturally, they didn¡¯t know how they were going to plot against Shen Xiaoxiao. However, after returning to the base, Jiang Wendong was sent to his room. At this time, he began to specte in his heart. Why did the ce he went to be more and more simr to the legendary Dark Empire?

    However, he was unable to voice out his doubts. There were even two men in ck guarding the bedroom door. There were also people guarding the windows. Surveince equipment could be seen everywhere. Such a ce, such a degree of secrecy... Jiang Wendong actually felt a strong sense of unease deep in his heart. It was as if he had really met someone extraordinary.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you received the news as soon as you arrived here. He wants to have a meal with you tomorrow. That Jiang Wendong is really not a good person. He actually dared to intercept the goods of Cai Gen. these people are all waiting for this new type of drug at the drug convention three dayster.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao drank her milk and frowned. Why did Jiang Haoran have such a son? However, she had already saved him, so she couldn¡¯t just leave him alone.

    ¡°Tell Jiang Haoran to raise the stakes by 100 million. What a troublesome thing. I thought it was just drugs, but it¡¯s actually something like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But Sister-inw, they also sent us an invitation this time. Every year, Boss participates. Although we don¡¯t touch it, there are rules in the underworld. We participate to prevent them from distributing goods on our territory. What do you think about this year?¡±

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll go. Tell 19 to take good care of the child.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry.. I¡¯ll take care of things here. Oh right, isn¡¯t Boss with you? Where is he?¡±

 Chapter 637 - General Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 637: General Meeting</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even need to think to know what Yan Kuan¡¯s position in the hearts of the Four Hall Masters was. They had grown up together, trained together, and gone through life and death together. Even if they knew that Long Xi had forgotten them¡­ They would still not forget the feelings they had for Yan Kuan.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s busy stealing from others. He¡¯s just a busy man.¡±

    ¡°Stealing from others? Haha, Boss definitely didn¡¯t expect that the thing he wanted was actually picked up by that kid, Jiang Wendong, in advance.¡±

    ¡°Did Long Xi receive an invitation this time?¡±

    ¡°His Western District¡¯s 24th Street already belongs to us. In the eyes of the outside world, he doesn¡¯t have any territory, so he probably won¡¯t receive an invitation.¡±

    ¡°This time, all the Southeast Asian drug bosses will appear. The current Long Xi is very likely to get involved in this muddy water. His appetite is definitely not as simple as we thought.¡±

    Lei Lie heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s analysis and asked with some doubt, ¡°Boss didn¡¯t like to be so lively in the past.¡±

    ¡°You also think that he wasn¡¯t like that in the past? But it just so happens that this is the case now. Therefore, he is Long Xi and not your boss. A split personality means that he will split into apletely different person. Yan Kuan is Yan Kuan, and the Long Xi is Long Xi. They will never be the same person.¡±

    Lei Lie understood what Shen Xiaoxiao meant, but he still felt a little ufortable. After all, a major incident like a split personality had happened to Yan Kuan. They felt extremely ufortable in their hearts, but other than cracking his head¡­ Their Boss did not appear. They could not always crack his head, so this matter was really troublesome.

    ¡°Then should our people look for him in secret?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s do it. We have to know where he is. Also, find a doctor to check on Jiang Wendong. If necessary, send him to Korea for surgery.¡±

    ¡°Then should we inform Jiang Haoran?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Do you want me to pay for the surgery? But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for Jiang Haoran to go abroad now. The Jiang family is probably in a panic now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was right. The atmosphere in the Jiang family¡¯s study room was extremely strange. Jiang Haoran stood there with his arm hanging. His eldest brother, the number one person in China, Jiang Haoting, was sitting in front of the desk. The atmosphere between the two of them was extremely strange. Both of them stared at each other without giving in.

    This younger brother was giving him a headache. Under such circumstances, as the head of a country, he could only make this choice. Didn¡¯t his younger brother understand?

    ¡°My decision is based on the country¡¯s standpoint. Haoran, don¡¯t be unreasonable. You¡¯re not young anymore.¡±

    ¡°Since Big Brother knows that I¡¯m not young anymore, then he should know that I¡¯m not a fool. Since Big Brother thinks that he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, then I can¡¯t say anything. Big Brother is so busy, I naturally can¡¯t disturb you. In two days, I¡¯ll bring Wenwen overseas to rest for a period of time. I¡¯ll leave thepany¡¯s matters to Fourth Brother.¡±

    ¡°Haoran, don¡¯t be impulsive. Thepany is yours. What do you mean by throwing it to Fourth Brother?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m tired after working so hard for so many years. I haven¡¯t spent enough time with Wenwen. Now, I want to spend more time with my daughter. Big Brother, I don¡¯t have a son anymore. I can¡¯t let my daughter get further and further away from me, can I?¡±

    Jiang Haoting looked at his younger brother¡¯s serious expression and didn¡¯t change his expression. However, he had already started to n in his heart. If his Second Brother really gave his career to his Fourth Brother, it would actually be beneficial to him without any harm.

    Previously, he was worried that his Second Brother would be too selfish and control these economic lifelines. Now that his Second Brother was willing to hand it over, ording to his Fourth Brother¡¯s personality, he would be timid and cowardly. In the end, wouldn¡¯t he have to listen to his Big Brother¡¯s idea? This wasn¡¯t a bad calction.

    Although he had already nned it, Jiang Haoting didn¡¯t show too much of it. Instead, he stood up with great difficulty. He walked to Jiang Haoran¡¯s side and patted his shoulder:

    ¡°Big Brother knows that you haven¡¯t been happy all these years. You¡¯ve done a lot for our family. How about this? If you want to go and rx, go. I¡¯ll let Fourth Brother help with thepany¡¯s matters for the time being, but you¡¯re still the leader. After all, you¡¯re the one who created this. Moreover, I¡¯ve already told your sister-inw that I¡¯ll introduce you to a suitable partner after you recover from your injuries. Mother has been worried sick about this matter. Wenwen isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s time for her to have a mother to raise her.¡±

    Jiang Haoran had expected this, but when he heard it, his heart turned cold for a long time. He wanted to introduce himself to someone? Come on, didn¡¯t he just want to put a mobile surveince camera beside him?

    However, now was not the time to shed all pretenses with his Big Brother. Since he was willing to let him go abroad, then everything would be easy. When he went abroad, it wouldn¡¯t be the Jiang family¡¯s world. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t always so obedient, so passive¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°1, your actions are really fast. It¡¯s only been two hours and you¡¯ve alreadye. Did you know that I would be in T Country?¡±

    ¡°I knew when my Lord was using the equipment.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s back was facing Dark 1, and it was unknown what he was thinking. At this moment, Dark 1¡¯s heart was also a littleplicated. He had not expected the blunder that night. But what happened afterward was also somewhat beyond his expectations. In fact, he felt that neither Long Xi nor Yan Kuan would hurt the Miss. This had never changed.

    As for what 19 saidter, Long Xi had called Shen Xiaoxiao a promiscuous woman. Dark 1 also felt that Long Xi probably did not notice it himself. Of course, he also had a vague feeling in his heart. There were actually many differences between Long Xi and his boss.

    Although they were both strong, Boss¡¯ strength and spirit were different from Long Xi¡¯s, which had a hint of evil in it. How should he put it? Long Xi would do anything to achieve his goal. This was too much.

    ¡°Has Little Treasure settled down?¡±

    Dark 1 didn¡¯t expect Long Xi to take the initiative to talk about Little Treasure to him. Thinking about how he had sent Little Treasure to 19 on his own before he left, he said calmly, ¡°I sent him to 19.¡±

    Sure enough, Long Xi was not unhappy at all. Instead, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to send him back. Han Jia, this woman, has always wanted to have the two children.¡±

    ¡°Master, three dayster is the annual drug trade conference in Southeast Asia. Do you want to participate?¡±

    ¡°Drug trade conference?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Empire will attend it?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, they will attend it every year.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t have a foundation. They won¡¯t invite me, but they will definitely invite Shen Xiaoxiao. 1, contact Shen Xiaoxiao and add another bodyguard. What do you think?¡±

    Dark 1 was stunned. How did hee up with this idea? But this idea was quite good.

    ¡°Your subordinate will contact him properly. In addition, the person that the Lord asked me to investigate has been found. That young man is called Jiang Wendong. He is Jiang Haoran¡¯s son who has been missing for many years. I reckon that he was saved by Miss by ident.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoran¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This is really fate. ck to ck. This kid is really good. He has more guts than his father. Alright, you can leave now.¡±

    Dark 1 also felt that this was indeed fate. However, after knowing that this kid was actually the one who took ck, he felt that this kid was really not an easy person to deal with.

    However, just as Dark 1 was about to reach the door, Long Xi suddenly said something to him, causing him to be stunned on the spot.

    ¡°Back then, when I stole the Obsidian Star, Dark 1, you seemed to know about it too?¡±

 Chapter 638 - Got the News

    <h4>Chapter 638: Got the News</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Stealing the Obsidian Star?

    Miss was digging more and more holes. However, it seemed that this was the only reason why the ring in Boss¡¯ hand was exactly the same as Miss¡¯.

    However, you knew that it was stolen, yet you still shamelessly said it out loud? How could you be so shameless?

    ¡°Back then, I was handling an arms case for my Lord, and I wasn¡¯t by your side.¡±

    It was the same answer again. As if he had expected it, Long Xi said calmly, ¡°It seems that as long as it has something to do with Shen Xiaoxiao, you just happened to be not around. What a coincidence.¡±

    Dark 1 almost fell down. He could only say, ¡°Whenever you encounter Miss, you have to ask me to avoid it.¡±

    It was alright to say that. In the future, don¡¯t ever ask him about these things again. He did not want to answer anymore.

    However, when Dark 1 thought the matter would pass just like that, Long Xi asked again, ¡°Why do you keep calling her Miss?¡±

    Of course, this question was because 19 kept calling her Miss. He naturally followed 19 to call her Miss. But now, how could Long Xi ask... Dark 1 thought for a moment and continued, ¡°It was your order, my Lord. It¡¯s just that you forgot.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I forgot about it? If I asked you how I lost my memory, you would probably answer the same question as before, saying that you happened to be out on a mission, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Talking to such a popsicle would definitely anger you to death a few times. Long Xi knew that Dark 1 kept his mouth shut, but as his secret guard, he actually kept his mouth shut as well? You said that he didn¡¯t know? Right, he also told you that these were things that you had said in the past. Well, who knew what his past was like?

    If you said that he knew, he would always be able to make you speechless. This time, he was getting more and more cunning.

    After Dark 1 walked out of the door, he touched the non-existent beads of sweat. This Boss was getting more and more difficult to fool. However, this time, after hearing that he had sent Little Treasure away, he was actually not the least bit unhappy. This was not a small improvement.

    However, when he thought about what Boss had just said, that he was going to be Miss¡¯ bodyguard, it seemed that he had to make good ns.

    ...

    ¡°Are Xiaoxiao¡¯s words true? Did she really find Wendong?¡±

    19 looked at Jiang Haoran¡¯s excited look and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, Young Master Jiang has caused some trouble. Miss needs time to settle things. I¡¯m telling you in advance to fulfill her promise to you. This is a video. See for yourself.¡±

    After 19 said that, he turned on theputer. Jiang Haoran stared at the young man in the video screen with an excited expression. It was him, his son.

    They had not seen each other for ten years, and he had grown so big.

    This video was taken when Jiang Wendong was in the room. However, 19 was still surprised to see Jiang Haoran so excited. This man was ruthless and crafty in the business world. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so excited about his long-lost son.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t be happy too early. The trouble caused by Young Master Jiang is not a small matter. The chips have to be increased by 100 million from the original 100 million.¡±

    Jiang Haoran was stunned. What was it that required so many chips? Although money was not a problem, he was worried about what had happened to his son.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang is also someone who has been drifting in the underworld for a long time. Naturally, he knows that the annual drug conference will be held in Thand, right? Young Master Jiang pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger to steal the new hallucinogen that is being snatched around the world. How do you think the drug bosses in Southeast Asia will react?¡±

    ¡°What? How could this be?¡±

    Jiang Haoran did not expect that he would cause such big trouble. However, the Dark Empire would never lie. It was just that he really could not ept it. Such an obedient and cute child when he was young, how could he... How could he create such a huge disaster?

    ¡°This is also what Miss wanted me to remind Mr. Jiang in advance. Jiang Wendong was abducted and sold to T Country for more than ten years. He did not receive a day of formal education. He groped for his own survival. Naturally, he is able to do anything. Miss even reminded you before that Jiang Wendong¡¯s body is slightly different from ordinary people¡¯s. As you can see, he has too much estrogen. He has some female characteristics.¡±

    With 19¡¯s finger pointing, Jiang Haoran¡¯s face instantly turned pale. That slightly protruding **** was indeed different from a normal boy. It was truly a sin. How could his child have gone through all this?

    ¡°I want to take back my child. I¡¯ll give you any amount of money.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not dissatisfied with Mr. Jiang. Miss said that Young Master Jiang is extremely unruly. Perhaps he can be more normal under her hands. At the very least, she will wait until Young Master Jiang finishes his physical examination and the surgery before sending him back to China. Otherwise, Young Master Jiang will probably not be able to ept the ridicule of the Jiang family. What do you think, Mr. Jiang?¡±

    ¡°What Xiaoxiao is considering, I will cover all of Dong¡¯er¡¯s expenses. I will give you another 50 million. Please.¡±

    19 knew that Jiang Haoran was generous. As expected, it was not Miss¡¯ fault for asking him to remind him of these things.

    ¡°Actually, if I speak straightforwardly, Young Master Jiang¡¯s temper is probably not suitable for China, much less the Jiang family. I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Jiang has already made preparations. It was not easy for you to find your son. It¡¯s better that he doesn¡¯t separate from you.¡±

    Jiang Haoran was stunned. He had already nned to do this. Moreover, after Dong¡¯er had gone through all these hardships. He really did not want Dong¡¯er to stay here. 19 was able to say this to him for the sake of a friend. He would appreciate this favor.

    ¡°I understand. Help me thank Xiaoxiao. Didn¡¯t KN always want that piece ofnd at the amusement park? Prepare the contract ande over tomorrow.¡±

    This was another pleasant surprise. It was good to talk business with such a generous businessman.

    Now, as the person in charge of business, 19 was getting more and more familiar with these matters.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s one more thing that Mr. Jiang needs to pay attention to.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Haoran shifted his gaze away from the video and looked at 19 with some doubt.

    ¡°The Pei family. Mr. Jiang must have heard of it. The Pei family has their eyes on the renovation of Mr. Jiang¡¯s new development. I heard that Fourth Young Master Jiang has been very close to the Pei family¡¯s Young Master Pei, who has been abroad for many years, and the former Young Master Ouyang. Mr. Jiang, you see...¡±

    Jiang Haoran immediately understood that the Pei family had offended them. He naturally had to sell this favor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in business, our bidding is very fair. Moreover, I¡¯m the CEO of the Jiang Corporation, so it¡¯s not up to outsiders to interfere.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Pei Li did well this time. As long as we take down the Jiang family¡¯s proposal, our Pei family will rise to a higher level this year.¡±

    Pei Dongguo looked at his grandson with a grin. He did not expect that he had some ability to actually have a rtionship with the Fourth Young Master of the Jiang family.

    The rumors in the outside world said that the Fourth Young Master had a special hobby. This Pei Li was indeed something that could not be put on the table. He was really dirty. However, he was still useful to the Pei family after all. There was a mistakest time... Since he did not obtain Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s Obsidian Star... In any case, he did not lose out. He would just make do with it.

    ¡°Grandfather, you tter me. This is what I should do. I have already messed upst time. I have also made up for it. However, Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. As long as Shen Xiaoxiao returns to the country, I will definitely obtain the Obsidian Star.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa will wait for your good news.¡±

 Chapter 639 - Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 639: Shameless</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Seeing Dark 1 swagger into the base, Lei Lie hurried over. Although Dark 1 was always with the Boss, he was still surprised to see him here in such a grand manner.

    ¡°Dark 1, you are a busy man. Why are you here?¡±

    Although he knew that Lei Lie was teasing him, Dark 1 was not angry. They had grown up together and knew each other well.

    Lei Lie had an impatient personality, but he reacted quickly and was a cautious person. Since he said that, it meant that he still treated him as a brother and did not treat him as a stranger. Thus, Dark 1 naturally would not get angry.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Miss? I¡¯m looking for Miss for something.¡±

    Hearing the thousand years iceberg¡¯s words, Lei Lie held back even if he wanted to joke. If Dark 1 said that he was looking for his sister-inw for something, then he definitely meant it. This was definitely not a joke.

    ¡°Sister-inw is eating in the living room.¡±

    ¡°Eating?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    It was no wonder that Dark 1 was puzzled. It was only 5 o¡¯clock at the moment. It was really a little early to eat dinner so early. However, 19 would call a few times every day to remind her that she had to eat one hour earlier than usual. Not only that... Supper had to be served. Moreover, it had to be thergest amount of food. In any case, it was enough to cook ording to the amount of food that four adult men could eat.

    Lei Lie had gotten used to it the day before, so when he was secretly looking for his sister-inw today, he still had some small ideas. He wanted to secretly see his sister-inw¡¯s astonishing appetite.

    As soon as he entered the door, the dining table was filled with more than half of the food. Although the food in T Country was rich and delicious, with so much food, this Miss must have eaten too much.

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a surprise. Wait for it. Don¡¯t disturb the Sister-inw first. 19 said that when Sister-inw is eating, don¡¯t disturb her about anything other than the children¡¯s matters. Wait until she finishes eating. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Dark 1 felt that something was strange. After eating so much, he had never thought that the Miss¡¯ appetite was so astonishing. Could she finish all of this?

    Dark 1¡¯s doubts were quickly verified. Not only had she finished eating, but she had also finished the entire bowl of soup.

    The mess of cups and tes on the table was shocking. No, there must be something wrong.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would sit on the chair for at least ten minutes after she finished eating. She still did not speak. She even closed her eyes as if she was reminiscing about the meal just now.

    Lei Lie still stopped Dark 1 from going forward. Of course, the exnation he gave was still 19. Dark 1 was already extremely shocked. There must be something between Miss and 19 that was hidden from them. What was it?

    Time passed by minute by minute. When 10 minutes were up, Shen Xiaoxiao opened her eyes like a machine. She turned to Dark 1 and said,?¡°Come with me to the study. Lei Lie, tell them to deliver the food at 11 o¡¯clock. It¡¯s an hour earlier today.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Sister-inw.¡±

    They still had to deliver it? 11 o¡¯clock? No matter how hungry she was, there was no need to deliver food every few hours, right?

    However, he could not bring himself to ask these questions. Dark 1 followed Shen Xiaoxiao into the study.

    However, she heard the sounds of an argument in Jiang Wendong¡¯s room as soon as she reached the door on the second floor. Shen Xiaoxiao stopped in her tracks and turned around to walk towards Jiang Wendong¡¯s room.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. I want to go out. I don¡¯t want to stay in my room all the time.¡±

    When Jiang Wendong saw that Shen Xiaoxiao hade, he was so excited that he wanted to pull her to plead for mercy. He could finally see that these people were all her subordinates. Everyone here called her ¡®boss¡¯. It seemed that it was really as she said... She was a gang leader.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I just want to go for a walk in the garden. I won¡¯t run around.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Wendong. This kid¡¯s brain was too lively. He wanted to go for a walk in the garden? He probably wouldn¡¯te back if he went. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at Jiang Wendong and said:

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere in the room. The report for this afternoon has been released. I¡¯ll arrange for you to go to H Country tomorrow for an operation.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    Jiang Wendong was stunned. Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was a little angry, his heart trembled. He was really afraid of this woman. Not only was her method cruel, but her power was even greater now. Who exactly did he offend?

    ¡°Are you thinking about your deal?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Wendong. This kid thought that she did not know what he was thinking? He really wanted money but did not want his life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before you leave, the money will be prepared for you.¡±

    When Jiang Wendong heard this, his face lit up. He was not afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao was just trying to trick him. That bright smile almost blinded everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister. I knew that Sister is the best. Sister, go and do your work. Take care of your health. I¡¯m going back to my room to study.¡±

    He was about to cry just now, but in the blink of an eye, he was smiling again. This was Jiang Wendong, the snake-like Jiang Wendong.

    As for the study he was talking about, it was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had asked people to prepare for him to learn about the modern history of China. In a family like theirs, understanding these sses was more important than understanding the Qing Emperor and Han Wu.

    ¡°Jiang Haoran has a son like this. He will probably be worried to death for the rest of his life.¡±

    Lei Lie was mumbling at the back. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally heard him. This child was already 17 years old. It would not be easy to turn him around.

    On the other hand, Dark 1 said something different, ¡°Sometimes, hecks something. Perhaps one day, something will allow him to grow up quickly. At that time, Jiang Wendong¡¯s achievements might even be higher than Jiang Haoran¡¯s.¡±

    It was actually a difficult thing to gossip from Dark 1 to such a long sentence. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not take it to heart. She still had more important things to do now.

    At 7 o¡¯clock, she had an appointment with Cai Gen. However, Dark 1 was looking for her now. Could it be that something had happened again?

    ¡°Speak, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Boss said that he wants to participate in the drug convention with you as a bodyguard.¡±

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao could speak, Lei Lie burst intoughter. ¡°Hahahaha, no way, right? The identity of a bodyguard? Boss? Dark 1, why are you here to deliver this news? Are you bored out of your mind?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also felt that this request was too ridiculous. Be a bodyguard? To think that he could think of such a thing.

    ¡°He wants to use our Dark Empire¡¯s hands to take advantage of us. Dark 1, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know his ns. Your master is Yan Kuan, not Long Xi.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were extremely heavy, especially thest two words.

    How could Dark 1 not understand Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hidden meaning? When he heard the words of Long Xi, he already had some vague guesses. Now even the Miss had reminded him that Long Xi was Long Xi, and Yan Kuan was Yan Kuan. Did he need to say more?

    ¡°Your subordinate is only responsible for passing down orders and guarding Boss¡¯ safety. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    ¡°I say, Dark 1, why have you be so shameless after following Long Xi for so long?¡±

 Chapter 640 - Donâ€™t Go Too Far

    <h4>Chapter 640: Don¡¯t Go Too Far</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Dark 1 understood Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. At the same time, Shen Xiaoxiao also understood Dark 1¡¯s words. He was ordered toe here. Of course, whether she agreed or not did not matter to Dark 1 at all. He was still an obedient dark guard.

    As expected, Dark 1?had been with Long Xi for a long time. He had be really shameless. Lei Lie¡¯s words were absolutely right.

    ¡°Lei Lie, you don¡¯t have to go. Dark 1,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Cai Gen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why? You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little curious. Why would he ask you out before the drug convention? Could it be rted to the goods that Jiang Wendong snatched?¡±

    ¡°More or less. Jiang Wendong is really bold. If he hadn¡¯t met me, he would have gone to find Cai Gen to trade alone.¡±

    ¡°Cai Gen is ruthless and doesn¡¯t follow the rules. Miss, if you go, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, when your Boss left this mess to me, he didn¡¯t think that I was a woman. In your Dark Empire, aren¡¯t women used as men?¡±

    Dark 1 was a little speechless. He was a little resentful, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, if Miss really went to meet Cai Gen, it wouldn¡¯t be safe.

    ¡°Your subordinate and the Miss will go together.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, Sister-inw, bring the 10 secret guards with you just in case.¡±

    ¡°En, got it. Get ready and set off immediately. Lei Lie, keep a close eye on Jiang Wendong. That kid is not a pushover, especially when the secret guards are on duty. Be alert.¡±

    Lei Lie did not expect Sister-inw to be so worried before she left. Was this Jiang Wendong really so evil? He wanted to meet him personally.

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. No matter how evil this Jiang Wendong is, I have plenty of ways to deal with him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and walked out with Dark 1. There was still an hour before the agreed time. After they got into the car, Dark 1 asked, ¡°Where do you want to go, Miss?¡±

    ¡°As expected, my heart is still in sync with 19¡¯s. He would know my real purpose is to go and meet Long Xi. He should be waiting for you not far away. You are the best secret guard.¡±

    There was some sarcasm in her tone, but Dark 1 also knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth. Long Xi had indeede with him and was waiting not far away. However, the bodyguard at the door only let him in, so there was nothing he could do.

    Dark 1 immediately started the car. As soon as the car quieted down, Dark 1 thought of the scene where the Miss was eating, and he felt a little strange.

    ¡°Miss, your appetite has been very good recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, muscle weakness. I must eat enough food.¡±

    ¡°Muscle weakness? How can Miss be weak?¡±

    Dark 1 was a little shocked. How could Miss be weak? If a strong woman like her had muscle weakness, her entire body would not be as soft and weak as cotton. This was definitely not good news.

    ¡°19 has already used a special medicine, so as long as he takes enough food and injections every day, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t tell your boss about this for the time being. In his current state, it¡¯s not good for him if he knows about it. It¡¯s not good for him.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    As long as it was something good for Yan Kuan, Dark 1 would definitely do it. As expected.

    ¡°Oh right, have you and 19 ever thought of having a child?¡±

    This topic was a little over the top, but when he thought of the rtionship between Shen Xiaoxiao and 19, Dark 1 understood.

    ¡°We¡¯re both orphans, so we don¡¯t have such ns.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then treat the babies as your children. They will take care of us after we retire.¡±

    A wave of warmth welled up in Dark 1¡¯s heart. When he thought of the two children, his brows rxed a little.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You love them as much as I do as a mother. I understand.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really understood. That was why she had arranged everything in the future. If she was no longer around, at least 19 would have someone to take care of him.

    ¡°Treat 19 well. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Why did this topic sound a little strange? However, Dark 1 nodded. He would naturally treat 19 well, because that was 19, his lover.

    ¡°You can be loyal, but don¡¯t be blindly loyal. 19 is not easy.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    Dark 1 was an adult, so he did not need to say too much to understand Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s meaning.

    After driving out of the base for more than ten minutes, they stopped by a bridge at the corner. Long Xi was holding a fishing rod and sitting by the bridge fishing. He looked veryfortable.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, look, I¡¯ve caught a few of them. They¡¯re enough for you to eat sashimi. I even brought vinegar. Didn¡¯t you say that adding some vinegar would taste better?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little speechless when she saw this person acting all alone. She walked to the other side of the bridge to guard it. Shen Xiaoxiao simply sat down by the bridge. She sat on the ground without any scruples in her white clothes.

    ¡°Did you find what you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it with Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao¡¯s luck is as good as ever. Someone actually came to her.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that right? She wasn¡¯t willing to go with Long Xi previously. Look at her luck. It was effortless.

    ¡°I heard that you want to participate in the drug trade convention the day after tomorrow with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to be Xiaoxiao¡¯s bodyguard. Xiaoxiao, you know that I don¡¯t have the ability to get an invitation letter now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her who was fishing happily and sighed slightly.

    ¡°Does Long Xi know about his past?¡±

    ¡°No. Why? Xiaoxiao, do you know?¡±

    Even Long Xi himself didn¡¯t take the joke seriously. He was still focused on looking at theke under the bridge and didn¡¯t even look at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and sighed. She said faintly:

    ¡°Long Xi, don¡¯t always be so willful. Moreover, Long Xi, your identity is not that simple. To remember who you really are, it¡¯s all up to you. Even if I told you, you would only know it as if you were listening to a story. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    Hearing what Shen Xiaoxiao said, Long Xi turned his head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao seriously.

    ¡°So, even my secret guard has the same thoughts as you, Xiaoxiao. You only think that I have to remember it by myself and can¡¯t rely on others to tell me, right?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, 1, he¡¯s your man, right? He¡¯s not my secret guard at all.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Dark 1 in the distance. If Dark 1 heard this, he would probably be very sad.

    ¡°He¡¯s not my secret guard, and he¡¯s not sent by me. He¡¯s indeed your man. It¡¯s just that, at the same time, I was once your man. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You said you were one of mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I used to be one of yours.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Subordinate? Lover? Or what?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can guess for yourself. If it¡¯s possible, Long Xi, why don¡¯t you take a trip to the jungle in Wisconsin? Maybe you¡¯ll remember something.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had given enough hints, so she did not want to say anything more. It did not matter if this man could remember or not. She would not say anything more.

    Just like that, the ending might have been decided long ago, but she hadn¡¯t faced it.

 Chapter 641 - 1: Cai Gen

    <h4>Chapter 641: Cai Gen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Sitting in the car, Dark 1 looked even more nervous than Shen Xiaoxiao, which made her a little ufortable.

    ¡°Why does Dark 1 look like this? Do you regret going with me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that, Miss, why did you tell Boss to go to Wisconsin?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? We¡¯ve been waiting for almost a year, and Long Xi has no intention of remembering anything. If we give him some stimtion, maybe he¡¯ll remember?¡±

    ¡°But Boss is obviously here. It¡¯s just a split personality.¡±

    ¡°Since Dark 1 knows that he has a split personality, you should naturally have heard of it. If this goes on for a long time, the longer Long Xi exists, the less chance Yan Kuan will exist. In other words, Long Xi is very likely to rece Yan Kuan.¡±

    Dark 1 was shocked. He knew that this was a possibility, but he had never been willing to believe it in his heart. After all, in his heart, Yan Kuan was iparably powerful. How could he allow his body to be possessed?

    But thinking was one thing, and reality was another.

    ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we can. The rest is up to Yan Kuan himself. Will he have any objections if you leave with me like this?¡±

    ¡°Boss needs some peace and quiet now. It¡¯s just right for me to leave with Miss. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t know my usual whereabouts.¡±

    Hearing Dark 1¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything else. Since that was the case, she had nothing to worry about.

    In Chachage, Cai Gen was one of the three magnates. He was also one of the biggest drug dealers in Southeast Asia. He had nted all the crops in two hills at Jinshan Cape, so one could imagine how dangerous this person was.

    To be able to hold up such a big base, the people under him were definitely not as simple as a simple gang.

    The most vicious people in the world were drug criminals.

    The meeting ce was the temple of good theory in Mang City. Such temples could be seen everywhere in T Country. The construction was exquisite beyondpare. As thergest Buddhist country in the world, there were naturally more believers.

    As for Cai Gen, he was a very Buddhist person. If a drug criminal said that he was a Buddhist, there would probably be some people who would not believe it. However, Cai Gen had toplete his morning and evening sses devoutly.

    The agreed time was 7 o¡¯clock. When Shen Xiaoxiao and the rest arrived, Cai Gen had just finished his evening ss and walked out.

    Both parties looked at each other. A look of disbelief appeared on Cai Gen¡¯s face. Such a young, beautiful, and petite woman was actually the new boss of the Dark Empire... This made them, old men, really unable to ept it.

    However, Cai Gen would definitely not look down on Shen Xiaoxiao just because she was young. The Dark Empire of that year had also been slowly promoted to their current position by the young Yan Kuan, perhaps the feng shui of the Dark Empire was more prominent in these young talents.

    ¡°Boss Shen.¡±

    With her hands sped together, Shen Xiaoxiao did the same gesture to show her respect to Cai Gen.

    ¡°My stronghold is not far ahead. Boss Shen, are you willing to move?¡±

    Cai Gen was not blind. He naturally saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had the courage toe and meet him with only one person. Just this courage alone had made him think highly of her.

    Now that he had deliberately sent out an invitation, he wanted to test Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s courage again.

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not understand what he meant? She naturally nodded and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve long heard that Cai Gen¡¯s snake bile wine is first-ss. I¡¯ll go and get a cup too.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, please!¡±

    Cai Gen took the lead and brought Shen Xiaoxiao to his own stronghold. Disregarding everything else, the courage of this woman had made him look at her in a new light. Now, he was more and more convinced that the one who could kill the two big gangs was this woman.

    As expected, Cai Gen¡¯s stronghold was not far from the temple. After driving for 10 minutes, they arrived at a stretch of water. In T Country, if they wanted to cross the river, other than boats, there were also elephants.

    At this moment, almost 10 men, including Cai Gen, sat on the elephants and slowly walked to the other side of the river.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this Cai Gen has made up his mind to take the goods from Jiangwen Dongjie.¡±

    ¡°If you want it, then so be it. Anyway, I¡¯m just helping to sell it. However, it¡¯s still not bad to be able to ride a te of elephants in T Country. Dark 1 doesn¡¯t need to be so nervous. Cai Gen won¡¯t attack me now.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure, Miss?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Dark 1 sat on both sides of the elephant while the elephant carried the two of them. They walked in the middle. This indeed looked like a pincer attack, but it was actually not a very good situation.

    However, Dark 1 saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was just like Yan Kuan back then. They were both carefree about this and did not look afraid at all. He was even more confused about what medicine these two were selling.

    ¡°Do you think that the Dark Empire is a vegetarian? Does he really believe that only the two of us are here? I think he is wondering how many people have been hiding in the dark for a long time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was right. Cai Gen was walking not far in front of them. He and his second-inmand, who he called Second Brother, were sitting on both sides of the elephant. The two of them were also talking about Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Big Brother, that Boss Shen looks like a girl who is still wet behind the ears. How can you treat her with such courtesy? Moreover, I don¡¯t believe that she came here alone. Maybe she was secretly prepared.¡±

    ¡°Since you know that they will definitely be secretly prepared, then it is even more impossible for us to reveal a w at this time. No matter how old this Boss Shen is, just her boldness is not something that an ordinary person can do. An ordinary man would not be able to remain calm when he sees a lineup like you and me, let alone a woman. Therefore, this Boss Shen is definitely not to be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, do you remember the boxing match that we went to M Country to watch many years ago? Didn¡¯t you say that the Little Oriental Loli¡¯s Muay Thai was better than many of our local experts? That¡¯s the Little Oriental Loli. Boss Shen¡¯s name was made in the club 10 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli? So she really is the Little Oriental Loli.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s a woman who can be ruthless to herself. Do you think that she doesn¡¯t have some ability to sit in the position of the Dark Empire¡¯s leader? Tonight, our goal is to get thetest hallucinogen. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ...

    After crossing the river, they saw a water stronghold on the shore. It took up an extremelyrge area, and there were patrolling people everywhere. The only passage leading to the outside world was the river they had just crossed. This terrain was easy to defend, but hard to attack.., It was a wise decision to settle down in this ce.

    There were men and women in the middle of the stronghold, and there were even children ying around. If it were not for the fact that there were people with heavy weapons everywhere, this ce would have been a paradise.

    The vegetation in T Country was dense. It was already past 7 o¡¯clock. The sky was gradually darkening. They walked to a row of two-story loft buildings. Their subordinates stood two meters apart in the corridor to guard one person, this was really a high-level treatment of them. It seemed that the Cai Gen was also very wary of them.

    ¡°Boss Shen, please take a seat. Try some of our T Country¡¯s specialties.¡±

    The fruits on the table were extremely plentiful. Just like the room, it was filled with the characteristics of T Country¡¯s region. Shen Xiaoxiao had just sat down when a young girl and a woman ran in from outside.

    The moment they saw Cai Gen, they pounced over affectionately and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re back. Why didn¡¯t youe and see Mother and me?¡±

    It turned out to be Cai Gen¡¯s daughter and woman. They had just finished speaking when another two women in their twenties walked in. They were all wearing flower sand and were covered in gold jewelry. It seemed that these were Cai Gen¡¯s women as well.

    However, the two women looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with unfriendly looks, as if they thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was also a newly recruited woman of Cai Gen.

 Chapter 642 - The Silver and the Goods Were Delivered, And the Trouble Was Diverted

    <h4>Chapter 642: The Silver and the Goods Were Delivered, And the Trouble Was Diverted</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    It could be seen that Cai Gen treated his daughter extremely well, and the elderly woman should be Cai Gen¡¯s wife, so Cai Gen treated her quite respectfully.

    Cai Gen consoled his daughter with a few words and let the young woman and the woman leave. The two women who cameter came forward and sat on both sides of Cai Gen.

    ¡°These are my seventh wife and eighth wife, twins. They really make me happy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao then saw that the two women indeed looked the same, except for their veils.

    For a moment, Shen Xiaoxiao could not figure out why Cai Gen wanted the two women to participate in their meeting. However, what happened next let Shen Xiaoxiao know that he was testing her.

    The two young women looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with unfriendly eyes. Although they were also smiling, the contempt in their eyes could not fool anyone.

    At this moment, the men outside brought over two cages. There were two snakes in the cages, one white and one green. It was obvious that they were extremely poisonous.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Boss Shen say that he wanted to taste my specialty wine? Let my two wives prepare it for you.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao realized that these two women were actually snake control experts. The moment the snake saw their hands reaching in, it actually dodged back. If it wasn¡¯t for the powder on their hands that made the snake afraid... Then it was because these two people were too familiar with snakes.

    One person and one snake. The woman with the yellow veil was the seventh wife of Cai Gen. She directly used a knife to take out the white snake gall and put it into a ss of strong wine.

    The other woman with the blue veil took out the green snake and did the same thing. She took out the snake gall and put it into the strong wine.

    ¡°This ss is suitable for women to drink. Boss Shen, please.¡±

    It seemed that Cai Gen often drank these things, so he took the cup of green snake gall and drank it in one gulp. After drinking it, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, as if she was not giving him face if she did not drink it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the wine in the cup. She was not afraid of Cai Gen poisoning her. Although this kind of hospitality was unusual, she naturally knew that the snake gall was soaked in wine. It was not a big deal to drink it. No matter how strong the poison was, it would not be as terrifying as the Suoyin Flower Tears in her body. If there was poison, she might even be able to fight it with poison.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already very good at drinking. She held the wine cup and drank it in one gulp. The spiciness of the strong wine and the faint fishy smell of the snake¡¯s gall were all swallowed by her in one gulp.

    Not to mention, after she swallowed it, the warm feeling that came from her lower abdomen was exceptionallyfortable.

    ¡°Good, you have guts.¡±

    Cai Gen was extremely happy because Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s action was not only looking up to him, but also a disguised form of friendship and trust.

    ¡°You two leave.¡±

    The two women left one after another, but Shen Xiaoxiao still felt that the woman wearing the yellow veil was extremely unfriendly to her.

    Before leaving, a woman wearing yellow sand whispered a few words into Cai Gen¡¯s ear and even nced at Shen Xiaoxiao, which made Shen Xiaoxiao even more confused.

    However, after hearing the woman¡¯s words, Cai Genughed and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°My wife asked if you are Yan Kuan¡¯s woman. She used to be very fond of Yan Kuan.¡±

    So she was a love rival? But this Cai Gen was really bold. He didn¡¯t care that his woman liked other men?

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know that it wasmon to enjoy each other¡¯s wives here. With important peopleing, it was not impossible for his own daughter to go out and entertain them.

    Therefore, it was normal for the women in the yellow veil to like Yan Kuan. After all, it was very difficult for a woman not to be attracted to a man like Yan Kuan.

    ¡°So Yan Kuan has such good luck with women. I have let Madam down. Yan Kuan is now taken.¡±

    These domineering words were more and more pleasing to the ears of Cai Gen. The status of women in T Country was not high. For someone like Cai Gen, being able to sit down and chat with a woman was already an extremely difficult thing to do. It also included getting his approval.

    This small interlude quickly passed. The others withdrew one after another. Even Dark 1 walked out with the second-in-charge at this time.

    Only Shen Xiaoxiao and Cai Gen were left in the room. Cai Gen also went straight to the point at this time:

    ¡°Boss Shen, do you know what I want? I heard that Boss Shen wants to protect that youngster?¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that he is my client. I have brought the things that Boss Cai wants. But you also know the value of this thing. I can¡¯t return empty-handed, right?¡±

    ¡°You want me to pay for stealing my things? Boss Shen is the first one.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled indifferently. She even reached out to take a bunch of grapes from the fruit te at the side and started eating.

    Her carefree look made Cai Gen somewhat uncertain.

    After finishing the bunch of grapes... Shen Xiaoxiao pped her hands and said, ¡°I know how this guy got the hallucinogens. My fee is much cheaper than the other party¡¯s. I don¡¯t want the method to reduce the trouble. Cai Gen used to likeplicated things. Since that¡¯s the case, then we have nothing to talk about, right?¡±

    Cai Gen did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to be so well-informed. He rolled his eyes. He had also robbed this thing and did not spend a single cent. They just did not expect to be targeted by other people when they sent it back. They also did not expect to be intercepted by a young boy who was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger.

    Actually, ording to the situation on the ship, he might not have been able to rob those two houses. No, he definitely would not have been able to rob those two houses. If it was not for a coincidence, this thing would not have gotten into his hands. The day after tomorrow¡¯s drug convention... He wouldn¡¯t be able to take the lead either. Therefore, if Shen Xiaoxiao really only wanted money, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡°10 million USD.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid even Chinese cabbage wouldn¡¯t be able to reach that price.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you also have to know that this is a new type of hallucinogen. You and I don¡¯t know how effective it is.¡±

    ¡°50 million USD.¡±

    This price was actually within the expectations of Cai Gen. However, Cai Gen felt a little ufortable to be able to obtain it so quickly.

    ¡°I wonder what Boss Shen has to say about the drug convention the day after tomorrow?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had expected this fox to ask this question. They wanted to distribute the goods in their territory. Did they think that they would have to take out their own territory for such a small transaction? How was that possible?

    ¡°Naturally, it will be the same as in previous years. The Dark Empire has never touched these things. Of course, they will not stop others from touching them. As long as others do not provoke us, we have always turned a blind eye.¡±

    These words were too ambiguous, and Cai Gen could not react for a long time. This woman was so young, but she was very shrewd.

    ¡°Recently, R Country has been a little restless. That Long Xi who appeared seems to be very interested in this as well.¡±

    Cai Gen understood these words, which meant that they could not touch other parts of the Dark Empire. R Country was temporarily an exception, but that Long Xi actually wanted to interfere. In their line of work, how could they not control the docks?

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. The profits in this area are so rich, yet Boss Shen is able to give it up. This boldness is something that even I can¡¯tpare to. I¡¯m impressed. As for the hallucinogen, I¡¯ll do it ording to Boss Shen¡¯s wishes. As for that Long Xi, he¡¯s also quite good. It¡¯s just a small R Country that wants to interfere. How can it be so simple?¡±

    ¡°As long as the dishes are clear, the money is paid and the goods are delivered.¡±

 Chapter 643 - Only I Xiaoxiao Knows Me

    <h4>Chapter 643: Only I Xiaoxiao Knows Me</h4>

    Cai Gen seemed to have been prepared for this. He pulled over the big box beside him and opened it. It was full of US dors. Shen Xiaoxiao directly threw the bag to Cai Gen and the two of thempleted the transaction.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up and prepared to walk out. Dark 1 naturally opened the door and walked in to take the box from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands.

    However, his expression did not look good. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Dark 1 must have heard what they had just said inside.

    She had deliberately set a trap for Long Xi so that Cai Gen and the others would target Long Xi. At that moment, Dark 1 must have hated her to the core.

    To have these drug dealers target Long Xi was even scarier than having them target Yan Kuan.

    However, even though Dark 1 felt ufortable, he did not make any inquiries at this time. Instead, he gave Shen Xiaoxiao enough face.

    The two of them walked down the woodendder. Just as they reached the square, a silver light shot towards Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head and shot a dart back.

    Her des were all made of 19 des and were extremely sharp. With her uracy, only a woman¡¯s scream could be heard.

    After everyone heard the sound, they all aimed their guns at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid. She looked at the lights in the square that suddenly lit up. It turned out that the person who attacked her was the woman with the yellow veil. She was aiming at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s dartnded on her wrist and broke her tendons, causing blood to ooze out.

    The woman in the blue veil saw that her sister was injured and immediately aimed her gun at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Her speed and skill made Shen Xiaoxiao look at her in a new light.

    But could these hurt Shen Xiaoxiao?

    From the moment the lights on the square lit up, she knew that this was the real test. Cai Gen did it on purpose. He wanted to see her strength.

    Which one would win between bullets and darts?

    Needless to say, bullets, of course.

    But what if the person who used the darts was Shen Xiaoxiao?

    Naturally, it was fast, but the fastest time from drawing the gun to firing was 0.8 seconds. However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s darts had never been put down between her fingers. Before the woman in blue could move, her darts had already flown over. Simrly, she broke the blue-clothed woman¡¯s wrist effortlessly.

    Since they were twins, it was best to enjoy the same treatment.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stopped and turned around to look at Cai Gen on the high tform. She nodded with a smile and led Dark 1 out.

    Cai Gen¡¯s expression was inexplicable. Regardless of whether it was the blue-veiled woman or the yellow-veiled woman, among all of his subordinates, their marksmanship was first-ss. However, when the two of them made a move, not only did she cripple them, she actually remain unharmed. This Little Oriental Loli was indeed worthy of her reputation. In the past, he only knew that she was good at fighting, but he did not expect that these darts were also so powerful.

    ¡°Send Boss Shen away. Pull those two useless things out and feed them to the snakes.¡±

    Until she sat on the elephant, Shen Xiaoxiao did not hear a single word from Dark 1. Just now, Dark 1 also did not have any intention of helping. Seeing that the bullets were about to hit her but he did not move at all, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that¡­ Dark 1 definitely had a lot of opinions about her at this moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back. Don¡¯t forget about your duty tonight. There will be robbers along the way. I took 50 million USD. The news of Mang City has already spread. These petty thieves are the ones who are the most angry.¡±

    Dark 1 still did not speak. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that he had listened to her words. Since he was not willing to speak, she did not say anything. After all, he had always been this cold.

    They got into the car and drove for only five minutes. Sure enough, a team of little mice followed behind them. When Shen Xiaoxiao gave the order, the dark guards who were sweeping the tail naturally appeared. A few fish that had been caught were also wiped out by Dark 1 as if they were venting their anger.

    After this round of torment, it was already 11 o¡¯clock when they returned to the base. Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. As soon as she reached the dining room, she hurriedly sat down. The servants immediately filled the table with dishes that were exactly the same as in the afternoon. Dark 1 wanted to say something. He was also shocked by how focused and fast she was eating.

    She was sick. He had almost forgotten about it.

    Looking at such arge table of dishes, Shen Xiaoxiao did not need half an hour to finish eating. After eating, she closed her eyes and rested for 10 minutes before she got up and walked to the study room.

    However, the box in Dark 1¡¯s hand was sent to Jiang Wendong¡¯s room by her. However, Jiang Wendong was not in the room. Not only that, Lei Lie was not there either.

    After asking the secret guards, he found out that Jiang Wendong really could not hold back and wanted to sneak away after they left. Moreover, he almost seeded. Lei Lie was furious and dragged Jiang Wendong to the underground training ground to clean him up.

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard that Lei Lie was personally training him, so she did not say anything more. She gestured for Dark 1 to put down the money and walked back to the study.

    ¡°Alright, ask away.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to harm Boss? Boss has no intention of starting a drug business. If you do this and let all the bosses target him, won¡¯t he be attacked from both sides?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, your boss doesn¡¯t want to be a drug dealer, but Long Xi does. Don¡¯t you understand? If Long Xi knows about my ns, his reaction will definitely be unexpected. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call him immediately and tell him.¡±

    Dark 1 didn¡¯t believe it. He felt that even if Long Xi wasn¡¯t Boss, he was still the same person, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t change. They had said at the beginning of the Dark Empire that they would never touch drugs, and they had been steadfast all these years. He did not believe that Boss would change his mind.

    Dark 1 immediately turned around to ask him personally. He definitely did not believe what Shen Xiaoxiao had said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for an hour. Go ande back quickly. When that timees, Dark 1, you¡¯ll have to make a decision.¡±

    Dark 1 understood Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s decision. He was either with Long Xi or with her. However, he would not give up until he asked him clearly.

    Seeing that Dark 1 had left, Shen Xiaoxiao drank a ss of milk, took a shower, and headed to the basement. There was still someone waiting for her. This matter was really crowded together.

    ¡­

    ¡°Xiaoxiao really said that?¡±

    Dark 1 nodded. Long Xi¡¯s back was facing him. Dark 1 could not see his expression, and his heart was slightly uneasy because Long Xi¡¯s tone did not have the slightest bit of unhappiness. Instead, he could hear waves of joy and excitement. Did this Boss really want to be a drug dealer?

    ¡°Boss, you?¡±

    ¡°As expected, the one who knows me is really Xiaoxiao. On the surface, she made those Southeast Asian demolitionpanies target me, but in reality, she is also trying to help me. This time, we don¡¯t have to be bodyguards. We can participate in this grand meeting openly.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. What the Miss said was true. This Long Xi really had that idea.

    ¡°Boss, you once said that you would never touch those things.¡±

    Long Xi turned around and stared at Dark 1 with a mocking smile as he said, ¡°Then you should also know that I have long forgotten everything that happened in the past.¡±

    Dark 1 clenched his fists tightly at that moment. He wished that he could knock this man out in front of him so that the real Yan Kuan coulde out. He did indeed have the urge to do so.

    However, what Long Xi said next made Dark 1 change his mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re just my secret guard. You can be in charge of my safety. If you don¡¯t want to do anything else, then you don¡¯t have to touch me.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at him with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. After a long while, he quietly retreated.

    Long Xi looked at the person who had disappeared and was a little stunned. If he had not said those words just now, that kid would have already punched him. Although he was not afraid, the consequences of fighting with a secret guard were obvious. However, since he had made the decision, he would not change because of anyone. He wanted to be strong, to be a man even stronger than the ck Emperor¡­.

 Chapter 644 - We Donâ€™t Have To Have a Father

    <h4>Chapter 644: We Don¡¯t Have To Have a Father</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Run. Why are you afraid now? Run, or I¡¯ll bite you to death.¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao arrived at the underground training ground, she saw a funny scene. On the treadmill, Jiang Wendong was as tired as a dead dog and was still running desperately in front. There was a hunting dog sitting on all sides of the treadmill, staring at him. Whenever Jiang Wendong had the slightest intention of stopping, the dog would bark at him non-stop.

    Jiang Wendong seemed to be a little afraid of dogs. As soon as he heard the barking of the dog, he started running again.

    ¡°I was wrong. I really was wrong. I won¡¯t run anymore. Big Brother, dear Big Brother, I really was wrong. I really can¡¯t run anymore.¡±

    ¡°Come on, kid, don¡¯t give me that trick. You admit your mistake faster than anyone else, but you will never carry it out. Don¡¯t you like to run? Isn¡¯t this giving you a chance? Do you really think this ce is a tourist resort? That you cane and go as you please?¡±

    Seeing the two of them like this, Shen Xiaoxiao simply took a chair and sat there watching the two of them.

    However, Lei Lie¡¯s method was not bad. This Jiang Wendong would not shed tears until he saw the coffin. Although she had used a thunderous method to suppress him, he was still unafraid of anything other than her.

    She had just left, and he was able to make ns to get out. If she did not teach him properly, this kid might really think that he was invincible in the world and that no one could take care of him. When that time came, when Jiang Haoran brought him back, it was estimated that his lifespan would be shortened by a few years.

    ¡°Let me tell you, kid. After running this, do you see the one next to you? I¡¯ll help you train your chest muscles and release this excess energy of yours. When you¡¯re tired to the point of fainting, when you¡¯re almost dead... Don¡¯t worry, I have doctors and nurses here. Do you see that? It¡¯s a perfect match. You¡¯re our big client. Everything is the best treatment. Don¡¯t even think about cking off and pretending.¡±

    Jiang Haoran really didn¡¯t even have the heart to cry. In his life, he was most afraid of dogs. This person actually knew so much about such big three hounds. Any one of them could give him a pounce. What kind of sin had hemitted? Why were the people under his sister so perverted?

    There was so many fitness equipment in this room. Was he really going to finish all of them? He was wrong. He was really wrong. Why was he running? Curiosity killed the cat. Curiosity really killed the cat.

    Lei Lie gave a few words of advice and let the secret guard at the side stand guard. Then, he turned around and walked toward Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Is it fun? Why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know. This kid is too cunning. He pretended to have a stomachache and Dark 178 went to call the doctor. 109 was ambushed with monkey stealing peaches. He really sneaked to the door.¡±

    ¡°A monkey stealing peaches?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Later, I asked someone to fight with him. This kid was full of tricks. He was extremely sinister. Wherever he was weak, he would hit. F*ck, he made me so angry.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Lei Lie, this is your weakness. Whether this trick is sinister or not, if you can win, then it¡¯s a good trick.¡±

    Lei Lie naturally knew this truth. However, Jiang Wendong was so young, and his stomach was full of bad ideas. He felt a little ufortable in his heart.

    ¡°Of course, I know this. So, I saw that the kid had such good energy, so I let him practice here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Wendong, who was already in trouble a few times, but started running again after being barked by a dog. His potential was quite good.

    ¡°Jiang Haoran only has this one son. I¡¯ll take it as helping your boss make friends. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted. This kid has thick skin. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll get a doctor toe to Thand for the surgery. From the looks of it, we¡¯ll probably have to stay in Thand for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I understand. The deal with Cai Gen tonight?¡±

    ¡°The deal is sessful. He¡¯s done testing me. He knows my position. There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems at the trade fair the day after tomorrow. However, Long Xi should be attending. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t get the invitation as my bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°He got the invitation so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he can¡¯t wait to do that business.¡±

    Lei Lie¡¯s reaction was the same as Dark 1¡¯s when he heard this. How could their boss do this business? Their Dark Empire had rules.

    ¡°You¡¯re the same as Dark 1. You¡¯re prejudiced. Remember, the one with a split personality isn¡¯t Yan Kuan, but Long Xi. It¡¯s apletely different person from Yan Kuan.¡±

    Lei Lie¡¯s heart tightened. He was much more flexible than Dark 1. He immediately understood what Shen Xiaoxiao meant and immediately said,?¡°What Miss means is that before Boss wakes up, he is only Long Xi, not our boss.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s more or less it. You are much better than Dark 1 who is so stubborn. He is making me gnash my teeth in hatred.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1 is very loyal to Boss.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s loyal. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t think straight.¡±

    Lei Lie was unable to respond to this, but since that was the case, he had to signal to Yun Qi.

    ¡°Just get someone to keep an eye on him. I think we can do the same tomorrow so that this kid won¡¯t have nothing to do all day.¡±

    ¡°En, understood. Miss, you can go up first.¡±

    ...

    When Shen Xiaoxiao went upstairs, Dark 1 hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but 19¡¯s video call hade through. It was already early in the morning in China, but the two little guys weren¡¯t sleeping. It was really heaven-defying.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two of them sleeping? They insisted on talking to you.¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    The two children¡¯s soft voices almost melted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mommy, a new student came to our ss today. He said something really weird to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Little Treasure has made friends? What did he say to you?¡± It was rare for Shen Xiaoxiao to hear Little Treasure talk about school with her. She was a little curious. It seemed that this child had waited sote on purpose to share his little secret with her. She thought that boys did not like to interact with their mothers when they were older.

    ¡°His name is Pei Minhao. He said that his father is Yan Kuan and that we are brother and sister, and that Mother, you are not father¡¯s woman. I was very angry and fought with him. However, I won the battle.¡±

    When she heard Little Treasure¡¯s words, she immediately became angry. This Pei Minhao had clearly been sent to D Country by them. This Pei Li was really capable to find him.

    Back then, she did noty her hands on a four-year-old child because she could not bear to do so. The Suoyin Flower Tears were all because of this four-year-old boy. Now, he was actually trying to bully her children.

    ¡°Little Treasure, don¡¯t bother about him. You just need to remember who your parents are.¡±

    ¡°I know, I didn¡¯t bother about him. Later, after school, I saw his parentsing to pick him up. He even called them over. What a problem.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then just ignore them. Little Treasure and Da Bao need to go to bed early. Mommy will be back in a few days. Be good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Mommy needs to go to bed early too. Actually, Mommy, we can do without a daddy. We didn¡¯t have a daddy in the past. Mommy doesn¡¯t have to go around helping us find a daddy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mommy, Little Treasure is right. We can do without a daddy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were sour. When she heard the wordsing out of her children¡¯s mouth, she really did not feel good. The children were only five years old and already knew these things. As a mother, she was really a failure.

    ¡°Be good. Mommy and Daddy are fine. Be good. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright, good night, Mommy.¡±

    Until she saw 19 leave with the two children, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was sour and ufortable.

    ¡°You heard it. Do you know why I sent Long Xi to Wisconsin? Don¡¯t you understand now?¡±

 Chapter 645 - Blind Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 645: Blind Loyalty</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The video had not ended yet when Dark 1 had already walked in. Of course, Dark 1 had heard what Little Treasure and the others had said just now. Shen Xiaoxiao was still worried, especially when she found out that Pei Minhao had actuallye back. She felt even more upset.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Pei Minhao?¡±

    ¡°A week ago, Han Jia and the people under Long Xi took him away together. At that time, Miss, you just happened to transfer half of the forces, so there were some loopholes.¡±

    After all this time, was it still her problem?

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s still my problem.¡±

    Dark 1 knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was not feeling well, so he did not dare to be angry. In fact, as a man, when he heard the words of the two young children, he was also worried, not to mention the mother, Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Miss, do you think we need to transfer schools for Little Treasure and Da Bao?¡±

    19¡¯s voice came from the video. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at 19 and said somewhat irritably, ¡°If you encounter any problems, then transfer schools. The two children don¡¯t need to study anymore. Keep a close eye on Liu Yufei and Pei Li. The two children must not leave the sight of the secret guards. Even during ss, or the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    19 solemnly epted the order. Indeed, the children must not have any problems. In fact, ording to his idea, he might as well give that little brat a little illness to prevent him from going to school. In any case, the Miss¡¯ poison was inflicted by that brat. With a mother like that, his roots were all bad.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao would nevery a hand on such a young child. Therefore, he naturally would not say these words to the Miss. He had already decided to do it secretly. In any case, he would just make their family suffer.

    ¡°If Liu Yufei and Pei Li make any rash moves, just kill them.¡±

    Before turning off the video, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly changed her mind. She realized that she was still too merciful. She should have been decisive in dealing with those two b*tches a long time ago, but she always felt that it would be too easy for them, that was why she was slowly torturing them.

    It seemed that she did not torture them, but tortured herself instead.

    19 turned off the video. With the current situation, he couldn¡¯t fly to T Country himself. To be safe, it was better for him to keep an eye on the two personally in case something unexpected happened.

    19 turned off the video. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t have much energy left to deal with Dark 1. She asked Dark 1 directly,?¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s master is still his master. This subordinate must ensure his master¡¯s safety.¡±

    This stubborn person was still making this choice even at this point. Although Shen Xiaoxiao was petty, Dark 1¡¯s loyalty could not be questioned. Yan Kuan¡¯s ancestors had really let off steam to meet someone like Dark 1.

    If it was not for the fact that Dark 1 and 19 were a couple, she would have suspected Dark 1¡¯s motive.

    ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re a couple with 19.¡±

    These words made Dark 1¡¯s face turn red. This Miss really didn¡¯t hold back when she spoke.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then go ahead and do it. However, since you¡¯ve said that you¡¯re only protecting your boss¡¯s safety, then you should make your own decisions regarding Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao actually had her own considerations as to why she had asked Dark 1 to make this choice. Shen Xiaoxiao had previously asked Dark 1 what he would choose if Long Xi asked him to use two children to make a deal... At that time, Dark 1 had followed her orders. But now, if something like that happened again, Dark 1 should know what to do, right?

    This was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s goal. She wanted to eliminate any danger. After all, if Dark 1 made a move, no matter how many secret guards she had under her, it would not be easy to protect the children.

    ¡°Remember, Da Bao and Little Treasure are your boss¡¯s only blood and bones. I can give up my life, but nothing must happen to the two children.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands. Your subordinate will never let the two little masters fall into danger again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±

    They were all smart people, so they stopped when they reached the point. Secretly, he watched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s exhausted appearance and respectfully left.

    ...

    The next morning, before Jiang Wendong had time to look at the big box that suddenly appeared in his room, he was taken away by the secret guards again.

    What kind of sin did hemit? Didn¡¯t he just want to go out for a walk? Was there a need to punish him like this? Was there a need to?

    He already knew that this was the Dark Empire, the legendary Dark Empire. and the sister that he recognized was the new boss that had recently spread throughout the underworld, Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Oh my god, what kind of f* king luck did he have to meet a f*cking boss so casually? However, when he thought of how he had used Shen Xiaoxiao several times and almost killed her, he was a little afraid.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s methods were really scary. Compared to exercising day and night, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s methods were probably much more powerful. Thinking about it, the training was not that difficult anymore. It was just a little tiring... Yes, a little tiring.

    However, wasn¡¯t it too tiring? He did not even know how he came backst night. Now that he had just woken up, he was taken away again. He was wrong. He was really wrong.

    ¡°Kid, stop howling. Boss said that the doctor will be in Thand this afternoon and you will be undergoing surgery in Thand. Don¡¯t worry, you have more time to exercise now. It¡¯s a good opportunity to lose weight, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What? I want to see your boss, I want to see my sister, I want to see Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? If you want to see her, you can see her? Our boss is busy every day and is not someone that ordinary people can see. Give up on this idea as soon as possible. Behave yourself. When you are better, you will go back to China with your father. Do you think that everyone wants to see you y a monkey?¡±

    People like Jiang Wendong would not be swayed by force or persuasion. They had seen this kind of thorny people many times. When dealing with this little boy, it could be done in a matter of minutes. No matter how much you shouted, you still had to do what you had to do. This could not be changed.

    Jiang Wendong¡¯s resistance was suppressed in the bud. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew what Jiang Wendong had experienced, but she would not stop it. That kid just needed to be taught a lesson.

    Lei Lie would definitely follow Shen Xiaoxiao when she attended the drug convention. Every year, Lei Lie would attend, so he was not unfamiliar with this ce. Moreover, they were not the main characters this time, so they would not encounter too much trouble or trouble. Of course, the security measures had to be done well. After all, there were still many people who cared about the fact that Shen Xiaoxiao was the new boss of the Dark Empire.

    The drug convention was held in a mountain stronghold. This side was close to the border, and the helicopter would arrive in half an hour.

    The security was extremely strict, and no one was allowed to bring guns. Shen Xiaoxiao was not the only woman to attend, and there were many female traffickers in Southeast Asia. However, those who could attend such a grand event were allrge-scale bosses.

    There were ten secret guards behind them, and dozens of secret guards were lying in ambush in the dark. With Lei Lie with her, they naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment they appeared....

 Chapter 646 - Kill the Chicken To Scare the Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 646: Kill the Chicken To Scare the Monkey</h4>

    As the leader of the Dark Empire, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s equipment naturally attracted a lot of attention. However, there were rules here. No guns were allowed in. Of course, if you had the ability to avoid the metal detector, it was fine.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was young and beautiful, which made the gang leaders have different thoughts. However, everyone looked at the ring on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand at the same time.

    ¡°It seems that the news spread really fast. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so simple today.¡±

    Lei Lie saw the piercing eyes of those people and had a bad feeling. Although he had been on guard during the drug convention in the past, this time, he felt an unprecedented crisis.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take whateveres our way. Since we¡¯re already here, there¡¯s naturally no turning back. Moreover, the Jiang family has released the news. You can¡¯t stop them even if you want to. Since they know, then they should show up openly. Unless they want to take my life or cut off my hand, it¡¯s impossible to get the Obsidian Star.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to protect Boss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about whether we will die or not. We still don¡¯t know who will live and who will die.¡±

    Lei Lie¡¯s heart jumped when he heard those cold words. Yes, he always remembered that she was their sister-inw, but she was also their boss. What was he worried about? Her strength did not lose to Boss at all. He did not need to worry.

    Thinking of this, his heart finally rxed a little, but he still did not dare to let down his guard.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had be the boss of the Dark Empire. In Europe, everyone knew of her. She was also acquainted with a few of the underlings, but in Southeast Asia, even though her name had already been established¡­ This was also the first time she had appeared.

    Other than Cai Gen, it was the first time everyone had seen this powerful woman who was rumored to be no less powerful than Yan Kuan.

    However, they were a little disappointed. She waspletely different from a woman who was rumored to be ruthless and decisive. She was so petite and young. How could she be a female devil that would make people tremble in fear? Was this a joke?

    ¡°Boss Shen, you¡¯rete.¡±

    Cai Gen was the leader here today. Because of the new hallucinogen that Shen Xiaoxiao had sold him, he would definitely be in the limelightter. Moreover, he would definitely be the biggest in the next year.

    Therefore, he had to give some face to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Cai Gen, you¡¯re so attentive? Be careful that your wives won¡¯t listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Go, go, go. How can you talk like that? Come,e,e. Let me introduce everyone. This is the new boss of the Darkness Empire, Boss Shen. She¡¯s also the Little Oriental Loli who has fought all over the arena.¡±

    ¡°Boss Shen, this is Third Master Zhao from the Golden Triangle. He has three mountain peaks under him. We have the most supply here. This is Sister Sha, the number one demolition house in Vietnam. This is Qiu Erdao. He has an extremely powerful team under him, an expert, and this is Persian Cat. This¡­¡±

    After a quick introduction, the people sitting in the hall of the mountain stronghold were all introduced by Cai Gen. Shen Xiaoxiao had looked through the information of these people before, especially the four people that Cai Gen first introduced, the four most powerful leaders in Southeast Asia.

    Third Master Zhao, an Asian, was about 50 years old with a small goatee, a round face, and a bald head. He was always smiling and looked very kind at a nce, such a person looked like a smiling tiger. However, he was indeed the person with the most goods in Southeast Asia, and also one of the people who had fought with Cai Gen for the hallucinogen.

    Sister Sha, a woman in her 30s, with dark skin, had only handsome men following her. But with one ear missing, she was very mboyant and beautiful, simr to a beautiful snake. Don¡¯t look at her as a woman¡­ Indeed, she was the most powerful drug dealer in Vietnam that controlled the entire drug trade in Vietnam.

    Qiu Erdao had two scars on his face that were extremely eye-catching. At first nce, he looked quite scary. His right face was directly split in half. He was cross-shaped like a knife and fork, and he was blind in one eye. He was the real owner of the hallucinogen, he had the strongest smuggling team under him, and they often operated at the border.

    The rest were also some high-status buyers from other countries. There were a total of 30 people. Shen Xiaoxiao nodded to greet them. She appeared very calm and very ordinary. It was impossible to tell that she was the boss of the Dark Empire.

    Naturally, there were people who would not buy her appearance. Qiu Erdao was one of them. He had already received the news that his goods had been taken away by a kid, but that kid had actually found protection from the Dark Empire. He had even sold the goods to Cai Gen. He could not swallow this anger no matter what.

    Since the Dark Empire had said that they would not interfere in these matters, then they should not have protected that kid. Qiu Erdao gave a look, and a 20-year-oldckey behind him walked in front of Shen Xiaoxiao with a lewd smile on his face. He stretched out his hand and said with a cheeky smile:

    ¡°Such a beautiful little girl doesn¡¯t look like a boss. I heard that Boss Yan has gone missing. Why don¡¯t you follow me and enjoy the same luxury?¡±

    Everyone was watching the show and wanted to see what Shen Xiaoxiao would do. Shen Xiaoxiao had already expected such a show. Just as the man¡¯s hand reached out, Shen Xiaoxiao grabbed his neck. Thisckey was at least 176 centimeters tall and weighed around 150 kilograms. He looked quite strong.

    However, before he could react, Shen Xiaoxiao grabbed his neck. Not only that, she lifted him up with one hand.

    The henchman¡¯s face turned red. His feet were off the ground and his limbs were moving around. It was needless to say how strong Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand strength was. However, lifting an adult man by his neck still shocked everyone present.

    This method and skill did not match this petite figure at all.

    ¡°Such a bad mouth. Your really need to be taught a lesson. If you don¡¯t know how to raise a dog, then don¡¯t raise it. Otherwise, when you throw it out, it will bark.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao exerted some force with her hand. The human head in her hand tilted and his limbs loosened, and she crushed him to death.

    Like throwing away something dirty, Shen Xiaoxiao directly threw the human to Qiu Erdao¡¯s feet. This action was as arrogant as it could be.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, you actually killed my subordinate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed him. What do you want? I¡¯ve already said that he has a bad mouth. If my subordinate also has a bad mouth, I won¡¯t stop you from making a move.¡±

    Qiu Erdao was angered by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. However, Cai Gen was extremely satisfied with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s behavior. The enemy of an enemy was a friend after all.

    Of course, this was not the time for a falling out. Cai Gen signaled with his eyes. Naturally, someone woulde over to clean up the corpse. If you want to show off, then don¡¯t me others for being too harsh on you.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s move was really beautiful. She easily killed a man with one hand. This method was not something an ordinary person could do. The man was killed with only one move, and it was effortless.

    Awesome, awesome. He could not help but admire her.

    ¡°Boss Long is here¡­.¡±

 Chapter 647 - Long Xi Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 647: Long Xi Arrives</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The people present were all messing around with the ****. Shen Xiaoxiao knew what they were doing. They naturally saw it clearly. She could solve a person so quickly. That kid was beaten by Shen Xiaoxiao without even having a chance to draw a gun. It was easy to say it, but this woman was really not an ordinary person.

    Little Oriental Loli, unbeatable in the underground boxing ring. This woman was indeed powerful.

    However, there were always those who were not afraid of death and those who were not tortured enough. When Qiu Erdao¡¯s subordinates saw their brother being tortured to death in one move, they naturally went forward to take revenge.

    However, the people who came here had handed over their weapons. If they wanted to take revenge, they could only do so with their bare hands. However, they had also seen that this bare-handed person had taken a life with one move. Could they beat her?

    Some people were naturally unhappy. Another subordinate of Qiu Erdao walked forward and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes,

    ¡°I, Ma Er, seek advice from Boss Shen.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you deserve to fight me?¡±

    Ma Er naturally did not expect such disrespect. It was not only Ma Er. Many people probably did not expect this. However, this was also the truth. As a gang leader, if just anyone wanted to challenge you... You would be busy to death just dealing with these things every day.

    Ma Er was obviously provoked. He grabbed the stool in his hand and threw it at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao dodged lightly. The coin in her hand was aimed at him and shot out. He let out a miserable cry. This was not enough.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Another three coins were sent out consecutively.

    Only after the fight was over did everyone see that Shen Xiaoxiao had used four coins to hit Ma Er¡¯s wrists and ankles. Not only that, half of the coins had sunk into his bones and flesh. Immediately, blood dripped down. It looked extremely frightening.

    She had used the coins to directly cripple Ma Er¡¯s limbs. This woman was really ruthless.

    Qiu Erdao was truly shocked this time. They had indeed underestimated this woman. She was indeed worthy of being Yan Kuan¡¯s woman. Her attacks were equally ruthless, and even more so. The Dark Empire in the hands of this woman... It was likely that it would only be stronger and stronger.

    Qiu Erdao looked at the ring on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand again. He closed his eyes slightly, hiding the dissatisfaction in his heart. ¡®Let¡¯s wait and see. Today¡¯s good show was still toe.¡¯

    Everyone was shocked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s continuous actions. Sister Sha was the first to react. Her face lit up. As a woman, she had a good impression of Shen Xiaoxiao. She liked strong women, but she preferred arrogant women.

    Sister Sha swayed her slim waist and walked towards Shen Xiaoxiao coquettishly. She smiled and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°I like your methods, Sister. Come and sit. Hand it over to your friend, Mu Sha. The people in the underworld call me Sister Sha out of respect.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew Sister Sha¡¯s information. This woman was a legend. She was also known as the ck Widow by the underworld. She had been with four men, and all four of them had died at her hands. This did not include the fact that every single one of them had their entire family wiped out. It was impossible not to be ruthless when it came to s*x. However, it was rare to see someone like Mu Sha who would not even let go of a newborn baby.

    However, she was also a very loyal person. Although she had a strange temper, she still treated her very well when they met.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Mu Sha. Her eyes were filled with admiration and no malice. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. It was better to have someone here to express goodwill to you than to be the public enemy of others.

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed Mu Sha and sat beside her. Qiu Erdao saw that Mu Sha had appeared, so he naturally could not say anything. After all, it was his subordinate who had provoked her first. In this ce, death meant death, and no one would seek justice for you.

    Mu Sha was an extremely open woman. Her gaze towards Lei Lie and the secret guard behind her was extremely revealing. After Shen Xiaoxiao sat down, she even said to Shen Xiaoxiao without any restraint:

    ¡°Sister, your subordinates are really as pretentious as usual. Do you see the handsome men behind me? If you like any of them, tell me. I guarantee that they will serve youfortably.¡±

    She was clearly a poison queen, but her words were like a pimp. Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to refuse, she heard a notification from outside:

    ¡°Boss Long is here...¡±

    Long Xi really came, and was this the finale?

    However, what Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect was that Long Xi really came as the finale. The moment he appeared, all the bosses, including Mu Sha, stood up and walked towards him.

    What was going on?

    When did Long Xi be friends with these people?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked into the distance in confusion, but she still did not move an inch. After all, she was not involved in these things, so everyone felt relieved that she did not move.

    ¡°Long Xi has been moving around frequently these past two days. It seems that he has already met these people in secret.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked when she heard Lei Lie¡¯s words. They had met in secret? In just two days, he was able to connect with nearly 30 leaders? How did Long Xi do it? When did he be so resourceful?

    ¡°His abilities are getting better and better.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head. Dark 1 was still wearing his mask as he stood behind Long Xi. Compared to the ten secret guards behind Shen Xiaoxiao, Dark 1 was the only one behind Long Xi. It was more eye-catching.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    After Cai Gen finished speaking, everyone returned to their original seats. Long Xi naturally walked to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and pulled a chair to sit down. Then, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Boss Shen, you don¡¯t mind if I sit next to you, right?¡±

    ¡°If I say I mind, will you get lost?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Long Xi did not care at all about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold attitude towards him. He continued to sit next to her. On the other hand, Mu Sha looked at the two of them thoughtfully.

    ¡°Sister, you remember what Sister said just now? You can choose whichever subordinate you like.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Sister Sha.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Long Xi was furious when he heard the conversation between the two women. What did Shen Xiaoxiao mean?

    He then looked at the people behind Mu Sha. They were all young people. All of them were very strong and had good looks. This woman was really a female cat in heat. She actually brought these men with her when she came out to talk business.

    Long Xi was not satisfied, but he would not say it out loud. After all, this was definitely not the time to say it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone already knows about the new hallucinogen in my hands. This thing is twice as refined as the OK Pill from before. Everyone can try it.¡±

    After saying that, Cai Gen got someone to bring over the samples and distributed them in front of everyone. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao and the other old man did not have them in front of them. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the old man was also a powerful figure, but he was in a semi-retired state. He was just here to watch the show.

    In fact, the Dark Empire was really different. They didn¡¯t touch drugs, and they were the biggest in the world. People didn¡¯t know what to say. They wanted to destroy them, but they didn¡¯t have the ability. They want to recruit them, but they couldn¡¯t do it.

    But it was nice to get the Dark Empire¡¯s word that they were gonna keep their nose clean.

    After all, as long as the Dark Empire interfered, they would naturally be the leaders of this industry. No one was willing to see this.

    Thus, it was naturally good that Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t interfere. However, the Dark Empire would still be notified to participate in this annual gathering.. After all, this was also a way for both sides to cooperate.

 Chapter 648 - The Purpose of Long Xi

    <h4>Chapter 648: The Purpose of Long Xi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was the usual practice in their line of work to inspect the goods. Of course, some of the bosses went up personally, while others had their subordinates behind them.

    Apart from Shen Xiaoxiao and the old man at the side, everyone had a copy in front of them.

    Even Long Xi had it ced in front of him at this moment. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at it but did not say anything. Aside from Dark 1, there was no one else behind Long Xi. Dark 1 definitely would not go. So, Long Xi had to do it himself?

    Once these things were touched, it was very easy to get addicted to them. Would Long Xi really want money or death? If that was the case, she would not need to do anything to get Yan Kuan out directly.

    Sister Sha, who was beside her, did not move on her own either. Instead, she called out to ackey behind her to inspect the goods. Everyone had their own way of inspecting the goods.

    Some people were in high spirits after inspecting the goods, while others remained vignt. Only Long Xi took out a strange instrument under everyone¡¯s gaze and put in the hallucinogen. With a ding, all the ingredients showed up.

    Such a high-tech and advanced item made everyone¡¯s eyes heat up. However, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, this thing was for humans to eat, not for machines to feed on. No matter how well you knew the ingredients, you wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it as well as if you had taken it yourself.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao, Dark 1, and the others secretly heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Long Xi like this.

    However, no matter what method they used, in half an hour, everyone had a preliminary understanding of the new hallucinogen.

    Cai Gen had a well-developed n. As he waited for these people to take the initiative to speak, he looked at Qiu Erdao¡¯s expression. It was truly wonderful. He had probably vomited blood so much that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He felt great just thinking about how such a big piece of fat meat had been snatched away by him.

    There was also Third Master Zhao. Although he was smiling, there was no smile in his eyes. He was also one of the few people who did not do it himself. He was considered the person with the most supply in Southeast Asia. Usually, the more they were like this, the more they would not touch these things.

    Of course, he was also one of the people who wanted to snatch this new hallucinogen on the cruise ship. However, no one thought that it would be taken away by a kid. Thinking about it, he felt really aggrieved.

    However, these things were not his to begin with. He was disappointed, but he would not feel the same pain as Qiu Erdao who almost had his heart ripped out.

    ¡°Cai Gen, name your price.¡±

    Sure enough, someone could not sit still and directly asked for the price.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this person was known as Persian Cat. He had some tricks up his sleeve. As long as his subordinates were in charge of the supply of goods from India, when someone opened their mouth, the others would naturally be curious.

    The old rule was to touch the bones.

    This was a method that was spread around China to discuss the price. It was used here to ensure that the price would not be leaked.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the actions of these people with some curiosity. One by one, the white cloth was passed from hand to hand. Some people were overjoyed, while others could not see anything on their faces. There were also people who were clearly indignant but had no choice but topromise.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s still not toote if you change your mind. After all, if I cooperate with Xiaoxiao, this future will be ours.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s impression of him be even worse. If he had not taken over Yan Kuan¡¯s identity, she would have really wanted to p this man in the face.

    ¡°Do you think I look like someone whocks money?¡±

    Yes, the Dark Empire didn¡¯tck money. Which one of the people selling drugs didn¡¯t want to make money? Since Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯tck money, she naturally wouldn¡¯t do this line of work.

    In fact, she should have known the answer a long time ago, but Long Xi insisted on asking unnecessary questions. When Cai Gen turned to Long Xi¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t know whether Long Xi had intentionally or unintentionally let her see the transaction under the white cloth.

    The slightly raised white cloth allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to clearly see their gestures. It couldn¡¯t be, right? Was this the price of cabbage?

    Why did Cai Gen offer this price to Long Xi?

    What transaction did the two of them have?

    ording to the price on the streets, this thing would cost at least a million yuan per catty, but giving Long Xi was indeed a strange number. What did this mean? It meant that there was definitely some other transaction between them that made Cai Gen willing to do this.

    Shen Xiaoxiao quietly withdrew her gaze and made a hand gesture to Dark 1 in a ce that Long Xi could not see.

    Dark 1 was also stunned when he saw the hand gesture. This price?

    He then thought of those people who were lying in ambush outside, and the guess in his heart was confirmed. Long Xi really wanted to eat ck sheep. However, he and Cai Gen were definitely in a cooperative rtionship, so who was the person he wanted to eat?

    Dark 1¡¯s gaze wandered around the scene. How would he let Long Xi quickly upy an extremely important position in Southeast Asia? Other than snatching Qiu Erdao¡¯s, he probably wouldn¡¯t think about it.

    Dark 1¡¯s fingers moved slightly. Since he had made a choice, he would inform Shen Xiaoxiao in a timely manner.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Dark 1 finished their conversation right under Long Xi¡¯s eyes, and Shen Xiaoxiao was also surprised by Long Xi¡¯s boldness.

    It seemed that this was really a sleeping demonic dragon. It was strong, but it had a demonic nature all over its body.

    With the confirmation in her heart, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to end this trading event as soon as possible and leave this nest of mischief as soon as possible.

    However, this was not something that she could do as she wished.

    After one round, two hours passed. Some people were happy, while others were sad. However, there were very few expressions on everyone¡¯s faces.

    It could be considered as an agreement. Everyone walked out of the ce one after another. Do you want to eat or do something else? Don¡¯t joke around. Any one of the bosses here was wanted by the whole world. If anything happened to one of them, it would be a big deal, let alone a whole family.

    Everyone left one after another. Mu Sha walked beside Shen Xiaoxiao and did not forget to flirt with the secret guards behind Shen Xiaoxiao. However, she left her contact information with Shen Xiaoxiao. It seemed that she really liked Shen Xiaoxiao as a friend and wanted to make friends with her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel that there was anything wrong with this Mu Sha. In their line of work, they would interact with all kinds of people. It All depended on how one dealt with them.

    On the other hand, Long Xi would always approach Shen Xiaoxiao inconspicuously. It seemed like he did not want Shen Xiaoxiao to interact with Mu Sha.

    There were people arranged by the leaders of the viges outside, so it was not that they could not carry guns outside. At this time, everyone was on high alert.

    Everyone came here by helicopter. This ce was surrounded by water, and an independent mountain had been bulldozed to make a vige.

    Therefore, even if there were Interpol or people who wanted to attack them, they would either climb up the mountain ore here by helicopter.

    However, the cliff was more than 2,000 meters above sea level. By the time they climbed up, they would probably be exhausted. How could they fight? Moreover, not everyone was so skilled.

    Therefore, basically, if there were unknown helicopters flying over, everyone would be on high alert.

    Some people boarded the helicopter and left, while others walked slowly. Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes kept wandering around Qiu Erdao and Long Xi.

    But before Long Xi could make a move on Qiu Erdao, Qiu Erdao turned around and attacked Shen Xiaoxiao first....

 Chapter 649 - Why Should I Save Her?

    <h4>Chapter 649: Why Should I Save Her?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The secret guards behind her were already prepared. Before they came, they had already predicted that this ce would not be so simple, especially when Qiu Erdao and Shen Xiaoxiao had gotten into a fight at the beginning. Shen Xiaoxiao had destroyed Qiu Erdao¡¯s two capable assistants.

    Would Qiu Erdao let her off so easily? How was that possible?

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of gunshots was simr to a signal. Qiu Erdao¡¯s men immediately took action, and those who were hiding in the dark also immediately took action.

    Cai Gen had already gotten into the helicopter with one foot. When he heard the noise, he immediately left.

    They often did these things here, but he did not hesitate to get on the helicopter and leave.

    ¡°Boss Shen, I only want your Obsidian Star. Take it down, and I¡¯ll leave you with a whole corpse.¡±

    ¡°Take it down? Then youe and try. See if you can take it down.¡±

    Qiu Erdao saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s unappreciative look and made a gesture to his subordinate again. He said loudly, ¡°Whoever can take down Boss Shen¡¯s head will be rewarded with a million dors.¡±

    When the men behind Qiu Erdao heard this, they were as excited as if they had been injected with stimnts. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that Qiu Erdao was indeed well-prepared. His men were all around the mountain. Moreover, everyone was equipped with heavy weapons, which made Shen Xiaoxiao a little surprised.

    ¡°Hahaha, are you afraid? If you¡¯re afraid, hurry up and surrender. Maybe I can spare your men¡¯s lives. Otherwise, there will be too many people buried with you.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s not certain who will be buried with whom.¡±

    Since Shen Xiaoxiao and Qiu Erdao started fighting, Long Xi had not interfered. He stood behind the stone wall at the side. If he did not make a move, the people hiding in the dark naturally would not make a move either. He was waiting... He knew that Qiu Erdao was anxious to return to his base, so after Qiu Erdao arrived here, the people he arranged had already gone to his base. They were probably fighting now.

    Qiu Erdao wanted to get rid of Shen Xiaoxiao and get the Obsidian Star, so he naturally brought arge number of people. It was effortless to clean up the old and weak that was left behind in his base.

    Of course, this was also thanks to the information provided by Cai Gen. Everyone in the underworld wanted to snatch the Obsidian Star from Shen Xiaoxiao, but they did not expect it to be given to him.

    He could be considered to have stepped on Shen Xiaoxiao to get to the top.

    Would Shen Xiaoxiao not know about Long Xi¡¯s ns? Of course she knew, but she still could not spare the time to deal with Long Xi. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s people had long been lying in wait. Not to mention her, even the secret guards she brought with her were at least ten times stronger than her. Although it was difficult to get rid of so many of them... It was not impossible

    Especially Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bravery. It made Qiu Erdao¡¯s heart tremble.

    The 30-odd bosses had long taken advantage of their internal strife to escape. No one would stay to watch the show. Every year, there would more or less be some small conflicts. Of course, there were also people who wanted to take advantage of others. However, they all had their own rules. As long as you left and didn¡¯t interfere, no one would find trouble with you.

    Therefore, these people left. No one had the leisure to wait here to watch a good show. Moreover, they all had their bases. If they took advantage of the situation here and someone went to attack your base, it would be a loss that was not worth it.

    Qiu Erdao had ambushed at least a hundred people. Shen Xiaoxiao had brought 10 secret guards and people hiding in the shadows. In total, there were only 30 people. It was not easy to fight against three people alone.

    However, to Shen Xiaoxiao, this was nothing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s marksmanship didn¡¯t need to be mentioned. She was always stronger the secret guards. Although there were casualties among their people, under her leadership, they did not show any signs of decline. Instead, they became more and more courageous.

    At least half of Qiu Erdao¡¯s men were killed by Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. Of course, there were also casualties among the secret guards, but there were not many. Gradually, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side began to show an advantage.

    However, since Qiu Erdao was already prepared, he naturally would not only bring these people to fight to the death.

    ¡°Boss Shen, look at what that is.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Erdao¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look. Qiu Erdao had actually sent out ten death warriors. The bombs tied to their bodies would definitely be able to raze this ce to the ground. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Qiu Erdao coldly and said directly:

    ¡°Qiu Erdao, you¡¯re so ruthless to your subordinates. At the very least, they¡¯re people who work for you. If you let them tie the bombs to their bodies, you¡¯ll be sending all your brothers to their deaths.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in our line of work, which one of us is afraid of death? Why? Boss Shen, are you afraid of death? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re afraid. Hand over the Obsidian Star.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to hand over the Obsidian Star. Let my subordinates go.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, do you take me for a fool? Let your men go? Boss Shen, let them go and take revenge on me?¡±

    ¡°No? Then I don¡¯t mind throwing the Obsidian Star into the sea.¡±

    Qiu Erdao had wasted so much effort to get the Obsidian Star. If Shen Xiaoxiao threw it into the sea, it would be a loss.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let them go.¡±

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re not leaving.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lei Lie and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t listen to my orders? Get on a helicopter and leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°18, gather everyone and leave.¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, we¡¯re not leaving. There are no cowards among the dark guards. If we want to live, we¡¯ll live together. If we want to die, we¡¯ll die together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if we want to live, we¡¯ll live together. If we want to die, we¡¯ll die together.¡±

    Everyone was excited. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had made a decision. Naturally, she would not let these dark guards apany her to her death. Moreover, she might not die. If her brothers left, she might be a smaller target. Her chances of winning would also be higher.

    ¡°Take me as your boss and leave immediately.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at 18. 18¡¯s heart trembled. Did Boss have a backup n?

    18 hardened his heart and took the lead to leave. The secret guards looked at Lei Lie and Shen Xiaoxiao. Although they were unwilling, they still turned around.

    The people of the Dark Empire were not afraid of death. However, there was an unwritten rule. When faced with danger, if Boss let them go, then they had to trust Boss. Perhaps Boss would be able to kill his way out.

    Yan Kuan had always been like this in the past.

    The two nes left. Lei Lie followed behind Shen Xiaoxiao with no intention of retreating. Shen Xiaoxiao did not ask Lei Lie to do the same as she asked the others.

    Qiu Erdao saw this and said, ¡°I am really kind-hearted. I actually let go of so many lives. It seems that I am kind-hearted. Boss Shen, take off the ring.¡±

    On the other side of the stone wall.

    ¡°I can kill the four death warriors on the left. Boss, you take care of the two on the right. The rest, Miss can take care of. As long as there are no death warriors, Miss will be fine.¡±

    After secretly saying that, he was ready to take out his gun. However, he turned around and saw Long Xi not moving at all. He did not dare to have a premonition. As expected, he only heard Long Xi say,?¡°Why should I save her?¡±

    ¡°What? Boss, that¡¯s Miss.¡±

    ¡°I know that¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao, but don¡¯t forget that I have the other half of the Obsidian Star in my hands. Without Xiaoxiao, this one of mine is unique....¡±

 Chapter 650 - Rupture

    <h4>Chapter 650: Rupture</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi¡¯s words made Dark 1 break out in cold sweat. Was this Boss? Was this really the boss that he was familiar with?

    No, how could he have forgotten? This was not Boss, this was Long Xi, it was just Long Xi.

    Dark 1 looked at Long Xi. The killing intent was rising from the bottom of his heart. For the first time, he felt that he should get rid of?Long Xi and let Bosse out. However, he knew that he could only think about it, but he could not really kill the man in front of him.

    He looked at Long Xi who was staring at him and stretched out his hand to hit Long Xi¡¯s head. However, Long Xi seemed to have been prepared and dodged it immediately. He said to Dark 1,?¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Why would I let you hit my head? Why? Do you want to release my other personality? Dream on.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Every time you hit my head, I would have a ckout for the whole night. 1, I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±

    Long Xi knew, and the bad premonition in Dark 1¡¯s heart grew stronger. As expected, with a bang, Dark 1 did not notice that Long Xi was actually going to attack him, and the bullet directly hit his shoulder. Dark 1¡¯s right hand that was holding the gun immediately loosened, and he almost knelt to the side.

    However, Long Xi understood Dark 1¡¯s ability too well, and he did not stop after he fired a shot. Instead, he fired a shot at his right leg.

    Themotion here naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When Dark 1 fell to the ground, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally saw Long Xi¡¯s action of attacking Dark 1.

    One could imagine the shock. Dark 1, who had always been loyal to Long Xi, had actually been hit by his own master?

    Shen Xiaoxiao shot at Long Xi without even thinking about it.

    Qiu Erdao looked like he was watching a good show as he watched Shen Xiaoxiao meddling in other people¡¯s business at this moment. He turned his spear and attacked Long Xi. This was getting more and more interesting.

    Long Xi¡¯s skills were already very good. When Shen Xiaoxiao raised her gun, Long Xi dodged it. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with anger and dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, are you crazy? You actually attacked me?¡±

    ¡°You dared to attack Dark 1, so you should have expected me to attack you. Lei Lie, help Dark 1 over here.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, he¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°From now on, he¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, and you still want to save others?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Long Xi, you¡¯re really making me feel even more disgusted.¡±

    Lei Lie received Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and knew that he had really pissed her off. He could not stand the fact that this fake boss had actually attacked Dark 1. Dark 1 was a die-hard loyalist. Did he not even know how to fight back?

    Idiots. They were all a bunch of idiots.

    Long Xi saw Lei Lie walking towards him. His gaze was filled with me, dissatisfaction, and deep resentment. Was he that close to this kid? Was it his turn to be dissatisfied?

    ¡°My dark guard, if I want him to die, then he dies. If I want him to live, then he lives. Xiaoxiao, you better take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. On the other hand, you, Long Xi, are a ck sheep. I¡¯m afraid that your people have already arrived at Qiu Erdao¡¯sir. Qiu Erdao, you don¡¯t even know that yourir has been destroyed, yet you¡¯re still here to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Long Xi was also shocked. How did Xiaoxiao know about his n?

    He turned around and nced at Dark 1. Wow, she still said that he wasn¡¯t her man? He betrayed him. He should have killed him with one strike just now.

    At this moment, Qiu Erdao also received a call from his men. Long Xi was really ruthless. Except for the children, all the other elderly and women were killed. Qiu Erdao looked at Long Xi as if he was poisoned. He wanted nothing more than to eat him.

    ¡°Tear Long Xi into pieces.¡±

    Qiu Erdao gave the order. The guns that were aimed at Shen Xiaoxiao just a moment ago were all aimed at Long Xi. Long Xi was not to be trifled with. Qiu Erdao had received the call, which meant that his men had seeded. Naturally, he had no scruples. With a gesture, all the people in the dark appeared. The twenty subordinates immediately began to counterattack.

    The mes of war were about to erupt. Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi were like turtles in a jar, surrounded by Qiu Erdao¡¯s men.

    Without her underlings by her side, she naturally had no scruples. As for Long Xi, if anything were to happen to that man, the sun would rise from the west. She was not worried about his safety at all. Moreover, he had actually made a move against Dark 1... She absolutely could not forgive him easily.

    Would it be difficult for two powerhouses to get rid of the people here? Of course it would not be difficult.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even care about the people from Long Xi. She just killed anyone she saw. The massacre that filled the entire ce and that pair of ring blood-red eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao had never felt that time had passed so slowly.

    The only thing she was afraid of was the ten death warriors. However, Long Xi was obviously thinking the same thing as her. The two of them directly shot the heads of the death warriors. Lei Lie dragged Dark 1 behind the stone wall and also shot them in the dark. They all knew that the most important thing was to get rid of the death warriors.

    ¡°I can take care of the two on the left. You take care of the ones on the right. The rest, the Miss and Long Xi can handle them.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck, can you do it? Your left hand?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Although Dark 1¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat and his right hand had been shot again, his left hand could still move. As Yan Kuan¡¯s secret guard, it was the easiest thing for him to shoot from the left and right. This was nothing at all.

    Lei Lie was not careless either. Among all the people present, only the ten suicide fighters holding bombs were the most dangerous.

    When Dark 1 and Lei Lie attacked, Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi actually attacked the death warriors at the same time, which was difficult to coordinate. The others naturally watched and listened. Qiu Erdao¡¯s eyes were red with envy. D*mn it, these two were actually so powerful... Didn¡¯t they fall out? They actually attacked him at the same time?

    However, he had no way to deal with them at all. Who asked the two of them to cooperate seamlessly, and their skills were so powerful? Was his foundation for his life really going to be defeated?

    In the end, Qiu Erdao¡¯s subordinates were taken care of, and the 20 people behind Long Xi were also killed. Just like before, only Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi were still standing in the arena.

    The arena was filled with corpses, all blood-red.

    Qiu Erdao had long been knocked unconscious by Long Xi and thrown aside. Both of them had some bruises, but these injuries seemed insignificant when faced with the corpses.

    ¡°Borrowing Qiu Erdao¡¯s men to kill my men? Xiaoxiao has a good n.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to talk to me. From now on, I, Shen Xiaoxiao, and you, Long Xi, are irreconcble enemies.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s heart ached. Just because he had injured a secret guard, she wanted to draw a line between them?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a secret guard, and you actually drew a line between us because of him? You d*mn woman, what is your rtionship with him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her with a mocking smile. At this moment, she was still asking herself what their rtionship was.

    ¡°In your eyes, he is a secret guard, and in my eyes, he is indeed my brother. You don¡¯t deserve his protection at all.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what a nice way to put it. Brother? Shen Xiaoxiao, you can choose any man you want from Mu Sha.. Why? Are you even interested in my secret guard? You are indeed a promiscuous woman.¡±

 Chapter 651 - Difficult To Deal With

    <h4>Chapter 651: Difficult To Deal With</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold eyes looked at Long Xi. It was not enough for people to have s*x with each other. Now, he still said another sentence.

    Good, that was really good.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that I have s*x with others? Remember, from now on, you and I will be irreconcble. You go your own way and I will go my own way. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, Long Xi felt a splitting headache, as if it was about to explode. These words were so familiar, as if he had heard them somewhere before.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had already turned around and left. He seemed to have really touched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bottom line. Was he really wrong this time?

    However, he was just a secret guard. He had already be the biggest drug boss in Southeast Asia. It would not be long before he would be able to subdue the entire world with this Obsidian Star in his hands. Shen Xiaoxiao... Sooner orter, she would have to beg him.

    The Dark Empire would also have to be trampled under his feet one day.

    ...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lei Lie held on to Dark 1. Dark 1 turned his head and nced at Long Xi. Without saying anything, the three of them left in a sorry state.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say a word until they sat on the ne. She could tolerate Yan Kuan not knowing them, and she could also tolerate Yan Kuan using another personality to appear. However, she could not tolerate that apletely different person was using Yan Kuan¡¯s body to strut around outside, not even sparing a shadow.

    This was not Yan Kuan, definitely not. It was just a stranger, a despicable and shameless stranger. That was all.

    After a long time, when the ne arrived at the T Country base, they realized that Shen Xiaoxiao had already fallen asleep.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s nap was exceptionally long. It took her a full five days to wake up. When she opened her eyes, she saw two little monkeys ying with guns by her bed.

    Her children were even different from the toys she had grown up with.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy¡¯s awake.¡±

    Da Bao was the first to notice that Shen Xiaoxiao had woken up. She immediately cried out in excitement. Her entire body was soft. She looked at the two children and looked around. This was T Country. Why were the children here?

    19 followed closely behind. When he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had woken up, he was extremely happy. He immediately brought over a bowl of thick Chinese medicine.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Quickly drink this medicine.¡±

    ¡°What is this? Why are you all here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in aa for five days. If I didn¡¯t bring the children here, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease either. I might as well bring the children here. As for you, you clearly know that your health isn¡¯t good. How can you drink snake gall wine so rashly?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the two children were there, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. Sheforted the two children and went out first. The children were exceptionally sensible. They knew that their mother was sick and needed to take medicine, so they walked out together and prepared toe inter.

    Seeing that the children had left, Shen Xiaoxiao then asked,?¡°Why does mya have something to do with drinking the snake gall wine?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the medicine bowl. The temperature was moderate, so she drank it in one gulp.

    ¡°Did you drink a white snake gall? That snake is almost extinct in Thand. It¡¯s called the Golden Osmanthus Snake. Just by hearing its name, you can tell how precious it is. It was originally a good thing, but you already have Suoyin Flower Tears in your body. If you drink it, won¡¯t the two types of poison collide with each other?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Is it alright now?¡±

    ¡°You can be considered to have gotten a blessing in disguise. With such a strong poison, it actually conflicts with the Suoyin Flower Tears. Old Man Yao just had his subordinates capture a few Golden Osmanthus Snakes and bring them back for research. You¡¯ve been in aa for five days. In the morning, Old Man Yao took your pulse and said that you would definitely wake up at noon. You really woke up.¡±

    ¡°How did I get a blessing in disguise? Weren¡¯t I still in aa for five days?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but Old Man Yao said that it was because the Golden Osmanthus Snake was somewhat useful to the Suoyin Flower Tears. He probably said that he had some research direction. Are you feeling unwell now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I¡¯m not as hungry as I was when I woke up. Maybe it really did work. What about Dark 1? How¡¯s his injury?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s as strong as an ox.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Is Jiang Wendong done with his surgery?¡±

    ¡°You. You¡¯re not even worried about your own life. You¡¯re asking me these the moment you woke up. Everything¡¯s fine. Jiang Wendong¡¯s recovery is very good. His surgery was a minor one. He¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a period of time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Dark 1 walked in. His arm was still wrapped in gauze. He limped into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s room.

    Seeing him enter, 19 took the medicine bowl and walked out.

    Dark 1 pulled over a stool and sat down. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a serious expression and asked,?¡°You were poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. It seemed that she still couldn¡¯t hide it.

    ¡°Yes, the Suoyin Flower Tears. Pei Minhao¡¯s thumbtack had poison on it, but I don¡¯t know why Yan Kuan and the old woman are actually safe and sound, but I¡¯m still poisoned.¡±

    The guess in Dark 1¡¯s heart was confirmed, and he didn¡¯t know what to feel. He was a member of the Ouyang family, so he naturally knew how terrifying Suoyin Flower Tears were. As the time passed, it would be more and more out of control. In the end, she would lie there like a living dead, unable to move. This time, she was unconscious for a full five days. This time, it wasn¡¯t a short period of time.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Boss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. You know what his current situation is.¡±

    ¡°Long Xi already knows that he has a split personality. That day, I originally wanted to knock him out, but he actually found out. That¡¯s why he attacked me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. It was actually like this. He actually found out. If that was the case, it would be even more difficult to release Yan Kuan.

    ¡°He discovered it? I¡¯m afraid this will be even more difficult to handle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked 19. The longer he takes, the shorter the time Boss will appear. In the end, he might not even appear again. I want to make a trip to the Golden Mountain Corner.¡±

    ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet. It¡¯s useless to go there.¡±

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t see Boss disappear just like that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Dark 1 and pulled the nket. She said firmly, ¡°I never believed that Yan Kuan was someone who was easily defeated. The first time Yan Kuan came back, it wasn¡¯t you and me who knocked him out. As long as his spiritual power is strong enough, so what if he¡¯s Long Xi? I¡¯ve always believed in him.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re still willing to believe in Boss?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to believe it. If I¡¯m unconscious for longer and longer, the children will really have no father or mother. So, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Before Yan Kuan fully recovers, I absolutely cannot reveal my matter to him. Otherwise, if he is suppressed by Long Xi, the losses will not be worth it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. You have a good rest. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare food. Yun Qi has alsoe over. I¡¯ll go down and arrange some things with them first. We¡¯ll stay in T Country for a period of time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that Dark 1 had left, Shen Xiaoxiao finally rxed. She was not as optimistic as Dark 1 had thought. If Long Xi knew, then ording to Long Xi¡¯s personality, he would only find a way to suppress the other personality. At that time.... She was afraid that it would really be difficult to handle.

 Chapter 652 - Rescuing a Pig Teammate

    <h4>Chapter 652: Rescuing a Pig Teammate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Do you mean that only I can decide my other personality? It¡¯s useless even if the others use their methods?¡±

    ¡°It can be said that even if it¡¯s a man-made interference from the outside world, the appearance of the other personality won¡¯tst too long. Just like you said, you will wake up every time you sleep, and this time won¡¯tst too long.¡±

    Looking at the world-ss psychiatrist in front of him, Long Xi¡¯s heart finally rxed. However, he was still not very relieved. It seemed that he still had to be on high alert every day after he slept.

    However, he was very curious about what his other personality was like. Why did Dark 1 want to knock him out at the critical moment and release his personality?

    And Shen Xiaoxiao, was she also familiar with his other personality?

    Also, his face, this was not his face to begin with. Who was underneath this mask?

    Long Xi walked to the bathroom and wanted to tear off this mask. However, he had just taken down the drug den at Golden Mountain Corner. If there was another stranger under this mask, who would buy it?

    D*mn it, he should have done it earlier. Now that he was so timid, he really deserved to die.

    Long Xi looked at his face with some anger. No, he had to know what was underneath this face. He had to find a way to tear off the mask and put it back on as soon as possible.

    He did not know what method Shen Xiaoxiao had used to smooth out the naughty part. Since Shen Xiaoxiao had a way, the others must have a way too. He had to find a way.

    As for Shen Xiaoxiao, this d*mn woman, for a mere secret guard, she actually went against him and wanted to be irreconcble enemies with him. He was so good to her, yet she still treated him like this.

    So what if he scolded her a little? She was already holding a grudge? Then how many times did she want to kill him? If it weren¡¯t for him, Han Jia would have taken Little Treasure away long ago. This woman was an ingrate, an ingrate.

    If he wanted to be enemies with her, it wouldn¡¯t be long before his power expanded to Southeast Asia and the whole world. He wanted to make the Dark Empire have nowhere to go.

    Long Xi looked at the ring on his finger. The Obsidian Star. Hmph, he had it too. Shen Xiaoxiao, there woulde a time when she would beg him.

    ...

    ¡°Boss, as expected, someone is using the Obsidian Star to consolidate their power.¡±

    Yun Qi looked worriedly at the information transmitted from theputer. At this moment, they were all gathered in the study. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at theputer. This Long Xi was indeed an ambitious person.

    ¡°In the end, he was one step toote. All the elite troops have been transferred away. It won¡¯t be so easy for the rest to regroup and be elites. Moreover, he just took down the other party¡¯sir. He didn¡¯t even warm up his base before he eagerly wanted to expand his forces. He¡¯s too impatient. He really thinks that he has three heads and six arms.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw is right. Long Xi¡¯s side is too rash. I heard that Southeast Asia is targeting him now. They are so ruthless. No one will listen to him. Someone is always trying to trip him up.¡±

    ¡°If Long Xi uses the other half of the forces, the Jiang family will be dumbfounded. They are making such a big fuss, but in the end, the two of us are still holding back. I think they will be so angry that their livers hurt.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Jiang Haoting spread the news of the Obsidian Star to the public, and they thought that we would be afraid and have internal conflicts. In fact, we¡¯ve long been prepared for that. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s still very ufortable to be split into two after so many years of hard work.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s cause and effect. It¡¯s just temporary.¡±

    Now that Long Xi had made its move, what they had to do was to stabilize their own base and the hearts of the people. It was hard to say who would be the victor. Back then, the 24th Street in the Western District was just a golden corner... When had they ever been afraid?

    ¡°The final goal of Long Xi expanding his influence so quickly is still the Dark Empire. Everyone, be careful recently. Also, have you contacted Feng Hao and Huo Gui?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted them, Sister-inw. Those two have been looking for Yan Kuan. Just now, Long Xi issued an order. They thought that the fake Yan Kuan was fine and had already flown to the Golden Mountain Corner. I¡¯m worried that Long Xi will not make a move against them.¡±

    Yun Qi was also worried about these two brothers. They were as loyal as Dark 1. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned, thought for a moment, and said,?¡°Dark 1, your injuries have not recovered. This time, Dark 2 will lead a team to rescue them. Dark 2, when necessary, teach Long Xi a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate epts the order.¡±

    Dark 1 really wanted to go, but he was Yan Kuan. His marksmanship could be imagined. The shot on his leg was still manageable, but the shot on his arm had hit the seam of the bone. If not for Old Man Yao... The Western medicine doctor couldn¡¯t handle the bullet. His hand would have been almost crippled because of the injury to his bone.

    Now was indeed not the time to show off. Dark 2¡¯s abilities were not inferior to his, and Long Xi had never seen Dark 2 before. With Dark 2 taking action, there was no way he would make a mistake.

    ¡°Thest time I fought with the Western District¡¯s 24th Street, there were no problems. This time, it¡¯s a big battle.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. This Long Xi is really sinister. He can¡¯t bepared to Boss at all.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If they didn¡¯t share the same body, I would definitely torture him to death.¡±

    ¡°Alright, everyone go and get ready.¡±

    Seeing that everyone had gone out, Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Looking at the weather outside, she said to 19,?¡°19, prepare the car. I¡¯m taking the children out for a walk. I¡¯ve been stuck here for a few days and haven¡¯t gone out to y properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Huang Yueyan gave birth prematurely and gave birth to two twin sons.¡±

    ¡°She gave birth? I actually missed it. I want to see my godsons.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s condition was very good. With her identity, she was naturally had the best nurse in the world. Although the two children were born prematurely, they were both very healthy. On the other hand, Ai Wei had been by her side at all times. Watching the two of them, Ai Wei¡¯s progress was not bad. ording to him, it was alreadyte at night, but he was still in Huang Yueyan¡¯s room. This could be considered good progress.

    ¡°19 said you were sick. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You know the Suoyin Flower Tears poison.¡±

    ¡°What? Suoyin Flower Tears? What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ll fly over immediately tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Save me the trouble. You¡¯ve just given birth. Do you want to get sick in the future?¡±

    Looking at Huang Yueyan¡¯s shocked look in the video, Ai Wei was confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did the Yin Flower Tears happen?¡±

    ¡°It happened like this...¡±

    ¡°I told you that you were soft-hearted. You should have crushed that little b*stard to death. Now, you¡¯ve been hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already researching the antidote. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll let fate decide.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan still hasn¡¯t remembered?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, not only that, but Long Xi has also be a drug dealer in Southeast Asia. You have to be more careful when you meet him in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant and isted from the world. I can¡¯t control him. But you, you have to be careful. You have two children. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat them like my own.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thank you, Yueyan.¡±

    After hanging up the video, Huang Yueyan felt uneasy. After a while, she got up and went to the study to open the safe and took out a box....

 Chapter 653 - Chapter 653

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 653</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Huang Yueyan looked at the box in a daze. Ai Wei walked in and saw her barefoot on the ground. He picked her up angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    It was rare that Huang Yueyan did not go against Ai Wei today. Instead, she looked at the box in a daze. Ai Wei asked in puzzlement,?¡°What¡¯s in this box? Why are you so distracted?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Ai Wei and thought of his rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao. She immediately said to Ai Wei,?¡°You go to Thand personally. You have to hand this thing over to Xiaoxiao personally. Remember, you have to hand it over to her personally. I won¡¯t be at ease if others go.¡±

    Ai Wei looked at Huang Yueyan¡¯s nervous look and his heart jumped. What was going on? And what kind of thing was the Suoyin Flower Tears she talked about just now? What exactly was this?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao was poisoned by the Ouyang family¡¯s Suoyin Flower Tears. There is no cure in the world. Those who are poisoned will slowly be the living dead.¡±

    ¡°What? Sister Weiwei was poisoned? And she will be living dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what is this thing in your hand?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked down at the thing in the box. After a while, she said,?¡°Maybe it¡¯s something that can save her life.¡±

    ...

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what Huang Yueyan was going to do. The two children were so happy that they were going to go crazy.

    19 led the other two secret guards to the biggest amusement park in Thand.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already asked Dark 1 to find a ne made of the same material as her ne and put it on the two children. Now, no matter where the children went, she would be able to find them immediately.

    No one knew what they did in Thand except for Long Xi and Jiang Haoran. She didn¡¯t know if Long Xi would inform Han Jia, but Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t afraid at all. After all, no matter how powerful Han Jia was, she couldn¡¯t be as powerful as the Dark Empire. Every country in the world had the Dark Empire¡¯s branch. If Han Jia was really that powerful, they would have seeded many times already.

    Therefore, this was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao had yed with her children so happily since their reunion.

    The air in Thand was better than in China. Although it was always sunny and rainy, it didn¡¯t affect her and the children¡¯s mood.

    As for the children¡¯s education, as the heirs of the Dark Empire, Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t have sent the children there if she didn¡¯t want them to have a normal childhood.

    From the looks of it, it did not really matter whether they went to kindergarten or not. The children¡¯s growth was the most important thing, especially in her current situation. She just wanted to spend more time with the children.

    ¡°Mom, did Godmother really give us two younger brothers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, two cute younger brothers who look exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°Are little brothers fun?¡±

    ¡°Well, when little brothers are older, Mommy will bring you to see them and you will know.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, can you give birth to a little brother for us?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao¡¯s big innocent eyes and felt a little soft-hearted. Giving birth to a little brother was hard enough, let alone giving birth again?

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t listen to Da Bao. We don¡¯t want a little brother. Godmother¡¯s little brothers are also our little brothers.¡±

    Little Treasure tugged at Da Bao and gave her a look. The little movements were endless. Da Bao only realized what she had said after a while. She looked at Shen Xiaoxiao pitifully, so much so that Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what to say.

    ¡°If you like ying with little brothers, there are children in the base. You can y with them too.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    Seeing how happy the two children were, Shen Xiaoxiao ended her day of ying and returned to the base. However, when she arrived at the base, she heard that Jiang Haoran had arrived.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haoran to arrive so quickly. It had only been a short while, but Jiang Wendong had almost recovered. It was fine to pick him up at this time.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had calcted everything, but she didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Wendong didn¡¯t want to go with Jiang Haoran.

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    Jiang Wendong still looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a smile on his face. He hadn¡¯t seen his sister for many days, and he was dragged to practice every day. Now, when he saw those fitness equipment, his whole body went soft.

    However, when he saw that the big box in his room was full of money, all the dissatisfaction disappeared. The Dark Empire was indeed awesome, and Shen Xiaoxiao was even more awesome.

    When he was about to make a deal, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. That was why when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s skills, he had the intention to make use of her. Now, he didn¡¯t expect her to make a deal so easily. Moreover, it was 50 million USD. He wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it all in his lifetime. Following Shen Xiaoxiao was much more promising than following his biological father.

    ¡°I know. He¡¯s my biological father.¡±

    When Jiang Wendong said this, he was always smiling. It didn¡¯t look like he was unwilling to follow Jiang Haoran.

    But this morning, Jiang Haoran finally understood this child¡¯s attributes. He was indeed a smiling tiger. He was so smiley that you couldn¡¯t even vent your anger. He was also extremely stubborn.

    ¡°He brought you back. Why didn¡¯t you go back? Didn¡¯t you say that you always wanted to go back to China?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to go back because I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Now that I have money, I can give him a sum of money to repay his kindness.¡±

    ¡°You even learned the word ¡®kindness¡¯?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Haoran. He was probably so angry that he had lost his temper. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and asked,?¡°Then how much are you prepared to give him?¡±

    Jiang Wendong was seriously thinking about this question. Since he had been kind to him, he would give him 10 million US dors. He would still have 40 million, which was enough for him to use.

    ¡°10 million.¡±

    ¡°10 million? That¡¯s not a lot of Chinese currency. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°10 million is not enough? Is it too little? I guess you won¡¯t be able to earn this much in your lifetime.¡±

    Jiang Wendong was not convinced by Shen Xiaoxiao at all.

    She just continued to say calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t read, so I can read it to you. Your father¡¯s reward for finding you in the Dark Empire is 250 million Chinese dors, which is equivalent to 35 million US dors. Do you think that little bit of money is enough?¡±

    ¡°What? Spending 35 million to find me? Are you kidding me? Are you that rich?¡±

    Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this moment. What kind of personality did this kid have?

    Shen Xiaoxiao directly threw the information to him. He couldn¡¯t recognize the words, but he could recognize the numerals, right?

    Jiang Wendong looked at the information and asked Jiang Haoran in surprise, ¡°Are you really that rich?¡±

    ¡°I did some business and earned some.¡±

    ¡°Earned some? How much did you earn?¡±

    ¡°Everything he earned was used to find you, so you should be content.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao cut off Jiang Haoran¡¯s words. She was afraid that Jiang Haoran would say that he was the richest man in China. That would be really funny.

    ¡°Are you stupid? All the money you earned is used to find me? Can¡¯t you just have another child?¡±

    Even though he said that, Shen Xiaoxiao could see that the shock and rxation in Jiang Wendong¡¯s eyes were not a lie.

 Chapter 654 - Father-Son Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 654: Father-Son Rtionship</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want more children. Your mother has been depressed ever since you left. She left after only a few years. Your sister is still young, so your father wanted to look for you and raise your sister. How can he have the energy to have more?¡±

    ¡°She left?¡±

    The sadness in Jiang Wendong¡¯s eyes was not fake. He was just wondering why his mother did note. It turned out that his mother had already left this world.

    Jiang Haoran could not bear it. He had wanted to tell his child these words slowly after he went back, but Xiaoxiao had said them all at once. Could the child ept it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care if Jiang Haoran¡¯s fatherly love was overflowing at this moment. She did not even look at the look that Jiang Haoran gave her and continued to say:

    ¡°Your father is widowed. It is not easy for him to survive in the family with a daughter. There are many schemes and plots in the big families. They are eyeing the little business that he has because he does not have a son to inherit it. Your father is a very popr person. He took out 250 million to look for you. It¡¯s enough to cause public anger. It is not easy for your father. If you don¡¯t go back, your shares will be eaten up by others sooner orter. He will definitely not be able to keep your sister¡¯s shares either.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not dead yet. Why should they steal my things? Old man, I¡¯ll go back with you. Let¡¯s see who dares to bully you and my sister.¡±

    It was that easy?

    Jiang Haoran had talked for the whole morning but he still couldn¡¯t make him see sense. Shen Xiaoxiao managed to convince him with just a few words. Moreover, the effect was so good that even the dirty matters of the Jiang family had been pre-inocted. How did Xiaoxiao do it?

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s go back. When we go back, we can be a family again.¡±

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re a big man. Why are you crying? Seriously.¡±

    Although he said that, Jiang Wendong¡¯s eyes reddened when he saw Jiang Haoran crying like a big man.

    However, he was used to being cold and quiet. After calming himself down, he still asked Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Sister, when are you going back to China? What if I miss you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back in a while. If you miss me, I¡¯ll get someone to send those big dogs and fitness equipment back to you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s no need. There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s the same if I miss you in a while. It¡¯s the same.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not help butugh as she looked at this young man. After all, he was still young.

    ¡°Alright, your father is here. Go and prepare yourself. Go out. I have something to tell your father.¡±

    Jiang Wendong pursed his lips and walked out. He listened to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words the most. Jiang Haoran could also tell that. However, he did not say anything. Instead, he had a different thought in his heart.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, are you satisfied now that father and son have recognized each other?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaoxiao. I¡¯ve also seen the DNA report. Everything is fine. This child has suffered a lot. Although his temper and character are not good, he is a seedling of a businessman. When I go back, I will teach him well. I will leave everything that I have built in my life to him.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, it¡¯s too early for you to say that. How could Jiang Haoting let you have such a selfish heart? That good Fourth Brother of yours has swallowed nearly 100 million of your money, but you still haven¡¯t received the news?¡±

    Jiang Haoran looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in surprise. He had only received the news before he boarded the ne today, but in order to pick up Jiang Wendong, he had already sent someone to deal with it. This little piece of news was really fast.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have any domestic businesses, I still have foreign businesses. I won¡¯t let them make my child suffer. Thank you very much, Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only right to ept money to do things. However, Brother Jiang, you have to be mentally prepared for Jiang Wendong¡¯s temper. It¡¯s not that easy to deal with him. When it¡¯s time to be ruthless, you have to be a little more ruthless. If you don¡¯t polish the jade, he will be a good-for-nothing.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Hall Master Lei has already told me a little. I¡¯m mentally prepared. On the other hand, I heard that the other half of the Obsidian Star has appeared on Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. Who is this Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°That fake went back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he went back yesterday. I heard that he was saved.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Yan Kuan made a move. Big Brother Jiang, you don¡¯t have to worry. Your Big Brother is probably the most troublesome one right now. After going through so much trouble, he actually made two Obsidian Stars appear. I still have to thank him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said this on purpose. She didn¡¯t trust everyone so much. After all, Jiang Haoran¡¯s surname was Jiang.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, it seems that the husband and wife are going to reunite. However, I also heard that Boss Long is developing extremely fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is. So, if Brother Jiang is interested in the Multi-Treasure Group, you can make a move. Anyway, KN has neverined about having a big base.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao meant to cooperate with Jiang Haoran to swallow the Multi-Treasure Group of Long Xi¡¯s?

    Long Xi was extremely short of manpower at the moment. If you could take care of one side, you could not take care of the other side. Either you did not want the businesses in Southeast Asia, or you lost the Dark Empire, or you lost the Multi-Treasure Group. The importance of the first two was needless to say... Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao was sure that as long as they made their move against the Multi-Treasure Group, Long Xi would definitely be overwhelmed. The Multi-Treasure Group would be the first to be given up.

    ¡°Buying the Multi-Treasure Group can be given to Dong¡¯er as an adult gift. This idea is not bad.¡±

    The alliance was temporarily reached. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled, and it could be considered that she had settled some matters.

    Jiang Haoran still had to make good use of the time tomunicate with his son. After the discussion was over, he immediately went to look for Jiang Wendong. Jiang Wendong had a good father.

    ...

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had alreadye to an agreement with the Fourth Young Master of the Jiang family? Why did you change your mind at thest minute? Do you know how much effort and money we have spent to design the proposal? You really can¡¯t afford to support him?¡±

    Pei Li was scolded by Pei Dongguo until his face turned green. He did not expect that even though he was about to seed, there would be a problem in the bid evaluation segment. He said that their qualifications were not enough, and that their qualifications were indeed not enough. However, the Fourth Young Master of the Jiang family had also personally given the green light. Why was it that he had passed the first few rounds but was rejected in thest round?

    Pei Li was feeling extremely aggrieved at this moment. After Pei Dongguo had vented his anger, he hurriedly went to look for Fourth Young Master Jiang to remedy the situation. Although he could not take down all of them, some of them were still good. Otherwise, the Pei family¡¯s losses would be on his head. The good rtionship that he had painstakingly built was about to be destroyed again.

    Pei Li had just left the house when he saw Liu Yufei walk in. The weather had turned cold. Other than her head and body which were wrapped tightly, Liu Yufei¡¯s body was rotten all over. She did not dare to go out and fool around anymore. Men did not even dare to touch her when they saw her body. She could not find a man even if she wanted to. Although it was a little lonely, it had to be said that her body had really recovered a little. The rotten parts were also slowly stuttering. It was not like how it had continued to deteriorate.

    Liu Yufei also held back her desires. At most, she would use up all her tools in her room. However, she did not dare to find a man.

    When she returned, she saw Pei Li rushing out. She asked in confusion, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you have the time, just look at the children. You¡¯ve been sick ever since you came back to China. I don¡¯t know how you became a mother.¡±

    Liu Yufei also did not know the reason. This child was originally healthy, but after a day of kindergarten, he fell sick. She even wanted to borrow the child to find a way to get in touch with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children. Now, it was all in vain.

    ¡°The child is not used to the environment. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all troublesome things.¡±

    Hearing Pei Li leave while cursing, Liu Yufei stared at the door. She could not hold back her anger for a long time. He thought that he was some good thing. He was just being yed by a man.. He still thought that no one knew.

 Chapter 655 - The Nemesis of the Nine-Tailed Snake

    <h4>Chapter 655: The Nemesis of the Nine-Tailed Snake</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ai Wei had eight bodyguards behind him. He only carried a silver box in his hand as he walked out of the airport.

    He was dressed in ck clothes and sunsses. With one look, one could tell that he was a big boss who had appeared there. If it weren¡¯t for the item in his hand being too important, Ai Wei wouldn¡¯t have made such a big fuss.

    However, it was also because of this that Ai Wei was noticed the moment he walked out of the airport. This person was none other than Long Xi that was about to head to Golden Mountain Corner.

    He was not familiar with Ai Wei, but he knew that this kid was an artist under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s banner and also her friend. He was a couple with that Huang Yueyan. However, this kid was overseas and not taking care of Huang Yueyan¡¯s children at this time? Why did hee to T Country?

    And what was the thing in his hand? It was such a big lineup, and he even used nearly ten bodyguards. The foreigners behind him were obviously martial artists. Were these mercenaries hired from abroad?

    What were they escorting?

    Long Xi subconsciously thought of Ai Wei and Shen Xiaoxiao. This Ai Wei had long stopped all his work for his wife and children. Now, he actually came to T Country in an emergency. It seemed like he was here for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Moreover, perhaps it was rted to the box in his hand?

    This piqued his interest. He was interested in anything that had to do with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Ai Wei naturally did not expect that his strict actions would be targeted by others. Just as he walked to the underground garage, Long Xi gestured for his men to enter. The mercenaries were all injured while Ai Wei was knocked unconscious and thrown into the car.

    He was not prepared to take Ai Wei¡¯s life. He was not a real killing machine. Moreover, that woman, Huang Yueyan, was not someone to be trifled with. Now that she could not be in two ces at once, he could reduce the trouble as much as he could.

    Long Xi looked at the box in his hand thoughtfully. What was so mysterious?

    ...

    When Ai Wei woke up, the first thing he saw was 19 standing next to him. He had a terrible headache. Who exactly had ambushed him? Where were those mercenaries? Why were they so useless? He had invited so many people, but they were still knocked out.

    Where were the things?

    Where was the box?

    ¡°19, where¡¯s my box? Have you seen my box?¡±

    ¡°The surveince shows that your box was snatched away by Long Xi. What did you bring back? You made such a big scene? Even if you don¡¯t arouse suspicion, people will still suspect you.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, how could this be good? I was just worried that something would happen, so I hired a heavy force to escort me. I didn¡¯t expect that something would happen, and it was done by that Long Xi. D*mn it, Yueyan will definitely scold me to death. I¡¯ve caused Sister Weiwei¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°All you¡¯re talking about is Yueyan and Sister Weiwei? You haven¡¯t said anything yet, but you suddenly came here with a box. What exactly are you going to deliver?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ai Wei why aren¡¯t you taking care of Yueyan? Why did you suddenlye to Thand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also walked into the room at this time. When she saw Ai Wei, she immediately asked.

    At this moment, Ai Wei was extremely vexed. He gnashed his teeth in hatred towards that Long Xi. He directly said to Shen Xiaoxiao with some guilt:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is either, but Yueyan has repeatedly instructed me to hand it over to you personally. She said it¡¯s something that can save your life.¡±

    ¡°Something that can save my life? What kind of thing is this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics either. Yueyan has never opened the box before. I didn¡¯t see what was inside. You can ask Yueyan. No, Sister Weiwei, you have to help me speak up. I haven¡¯tpleted the task that Yueyan instructed me to do.¡±

    Seeing how careful Ai Wei was, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say. Whether it was Ai Wei or Huang Yueyan, they were too na?ve. The more important something was, the more they should keep a low profile. However, Yueyan was such a smart person. She should know. However, if she knew, and she still had to arrange such a heavy escort... It could be seen that the thing was really important.

    Immediately, Shen Xiaoxiao took out her phone and called Huang Yueyan.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao would not betray Ai Wei. After all, he hade all the way to give her something out of kindness. She could not let him be med by Yueyan, could he?

    Shen Xiaoxiao directly pushed all the me onto Long Xi.

    ¡°This Long Xi is really detestable. Does he think that T Country belong to his family? As long as there is anything suspicious at the border, he has to thoroughly investigate it? D*mn it, I¡¯m so angry. Is Ai Wei alright?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ai Wei, who was sitting on the bed with a look of relief on his face. She shook her head and said with some amusement,?¡°He was injured and was thrown on the road. Fortunately, my people picked him up. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine after a few days.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s that serious? That group of mercenaries took so much money from me and bragged about how powerful they were. In the end, what were they like? What a bunch of trash.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re still postbor. You still haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re giving me. So mysterious?¡±

    When Huang Yueyan heard Shen Xiaoxiao say that, she took a deep breath and said,?¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what it is either.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°Really, I really don¡¯t know what it is. If you said it looks like dried flowers, it doesn¡¯t feel like it. If you say it¡¯s made of wood, it feels like silk. I really don¡¯t know what it is, but I know its name. It¡¯s called Banxia.¡±

    ¡°Banxia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Banxia.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. If it doesn¡¯t matter, why would I ask Ai Wei to send it all the way here for you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Ai Wei said it could save my life?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, actually, I don¡¯t know either, but I do know one thing. This Banxia is the nemesis of the Nine-Tailed Snake.¡±

    ¡°Nine-Tailed Snake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Nine-Tailed Snake. It¡¯s the Nine-Tailed Snake that serves the Suoyin flower. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. As soon as the Nine-Tailed Snake got close to the wooden box that contained Banxia, it immediately shrank far away and let out that strange cry.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s so strange?¡±

    This made Shen Xiaoxiao curious. Banxia had such a use?

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I saw it with my own eyes when I was young. I saw it in Huo Wanting¡¯s secret room. At that time, I was so scared that I had a fever for a week and couldn¡¯t even speak. That was also the first time I saw a Nine-Tailed Snake.¡±

    ¡°Later, Huo Wanting was afraid that I would reveal the secret. She even tried to probe me many times. However, at that time, my mother told me that this matter had to be kept in my stomach, so I used the excuse of having a fever. I said that she had forgotten what had happened at that time. After being probed by Huo Wanting many times, she finally believed it.¡±

    ¡°Butter, I never saw this thing again. After the incident at the Ouyang family, Huo Wanting asked someone to send this thing to me. She told me that if my two cousins were to be released from prison, she would ask me to help them. This thing can be considered a reward. She said it was her only treasure.¡±

    ¡°But she didn¡¯t tell me what it was.. Later on, I found out that Huo Wanting was missing, but she definitely ran away with that Liu He.¡±

 Chapter 656 - The Suspicion of a Pig Teammate

    <h4>Chapter 656: The Suspicion of a Pig Teammate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect such a thing. She was curious about that Banxia, but the d*mn Long Xi had snatched it away. He was really her nemesis.

    ¡°There are many things like this in the Ouyang family. If you let your godly doctor study something that even the Nine-Tailed Snake is afraid of, it will definitely be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you for your kindness. I will think of a way to get it back.¡±

    ¡°You have to be careful. Long Xi is like a mad dog now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to hurt me yet...¡±

    After hanging up the phone, 19 was already a little excited. The nemesis of the Nine-Tailed Snake. Just this alone was enough to know that it was effective against the Suoyin Flower Tears. The most important thing now was to get Banxia back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Dark 2 and the others right away and get Banxia back as well.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Save your brother first. I don¡¯t think Long Xi will put that thing in an obvious ce. I think he¡¯s still wondering what that thing is. Don¡¯t alert the snake. Save him first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll remind Dark 2 to be careful. At least we have to know where he put it. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to find it when we need to find it.¡±

    ...

    No one knew how carefree Shen Xiaoxiao was when speaking. On the other hand, when Long XI opened the box, he saw a ck wooden box. It looked extremely mysterious.

    When he opened it, there was only a dried flower with a faint fragrance. Could this be considered a mysterious item?

    Was there a need to make such a big fuss about it?

    This flower looked simr to kapok, but there was nothing outstanding about it. What was this?

    Long Xi held the wooden box for a long time, but he still could not understand it. He looked at it again. This box was an antique, and the ebony was quite old. Could it be that he was buying a casket to return a pearl?

    It could not be that bad, right?

    Since he could not figure it out, Long Xi did not waste his energy to think about it for the time being. He put the dried flower back into the wooden box and finally locked it in the safe.

    Long Xi did not know that when he opened the box, the faint fragrance of the flower spread out, and all the snakes within a radius of a hundred miles, no matter how poisonous or small, all shrank back into their holes in fear.

    In Southeast Asia, where snakes, insects, rats, and ants were the mostmon, not a single snake had appeared that night.

    ...

    Long Xi had too many things to do now, and he did not have the energy to spend other time studying what this thing was. He only knew that this thing must have something to do with Shen Xiaoxiao. As long as it had something to do with Shen Xiaoxiao... He wanted to get it.

    It was like a child snatching a toy. The more you don¡¯t let me get it, the more I want it. Not only that, I also want to attract your attention, even if you hate me.

    Although this idea was very strange, Long Xi did not do it every day. For a time, he was even unable to be in two ces at once.

    Not only did he have to properly deal with all the rtionships in Golden Mountain Corner, he also had to control the remaining forces in the Dark Empire, and finally, he had to deal with the matters in China.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks the Jiang family had up their sleeves. They actually took a fancy to his Multi-Treasure Group at this time. He really had no time to spare.

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had also stepped in at this time. This woman really didn¡¯t leave any face when she was ruthless.

    Taking advantage of your illness to take your life, this trick was really quick.

    However, what made Long Xi curious was that Shen Xiaoxiao had already had a change of heart a long time ago. All the elite forces of the Dark Empire had been taken away by her. Now that she had already stabilized herself, she wasn¡¯t nearly as flustered as he was.

    Initially, he had nned to panic both sides. When the time came, he might even be able to fish in troubled waters and attack her, thus obtaining the forces of both sides. He did not expect that she had already made up her mind.

    This woman, Shen Xiaoxiao, was bing more and more difficult to see through.

    ¡°Boss, those two have arrived.¡±

    Long Xi raised his eyebrows. They had arrived rather quickly. As soon as this news was spread, two of the Four Hall Masters of the Dark Empire immediately came knocking on their doors. With such speed, he wondered if they would be very surprised when they saw him?

    Feng Hao and Huo Gui knew that their expectations had diverged from his after they had stepped into Golden Mountain Corner. The Dark Empire had never touched drugs, so the sudden order toe here was a bit strange.

    ¡°Feng Hao, is there a mistake? Are you sure it was Boss¡¯ Obsidian Star who gave the order? Our Dark Empire has never touched such things.¡±

    ¡°The order isn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯m worried that there¡¯s something wrong with those people.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with those people? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll find out when we get there. Don¡¯t ask me anymore. I¡¯m feeling annoyed.¡±

    The uneasiness in Feng Hao¡¯s heart grew stronger. He wasn¡¯t as simple as Huo Gui. After the Yun Qi and Lei Lie had betrayed them and chosen Shen Xiaoxiao, the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger.

    This was especially so after he received the news that Boss¡¯ performance at the banquet was too embarrassing. The ck Emperor of the Dark Empire had lost all his face. If it were not for the fact that they had repeatedly confirmed that the weakling was Yan Kuan... They even suspected that he had been swapped again.

    Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao, and Long Xi had disappeared. They had immediately set out to search for them. However, they had clearly received the news that Yan Kuan had been rescued and returned to the country. Why had Boss suddenly issued an order? They were from the Dark Empire... In the early days, the Dark Empire had made a statement that everything was based on the orders of the Obsidian Star. That was why they hade to Golden Mountain Corner.

    Why would someone as smart as Yun Qi and Lei Lie choose a woman? Wasn¡¯t it also because of the Obsidian Star in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands?

    Therefore, no one knew whether their trip here was a blessing or a curse.

    The moment they entered the stronghold, even Huo Gui sensed that something was amiss. Feng Hao immediately whispered into Huo Gui¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive. No matter who you see and what happenster, don¡¯t speak carelessly. Just follow my instructions.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. We still have this bit of tacit understanding. I won¡¯t be vague at critical moments.¡±

    That was the good thing about Huo Gui. He trusted his brother very much at critical moments. Moreover, he was very hot-tempered, and he knew it himself. Therefore, he would not say anything and just do whatever he was told to do.

    ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s really him.¡±

    Feng Hao¡¯s guess was indeed correct. He even subconsciously looked at the ring on Long Xi¡¯s hand. Once the Obsidian Star recognized its master, unless the finger was broken or the master died, the ring would never be removed. However, it was not that easy to break the finger. The mysterious Obsidian Star also had the function of protecting its master.

    Therefore, even Huo Gui started to guess. Could it be that they had made the wrong choice in the beginning?

    Could it be that they had seen through it when they first started?

    Because they had been with their Boss for the longest time, they had grown up together. That was why they had believed Yan Kuan when he had told them so many secrets about their childhood. But now, looking at the Obsidian Star.... They were beginning to wonder who was real and who was fake.

 Chapter 657 - Threat, Rescue, and Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 657: Threat, Rescue, and Ambition</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ording to the rules, Feng Hao and Huo Gui would surrender their weapons. Seeing this, the two of them knew that today was not going to be a good day.

    They followed Long Xi to a room, and Long Xi casually let them sit down. Seeing this, Feng Hao asked tentatively,?¡°Boss Long, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? The Obsidian Star is in my hands, and no fake ring can be used as a scanner. I¡¯ve issued an order for you toe here.¡±

    ¡°I know that the Obsidian Star in your hands is real. I¡¯m asking you what you mean by asking us toe here.¡±

    Long Xi took out a cigarette and sniffed it. After taking over Qiu Erdao¡¯s territory, he had quit smoking. As a drug dealer, the first thing he had to quit was smoking, because a lot of drugs were mixed in tobo to make people silently addicted to it.

    Seeing Long Xi¡¯s action, Huo Gui could not help but want to say something, but Feng Hao immediately said, ¡°You want us to work for you?¡±

    ¡°Hall Master Feng is indeed smart. Now is the time when I need people. Indeed, I need Hall master Feng and Hall Master Huo to work for me. After all, you are very familiar with the Dark Empire, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Since you know that we are familiar with the Dark Empire, naturally, we will not be traitors of the Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°Traitors? Who said that you are traitors? The one who holds the Obsidian Star is your boss. Isn¡¯t this the Dark Empire¡¯s own rule?¡±

    Feng Hao looked at Long Xi. This time, he could be sure that this Long Xi was indeed Yan Kuan. Just like what Shen Xiaoxiao had said before, he did not recover his memories. This time, it was really difficult to deal with. He was going to make a move, and he was his boss... If he didn¡¯t make a move, he was going to defect again. This was really, really, sigh...

    ¡°If we help you, will you also let the Dark Empire get infected with your stuff?¡±

    Feng Hao was referring to the drugs, so Long Xi naturally knew. It was not ambiguous, so it immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is natural. This thing can make you as rich as a country in the shortest time possible.¡±

    ¡°Then, we two brothers won¡¯t agree to it. We absolutely won¡¯t touch this poison.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let me touch the poison? Absolutely not.¡±

    Huo Gui was about to suffocate, but this showed that he still had to say his heartfelt words. Dealing drugs was absolutely not allowed.

    Long Xi was not angry when he heard this, he said to the two of them, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll give you a night to think about it. I want to hear a satisfactory answer tomorrow morning. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind the two of you being fertilizer for therge patch of beautiful flowers at the back of my mountain.¡±

    With the hint of his evil smile, Feng Hao and Huo Gui were furious. Huo Gui wanted to make a move, but was once again suppressed by Feng Hao. The two of them were immediately taken away. Long Xi stood in the distance and looked at the two of them thoughtfully.

    The first request of Yan Kuan¡¯s subordinates was that they were not allowed to sell drugs. Other than the two of them, the others had also silently determined that they were not allowed to sell drugs.

    At this moment, he was taking over the Dark Empire. It seemed that he had been a little too hasty.

    ¡°Boss, Mu Sha has arrived.¡±

    Hearing the report from his men, Long Xi put down the irritation in his heart and got up to leave. How could Qiu Erdao¡¯s things be enough? He wanted to be the biggest in the world. He also wanted the goods from the two mountains beside him.

    On the other side.

    ¡°D*mn it, this Long Xi is Boss.¡±

    After seeing that the person had left, Huo Gui suddenly said something that shocked Feng Hao. This Huo Gui actually knew about it?

    Feng Hao felt that the most surprising thing this year was Huo Gui¡¯s sudden inspiration.

    ¡°I say, Huo Gui, you actually know about it?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, only when Boss is shameless can he make me so angry that my teeth itch. Some people are like this. When you do something, either you fight to the death and are not allowed to touch it, or you try your best to do it to the best of your ability. Boss is like this.

    ¡°In the past, we were absolutely not allowed to touch it when we tried our best. Now, he has to be the leader of all the drug dealers in the world before he will stop.¡±

    Feng Haoughed and pped his hands. ¡°Amazing. The description ispletely urate. It seems that I have underestimated your brain.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Do you really think I am very stupid? Usually, it is because the three of you are standing in front of me. Of course, I don¡¯t need to use my brain. Now that there are only the two of us, there will naturally be times for me to show off.¡±

    ¡°But when I think about it, we really misunderstood Yun Qi and Lei Lie. We thought that they had betrayed us, but in reality, it was us who had betrayed them. Sigh, we¡¯re really courting death.¡±

    Seeing Huo Gui¡¯s self-reproaching look, Feng Hao was a little speechless. There was nothing he could do. It was their fault for having their brains cut off at that time. However, Boss¡¯ amnesia was too inappropriate. Moreover, he hadpletely changed into a different person... There was no simrity at all. It was not their fault for admitting their mistakes.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll need to hear our reply. Tonight, we have to think of a way to slip away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just looked at the front of this small wooden house. There are ten guards at the front. I can¡¯t see the back, but the number should be about the same. We don¡¯t have any weapons on hand, so we¡¯ll have to put in some effort. However, even if we have to run, we have to run. I¡¯m better than you. When the timees, I¡¯ll cover you. You run faster.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t, am I such a disloyal person? Huo Gui, you may be strong, but they have weapons. If you use your flesh and blood to block the bullets, how am I going to survive if you let me out? At critical moments, we still need to rely on our brains. Our brains.¡±

    ¡°Rely on our brains? Then think about it. Are you going to dig a hole and crawl out?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, can¡¯t you think of something better?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any weapons, so how can we think of something better? You can do it, you can think about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just 20 people, I really don¡¯t think much of it. But I¡¯m afraid that the noise will be too big, and 20 people will be 200 people. If only the other two were here. The four of us can always fight our way out. Remember that time in Europe? The four of us took out more than 200 people from their gang, but we didn¡¯t have any weapons either. That battle back then was too f*cking satisfying.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I had a great time killing them back then. Out of the four of us, I was the best, and that sissy Yun Qi was the weakest. I saved him so many times, but this time, it¡¯s all over. It¡¯s my fault for not believing him first.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t, when did I let you save me? I was deliberately luring the enemy in, luring the enemy in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one bullsh*tting, I saved you...¡±

    Something was wrong? The two of them had been chatting happily, but who was the person who suddenly interrupted?

    The two of them looked up at the same time. Good heavens, Yun Qi had already shrunk down from the roof with a rope hanging on him. Wasn¡¯t he the one who had spoken just now?

    ¡°Holy sh*t, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice, are you afraid that the outside world won¡¯t hear you? If I didn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t know how you would nder my life-saving grace. Hurry up and cut the crap. Come up first. The house here is built too low, it¡¯s easy to be discovered.. Hurry up and climb up.¡±

 Chapter 658 - Mu Sha

    <h4>Chapter 658: Mu Sha</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Huo Gui?and Feng Hao immediately climbed up the rope in excitement. When they got out, they found that the guards behind the house had all been killed by them. Their own people had changed their clothes and were standing guard there.

    Huo Gui looked at the heat and immediately wanted to charge over with a gun. It was best to kill everyone here.

    However, Dark 2 stopped him. He had just epted 19¡¯s new mission. He had to find a ck wooden box. There might be something inside that could save his sister-inw. He did not dare to risk letting Huo Gui and the others act rashly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t alert the enemy. Everyone, retreat by the same route.¡±

    ¡°Holy sh*t, I really can¡¯t ept this. Leaving like this? It¡¯s too shameful.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Huo Gui, there are plenty of opportunities for you toe back. Retreat immediately. We don¡¯t have many people with us, and this ce is surrounded by water. These people aren¡¯t fools. They¡¯re all built in such a ce that¡¯s easy to defend and hard to attack. We need to climb down and move quickly.¡±

    Huo Gui looked at the wooden house with some grievance. There was nothing he could do but listen to Dark 2. However, when they quickly retreated, they realized that Dark 2 had not retreated. He immediately asked with some doubt, ¡°Dark 2, you¡¯re going in the wrong direction.¡±

    ¡°Dark 2, we¡¯re going in the wrong direction. Let¡¯s go this way.¡±

    ¡°You guys go first. I still have things to do. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Huo Gui secretly stomped his feet. He was the one who was the most unwilling to leave. He could not bear to leave just like that.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t take this lying down. I have to teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s set a fire before we leave. We can¡¯t spend any more effort climbing down. Do you see that helicopter? The one that just arrived should be the ne of some drug lord. Let¡¯s take that helicopter and leave.¡±

    ¡°Huo Gui, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Your IQ has really risen.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that? I was originally smart, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the four of us brothers will continue to be the big shots. Yun Qi, you¡¯re the smartest. You¡¯ll be in charge of the ne. Feng Hao and I will go and burn the poppy flowers. Lei Lie, go and light the houses next door. They¡¯re all asleep now. Burn them to death.¡±

    ¡°Alright, listen to Huo Gui. It¡¯s rare for him to arrange things so well. Anyway, Sister-inw has already said that we should teach them a lesson when necessary. Otherwise, they will really think that our Dark Empire is a pushover. I will inform Dark 2 that we will gather at the ne in 15 minutes. Everyone must move quickly and steadily. The rest of you should retreat by the same route.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Naturally, Long Xi did not know that his undercarriage had been targeted by someone. At this moment, when he saw the famous beauty Mu Sha in front of him, he had already thought of many things.

    This woman was just short of going out in her underwear. Two thin ribbons covered her chest area, and other ces were no different from wearing nothing.

    The right side of her face, which had no ear, was covered by her wavy, long hair. She was extremely enchanting, and was really an extremely alluring beauty.

    Unfortunately, such a woman must not be touched. Once touched, they would be poisoned.

    However, it was clear that Mu Sha had taken a liking to Long Xi. At this moment, she was extremely flirtatious. She even said that as long as he slept with her, everything would be fine. She would even do her best to help Long Xi fight for territory.

    Long Xi had already secretly contacted Third Master Zhao. There were almost no problems on the other side. As long as they went around Mu Sha¡¯s chassis, they would be able to catch Cai Gen off guard.

    That was why he went to look for Mu Sha. However, he did not expect that Mu Sha would actually make such a request.

    Mu Sha had met many men, but she had never met a ruthless character like Long Xi. It was because of this that she wanted to challenge him. The colder this man was and resisted, the more interested she was.

    She was quite confident about her figure. She was in her thirties and was proud of her maintenance. Her face looked like it was only in her twenties, so there was no need to talk about her figure. She had specially dressed up today, revealing two halves of her mini pants. The s*xyce suspenders could be removedpletely with a light pull.

    At this moment, Mu Sha had already sat beside Long Xi and was trying her best to flirt with him. However, Long Xi was still sitting there unmoved. This appearance made Mu Sha even more interested.

    If he did not move, then she would move. Mu Sha gently pulled open the bow on her back, and the suspenders that she was wearing, which was equivalent to not wearing anything, fell off. Her hands covered her own round body, and they could vaguely see that it was seductive. If she was a man... She would almost be unable to control herself any longer.

    Her left hand gently undid the button on the cor of Long Xi, while her other hand was about to reach out towards Long Xi¡¯s leg to check it out, when someone suddenly let out an intense scream:

    ¡°It¡¯s on fire, it¡¯s on fire.¡±

    Immediately after, not only Mu Sha, but Long Xi also immediately walked out. With just one look, it was impossible to see. The mes on the Eastern Mountain Peak soared into the sky, and the poppies that were about to bear the fruit were all buried in the sea of fire. No matter how good Long Xi¡¯s Qi nurturing skills were, he was still fuming with rage at this moment.

    But it was still not toote. The entire mountain stronghold had suddenly burst into mes everywhere, and even without the need for lights, he could clearly see his surroundings.

    ¡°What the h*ll is going on?¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...!

    Just as he finished shouting, the aircraft on the tarmac let out a roar. Long Xi saw five people climb onto the aircraft one after another, and everyone began to fire at the aircraft. But without the slightest reaction, the aircraft had already taken off.

    They naturally saw Long Xi standing outside the bonfire with an angry look on his face, as well as the half-naked woman.

    ¡°Holy sh*t, look, Long Xi is actually ying with a woman. That woman isn¡¯t even wearing any clothes.¡±

    As soon as Huo Gui finished speaking, everyone looked over. This scene pierced into everyone¡¯s hearts. Was their boss betraying Sister-inw?

    No one let out the carefreeughter of revenge just now. Everyone seemed to be deep in thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything when we go back. This matter will rot in the bottom of our hearts.¡±

    As soon as Feng Hao finished speaking, Yun Qi sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Before we came, Dark 1 told us to take the opportunity to install a pinhole camera. I¡¯m afraid Sister-inw has already seen this scene.¡±

    What they said was right. Not only did Shen Xiaoxiao see this scene, even Dark 1 and 19 saw it clearly. A half-naked woman and Long Xi walked out of the room. Long Xi¡¯s cor had even been pulled open. This scene, which should have been extremely erotic, caused 19 to fly into a rage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him with one shot.¡±

    After saying that, 19 took the gun and was ready to set off. Dark 1 pulled him back and shouted at him, ¡°Calm down.¡±

    After saying that, he winked at 19, indicating for him to look at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not react at all as she stared at the screen. She looked very calm, and no one could guess what she was thinking.

    19 was a little worried and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if you feel ufortable, just say it. Tell me how you want to deal with him. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    This was a family member who wanted to stand up for her. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew what 19 was thinking. Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to tell 19 that she was fine, the two children suddenly walked in.

    Shen Xiaoxiao quickly reached out to turn off theputer and immediately got up. She smiled at the children and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Are you waiting for me to tell you a story? Let¡¯s go. Mommy will tell you two more stories today.¡±

    Until Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the room, 19 did not understand whether Xiaoxiao was angry or not.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao like this, she....¡±

 Chapter 659 - Not Helping

    <h4>Chapter 659: Not Helping</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°The room is extremely simple and crude. Other than a huge safe, there is a desk and a bed. This subordinate suspects that the ck box should be in the safe.¡±

    Dark 2 told Shen Xiaoxiao the information he had gathered. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fingers lightly tapped on the desk and ced it in the safe? This Long Xi had no idea what he had snatched away, but because it was rted to her, he had snatched it away. Why was he acting like a child? So childish.

    ¡°Put it in the safe?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Spread the news secretly. Say that it¡¯s a medicine to cure muscle weakness. We have to let him know what it is. Then, it¡¯ll be worth trading, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    Dark 2 sneaked a nce at Shen Xiaoxiao to make sure that there was nothing wrong with her. Then, he slowly walked out, followed by Yun Qi and the other three.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. We were wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. You can punish us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Feng Hao and Huo Gui¡¯s expression of admitting their mistakes. She really couldn¡¯t me the two of them. After all, they had grown up together. Moreover, her previous actions were indeed inappropriate. These two were pig teammates... How could she be calctive with pig-like teammates?

    ¡°If you know you¡¯re wrong, then go to the base and train yourself. Do you think you can avoid being punished bying here and pretending to be pitiful? You¡¯re not allowed toe out for a week.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we will definitely ept the punishment.¡±

    Feng Hao and Huo Gui were very happy. Being able to punish them meant that Shen Xiaoxiao really took them seriously as brothers. What they were most afraid of was her not doing anything and not paying attention to them.

    The four of them heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. They looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and could not help but feel a little sympathetic, especially Yun Qi. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao had been hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears, and now that she had seen Long Xi with another woman... She was probably feeling bad.

    ¡°The Dark Empire does not support idle people. What are you all standing here for? If you don¡¯t like theck of things, I can give you more.¡±

    ¡°No, no, we¡¯re leaving right now. We¡¯re leaving right now.¡±

    The four of them exchanged nces and immediately walked out, not daring to ask anything.

    Seeing that they had left, Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed her eyes tiredly. The sky seemed to be getting darker and darker. It was going to rain again...

    ...

    Long Xi did not expect that the Four Hall Masters of the Dark Empire were really capable. They had burned down his entire mountain and warehouse. If there was enough time, perhaps the entire ce where they lived would also be burned down.

    Moreover, the two of them ran away quickly. He had really underestimated the Four Hall Masters. If he could gather them all under hismand, they would truly be a sharp de.

    ¡°Still worried about the loss? Boss Long, as long as you apany me for one night, I will cover the loss of this mountain for you. This condition is not bad, right?¡±

    Mu Sha had long put on herce sling. Looking at Long Xi¡¯s frowning face, she felt that this man was more stylish. Although this deal was not worth it, being able to be on good terms with Long Xi was only beneficial to her. There was no harm in it.

    She would help him when he was in trouble. In the future, when he became the leader of the world, she would probably benefit even more. Therefore, this deal was not a loss.

    ¡°I can still afford this loss. Sister Sha, go and rest first. It will take some time for the internal reorganization. We will talk about our matter tomorrow.¡±

    Mu Sha was smart enough to understand Long Xi¡¯s words. Besides, Long Xi did not say that he rejected her. They would talk about it tomorrow. Maybe he would think it through again?

    Were Mu Sha¡¯s conditions attractive? Naturally, it was because Mu Sha¡¯s conditions were too attractive that he did not dare to say anything. He wanted to seed, but he had never thought of relying on women to seed.

    Most importantly, he had sensed Mu Sha¡¯s seductionst night, but he did not have any reaction at all. Not only did he not have any reaction, he seemed to feel particrly disgusted.

    This disgusting feeling made him feel extremely surprised. It was as if since the beginning of his memory, of all the women he hade into contact with, apart from Shen Xiaoxiao, only Shen Xiaoxiao could make him react. Otherwise, he had no reaction at all.

    This cognition made him feel very terrified, very terrified.

    Therefore, at this moment, he did not want to have any interaction with Mu Sha now that something had happened. It was better to send her away as soon as possible.

    Moreover, he even felt that it was not necessarily a bad thing to burn this mountain. He had stolen Qiu Erdao¡¯s territory, and his methods were cruel. He did not let go of the old, the weak, and the disabled. Those people had been watching him for a long time.

    He was afraid that he would make a move on the others. Now that this mountain had been burned down, perhaps it could make everyone rx their vignce. They would think that he was severely injured and would not be able to go against them again. He would beughed at by others. Perhaps it might even be able to make him go into hiding.

    At that time, he would hide in the dark and wait for an opportunity to make a move. What he wanted, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him?

    Long Xi¡¯s wishful thinking was crackling. At this moment, he was less and less anxious about these things, and it had be deeper and deeper again.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the room and was also thinking about their actions. Although the fire had burned the poisonous fruit to vent their anger, it had also given Long Xi a chance to buffer himself. She was afraid that it would make his footsteps more and more stable.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re frowning so much that you could pinch a fly to death.¡±

    When 19 and Yun Qi walked in, they saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s somewhat inappropriate expression.

    ¡°This time, we¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ve made Long Xi¡¯s wedding dress. On the surface, this fire has caused a lot of damage to Long Xi, but in fact, it has also won him a chance to catch his breath. Now, naturally, everyone¡¯s eyes will not be on him. He will be able to bide his time. He¡¯s always been ying the game.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I thought I could still cause him a loss. How is it that we¡¯ve helped them?¡±

    19 also did not expect that the fire had vented his anger so much, but it instead became a favor to him?

    ¡°He¡¯s too short-handed now, and his movements are so big. Everyone is waiting for a good show or an opportunity to make a move on him. However, now that something has happened to his chassis, at least for this quarter, his loss can be imagined. Those people will naturally take their eyes back. After all, the new drug in the market is very popr now. Without any benefits, it will not be worth it for them to keep their eyes on this side.¡±

    ¡°It seems like this is the end. When we went to burn the flower field, the flower field had already matured and needs to be rented for at least half a year. The timing wasn¡¯t right, so those people wouldn¡¯t make a move. We¡¯ve really helped him a lot.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s still the Dark Empire. There are so many ces in the world that we need to take back. Our acquisition of the Multi-Treasure Group has already been carried out, and there¡¯s nothing he can do. Right now, he¡¯s most likely going to focus on the Dark Empire.. We need to be on high alert at all times.¡±

 Chapter 660 - Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 660: Arrangements</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    No one had expected that even though it was clearly a way to teach Long Xi a lesson, it would actually be helping him instead. However, they were not discouraged. If Long Xi wanted to reorganize the Dark Empire, it would not be so easy either.

    Just based on the first rule, if Long Xi wanted to touch poison, at least half of the people in the Dark Empire would oppose it. If the Four Hall Masters all left, what if Long Xi had the ability to make the other Four Hall Masters rise again? Of course... This was also very possible, but he could not guarantee their ability and loyalty.

    However, judging from hisck of manpower, he might be able to make do with it.

    ¡°The elites and some territories that we took away have all been tidied up. Even with our full efforts, it took almost two months. With Long Xi¡¯s current shortage of people, I think it will take at least half a year to do it. Sister-inw, do you think we should take this opportunity to snatch some more territories from him?¡±

    ¡°The chassis under him is too scattered. ording to Long Xi¡¯s personality, he will probably let the remote areas go by themselves. At least for now, he won¡¯t move. However, the chassis in Southeast Asia and Europe will definitely be the first to be integrated.¡±

    ¡°Yun Qi¡¯s idea just now was not bad. They will surround him from the outside. As long as he wants the core, we will help him clean up the mess. He has underestimated the Dark Empire too much. Even if it is remote and close to the pr regions... The people of the Dark Empire aren¡¯t cowards either.¡±

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll bring a team over immediately.¡±

    Yun Qi retreated excitedly. 19 saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had not asked a single question ever since she saw the video of Long Xi and that woman. He could not understand Xiaoxiao even more. She did not even ask a single question. Something was not right.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    19 had been looking at Shen Xiaoxiao worriedly for the past few days. Shen Xiaoxiao did not need to think to know what he was worried about.

    ¡°Are you really alright?¡±

    ¡°You, what could be wrong with me? That¡¯s Long Xi, not Yan Kuan. Not to mention that their personalities are different, even their faces are different.¡±

    This answer was very positive, but 19 did not believe it. Did Xiaoxiao really think like this?

    However, seeing Xiaoxiao like this, he couldn¡¯t bring up anything else, so he could only say:

    ¡°The ne is ready, and we can set off in the afternoon. The two children are very happy to see their brothers. I¡¯m also flying back to China in the afternoon to deal with the acquisition of the Multi-Treasure Group.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s split up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take the two children as a vacation. Moreover, it¡¯s good for me to stay away for now. The Four Hall Masters are more familiar with the Dark Empire than I am. Now that there are only half of the forces, they can certainly take care of it better. I¡¯ll send Ai Wei back on the way, and we¡¯ll rest for a while. In addition, Han Jia doesn¡¯t have to stop. She¡¯ll do her best to suppress the Dark Empire¡¯s base in the vige.¡±

    This idea had already been decided before. Although 19 had once felt that the game was bold, since Han Jia and the others were all staring at the vige over there, that ce belonged to the Shen family. If they wanted to build it, it could be considered shocking, if Han Jia had the ability, she would go against them. Of course, Han Jia definitely didn¡¯t have the ability. Once Han Jia was forced to hate them, she would definitely ask for help from Long Xi. At that time, she would see how many Long Xis there were.

    ¡°Do you want to go into the mountain and look again?¡±

    ¡°No need. We¡¯ve already looked. It¡¯s best if we can¡¯t find the exit. If we can¡¯t find it, Han Jia and the others will definitely be unable to find it. If that¡¯s the case, the funds will be safe. Also, keep a close watch on the old woman¡¯s side. I¡¯m worried that Long Xi will cooperate with the Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°What? Cooperate with the Jiang family? He touched that now? Jiang Haoting is the leader of China. How could he cooperate with Long Xi?¡±

    ¡°When the interests can reach the expectations of others, any cooperation is possible. If the other party sends out troops, we won¡¯t be able to stop them in China at all. That¡¯s why I asked you to build the base of the Dark Empire directly in the vige. Not only that, you will also build a resort vi. The advertisements, the media, and the wanton publicity will make it impossible for them to make any ns. You must remember that the advertisements don¡¯t cost money. I want everyone to know that it¡¯s a resort vi under KN.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s move was indeed powerful. Everyone in the country knew about it. Even if you wanted to take over someone else¡¯s territory, you had to see if the public opinion would drown you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The more Han Jia cares, the more mysterious it bes. We¡¯ve already approved the development case first, and we¡¯ve also taken down that mountain. She probably hasn¡¯t discovered it yet.¡±

    ¡°In this regard, you¡¯ve always been more scheming than others. Secretly, you want to find Long Xi. You guys?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a stubborn person. Don¡¯t worry, I understand. Go protect Yan Kuan and keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll go see how the two little guys are doing. They said they want to bring gifts for their younger brothers. I wonder what they¡¯ve prepared.¡±

    ¡°Send my regards. The things you asked for are also in the luggage bag.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ...

    Long Xi looked at the ck wood in his hand once again. Was it rted to the treatment of muscle weakness? Could this thing be a traditional Chinese medicine?

    But to send a medicinal herb over with such a big fanfare, it probably didn¡¯t make sense, right? Unless the small illness was already very serious, very serious.

    But would the symptoms of muscle weakness really be eating like crazy?

    ¡°Find the best doctor in the world to treat muscle weakness.¡±

    After giving the order, Long Xi was a little annoyed. There had been so many things going on recently, and Xiaoxiao was also worrying him. In fact, wouldn¡¯t it be great if she really died? He would be able to take over the Dark Empire more smoothly, but why was he so worried about her? Why?

    ¡°Hall Master Feng, they¡¯ve released the news that they want the best doctor in the world to treat muscle weakness.¡±

    Feng Hao was stunned. Why would Long Xi release this news? Yun Qi came back from the washroom and heard this. He immediately said, ¡°Take a look at the information we¡¯ve prepared for that person and hand it over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After his subordinate left, Feng Hao looked at Yun Qi in surprise. Why didn¡¯t he know about this at all? What was he preparing?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of doctor is treating muscle weakness?¡±

    ¡°Miss has muscle weakness. Long Xi has the medicine to treat Miss, the one that was stolen from Ai Wei.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Is that what Dark 2 was looking forst time? Do you want me to steal it back?¡±

    ¡°No need. The guards on Long Xi¡¯s side aren¡¯t like before. It¡¯s not so easy to steal it. Dark 2 has installed a camera and already knows where the medicine is. Sister-inw has ns.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think they have so many twists and turns? Sigh, seriously, can Sister-inw be cured of this illness?¡±

    ¡°Yes, 19 has a way. The only thing missing is the medicine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡®The fewer people knew that Shen Xiaoxiao had fallen victim to the Suoyin Flower Tears, the better.. So, sorry, Brother, I have to hide it from you again.¡¯

 Chapter 661 - Bargaining Chip, Huo Wanting

    <h4>Chapter 661: Bargaining Chip, Huo Wanting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ai Wei was personally sent back by Shen Xiaoxiao. Naturally, Huang Yueyan did not have much to learn from Ai Wei. After a few words of nagging, she began to care about his injuries. It could be seen that Huang Yueyan was really sincere about Ai Wei.

    ¡°Aiyo, my babies, let Godmother look at you. You¡¯ve grown so big. Look at your calves, they¡¯re so strong.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, let me carry them. Let me carry them.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re still too young. You can¡¯t carry your younger brothers. When you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll be able to carry him. You can stand here and look at them.¡±

    Looking at the two children¡¯s curious expressions, Shen Xiaoxiao put the children back into the crib and let the two children take a good look.

    ¡°How are you? How¡¯s your recovery?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already done withbor, so of course I¡¯m fine. How about you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Thebination of Chinese and Western medicine, 19 and Old Man Yao are both studying it. There¡¯s always a way. Oh right, put this on the two children. It has thetest global positioning system, but it¡¯s updated at all times. It doesn¡¯t hurt the children, and it¡¯s light. Da Bao and Little Treasure are both wearing it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had specially asked 19 to prepare a ne that was simr to the one on her neck. Not only did Da Bao and Little Treasure have it, but Yueyan¡¯s two children had also had it prepared. This gift was pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°This thing is good, but you can¡¯t take it off after wearing it, right? Look at yours.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t blow up the equipment back then, so of course I can¡¯t take it off. But it¡¯s no big deal. They can take it off after they turn 18. I¡¯ll give you all the equipment. What are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, when they¡¯re 18 years old and still wearing this, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m spying on them.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you. There are four children of Moxing. They¡¯re all the same.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never been stingy with children. This time, she gave out the shares of Moxing. The four children were exactly the same, which made Huang Yueyan smile happily.

    ¡°Thank you, Godmother. You are so generous. Boss Shen is really different.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan¡¯s friendship did not need to be bothered about these things. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little tired. Huang Yueyan saw it and did not dare to dy. She said to her,?¡°You go and rest for a while. I will watch the children. The person you want to see wille at night.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and rest for a while. Help me keep an eye on the children.¡±

    After flying for more than five hours in a row, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s energy was no longer what it used to be. Naturally, she was very tired. Therefore, she did not put on airs and went back to her room to rest after saying goodbye to the children.

    The two children were extremely curious when they saw their younger brothers. They could not be bothered with Shen Xiaoxiao at all. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao just smiled helplessly and walked out. The person she wanted to see at night... This was another difficult negotiation.

    ...

    ¡°Is the appetite of people with muscle weakness really that big?¡±

    ¡°Every patient is different, and theplications they show are also different. Some patients will indeed increase their appetite, and some patients will show it in other ces.¡±

    ¡°What about this medicine? What is it?¡±

    ¡°This is a medicinal herb in Chinese traditional medicine called Tamarind. It is indeed a good medicine to treat muscle weakness. However, like the hundred-year-old ginseng, it is getting rarer and rarer. Mr. Long must have spent a lot of effort to get this one.¡±

    The doctor put on a happy expression. When he saw the greedy gaze on Banxia, Long Xi finally rxed and asked the doctor to leave.

    Then, there was a second and a third. After saying the same thing, Long Xi was finally convinced that this thing was really a medicine to treat muscle weakness. It was even harder to find than the hundred-year-old ginseng. It was no wonder that Ai Wei and the others were so concerned about it. After all, they were not in their line of work. They always made a big fuss about important items. Instead, they had alerted the enemy.

    Since he had this thing in his hands, then he would have one more bargaining chip to make a deal with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡®Xiaoxiao, I told you that one day you would have to beg me.¡¯

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite surprised Ai Wei, but everyone else seemed to be used to it, including Huang Yueyan.

    Huang Yueyan even lost her temper at Ai Wei. ¡°Can¡¯t you eat properly? Why are you staring at her without moving?¡±

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, are you pregnant? You¡¯re eating so much.¡±

    ¡°Even eating can¡¯t stop your mouth. Can¡¯t you eat more when you¡¯re in a good mood? I like to eat when I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°The food here is very good. My appetite is really good.¡±

    Although Ai Wei still felt that this reason was a little far-fetched, he didn¡¯t say anything more. Even if he had questions, he wouldn¡¯t ask them in front of the two children. He still had this look in his eyes.

    After eating, Ai Wei brought the children to y while Shen Xiaoxiao followed Huang Yueyan to the study.

    In less than ten minutes, they heard a knock on the door just as they finished making tea.

    ¡°Director Huang, they¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Got it. You can go down first.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly raised her head and looked at the extremely ordinary couple who walked in from the door. They were in their fifties and dressed normally. Their clothes were also clean and tidy. However, they were not very energetic and were even a little nervous.

    ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t stand there. You guys know each other, right? I don¡¯t need to introduce you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded at the two of them and said, ¡°Long time no see. I should call you Ms. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. You can call me whatever you want.¡±

    The two of them were none other than the former madam of the Ouyang family, Huo Wanting, and her infatuated housekeeper, Liu He.

    ¡°Ms. Huang, and Ms. Shen, what exactly do you want to know? We have nothing to do with the Ouyang family anymore. We just want to live a normal life.¡±

    ¡°Liu He, don¡¯t be like this. Yueyan must be looking for us for something. She won¡¯t make things difficult for us, right, Yueyan?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at the woman who had indirectly killed her mother. Her feelings were extremelyplicated. She had seduced Huang Youde and caused Huo Wanyi to die of depression. Even if she didn¡¯t do it directly, there was definitely a reason for it.

    However, Huo Wanting had been sincere in protecting her all those years. After all, without her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain a foothold in the Huang Corporation.

    Therefore, no matter how ruthless Huang Yueyan was, she had spared Huo Wanting¡¯s life.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking some questions. I¡¯ll let you go after I understand the situation. I¡¯ll do what I promised you.¡±

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s promise, Huo Wanting secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She believed in her niece¡¯s promise. She could tell that Huang Yueyan had not attacked her and her children after the Ouyang family¡¯s fall.

    Liu He also heaved a sigh of relief. They had been so well-hidden, but they had been found. Naturally, he was nervous.

    However, since Huo Wanting believed in her, he naturally had nothing to say.

    When he heard Huang Yueyan say that Huo Wanting had given Banxia to her, Shen Xiaoxiao had already sent people to look for them. Naturally, there was no one in the Dark Empire who could not be found. It just so happened that the ce where they were hiding was not far from where Huang Yueyan was, so... She simply brought her children over.

    ¡°Why do you have Banxia?¡±

 Chapter 662 - Surprising Words

    <h4>Chapter 662: Surprising Words</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked up at Huo Wanting¡¯s nervous look. She took a sip of her tea and said to Huo Wanting,?¡°Miss Huo, why do you have Banxia?¡±

    Banxia?

    She said Banxia?

    Huo Wanting was stunned at first, then she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in surprise and asked, ¡°How do you know about Banxia?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She released all the pressure on her body. Even Huo Wanting, who had been through a lot, had cold sweat on her forehead. Was she trying to show off her power?

    ¡°My Banxia was passed down to me by the previous mistress.¡±

    Hearing this answer, Shen Xiaoxiao slowly withdrew her pressure. This answer was not fake.

    From the beginning of the question, Huang Yueyan stopped interrupting and allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to do as she pleased. However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s aura was getting stronger and stronger. Huo Wanting and Liu He had already lived a normal life for a few years. They were not used to such pressure.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡±

    Huo Wanting looked at Liu He. Liu He shook her hand as if to encourage her. Huo Wanting had lived a normal life for a few years. She did not want any changes now. She was very satisfied to have these stolen years.

    Since they didn¡¯t mean any harm, Huo Wanting naturally told them everything she knew.

    ¡°Before she died, the old madam gave the two treasures to Ouyang Jinguo and me. Ouyang Jinguo is her favorite youngest son, and he is also the most unlike the Ouyang family. He has no ambition, so he has never been liked by Ouyang Tian.¡±

    ¡°In order to prevent Ouyang Jinguo from not being able to settle down in the future, she gave him the two treasures. Banxia, and the Suoyin flower, which she was going to pass to the next mistress. She gave me the other Banxia.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the old madam was poisoned by the Suoyin flower and there was no cure. I was her chosen daughter-inw. She had taught me for many years and she was sincere to me. She told me that Banxia was the nemesis of the Nine-Tailed Snake. If, if...¡±

    Huo Wanting was a little embarrassed to say this, but seeing Liu He holding her hand carelessly, she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan and gathered her courage:

    ¡°If one day I want to get rid of the Nine-Tailed Snake and live a normal life, I can use this thing to avoid the Nine-Tailed Snake and relieve my pain. Of course, there is another way, which is to not touch any men and save my life.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I have Liu He and will not want any other men, so this Banxia is of no use to me. So, after the ident at the Ouyang family, I gave this thing to Yueyan. I hope you can give them some help when your two cousinse out.¡±

    It turned out to be something passed down from the previous generation. However, Shen Xiaoxiao already knew that the old woman had the Suoyin flower. It seemed that this was the condition that Ouyang Jinguo used to trade with the old woman to save Ouyang Le.

    It was really a coincidence.

    ¡°Yueyan, that¡¯s all I know. What else do you want to know?¡±

    Huang Yueyan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Obviously, she wanted Shen Xiaoxiao to ask her own question. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t hesitate and said directly,?¡°Have you ever been to the situation of the Ouyang family? I¡¯m talking about the forbidden area of the Suoyin flower.¡±

    Huo Wanting was shocked. Shen Xiaoxiao actually knew about this?

    ¡°No, but I do know that there is such a ce. I know that you want to know if Banxia blooms next to the Suoyin flower. After all, it has always been fighting poison with poison, right?¡±

    Huo Wanting was indeed Huo Wanting. She was still so smart even now. As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao mentioned it, she knew what she wanted to ask.

    Indeed, she wanted to know if this Banxia would open in that ce.

    ¡°No, Banxia definitely wouldn¡¯t open in that ce. That¡¯s because when I saw the old madam give Banxia to me with my own eyes, she used a stove below to roast the Banxia.¡±

    ¡°Roast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this Banxia loves fire very much. Once it touches fire, it will emit an extremely strong fragrance, and it will bloompletely. It is two extremespared to the Suoyin flower. The Suoyin flower loves yin, while the Banxia loves yang.¡±

    Although they knew that there were all sorts of strange things in this world, they were still filled with curiosity towards the Banxia.

    ¡°Do you know about the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    ¡°The Ouyang family is extremely poisonous. I know more about this than Wanting. I can tell you.¡±

    Liu He spoke at this moment. They looked at Liu He at the same time. Actually, if they were to say that they were impressed, Shen Xiaoxiao was very impressed by Liu He. Not only did he not marry and wait for Huo Wanting for the rest of his life, he was willing to sacrifice his heart and soul for her. How lucky was a woman like Huo Wanting to meet such an infatuated man?

    No matter how bad a man was, as long as he treated a woman well, he was not a bad person.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew this very well.

    Therefore, the way she looked at Liu He was not mocking or looking down on him. There was even a hint of recognition.

    This was the first time Liu He had seen this kind of gaze. He thought that they must have looked down on him. After all, he was only the illegitimate son of the Ouyang family.

    Perhaps it was because of this look, or perhaps there was nothing to hide, the Ouyang family had already lost. Therefore, Liu He spoke without restraint.

    ¡°The Suoyin Flower Tears is not incurable.¡±

    Just one sentence was like a heavy bomb hitting everyone¡¯s heart. It was not incurable?

    ¡°50 years ago, Ouyang Tian only destroyed all the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears after he became the family head. It was because he gave his biological brother, the sessor that the previous family head had taken a fancy to, the Suoyin Flower Tears poison. Therefore, he did not wish for the other party to survive, so he destroyed all the antidote.¡±

    ¡°Then, you say that there is a cure for this poison?¡±

    ¡°Wanting was in the inner residence after all, so she didn¡¯t know Ouyang Tian. Ouyang Tian would never be so reckless as to not leave any antidote. He was suspicious and valued his life. Among the nine housekeepers that he groomed, there was a housekeeper who specialized in the management of medicine and my father had a very good rtionship. One time when he was drunk, he revealed that the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears needed a few things to be concocted.¡±

    Hearing Liu He¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao had already guessed what Liu He was going to say next.

    ¡°Those few things are the Yin-Yang Fruit, ck Ganoderma, and Yin-Seeking flower.¡±

    After Liuhe said this, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Because the Yin-Yang Fruit and ck Ganoderma were both from the Shen family, and the Yin-Yang Fruit was in the Shen family¡¯s secret fund, he naturally looked at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he didn¡¯t say it? Doesn¡¯t Ouyang Tian have the antidote?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s the antidote passed down from the ancestors. Ouyang Tian has already taken it.¡±

    ¡°What? Why would Ouyang Tian take it himself? Could it be that he has also been affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    This surprised everyone.

    Liu He saw that everyone was so surprised and continued to say:

    ¡°Back then, in order to seize the position of the family, everyone fought to the death. How could they trust people so easily? If they didn¡¯t drink the poison wine with the Suoyin Flower Tears together, would Ouyang Tian be able to deceive his big brother who was praised as the most outstanding heir of the Ouyang family?¡±

 Chapter 663 - Prescription

    <h4>Chapter 663: Prescription</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°That old pervert Ouyang Tian is indeed vicious and merciless. So, thest antidote was actually consumed by him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so from now on, the Ouyang family only has a prescription and no antidote.¡±

    ¡°But why did I hear that the three things you said can be made into medicine to live forever and be immune to all poisons?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Perhaps there¡¯s something we don¡¯t know about the Shen family. After all, the Shen family¡¯s fund was passed down by the Ouyang family in the past. Miss Shen should know about this, right?¡±

    ¡°I know about this. Perhaps there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know about this secret fund.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already told you everything we know. You¡¯ll let us go, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a woman of my word. Once you walk out of this door, you¡¯ll be a passerby from now on. You guys take care of yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yueyan, you... Sigh, I¡¯m the one who let your mother down. I can only return the favor in my next life. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Go. Just treat it as a regret..¡±

    Liu He supported Huo Wanting as they slowly walked out of the room. Who would have thought that in the entire Ouyang family, Huo Wanting and Liu He were actually the ones with the best ending? At least, she had a lover who they finally got married to. Although they couldn¡¯t have intimate s*x, at this age, they probably didn¡¯t care anymore.

    Huo Wanting could throw away her wealth, her looks, and the temptation of eternal youth. Just this alone, she had won over many men. Even Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but admire her.

    ¡°Sigh, her fate is still better.¡±

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s sigh, Shen Xiaoxiao also nodded helplessly. Huo Wanting¡¯s fate was indeed good.

    ¡°What should we do? It seems that Banxia is still unable to detoxify the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Actually, it¡¯s not necessarily so. The Suoyin Flower Tears belong to yin, and this thing belongs to yang. It¡¯s something that even the Nine-Tailed Snake is afraid of. I think it will definitely be useful.¡±

    ¡°As for the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears, even though they said it would take three of them, who knows what kind of medicine this is? Therefore, we can only verify it when all three items have been collected.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you mean that you want to touch your Shen family¡¯s fund?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t not touch it. Who asked me to be affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s reallyplicated. If you ask me, since Ouyang Tian has taken the antidote, why don¡¯t we get his blood extracted and tested? Although 50 years have passed, this thing is already evil. Maybe there are still remnants in his body?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s idea was not bad. Shen Xiaoxiao had this idea when she first heard Liu He say that Ouyang Tian had taken the antidote. The two of them actually had the same idea.

    ¡°Ouyang Tian is still struggling on hisst breath. Taking his blood might be a relief for him. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re still as hot-tempered as ever. You say the wind is the wind. Do you think I can¡¯t do it? It¡¯s just that he¡¯s being detained by the army now. If we want to do it, we must arrange it well and not be suspected by others.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do. If you need my help, just say that although 80% of the Huang Corporation¡¯s industries in China have been withdrawn, they still have some influence. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can seek cooperation from the government.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Yueyan. I will take care of it. No matter what, I have the Dark Empire in my hands now. In the end, I can still give it my all.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you are wee if you need my help. However, you still have to bring the Banxia here.¡±

    ¡°I have already spread the news. Long Xi thinks that it is a medicine to cure muscle weakness. I reckon that he wille to me for a deal soon. At that time, I still want to settle it once and for all so that Yan Kuan cane back.¡±

    ¡°This Long Xi is so stupid.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Indeed, Long Xi was really so stupid that he had actually let her fall into such a situation.

    ¡°However, your family¡¯s Dark 1 and Yan Kuan are always as passionate as if it¡¯s their first love. He¡¯s tortured him so many times already, yet he¡¯s still so devoted to him.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you should let Dark 1 listen to these words carefully.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family¡¯s 19 is pitiful. Back then, I had my eyes on 19, but I was cheated by that kid, Dark 1. Just thinking about it makes me angry. I can¡¯t believe I actually lost to a man.¡±

    ¡°Are you a good guy? You¡¯ve been taking advantage of him, yet you¡¯re still acting like a good boy? Besides, Dark 1 and 19 have been friends since they were young. They¡¯re destined to be together. No one can interfere with them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. As for Ai Wei, he¡¯s not bad. His pestering skills are not bad. He¡¯s worthy of being the Best Actor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. You should quit while you¡¯re ahead. When Ai Wei grew up, he actually needed a family the most. Don¡¯t look at how he used to say that he didn¡¯t like children. Just look at how mischievous Da Bao and Little Treasure are. You can see that he¡¯s actually a good person just by patiently ying with them.¡±

    ¡°I know he¡¯s not bad, or else I wouldn¡¯t have let him get close to us. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Fine, now you know what you¡¯re doing. Alright, I won¡¯t care about you anymore. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go out and eat something?¡±

    ¡°Sure. The nightlife here is extremely rich. I¡¯ll bring you out to y. I haven¡¯t gone out to y in a long time. It¡¯s also liberating for me. I¡¯ll let Ai Wei take care of the children at home. There¡¯s strict security here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°You sure are yful. I brought the secret guards. They have someone protecting them in secret.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out to y. If there¡¯s something suitable, you can have an ONS?¡±

    ¡°Do you think these overnight things are suitable for me?¡±

    ¡°Why not? There should be times to relieve the pressure.¡±

    The two of them walked out of the study one after another. When they returned to their rooms, they had changed into slightly s*xy clothes. It was impossible for them to go out in their home clothes.

    Ai Wei saw the two women swaggering downstairs. He hurriedly ran over and asked,?¡°Honey, Sister Vivian, where are you going? It¡¯s a little cool outside. Why don¡¯t you add an extra coat?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s 37 degrees and you want us to wear coats? I¡¯m toozy to argue with you. We¡¯re going to HAPPY. You stay at home and take care of the children. Come backter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already 8 o¡¯clock. If youe backter, what time do you want toe back? Honey, the foreigners outside are not honest at all. You two are so beautiful. How many women would be jealous of you?¡±

    ¡°I say, Xiao Wei, your attributes are almost like an aunt now. Don¡¯t worry, we wille back after having a drink. I promise to send your precious baby back with a full beard and tail. Do you still not believe in my skills?¡±

    Ai Wei nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and then at the secret guard at the door. He thought for a moment and nodded. No matter how close they were, they had to have their own circle and space. It had indeed been a long time since Yueyan had gone out to y.. Although he still felt ufortable, he still sent the two of them to the door with great grace.

 Chapter 664 - Candid Photos, Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 664: Candid Photos, Handsome</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Although the nightlife in DY Country was not as open and unrestrained as that in M Country,pared to China, the nightlife in foreign countries was extremely colorful.

    The neon lights flickered, and there were men and women hugging each other everywhere on the streets and alleys. This ce was the same as Thand, and it was still hot in the summer. This ce was filled with wildness, sunshine, and release all year round.

    ¡°How is it? Is it easy to rx here? No one knows us here, and no one knows us, so let¡¯s enjoy ourselves tonight.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she looked at Huang Yueyan¡¯s happy appearance. Indeed, the pleasure that the people here released made people feel unnaturally rxed.

    DY Country¡¯s most lively bar was a whole street. It was the most lively and also the most popr venue. As soon as they entered, the ear-splitting music pierced through their eardrums. Everyone naturally followed the rhythm of the music and twisted their bodies. Even Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan were no exception.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that they were having fun here, but their every move was watched by others,

    Ouyang Le did not expect that she would meet them when she followed her father to hide here to give birth safely. Her child was also born prematurely. She was poisoned by the Gu back then, and the loss was too great. When the child was born, it was pitifully small.

    If not for her father being a well-known doctor, he might not have been able to keep it even after using all his methods. Although it was a girl, Ouyang Le was very happy.

    She rested for a period of time and went out to y with her friends. She did not expect to see Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan.

    These two women were actually here. Regardless of whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Huang Yueyan, they were not women to be trifled with. It was just that she did not expect the two of them to be so familiar with each other.

    Actually, she and Shen Xiaoxiao had always been enemies. Previously, because of Yan Kuan, andter because of Pei Li, she had no choice but to temporarily avoid them for the sake of the child. Naturally, she also knew the fate of Pei Li and Dongyou Country. In fact, she should have expected it long ago. Even without Yan Kuan¡¯s help, the hatred between Shen Xiaoxiao and Pei Li and Liu Yufei would not have been easy for them.

    Fortunately, she had gotten out of the situation quickly. However, she had never been a woman who was content with the current situation. She even vaguely felt that Shen Xiaoxiao had always been her opponent, both professionally and emotionally.

    This feeling was very strange. It was not like when she had been poisoned and bewitched. Even when she was sober, she felt that a woman like Shen Xiaoxiao, who had been sold to the underground boxing arena since she was young and did not know anything, would not have such good luck. How could she have such good luck? First, she met such a good man, he pampered her, loved her, andter she even developed her own business.

    Not long ago, the news had spread. The casino tycoon had given all his assets to his wife.

    Why? Why was she so lucky?

    She was the daughter of an aristocratic family. She was born to be sought after. However, living in the Ouyang family, she was equally active. She had to calcte in order to get what she wanted.

    To be able to get everything without doing anything, how could there be such a good thing in this world? She was just jealous and envious. From Yan Kuan back then until now.

    After giving birth, her figure recovered very slowly. It was still a little bloated. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had two children, and her figure was still so enchanting. She felt jealousy. Too much jealousy was awakened from distant memories.

    She should be the one who should be the center of attention and the center of attention. It shouldn¡¯t be Shen Xiaoxiao, it shouldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°Why? Do you know those two Asian women?¡±

    Seeing Ouyang Le staring at the two women not far away, Friend A asked curiously.

    ¡°That one is the woman that you were talking about just now, the one who got the casino tycoon to give away all his assets.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s her? Although there is news about her, there has never been a picture of her. Lele, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? Lele¡¯s family is a wealthy family.¡±

    Although they were from a wealthy family, these thoughts were enough to suppress their doubts.

    Ouyang Le¡¯s group of friends were all from the legal world. Although they were not particrly outstanding, they had some achievements in their own fields. Ouyang Le would not lower herself to date a group of useless people.

    Earlier, she had her license revoked by the Law Association. When she was pregnant, she took a new exam. Fortunately, she had some ability, so she didn¡¯t spend much time to pass the exam. Ouyang Le had just stayed abroad peacefully.

    She had been living veryfortably with Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s property. But now, when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao and the others again, the unwillingness to ept it resurfaced.

    She didn¡¯t mind Huang Yueyan. After all, she had seen too much of Huang Yueyan¡¯s arrogance since she was young. Therefore, she had almost gotten used to Huang Yueyan¡¯s superiority as the only heir of the Huang family.

    When you got used to someone surpassing you, no matter what that person did, you would get used to it. It was the same for Huang Yueyan and Ouyang Le.

    However, towards Shen Xiaoxiao, who was born below her, Ouyang Le was filled with injustice.

    ¡°Hey, take a picture and sell it to a magazine. It¡¯s best if you can take two photos of her being intimate with other men. That way, it¡¯ll be more valuable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. I can be a model for free.¡±

    One of the male partners was also the only one among them who was not awyer. They had a lot of fun.

    Aswyers, it was not good to use these tricks, but who asked them to be the same as Ouyang Le? A person who could befriend Ouyang Le was not much better.

    Huang Yueyan found that when a handsome man stared at Shen Xiaoxiao and danced next to her, he gave Shen Xiaoxiao an extremely obscure look and walked to the side with a sensible smile, which made Shen Xiaoxiao even more dumbfounded.

    This handsome man had an excellent figure and was very good-looking. However, he was not Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s type. She did not like a man who took the initiative, especially a man who was so hot-tempered. Although he was good-looking... His dressing was too casual, like a butterfly.

    Moreover, even though he waspatible with Shen Xiaoxiao in all aspects, Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought that there would be another man besides Yan Kuan in her life.

    Therefore, when he approached, Shen Xiaoxiao retreated. However, there were too many people here, so even if she retreated, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. Thus, Shen Xiaoxiao simply stopped and turned around to leave.

    Huang Yueyan had already slipped to the side of the bar to watch her show. When she turned her head, she saw her half-smiling appearance. However, at the same time, she also noticed that someone was holding a camera and taking photos of her.

    Moreover, her actions just now were clearly rejected in the eyes of these foreign men. Normally, these people should have sensibly been pushed away. After all, weren¡¯t they always particr about having a gentlemanly demeanor?

    However, the man just now had stuck close to her. He even wanted to use his hand to pull her. She did not want to cause trouble and dodged to the side. Meanwhile, the person who was taking photos with his cell phone was still aiming at her. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. She looked at the people in front of her but did not recognize them.. They were all a group of foreign girls. Why were they taking photos of her? Who asked them to take photos of her?

 Chapter 665 - Do It, Eastern Pig

    <h4>Chapter 665: Do It, Eastern Pig</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about that. She waved her hand and the men in ck who had been watching them immediately walked over.

    It was the unique gesture of the Dark Empire. They knew what to do without saying anything.

    Huang Yueyan also saw the men in cking over. She did not expect that these secret guards were always there. She was the one who drove the car when they left. It seemed that these people were following them.

    But what did Xiaoxiao want those people to do? What was the meaning of that strange gesture?

    Just as Huang Yueyan was puzzled, she heard a woman¡¯s scream:

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you snatching my phone? You are breaking thew, do you know that?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood where she was and quietly watched the group of four people denounce the bodyguards for breaking thew. There were two men and two women. One of the men had already revealed his identity as awyer and that he would sue them.

    In foreign countries, the mostmon way for people to get along with each other was through awyer¡¯s letter. For example, if you made too much noise at home and woke up the neighbor, the neighbor would not warn you. He would directly send awyer¡¯s letter to sue you for disturbing the residents.

    That was the case at the moment. However, they were up against the secret guards and Shen Xiaoxiao. Were they going to sue them? They were probably thinking too much.

    The secret guard took the phone and flipped through it. Sure enough, there were many photos of Boss. Shen Xiaoxiao had already walked over. The secret guard respectfully handed the phone to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at the men and women, took the cell phone, and looked at the photos they took. The angle was really tricky. Fortunately, it was a cell phone. If it were a professional camera, if this were to get out, it would be her ********, especially when the guy reached out and turned around. It looked like his hand was touching hers.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the cell phone, took the photo, and said to them:

    ¡°Before you sue me, I want to know why you took a photo of me?¡±

    ¡°You, you, although I took a photo of you, I took a photo of that handsome guy.¡±

    Was she trying to twist the truth? Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the blonde beauty in front of her. She was dressed s*xily. Of course, one always dressed s*xily when she came to the nightclub. However, from the few photos before and after the photo, she could tell that this woman was working as a copywriter. She was either awyer or an OL. The man just now had already said that he was awyer. It was very likely that the people who came with him were the same as this woman.

    ¡°You¡¯re awyer? Then you know better what happens when you secretly take photos of other people¡¯s privacy.¡±

    ¡°Did you check their phones?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao reminded. The secret guard immediately reached out to grab the other people¡¯s phones. Those people were obviously still taking photos with their phones in their hands.

    The secret guard¡¯s actions could not be stopped by these people. One of them took the phone, and the other person stopped him.

    After a quick check, sure enough, there were some photos on everyone¡¯s phones. This time, no one would believe that they were still taking photos of that handsome guy, because there were a few photos of her standing with the others.

    There was even a photo of her and Huang Yueyan.

    Huang Yueyan happened to see these photos when she walked over. She thought more about it. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity was mysterious, and she almost never left photos outside. These people either wanted her or Shen Xiaoxiao.

    She was even faster. She took the phone and deleted it. Thewyers all started to fight. But perhaps because they knew her identity, so no matter how angry they were, they didn¡¯t take the initiative to make a move. Sometimes, they even provoked the secret guards to take the initiative to attack.

    Since they were causing a lot of trouble, there were naturally thugs who came over.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°They snatched our phones. Everyone saw it.¡±

    When the model saw the thugsing over, she secretly gave them a look. He was a regr customer here. With one look, the thugs could tell that the woman was rich. Didn¡¯t they see that she even brought her bodyguards out?

    Moreover, she was an easterner. This was the kind of rich easterner that the thug loved to rip off.

    ¡°All of you easterners,e with me. This is not a ce for you to cause trouble.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s temper did not need to be mentioned. She would definitely not follow them. Shen Xiaoxiao would naturally not follow them as well. It was not her fault. Furthermore, what was wrong with easterners? Did an easterner deserve to be discriminated against?

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan¡¯s anger immediately red up.

    Not only that, the secret guard pulled two stools beside them and ced them beside Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan. He allowed the two of them to sit down. They were tired from dancing, so they naturally needed to rest.

    Such an arrogant action stunned everyone. Were they courting death? Did they know what this ce was? Even if there were two bodyguards, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.

    ¡°You eastern pigs, are you going to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping such a stinky mouth?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said that, one of the secret guards reached out and pinched the chin of the leading white man. His actions were quick, and before everyone could react, they only heard a crack. The Caucasian man¡¯s chin was removed in an instant, and an ear-piercing scream rang out. Then, everyone stopped and looked over to see what was going on.

    This was the hottest venue on the entire street, so naturally, there were the most thugs. The music had already stopped, and everyone was watching the farce here.

    The aura of Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan was really too strong. They were already two women of high positions, and usually, a nce from them would scare the subordinates for a long time. Needless to say, at this moment, the two women were sitting together.

    The more casual they were, the more shocked they were.

    Where did these peoplee from? They were really bold and had a strong presence.

    However, this was the No. 1 chassis of DY National Treasure Road, the territory of the biggest gang leader in the country. These people were really bold. They dared to cause trouble here. No matter how powerful the rich kid was, if they offended them, it would not be easy for them.

    Moreover, there were only two bodyguards. They would probably be chopped into pieces before they even walked out of the bar.

    Nearly 20 thugs came from all directions. Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan were still sitting there calmly.

    One of the white men saw that hispanion¡¯s jaw was actually removed. Although he was shocked, he still asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they offended you, but you hit so hard. This is the base of Decker. If you guys want to cause trouble, it seems like you picked the wrong ce.¡±

    ¡°Put that man¡¯s jaw on so that he won¡¯t say that we¡¯re causing trouble. Let him tell you what he did wrong to make us angry.¡±

    Huang Yue Yan spoke, and the secret guard walked over. He really wanted to fix the white man¡¯s jaw. However, because he had acted too quickly and directly made a move, they were already on guard against him. When they saw the secret guard walk over... Someone immediately wanted to attack him.

    But before he could make a move, the secret guard had already bypassed him and reached out to fix the man¡¯s chin. There was another scream, but by the time the people reacted, the secret guard had already returned to his position. He stood respectfully behind Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This move was too cool.. Everyone was stunned. Where did this persone from? They actually had such powerful subordinates?

 Chapter 666 - The Police Intervene

    <h4>Chapter 666: The Police Intervene</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you, you eastern pigs.¡±

    He had just been stuck on his chin, and when he saw that his helpers had arrived, he immediately went on a rampage at Shen Xiaoxiao. However, the white man who cameter was obviously more rational and immediately stopped him.

    Moreover, he had also heard those words. It seemed that it was because of these words that he had offended these twodies.

    ¡°You heard it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, both of you. Dolly, apologize to the twodies.¡±

    ¡°Apologize? On what basis? They dislocated my chin. I must teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°I want you to apologize immediately.¡±

    The white leader was starting to get angry. He was much more colorful than Dolly. It was obvious that the identities of these two women were not simple. How could an ordinary person afford to use such a powerful expert as a bodyguard?

    Although they were not afraid of causing trouble, their boss was going to entertain the most distinguished guest tonight. How could he allow anyone to cause trouble here?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Dolly had no choice. Although he was usually arrogant, he was one level lower than Eel here. He could only obey.

    His apology was made through gritted teeth. He had already thought it through. When he was out of here, Eel naturally would not be able to control him. When that time came, he would definitely teach these two women a lesson and let his brothers y with them one by one.

    He would definitely not let this matter go just like that.

    ¡°This apology is really simple. Eastern pig? Kid, as far as I know, the bottom of your street belongs to the eastern people. Scolding someone in someone else¡¯s territory, how can you still be reasonable?¡±

    ¡°So what if I scold you? If you dare to dislocate my chin, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    Eel saw that Dolly was going to stir up trouble again, but he also knew that this was just a short-mouthed scolding and his chin had been dislocated. These eastern people were making a big fuss over nothing.

    ¡°Guys, it was just a joke. You also dislocated his chin. To be honest, you guys went too far. And you¡¯re the ones who are causing trouble here.¡±

    After saying that, Eel turned to look at the people next to him. They were all young people. Was this a conflict between young people?

    ¡°What do you guys do?¡±

    Eel turned his gaze to the other people. They were all local people, so they naturally knew that they were in charge here. There was nothing that that person did not dare to touch. He was vicious and merciless, they naturally did not dare to say that they werewyers. To say that they werewyers here meant that they were courting death. Moreover, now that they knew that the matter had blown up, they naturally would not say that they were the ones who initiated the trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s them. It¡¯s them who snatched our phones. Look, our phones are still in their hands.¡±

    The other bodyguard did have another phone in his hands. However, he took a look and simply threw it back. This action was very natural and did not seem out of ce at all. Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°I picked it up. No one wants it.¡±

    What a simple sentence. This shamelessness almost made eelugh out loud.

    ¡°You are all lying through your teeth.¡±

    ¡°Alright, all of you shut up. I don¡¯t care why you are making trouble. Remember, this is not a ce where you can make a scene. All of you, please leave.¡±

    Eel spoke directly. Thewyers naturally did not dare to stay, but at this time, the police came over.

    In fact, the police rarely came here to take charge. After all, everyone knew that this was Darke¡¯s territory. Even the police had to give some face.

    However, when they received the police call, the councilman happened toe out of their office. They heard the conversation clearly, so they could only brace themselves and go to work.

    Eel did not expect that the police would actuallye to their territory. Who dared to call the police?

    These police usually epted a lot of bribes. Didn¡¯t they always turn a blind eye? Why did they suddenlye here?

    ¡°Someone called the police and said that someone was here to steal their phones. Was it you?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t call the police, but someone really stole our phones. Look, that person even threw my phone on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Take out your documents.¡±

    The police were doing their job. Eel frowned and took out his phone to make a call.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan looked at each other. They both felt that tonight¡¯s matter was really interesting. Were the ck and white factions involved in it at the same time?

    ¡°Where are the two of you? Please show me your documents.¡±

    If you asked Shen Xiaoxiao about the documents, she would definitely tell you that she never brought them with her when she went out.

    As for Huang Yueyan, she had brought it with her. However, with Shen Xiaoxiao as her boss, she did not want to bring it out.

    Therefore, the two of them said in unison, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it with me.¡±

    The police officer¡¯s expression immediately changed. They didn¡¯t bring it with them? How could they not bring it with them when they went out?

    The young man at the side looked at them with a mocking expression. Was this the rhythm of offending both the ck and white factions?

    ¡°Pleasee with us.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao finally saw a figure slowly walking towards the door. The main reason was that she was the only one who was walking out. How could she not be suspicious?

    Moreover, it was very easy to recognize an easterner here. Her figure was petite. In addition, even though Ouyang Le had changed a little after a few years, it was not as if she could not recognize her at all.

    ¡°Bring that woman here.¡±

    The police did not expect that the two women would continue to cause trouble while sitting there without moving?

    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Please cooperate with us.¡±

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao just nced at him and ignored him. One of the secret guards had already walked over and grabbed Ouyang Le. Huang Yueyan also saw Ouyang Le¡¯s appearance. Needless to say, what happened tonight must have something to do with Ouyang Le.

    Eel put down the phone and saw that the bodyguards were arresting people in his ce. However, he did not say anything immediately. Instead, he waited and waited. He had already notified the police department. Soon, someone would call these two people away. As long as the incident did not blow up, it was fine.

    However, these two women were really nosy.

    ¡°Yo, I was wondering who was so full of herself to cause trouble. So it¡¯s Ouyang Le. You guys know her, right? Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know her. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at the four young men. The four of them were stunned at the same time. What was going on?

    ¡°Did she ask you to take the photos?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do? What¡¯s going on with Lele?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on? Ouyang Le, exin to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me, Shen Xiaoxiao, Huang Yueyan. Do you think this is your home? That you can do whatever you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I want to do whatever I want. What I¡¯m curious about is why you don¡¯t learn from your mistakes. You know you can¡¯t afford to offend me, yet you still want to stir up trouble?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, this is DY Country. Don¡¯t you dare think of messing around!¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m messing around?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she gave a look to the police. This time, everyone could see it clearly. They did not care about what others thought. The secret guard went forward and searched Ouyang Le¡¯s bag. Sure enough, he took out a cell phone from inside. The most important thing was that there was indeed a photo of them on the cell phone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to search thisdy¡¯s bag.¡±

    ¡°Go and y at the side.. Shut up.¡±

 Chapter 667 - Backstage

    <h4>Chapter 667: Backstage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Miss Huang¡¯s temper was not to be trifled with. She hated the sight of these two nosy policemen. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t hear what the policeman said just now. They said the eastern pigs were just stirring up trouble.

    It seemed that these people had a lot of opinions about easterners like them. Although they had long known that DY Country¡¯s racial discrimination was serious, they had never expected it to be so serious. Even the police were like this, let alone a thug.

    ¡°You guys, let go of thatdy, or I¡¯ll shoot.¡±

    Pulling out guns at the slightest disagreement? Was DY Country like this?

    Eel did not think that they would suddenly think of shooting.

    Actually, it was not the police¡¯s fault for doing this. When the secret guards were going through Ouyang Le¡¯s bag, the gun at their waists bulged so much that the police could naturally see it at a nce. As dangerous people... Naturally, they would raise their guns to protect themselves and also protect the citizens.

    ¡°This is Darke¡¯s chassis. Guys, your boss told you to go back.¡±

    Eel didn¡¯t want the matter to blow up. At this moment, he was on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. However, these two young policemen had only been working here for three days, and the chassis hadn¡¯t warmed up yet. Otherwise, everyone would have heard the police call, why didn¡¯t theye? Why didn¡¯t theye?

    ¡°Sir, please stand back. Headquarters, call headquarters.¡±

    Before the police called, the phone rang. Eel looked at them and knew who it was. He didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there quietly waiting.

    After the two hung up the phone, they didn¡¯t say anything. They looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan angrily and left immediately, as if these two people were just here to help.

    Since the police had left, there was no one to support Ouyang Le. However, Ouyang Le wasn¡¯t really hiding abroad and doing nothing. She knew that Shen Xiaoxiao had a strong background. No, it should be Yan Kuan¡¯s. However, the news of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao getting a divorce had spread like wildfire in the country. Even if Yan Kuan was capable, he might not help her.

    Therefore, Ouyang Le was emboldened and said to Eel, ¡°I know Cang Long. I am Cang Long¡¯s woman.¡±

    Cang Long was one of Darke¡¯s top men. He was highly valued. However, he was involved in the drug case a while ago. It was Ouyang Le who helped him as hiswyer. Cang Long was naturally grateful to Ouyang Le. Of course... After all this, Ouyang Le and Cang Long had a little rtionship. In addition, Cang Long was a member of the underworld. Therefore, Ouyang Le used the excuse of developing her ownwork to maintain this rtionship with Cang Long.

    Now that that person said that this ce was Darke¡¯s territory, it was naturally not wrong to mention Cang Long.

    Eels were not easy to coax, but they would never offend this woman. What if she really was Cang Long¡¯s woman?

    Eel immediately took out his phone and called Cang Long. Cang Long had just received apliment from Darke that he had arranged the important people well and was about to arrive. It was a chance for him to show his face, so he was very happy at the moment.

    After hearing Eel¡¯s call, he knew that thewyer he had been ying with had gotten into some trouble recently. Of course, he was willing to settle it. If it was an ordinary woman, then forget it. The other party was after all awyer and had some skills. Even the boss said that such a woman was much more useful than an ordinary woman.

    Therefore, this kind of rtionship was tacitly epted.

    Now that Ouyang Le hade to ask for help, there was naturally no reason not to help.

    ¡°It¡¯s my woman. Help her settle the trouble. Quickly make arrangements on your side. The big shot mighte to your side to take a look at the ce. Don¡¯t mess things up.¡±

    In Cang Long¡¯s heart, not many people dared to cause trouble in Darke¡¯s territory. Even if they did, it would be a small matter between drunks, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Moreover, the ce was already very popr, and these small troubles happened many times every day. It was bound to happen. Naturally, he only gave a few reminders before he went out with his boss to greet the important people.

    Since Cang Long had spoken, Eel could not let Ouyang Le be bullied easily. Dolly had also heard the orders from above, so he naturally became arrogant. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said impolitely,?¡°B*tch, don¡¯t even think about walking out of this door today.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please let her go.¡±

    ¡°Let her go? She secretly took pictures of me. Don¡¯t you know? Why should I listen to you and let her go?¡±

    ¡°Miss, are you not giving me face?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Why would I give you face when I don¡¯t even know you? Just because this woman said she was someone¡¯s woman, you guys are ready to be ruthless? Are you out of your mind? Have you thought it through?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was furious when she saw Ouyang Le. No, she was furious when she saw any member of the Ouyang family, especially since she had just seen Huo Wanting tonight. Bringing Shen Xiaoxiao out to have fun was originally intended to vent her anger. Now, Ouyang Le was even taking the initiative to provoke them.

    She naturally knew what it meant when she took these photos. Selling them to magazines, creating scandals, tarnishing her little reputation, or exposing her little identity. Did she think that they were all idiots?

    ¡°Eel, these two women are too arrogant. We have to teach them a lesson. Brothers, attack. Take these people down and send them to the back.¡±

    This time, Eel did not stop them and allowed Dolly to give the orders. When the secret guards saw someoneing up, they naturally took action. More than 20 thugs immediately started fighting with them. Of course, there were also people who wanted to directly capture Shen Xiaoxiao. However, the two secret guards protected the two of them tightly. There was no danger at all.

    It made Huang Yueyan¡¯s hands itch.

    ¡°Great-aunt, my hands are itching to beat someone up today.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, she could not help butugh. ¡°Then, you really have to endure it. I have a feeling that tonight will definitely be very lively.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was a little puzzled by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. In fact, she could also see that they could have settled the matter peacefully. However, Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be deliberately provoking these people. Why was that?

    ¡°This is the other half of the territory of the Obsidian Star. I¡¯m going to check it out while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I say, you guys are really all-pervasive here. It¡¯s the same here too. No wonder this Darke is so awesome. The police easily called him away.¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s all-pervasive? If Darke wants to touch that thing, it¡¯s natural that he¡¯ll hit it off with Long Xi. Previously, we were the ones who suppressed it. Fortunately, it was done secretly. But now, it¡¯s openly done. It seems that DY Country isn¡¯t so peaceful anymore.¡±

    ¡°This Long Xi is really full of himself. What¡¯s so good about that thing? Why does he need so much money?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Those who don¡¯t have money naturally want to be rich. You rich people don¡¯t understand this logic.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, how could I not understand? This street is under my name. I¡¯ll sell this ce tomorrow and return to my country. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve returned to my country. I¡¯ll return to my country to develop myself. Eastern pig? I want to let everyone know what Long Xi is.¡±

    She did not expect that Huang Yueyan would be so agitated that she wanted to return to her country.. This was really a pleasant surprise.

 Chapter 668 - Fishing For Big Fish and Cleaning Up the Mess

    <h4>Chapter 668: Fishing For Big Fish and Cleaning Up the Mess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll get the secret guards to send you back first. After all, the matters here have something to do with the ****. It¡¯s not good for you to be here.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, do you think I¡¯m afraid of these things? A sister wouldn¡¯t be so disloyal. I know you¡¯re trying to lure out that Darke behind the scenes, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiaoughed. This Huang Yueyan not?**** was a pity. She was born a bandit. In the past life, if it was the same as the dream, Yueyan and Yan Kuan being together, it really made sense.

    ¡°Knowing that I want to see Darke, you still dare to get involved in this mess? I think you are born with a restless life. Darke is involved in p*rnography, gambling, and drugs. You should leave for the time being. Maybe I have to clean up the house today.¡±

    ¡°Then I will have to wait for a good show. Clean up the house, and the boss of the Dark Empire wille personally. To be honest, I have never seen you fight before. You have to let me take a good look. Remember to slow downter. Aiya, I should bring my phone out and take a picture.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Yueyan, you think too highly of me. You, are you really not leaving?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. This is a difficult time to watch a good show. Naturally, I have to stay.¡±

    ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡±

    The two of them chatted happily. Eel, who was the only one who did not make a move, was getting more and more uncertain. These two women were too unusual. At this time, they were not afraid at all and were even sitting there joking. However, it also made sense. Look at the two bodyguards. With their skills, they had more than 20 thugs, but they did not even touch the two women. Where did these peoplee from? Why was there not a single rumor about them?

    Ouyang Le was also a little nervous. She was naturally happy that Cang Long had helped her. However, she did not expect that this woman was still so powerful. D*mn it, she was indeed her nemesis.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. Those two are too powerful. How can we not give them some powerful ones?¡±

    Ouyang Le whispered in Eel¡¯s ear. Eel naturally knew what this woman meant. She wanted him to use his weapon for real.

    Of course, Ouyang Le did not say this quietly. Dolly, who was next to him, naturally heard it. In the past, there was a rule that unless the boss nodded, guns were not allowed to be used to avoid trouble. However, it could be an exception if there was a special situation.

    Dolly took out the gun on his waist and aimed it directly at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head. He shouted to the others, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Even if they met an expert, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for Shen Xiaoxiao, let alone the half-baked Dolly?

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s heart jumped when she saw Dolly raise his gun again. However, she also saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s finger move. With a gentle flick, a silver light was thrown at Dolly.

    Before the gun was fired, it was hit to the ground by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s de. The de directly pierced into the back of Dolly¡¯s hand.

    This move shocked everyone.

    ¡°Alright, stop.¡±

    The secret guards were extremely obedient. As soon as she said to stop, they immediately stopped. When the other thugs saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s action just now, they were already shocked. They originally thought that these two men were very powerful. They did not expect this woman to be even more powerful.

    Who exactly was this woman?

    ¡°Take her away.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was going to take Ouyang Le away today. She wanted to use Ouyang Le to lure Ouyang Jinguo out. She also wanted to know more about the Ouyang family, especially about the Yin-Yang Fruit.

    Eel saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was still going to take Ouyang Le away. He then thought of his big brother¡¯s order and felt extremely troubled.

    ¡°Thisdy, are you really not giving us, No. 1 Treasure Road¡¯s Darke?¡±

    ¡°No. 1 Treasure Road? Darke? If you want to protect this woman, let Darkee to me personally to ask for her.¡±

    What an arrogant tone. But judging from her tone, did she know their boss, Darke?

    Eel was getting more and more uncertain.

    For a moment, other than Dolly¡¯s painful screams, the scene suddenly became strangely quiet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s just an ordinary businessman. She only hired two powerful bodyguards. She doesn¡¯t put you in her eyes at all. She¡¯s just trying to scare you.¡±

    Ouyang Le spoke in time. Ordinary businessman? Really an ordinary businessman? How could an ordinary businessman have the aura of these two women? Especially the one with short hair on the right side. There was even a hint of killing intent. This kind of aura had never been seen on their boss.

    The feeling of looking down on the world made Eel feel more and more uncertain.

    Ouyang Le, who was at the side, was inexplicably anxious. If Shen Xiaoxiao really took her away, she would be in trouble. She couldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, definitely couldn¡¯t be taken away by Shen Xiaoxiao. She had to take out her chips to save herself. What chips did she have? Other than Cang Long, what other chips did she have?

    Got it. When she was with Cang Long, she heard Cang Long say that there was a big deal going on in dark recently and that there was a big shoting over. She could use it. Yes, she could use it.

    ¡°Eel, Cang Long told me that there¡¯s a big shoting over. Are you going to let these people cause trouble? No matter how powerful they are, are they as powerful as the big shot?¡±

    Eel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Cang Long even told this to this woman? However, Cang Long also said that there was a chance that the big shot woulde overter. He really couldn¡¯t let the situation continue like this. He had to end this farce immediately.

    ¡°Madam, please leave immediately. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±

    Even so, Eel still gave Shen Xiaoxiao a lot of face. He definitely couldn¡¯t afford to offend this woman no matter what her identity was. Whether she knew their boss or not, if he offended their boss, he would be the one who would suffer in the end. Simrly, if he offended this woman, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any advantage either.

    Therefore, it was best to give adder for everyone to go down together.

    He didn¡¯t expect that a small dispute would turn out like this. It was all because of the benefits and no brains.

    ¡°Your name is Eel? Not bad, you still have some brains. You¡¯re able to stay steady under such circumstances. Why don¡¯t you follow me? I guarantee that you won¡¯t have to be a gangster.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s recruitment made Shen Xiaoxiao not know whether tough or cry. What kind of situation was this? This great-aunt was really fearless.

    Eel didn¡¯t know how to describe his current mood. Did this woman miss the point?

    ¡°No, they can¡¯t leave. They came to our ce with weapons. ording to the rules, one of their hands will be crippled. Moreover, she injured me. We can¡¯t let it go just like that.¡±

    Dolly, who was holding them back, started to make a ruckus. That d*mnable woman actually injured his hand with a de. How could he let them escape so easily?

    ¡°Shut up, Dolly.¡±

    ¡°Looks like your subordinates aren¡¯t convinced.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Ladies, this is our ck card. Ladies, pleasee again.¡±

    ¡°Now I think you have good taste.. This kid shouldn¡¯t be a gangster.¡±

 Chapter 669 - Eel

    <h4>Chapter 669: Eel</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao also gave a rarepliment. Now, she found Eel more and more pleasing to the eye. It was such a pity that he only worked as a hired thug in a bar.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me. I took a fancy to him first.¡±

    Eel became more and more speechless. He had never said that he wanted to join with any of them. Why did it sound like he had been sold? And it was such a hot item? Was he? Was he?

    ¡°What the f*ck, where do you think this ce is? Brothers, take out your weapons and attack.¡±

    Dolly gave the order and the ten of his men behind him took out their guns. Those who did not have guns also took out watermelon knives and steel pipes from somewhere.

    Looking at this situation, it was impossible for them not to make a scene. Although everyone was watching a good show, they did not take action with real weapons. Now that they had taken out their weapons... Everyone began to panic and flee to the door.

    The originally lively scene immediately became chaotic.

    Eel was so angry that his liver hurt. He knew that this Dolly was brainless. He was so arrogant just because his sister was the boss¡¯ new favorite. He was really an idiot.

    ¡°Dolly, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Eel, if you¡¯re afraid of death, then get lost. These two women won¡¯t be able to walk out of here today. I can¡¯t hurt my hand for nothing.¡±

    Dolly looked at his right hand. When he looked at it, his heart was even more terrified. He clearly didn¡¯t see any white veins popping out just now, but now he realized... This woman had actually used a de to directly cut off three of the veins on his right arm. At this moment, his fingers werepletely out of control. D*mn it, d*mn it. He couldn¡¯t let this woman go. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let this woman go.

    Other than those hiding in the dark and thewyers who had been scared silly for a long time, there was only them in the hall.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the posture of Eel, who was even more helpless. She ignored Dolly¡¯s mor and directly said to Eel,?¡°It seems that there is still ack of discipline in managing your subordinates. If my subordinates do not follow orders like this, do you know the consequences?¡±

    ¡°Kill without mercy.¡±

    The secret guard directly answered. Eel was stunned. Now he was sure that the person who could say these three words was definitely not a simple businesswoman. This woman definitely had a background. Moreover, he had a premonition, and it was the kind of person who said it... She had an incredible background.

    ¡°So, he is not suitable to be a gangster, right? He will be quite good with me.¡±

    Huang Yueyan could respond immediately. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her and smiled. She did not care about Eel and the other people¡¯s expressions at all. She said to Huang Yueyan,?¡°It¡¯s not bad for him to be with you. How about this? I¡¯ll teach him for you at my ce. I guarantee that he¡¯ll be a sharp de.¡±

    Huang Yueyan naturally knew what Shen Xiaoxiao meant by teaching him. If he could really be taught in the Dark Empire, then he would be a gold-medal bodyguard. A gold-medal bodyguard with a brain. Not bad. This idea was not bad.

    ¡°This idea is not bad. Then, I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Eel could not hold it in anymore. Wasn¡¯t this getting more and more off-topic?

    ¡°The two of you, I¡¯m afraid this is not appropriate, right?¡±

    ¡°Other than Ouyang Le, take him away too.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care what Eel said. Since Huang Yueyan had taken a fancy to him, she would naturally do as she was told. As for this kid¡¯s own wishes? Sorry, she would not consider it for the time being.

    The secret guards made their move. Ouyang Le was originally standing beside Eel. Now, the two of them were together.

    However, no matter what happened in the future, Eel was still a member of No. 1 Treasure Road. If he was really taken away so easily, he would not be able to wash himself off even if he jumped into the yellow river.

    Eel directly made his move and started fighting with the secret guards.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan sat at the side and watched the show. They had deliberately done this to force Darke to show himself. It was really unexpected that they had taken a fancy to this Eel. Moreover, this Eel¡¯s skills were really not bad, to be able to take more than 30 moves from the secret guard before being at a disadvantage. It was enough for him to be Yueyan¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡°This kid¡¯s skills are not bad.¡±

    Being taken down by the secret guard, Eel could not be described as shocked anymore. He was extremely clear about his skills. He was considered an expert in the arena, but this person had taken him down so easily, and now, the doubt in his heart was growing bigger and bigger. He seemed to have guessed the identity of this woman.

    The oriental woman had such a powerful subordinate. And, and, her hand... She indeed had that ring on her hand.

    She was?

    She was?

    She was the new boss of the Dark Empire, Boss Shen?

    Oh my god, it was actually her?

    ¡°You are? You are Boss Shen?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, now there¡¯s another advantage. You have good eyesight and are smart.¡±

    Eel was instantly speechless. It was really her. Oh my god, how could this be?

    Why was she in this ce? The legendary woman who was rumored to be boss in the underworld was actually in front of him?

    ¡°Eel, you are really useless. Brothers, attack.¡±

    ¡°Dolly, are you crazy? Do you know who she is? Why aren¡¯t you bringing your brothers with you? Do you want to die?¡±

    At this time, Eel was still yelling at Dolly. He didn¡¯t want his brothers to lose their lives in vain. After all, this ce was the territory of the Dark Empire, and Boss Shen was also their boss¡¯s boss.

    As for the news that the gang had recently spread that Boss wanted to start a new business and take the opportunity to cooperate with Boss Long to engage in prostitution, gambling, and drugs, he actually didn¡¯t agree.

    His parents died from drugs. He had grown up here, and it wasn¡¯t good to see too many drug dealers.

    However, no one listened to him. In the past, the Dark Empire explicitly forbade drug trafficking, so even though Darke was secretly doing it, he pretended not to know. Even if Darke wanted to use him, he would pretend to be stupid. Otherwise, how could a person like him, who had been in the underworld for so many years, still be a hired thug?

    Now, Boss Shen had actually taken a fancy to him. No, that was not the point. Boss Shen had actuallye here. Then, there was only one possibility, which was to clean up the house!

    This realization scared him into a cold sweat. If that was really the case, then would all these brothers die?

    Didn¡¯t he hear what Boss Shen said just now? She would kill her disobedient subordinates without mercy.

    So now, what could he do to save his subordinates?

    ¡°Boss Shen, please be merciful and let my brothers go?¡±

    ¡°Eel, you cowardly little sister, you actually begged this woman? You traitor, idiot. Brothers, you¡¯ve seen it. Eel has betrayed us. He¡¯s so cowardly. If he¡¯s not from No. 1 Treasure Road, then there¡¯s no need to be polite. Attack him.¡±

    Dolly had always been suppressed by Eel. He could not find an opportunity to get rid of him. He was always in the way, especially when it came to drug trafficking. He pretended to be aloof. Now that there was an opportunity, he had to take advantage of it to get rid of him. This way... He would sit in Eel¡¯s position. This was a great opportunity.

    ¡°Boss Shen?¡±

    ¡°Eel, no one appreciates your kindness. If someone was willing to put down their weapons, I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping them alive. However, not everyone has such a fate.¡±

    Eel was shocked by this and couldn¡¯t find any words to refute.

 Chapter 670 - She Thought He Was Dirty

    Chapter 670: She Thought He Was Dirty

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Eel and saw that the kid still had some feelings for them. She sat there with a casual look on her face and slowly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not a murderer. Those who put down their guns can leave behind their limbs. Those who put down their sticks and knives can leave their hands.¡±

    Eel¡¯s heart rxed after hearing those words. However, everyone else was shocked. This woman was not crazy, right? Who did she think she was?

    Even Ouyang Le¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Why was this woman so arrogant?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ouyang Le and said to Eel, ¡°You don¡¯t need me to teach you what to do, right?¡±

    Eel was stunned. He looked at Ouyang Le and immediately understood. He immediately walked to Ouyang Le¡¯s side and took her off the hands of the secret guard, personally watching Ouyang Le.

    The two guards came down at the same time. This was the time to truly show their strength. They were simply ying with them previously.

    All the thugs had no chance to shoot at all. They were quickly shot down by the swift and never-failing secret guards.

    These thugs were holding guns in front of their faces. How many of them were truly urate with their guns? How could theypare to the guards who trained all year round?

    Therefore, in less than 10 minutes, more than 20 hooligans were wailing and screaming. Their limbs were crooked or they fell to the ground in pain.

    From the beginning to the end, their guns were just like decorations. They werepletely useless.

    At this moment, Dolly was truly shocked. He knew that he had indeed offended someone he should not have offended.

    But who was this woman?

    ¡°Boss Shen, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. This anger is getting stronger and stronger.¡±

    A voice suddenly came from the door, causing everyone to look over. It was as if Dolly had seen his savior. He saw his boss walking in with a young man.

    That young man walked in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. He seemed to be somewhat familiar with that woman. He immediately screamed at Darke, ¡°Boss, Boss, save me, save me.¡±

    Darke was already drenched in cold sweat. He was originally furious when he saw the guests running around at the door. However, when he walked in and saw the men lying on the ground... and the woman who was sitting there leisurely, he knew that it was over. Why was she here?

    At this moment, how could Darke still care about this?

    He immediately trotted in front of Shen Xiaoxiao and said to her respectfully like a grandson, ¡°Boss, Boss, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t teach my little brothers a good lesson. I didn¡¯t know that Boss woulde today. Boss, please spare my life.¡±

    Everyone was surprised again. Their boss called this woman ¡®Boss¡¯. Did this mean that this woman was the boss of the Dark Empire?

    This time, the people who were screaming and the people who had followed Darke in were so scared that they did not dare to breathe.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about how Darke was groveling. Instead, she turned her head to look at the person who had just spoken.

    Long Xi!

    This man was really fast. He had actually found the most disobedient rat in the entire Dark Empire so quickly.

    The two of them came together. This must be the big shot that Ouyang Le had mentioned earlier.

    Long Xi was also considered a big shot? Actually, ording to the previous division, this was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s territory, so Long Xi had actually crossed the line and stepped on her head. Then she would not be polite and ask forpensation.

    It was not so easy to take advantage of her, Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Long Xi, isn¡¯t your appetite too big? You¡¯re snatching my things too?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was not afraid of Long Xi. When she saw Long Xiing over, she had already guessed in her heart that it would not be as simple as cleaning up the house tonight. She might even have to negotiate with this man.

    He was obviously Yan Kuan, but he had such an annoying face now. Even his personality had be so disgusting.

    Long Xi heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s words and turned to look at her. He still had to give some face to this boss who was ranked in the top 10 in the world. Moreover, this woman had a close rtionship with Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Boss Huang, you must have misunderstood. How could I possibly take your things?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you didn¡¯t take them away? Then, I guess my eyes are ying tricks on me. But since it¡¯s not Boss Long¡¯s, then I don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯ll get someone to post the video on all the major websites around the world at night. A human flesh search will always find the person. The man who hurt me can¡¯t just leave like that.¡±

    She had long said that Huang Yueyan was a bit of a bandit. Well, since she didn¡¯t admit it, she definitely wasn¡¯t pulling him along to cause trouble. Anyway, there was a video before. Although it didn¡¯t capture Long Xi, it was indeed done by Long Xi¡¯s men.

    If it was broadcasted on all the websites around the world, Huang Yueyan really could do it because she had a lot of money. She had a lot of money and nowhere to spend it. She just liked to get back at him in these aspects.

    Long Xi looked at this person who did not like to y by the rules like Shen Xiaoxiao. He sighed in his heart. No wonder the two of them were on good terms. It was just that their style of doing things was simr. Birds of a feather flock together.

    ¡°Then, President Huang, you have to prepare the funds and slowly advertise.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m also doing advertisement along the way. My Huang family has a lot of money. The inte is so powerful. We might not only be able to find the people, but we might even be able to dig out the parents and ancestors of those people.¡±

    The others finally understood that the other woman was one of the top ten richest people in the world, and the only rich woman in the world, Huang Yueyan.

    Good heavens, the identities of these two women were indeed not simple. One was rich, and the other was powerful.

    Eel was even more grateful for himself at this moment. Fortunately, he was sensible, and fortunately, he still had the foresight. Otherwise, he would have really offended them.

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao did not really want to see Long Xi. No matter what the reason was, she felt that the distance between her and Yan Kuan was getting farther and farther, and Long Xi was the biggest obstacle between them.

    In the image captured in the video, the woman, Mu Sha, Shen Xiaoxiao had asked people to investigate. She would get her hands on any man she liked even if she had to pay for it. She would only clean up after she was tired of ying with them.

    Previously, when she stood with Long Xi, it was obvious that she was doing those things. Most importantly, the next afternoon, news came from Mu Sha¡¯s Vietnamese base that she would cooperate with Long Xi.

    Was there such a coincidence?

    For Long Xi, his current situation was not good. Being able to rope in Mu Sha was beneficial to him without any harm.

    If it was Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao was 100% sure that he would never have anything to do with this woman. Even if this woman was naked and standing in front of him, Yan Kuan would still be indifferent. However, this person had now be Long Xi.

    The character of Long Xi waspletely different from Yan Kuan¡¯s. In order to achieve his goal, he would do anything. How could a person who would not even let go of a newborn baby care about his little bit of manliness?

    Moreover, it was the kind with many benefits. Would he not take the bait?

    Therefore, at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao really did not want to see Long Xi. She felt that he was dirty....

 Chapter 671 - His Own Choice

    <h4>Chapter 671: His Own Choice</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head after taking a nce at Long Xi. It was obvious that she did not want to interact with this man. No, she should treat this man as air.

    ¡°Hey, what kind of attitude do you have? How dare you treat our boss like this?¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s new underling did not seem to know the rules at all. However, Long Xi did not need him to scold Shen Xiaoxiao at all. Long Xi frowned and said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know the rules, drag him down and deal with him. He even dares to offend Boss Shen?¡±

    Many people didn¡¯t know how ruthless Long Xi was, but people of their level definitely knew. Darke had heard about it too, but he had to deal with him just because of one sentence. This was really extraordinary ruthlessness.

    Huang Yueyan also frowned. He was really no different from Yan Kuan. He was too ruthless.

    ¡°No, please spare my life, Boss Shen. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to learn how to be a tutor. Your boss wants to deal with you, not me. Of course, if my men don¡¯t know the rules, I will punish them too.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. Darke trembled and broke out in cold sweat. She was talking to him. He was from the Dark Empire, but now he was taking advantage of the Dark Empire¡¯s division of territory to fish in troubled waters.

    He would have liked to have been assigned to Long Xi¡¯s side, but it just so happened that he was on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. This was not going to be easy.

    It was highly likely that he would die here today. Long Xi had just reached an agreement with him, so he did not know if Long Xi would save him.

    ¡°Boss, I...¡±

    ¡°So Darke and Boss Long are so familiar with each other. From the looks of it, the two of you have known each other for a long time.¡±

    ¡°This, this, this, Boss Long, Boss Long¡¯s visit this time is a little, a little...¡±

    Long Xi saw that Darke was so frightened in front of Shen Xiaoxiao that he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. He even wanted to put him aside. How could the things that he, Long Xi, had nned, be ruined like this? Of course it couldn¡¯t.

    Therefore, Long Xi directly followed Darke¡¯s words and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Boss Shen, there¡¯s no need to be angry. Darke and I have only discussed a business deal.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi. Of course, she had no choice but to look at him. He had interrupted her and was trying to take responsibility for the matter. Why was Darke so indispensable? Long Xi¡¯s appetite was really big.

    ¡°Discuss a business deal? I just don¡¯t know what business deal Darke and Boss Long have to discuss. After all, our shop at No. 1 Treasure Road has always been doing legitimate business. Oh, look at my memory. Just now, Boss Long said to discuss a business deal with Darke, not No. 1 Treasure Road. It¡¯s my misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Darke, since Boss Long wants to talk about business with you, it seems that you two have a very good personal rtionship. It seems that I¡¯ve been meddling in this matter. Sorry to have disturbed you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, Boss. No, we don¡¯t have a very good personal rtionship, nor do we want to put No. 1 Treasure Road aside. We¡¯re just here to have some fun. Boss Long is here to have fun at our shop. Really, I¡¯m just doing my duty as a host.¡±

    How could Darke not know what Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hidden meaning was? Once he admitted that he was on good terms with Long Xi or that he was doing business on his own and that it had nothing to do with No. 1 Treasure Road, then he would be expelled from the Dark Empire. It had nothing to do with No. 1 Treasure Road.

    How could he not be scared?

    Naturally, Long Xi understood Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words as well. He felt a little ufortable. It was not only because of Darke¡¯s haste to clear his name, but also because of his own abilities. How could he be easily outdone by a woman?

    Although this woman was Shen Xiaoxiao, as his territory grewrger andrger, and as his ambitions grewrger, he wanted to stand on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head and wait for her to beg him, or he wanted her to submit to him.

    Therefore, such a contradictory feeling made him extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Darke, why do you have to clear your name so cleanly? Boss Shen is not the kind of person who is unsympathetic. Working with me will benefit both parties. Why do you have to be so unreasonable, Boss Shen?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Darke. She was not in a hurry and asked Darke directly, ¡°Did you hear that? Boss Long said that you want to cooperate?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I...¡±

    Darke nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and then sneaked a nce at Long Xi. Hepared the two in his heart. who was the most advantageous? Obviously, he was not afraid that someone woulde to provoke and bully them. However, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others did not allowed them to touch poison. In the past, they would only look at it. Even so, the profits were still considerable. How could he let go of such a big temptation?

    Moreover, he was cooperating with Long Xi and the others this time. The profits were even more. He could not bear to do so. He really could not bear to do so.

    Darke was in a difficult position, but Shen Xiaoxiao would not sympathize at all. She continued to ask Darke,?¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your brothers if they want to continue working with Boss Long? Or do you want to do business peacefully?¡±

    Darke did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to actually want to make his own choice? What exactly did this mean?

    But since Shen Xiaoxiao had said so, then she must be serious. Darke nced at Cang Long behind him. Cang Long had followed Darke for many years. When he saw that his boss was in trouble, he would naturally help. Moreover, it was towards Shen Xiaoxiao... Cang Long was not familiar with her at all. If not for his boss being so afraid, he would not have been afraid of such a petite little woman.

    To him, what he was more familiar with was Long Xi.

    Therefore, when Darke needed to make a choice, Cang Long, who had always understood Darke very well, instantly understood what Darke meant. If he really wanted to continue following Shen Xiaoxiao, he would have rejected Long Xi immediately. However, at this moment, he was being vague... Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he didn¡¯t want to speak up so as to avoid falling under judgement? Therefore, these words could only be spoken by his underlings.

    ¡°Two bosses, we brothers want to earn more money. Our boss has been kind to us. He has raised so many brothers, so he wants to look for more projects.¡±

    These words were spoken in a very reserved manner. Of course, it was also said very well. There were too many brothers and they couldn¡¯t feed them. Naturally, they had to do other projects.

    Darke heaved a sigh of relief. Cang Long really understood his intentions.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Darke¡¯s silent expression and understood. However, she turned to look at the Eel and asked,?¡°What about you, eel? How do you choose?¡±

    Eel didn¡¯t expect Shen Xiaoxiao to ask him. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and then at Darke, who had been secretly giving him a look. At this moment, Eel¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest. He was nervous and afraid. However, hadn¡¯t he always made a choice? At this moment, he was only making this choice on the surface. Therefore, Eel took a deep breath and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Your subordinate feels that it¡¯s better to be a cleaner person.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. This kid was indeed different.

    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for the existence of No. 1 Treasure Road.¡±

    With a light sentence, Darke fell to the ground in shock. This... This.... Boss Shen was going to destroy the entire No. 1 Treasure Road? Was that really the case?

 Chapter 672 - I Get Annoyed Whenever I See You

    <h4>Chapter 672: I Get Annoyed Whenever I See You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss, please spare my life! Boss, please spare my life!¡±

    Darke did not expect that he would have to make his own choice, right? Why did Boss Shen mean to take all of their lives?

    How could this be?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why do you have to do this? Aren¡¯t you a little too angry? No. 1 Treasure Road has been established for so many years. It¡¯s such a pity that you don¡¯t want it just because you say so.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi who had interrupted her. She turned her head and continued to look at him coldly:

    ¡°What? Does Boss Long have any good suggestions? Or are you nning to interfere?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but this interference is from the Dark Empire. There¡¯s no such thing as interfering, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled contemptuously and continued to say,?¡°Then, Boss Long, are you saying that you want to take over No. 1 Treasure Road directly? Are you trying to steal my territory brazenly?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, how can I? I just want to discuss with Xiaoxiao. Since No. 1 Treasure Road is going to be disbanded, why don¡¯t I use another territory to exchange with Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°Exchange? Where do you want to exchange with me, Boss Long?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. For a moment, he could not figure out what Shen Xiaoxiao was trying to do. Why was she so calm? Although she had always been as cold as ice, she was too calm at this moment. He was about to step on her head and fight for territory.

    Long Xi rolled his eyes and said to Shen Xiaoxiao straightforwardly,?¡°Based on my friendship with Xiaoxiao, how about the entire Western Region¡¯s 23rd District?¡±

    The question was thrown back to her? Shen Xiaoxiao saw through Long Xi¡¯s intentions at a nce, so she did not stand on ceremony and said to Long Xi,?¡°Then I¡¯ll take Wanhe No. 33 and Ripper Street No. 12.¡±

    She asked for two territories in one go?

    Moreover, Wanhe No. 33¡¯s territory and Ripper Street No. 12 were not small. The only weakness was that they were a little remote. Was Shen Xiaoxiao really willing to trade them?

    At first, he thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would choose the most prosperous East City No. 1 and North Loach No. 2 in the Western 23rd District, but she had chosen the farthest ce. What did she mean by this?

    Moreover, he had even thought that even if Xiaoxiao would choose the most prosperous one of his, he would have plenty of ways to confuse the market there so that Shen Xiaoxiao would feel ufortable after swallowing a fly. However, Shen Xiaoxiao just had to y her cards randomly. What exactly was she going to do?

    Why did Long Xi feel that Shen Xiaoxiao had already nned this all along?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you sure you want to choose these two ces?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to choose them? What? Are you going to regret it again? Going back on your word?¡±

    Going back on his word? Of course not. No. 1 Treasure Road was close to the port, so it was the best ce for bulk goods. One of them would cover a few areas, which was why he had deliberately hooked up with Darke. Of course, Darke was also a dirty rat, and he was not clean to begin with. Speaking of which, it could be considered a mutual benefit.

    It was just that he had always known that it would be more troublesome on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side.

    However, he had not expected to run into her here. Moreover, things had developed to this point, which made him feel a little fortunate. If he hade a stepter Shen Xiaoxiao hadpletely integrated with No. 1 Treasure Road, then he would have missed out on a golden opportunity.

    Therefore, although it seemed to be a loss to use two territories to trade now, in reality, those two remote ces were really useless to the current Long Xi.

    He sent people to help with the integration.

    Therefore, although those two ces seemed to be his territory, in fact, the people on his side might still recognize Shen Xiaoxiao as their boss.

    No matter which aspect it was from, it was beneficial to Long Xi without any harm. However, Long Xi was still a little worried. In order to expand her territory, Xiaoxiao did not even differentiate between strong and weak?

    Long Xi only took over half of the forces of the Dark Empire, but it was not clear. The more remote and the wider the area, therger the base of the Dark Empire and the more people there would be.

    Back then, in order to prevent such a problem from happening, Yan Kuan had already made preparations. There were less than half of the people on the register of the Dark Empire.

    Therefore, this was the biggest cake. Of course, people like Long Xi who could not understand it in person and did not have a confidant, would naturally not know the inside story.

    ¡°I want to know why Xiaoxiao chose these two ces?¡±

    ¡°Because I can stay away from you. It¡¯s annoying to see you.¡±

    Such impolite words made Long Xi¡¯s face extremely unsightly. This was not the reason at all, but she just had to say it as a reason.

    Of course, this reason was indeed very awesome. At least, Huang Yueyan thought so. She even burst outughing. Xiaoxiao and her husband fighting like this was really quite interesting.

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯sugh, Long Xi¡¯s face darkened.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t even bother to look at him and said impatiently,?¡°Can you give me a straightforward answer?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and finally said indifferently, ¡°One!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. He wanted to bargain?

    ¡°Do you think this is a vegetable market? Or do you think that I brought fewer people today and you can bully me as you wish?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao must be joking. Even if it¡¯s only Xiaoxiao, I believe that you cane and go as easily as if you were walking in a park. Even the people here can be cleaned up effortlessly.¡±

    ¡°However, Xiaoxiao deliberately changed the area with No. 1 Treasure Road. I want to know what exactly attracts Xiaoxiao to those two ces.¡±

    ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to tell you. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°If you want to firmly hold onto the Western District as your nest, you must have No. 1 Treasure Road. Am I right about this? You must have it, and it just happens to be in my hands. What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±

    So it turned out that Shen Xiaoxiao was going against him. Was it that simple? However, there was no need to choose two zones that were so far away?

    ¡°Boss Long, do you think everyone is stupid? If I choose the two most prosperous zones near here and you secretly do something to me, I won¡¯t even have time to wipe my ass. I¡¯ll even be wiped out by you. I¡¯ve eaten too much and I¡¯m almost full.¡±

    Long Xi could make sense of this exnation. Moreover, it was really as Shen Xiaoxiao had expected. It seemed that he had underestimated Shen Xiaoxiao after all.

    ¡°But there are two zones? This?¡±

    ¡°Get the brothers outside to prepare. No. 1 Treasure Road will disappear from DY Country tonight. From now on, we¡¯ll just call it No. 2 Treasure Road.¡±

    Everyone was stunned when they heard her light-hearted words. This woman, was she going to negotiate properly or not? What was wrong with her?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao really can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°The main reason is that I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    How many times had he been choked by Shen Xiaoxiao tonight? Long Xi couldn¡¯t remember clearly. However, he knew that this was indeed the first time he had seen Shen Xiaoxiao, who didn¡¯t give him any face at all. It was also an existence that made him more and more frightened. They seemed to be getting farther and farther away from each other, and they were bing more and more unfamiliar with each other. This feeling was not good....

 Chapter 673 - Meddling In Other Peopleâ€™s Business

    <h4>Chapter 673: Meddling In Other People¡¯s Business</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°If it¡¯s two, then it¡¯s two. Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t like such a big profit, so I can¡¯t force her.¡±

    ¡°What a waste of time. A man shouldn¡¯t feel ashamed. Since it¡¯s decided, there¡¯s nothing to say. Boss Long has a good appetite and can swallow anything. I hope you won¡¯t choke.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up and prepared to leave after finishing her words. Of course, her secret guards were definitely going to take away the person she wanted. However, when Ouyang Le saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was going to take her away, she immediately shouted at Cang Long:

    ¡°Cang Long, save me, save me.¡±

    Cang Long looked up. Why was Ouyang Le in Boss Shen¡¯s hands?

    Shen Xiaoxiao also turned to look at Ouyang Le¡¯s new man. Cang Long? This kid also had some guts. Darke had so many subordinates, but only he stood up and said that they wanted to do this. Unfortunately, this path was not chosen well.

    ¡°Your name is Cang Long? You want to protect her?¡±

    Cang Long did not expect Boss Shen to actually look at him and even ask him.

    Cang Long was stunned. He opened his mouth and said with great difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t know how she offended Boss Shen.¡±

    As expected, he had guts. Shen Xiaoxiao was somewhat satisfied with Darke¡¯s gaze. Although he was not good and was afraid of death, the subordinates he chose had some characteristics.

    She just did not know how bold he could be. Of course, if he was a little more bold, things would be much easier in the future.

    ¡°Offend me? That¡¯s a lot. Firstly, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like her. Secondly, she¡¯s not pleasing to the eye. Thirdly, and fourthly... You understand?¡±

    If Shen Xiaoxiao were to stir up trouble, even Yan Kuan would not be able to handle it back then, let alone now. Moreover, everyone had just experienced her venomous tongue. No one would think that she was really joking.

    ¡°No, no. Cang Long, save me. Someone secretly took a photo of them. They insisted that it was me who took the photo. It really wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    The few people who had been scared out of their wits stood at the side. At this moment, they were gnashing their teeth in hatred towards Ouyang Le. This Ouyang Le actually pushed the responsibility onto them. She was really vicious.

    Huang Yueyan saw that Ouyang Le¡¯s courage was really extraordinary. Even now, she still dared to speak nonsense. This product of the Ouyang family was definitely of the highest quality.

    ¡°Why are you talking so much to her? New little brother, go. ording to the 28-year-old method, go and remove that woman¡¯s jaw. Lawyers talk too much nonsense.¡±

    Everyone knew how arrogant Huang Yueyan was. Moreover, there was still the troublemaker, Shen Xiaoxiao. She was even more fearless.

    Eel knew that she was talking about himself. Now was the chance to show off, so he naturally moved forward.

    ¡°Huang Yueyan, how dare you? How dare you treat me like this? And you, Shen Xiaoxiao, are just a woman that Yan Kuan doesn¡¯t want. How dare you be so arrogant? You¡¯ve been missing for three years. Who knows how many wild men you¡¯ve raised outside? Yan Kuan must know that and that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want you. You deserve it. Let me tell you, you¡¯ve offended me. You¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    Even Cang Long felt that Ouyang Le didn¡¯t seem to be such a brainless person before. Why didn¡¯t she lower her head at this time? Why was she still so arrogant?

    Of course, everyone could tell that Ouyang Le was indeed acquainted with the two of them. She was right. She wanted to teach her a lesson because she didn¡¯t like her.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was somewhat interested in Ouyang Le¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t Ouyang Le¡¯s courage a little too outrageous? Did she have something to rely on? Otherwise, how would she dare to speak to her like that?

    It seemed that they really had to take her away today and investigate it properly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡±

    Eel was shocked and immediately went forward. At this moment, Long Xi suddenly made a move. He grabbed Eel¡¯s left hand and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a yful look:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t hit a woman so hard. That¡¯s not good.¡±

    Long Xi wasn¡¯t going to interfere, but who asked this woman to say something that he didn¡¯t know?

    Xiaoxiao had gone missing for three years? What was going on?

    What had happened during this period?

    Long Xi could not be med for being puzzled. From the first time he had seen Shen Xiaoxiao, she had already been the boss of the Dark Empire. He had never suspected anything. Even when he knew that Yan Kuan had gone missing, he had only thought that it was the work of an enemy. He did not know anything about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s past. He only knew some things after Shen Xiaoxiao had confronted him.

    He had never considered the details, especially after Shen Xiaoxiao had said that she used to be his person. He had even specially asked someone to investigate, but the results were naturally fruitless. Now that someone had really said those words... How could he not be puzzled?

    There was also another personality in his body. He believed that this matter might also be rted to him, so he was eager to find out.

    ¡°Yo, Long Xi, why are you swallowing everything? Your taste is getting worse and worse.¡±

    Long Xi naturally understood Huang Yuyan¡¯s sarcasm, but he just wanted to know what it was. Anyway, there were so many lice that were not afraid of itches. How could Xiaoxiao not be satisfied?

    ¡°Long Xi, don¡¯t challenge my patience again and again.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not like Long Xi interfering in her affairs again and again. Other than Yan Kuan, no one had the right to ask about her affairs. Long Xi was just a strange personality who came out of nowhere, even more so.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°Drag this woman away.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao gave the order personally, and the secret guards stepped forward. Ouyang Le was so scared that her face turned pale, but she still shouted, ¡°Get her away from me!¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. Don¡¯t you just want to know the information about the Yin-Yang Fruit? I won¡¯t tell you even if I die. I want to watch you slowly die in bed...¡±

    As expected, Ouyang Le knew some things. Logically, she wouldn¡¯t know these things if she was taken away by Ouyang Jinguo. However, she couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud. So, Ouyang Le was going to be taken away today no matter what.

    What an idiot. She had taken the initiative toe to her door. How could she not want her?

    Crack!

    Dark 28¡¯s move was always clean and neat. Her jaw was dislocated, and there was no sound other than a choking scream.

    The doubts in Long Xi¡¯s heart started to grow. This woman was really a key person. It seemed that she knew a lot.

    ¡°Yueyan, take her out.¡±

    Huang Yueyan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was already angry. She also knew that Ouyang Le definitely knew something very important. She did not dare to be vague. She brought the secret guards and grabbed Ouyang Le as they walked out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood alone in the arena. She looked at the man in front of her who was getting more and more nosy and said directly,?¡°Listen, no matter how nosy you are, let alone No. 1 Treasure Road, even the entire Western District 23 can bepletely destroyed by me. You can give it a try.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ruthless look shocked Long Xi. There was no need to suddenly get so angry, was there?

    Long Xi did not know that in his eyes, it was nothing important. However, in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, it could save her life. If there was a chance, how could she not be willing to remove the poison from her body?

    Now that Ouyang Le knew something, she naturally wanted to get as much information as possible. And Long Xi¡¯s method, in her eyes, was indeed to prevent Shen Xiaoxiao from saving herself. In other words... It was pushing Shen Xiaoxiao step by step to the brink....

 Chapter 674 - Give Him a Hard Slap On the Head

    <h4>Chapter 674: Give Him a Hard p On the Head!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Everyone, get the h*ll out of here! Long Xi, listen to me carefully. Our rtionship hasn¡¯t reached the point where you can meddle in my business. You should mind your own business. If you dare to meddle in my business again and act as if you¡¯re very familiar with me, let alone No. 1 Treasure Road, I can destroy the entire Western 23rd District. You cane and try.¡±

    Everyone was shocked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Why was Boss Shen so angry? What had he done to offend her?

    Of course, they had also heard the order for everyone to get out. Long Xi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and waved his hand. Everyone filed out. At this moment, only Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi were left in the arena.

    Long Xi was actually very depressed at this moment. He did not actually say anything, nor did he do anything. He only stopped them from making a move on Ouyang Le. Could it be that just because of this little move, just because he wanted to know more about something... It could make her so angry?

    Was it necessary?

    Was it necessary?

    ¡°Cang Long¡¯s woman is naturally one of mine, No. 1 Treasure Road. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with me stopping Xiaoxiao from taking her away. It seems like Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ve gone too far. You want to take my woman away, but you don¡¯t even greet me. Do you really think...¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, greet him properly. As for No. 1 Treasure Road, destroy them all.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re clearly going against me.¡±

    Long Xi was also furious. Was there a need for that?

    Meanwhile, Dark 1 also walked out from the shadows. No one knew where this man hade from. He was dressed in ck, but his name was Dark 1. Everyone, including Darke, knew him. This was the number one top secret guard in the Dark Empire. What the hell was going on?

    However, no one dared to ask. They all walked out. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died if they were implicated.

    ¡°Greet him properly on his head!¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This Shen Xiaoxiao really knew how to summon his other personality. She wanted to greet him on his head?

    When Dark 1 heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he knew that she was going to ask his boss toe out.

    He was naturally willing to do so. Since he had a purpose, every move Dark 1 made was to attack him.

    Long Xi was also on guard. The two of them were instantly locked in a fight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious. She was indeed very hot-tempered tonight. Seeing the two pestering each other, she took a de and aimed it at Long Xi¡¯s calf.

    For a moment, Long Xi was attacked from both sides. He did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao would even use a dirty trick.

    Long Xi was unable to split himself, so he quickly revealed a w. Dark 1 immediately seized the opportunity to punch him in the head.

    Seeing that Long Xi had indeed fainted on the ground, Dark 1 immediately withdrew his hand and stood behind Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched Long Xi fall. Her eyes were cold, and she stood there without saying a word.

    Ten secondster, Long Xil slowly stabilized. In the darkness, it was as if he had cast a spell. Ten secondster, it was as if he had changed into a different person.

    ¡°Little thing, you can even kill your own man.¡±

    When Dark 1 saw that Yan Kuan had indeed woken up, he immediately retreated respectfully.

    The moment Shen Xiaoxiao saw Yan Kuan, she flew into a rage. She walked over and pped Yan Kuan¡¯s face without saying a word.

    Dark 1, who had just walked to the door, felt his face hurt when he heard this voice.

    Of course, he would not foolishly join in when the couple was having a conflict. Moreover, he also felt that his boss really deserved a p.

    ¡°Vent your anger? Careful not to hurt your hand!¡±

    Yan Kuan did not dodge and let Shen Xiaoxiao hit him. This made Shen Xiaoxiao unable to vent her anger for a long time.

    She red fiercely at Yan Kuan and turned around to leave.

    Yan Kuan touched half of his face and continued to look at the person who had left with a doting look on his face. He followed them inrge strides.

    At the door.

    There were many people waiting. Of course, the main ones were Darke¡¯s people. Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at these people. She walked to the side of the car and sat on it.

    Yan Kuan followed closely behind. Of course, when he saw Darke, he still instructed, ¡°Wait for my orders. Do what you need to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    With just this one sentence, everyone watched as Long Xi boarded Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s car with great fanfare. Of course, the most important thing was that he did not get blown off. What was going on?

    One could imagine how fast Shen Xiaoxiao was driving. She was already furious, so naturally, she did not have any intention of slowing down. However, Yan Kuan did not say anything. He sat in the passenger seat and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. This was a disguised way of telling Shen Xiaoxiao that she could do whatever she wanted. He would apany her to the end. He would follow her through life and death.

    ¡°Tear off that mask of yours. I¡¯m annoyed by it.¡±

    Yan Kuan turned his head and saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had calmed down a little. He immediately reached out to tear off the mask.

    He originally thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely calm down if this was the case. However, when Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked at him, not only did the fire not die down, it became even fiercer.

    ¡°This face is even more annoying.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. This face was even more annoying? Was Xiaoxiao really angry this time?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you design something that you¡¯re satisfied with? I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you.¡±

    Screech¨C

    After drawing a long auxiliary path, Shen Xiaoxiao braked. She looked at Yan Kuan angrily and said,?¡°Are you satisfied now? The Dark Empire has been split into two, and you and I have be sworn enemies?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you know that I...¡±

    ¡°What do I know about you? I will always be thest to know. Yan Kuan, no matter what you do, you will always do as you wish. Have you ever thought about what I want? You haven¡¯t. Do you think you are doing this for my own good? I really have to thank you. Why are you so good to me?¡±

    ¡°You should have expected such a situation from the moment you deliberately left with the old woman. Are you satisfied now? Ah?¡±

    ¡°There was an ident back then because...¡±

    ¡°ident? Why is there something that you, Boss Yan, can¡¯t control? Don¡¯t you think that you are very powerful? No strategy, no omnipotence? What about now? Is this how you nned it out?¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was furious, but he did not know how to put it. The ident at that time was indeed an ident because that person and Shen Xiaoxiao were extremely important. He could not just stand by and watch. However, this was the result... He had not expected it either.

    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re now locked inside Long Xi¡¯s body. You don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s doing with your body. Yan Kuan, are you really thinking about me? I¡¯m very tired, do you know that? Have you ever thought about what would happen to the two children if something happened to me if you don¡¯t wake up one day? Even if you haven¡¯t thought about it before, I¡¯ll ask you to think about it carefully now.¡±

    As long as she thought about how she had fallen into the Suoyin Flower Tears, that feeling of helplessness could crush Shen Xiaoxiao. However, because of this stinky man, she had no choice but to persevere and struggle with all her might. However, she really felt tired now, very tired... Very tired...

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a gaze that became increasingly fierce. After a long while, he said,?¡°What are you hiding from me? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 675 - Yan Kuanâ€™s Probing

    <h4>Chapter 675: Yan Kuan¡¯s Probing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    What had happened to Shen Xiaoxiao?

    Of course, it was impossible to tell Yan Kuan. What was the use of telling him in such a situation?

    No matter how much Shen Xiaoxiao med him, no matter how much she med him, she had to keep this secret until Yan Kuan fully recovered.

    ¡°What? Are you hoping that something will happen to me? If something happens to me, will you have a new idea?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked into Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. She did not dodge at all. The calmer she was, the less Yan Kuan would suspect her.

    Moreover, whether it was in the past or now, whenever Shen Xiaoxiao pestered him, Yan Kuan would always be the first to bow his head. This time was no exception.

    Yan Kuan looked into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes carefully. After hearing what she said, he said after a while,?¡°Be good, don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong. If you really had something to do, why would you look for a second person? I will definitely follow you through life and death.¡±

    When Yan Kuan said this, he was extremely serious. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked by his serious look. She did not even doubt the truth of Yan Kuan¡¯s words. He was really capable of doing that.

    ¡°Nonsense. You want to follow me through life and death? I still have two children. Yan Kuan, I¡¯m telling you seriously. You have to give up on that idea. The situation is getting worse and worse. Any ident can happen. Didn¡¯t you say that you were fine before? But did an ident happen?¡±

    ¡°I just hope that no matter what happens in the future, no matter which one of us has an ident, we must live well for our children and watch them grow up.¡±

    The car appeared especially quiet at this moment.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao for a long time, not knowing what to say in reply. His pair of prating eyes had been tightly locked on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, not missing a single movement.

    After a century, she finally heard Yan Kuan¡¯s low voice from his throat. ¡°Mm.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart rxed. Her whole body fell into the mes as if she had fallen into a curling pot, and the sweat on her body appeared one after another.

    ¡°When did you get muscle weakness?¡±

    Her heart, which had just been relieved, suddenly tensed up again. Hadn¡¯t he been in a deep sleep? How did Yan Kuan know?

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Yan Kuan reached out his hand and gently stroked the top of her head. That short hair was smooth and ck, which was still not in his memory. His eyes were gentle and affectionate, almost causing Shen Xiaoxiao to sink into that tenderness and not want toe out.

    ¡°Are you trying to trick me?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. This little thing had very fast reactions, but when faced with him, she was always inferior.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand Yan Kuan anymore. Did he know, or did he not know?

    ¡°I just want Xiaoxiao to admit it herself. When I was in the Golden Mountain Corner, I was awake a few times. However, it was very short. Long Xi had already discovered my existence and hired a top-notch psychological consultant to treat me all day long. He wanted to kill me and rarely slept. However, if he wants to go against me, he has to see what he is capable of.¡±

    ¡°Since I can release him, I can also sessfully counterattack and possess him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed a mouthful of saliva. What on earth was going on?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that woman Mu Sha. I don¡¯t like her at all. Whether it¡¯s me or that personality of mine, I won¡¯t like any other woman except for you. No matter what state I¡¯m in, if Long Xi doesn¡¯t listen to me, I don¡¯t mind personally crippling this guy.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Crippling his own thing? Was he kidding?

    ¡°Look at how surprised you are. Why? Can¡¯t bear to part with it?¡±

    ¡°Get lost, b*stard. I can even cut it off for you with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, be good. I will never allow anything to happen that will let you down. I will endure it. I have already found a way. I will definitely fight back. This personality was released by me, so I can naturally take it back.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt even worse. Was it really that simple? Look, even the Dark Empire had been split into two. What else would happen in the future?

    ¡°idents can happen at any time. Moreover, he has also hired a psychological consultant. Your situation may not be that good. Now, even the Dark Empire has been half lost.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he was not worried at all. On the contrary, he still said calmly,?¡°Everything is under my control. This half of the force is in the hands of Long Xi, which is much better than Jiang Haoting.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What ns do you have? You mean you have already expected it?¡±

    ¡°Once something happens to me, Jiang Haoting will not do anything in the short term, but it has been going on for almost a year, so Jiang Haoting naturally won¡¯t do nothing. The Dark Empire is such a big cake. Who wouldn¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°But Long Xi touched that thing. In the future...¡±

    ¡°So what if he touched it? I believe that you have the ability to prevent Long Xi¡¯s goods from being distributed.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You want me to interfere in it?¡±

    ¡°More or less. We can be considered good citizens for once, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not immediately respond. Instead, she carefully thought about the feasibility of this matter. However, this way, the burden on her shoulders became even heavier. It was actually not that easy to be enemies with Long Xi.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my little thing? Don¡¯t you want to prove your worth?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s sudden mention of this matter made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart feel even more ufortable. She was well aware of her own situation. The Suoyin Flower Tears¡¯ poison was getting stronger and stronger, but Yan Kuan was still stuck in Long Xi¡¯s body and could not recover. Was she afraid of bing enemies with Long Xi now?

    Of course she was not afraid.

    Moreover, all of this was caused by the man in front of her. At this moment, all the heartache and worries were gone. She was not that great, but she would also be resentful and angry. If she really did not feel anything at all... She would not be Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, what am I in your heart? You¡¯ve tried to test me again and again. What do you take me for?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the person who had suddenly changed the topic so seriously that her entire body seemed to have transformed into an imposing manner. He felt more and more surprised. Something small had happened, and he was just trying to test her. The uneasiness from earlier had appeared once again... Muscle weakness? Was it really as simple as muscle weakness?

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t hide anything from me, why would you think that I was testing you?¡±

    Was she admitting it? And not only did she admit it, Yan Kuan was still suspicious of her condition.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s brain was spinning rapidly. What could she say to prevent Yan Kuan from suspecting her? Also, the responsibility that she was shouldering at this moment made her feel like she was suffocating.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, actually, I should hate you. You always put me in an ugly situation where you¡¯re so full of yourself.. Do you know that I have to protect two children who are not even five years old? I also have to protect the Dark Empire and those industries. Have you forgotten how old I am this year?¡±

 Chapter 676 - I Want You To Offer a Reward To Kill Yan Kuan

    <h4>Chapter 676: I Want You To Offer a Reward To Kill Yan Kuan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Yan Kuan, have you forgotten how old I am this year?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. He had never thought that Xiaoxiao would ask this question. However, it was true that he seemed to have really overlooked this question. In his eyes, Xiaoxiao was enough for him to stand by her side. He loved her... He loved her with all his heart.

    As long as she wanted it, he would always give it to her with both hands.

    Previously, when he had sensed that Xiaoxiao wanted to rely on her own hands to achieve something, he had been waiting for an opportunity to n all of this. But how long had it been? Why did Xiaoxiao seem to have changed... Did she not want to get those things that she desperately wanted?

    Yan Kuan naturally did not know that the existence of the Suoyin Flower Tears made Shen Xiaoxiao only want her family to cherish the time in front of her in peace and stability. What dreams? What realizing her own value... These words seemed so insignificant in the face of life and death. They were not worth mentioning.

    The first time Yan Kuan saw Shen Xiaoxiao was in the auction house. He had never thought that he would one day be r*ped by a woman.

    This was something that no one knew. Even Xiaoxiao had never mentioned it after that.

    At that time, Xiaoxiao was the loneliest among all the auctioneers. Because of the Little Oriental Loli, not many people could control her, unless one could keep an eye on this woman 24 hours a day.

    Yan Kuan knew better than anyone that a girl like this who no one wanted would end up being injected with drugs and turned into a poisonous doll to disy her final value.

    All of this had nothing to do with him. However, he still could not figure out how Xiaoxiao could have slipped the drug into Dark 1¡¯s coffee just by walking past him. That speed and movement... Even though Dark 1 had practiced it several times, he still could not figure out how she had done it.

    However, she had seeded.

    Yan Kuan still remembered her youthful movements and the feeling of her body riding on him.

    At that time, she was not even 17 years old.

    They had been together for a year and had been missing for three years. Xiaoxiao was only less than 22 years old, but she was already the mother of two five-year-old children.

    She had always acted mature and strong, always making him forget her age. Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made him not dare to reply for a long time.

    A woman who gave birth to your children, a woman who gave her all for you. Other than saying that she loved you, it was as if he had never seriously done anything for her.

    This kind of feeling was more ufortable than ever, and it made one¡¯s heart ache to the extreme.

    Seeing that Yan Kuan was silent, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this tactic worked. Seeing that he looked a little depressed, Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little soft-hearted, but she still did not regret stabbing his heart.

    Yan Kuan had his way of loving her, and at the same time, Shen Xiaoxiao had her own way of loving him. Under such circumstances, no matter if he put a knife to her neck, she would definitely not reveal anything.

    ¡°The Four Hall Masters are all on my side now. I¡¯ll let them deal with these matters and go against Long Xi. The old woman¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over yet, and Han Jia is getting more and more anxious. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll wake up. Perhaps I¡¯ll have to personally explore my Shen family¡¯s fund.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve always said that I don¡¯t want to open it, I¡¯m even more worried. If the old woman is desperate enough to add fuel to the fire and tell the people of the Jiang family about the Shen family¡¯s fund, based on Jiang Haoting¡¯s crazy actions... He probably doesn¡¯t want to miss out on the legendary immortality, so I think I¡¯ll officially intervene.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoting is indeed very ambitious. I¡¯ll recover as soon as possible. Give me another month, no more than a month, and I¡¯ll definitely recover. When that timees, I¡¯ll go with you. These things should be over by then. When that timees, the four of us will live a good life.¡±

    Yan Kuan also let out a sigh of relief and did not mention anything else. They seemed to havee to an agreement to deliberately hide some things.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and sighed slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sigh. I will have Dark 1 follow me in the dark. Once there is a situation, he will know what to do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have an idea. I will not interfere in this matter.¡±

    ¡°En, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ...

    Watching the ne disappear into the air, Shen Xiaoxiao felt her whole body go soft. Yan Kuan had actually brought Dark 1 to the forest. Even if Long Xi woke up, Yan Kuan would already be in the forest by then.

    At this time, it was the time and season when they had been living in the forest. She hoped that these actions would really be effective.

    When they returned to the vi, Yueyan had already prepared a table full of dishes for her.

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao had returned, Huang Yueyan first looked behind her. When she realized that no one had followed her, she knew that Long Xi still had not remembered.

    ¡°You must be hungry. Hurry up and eat. We¡¯ll talk after you eat.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate and immediately started eating. When Ai Wei went downstairs, he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was once again eating her fill. The uneasiness in his heart grew stronger. Muscle weakness? Was it really muscle weakness?

    ¡°Sister Weiwei, I¡¯ll bring the two children to the beach to y tomorrow. Are youing?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not going. She and I have something to do tomorrow. You can bring the children to y.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Ai Wei and gave him a look. Sure enough, Ai Wei saw that Shen Xiaoxiao did not have any reaction and was not focused on eating. He could not say anything and walked back to his room with a heart full of worries.

    After eating, Huang Yueyan rested for a while before chatting with Shen Xiaoxiao on the bed.

    ¡°Do you want me to ask Huo Wanting again?¡±

    ¡°No need, I can¡¯t get anything out of her. Yueyan, do something for me.¡±

    ¡°What is it? As long as you say it, I will do it.¡±

    ¡°I want you to use your name to offer a reward of 100 million yuan in the Dark Empire to kill Yan Kuan!¡±

    ¡°What? Did I hear you correctly? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because...¡±

    ...

    Dark 1 watched Yan Kuan quickly issuing orders and consolidating his subordinates. As expected, Long Xi was not even half as smart as Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Dark 1, are you sure you¡¯ve finished reporting everything?¡±

    Dark 1 nced at Yan Kuan. Even though he was wearing the mask again, he still felt that it was not pleasing to the eye. In fact, the Miss was right. No matter which face they looked at now, they all felt a little ufortable.

    But now, he asked himself if he had finished reporting everything. Of course, could it be that he was hiding something?

    Well, although he was indeed hiding something, he would not tell Yan Kuan about this matter, whether or not the Miss had discussed it with him.

    This was also the first time that he had hidden something from Yan Kuan in all these years.

    ¡°The Miss has indeed suffered from muscle weakness. The medicine is in the safe of Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°Inform someone to get it immediately and send it directly to 19.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Dark 1. After confirming that he really had nothing else to say, he focused his gaze on theputer. However, a storm was brewing in his heart. Dark 1 was lying.

    The secret guard that he had grown up with had actually lied to him. In an instant, Yan Kuan knew that this lie definitely had a lot to do with Xiaoxiao.

    Something that could allow Dark 1 to hide it from him.. It seemed that there was really something wrong with Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 677 - Return To the Old Place

    <h4>Chapter 677: Return To the Old ce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Long Xi woke up, he saw that not only had he changed out of all his equipment, but he had also lost all hismunication equipment. Moreover, he was lying on the edge of ake in a forest.

    D*mn it, just by looking at the clothes on his body, he knew that he was definitely not in D Country anymore. Not only that, there was nothing on him except for an exploration bag.

    He did not think that someone was joking with him. It was very obvious that it was most likely done by Shen Xiaoxiao and that d*mn secret guard.

    It was also possible that that person hade out. Otherwise, they would not have thrown him into this strange ce without anyone noticing.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s rage had long been within Dark 1¡¯s expectations. Dark 1 walked out slowly, and Long Xi gritted his teeth when he saw him.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°Connors Jungle¡±

    As expected, this was the ce. Long Xi red at Dark 1 on the other side of the river and roared,?¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I hope Boss Long can walk out of this jungle by himself. I¡¯ll have the ne wait outside.¡±

    Dark 1 turned around and left after saying that. Long Xi stood there in anger for a long time without saying a word.

    In order to prevent that personality from appearing, he rarely slept. Most of the time, he had used a stimnt injection to intentionally keep himself excited.

    It was just that he had not expected that they would actually join forces to deal with him yesterday. In the end, he had been careless.

    However, now he was more and more certain that both Xiaoxiao and Dark 1 had an extraordinary rtionship with his other personality.

    The potion to tear off the mask was already being prepared. This was not difficult, so Long Xi had been thinking that when the potion arrived, he would be able to see his true face. However, before he could see it, he had already been brought here.

    When he got out, he swore that he would no longer care about his feelings. Whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Dark 1, he would teach them a lesson.

    ...

    Han Jia looked at the TVmercials that were broadcasted back and forth on the TV. She was so angry that she threw the remote control at the TV.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, d*mn Shen Xiaoxiao.

    She was indeed her nemesis. Not only did she advertise that KN Group was going to build a resort, but she also started construction very quickly right under her nose. She had even obtained a development license to develop and integrate the mountain forest. Most importantly, she had bought over the mountain forest.

    Who was the one who had approved this?

    In China, they were so restricted. Not only did they have rules and regtions, they couldn¡¯t even pull strings if they wanted to.

    The strongest country in the world had extremely strict management on this point. However, under such strict conditions, how did Shen Xiaoxiao manage to do it?

    Now, including the vige, it had be the private area of the KN Group. If she were to make a move, they would have a legitimate reason to cause trouble for them.

    Why couldn¡¯t she contact Long Xi? What should she do? What should she do?

    And where was Grandma locked up by Shen Xiaoxiao?

    Were they really going to take the final step?

    However, Grandma had said that unless it was absolutely necessary, they must not spread this news. Otherwise, with that person¡¯s ability, it was very likely that they were doing it for others and would not be able to get anything.

    Therefore, now was not the time. They had to wait a little longer. If she could not contact Long Xi again, then she could only take it from the bottom of the pot. At worst, no one would be able to get anything.

    ...

    ¡°What did you say just now? Jiang Haoran¡¯s son? Why does he have a son?¡± Liu Yufei looked at Pei Li in astonishment.

    Didn¡¯t Jiang Haoran only have one daughter? How did he have a son?

    ¡°Fourth Young Master Jiang said that he is indeed Jiang Haoran¡¯s biological son. Ten years ago, he was kidnapped and sold by his enemies. Moreover, it was rted to that person. In short, that young master¡¯s identity is not simple. With Jiang Haoran and that person pushing for him, one can imagine his status.¡±

    ¡°Crown prince?¡±

    ¡°You can say that.¡±

    Liu Yufei looked at Pei Li. With the Jiang family reshuffling their cards, wouldn¡¯t Pei Li not be able to gain anything by following the Fourth Young Master?

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Pei Li knew what Liu Yufei was thinking. He smiled and said,?¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. You just need to remember your identity. You can¡¯t use the name Liu Yufei.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll use my English name. The corners of my eyes and nose have been operated on. It¡¯s different from before. No one will be able to recognize me.¡±

    If Liu Yufei wanted to stay in China, she would have to have an operation to change her face.

    Therefore, she went to make some minor adjustments. Although she was simr to Liu Yufei now, no one would recognize her.

    ¡°Jiang Haoran will hold a formal introduction to that crown prince. It will be held in half a month.¡±

    ¡°En, I got it. Is there any news about Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Liu Yufei was extra careful when she mentioned this name. She knew that Pei Li hated Shen Xiaoxiao as much as she did. In fact, he hated her even more. In the past, whenever she was mentioned, he would go crazy. Hence, Liu Yufei was extremely careful.

    However, when Liu Yufei looked at Pei Li, she realized that he was unusually calm. This made her feel even more uncertain.

    ¡°She¡¯s overseas. Furthermore, based on her rtionship with Jiang Haoran, she will definitelye back to attend the banquet. The opportunity for us to make a move will be on that day. We must not make any mistakes this time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand. I will prepare.¡±

    After Pei Li said that, he walked out of the study room. Liu Yufei was even more shocked. Why was Pei Li so calm all of a sudden? This was too unusual.

    However, no matter how unusual Pei Li was, Liu Yufei would not bring trouble upon herself and be tortured by Pei Li.

    Since she had already decided to make a move on Shen Xiaoxiao, she had to prepare Zhou Xiang¡¯s n. She absolutely could not let any idents happen again.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao had grown up in a club. The best education she had was kindergarten, so she did not dare to do anything. Shen Xiaoxiao did not even know how to raise her children.

    Yan Kuan? He did not know that they were really not qualified as parents. Sometimes, when she saw that the two children did not want to go to kindergarten, she would think that there was really nothing to study in the books.

    Of course, which family nowadays didn¡¯t put their children in all kinds of interest sses?

    Shen Xiaoxiao only said a few words to Huang Yueyan about these views. The next morning, a tutor came to her house. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned by what she saw.

    ¡°One of these two is teachingnguage, and the other is teaching what an heir should do.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Was it necessary? Was Yueyan a little too anxious?

    ¡°What are you looking at? Since I was born, the three wet nurses beside me have been invited from different countries. Now that Da Bao and Little Treasure are almost five years old, their childhood has been very good and easy. They wille back to China with us. As a mother, you don¡¯t understand. As a godmother, I naturally have to worry. And in the future, my two boys will also be like this.¡±

    ¡°You said that you want to go back to China with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have been abroad for so many years. It¡¯s time to go back. Moreover, Ai Wei¡¯s business is mainly in China. Now, I have professional managers to take care of it, so you understand.¡±

    ¡°It seems that it won¡¯t be long before I can drink the wedding wine.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao teased Huang Yueyan.. Huang Yueyan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was already a tacit agreement.

 Chapter 678 - Strange Memories

    <h4>Chapter 678: Strange Memories</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi realized that after he entered this forest, he could not control himself many times. There were things that werepletely absent from his memory, such as how to survive in the forest, but he was extremely skilled in hunting... barbeque, and the way to avoid certain dangerous prey.

    All of this made Long Xi feel more and more uneasy. It was as if no matter how much treatment and preparation he made, the existence of this potential personality was like a ticking time bomb, making him disappear at any time and ce.

    He did not want this, nor could he allow it. He existed, and he was the one who should survive.

    In the jungle, there was no medicine to help him maintain his full strength, and he had to rest at night. He could not withstand that kind of fatigue at all.

    Long Xi also knew that as long as he rested, that personality would definitely appear. However, what surprised him was that even though the personality had appeared, he still stayed in the same ce the next morning, without any changes.

    He knew that this was done on purpose to remind him of something in this familiar ce?

    The icy coldke water was somewhat bone-piercing. He had always loved cleanliness. Even if he stayed here, he still had to maintain basic hygiene.

    Following the only map to thiske, his mood was rarely less anxious. He took off his clothes, jumped into theke, and swam back and forth to let his body adapt to the coldke water.

    His mind was unprecedentedly calm.

    There seemed to be something familiar about this ce.

    It was a jungle that had never been disturbed. Theke water was clear and transparent. The rocks at the bottom of theke had not been touched for many years, and had long been covered with a thickyer of moss.

    His feet slipped, and he stumbled into the water. Fortunately, he was well-versed in the nature of the water, and after a few struggles, he was able to stand up again. However, during those few struggles, a few scenes actually shed through his mind like a movie.

    A woman and him in the water together.

    She ran, he chased. They entangled and clung to each other.

    His whole body started to go numb. What was going on? How could there be such a scene?

    Long Xi subconsciously buried his head into the water again. This time, the scene seemed to be clearer. He almost saw the woman¡¯s face. It was too familiar. That clingy scene was too familiar. The woman gave him a very familiar feeling.

    But who was that woman?

    He had been in this jungle for two days, and this was the first time he actually had a picture of a woman in his mind. Were these his previous memories? Or the memories of his other personality?

    He did not dare to think about it anymore. He was afraid that the more he thought about it, the more his personality would slowly disappear.

    Long Xi hurriedly got up from theke, took his clothes, and walked into the cave that he had found earlier.

    The fire had already risen, and the pheasants and rabbits that he had killed earlier had also been cleaned up. He ced them on the fire and slowly roasted them.

    The aroma of the roasted meat spread throughout the entire cave. The bed that was made out of a sleeping bag was ced aside, and Long Xi sat on it. He did not know why, but he felt especially lonely at this moment.

    It was not the kind of loneliness that came from being abandoned in the jungle, but the kind of loneliness that came from the heart.

    It was as if there should be someone by his side, and there should also be someone living in this cave.

    That woman.

    The woman that suddenly appeared in his mind in theke.

    Yes, this cave. That woman should appear here.

    Looking at the roasted chicken, he subconsciously tore off a drumstick and ced it on a leaf at the side. Then he grabbed the whole chicken and ate it. Only after eating half of it did he realize why he had left a drumstick behind.

    This action made Long Xi angrily throw the roasted meat in his hand out of the cave. D*mn it, d*mn it, he was really different now. He knew that the real personality was really thinking of ways topete with him.

    He absolutely could not sit still and wait for his death. He could not sleep. From now on, he would not let that man appear.

    Long Xi simply packed his things and walked out of the cave. As long as he walked out of this jungle, he would have a way. Yes, he had to walk out of this ce as soon as possible.

    He had memorized the map in his bag a long time ago. It was extremely dangerous to travel at night in the jungle, but he could not care about that anymore. The only weapon he had was a military saber. Long Xi did not know about it at all. Whether it was the map in his bag or the equipment in this bag, they were all prepared ording to the route map from back then.

    So, even if he did not rest or did not release Yan Kuan, nothing would change.

    Moreover, even if Yan Kuan came out, Yan Kuan would not do anything, because he wanted Long Xi to wake up faster than anyone else.

    Every time he arrived at a ce, his memory seemed to wake up once. More and more images shed in his mind, and Long Xi, who was already exhausted, did not even have the strength to struggle.

    At this moment, he realized that he was actually so weak. The first snow had fallen in the forest in December. His clothes were not thick enough, and a chill came from all directions.

    As long as he continued walking, he would be able to reach his destination as long as he crossed the river.

    There were countless wounds on his arms, big and small. They were all done by Long Xi himself whenever he was tired. He did not want to sleep, nor did he want to fall asleep.

    He used all his strength to persevere, but he had to admit that he was also attracted.

    He was attracted by those past memories, and he was attracted by the woman who kept appearing in his mind.

    That woman was too familiar, but he was always unable to see her face at the critical moment. Who was she? Who was that woman?

    Perhaps, this was the only thing he wanted and wanted to know urgently in this jungle.

    ...

    ¡°The Banxia was sent over. Old Man Yao and I are studying it. In addition, Dark 2 made a fake in the safe for Long Xi. He won¡¯t notice.¡±

    19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao rubbing her brows tiredly. Recently, she seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. Although she didn¡¯t sleep much, she hadn¡¯t been in good spirits.

    ¡°Okay, you guys do your best. Long Xi will definitely use the Banxia to make a deal with us. I¡¯ll wait and see what kind of chips he will use to appear.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Jiang Haoran sent an invitation to officially introduce Jiang Wendong to the outside world. He told me to make sure that you will definitely participate.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the invitation in her hand in surprise. Did Jiang Haoran not listen to their words and even made such a big fuss to let everyone know Jiang Wendong? He was really a good descendant of the Jiang family.

    ¡°With Jiang Haoran like this, he will be tied even more tightly to the Jiang family. It seems that the Jiang family is really united.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiaoughed mockingly. 19 naturally understood what she meant and immediately said,?¡°This time, it¡¯s Jiang Wendong¡¯s idea. That¡¯s why Jiang Haoran asked you to go back and participate. That kid, Jiang Haoran can¡¯t control him.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Wendong¡¯s idea? What does that kid want to do? Jiang Haoran, as a father, can¡¯t even control him well. Does an outsider like me have any ability?¡±

    ¡°From what Jiang Haoran means, Jiang Wendong already knows the cause of his mother¡¯s death. I¡¯m afraid he has some ideas....¡±

 Chapter 679 - Miscellaneous

    <h4>Chapter 679: Misceneous</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Jiang Haoran is such a powerful person in the business world, yet he is so helpless against his own son. Sigh, what a pity for the world¡¯s parents. That kid, Jiang Wendong, really needs to be taught a lesson. How can he touch Jiang Haoran? He should be careful not to lose his life in the end.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. This kid is a traitor. You don¡¯t know that when he just returned to the Jiang family, he taught his sister, Jiang Wenwen, a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Taught Jiang Wenwen a lesson? Why? When he left, Jiang Wenwen was at most one year old.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and he did it behind closed doors. Jiang Haoran was extremely anxious outside the door, but no one dared to step forward to stop him. I heard that Jiang Wenwen¡¯s arm was broken.¡±

    ¡°This kid did such a vicious thing to his younger sister?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the weird part. Other than Jiang Wenwen, he endured all the other people¡¯s provocations and didn¡¯t make a single move. Jiang Wenwen is now trembling with fear when she looks at him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. It seemed that Jiang Wendong treated Jiang Wenwen as his own sister. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t discipline her.

    Thinking of that unruly little princess, perhaps only a person like Jiang Wendong could suppress her.

    ¡°How¡¯s the matter with the resort?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going very well. It will bepleted in two months.¡±

    ¡°Well, hurry up. Money is not a problem. What about Han Jia? Did she contact the Jiang family?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a little tempted, but she didn¡¯t contact the Jiang family directly. She met the old man from the Pei family.¡±

    ¡°Pei Dongguo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. He found Pei Li and Liu Yufei.¡±

    ¡°This old man is already so old, yet he¡¯s still so restless and energetic.¡±

    ¡°No matter how energetic he is, it¡¯s useless these days. I had someone do something to him. Recently, he has been lying on the bed, sick. Those people are more anxious than us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to let him lie down. If Han Jia can contact the Jiang family, get rid of Pei Dongguo directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    19 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. She seemed to be different. She didn¡¯t wait anymore. After getting rid of Pei Dongguo, he thought that he would wait for a good show.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve waited for too long. I don¡¯t want to mess around anymore. It¡¯s better to end it quickly.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s rest for a while. The ne will arrive in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let the two children rest as well. They haven¡¯t stopped since they boarded the ne.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she looked at the children who were chasing and ying not too far away. She didn¡¯t know how much longer she could live like this!

    ...

    After waking up for another five days, Shen Xiaoxiao ate something and sat in the study room, waiting for the Four Hall Masters toe over.

    Spending the winter in T Country was a pretty good choice. Shen Xiaoxiao took a sip of the milk slowly.

    ¡°Sister-inw, the base of the Cai Gen was swallowed by Long Xi.¡±

    As soon as they received the news, Yun Qi hurriedly brought the others in. This speed was too fast. In just a week, they had swallowed the base. With such a big appetite, was he not afraid of choking to death?

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. He will cooperate with Third Master Zhao and Mu Sha and take a detour around Vietnam to swallow the territory of Cai Gen¡¯s without anyone knowing. The n is not bad.¡±

    ¡°In this way, Long Xi will be the biggest supporter other than Third Master Zhao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao drank a mouthful of milk, indicating for them to calm down, and said slowly:

    ¡°The most stable rtionship has always been a triangle. Are you worried that Long Xi will swallow Third Master Zhao¡¯s territory and dominate the whole? You don¡¯t have to worry. Long Xi is not a fool. His foundation is not stable to begin with. Now that he has reached this stage, he will stop to build his foundation. He, Third Master Zhao, and Mu Sha will be the new three magnates of Southeast Asia. Almost all of them will be reshuffled. It seems that a drug conference will be held soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just angry that the Dark Empire has be a drug den.¡±

    Feng Hao was also a little angry. After all, to them, the Dark Empire was like their home. They had grown up in the Dark Empire and had followed Yan Kuan to conquer the country. Now, half of it had been destroyed. How could they be reconciled?

    ¡°Have you taken care of those two territories?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken care of them. I used one No. 1 Treasure Road to exchange for tworge areas. Sister-inw, this is a good deal.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Of course it was a good deal, but that was not enough. The Dark Empire would not be split into two. Sooner orter, she would take back all the parts that had been taken away.

    ¡°No. 1 Treasure Road has now be the distribution area in the west, and it is also the ce that Long Xi guards the most closely. We should also teach them a proper lesson, so that they won¡¯t think that our Dark Empire is so easy to bully.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, everyone knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was going to fight against Long Xi head-on. To crackdown on drug dealers, this was what a good citizen should do, right?

    After exining to everyone and watching the people walk out one after another, 19 said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Ouyang Jinguo has been here for a few days and has been left out. When do you think we should meet him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxue did not expect so many questions after sleeping for a few days. She had almost forgotten about Ouyang Le¡¯s existence.

    However, Ouyang Jinguo was really a good father. As soon as they released the news that something had happened to Ouyang Le, he immediately went to look for her.

    However, Ouyang Le did not know how to cherish it.

    ¡°Bring him here.¡±

    19 nodded and immediately left.

    Ouyang Jinguo was an exception in the Ouyang family. Ever since his mother and wife passed away, he had treated himself as an ordinary person and rarely returned to the Ouyang family.

    He desperately wanted to leave the ancient and rotten family, but his only daughter treated the family like a god and even hoped to be the head of the family.

    Whether it was ambition or ability, Ouyang Jinguo was shocked. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so he entrusted his knowledge and research to make himself deaf and blind. However, when his daughter begged him... He couldn¡¯t really do nothing.

    After all, she was his only bloodline. He couldn¡¯t just watch her walk into a hopeless situation.

    Therefore, Ouyang Jinguo would rather take out the only thing that could save his life to save Ouyang Le. If everything ended here, Ouyang Le could take her child and live a normal life abroad with him. His family would definitely live a good life. But he didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Le to be uneasy about the current situation. She even wanted to get involved in the muddy waters and even provoked the people of the Dark Empire. He was really powerless.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his granddaughter was only two months old, he really didn¡¯t want to care about Ouyang Le¡¯s matters anymore.

    ¡°Are you Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo didn¡¯t expect that the daughter of the Shen family who was wandering outside in the past would be the boss of the Dark Empire.

    ¡°Long time no see, Professor!¡±

    She called him professor, and it made Ouyang Jinguo feel veryfortable. What a smart person. It seemed that she had to say something today....

 Chapter 680 - Ouyang Jinguo

    <h4>Chapter 680: Ouyang Jinguo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had some understanding of Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s character. It was as if he had shut off social interaction. He only cared about his studies and didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Of course, Ouyang Le was an exception.

    Although Ouyang Jinguo didn¡¯t seem to know anything, he was the person who knew the most in the entire Ouyang family. Because he didn¡¯t care, he could see more clearly than others.

    ¡°Shen Girl, why did you capture Lele?¡±

    Getting straight to the point?

    Shen Xiaoxiao liked to deal with people like this. It was straightforward and simple.

    Moreover, Ouyang Jinguo hated it when others yed tricks on him.

    The more straightforward it was, the easier it was to get the information.

    ¡°Because she knew that I was poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears. Even the people closest to me don¡¯t know. I¡¯m very curious how she knew.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo didn¡¯t expect Shen Xiaoxiao to be so direct. Of course, this news also surprised and shocked him. How could she be affected by the Ouyang family¡¯s thousand-year-old toxic Suoyin Flower Tears?

    ¡°How? How could you be affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a member of the Shen family. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s answer, Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s heart stopped. Yes, how could he forget that Shen Xiaoxiao was a member of the Shen family?

    ¡°It seems that Lin Jiahui still hasn¡¯t given up. Even now, she still wants to save Uncle.¡±

    Hearing Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao was puzzled. Ouyang Jinguo knew the old woman?

    ¡°You know Lin Jiahui?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I know that you captured Lele to ask me toe over. After all, in the entire Ouyang family, no one knows her better than I do. Of course, Ouyang Tian is an exception.¡±

    ¡°Lin Jiahui is my mother¡¯s elder sister. When my mother was young, she was chosen as the candidate for the position of the madam of the Ouyang family. She was brought up by the Ouyang family since she was young.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, at that time, Xinhua was founded, and many things were left to be done. The impact on the Lin family was huge, and they were cast as viins. In the entire Lin family, only my mother and Lin Jiahui were saved.¡±

    ¡°At that time, Lin Jiahui was 14 years old, and my mother was 13 years old.¡±

    ¡°My mother and Lin Jiahui had a very good rtionship. From then on, the two of them lived together in the Lin family. For some reason, they fell in love with Ouyang Jue. Ouyang Jue was more than 20 years older than Lin Jiahui, but the rules of the Ouyang family had always been... As the sessor of the family head, he absolutely could not enjoy women other than those with the Suoyin flower tattoo on them.¡±

    ¡°It was just that at that time, Ouyang Jue loved Lin Jiahui very deeply, and there were always times when he could not control himself. It was just that this matter was secretly obtained by Ouyang Tian. He deliberately pretended to be a brother to deceive Ouyang Jue¡¯s trust. He secretly gave the Suoyin Flower Tears to Ouyang Jue. He had taken the antidote in advance, so something happened to Ouyang Jue. My father simply didn¡¯t do anything and directly seized the position of the old patriarch, seizing the position of patriarch.¡±

    ¡°After that, Lin Jiahui wanted to report to the elders. Ouyang Tian originally wanted to execute her directly, but Ouyang Jue¡¯s confidant found out and sent her away early. It was just that Lin Jiahui¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t good. Later, Ouyang Tian found out and sent people to defile her. Fortunately, she ran quickly and hid from them ever since. There was no news of her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the Ouyang family¡¯s actions were getting bigger and bigger. I sensed that something was wrong and started to transfer a portion of the property. After Lele¡¯s ident, I went to look for Lin Jiahui. She can be considered my aunt. In addition, my mother doted on me the most, so... I used the Suoyin Flower to exchange with Lin Jiahui and saved Lele¡¯s life.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect that Lin Jiahui would have such a fate. No wonder she hated the Ouyang family to the bone.

    There were probably many things that Ouyang Jinguo hadn¡¯t told her about.

    ¡°Actually, from what my mother knew, Lin Jiahui¡¯s days in the Ouyang family could be said to be like walking on thin ice. Although the Ouyang family was bright and beautiful on the outside, they were already rotten to the core.¡±

    ¡°Lin Jiahui was almost defiled by those men from the Ouyang family¡¯s side branches several times. Even the servants of the Ouyang family had some dirty tricks and wanted to make a move on her.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ouyang Jue, Lin Jiahui would have died at least a hundred times. Therefore, although Lin Jiahui was young at that time, she was absolutely sincere to Ouyang Jue. Look at how many years it has been, and she is still so stubborn.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Lin Jiahui was satisfied with destroying the Lin family. However, she was really amazing. Back then, she was r*ped by someone, gave birth to a child, and then abandoned it deliberately to my grandfather¡¯s side. It seems that she knows the secret of my Shen family. Even when I was kidnapped and sold abroad, she was the one who nned it. She let my Shen family die, and then she could get the key to my Shen family¡¯s fund. This idea is really good.¡±

    ¡°No matter how good the fight was, I don¡¯t think she had nned all of her ns. However, there was a variable like you.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there was a variable like me.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you can ask me anything you want to know. Lele is too stubborn. I can¡¯t protect her forever. She¡¯s always unwilling. What a sin...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ouyang Jinguo. Ouyang Le was really lucky to have such a father who cared about her.

    ¡°Ouyang Le is lucky to have a father like you. I can promise you to let her live, but I also have to know how she found out that I was hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears. You know your daughter. She is not an easy person to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I will try to persuade her. If it continues like this, there is nothing I can do. I am also half-buried in the ground.¡±

    ¡°You are a good father.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, a good father? The people of the Ouyang family are naturally cold and distant. If she didn¡¯t have the only blood in my body, I wouldn¡¯t care. However, there is nothing I can do. I don¡¯t have a second Suoyin flower to save her life.¡±

    ¡°Is the prescription that the Ouyang family used to cure the Suoyin Flower Tears real?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo sighed. Who knew if it was real or not? However, the prescription that had been passed down for thousands of years was real.

    ¡°It¡¯s true for a thousand-year-old prescription. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s effective.¡±

    ¡°What about the Banxia? The Banxia was also passed down by your mother. What¡¯s the use of that thing?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo didn¡¯t expect Shen Xiaoxiao to know about the Banxia. However, he remembered that he had saved Ouyang Le with the Suoyin flower. His sister-inw could also use the Banxia to save her three children.

    ¡°Back then, Mother gave the Banxia to Sister-inw. This Banxia is the nemesis of the Nine-Tailed Snake. Back then, my mother was very sick. If it weren¡¯t for that Banxia, my mother wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for so long. You don¡¯t know that women with the Suoyin flower tattoo would be used as tools by the Nine-Tailed Snake in the end. It wasn¡¯t humans who controlled the Nine-Tailed Snake, but the Nine-Tailed Snake who controlled the humans.¡±

    ¡°As long as the Banxia is roasted, its fragrance alone will be enough to deter the Nine-Tailed Snake¡¯s movements. However, at that time, my mother was too sick. Even so, it didn¡¯t take long. However, I have done some research over the years. If the Banxia is the nemesis of the Nine-Tailed Snake, then the Banxia will definitely have an effect on the Suoyin Flower Tears. After all, the formation of the Suoyin Flower Tears is closely rted to the Nine-Tailed Snake. I just don¡¯t know why the prescription passed down back then didn¡¯t contain the medicine Banxia.¡±

    ¡°So this is also what I¡¯m confused about. And this Banxia, Professor, do you know what it is?¡±

 Chapter 681 - Do Not Doubt the Use of People

    <h4>Chapter 681: Do Not Doubt the Use of People</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ouyang Jinguo, who had studied medicine in the past, had been curious about the Banxia for a long time. He had even studied it for a period of time before his mother passed it on to Huo Wanting.

    When the Banxia was shriveled, it was like an ordinary magnolia flower. However, once it was roasted over a fire, it would emit a distant fragrance. A person could smell it and even have a clear mind.

    However, the Nine-Tailed Snake was extremely afraid of the smell. Even now, he would never forget its terrified appearance.

    However, he really didn¡¯t know where it came from.

    ¡°That flower was passed down from generation to generation by the mistress of the house. I¡¯m afraid that even my mother doesn¡¯t know where it came from. However, there is one thing. Other than the generations of the mistress of the house, others don¡¯t know about the existence of the Banxia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that even Ouyang Tian doesn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, other than my mother, no one else knows about it. This is a rule of the Ouyang family. Ouyang Tian knows that my mother has something, but he also knows that it definitely has something to do with the Nine-Tailed Snake. Naturally, he won¡¯t ask about it. Therefore, the existence of this flower is probably the same as the Nine-Tailed Snake and the Suoyin Flower Tears. It has been passed down for a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Passed down for a thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s even more precious than the Suoyin flower and the Suoyin Flower Tears because there¡¯s only one of it in this world. Therefore, if you have the Banxia, I think it¡¯s not impossible to detoxify the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    ¡°Has Professor studied the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m ashamed. Although I love medicine, I still don¡¯t know much about the Suoyin Flower Tears. However, from the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem to have much of an effect.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and took out the research data on the Suoyin Flower Tears from the drawer, as well as the report on reducing cell vitality.

    These things were nothing more than a report to Shen Xiaoxiao, but to a medical fanatic like Ouyang Jinguo, they were the most precious treasures in the world.

    ¡°I see. Thebination of Western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine can actuallye to this conclusion. Reducing cell vitality is simr to muscle weakness?¡±

    He was indeed a well-known medical professor.

    ¡°Take this information back and study it slowly. In addition, if you need it, you can take my blood sample.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo was stunned. Shen Xiaoxiao was willing to take out a blood sample?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you willing?¡±

    ¡°Professor¡¯s name is well-known all over the world. Maybe one day you can develop an antidote in advance. I might even benefit from it. When the Banxia extract is out, I will also send a copy of the information to Professor.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will do something bad?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt people when I use them. I still believe in the medical ethics of Professor.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Xiaoxiao, believe in me. Of course, I will do my best.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo became extremely excited as if he had been injected with stimnts. For a medical addict like him, these things were what he liked the most.

    ¡°I will try to persuade Le¡¯er, but if she doesn¡¯t listen, there is nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I told you before that I will spare Ouyang Le¡¯s life no matter what. This is my payment for Professor¡¯s research.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo was impressed by Shen Xiaoxiao this time. She was magnanimous, steady, and thoughtful. Le¡¯er was no match for such a woman.

    However, she had done enough. The information alone was enough for him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. This time, you spared Le¡¯er¡¯s life. If she still doesn¡¯t repent after we get out of here, there¡¯s nothing I can do. When the timees, life and death will be decided by her...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s sorrowful tone and didn¡¯t know how to console him. She had already shown mercy by not directly taking Ouyang Le¡¯s life. Since Ouyang Jinguo himself had said so... then she would be able to avoid trouble in the future.

    ¡°19, take the professor to see Ouyang Le.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Watching Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s back walk away, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to say anything for a moment. If her children were to do the same in the future, she would probably strangle them to death with her own hands.

    However, as a parent, she was also at a loss for what to do when she saw her child making a mistake and refusing to repent.

    When Ouyang Jinguo left, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t see him again, but he asked 19 to bring two words to her: ¡°Pei Li.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this matter probably had something to do with Pei Li, but she didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Le to be so loyal after getting rid of him.

    In the long corridor, the sound of her leather shoes stepping on it sounded especially striking.

    Without anyone following her, she slowly walked to the door.

    After entering the password, the metal door opened, and Ouyang Le retreated in fear as if she had seen a ghost.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled over a stool and sat down. She looked at her and said slowly,?¡°You have a good father.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Shen Xiaoxiao, are you telling me a joke? Let me out, let me out.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? Why aren¡¯t you afraid now?¡±

    ¡°Afraid? Why should I be afraid? You are a person who is about to die. Why should I be afraid of you? Don¡¯t you want to know how I found out that you were poisoned? Of course, I won¡¯t tell you. I just want you to live in torment and beg for death.¡±

    Looking at Ouyang Le¡¯s crazed look, Shen Xiaoxiao was still sitting there calmly. She didn¡¯t get angry out of embarrassment. When she saw Ouyang Le like this, she even felt sympathy for her. Yes, sympathy... She felt sympathy for Ouyang Jinguo and the two-month-old baby girl.

    ¡°Your father said that you haven¡¯t asked anything since the baby was born. Why? Isn¡¯t it your baby? You begged your father to save you for the baby. Why did you give birth and not want to care about her?¡±

    ¡°Why should I care about her? If I didn¡¯t have such a baby in my life, how could I have given birth to her? Look at how ugly I am after giving birth. Look at this scar. If it weren¡¯t for me, how would she have lived? If it weren¡¯t for her, would I still be this ugly?¡±

    This reason was too weird for Shen Xiaoxiao. Wasn¡¯t it normal for her to have a c-section after giving birth to her own flesh and blood? She had the scar as well. She was also fat and bloated back then, but as a mother, shouldn¡¯t these things be something to be proud of and happy about?

    Why did Ouyang Le feel so disgusted?

    ¡°That¡¯s a new reason. Alright, you can leave now. But don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you mess with me again, Ouyang Jinguo won¡¯t have the ability to protect you.¡±

    ¡°You want to let me go?¡±

    Ouyang Le was shocked. Shen Xiaoxiao was willing to let her go? What was going on?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re willing to let me go, I¡¯ll tell you how I know. I won¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t it just Pei Li? Do you really think that I want to know? Go back and tell Pei Li that I¡¯ll make him lose whatever he wants, including the chance to be a man.. If he¡¯s honest, he can live for a few more years. Otherwise, I, Shen Xiaoxiao, will make his life a living hell!¡±

 Chapter 682 - The Other Face Under the Mask

    <h4>Chapter 682: The Other Face Under the Mask</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi listened to his subordinate¡¯s report and looked at the content disyed on theputer. He asked in surprise,?¡°Huang Yueyan offered a reward of 100 million US dors to kill Yan Kuan? Are you sure this is not a lie?¡±

    His subordinate was also the former Dark Guard No. 14. He looked at Long Xi and said respectfully, ¡°Anyone who offers a reward in the Dark Empire will receive a 50% deposit in advance. Your subordinate has checked it and the deposit has been sent to the designated ount. The information is confirmed without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This is really strange. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t ept the mission?¡±

    ¡°No, Miss didn¡¯t ept the mission.¡±

    Long Xi thought about it and understood. With the presence of the so-called Four Hall Masters, how could they kill their master?

    However, was Huang Yueyan going to kill Yan Kuan, or was she going to kill that weakling who was currently in China?

    However, being a weakling was also Yan Kuan¡¯s fault. As long as he handed over the other party¡¯s head, it didn¡¯t matter what he was.

    Would he not even want this person who had delivered himself to his door? Was he an idiot?

    ¡°ept the mission. When the timees, I will personally go and take Yan Kuan¡¯s head.¡±

    14 respectfully retreated. Long Xi touched his temple. Ever since he had returned, that personality had not appeared again. Every night, the surveince cameras had recorded it, but that woman would always appear in his dreams. That woman was particrly familiar to him.

    His head hurt a little. He took the medicine at the side and swallowed it. He could not think about it anymore. If he lured out the other personality, he would lose more than he gained.

    ¡°Boss, the things you asked for are ready.¡±

    Long Xi looked at the small bottle of medicine that the secret guard had brought over. He could easily take off the mask on his face. He was looking forward to who was hiding behind this mask.

    The night was a little hazy. The summer nights in Thand were as cold as water. It had just rained, and it was always cool in Thand.

    On the washstand, Long Xi was a little nervous as he carefully groped behind his ear. A thinyer of gel-like substance like a mask was yfully ced behind his ear. He took out the medicine to try it out first, and the yfully ced parts fitted very well.

    He knew that the potion was really effective, so he carefully tore open the mask along the edge.

    From the moment he knew that he had another personality, Long Xi knew that his identity was most likely deliberately created by the old woman. He even regretted giving the old woman to Shen Xiaoxiao in the first ce.

    However, he didn¡¯t know where Shen Xiaoxiao hid her. His people and Han Jia¡¯s people had searched for a long time, but there was no trace of her.

    He didn¡¯t know whether this old woman was abroad or in China.

    He wanted to find the old woman because he hoped that she could help him remove his other personality. From now on, there would only be Long Xi in this world, and no one else would fight with him for his body.

    However, things didn¡¯t go as he wished.

    He also thought of what he wanted to exchange the Banxia in the safe with Shen Xiaoxiao. It was a good deal.

    The mask was being torn apart bit by bit, and Long Xi was actually feeling a little nervous.

    He did not know what his real face looked like. Would Long Xi look more handsome or older than him right now?

    He knew nothing about this.

    When thest bit of the mask behind his ear was torn off, Long Xi looked at the strange yet familiar face in the mirror and was stunned on the spot. He had a splitting headache and did not recover for a long time...

    ...

    ¡°Long Xi epted the mission?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he epted it personally.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood by the window and smiled self-deprecatingly. It would be really fun if he epted the mission personally. She wanted to see if Long Xi would kill him in the end.

    ¡°The potion has been given to 14, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, 14 still asked when he can end the undercover mission.¡±

    ¡°Soon. It won¡¯t be long.¡±

    It was indeed soon. As long as he saw his face under the mask, she did not believe that Long Xi could still sit still.

    ¡°Miss, just now, Cai Gen called. He wants to see you.¡±

    Dark 2 walked in and reported the news to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Dark 1 was Yan Kuan¡¯s secret guard, and Dark 2 was also Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s secret guard. Therefore, as soon as the news came in, he immediately reported it to her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little confused. Why would Cai Gene to see her at this time? Was he mad?

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid that Cai Gen is here for his territory. His drug den has been taken by Long Xi. Could it be that he wants us to help him?¡±

    19 did not expect Cai Gen to suddenly meet Shen Xiaoxiao. They had always stayed out of each other¡¯s way, and the Dark Empire had never touched those things. Cai Gen knew that, and now that he wanted to meet, other than asking for their help... he could not think of a second reason.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s for help or not, we¡¯ll know when we meet. Dark 2, ask him to meet you at the coffee shop tonight. Remember, it¡¯s the coffee shop.¡±

    Dark 2 was stunned at first, not understanding why the Miss chose the coffee shop. After a while, he realized that Long Xi would arrive tonight.

    The Miss probably did this on purpose.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Seeing Dark 2 leave, 19 asked with some disapproval, ¡°Long Xi has arranged to meet Mu Sha at the coffee shop tonight. Did you do this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was on purpose. The coffee shop is such a romantic ce. There will always be some unexpected things happening, right?¡±

    19 frowned. In fact, he did not agree with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s approach. After all, for 19, he was only concerned about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s health. Nothing good would happen every time she saw Long Xi. It would be best if she could avoid it... he did not want him to end up hurting Xiaoxiao.

    Seeing that 19 was not veryfortable, Shen Xiaoxiao said indifferently,?¡°Don¡¯t worry. Long Xi is Long Xi. I know how to protect myself. I will not show him any mercy. If he goes against me, he will only fall into the pit that I have dug. No matter how powerful he is, he will lose a part of his mind and won¡¯t be able to win against me.¡±

    19 couldn¡¯t say anything more after hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. However, he had to go this time. He had to go regardless of whether Xiaoxiao agreed or not. If Long Xi dared to say those words again... He would definitely teach that man a good lesson.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring you to meet your family¡¯s Dark 1. Okay, 19, go and prepare some food. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to meet him? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare some food immediately. Delicacies from Thand. The two children like it very much. After learning for an entire afternoon, it¡¯s time to take a break. If you ask me, this Huang Yueyan is really something. She actually brought so many teachers here. Can a child learn that well?¡±

    ¡°19, are you talking bad about me behind my back? Why can¡¯t they learn it well? This is how I learned. Hurry up and prepare some food. I want to eat that chicken that you made. Don¡¯t forget it.¡±

    19 saw Huang Yueyane over to order food for the umpteenth time. He walked away with a bad look on his face, but he didn¡¯t refuse. Besides being thick-skinned, Huang Yueyan was a very loyal person.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let Ai Wei handle the matter of Moxing. As a shareholder of thepany, it¡¯s not that easy to not do anything and only get dividends.¡±

    After 19 said that, he walked out.

    Huang Yueyan was stunned. Was this considered 19¡¯s revenge in disguise? Was it?

    ¡°Is he expressing his dissatisfaction? And then torturing our Ai Wei?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Yueyan, you just realized it....¡±

 Chapter 683 - Long Xi Is Him, And So Is Yan Kuan

    <h4>Chapter 683: Long Xi Is Him, And So Is Yan Kuan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Are you tired from your studies?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked the two of them as she picked up some food for the children. Judging from the way these two children were eating, they seemed even hungrier than her.

    After swallowing the food in his mouth, Little Treasure said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s pretty fun.¡±

    ¡°Pretty fun? Little Treasure, do you think it¡¯s very fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Godmother, it¡¯s fun. I know all thosenguages. It¡¯s very simple.¡±

    Huang Yueyan swallowed her saliva. She had thought that the tutor was just ttering him. After all this time, this kid was really interested?

    Huang Yueyan immediately said a few sentences in Spanish to test him. Although it was very simple, Little Treasure really knew it. Shen Xiaoxiao knew some Spanish, so she was a little surprised that she understood it now.

    ¡°Since you think it¡¯s interesting, then continue learning. How about Da Bao? Does Da Bao like it?¡±

    Da Bao was a little unhappy. She didn¡¯t really like those courses. Thenguages were fine, but she didn¡¯t understand what the teachers were teaching her about business.

    Seeing Da Bao like this, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this girl didn¡¯t really like learning, or that she had encountered some difficult problems.

    In fact, she always felt that she owed Little Treasure. After all, when Little Treasure was born, he had been taken away by someone. Shen Xiaoxiao had only found him after a few months, so she had to be extra careful with Little Treasure.

    However, it did not mean that she did not care about Da Bao. After all, Da Bao was a girl. She knew how to act coquettishly and coax people. She actually doted on her daughter a little more because she would hit Little Treasure, but not Da Bao.

    Now that she saw Da Bao in this state, Shen Xiaoxiao asked with extra patience,

    ¡°If Da Bao doesn¡¯t like those things, you can tell Mommy. Mommy will arrange for you to study as you like.¡±

    Da Bao looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, then looked at Little Treasure, and said with some grievance,?¡°Mommy, am I very stupid? Brother is so smart. The teacher taught him everything, and he understands everything. Am I dragging Brother down?¡±

    ¡°Who said you dragged me back? I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had yet to speak when Little Treasure shouted anxiously. Huang Yueyan looked at Little Treasure with amusement. This kid was indeed a little man.

    ¡°You little kid, you¡¯ve really learned your mother¡¯s bandit spirit.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at Huang Yueyan, she looked at Da Bao and asked, ¡°Look, your brother said that you didn¡¯t drag him down. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re interested in different things. If you let Little Treasure learn camouge skills, he¡¯s not as good as you. So, Da Bao, you¡¯re very good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mommy is right. Da Bao, you¡¯re very good. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do those disguises. It was you who helped me every time. They looked at it many times, but they didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    It was rare for Little Treasure to see Da Bao so unhappy, so he hurriedly coaxed her.

    ¡°I think so. Little Treasure, next time, let me try that doll, okay?¡±

    ¡°A doll? That one¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to try it.¡±

    ¡°Well, alright, I¡¯ll try it once.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Little Treasure is the best.¡±

    ...

    In the end, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have any use at all. Da Bao slowly regained her confidence after Little Treasure¡¯s gag. Everyone did not know whether tough or cry.

    He even wanted to enlighten this little girl. It seemed that she was really careless.

    ¡°If only our two kids could be like this in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, they will definitely be better than the two of them.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t you still have to go meet some boss? I still have to send food to our Ai Wei. Look at how your 19, that demon, is ying his skin. He still hasn¡¯te back at this time. Why doesn¡¯t he go to work overtime himself and leave everything to our Ai Wei?¡±

    It was rare for Shen Xiaoxiao to see Huang Yueyanining. She smiled and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to part with him, then do it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t propose to me. Why am I in a hurry? Besides, I just got divorced not long ago.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little speechless. Huang Yueyan was really capable. Back then, she probably didn¡¯t think that she would find someone she loved. She deliberately found a substitute to announce the marriage news to the outside world. Now that she had found Ai Wei... However, she was carrying the title of second marriage on her body. She did not know what this woman was doing.

    ¡°You¡¯re really capable.¡±

    These words were said by 19. Huang Yueyan was so angry that she grabbed the bones on the dining table and threw them at 19.

    After the fight, dinner was over. After watching the children sleep, Shen Xiaoxiao brought 19 to the coffee shop that they had arranged to meet at.

    ...

    The pressure in Long Xi¡¯s body was getting colder and colder, and he was losing weight at an rming rate. No one knew what had happened to Boss Long recently.

    However, both the bodyguards and the cleaningdy tried their best to avoid him. They were afraid that they would be targeted by this devil if they were not careful. This was not the time to move forward.

    Long Xi did not speak. He looked at the wooden box in his hand and closed the lid with a bang.

    He had never thought that his other personality would actually be him.

    It was actually Yan Kuan.

    It was funny. It was really extremely funny.

    He himself was the ck Emperor, but he had made the ck Emperor his goal all along. This was really extremely ironic.

    So the so-called ck Emperor¡¯s disappearance was because he had upied it. So now, what was the meaning of his so-called taking over the Dark Empire? Wasn¡¯t it still his own territory?

    However, it was still the same sentence. Since he was already Long Xi, then he could only be Long Xi. This Yan Kuan absolutely could not appear, absolutely could not.

    And Xiaoxiao.

    D*mn it, it turned out that the few times he woke up and saw Xiaoxiao was not because of anything else, but because Xiaoxiao was together with Yan Kuan.

    She said that she was once his person, so it turned out to be true. It was not a joke, she was really his person.

    And that secret guard, Dark 1, was really one of his secret guards. He was just Yan Kuan¡¯s secret guard.

    And Little Treasure, Little Treasure and his blood test were real. They were indeed rted by blood, but the only difference was that Little Treasure was Yan Kuan¡¯s child, not his Long Xi¡¯s. At least, from Long Xi¡¯s point of view, he and Yan Kuan were two different people.

    And all of this was true. However, they clearly knew about it, yet they watched as he put on that mask and made a big fuss outside.

    Why didn¡¯t they take the initiative to expose him? Why didn¡¯t they expose him?

    Long Xi thought for many days but still couldn¡¯t connect. Perhaps the old woman could tell him this reason.

    However, everything was not as important as meeting Mu Sha now. Since he was already Long Xi, then he had to develop his kingdom well. He said that he wouldn¡¯t let Yan Kuan appear, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t... He believed that he could definitely do it.

    He was Long Xi, the one and only Long Xi in this world.. No one could rece him.

 Chapter 684 - Understanding the Black Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 684: Understanding the ck Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Boss Long, it¡¯s only been a while, and you¡¯re already so haggard. It really makes my heart ache to see you.¡±

    Mu Sha¡¯s outfit today was exceptionally elegant. She still had that burgundy wavy hair and a ck short-sleeved long skirt. She was elegant yet s*xy.

    Not to mention the way she dressed, no one would have guessed that she would be the biggest drug dealer in all of Vietnam.

    However, it was clear that Mu Sha was particrly interested in Long Xi. Ever since Long Xi appeared, her eyes had not moved away from Long Xi.

    She looked at him nakedly and did not say anything. Her tone was intimate, as if the two of them really had an unusual rtionship.

    Long Xi looked at Mu Sha¡¯s exceptionally different appearance tonight and did not say anything as he sat calmly on the sofa on the other side.

    Today, the two of them had chosen to sit in the booth next to each other and did not enter a private room. No one would have thought that a drug deal worth hundreds of millions of dors would be carried out openly under such circumstances.

    Speaking of haggard, Long Xi knew that he would definitely look a little haggard. After all, he would only be able to rest for around two hours a day at most before he dared not sleep again.

    Long Xi was now extremely afraid that the personality would appear and snatch his body away.

    Therefore, he would rather inject himself with medicine than give himself enough time to rest.

    Since he knew that he was Yan Kuan, there were more preparations to be done.

    The first thing he needed to do was to continue sending people to China to assassinate Yan Kuan. Thinking about it, it seemed that Huang Yueyan¡¯s mission back then was done on purpose by Shen Xiaoxiao and the others.

    This d*mn Shen Xiaoxiao was too scheming. She actually asked him to kill his substitute. No, it should be that one day when he found out that he was Yan Kuan, she probably still expected him to kill him.

    As expected, she was not easy to deal with. As expected, she was Yan Kuan¡¯s woman.

    He should have thought of it when Shen Xiaoxiao was so cold to that weakling. He missed several opportunities. He clearly knew that Shen Xiaoxiao and he had a deep rtionship, but he actually did not think of investigating it properly.

    It seemed that he had been careless.

    ¡°If Boss Long meets with a difficult situation, you can tell me. As long as I, Mu Sha, can do it, I will do my best.¡±

    This was a promise, but Long Xi was still unmoved. Mu Sha looked at Long Xi. She had already said so much, but Long Xi was still unmoved. That meant that he had refused.

    So be it. It was not a big deal, was it?

    It was just a pity that this high-quality man looked delicious. Of course, Mu Sha had seen many men, and she knew that not all men could not move their legs when they saw a woman.

    Although it was a pity, being a partner with such a man was much more appropriate than being in a rtionship between a man and a woman.

    The most unstable rtionship in this world was a rtionship between a man and a woman.

    ¡°Does Mu Sha know the ck Emperor?¡±

    The transaction went on very quickly. However, Mu Sha did not expect that Long Xi would ask about the ck Emperor without saying a word.

    What did he mean by this?

    ¡°That is a man who is as fascinating as Boss Long.¡±

    Long Xi looked at Mu Sha. It was actually very normal for this woman to have such an evaluation. However, he wanted to hear the real evaluation of the ck Emperor.

    Mu Sha naturally saw through Long Xi¡¯s intentions. A joke was a joke, so Mu Sha continued to say with a smile,?¡°Boss Long, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m talking nonsense. You have to know that among all the bosses, apart from Boss Long, only the ck Emperor kept a respectful distance from me. Just this point alone is several times better than other men.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the ck Emperor is an extremely unpredictable man. He¡¯s clearly smiling, but he can always let others take away the thing that you care about the most when you¡¯re caught off guard. Back then, the ck Emperor single-handedly killed in the Golden Mountain Corner. Even now, he is still regarded as a legend, not to mention that there were other unbelievable things that he did.¡±

    ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Boss Long, are you joking? In the whole world, who doesn¡¯t know the name of the ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Then in Mu Sha¡¯s eyes, if I fight with the ck Emperor, who will lose? Who will win?¡±

    Long Xi looked at Mu Sha, not missing a single bit of her expression.

    Meanwhile, Mu Sha looked at Long Xi as if she was listening to a joke. Only when she was sure that he was not joking did she slowly be serious, and the gaze she looked at Long Xi became wary.

    In the end, she said indifferently, ¡°The ck Emperor will win!¡±

    This answer might have been within Long Xi¡¯s expectations, but it was precisely because of this that he felt a sense of powerlessness deep in his heart after hearing it. No, it was more urate to say that it was a sense of powerlessness that he could not release even though he was furious.

    Was the ck Emperor really that powerful?

    But so what if he was powerful? He had still taken over the ck Emperor¡¯s body and trapped him within his body. In the end, the person who was truly powerful should be him. It should be him.

    ¡°Mu Sha is so certain. Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day you¡¯ll smack yourself in the mouth?¡±

    Mu Sha looked at Long Xi as if she was looking at him. The serious expression on her face from before slowly turned into a sweet smile once again. She was still in the same posture, enchanting and extremely charming, but there was already a hint of tenderness between her brows. There was a hint of wariness and sharpness.

    ¡°Up until now, the ck Emperor has never lost. Boss Long probably didn¡¯t know that you came toote. Whether it was the mountain in your hands or the territory of Third Master Zhao, they all belonged to the ck Emperor. To be precise, the entire drug den in the world belongs to the ck Emperor. However,ter on, the ck Emperor divided the territory and he didn¡¯t touch it at all.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why did you think that the Dark Empire would invite him to the annual drug conference instead of touching it?¡±

    ¡°The reason why they invited Lord ck Emperor was because as long as he was around, it would definitely be fair and no one would dare to cause trouble at will.¡±

    ¡°However, it just so happened that Lord ck Emperor went missing this year, and his little wife took the lead. Moreover, with you joining them, everyone also had the idea of depending on their strength. Otherwise, did you think that you would be able to take down Cai Gen¡¯s territory so smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn Boss Long. It¡¯s best not to provoke the Dark Empire. Even if you have half of the Dark Empire in your hands now, you absolutely can¡¯t afford to provoke this woman, Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Hearing Mu Sha¡¯s high evaluation, even Long Xi was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t she being too rmist?

    Now, he was already the biggest drug boss in Southeast Asia, wasn¡¯t he? Was this not enough?

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether the ck Emperor will return or not. She¡¯s just a woman. I don¡¯t think Shen Xiaoxiao really has the ability to shake all the bases in my hands.¡±

    Seeing that Long Xi was actually so bold, Mu Sha raised her eyebrows and slowly stood up. She tidied up her skirt and said to Long Xi,?¡°Today¡¯s deal is very smooth. Let¡¯s have a good cooperation next time. Goodbye.¡±

    Leaving so soon? Was this really necessary?

    Long Xi did not stop her. Seeing Mu Sha stand up, he said indifferently, ¡°Mu Sha is so timid. I don¡¯t know how she got to his current position.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Sha was not angry. Instead, she stared nkly at the people in front of her who were slowly approaching them. She smiled, nodded, and continued to walk forward.

    Her heart was already filled with shock. Even Shen Xiaoxiao knew about such a mysterious transaction. Did Long Xi really think that Shen Xiaoxiao was a paper tiger? It seemed that she had to make preparations long ago. She had thought that it was a dragon, but it was just a flood dragon without horns.

    ¡°The reason why Mu Sha is able to achieve this position is because she knows how to adapt to the situation. However, Boss Long, you just have to be too arrogant....¡±

 Chapter 685 - Does Xiaoxiao Want To Relive Her Old Dream With Me

    <h4>Chapter 685: Does Xiaoxiao Want To Relive Her Old Dream With Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Long Xi had his back to Shen Xiaoxiao and had no idea that Shen Xiaoxiao was already standing behind him.

    Long Xi had not seen her since they separated in DY Country. He had even deliberately avoided some news about Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Therefore, when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice, he turned around and looked at her in surprise.

    At this moment, Long Xi¡¯s feelings for Shen Xiaoxiao were getting more and moreplicated. Previously, he knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was Yan Kuan¡¯s woman, but he was still attracted to her. This was also the reason why Long Xi was the most confused.

    Because he was very sure that he was attracted to this woman without knowing anything, and it was not because of him.

    At that time, he did not know that Yan Kuan existed in his body. Simrly, at that time, Yan Kuan had not had the chance to escape from his body.

    Therefore, he had always thought that his feelings for Shen Xiaoxiao had definitelye from his heart.

    Therefore, it was precisely this point that made him feel conflicted. This woman was the woman he cared about, but she was also the woman that Yan Kuan cared about.

    The most important thing was that the person in this woman¡¯s heart was not him, but Yan Kuan.

    This was the most shameful and uneptable thing.

    Long Xi stood up and turned to face Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how have you been? I didn¡¯t expect to see you again in T Country after DY¡¯s departure. I thought that we would meet again in China.¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought Boss Long knew that I was in T Country. I also know that Boss Long had just finished an adventure tour in the jungle. It turns out that Boss Long has such a hobby. It¡¯s really unexpected. I thought that Boss Long only liked to make money.¡±

    Long Xi didn¡¯t expect Shen Xiaoxiao to take the initiative to mention this matter. His face instantly turned a little pale. At this moment, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao again and suddenly felt that the woman who always appeared in his dreams... The woman who used to be intimate with him underwater seemed to be more and more simr to her appearance.

    Could it be her?

    Could it be that the woman was her?

    Yes, it should be her. Yan Kuan had never had any scandals. Other than Shen Xiaoxiao, no one had ever heard of him having any woman.

    So the woman who lived with him in the jungle was Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to rx once in a while, but it¡¯s a pity that Xiaoxiao can¡¯t relive the old dream with me. Theke is still the same as it was in the past. It¡¯s so cold, and it¡¯s a rare thrill to y in it. Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Long Xi. There was nothing wrong with his eyes, as if he was really talking about an extremely ordinary thing.

    However, to know that they had once made love in the water, it meant that this re-visit to the old ce was not without effect. It was just that she did not know how the effect would be.

    However, it had only been less than ten days, and Long Xi was already losing weight. It seemed that the news that Dark 1 had given back was not bad. This kid was afraid. Afraid that once he fell asleep, he would release Yan Kuan.

    However, the way he was torturing himself was also torturing Yan Kuan. It was really annoying.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have s*x with your sweetheart in the water. However, judging from Boss Long¡¯s mental state recently, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t control those things anymore. I advise Boss Long to have a good rest. Overwork doesn¡¯t give you a long life. Some things are destined to be yours or not. It¡¯s useless to force it.¡±

    ¡°Really? But I believe more that man makes things, man proposes, man seeds, and man triumphs over heaven.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a man triumphs over the heavens. If I were Boss Long, I would definitely lie down and have a good sleep.¡±.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dizzy? It seems that the medicine I gave you is not enough.¡±

    Long Xi was stunned. Medicine? Dizziness?

    Yes, his head was a little dizzy. Coffee, d*mn it, he had actually missed this point. It was just that her movements were so stealthy. How did Shen Xiaoxiao do it?

    ¡°You, d*mn Xiaoxiao, you...¡±

    With a bang, he fainted on the sofa. Shen Xiaoxiao said to her back,?¡°Let him have a good sleep. Dark 1, send him upstairs to his room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate will do as youmand.¡±

    Dark 1 carried Long Xi on his shoulders and walked out of the coffee shop. He had just left when the drug lord arrived. Shen Xiaoxiao sat in her previous seat. She did not see that Mu Sha, who was supposed to leave, had a shocked expression on her face when she saw Dark 1 carrying Long Xi away.

    This Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed unfathomable. Long Xi was really going to fall in the hands of this woman. She really had to n carefully.

    However, since Long Xi had fainted, she could use this man properly. Otherwise, she would always feel an itch in her heart if she could not get it.

    Mu Sha quietly followed after him...

    ¡°Boss Shen, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°This is the second time I¡¯ve heard the same opening speech today. Let¡¯s get straight to the point, Cai Gen.¡±

    ¡°This is a gift for Boss Shen. I heard that the Dark Empire has been looking for it recently, so, Boss Shen, please ept it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Cai Gen holding a ck cloth cage in his hand. He handed it directly to 19. 19 opened the cloth curtain and his eyes were almost smiling. It was a goldenurel snake.

    They had indeed been looking for this snake recently. They wanted to find a way to cure Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison. However, this snake was extremely precious and was rarely found in Thand. They had searched for a long time but only managed to find one. After all, they were not familiar with Thand.

    However, looking at the cage now, there were at least ten of them, both big and small. They were probably going to wipe them out in one pot.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even refuse this gift from you, Cai Gen. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you want to do first?¡±

    ¡°My two mountains have been taken down by Long Xi. I want to cooperate with Boss Shen.¡±

    ¡°Cooperate? Cai Gen, how do you want to cooperate?¡±

    ¡°If Boss Shen doesn¡¯t mind, my forces in T Country are willing to submit to the Dark Empire as long as you help me pull down Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°Submit to the Dark Empire? You¡¯re really willing to part with things, Cai Gen.¡±

    ¡°Humph, if it weren¡¯t for my wives and children all being in T Country, I¡¯m afraid I would have ended up like Qiu Erdao. Even though they have more than 100 lives, they were all cleaned up by Long Xi. That kid is too vicious. Many of them are farmers who grow crops. He won¡¯t let go of any connections.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had heard that Long Xi was cruel and merciless. She did not expect that Long Xi would not even let an innocent person go. He was indeed a bit evil.

    ¡°But I think you should know that the Dark Empire has never touched that stuff.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know that the Dark Empire does not touch that stuff. That¡¯s why I would rather follow Boss Shen to crack down on drugs than let Long Xi touch my men touch.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Cai Gen shouldn¡¯t have cooperated with me. It would be easier to cooperate with the police.¡±

    ¡°What, what, what does Boss Shen mean?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s just a joke. But our Dark Empire really can¡¯t merge with Cai Gen.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Cai Gen¡¯s heart fell to the bottom. Was he being bullied for nothing? Who else would be able to find him to cooperate in the future?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Cai Gen¡¯s pale face and smiled. She continued,?¡°There¡¯s no merger, but we can cooperate. I wonder if Cai Gen is willing....¡±

 Chapter 686 - Rupture

    <h4>Chapter 686: Rupture</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The feeling of his heart falling from the clouds to the bottom of the valley, and then rising from the bottom of the valley to the clouds, was not pleasant at all.

    But now that he had a favor to ask, he naturally had to lower his head.

    But now that he could get the Dark Empire to agree to it, it was really a big surprise.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the second-inmand of Cai Gen?¡±

    ¡°That traitor. If it weren¡¯t for him, my base wouldn¡¯t have been taken by Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of keeping such a person? Since Cai Gen gave me a gift, I naturally have to give him a gift in return, right? 19, bring the gift we prepared for Cai Gen here.¡±

    Cai Gen was surprised again. This Second Brother had followed Long Xi and he had sent people to attack him several times, but they all ended in failure. He didn¡¯t expect Boss Shen to capture him so easily.

    ¡°Boss, Boss, spare me, Boss...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Boss Shen. Drag him away. I¡¯ll deal with him myselfter.¡±

    Cai Gen gave his subordinate a look, and his subordinate immediately dragged Second Brother away.

    ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s talk about the specific cooperation.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Cai Gen immediately focused all his attention. While Shen Xiaoxiao was diligently dealing with the matters here, upstairs, there was another show going on.

    After cing Long Xi in the room, Dark 1 slowly walked out.

    Mu Sha casually looked around and saw that no one was waiting for him, so she quietly walked in.

    The door was gently closed. Dark 1 looked at the closed door and did not say anything. He retreated back to his original position, his expression unclear...

    Cai Gen did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao had already nned to take care of Long Xi. Although he was extremely resentful that his territory had been stolen, he had lost arge amount of money after all, as well as the main source of his business.

    However, with the tragic death of more than 100 brothers, he felt even more powerless.

    He felt a sense of vicissitudes. If he were ten years younger, he would have definitelye to Long Xi alone with a gun. However, now, for the sake of his wives and children, for the sake of the remaining brothers who were fighting with him... He had no other choice but to endure.

    Perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao was right. When one was old, one must admit one¡¯s age. If one did not admit one¡¯s age, it would be courting death. Not only would it be courting death, it would also be courting death for one¡¯s family.

    Although these words were harsh and unpleasant, they were the truth.

    Therefore, after listening to these arrangements, he knew that there was only one way to go.

    After arranging everything, Cai Gen left first. Shen Xiaoxiao then slowly walked upstairs with neen to see how Yan Kuan was resting.

    However, just as they reached the door, the gap that was left ajar made Shen Xiaoxiao feel uneasy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Dark 1?¡±

    19 looked around and indeed did not see Dark 1¡¯s shadow. Shen Xiaoxiao slowly pushed the door open and walked in. Her ck dress, underwear of the same color, and stilettos made Shen Xiaoxiao so nervous that she almost jumped out.

    She had never felt this way before, and the sense of unease was getting stronger.

    19 clenched his fists tightly. He walked to the bedroom door first and pushed it in forcefully.

    The piercing white color made Shen Xiaoxiao feel weak in her limbs, and her head hurt so much that it felt like it was going to explode.

    Mu Sha was kneeling on Long Xi¡¯s body. Long Xi waspletely naked, and Mu Sha¡¯s seductive posture seemed to have just begun.

    With just this scene, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head seemed to explode in an instant.

    Soon after, the man who had been sleeping on the bed suddenly woke up and kicked the woman away.

    He also looked at Shen Xiaoxiao at the door in surprise, but he was toote. Shen Xiaoxiao fell directly on 19¡¯s body.

    19 was shocked. He hugged her in his arms and helped her to the sofa at the side.

    Without saying a word, he rushed up and punched Yan Kuan in the face.

    He could have dodged it, but Yan Kuan only looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who had fainted, with panic in his eyes. What was going on?

    Dark 1 also walked in at this time. 19 was like a lion that had been provoked. He hit Yan Kuan, turned around, walked to the door, and gave Dark 1 a fierce kick. Dark 1 was immediately kicked to the ground, unable to move.

    He used 120% of his strength and did not show any mercy.

    He walked to the sofa and carried Shen Xiaoxiao without any resistance. As for Mu Sha, 19 only looked at her as if she was a dead person.

    Finally, he opened the bottle in his bag and threw it into the air. He did not look at anyone else.

    Simrly, the three of them werepletely unprepared. They were all instantly drugged by the medicine and fell down.

    ...

    The boundless darkness, as well as the fact that she could not see anything, caused Shen Xiaoxiao to wander around alone. There were things in this world that she could not see.

    Even though the darkness had the vision of a normal person, she could not see anything at this moment. She did not know where she was or what had happened to her.

    She only knew that when she saw that scene, her mind went nk and she did not know anything.

    She was also a woman, a fragile woman.

    The feeling of powerlessness in her body made Shen Xiaoxiao slowly squat down. Finally, she graduallyy down, and her limbs became stiff. Other than the asional roll of her eyes, she found that she seemed to be fixed and could not move at all.

    She justy there in the darkness, unable to extricate herself.

    ¡°D*mn it, do you really think that there¡¯s no one in my family? Immediately prepare the ne and fly back to China. D*mn Yan Kuan, d*mn Dark 1! I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go and take care of the two children. Immediately arrange the ne. 19, you take Sister Weiwei with you. As for the rest of the things, we don¡¯t want them.¡±

    ¡°Back then, our Moxing didn¡¯t have anything to start with. These things aren¡¯t what Sister Weiwei likes to do anyway.¡±

    19 nodded. He first injected Shen Xiaoxiao with the medicine. Then, he watched as the two children and the two babies were brought down. The people along the way were small and weak. It was really troublesome.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The ne is ready. We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡±

    The few of them had just reached the door when Feng Hao heard the wind and immediately chased after them. Yun Qi and the others were filmed dealing with matters in various countries. He stayed behind to guard the headquarters. He did not expect that on this trip, Miss would be carried back.

    ¡°19, what happened? What happened to sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°From now on, Xiaoxiao has nothing to do with the Dark Empire. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact Dark 1 directly. Also, tell your boss that our Xiaoxiao has nothing to do with him anymore.¡±

    After 19 finished speaking, he did not care about how confused Feng Hao was. He carried Shen Xiaoxiao and boarded the ne.

    Until the ne took off, 19 could not suppress the anger in his heart. There was only one reason why he was so angry. They deliberately let Xiaoxiao see that scene.

    Who was Dark 1? To put it bluntly, he would not easily leave Yan Kuan even if he peed in his pants, let alone when Yan Kuan was not on guard at all.

 Chapter 687 - Coma

    <h4>Chapter 687: Coma</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    How did Mu Sha get in? Moreover, she was naked next to Long Xi. Although they did not make any substantial movements, the two of them were about to stick together. What were they doing?

    Even if the quilt covered Long Xi¡¯s lower body, what was the difference?

    No matter what the reason was, they could not forgive him for deliberately doing this. In particr, Dark 1 clearly knew about Xiaoxiao¡¯s physical condition, but he still provoked her.

    He could not forgive him.

    He had lived with Xiaoxiao for so many years. He knew very well that Xiaoxiao did not like this kind of life at all. How could Xiaoxiao like this kind of life of fighting and killing?

    Xiaoxiao had only wanted to avenge the Shen family from the beginning. If it were not for Yan Kuan, she would not have been involved in these so-called things.

    She had suffered a lot for Yan Kuan. Back then, she had given birth to the children by herself. She had almost exhausted all her energy. In order to avoid being chased by those people, he knew very well how she had endured.

    After that, she had finally calmed down for a few years. However, from the moment she met Yan Kuan again, she had not been living a peaceful life. What was so good about this?

    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy? Is Mommy sick again?¡±

    Little Treasure and Da Bao were almost scared to tears by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance. It made them feel inexplicably sad.

    ¡°Be good. Mommy has a little cold. She just received an injection and took some medicine. She needs to sleep. When you had a cold, you went to sleep too, right? And look, it¡¯s already sote, so you all have to go to sleep, alright?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, is Daddy bullying Mommy? Does he not want to acknowledge me and Da Bao?¡±

    One should never underestimate a child¡¯s world. Although they may seem small, they were actually very sensitive. Sometimes, even adults would be surprised.

    19¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. Da Bao and Little Treasure had grown up with them and had always been in their hands. When they were young, even though they would ask why they did not have a father, the children were sensible. After asking once, they never asked again.

    However, ever since they met Yan Kuan again, not only did the children not recognize their father properly, but they had also let the children go through this at such a young age. Speaking of which, it was really hard to ept.

    ¡°Little Treasure, don¡¯t be afraid. It has nothing to do with your father. Your mother is really sick.¡±

    19 did not speak, but Huang Yueyan interrupted to exin to the two children. Even if that was the truth, she would not have told them this at such a young age.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure listened to Huang Yueyan¡¯s exnation and did not speak. Instead, they sat beside Shen Xiaoxiao, one of them holding her hand. No matter how one looked at the scene, it was a pitiful sight.

    If Xiaoxiao¡¯s Suoyin Flower Tears worsened, she would be in aa for longer and longer in the future. In the end, she might not even wake up.

    Who knew how much harm this would do to the children?

    Xiaoxiao really needed to rest. She needed to rest well and stop worrying about those things. If she wanted to live a few more years, she had to stop thinking about other things.

    ¡°What a sin.¡±

    Two hourster, the ne flew to China. It was already the middle of winter. As soon as they got off the ne, they felt waves of coolness hit them.

    Heavy snow fell. As soon as theynded, they were covered in snow.

    19 wrapped his coat tightly, carried Shen Xiaoxiao into the car, and drove away alone with the two children.

    He had already talked to Huang Yueyan on the ne. In order to avoid being found, it was better for 19 to take care of them.

    As for the two children, they had taken care of them when they were young, and there was no difference now.

    The children leaned against the back and fell asleep. In the car, a woman and the two children fell into a deep sleep. Only 19 was still awake, but it was because he was too awake... So when he saw Xiaoxiao like this, he felt even more miserable.

    Xiaoxiao was fine, but what about the two children?

    The two children were so young. What should he do in the future?

    He would indeed treat them like his own children, but he was not the father of the children. What should he tell the children in the future?

    And was it really good to return to China?

    Safe house?

    One of the safe houses that Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 had prepared for the past three years?

    In the teacher¡¯s apartment of Beijing University.

    The room was constantly disturbed by people, and the quilts had long since be soft from the sun.

    After finally settling down, 19 turned on hisputer and began to clean up the mess.

    ...

    Mu Sha was still lying on the ground. Cold sweat was dripping from Dark 1¡¯s forehead. He had not expected that his boss would only wake up after sleeping for so long.

    It seemed that his body¡¯s functions had really reached the limit. Otherwise, he would not have slept for so long and almost let Mu Sha do it.

    Fortunately, his boss had woken up at the critical moment, but even so, he was still seen by Miss and 19. There was no need to exin the misunderstanding.

    As for why he had let Mu Sha in, this matter had to start from the five minutes when Yan Kuan had briefly woken up the previous day.

    At that time, Yan Kuan had instructed that no matter who made the deal with Long Xi the next day, they must find a way to make him meet with that person.

    Long Xi had long be smarter. Other than himself, no one knew who he made the deal with, where he made the deal, and how he made the deal.

    When he went to the coffee shop that night, he did not expect it to be a deal. He only found outter when the two of thempleted the deal.

    This was why there was this misunderstanding.

    However, the key now was to find the Miss and exin it to her.

    19 was not only ruthless, but the medicine was also extremely heavy. By the time they woke up, Yan Kuan had disappeared again and turned into Long Xi.

    He wanted to tell Yan Kuan to find someone to exin it to them quickly, but there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Did Mu Sha and I do it or not?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at Long Xi and said,?¡°Your subordinate came in time, no.¡±

    ¡°No, throw this woman out now.¡±

    Dark 1 was now being attacked from both sides. If he threw her out, he would throw her out. In any case, he had to rush back to the base to see if 19¡¯s impulsive personality would do something that could not be undone.

    However, Dark 1 did not expect 19 and the others to act so quickly. They had already made their move yesterday. They had slept for a night and had already lost too many good opportunities. If they wanted to find them again, based on 19¡¯s understanding of the Dark Empire... It would be even more difficult.

    ¡®Boss, could it be considered that the two of us had worked together to set each other up?¡¯

    ...

    19 did not know that Shen Xiaoxiao had really lost track of time during this sleep. It had already been five days and there were still no signs of her waking up.

    Not only that, the medicine that he had injected and the medicine that Old Man Yao had made had no effect.

    He had taken advantage ofst night to kidnap Old Man Yao. He had tried acupuncture and other things, but he had not expected that it would still be useless.

    ¡°Stop pulling me. I said it was useless. This is a poison attack. The poison that she had suppressed earlier has all been released now. I don¡¯t even know when she will wake up. The Suoyin Flower Tears has always been like this. I have already told all of you that she can only live a few more years if she rests and eats well. However, she has been stimted and her cells have elerated. Who knows when she will wake up?¡±

    Old Man Yao couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but he couldn¡¯t really leave them alone.

    19 arranged a room for Old Man Yao to study at any time. All the medicine and things he was used to moved over. The feeling of powerlessness and exhaustion really made him feel like he was about to suffocate.

    He couldn¡¯t hold on much longer, let alone Xiaoxiao....

 Chapter 688 - Think of a Way

    <h4>Chapter 688: Think of a Way</h4>

    With all kinds of nutrient fluids and acupoint massages that 19 had deliberately learned, he would spend at least two hours every day massaging Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s limbs.

    These days, other than the fact that she had lost some weight, there was not much difference.

    And because of the addition of the goldenurel snake, Old Man Yao¡¯s research was not really without any progress. He would only give it to Shen Xiaoxiao after a little white rabbit tested the medicine.

    Ever since she returned to China, Huang Yueyan had asked to visit them several times, but she had been rejected by 19. Now, he wanted to bring Little Treasure and Da Bao to this small apartment quietly. Even thepany¡¯s matters were handed over to Ai Wei and the professional managers that Huang Yueyan had hired.

    It was as if they had really disappeared from the world. All of a sudden, no one could find them, including the Four Hall Masters who had mobilized all their forces to look for them. But they had also disappeared without a trace.

    They did not know what had happened. When they found Dark 1, Dark 1 only said that it was a misunderstanding. However, what kind of misunderstanding could have allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to hide? It was even more extreme than what she had done in the past?

    Dark 1 was also in a terrible situation. Long Xi was taking more and more medicine to prevent himself from resting, and Yan Kuan had not found a chance to wake up either.

    All of this seemed to have fallen into a stalemate once again, and no one knew what would happen in the future.

    ¡°19 knows our tricks too well. It¡¯s a piece of cake for him to clean up the mess and not let us find him. Dark 1, why don¡¯t you try again?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at everyone¡¯s gazes and did not continue to say whether they wanted to test him or not. Instead, he said to them, ¡°I think what we need to do now is not to look for Miss and 19, but to wake Boss up as soon as possible. As long as Boss wakes up, everything else will be solved easily.¡±

    ¡°Right now, Long Xi does everything by himself and is extremely cautious. He even brings dozens of bodyguards with him when he goes in and out. There are also countless secret guards hidden in the dark. His purpose is to prevent what happenedst time from happening again. So, I think we have to think of a way.¡±

    ¡°The guards are so cautious. It¡¯s not that easy to think of a way.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. He will be extra careful when he eats and drinks, but he can¡¯t be too careful when ites to his clothes, right?¡±

    ¡°Yun Qi, what do you mean? You mean to tamper with Boss¡¯ clothes?¡±

    Yun Qi smiled and looked at Dark 1:

    ¡°Dark 1, you grew up in the Ouyang family. Do you still remember one of the traditional methods of women fighting in the inner house in the ancient family?¡±

    Hearing Yun Qi¡¯s words, everyone understood. He really was a dog-head strategist. He could think of a way.

    After all, Long Xi was a new personality. He did not know anything about the women fighting among themselves in China. If they tampered with his clothes, no one would know.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I will get someone to arrange it immediately. In addition, we will also get a psychologist to help. All the people of the Dark Empire will be mobilized. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t save Boss. However, at this time, we have to find some things to do at the Golden Mountain Corner to prevent all our efforts from going to waste.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Yueyan looked at the invitation in her hand. The Jiang family¡¯s banquet had been postponed for another half a month due to a small reason. It seemed that Jiang Haoran really valued Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Is Jiang Haoran really doing this for Jiang Wendong or Xiaoxiao? Why do I feel like he doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives?¡±

    19 nced at Huang Yueyan and quickly signed the document in his hand. While he was busy, he said, ¡°Jiang Haoran originally didn¡¯t have any thoughts, but after Jiang Wendong said too much, he naturally had thoughts.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at 19, who rarely gossiped with her, and became curious. She continued to ask, ¡°Jiang Haoran is a ve? But isn¡¯t Jiang Wendong afraid of Xiaoxiao? He¡¯s actually willing to let Xiaoxiao be his stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, the more afraid you are of a person, the more your actions show that you care about that person. Moreover, Jiang Haoran cherishes his son so much, and he wants his son to learn well. Other than Shen Xiaoxiao who can restrain him, no one else really has the ability. Therefore, Jiang Haoran will also look at Xiaoxiao differently, just for the sake of his child.¡±

    ¡°Look, 19. I think Xiaoxiao¡¯s market is pretty good. In my opinion, this Jiang Haoran is much better than Yan Kuan. When Xiaoxiao wakes up, I¡¯ll let her try it. I¡¯ll go and persuade her. Anyway, I just don¡¯t like that kid Yan Kuan now. He¡¯s aplete idiot.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can go and try it then. Well, it¡¯s a pity that your Ai Wei doesn¡¯t do business. He can handle these things, but he still wants me to sign them. It¡¯s such a cold day, and I still have to go shopping. If you want to go, remember to change into a new car two hours after I leave, okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it. Didn¡¯t I do well the first two times? It¡¯s so exciting, and I still have to put on makeup to go out. How could I forget? I was nning to change my appearance today. Anyway, there are so many makeup masters in thispany, and I¡¯m already dressed as a 40-year-old woman. This feeling is really good.¡±

    19 looked at Huang Yueyan helplessly. Why was it that after she gave birth to children her temper was getting worse and worse?

    ¡­

    On this end, the Four Hall Masters worked together. It was not difficult to make a move on Long Xi¡¯s clothes. In order to not be noticed, they directly chose the clothing brand that Long Xi had always chosen. The person was an old granny from the Ouyang family that had been secretly invited. A fragrance that could not be detected was grilled on the clothes.

    ¡°Okay, 14 said that he had done something to the people who were changing shifts. Once Long Xi falls asleep, we can take the opportunity to sneak in.¡±

    ¡°Alright, everyone, get ready.¡±

    Just as 14 said, when the time was up, Long Xi fell asleep on the bed.

    After Yan Kuan woke up, Dark 1 and the Four Hall Masters walked in one after another. Some of them changed the cameras and equipment, while others changed the images.

    Everyone had their own duties.

    Yan Kuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows and looked at Dark 1:

    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation of the things I asked you to prepare?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ready. Do you want to inject it now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, immediately.¡±

    Dark 1 signaled the doctor he brought and immediately injected a dose of red liquid. Yan Kuan looked around and did not see Shen Xiaoxiao. He asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaoxiao? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡±

    The few people who were focused on their work stopped what they were doing when they heard this. They looked left and right and sent out Yun Qi as a representative:

    ¡°Sister-inw has returned to the country. 19 said that from now on, Sister-inw has nothing to do with our Dark Empire.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. What had happened? Could it be that Xiaoxiao was still misunderstanding the previous matter?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you exin to Xiaoxiao what happened to Dark 1st time?¡±

    ¡°19 and Miss returned to the country after thest time. We didn¡¯t manage to find any information about them.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean we didn¡¯t find any information about them? Dark 1, are you trying to tell me that Xiaoxiao is hiding again?¡±

 Chapter 689 - 19â€™s Instructions

    <h4>Chapter 689: 19¡¯s Instructions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how Yan Kuan would arrange things for her.

    At this moment, she was just like Ouyang Jue from before. Although she was not fully equipped with equipment, both of her arms had opened up vein passages, and the nutrient fluids were constantly being transfused.

    The Huang Medical Research Institute under Huang Yueyan¡¯s name had specially split open ayer on the top floor for Shen Xiaoxiao, serving her alone.

    Old Man Yao and 19 were huddled in the research room at the side, while Huang Yueyan was watching the two children for the time being.

    No matter how well 19 prepared and took care of them, Shen Xiaoxiao was wasting away at a visible rate.

    Sometimes, she was lying there motionless like a dead person, and even her breathing was slow and subtle.

    Her hair was originally dark and shiny, but now it had slowly be dull. When a strong woman like Huang Yueyan saw Shen Xiaoxiao, all the thoughtlessness she had at the beginning had disappeared.

    ¡°Do you still want that snake? I¡¯ll pay a high price. I don¡¯t believe that others won¡¯t be able to catch it.¡±

    Seeing Old Man Yao fiddling by the side, 19 frowned helplessly. He had already discovered that the activity of the cells in Xiaoxiao¡¯s blood had begun to decrease. It was even one-tenth of the level of an ordinary person, so she would continue to sleep.

    ¡°Wait a moment. Old Man Yao said that he wille out in two hours. There are still a few minutes left until he arrives. After hees out, ask him. We have to find a way to wake her up. She has already been unconscious for almost ten days. If this continues, she won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was getting more and more anxious. The two children had already asked her many times, but she kept trying to fool them. Thest time she brought them to take a look, she only said that she had taken medicine and fallen asleep. Da Bao and Little Treasure were so smart... She even felt that she could not continue speaking.

    ¡°He¡¯s out.¡±

    19 saw that Old Man Yao walked out of theboratory somewhat tiredly. This time, he was not anxious. Instead, he brought him a chair and helped him sit down before passing him a ss of water.

    Old Man Yao nced at 19 and said:

    ¡°This time, you¡¯re still like a human. You know to respect the elderly and love the young. I¡¯ve long told you that if you want a horse to run, you have to feed the horse grass. This old man is already in his seventies. There will always be times when his body can¡¯t take it. For your research, he hasn¡¯t had much rest for a long time...¡±

    h, h, h. Old Man Yao had been talking for a few minutes, but he didn¡¯t even take a sip of water. Did he look tired? It didn¡¯t seem like it.

    ¡°Alright, I know that you¡¯re anxious. I won¡¯t be vague anymore. Here, take this for the girl. She¡¯ll definitely wake up in three days.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can she really wake up? Is it the antidote?¡±

    Old Man Yao red at Huang Yueyan and shouted loudly:

    ¡°The antidote? Do you think the Suoyin Flower Tears is that easy to cure? I have been concocting for decades and still haven¡¯t found the antidote. This medicine can only suppress the effect, but it¡¯s not without gain. At least, it¡¯s not like before when I couldn¡¯t find the direction of the Suoyin Flower Tears at all.¡±

    Hearing Old Man Yao¡¯s words, Huang Yueyan was a little disappointed. She thought that he had found the antidote.

    ¡°Is the goldenurel snake useful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s useful. Not only the goldenurel snake, but I also added a bit of the Banxia¡¯s extract. The Banxia is the most effective, so I thought that the Banxia might really be the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears. But why didn¡¯t it appear in the prescription? I¡¯m a little confused.¡±

    When he heard this, 19 also asked in puzzlement, ¡°You mean that there are things other than those three things that can cure the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    Old Man Yao touched his non-existent beard and said calmly:

    ¡°That prescription was passed down by the Ouyang family for a thousand years, but I always feel that it is clearly the Suoyin Flower Tears, but why does this medicine have to be interpreted by the Suoyin Flower Tears? The Suoyin Flower Tears is the sap of the Suoyin flower. If you use that thing, aren¡¯t you afraid that the poison will be stronger?¡±

    ¡°Or is it that there are other solutions to the Suoyin Flower Tears that we don¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t know, how do we know? But regardless of that method, we have to try.¡±

    Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t understand what Old Man Yao was saying, but the key thing was that she knew that she had to let Old Man Yao try it before she knew.

    On the other hand, 19 asked with some doubt,?¡°I heard from Xiaoxiao that the old woman said that not only could she use those things to create an antidote, but she could also use it to rejuvenate and live forever. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Immortality? Live forever? Hmph, I¡¯ve lived for so many years. Other than reading about it in medical books, I¡¯ve never really encountered it in reality. However, there are all kinds of strange things in this world. Perhaps there are some as well.¡±

    ¡°No, what I mean is that the old woman has always wanted to gather those few medicines not only to save Ouyang Jue, but also to achieve immortality. Perhaps this antidote is not those few medicines in the first ce.¡±

    Old Man Yao fell into deep thought. This was not impossible. Moreover, he had indeed discovered that this Banxia was somewhat magical. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Old Man Yao still said,?¡°I will continue to research. Don¡¯t give up on finding the real antidote on your side. There will always be some benefits if you work both ways.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will go and give the medicine to Xiaoxiao now. Oh right, how long can this medicinest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Looking at her, it¡¯s still the same thing. She needs to be calm and steady. Her emotions can easily stimte the vitality of her cells.¡±

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another situation. This goldenurel snake¡¯s entire body is snow-white. Even its blood is white. So I¡¯m worried that Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair will change after using this medicine.¡±

    ¡°Her hair will change?¡±

    ¡°Old man, do you mean that Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair will also turn white?¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. The hair of the gray rabbit that I used has turned a little pale, so I think Xiaoxiao using it will also have some effect.¡±

    Huang Yueyan and 19 looked at each other. Her hair would turn white? Was there a need to go that far?

    ¡°No matter what, we have to wake her up first. If her hair is about to turn white, we¡¯ll just dye it back. White hair is popr now anyway.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was rather open-minded. 19 gritted his teeth and did not say anything for a long time.

    Huang Yueyan looked at 19 and felt a little ufortable. She did not say anything and dragged him to the ward.

    She gave the living water to Shen Xiaoxiao and there was no reaction. However, since she said that she would wake up in three days, she did not think it would be so soon.

    There were still four children at home, so Huang Yueyan did not want to waste too much time. She left after saying goodbye to 19.

    19 looked at the sleeping person and angrily took theputer, issuing instructions to the person inside. Xiaoxiao must not suffer for nothing. He must make some people pay a painful price.

    ...

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone offered a reward of 200 million US dors to kill Long Xi?¡±

    Yun Qi¡¯s exmation attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and even Dark 1 walked over to take a look.

    This news was not sent from the Dark Empire, but from an underground organization. As long as they were desperate for money, they could ept it. Of course, they also did not have an organization. Whoever had the ability to kill someone would get the money. It was that simple.

    ¡°Could it be a drug lord?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Boss has so many enemies. That Long Xi has provoked a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°No, you all guessed wrong. I think it should be 19.¡±

    ¡°What? 19?¡±

 Chapter 690 - Awakening, Decision

    <h4>Chapter 690: Awakening, Decision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Would 19 really send someone to kill Long Xi?

    At first, he did have this thought, but he also knew that with Dark 1 around, no one would be able to take Long Xi¡¯s life.

    Moreover, sometimes Yan Kuan himself had to wake up, so he issued these orders in order to continuously cause trouble for Long Xi and Dark 1. It was as simple as that.

    This move did not require him to do it himself, and he did not need to spend much money either. However, it was enough to make them extremely busy. After all, people would die for money, and birds would die for food. There were always people who needed money and wanted to take risks.

    ¡°19 would release such news? That¡¯s impossible, right? Dark 1, are you sure?¡±

    Dark 1 also felt bad. He had never thought of going against 19. He raised his head and said to everyone,?¡°19 might not really want Boss¡¯ life. He just wants us to learn a lesson and cause some trouble. It seems like he is really angry and even hates us.¡±

    ¡°No way, is there a need to be like this? When did 19¡¯s temper be so bad, and be so petty? Back when Sister-inw went missing for three years, we did not see him get so angry. Why this time? Didn¡¯t Mu Sha not do anything with Boss?¡±

    Huo Gui was the most direct, directly asking his doubts. Although the others didn¡¯t say it, they more or less felt the same way, that 19 was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    Only Dark 1, Dark 2, and Yun Qi were deep in thought.

    To be able to make 19 do this and lose hisposure and be so stingy, there was absolutely no one else in the world other than Shen Xiaoxiao.

    It had been ten days since the incident, but there was no news of them at all. Even when they were attacked, 19 was still doing it. They had a bad premonition at the same time.

    Could it be that something had happened to Sister-inw?

    Could it be that her Suoyin Flower Tears was acting up?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think about it anymore. Let¡¯s finish our work first. As for Boss, he should be recovering soon. Long Xi still doesn¡¯t know that we have changed the contents of the video recorder every day. He thought that he had already suppressed Boss.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Once Boss wakes up, any misunderstanding will definitely be resolved quickly. Anyway, the time Boss wakes up is getting longer and longer. It won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re all together again. Alright, let¡¯s leave first.¡±

    Seeing that everyone had left in a single file, Yun Qi stayed behind.

    ¡°Dark 1, I want to personally go back to China to check it out.¡±

    Dark 1 had the same intention, so he nodded and said to Yun Qi:

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that Miss¡¯ poison is acting up, or else 19 won¡¯t be so angry. As long as Boss is fully awake, I¡¯ll immediately tell him about Miss¡¯ situation. Previously, Jiang Haoran held a banquet, and although the Multi-Treasure Group was acquired, Jiang Haoran still sent an invitation. I think Long Xi will definitely attend. When the timees, we¡¯ll meet in China directly. At that time, I think Boss should be able to fully recover.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll send you an insider. I won¡¯t be able to rx until I find out what happened to Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Alright, contact me at any time. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the others and won¡¯t let them discover anything. In addition, Dark 2 will go with you to protect the two young masters.¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go back with Yun Qi. It¡¯s settled for now. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Dark 1 watched as the two of them left. He felt even more uncertain. What was going on?

    He realized that he was about to be enemies with 19.

    ...

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve been sick for a long time. Little Treasure and I talked to you a lot, but you ignored us.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, why is there so much white hair in your hair?¡±

    Little Treasure saw it very clearly. Didn¡¯t you only have white hair when you got old? Why did Mommy also have white hair?

    ¡°I know. When Mommy gets old, she will have white hair.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Mommy isn¡¯t old at all. Mommy is very young.¡±

    ¡°You two little sycophants. Your mother isn¡¯t old. Everyone has white hair. It doesn¡¯t matter how old you are. It¡¯s just that the older you get, the more white hair you have. But sometimes, when you get sick, you will also have white hair.¡±

    ¡°Godmother, is it because of illness that Mommy has white hair?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when your mother recovers from her illness, her white hair will be gone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Mommy, you must recover quickly.¡±

    Looking at the two children in such a state, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled sweetly. After sleeping for a while, the feeling of her entire body being confined in her dream was too painful.

    At this moment, she finally understood where the pain of falling into the Suoyin Flower Tears was.

    It was not enough to just let you fall into a deep sleep, but your consciousness was still there. You could even feel everything in the outside world. However, other than your own eyeballs, other parts of your body could not move.

    Even your eyelids could not close up or down. This kind of feeling was too terrifying. Ever since Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, she did not dare to mention it to anyone. It had only been ten days, yet, she felt that it was simr to ten yearster.

    If Liu Yufei had treated her like this back then, instead of locking her up in a dark prison, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have needed ten years to tell the other party everything she knew.

    This kind of poison could easily shatter a person¡¯s will. At this moment, after experiencing it personally, she finally knew how terrifying the so-called ultimate poison of the Ouyang family, which had been passed down for a thousand years, was.

    ¡°Mommy will get better. She will definitely get better.¡±

    Only after experiencing it would she know how satisfying it was to have consciousness and to have two children in her arms.

    She wanted to live. She had to live. For the sake of the children and for herself, she had to live.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to press it. Help me get off the bed and walk around. I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight these days.¡±

    19 carried Shen Xiaoxiao and slowly got off the bed to stretch her limbs. She had just eaten and was in good spirits. However, 19 knew that Xiaoxiao had lost a lot of weight.

    ¡°The children are very happy, so don¡¯t let them worry about you in the future.¡±

    How could she not be touched when she heard 19¡¯s heartfelt words like an elder brother? It had not been easy for them to support each other all these years.

    ¡°I know, so when I recover, I will personally look for the Shen family¡¯s secret fund. I will survive, I promise!¡±

    19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. She had always taken a liking to the Shen family, and he knew very well how much she cared about the Shen family. Previously, he had not really thought about touching the Shen family¡¯s secret fund. Even when he knew that she had been poisoned, he had not raised this question directly.

    Now, Xiaoxiao had thought it through?

    ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t not think it through. I¡¯m afraid of dying. This life has note easily.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was alive. She had lived for two lifetimes, and this hope to live was too rare...

    ¡°About Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when he wakes up. Right now, the most important thing is for me to recuperate. Didn¡¯t they say that Jiang Haoran¡¯s banquet will be held in a week? When that timees, the public will announce that Moxing will officially be under the Shen Enterprise¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°It should have been like this a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it should have been like this a long time ago. I was wrong....¡±

 Chapter 691 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 691: Change</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, and her mood became much smoother, and she became much calmer.

    Many times, she would sit in the garden and watch the two children y. If it snowed, she would watch the children have snowball fights when she had the leisure.

    At this moment, her life was like that of an old woman in his twilight years. It was peaceful, quiet, and really quiet without a hint of life.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she still had two children, most of the time when 19 saw her like this, he would have thought that she was about to be an immortal.

    ¡°Do you still remember the hot spring that we went to before? Let¡¯s bring the children to y. It¡¯s a little better now, and it¡¯s very quiet.¡±

    19 handed a ss of milk to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two children chasing in the snow and nodded.

    ¡°Sure. The winter in China is too cold. Most of the time, we can only y indoors. It¡¯s not good for the two children. It¡¯s not bad to bring them out to y.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the arrangements. You go inside for a while. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I even practiced a set of boxing in the morning. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not an intense activity.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care of yourself. I have some matters to attend to tonight. You take the children and rest early. We¡¯ll set off for the hot spring tomorrow morning.¡±

    Seeing 19 leave, Shen Xiaoxiao did not ask where 19 would go. She actually knew that aside from thepany matters, there were only the Dark Empire matters that 19 had to attend to.

    Other than meeting people from the Dark Empire, there was absolutely no other way to go out at night.

    It was just that she did not know who he would meet tonight.

    However, no matter who she met, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the strength to ask too many questions. After all, she had just returned from the gates of hell. If she wanted to cherish her life, she should mind her own business.

    Right now, other than the matter of the two children, there was also the matter of Yan Kuan. She did not want to ask too many questions. After all, there were too many loyal people around Yan Kuan. There was no need for her to care so much.

    So, she just needed to take care of herself.

    ...

    ¡°19, how is Sister-inw? Her poison?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, from now on, we have nothing to do with you. Don¡¯te looking for us again.¡±

    ¡°19, don¡¯t be like this. I know you¡¯re just saying it out of anger. How is Sister-inw?¡±

    Yun Qi was getting more and more anxious. When he really saw 19, he knew that he was still determined to have nothing to do with them. He knew that Sister-inw was probably in serious condition this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She just woke up yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday? Does that mean that she was in aa for ten days?¡±

    19 nced at Yun Qi and said coldly, ¡°Yes. Thanks to your boss, she was in aa for ten days.¡±

    Dark 2 and Yun Qi looked at each other. This time, he was the one to speak:

    ¡°I¡¯m Miss¡¯ secret guard. I came back this time to follow Miss. It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±

    Yun Qi almost kicked Dark 2 in the heart. He had said it well, but this kid took advantage of the situation and turned around at thest minute. He was not a good person.

    Dark 2 was also helpless. 19¡¯s attitude was so firm now. If both of them pushed 19 like that, they would definitely not be able to gain anything. It was better for him to take a roundabout tactic and infiltrate the enemy first.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Miss doesn¡¯t need a secret guard. We¡¯re just ordinary people. We never took the initiative to be the leader of the bandits.¡±

    ¡°19, what are you talking about? What leader of the bandits? Don¡¯t forget that you were also a bandit back then.¡±

    ¡°You also say that it was back then. Now, we¡¯re just ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°I say, you brat, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, right? Dark 1 said that it was just a misunderstanding back then. A misunderstanding. Why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding? A simple ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ is enough? You know how people who were affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears are like. Xiaoxiaoy in bed for ten days without eating, drinking, moving, or waking up. The two children cried for their mother every day. Tell me, what kind of life was she living?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan only needs to say that he did not know, and he can make everyone forgive him? On what basis?¡±

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t insisted on grilling Xiaoxiao on the stove, would such a situation have happened? He kept saying that he loves her, but all I see was hurt and torture. So, go back and tell Yan Kuan to let it go. It¡¯s best if we go our separate ways. That¡¯s how we lived those three years. There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±

    Seeing 19 like this and hearing what he said, the two of them didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, what he said was the truth. Their boss had really brought this on himself.

    But what could they do? There was no turning back after what had already happened.

    ¡°No matter what, we just hope that Sister-inw is safe. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t let me see Sister-inw, but Dark 2 will definitely stay behind. Even if he doesn¡¯t be Sister-inw¡¯s secret guard, our future Master¡¯s safety will also be a concern. How can you protect three people by yourself? Even a tiger will take a nap, let alone you?¡±

    19 nced at Dark 2, red at Yun Qi, and turned around to leave.

    Dark 2 heaved a sigh of relief. 19 did not say anything, indicating that he hadpromised. Although he did not know why 19 had suddenlypromised, when he saw 19 leave, he naturally followed.

    After Yun Qi saw that 19 had left, he shook his head helplessly and left as well.

    Why did 19 suddenly agree? It was because Yun Qi was right about one thing. Even tigers had their naps. No matter if it was Xiaoxiao or the children, he could not watch them 24 hours a day.

    If Dark 2 wanted to follow, then so be it. However, he was not easy to fool.

    ¡°Since you want to follow Miss, you know what to do, right?¡±

    Dark 2 was stunned for a moment. Then, he took off the watch on his wrist and handed it to 19. 19 took out two mas from his pocket. ording to what Shen Xiaoxiao had done back then, he scanned Dark 2s entire body on his wrist.

    When Dark 2 saw 19¡¯s actions, he thought to himself, ¡®This kid probably already predicted that I would stay behind. 19 is really bing more and more shrewd.¡¯

    After cutting off all themunication devices, 19 drove back to the residential area with Dark 2.

    When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, Dark 2 finally understood why 19 had such a big reaction.

    How long had it been since theyst saw each other? Not only had she lost so much weight, but what was with her gray hair?

    ¡°Second Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle.¡±

    The two children were taught to be very polite by Shen Xiaoxiao. When they saw Dark 2, they immediately greeted him.

    The two of them wore the same fluffy little tiger pajamas. They obediently nestled beside Shen Xiaoxiao and the mother and children were watching cartoons.

    Even Dark 2 could not bear to disturb such a warm scene.

    Perhaps as a bandit leader, such warmth was rare. It was no wonder 19 did not want to have anything to do with them.

    ¡°Little guys, it¡¯s time to rest. Let¡¯s go. We still have to y tomorrow. We have to rest well to be energetic.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we can finally y tomorrow. Mommy said that we can still swim. Uncle, let¡¯s go to sleep immediately.¡±

    19 walked into the room with the two children, not looking at Dark 2 and Shen Xiaoxiao who was standing there.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 692 - The Secret of the Hot Spring

    <h4>Chapter 692: The Secret of the Hot Spring</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Dark 2, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave the safety of the two children in your hands from now on. Your task is to protect the two children.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but Miss, you?¡±

    ¡°Me? You don¡¯t have to care. 19 is here, and I¡¯m not that easy to bully myself. Alright, go and rest. 19 has been angry recently, please understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Miss, do you want to eat something? I learned a dish before, and it tastes very good.¡±

    This was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao had seen Dark 2 act like this. Dark 2 had always been less talkative, but he was definitely someone who did practical things. Her contact with her had only increased after Yan Kuan¡¯s disappearance. He was aware that she had been hit by Suoyin Flower Tears, naturally, he also knew that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite was so great that she had to eat extra food before going to bed at night.

    Therefore, when she heard Dark 2 say this, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled, which was rare.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try it. Let¡¯s eat together. 19 hasn¡¯t had dinner either.¡±

    Dark 2?nodded and immediately walked into the kitchen.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not ask anything about Yan Kuan, nor did she ask about the Dark Empire. However, Dark 2 nowpletely understood that with Miss¡¯ current state. She really could not care too much anymore.

    The most important thing was to protect herself. At this moment, he did not know how to describe his boss¡¯ choice. Perhaps everyone would shift their focus towards Miss when they saw her like this. After all, she was a woman... She had to protect the entire Dark Empire, as well as such arge business kingdom. In addition, she had to take care of two children, and she was also poisoned. Every single thing was not something that an ordinary woman could bear. Furthermore, everything was added together.

    At this moment, he had actually given up on the thought of reporting to Yun Qi. Perhaps there was nothing wrong with letting Miss do this, at least until Boss woke up on his own.

    The food in the kitchen was extremely well prepared. There were all sorts of ingredients in the huge refrigerator. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao needed to replenish her strength at any time. Even if 19 was not around, she would sometimes cook for herself.

    ...

    The next morning, Dark 2 drove and brought Shen Xiaoxiao and the two children to the hot spring vi. 19 would arrive one dayter, and the difficult trip would begin.

    Dark 2 alsopletely felt Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s weakness at this time.

    She had been dozing since she got into the car. The strong and lively woman she used to be was now curled up in a ball. She was so fragile. The two children were very sensible and obedient as they sat in the back and yed with themselves. They even lowered their voices so as not to disturb their mother¡¯s rest.

    He did not know how long Shen Xiaoxiao had been in such a situation, but he could tell just by looking at the children¡¯s performance. Perhaps even the children were used to it.

    After an hour¡¯s journey, they stopped under a snow-covered castle.

    It was almost New Year¡¯s Day. Not many people came here to y. This rare peace and quiet was really an excellent ce to recuperate.

    When the two children got out of the car and saw the ice sculptures with different styles, they were inexplicably excited. They had been to this ce a few years ago.

    After a few years, the changes were great.

    The area wasrger, and the facilities were moreplete.

    ¡°Mommy, this ce is so beautiful. It looks like a castle.¡±

    Da Bao was wearing a red down jacket, wrapped in a round ball, like a meatball. She looked at this ce with inexplicable surprise.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Da Bao¡¯s hand as she looked at the ice sculpture that was in apletely different shape. She said to the two children,?¡°This ce is even more beautiful at night. There will be a lot of icenterns. Mommy will bring you to see them at night.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s great to see the icenterns.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go through the formalities. After lunch, Second Uncle will take you hunting. Hunting in winter is interesting. These are all artificially raised animals. It¡¯s very fun.¡±

    ¡°Can Mommy really hunt? That¡¯s great. I like it.¡±

    Looking at the two children¡¯s happy expressions, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that her decision was right. It was a very happy thing to apany the two children to have fun.

    After the check-in procedures werepleted, in the presidential suite, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately took a nap after eating. The two children were so excited that they did not even have time to rest and go hunting.

    Dark 2 left with the two kids while Shen Xiaoxiao stayed in the room alone.

    After lunch break, Shen Xiaoxiao took her change of clothes and went downstairs to soak in the hot spring. This hot spring resort was designed for rich people. The independent little soup pool was reserved in advance.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao entered, there was only a waitress serving her. She liked to be quiet, so she asked the waitress to wait outside while she took a bath inside.

    There was an open-air bath. It was a natural hot spring with a faint smell of sulfur. The environment here was very nice.

    Thest time she came here, there was no such independent hot spring. She even took the opportunity to get to know Liu Mei and Huang Tingxuan. After all these years, perhaps because of the photo of Shen Xiaoxiao meddling in other people¡¯s business back then... Therefore, not only did the chaotic incident between Huang Tingxuan and his cousin not happen, but Huang Tingxuan also sessfully graduated and entered their family¡¯s supermarket chain.

    Shen Xiaoxiao helped the Huang family avoid the possible crisis of family destruction and death. This was the most correct thing that she had done since she was reborn.

    She just didn¡¯t know that she had also avoided many things that she knew, but how could she avoid the unknown things that followed one after another.

    ¡°Ah... Hahaha...¡±

    The noiseing from next door made Shen Xiaoxiao frown slightly.

    However, this kind of ce was originally an open-air hot spring. Other than a wall, nothing else could block it. Naturally, if the noise was a little louder, everything could be heard.

    Now, it sounded like a group of young people were ying around. It was very lively, and the noise was really loud.

    ¡°Fourth Young Master Jiang, your young crown prince is really shy. He has changed his clothes for so long, but he still hasn¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Isn¡¯t he giving us too much face?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? My nephew¡¯s temper isn¡¯t good. You guys better watch your wordster.¡±

    ¡°Got it. We know what you mean. We want to take a photo so that he and...¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. As long as we know, it¡¯s fine. Keep your voice down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault. I know. But Fourth Young Master Jiang, is that man really willing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that he¡¯s from the Pei family. Will anything happen?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? So what if he¡¯s from the Pei family? If he wants to make demands on me, of course he has to listen to me. As long as I get my hands on the photos, then what heir? Hmph, then there will be a good show to watch. I want to see who else in the Jiang family will protect him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that they would be able to do such a thing just by soaking in a hot spring. Jiang Haoran probably did not expect that his own younger brother would make a move on his own son.

    And this Jiang Wendong, she didn¡¯t know if that weird kid could escape this disaster.

 Chapter 693 - A Chance Encounter In a Hot Spring

    <h4>Chapter 693: A Chance Encounter In a Hot Spring</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the group of people next to her mentioned the young master of the Pei family, the first person that Shen Xiaoxiao thought of was Pei Li.

    In her previous life, Pei Li had always liked to visit this ce. However, she did not expect that after experiencing such a thing, Pei Li would still have the nerve to wear his swimming trunks and y outside with others. Was he not worried that others would notice that he was missing some parts?

    Or did these people know and just want to watch him have fun?

    Oh right, how could she forget? 19 had said that Fourth Young Master Jiang was not in a hurry for s*x. He liked both men and women. Pei Li was not good, definitely not good. However, there was one thing. He was good-looking.

    If it were not for his good-looking face, Shen Xiaoxiao in her previous life would not have ended up with nothing because of Pei Li.

    Therefore, no matter what use Pei Li had now, as long as he caught Jiang Haoming¡¯s eye, he would have a certain value.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t need to think to know how they would deal with Jiang Wendong. The best way for these rich and powerful young masters to destroy someone was either reputation or poison.

    Of course, if they were to touch both, then forget about the right to inherit, some families would even directly throw someone out of the country to fend for themselves.

    This was especially so for someone like Jiang Wendong who had been wandering abroad for more than ten years. No one knew what he had experienced. If he were to pick up some bad customs abroad, even if he was valued by the Jiang family... The result would probably only be exile.

    When Jiang Haoran had brought Jiang Wendong back to the country, she had warned him that the people of the Jiang family might not be happy to see Jiang Wendong¡¯s return.

    She had heard that if Jiang Haoran went abroad, then all the Jiang family businesses would be temporarily handed over to Jiang Haoming.

    So, after a prince suddenly descended from the sky, would this Fourth Young Master Jiang not have any thoughts? She didn¡¯t believe it.

    She just didn¡¯t know if that weird kid could see through these people¡¯s conspiracy.

    She held a bucket of water and patted it on her arm. The temperature of this hot spring was higher than other temperatures, but it was just right for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Because this hot spring had the effect of activating cells, if she often soaked in it, it was somewhat helpful to the body. Although it was not very helpful, it was alwaysfortable.

    Shen Xiaoxiao enjoyed it while paying attention to what was going to happen next to her.

    Jiang Wendong changed his clothes and walked out. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that today was the Hongmen Banquet. His Fourth Uncle was the one who coveted the property under his name and his father¡¯s.

    Did he think that he was a fool to say that there were people here to have fun and invite him over?

    He wanted to see what kind of trick he was going to y again.

    Jiang Wendong¡¯s recovery was pretty good, but unfortunately, his sister didn¡¯t see it. If she saw him recover like this, she would definitely be very happy.

    Previously, the old man said that his sister was sick, so he retreated from the banquet. He didn¡¯t know if she was better.

    It was really strange that such a strong woman could actually get sick.

    However, for this banquet, he had invited not only his sister, but also that so-called ck Emperor, Yan Kuan, Sister¡¯s husband. He wanted to see what kind of man could meet a woman like Shen Xiaoxiao.

    If he was not worthy, he did not mind helping the old man poach her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally didn¡¯t know what Jiang Wendong was nning. However, just as she reached the door, Jiang Wendong was bumped into by Pei Li who wasing out from the other end of the room.

    When he came, Jiang Wendong knew that this was one of the people who came to y today. However, this person was really afraid of the cold. This towel was really tightly wrapped.

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, have you changed your clothes?¡±

    Pei Li looked at Jiang Wendong with a piercing gaze. He had been interested in men since many years ago. Therefore, when he saw a young male idol like Jiang Wendong, it just so happened that this was his type. Naturally, the way he looked at Jiang Wendong was a little more daring.

    Moreover, the mission that the Fourth Young Master Jiang had given him today was to eat Jiang Wendong. He was naturally happy to take some photos while he was at it.

    Jiang Wendong saw that when this man greeted him, his naked eyes were unrestrained. Did he really think that he didn¡¯t understand?

    Where did he find such a disgusting duck? This Jiang Haoming was indeed not a good person.

    He had seen too many of these looks overseas. Did he think that he was as easy to coax as a three-year-old child?

    He actually came to their doorstep to be abused. If he didn¡¯t satisfy them, he would be embarrassed.

    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence. Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re already soaking. Let¡¯s go too.¡±

    Jiang Wendong took the initiative to invite Pei Li, which made Pei Li feel ttered. However, he had always acted well, and it was the same at this moment.

    Jiang Wendong wanted tough when he saw his pretentious look, but he forced himself to hold it in. Such a top-notch product couldn¡¯t be found everywhere. He just treated it as a show to watch.

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not pay attention to themotion on the other end because thefortable state of bathing in warm water in such a ce made people unable to help but feel drowsy.

    However, it was impossible for her to really fall asleep. She just closed her eyes, revealing only her head as shey in the pool.

    ¡°F*ck, you guys lost the bet. There¡¯s only one person here, and she¡¯s a beauty.¡±

    ¡°What? One person, a beauty? Let me see, let me see.¡±

    Perhaps every young man had the urge to climb a wall like this in their life.

    At this moment, the three men and two women on top of the wall were watching themotion.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not open her eyes. She had been lying there motionlessly.

    ¡°Hey, she seems to be asleep. What do you guys think about this woman¡¯s figure? It¡¯s too well-covered. Why don¡¯t we have another round to see if this woman¡¯s figure is A or D? I¡¯ll bet D.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, you can even see that? I¡¯ll bet A. Usually, people who are so well-dressed definitely don¡¯t have a good figure, but her face is pretty.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go down first.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also curious about the question of A or D. she looked down and saw that the white cotton sportswear was indeed well-wrapped.

    That group of people really knew how to find something to y with.

    She had not opened her eyes all this while. After a while, she heard the swishing sound. She knew that someone was climbing over the wall.

    They were quite brave.

    However, she seemed to have heard Jiang Wendong¡¯s voice?

    ¡°Hurry up. If you don¡¯t climb down, I¡¯ll release the dogs. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to climb the wall to see? If you¡¯re willing to bet, you must admit defeat. Hurry up and go down.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, don¡¯t be agitated. This wall is quite high, take your time.¡±

    This was Pei Li¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then you guys climb down slowly. Remember to climb down slowly.¡±

    Jiang Wendong was giving Pei Li face? He actually listened to him?

    This kid was full of evil intentions. He probably wouldn¡¯t trust people that easily. There was only one reason why he listened to Pei Li so much.. He was trying to bewitch others. Wasn¡¯t it the same method he used to bewitch her?

 Chapter 694 - Being Targeted

    <h4>Chapter 694: Being Targeted</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao was leaning against the wall of the hot spring. Some of the people on the wall could see her face, but some could not.

    Pei Li and Jiang Wendong belonged to the group that could not see it.

    There were two young men who jumped over the wall.

    They were wearing colorful swimming trunks. The moment their bodies came out of the water, they would feel a chill. The two of them trembled as they moved closer to her. One of them even wanted to swim straight in the water.

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Before that person could put his feet into the water, she opened her eyes and looked at the two of them.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    They did not expect that the person who had fallen asleep would suddenly wake up. If it was not enough, the person looked even more beautiful when she woke up.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was only 22 years old after all. A few of these young people were already 27 or 28 years old. They were just taking advantage of their families to do whatever they wanted.

    Especially those who came with the two members of the Jiang family today. If something really happened, there would naturally be tall people to take care of it. Therefore, they were not afraid of anything. Instead, they smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao and said:

    ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s so fun about soaking in the hot spring alone? Let¡¯s go and y over there with us. We have a lot of friends, and there are also a lot of fun things to do.¡±

    The two of them sent out invitations to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao only nced at the two of them and said,?¡°Where did youe from? Go back to where you came from.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still a little chili. Which family are you from? Do you know who us brothers are? Do you know who the young master on the wall over there is?¡±

    Jiang Wendong climbed up the wall. When he heard that the two of them had actually used his name, he felt extremely ufortable. However, he did not reveal the slightest bit of unhappiness. Instead, he looked at the two people below, thinking about how he would deal with themter.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao only turned her head to take a look. She saw Jiang Wendong lying there, looking like he was watching a good show.

    ¡°If you want to invite me, then you have to invite Jiang Wendong toe down. What are the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are really a tough one. Who do you think you are? How dare you ask our Young Master Jiang toe down? You have a big mouth.¡±

    Indeed, in their eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao really had a big mouth. Ever since Jiang Wendong returned to the Jiang family, the rumors in the outside world had always been that he was arrogant, hot-tempered, and difficult to get close to.

    This time, he directly beat up his younger sister until her bones were broken. Just this point alone made them feel a little apprehensive. That was his biological sister, and he could even do it. The key point was that in the end, no one in the Jiang family scolded him. It could be seen that the Jiang family cared about this kid.

    Therefore, when they heard that Jiang Wendong, who everyone was fawning over and afraid of, was actually being hooted out by an ordinary woman, they felt that it was very funny.

    They were leaning against the wall, so they naturally heard what was said. Jiang Wendong was still curious to see who this woman was and how she actually knew him.

    However, because the position was not right, he still could not see the front of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    At this moment, one of the men wanted to go into the water to pull Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao took a towel from the side and directly hit that man¡¯s leg. That man fell onto the cold stone b with a bang, grimacing in pain.

    ¡°You dare to attack?¡±

    The other man saw that hispanion was injured and immediately prepared to attack. However, he was also ced on the ground by Shen Xiaoxiao. From head to toe, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s weapon was only a wet towel.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. How did they start fighting? Not only that, they were even picked on by a woman.

    It was only then that Jiang Wendong realized how familiar this woman was.

    It was not Jiang Wendong¡¯s fault for not recognizing her. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair had turned gray, as if it had been dyed. That was why he did not ce her in the same category as Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Now that he saw her fight, he had a premonition.

    Sure enough, he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say again:

    ¡°Jiang Wendong, do you want me to invite you down?¡±

    Well, this time she said it so loudly, he must have heard it clearly. He even knew that it was really Shen Xiaoxiao.

    No wonder those two people were taught a lesson. They bumped into the muzzle of Shen Xiaoxiao. They were really as unlucky as they could be.

    Would he be punished today?

    He was clearly thinking of her just now, but why was he afraid now?

    No, he shouldn¡¯t be afraid. He wasn¡¯t afraid.

    But his legs and stomach were really trembling.

    But even so, Jiang Wendong climbed over the wall at the speed of light.

    Everyone was astonished. This kid was so arrogant. Now that the woman called him over, where did hee from?

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here? What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Coincidence? Do you know these two people?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the young man who was no different from an ordinary person after the surgery. She pointed at the two people lying on the ground in the distance and asked.

    Jiang Wendong did not even look at them and hurriedly rified,?¡°I don¡¯t know them. I really don¡¯t know them. They are friends that my Fourth Uncle invited. It has nothing to do with me. I was also dragged here by my Fourth Uncle. You know that I have never liked making friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you were dragged here by force? Then why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m leaving right now. Sister, do you want toe with me? This ce isn¡¯t fun at all. When I go back, I¡¯ll tell my old man that you¡¯ve recovered. The old man will definitely be very happy.¡±

    When everyone saw this scene, they were all a little confused. Jiang Wendong really knew that woman?

    At this moment, Pei Li had also seen Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face clearly. When enemies met, their eyes were especially red.

    Especially for Shen Xiaoxiao and Pei Li, they were extremely different existences.

    He hated Shen Xiaoxiao and wished that he could drink her blood and eat her flesh. However, in his heart, he had a strange obsession with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    He wanted to torture this woman ruthlessly.

    How could this woman live so arrogantly and recklessly? She shouldn¡¯t be like this. She was his fianc¨¦e and should be someone who revolved around him. However, she had never looked up to him.

    In the past, regardless of whether he was the young master of the Pei family or the young master of the Ouyang family, she had always treated him indifferently. Why did Shen Xiaoxiao hate him so much?

    Even after so many years, he still could not understand this question.

    ¡°That¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Jiang Haoming was not ignorant. When he heard the name Shen Xiaoxiao, he immediately knew who this arrogant woman was.

    No wonder she dared to attack. She knew they were from the Jiang family, yet she still dared to attack. In all of China, other than Shen Xiaoxiao, there was probably no other person who dared to attack.

    ¡°So it¡¯s her. It¡¯s better to see her than to hear a hundred things. She¡¯s so pretty and has a fiery temper. But how does she know Jiang Wendong?¡±

    Pei Li would not attack Shen Xiaoxiao by himself, and he did not have the ability to do so. However, seeing Jiang Haoming¡¯s interest, Pei Li had an excellent way to vent his anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but I do know that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan are getting a divorce. Whoever gets her will make a lot of money from the businesses under her name. I heard from them that this person is very yful, and those videos are very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you sure? Why did I hear that the videos were fake?¡±

    Jiang Haoming was not really a fool. Naturally, he had heard about that too.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or fake, this woman is a very popr person. Also, did you see her hair? I have received news that she is seriously ill and won¡¯t be able to live for long. So if she really has something wrong with her, it will be much easier.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really? Then we can really consider it.¡±

 Chapter 695 - Scheming, A Good Temper

    <h4>Chapter 695: Scheming, A Good Temper</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The Jiang family was able to survive under the influence of the Ouyang family for several years, and even lived very well. It had to be said that none of the members of the Jiang family were stupid.

    Even though Jiang Haoming was not as powerful as his brothers, his only advantage was that although he was a b*stard, he never caused trouble for his family.

    How could this woman, who was even treated with respect by his big brother, Jiang Haoting, be so easily touched?

    He was not a fool. The meaning behind Pei Li¡¯s words was so obvious. How could he not understand?

    However, he had also heard from his big brother that Shen Xiaoxiao did indeed have a lot of businesses under her name. It could be said that she was as rich as a country.

    If anyone could tie her up, they would not have to worry about anything for the rest of their lives.

    He naturally knew about the incident with Yan Kuan. Therefore, although he knew that Pei Li¡¯s intentions were impure, he did not refute on the spot.

    However, Pei Li said that she was still suffering from a serious illness. This made him a little curious.

    Suffering from a serious illness? However, that hair of hers did not seem right. It did not look like it was dyed. If that was really the case, he could really make good use of it.

    Moreover, seeing how familiar Jiang Wendong and Shen Xiaoxiao were, Jiang Haoming felt ufortable.

    No matter what, Shen Xiaoxiao had such a powerful support group behind her. If Jiang Wendong and Shen Xiaoxiao were on good terms, then no one in the Jiang family would dare to say anything to him in the future.

    Just based on this, he couldn¡¯t just sit there and watch the two get along.

    He couldn¡¯t figure out Shen Xiaoxiao, and he didn¡¯t know if he could do anything to her. However, Jiang Wendong had to do it today.

    Since the situation was already like this, he had an idea.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you brought some things to cheer us up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why? Do you want to use them now?¡±

    ¡°Put some over there. Since Jiang Wendong knows Shen Xiaoxiao, let them catch up on old times. And those two brats, three men and one woman. It¡¯s really too good for them.¡±

    Pei Li didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haoming to make a decision so quickly. However, he wasn¡¯t going to make a move himself. Instead, he was going to y along.

    ¡°Previously, you said that you would let me and...¡±

    Jiang Haoming looked at Pei Li with some amusement. He stretched out his hand and patted Pei Li¡¯s butt with a smile.

    ¡°What? You really like that kid? If you have the ability, you can have funter. But I¡¯ve already said that I want videos. I want to record all the videos.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. I¡¯ll record the videos. Thank you, Fourth Young Master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how you thank me. When you have fun, you¡¯ll have toe up and let me have fun.¡±

    The two of them turned a blind eye and teased at the side. If one were to talk about Pei Li, he was really amazing. Back then, when Yan Kuan asked someone to do it, he directly cut off his p*nis. Butter, after he was sent to the hospital. In order to let him defecate normally, he cut off his p*nis, but there was still a small part of him. It was probably impossible for him to do those things, but it was enough to satisfy his craving. It was not impossible for him to use some extraordinary means to let himself go.

    This was also what Yan Kuan had deliberately done when he had his men take action. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao only thought that Pei Li was castrated fully. There were some things that she did not know about.

    The medicine that Pei Li had prepared was thetest medicine on the market that could be dissolved in water. Moreover, this was a hot spring. The temperature of the water was high, so there was no need to mention the efficacy of the medicine.

    As long as it was still in the hot spring, the result was obvious.

    ¡°Come over and quietly put this thing into the hot spring over there. Go quickly.¡±

    The young man nced at the medicine bottle and was somewhat unwilling. He had overheard the conversation between Pei Li and Jiang Haoming just now. He did not want to get involved in this muddy water, so he said with some difficulty,?¡°Can I leave that ceter?¡±

    ¡°As long as you run fast, you can certainly leave,¡±?Pei Li said to the young man. After the young man received the answer, he grabbed the medicine bottle and climbed over the wall.

    The other three people who were watching the show on the wall also heard their conversation. At this moment, they were d that they were some distance away from Pei Li and Jiang Haoming, so they were not called. Otherwise, they would not know how to refuse. However, there would be a good show to watch in a while, so everyone was quite excited.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao had been paying attention to the movements on the wall. At this time, there were still people climbing over. They were either helping Jiang Wendong, or they were trying to do something bad.

    Jiang Wendong had said that he was not familiar with these people, so it was very likely that they were trying to do something bad.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the hot spring directly. When the young man saw the two of them standing there talking, he asked timidly,?¡°Young Master Jiang, are you alright? Miss, do you want to go over and y with them?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Who told you toe over? Hurry up and get lost. And those two, drag them away.¡±

    Jiang Wendong was furious. Where did this persone from? He still wanted to help and even wanted to invite his sister over to y? He was courting death.

    When the young man heard Jiang Wendong¡¯s words, it was as if he was pardoned. He hurriedly ran over to help the two people who had fallen quite badly.

    The two people were already close to the pool, so the young man secretly opened the medicine bottle and dripped the medicine into the water.

    When the young man approached the pool, Shen Xiaoxiao lifted her leg and walked out. Jiang Wendong naturally followed her immediately.

    He was about to speak and try to get close to Shen Xiaoxiao when Shen Xiaoxiao immediately said to Jiang Wendong,?¡°Shut up. Hold your breath. Don¡¯t breathe in the air here.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she held a wet towel in her hand and covered her mouth and nose.

    Because she knew that they were going to drug this ce, and she also knew that the effect of the medicine would most likely be released because of the water vapor. Jiang Haoming, Pei Li, and the other three people didn¡¯t lean against the wall to watch the show.

    They didn¡¯t want to fall into the trap themselves.

    Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Wendong left, no one noticed them.

    When she walked out of the hot spring and saw the waitress, Shen Xiaoxiao said directly,?¡°There¡¯s no need to guard the door. You can leave now.¡±

    When the waitress heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s instructions, she immediately took her things and left. She didn¡¯t look at her anymore, and she wasn¡¯t even curious why she brought a young man out when she was the only one who went in.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very satisfied with the waitress¡¯s attitude. The people here were really good, and they did this very well.

    ¡°Sister, what happened?¡±

    ¡°You really were careless. Someone almost drugged you inside. Was it Jiang Haoming who brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Drugged? F*ck, that d*mn Jiang Haoming. I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson.¡±

    After saying that, Jiang Wendong wanted to go to the other room to find trouble with them, but Shen Xiaoxiao pulled him back and said,?¡°Alright, go and change your clothes first. There are plenty of ways to deal with them.¡±

    Jiang Wendong was still a little ufortable. How could he be schemed against? However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper seemed to have improved a lot today.

    ording to usual, Shen Xiaoxiao would have brought him there long ago and thrown those people over so that they would suffer the consequences of their actions.

    Why did Sister be gentler?

    ¡°Sister, your temper seems to have gotten better.¡±

 Chapter 696 - Thereâ€™s An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 696: There¡¯s An Opportunity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After changing his clothes, Jiang Wendong¡¯s white down jacket matched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s blue down jacket.

    However, Jiang Wendong had always been cheeky. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and started chattering.

    ¡°Sister, should we fight our way back? D*mn it, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡±

    ¡°Fight our way back? Can you beat them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have you, Sister? Yourbat strength is not to be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is really eloquent. Mybat strength is not to be underestimated. That¡¯s me. But they are going to deal with you, not me.¡±

    Jiang Wendong knew that he could not outsmart Shen Xiaoxiao, so he said very honestly, ¡°I will kill them.¡±

    ¡°Ever since I came back, this Jiang Haoming has already set many traps for me. Every time, I¡¯ve dodged them. I didn¡¯t expect him to use such a trick this time, especially that man beside him. He¡¯s the worst. He¡¯s the one who came up with many of those ideas. He¡¯s really not something. Even if I can¡¯t deal with Jiang Haoming, I definitely can¡¯t let that Pei Li go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect this to happen. After all this time, Pei Li was still the one who came up with the n.

    However, Jiang Wendong wasn¡¯tpletely useless after being able to survive Pei Li¡¯s scheme. He still had some skills.

    ¡°You¡¯re still doing well under Pei Li¡¯s schemes. You¡¯re quite capable.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Sister, you know Pei Li?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Know him? Of course she knew him. He was an old acquaintance.

    ¡°I¡¯m an old acquaintance. How could I not know him?¡±

    Jiang Wendong raised his eyebrows and rolled his eyes. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that he was up to something bad the moment she saw his expression. She immediately said,?¡°Put away your evil thoughts. I¡¯m here for a vacation, not to cause trouble. I¡¯ll arrange a car for you to go back immediately. It¡¯s the most important for children to learn more. It¡¯s a waste of time to y nice with these people.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Jiang Wendong pursed his lips. His sister¡¯s temper had really changed for the better.

    ¡°Sister, your temper has really changed for the better.¡±

    ¡°Has it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If it was when we first met, I guarantee that you would have crushed their hand bones as well.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled helplessly. This kid wouldn¡¯t always remember that she had dislocated his bones, right? At that time, she was also angered by Jiang Wendong.

    Now that she thought about it, she really had a fiery temper. But now, she had to deal with everything calmly. She could not be too excited, and she could not be too hot-tempered.

    In fact, sometimes such a in life was much better than that time when she abhorred evil and had a fiery personality.

    Although that kind of life was morefortable and made people feel more satisfied, in front of life, these things were not important.

    The two of them walked out. Just as they reached the door, they met four men and a woman who hurriedly ran out of the hot spring pool. It seemed that these people were also worried that the steam next door would affect them. Perhaps they also knew that the person involved was not inside at all.

    So, they all ran out.

    When Jiang Haoming and Pei Li saw that Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Wendong had already changed their clothes, their expressions were not as simple as ugly.

    ¡°Wendong, why didn¡¯t you tell Fourth Uncle when you came out? Who is this?¡±

    Jiang Wendong had not learned anything these few days, but he was really good at this face-saving kung fu.

    No matter how dissatisfied he was with Jiang Haoming, he still smiled and said, ¡°This is my sister, Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s President Shen? I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. So Wendong and President Shen are familiar.¡±

    Seeing Jiang Haoming¡¯s fake smile and the gold-rimmed sses, he really looked like a beast.

    He could still maintain a bit of grace at this time, but he wasn¡¯t really that useless.

    If Jiang Wendong really met such an old fox, he would probably have to spend some effort to win.

    ¡°Yeah, so for my 18th birthday party, Dad even invited Sister to be my special guest.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. President Shen, you have to attend earlier. The weather is too cold. Let¡¯s find a chance to chat another day.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Fourth Uncle, hurry up and change your clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold. I won¡¯t being with you guys. I want to go back to the city with Sister. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Jiang Wendong pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and left. This made Shen Xiaoxiao a little puzzled. What was wrong with this kid? He suddenly pulled her away?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    After leaving the door, Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly asked Jiang Wendong.

    Jiang Wendong looked behind him, but no one caught up with him. Then he said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°They must have fallen for it. My Fourth Uncle¡¯s face is abnormally red. He¡¯s only wearing a pair of swimming trunks and standing outside. I can¡¯t even see that he¡¯s cold. I can imagine how domineering that medicine is. I¡¯ve seen these things before.¡±

    ¡°So we should hurry up and leave. We don¡¯t want them to go berserk, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled helplessly. However, she remembered that Pei Li had deliberately lowered his head and stood behind those people just now. Did he think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him just like that?

    He really thought too highly of himself. No matter how well he hid, she had already seen it clearly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you send you back.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sister going back? Am I going alone? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have things to do. Staying with me, be careful not to get yourself killed.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So exciting?¡±

    Jiang Wendong did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly say such a thing. He immediately became curious.

    He was used to those days of fighting and killing. After returning to the country for so long, the time now was as calm as water. Therefore, when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, he was still a little excited.

    ¡°Exciting? That Pei Li has a grudge against me. He is not as simple as he looks. He will definitely have other tricks up his sleeve. You go first.¡±

    ¡°Then, I can¡¯t leave. I have not liked that kid for a long time. I will naturally teach him a lesson with this opportunity.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Wendong¡¯s excited look. This kid was indeed not suitable for living in China.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I still have to deal with that man personally. But Sister, what is the grudge between you and him? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. Why do you like to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m just curious. Just tell me...¡±

    The two of them walked back leisurely. As Jiang Wendong had expected, Pei Li was directly pushed onto a wooden bench by Jiang Haoming in the changing room. The other two men had already carried the woman to the other side. They did not have the same hobbies. Fortunately, they did not inhale too much, and there was a woman. The two of them did not care about anything else and started to y together.

    Pei Li, on the other hand, was the most old-fashioned one. He had no way to vent. He could only hope that he could achieve pleasure together under Jiang Haoming. Otherwise, he would really suffocate to death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s luck was really good. However, those who they had thought that had not returned to the country had actually returned to the country ahead of time. Therefore, he could not let go of this opportunity for nothing. He did not even see a single secret guard by her side. It seemed that she and Yan Kuan had really gotten into a big fight. In that case, he really had an opportunity to take advantage of....

 Chapter 697 - Pets

    <h4>Chapter 697: Pets</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    No one cared about the rotten scene in the changing room. Not long after Shen Xiaoxiao returned to her room, Dark 2 came back with her children. The game she had ordered was handed over to the dining hall to be cooked, which was convenient.

    As soon as Da Bao and Little Treasure entered the room, they kept chattering non-stop. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was amazed by their excited looks, especially Little Treasure. He even said that he had killed a pheasant. If it were not inconvenient for him to bring it back to their room, he would definitely bring it back to Shen Xiaoxiao for her to see.

    On the other hand, Da Bao held a little rabbit in her arms and refused to let go no matter what.

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that this resort vi was really doing well. It was such a cold day, yet there was still prey to entertain these little guys.

    ¡°Mommy, can I take care of this little white rabbit?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao¡¯s rare look and smiled, ¡°You can take care of it. However, in the future, Da Bao will have to take care of the little rabbit herself. If you can do it, you can take care of it.¡±

    When Da Bao heard that she could raise it, of course, she would agree to any condition. Her eyes sparkled as she hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, I can. I will definitely take good care of it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded when she heard Da Bao¡¯s promise. Little Treasure was envious. He did not want a rabbit, but he had his eyes set on the hunting dogs raised in the resort vi.

    This child was very simr to his father¡¯s bones. Perhaps many little boys were like that, and they likedrge animals with a little ferocity.

    ¡°Little Treasure, you want to raise a rabbit too?¡±

    ¡°Can I raise a rabbit too, Mommy?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this kid was being petty when she saw Little Treasure¡¯s expression, so she deliberately said,?¡°If you also want to raise a rabbit, of course you can.¡±

    Sure enough, Little Treasure¡¯s little eyes dimmed when he heard the word rabbit. It was still Dark 2 who said from the side,?¡°Little Treasure wants to raise a hunting dog. He has already told me many times on the way back.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Dark 2, the person who betrayed him, and then looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Seeing that his mother was not unhappy, he boldly said,?¡°Mommy, I can also take care of the hunting dogs and give them food. I can also teach them how to pee. Those hunting dogs are very smart.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure really wants to raise them?¡±

    ¡°I really want to raise them.¡±

    ¡°But Little Treasure, you have to know that a dog only recognizes one owner in its life. If you raise them, you can¡¯t abandon them. Moreover, their lifespan is very short. They can¡¯t apany you forever. You have to take them to y often. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°I can. I will take good care of them. I promise.¡±

    Little Treasure rarely asked Shen Xiaoxiao for anything. Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and said to Dark 2,?¡°If he wants to raise it, then he can raise it. Find a little puppy, about two months old.¡±

    ¡°I understand. There are newborn Tibetan mastiffs in the base. They are suitable for Little Treasure.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. This matter was over.

    However, Jiang Wendong, who had been silent the whole time, didn¡¯t know how to describe the intense jealousy in his heart.

    Sister was really gentle to her children. He looked really ufortable.

    Moreover, such a young little bean wanted to raise Tibetan mastiffs, yet she actually agreed. This was too doting on the child. Being Sister¡¯s child was really blissful.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s this brother?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure finally recovered from their excitement and looked at Jiang Wendong curiously as they asked Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°He¡¯s your Sister Wenwen¡¯s brother. You have to call him Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s Sister Wenwen¡¯s brother. Hello, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Da Bao and Little Treasure. I¡¯ve heard Wenwen talk about you. Da Bao, your little rabbit is very cute.¡±

    ¡°Really? Brother, you like little rabbits too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like rabbits too.¡±

    ¡°But Brother is a man, shouldn¡¯t you like dogs? Little Treasure likes dogs.¡±

    Da Bao asked with big innocent eyes. She was so cute.

    God knew that Jiang Wendong hated dogs the most. Dogs were also the ones he was most afraid of. However, for some reason, Jiang Wendong didn¡¯t know why when he heard Da Bao ask that question, he directly said,?¡°Yes, Big Brother also likes dogs.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, Big Brother also likes dogs. You can find Big Brother to y with in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can y together.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, can you give Big Brother a dog too? Big Brother likes it too. This way, we can bring the dogs out to y in the future.¡±

    Dark 2 nced at Jiang Wendong. He really brought this upon himself. He said that he liked dogs. Didn¡¯t he hate dogs the most? When he was in the base, there was no need for anyone to stare at him. If they put a dog in front of him, he would be so scared that he would wet his pants. This kid, was there something wrong with him?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also very surprised when she saw this. She was not afraid of causing trouble and said,?¡°Sure. Since Big Brother also likes dogs, I¡¯ll give him one. Wendong, remember to take good care of it. Dogs can only be loyal to their owners if you take care of them personally.¡±

    Could Jiang Wendong say no? And in front of the two children?

    ¡°That, that, Sister, I remember that I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Do you remember what? Come to my banquet. Remember toe too, my two little babies. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Jiang Wendong could be said to have fled in a panic. This hadpletely refreshed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s worldview. Was he that afraid of dogs?

    Was there a need to go so far?

    He didn¡¯t even leave after calling out like that just now, but he was already so afraid of giving him a dog?

    ¡°This kid is a good-for-nothing!¡±

    Seeing that Jiang Wendong had left, the two children didn¡¯t feel that it was a pity. Instead, they were already excitedly discussing the little dog and rabbit¡¯s nest.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the two of them were happily chatting on the sofa, so she ignored them. Instead, she looked at Dark 2 and said,?¡°19 should be able to rush over for dinner. Be careful tonight. Pei Li is here.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to make some preparations in advance? Miss, it¡¯s rare for you to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve said it before. Your mission is to protect Da Bao and Little Treasure. I¡¯ll handle the other matters.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Dark 2 pursed his lips and did not say anything else. When he had stayed back then, she had also said that what he had to do was to protect the safety of the two children. He did not need to care about other things.

    It seemed that the Miss really did not want to have anything to do with the Dark Empire.

    ¡°Your subordinate understands. I¡¯ll go and see how the prey is being handled. Miss, it¡¯s time for you to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can also ask when 19 will be arriving.¡±

    After Dark 2 walked out of the room, he did not go to the dining room. Instead, he walked straight to the hot spring that Shen Xiaoxiao had just soaked in. Some things could not be done without permission. Since Miss wanted to rest well... She could not be disturbed by these messy things.

    If he was not allowed to interfere, he would not interfere. He was just doing something. It was that simple...

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Dark 2 sent any news yet?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Dark 1 and felt even more upset. He was about to seed, but this little kitten was really good at hiding. He could not find her again.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Go back to the country immediately.¡±

    ¡°But Boss, your body?¡±

    ¡°Long Xi is going back anyway, and I only need onest treatment to fully recover.. Don¡¯t worry, I just want to catch this little wild cat that ran away again.¡±

 Chapter 698 - Creating Opportunities and Matchmaking

    Chapter 698: Creating Opportunities and Matchmaking

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When 19 arrived, he did not look well. His clothes were still a little messy.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? What happened on the road?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. There was a small car ident. A few cars in front crashed into each other. The police came over and said that they were driving under the influence of drugs. All the passing cars were checked. Fortunately, I braked quickly or I would have hit them all.¡±

    ¡°Drugs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. And it¡¯s an old acquaintance, Pei Li.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao understood. She nced at Dark 2, who acted as if nothing had happened. In the end, she did not say anything. She only said to 19, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. The children ate the game by themselves today. Come, let¡¯s go to the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two children were very excited about the food they had hunted. They ate much more than usual. It was not that the taste was good, but of course, there was some vor. The most important thing was that the fruits of theirbor made them very excited.

    ¡°Next time, when the weather is warmer, we can still grow our own vegetables in the small garden. When the timees, you can also eat the food in your own hands.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    The two children¡¯s love for nature was something Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected. Dark 2 knew that Shen Xiaoxiao had a big appetite, so he did not show any mercy when hunting. The prey was enough for them to hunt tonight and tomorrow at noon.

    As for the children, they said that they could continue tomorrow and that they could barbecue and eat together tomorrow night. Since they were on vacation, of course, they would do whatever was fun.

    Halfway through dinner, Jiang Haoming brought a group of young people into the restaurant. Naturally, Pei Li was not there.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard 19 say that Pei Li was driving with drugs, she knew that he had left early. He had even missed such a good opportunity to curry favor with Fourth Young Master Jiang. Then, he must have something more important to do.

    After thinking about it, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t think about anything else other than dealing with him.

    However, no matter how Pei Li exined, he would probably have to stay in the detention center for a few days.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something that Shen Xiaoxiao could control, and she didn¡¯t want to interfere.

    Jiang Haoming naturally saw Shen Xiaoxiao and her group eating in the hall. Regardless of what reason it was, he woulde over and greet Shen Xiaoxiao. Although Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance made him miss the chance to teach Jiang Wendong a lesson... But offending Shen Xiaoxiao now was not a rational thing to do.

    Therefore, Jiang Wendong brought four men and a woman to the other end of the restaurant and sat down.

    He wanted to greet Shen Xiaoxiao, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not even raise her head. He was too embarrassed to go over even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Eh, why is Jiang Haoran here?¡±

    Just as they finished eating, 19¡¯s surprised voice made Shen Xiaoxiao raise her head from the bowl. Jiang Haoran was here? How was that possible? So fast? And what was he doing here?

    Sure enough, it really was Jiang Haoran at first nce, but why didn¡¯t that brat Jiang Wendong appear?

    Of course, Jiang Haoming also saw Jiang Haoran. He immediately stood up and walked over:

    ¡°Second Brother, why are you here? Wendong has already left.¡±

    Jiang Haoran nced at Jiang Haoming and said, ¡°There are some things I need to do here. You can y your own game. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Jiang Haoran obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to Jiang Haoming. He had rushed over because he had received the news that his Fourth Brother wanted to make a move on Wendong. This ce was his private property. Of course, Jiang Haoming didn¡¯t know about it. Therefore, he had received the news immediately.

    Previously, when Jiang Wendong had said that his Fourth Brother wanted him to y here, he had told Wendong that if there was anything, he could just tell the manager on duty directly.

    Unexpectedly, he had just received a call from Wendong saying that Fourth Brother was indeed going to make a move on him. Fortunately, he was saved by Xiaoxiao. Moreover, this didn¡¯t count. Jiang Haoming was interrupted by something good. It looked like he was going to make a move on Xiaoxiao. Jiang Wendong asked him toe over immediately.

    He rushed over in a hurry. Both sides were eating quietly in the restaurant. After exchanging a few words with Jiang Haoming, he walked directly to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side.

    Jiang Haoming looked at Jiang Haoran¡¯s actions with a puzzled expression. Second Brother really had a close rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Why is Big Brother Jiang here? Wendong has already left.¡±

    ¡°En, I know. I probably missed him. Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite looks good. The taste here seems to suit Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite.¡±

    ¡°The taste is indeed not bad. Big Brother Jiang¡¯s spending is getting bigger and bigger. The environment here is also very good.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle Jiang.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle Jiang.¡±

    The two children had lived in the Jiang family for a period of time, so they naturally knew Jiang Haoran. Jiang Haoran was always more patient with the children. He reached out and touched the heads of the two children.

    ¡°There are ice sculptures at night. There are a lot of cute little animals. Do you two want to go and see them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go after we finish eating.¡±

    Jiang Haoran smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Second Uncle will get someone to take you there after we finish eating.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Jiang, have a seat. Do you want to eat some?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten. I owe Xiaoxiao another favor today.¡±

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll bring the two children up to change first. You two take your time to chat. President Jiang, excuse us.¡±

    Seeing that the two seemed to have something to say and took the initiative to leave with the children, Dark 2 nced at the two of them and didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up with 19.

    Jiang Haoran and 19 nodded as a form of greeting. After seeing the two of them leave, they sat down where 19 had sat and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Why do I feel that 19¡¯s attitude toward me has be much better? Am I overthinking things?¡±

    Overthinking things? Of course, it wasn¡¯t overthinking things, but 19¡¯s attitude toward Jiang Haoran had indeed be a little better. This was something that had never happened before. Not to mention worrying about her own safety, 19 was actually relieved that he was here. This made Shen Xiaoxiao very surprised.

    What was this kid thinking?

    At this moment, the person who had the same thoughts as Shen Xiaoxiao was Dark 2. After watching the two children enter the room and change their clothes, he asked 19, ¡°I say, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re creating an opportunity for them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you can tell? Is it that obvious? Then I¡¯ll do it more discreetly next time.¡±

    Dark 2 did not expect 19 to admit it directly. What was going on? Was 19 crazy?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you set them up?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Dark 2 was shocked by 19¡¯s godly logic. If Boss knew about this, would 19 still manage to keep his life?

    ¡°If Boss knew, 19, would you still...¡±

    ¡°So what if he knows? He¡¯s not the only man in this world who is worthy of Xiaoxiao. Instead, I think Jiang Haoran is more suitable for Miss than him.¡±

    ¡°How can you have such thoughts? Jiang Haoran is more than ten years older than Miss, and his son is already so old.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan is also nearly ten years older than Miss. Age is not a problem. The most important man must know the cold and the hot. Every time something happens, it¡¯s because of Yan Kuan. Moreover, he¡¯s never been by the mother and children¡¯s side. I don¡¯t think such a person is a good husband and father.¡±

    ¡°But it is not good for you to interfere like this, right? Moreover, is Miss willing?¡±

 Chapter 699 - When the Emperor Is Angry, A Million Corpses Will Be Buried

    <h4>Chapter 699: When the Emperor Is Angry, A Million Corpses Will Be Buried</h4>

    In fact, 19 was not really trying to be a matchmaker. Instead, he wanted Shen Xiaoxiao to have more space and more choices.

    It did not necessarily have to be Jiang Haoran. It could be someone else. The key was that Yan Kuan could not be the only person in the sea.

    19 did not want to exin this to Dark 2. It was useless to exin. They were brainless fans. They only felt that Yan Kuan was one in a million, and that he was infinitely good.

    It was tiring to exin it to them, so he was toozy to say anything. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a misunderstanding or anything else. He only wanted Xiaoxiao to be happy. He wouldn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Since she wanted to live a normal life, then regardless of gender, Xiaoxiao had to have her own circle of life and her own friends.

    Even if Jiang Haoran couldn¡¯t be a lover, it was still good to be friends.

    Moreover, Xiaoxiao herself didn¡¯t reject Jiang Haoran. She wasn¡¯t a meddlesome person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have helped Jiang Wendong time and time again.

    Just now, when 19 wanted to take the children away, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t refuse. Therefore, 19 knew that in fact, Shen Xiaoxiao herself didn¡¯t mind making more friends.

    As for whether this friendship would develop further, that wasn¡¯t something he could control.

    19 went in to see how the two children were changing their clothes. He did not pay any more attention to a certain someone who was still standing in the living room in a daze.

    Dark 2¡¯s impact was indeed quite big. He did not know when 19 actually had such an idea, although he also felt that 19 was right in certain aspects.

    However, this was not a reason for Miss to develop a second life.

    Moreover, it was not suitable for him to talk about this. 19 clearly knew this, but why did 19 have to do this?

    Dark 2, who had grown up in the Dark Empire, naturally did not know that when a person lived a normal life, the most important thing was to have a real circle of friends.

    If 19 had not lost his memory for a few years, perhaps he would not have understood the importance of a circle of friends.

    Therefore, Dark 2 was inexplicably surprised. He even had a feeling that if he did not report the news immediately, Miss would probably be poached.

    Moreover, as an ordinary person, Jiang Haoran was indeed a unique candidate. This was because Jiang Haoran had never had any messy scandals. Just this alone was enough to make many women flock to him.

    As he watched 19 enter the room, Dark 2 quietly tapped the back of his ear a few times.

    Although the ma could interfere with all the equipment¡¯s signals, he had been prepared before he set off. Therefore, the key signal transmitter was the one in his ear.

    He had not sent a message before because he really felt that it was best for Miss to rest and recuperate now.

    But now, if 19 wanted to interfere, he felt that it was best to quickly report it to Boss.

    It was not convenient for the third person to interfere in the matters of these two people.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dark 2¡¯s signal?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that there was something wrong with Dark 1¡¯s expression and thought that something was wrong with Shen Xiaoxiao. He frowned and took theputer to look at it.

    When he looked at it, it did not matter. He almost gritted his teeth and saw a few words on theputer:

    ¡°Someone is trying to pry the corner of the wall!¡±

    This was so simple and straightforward that it made people speechless.

    However, to be able to make Dark 2 suddenly send out this news without any news, it showed how real and probable this matter was.

    ¡°Get the ne to speed up. Immediately locate where they are.¡±

    Dark 1 nodded and immediately gave the order.

    Yan Kuan looked at the red dot moving on theputer. The anger in his heart couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    So it was there. Was the little thing reliving her old dream?

    ¡­

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that a certain someone was already slowly approaching. She and Jiang Haoran had already moved to the coffee shop. The two of them had a good conversation. After all, the circle they were in, this kind of thing was normal. Moreover, Jiang Haoran was not without thoughts. Therefore, he had to pay more attention to their conversation.

    He would always lead Shen Xiaoxiao to continue chatting with him. And now, there was even more Jiang Wendong, the topic-maker. So, in the eyes of outsiders, they seemed to be having an exceptionally good conversation.

    Jiang Haoming looked at the two familiar faces and felt uncertain.

    His Second Brother had been a widower for many years. He usually did not even have a woman, and he had never messed around outside. The olddy at home was anxious about his life¡¯s major events, but now, he and Shen Xiaoxiao were actually so close¡­ He could not have really taken a liking to Shen Xiaoxiao, right?

    If that was really the case, then his Second Brother would be even harder to deal with in the future. The businesses under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name, plus Jiang Haoran¡¯s¡­ It seemed that he had to report this matter to his Big Brother in advance.

    If he did not make preparations, this would have nothing to do with the Jiang family in the future. Jiang Haoran had wanted to go abroad for a long time, and it was not an easy thing to leave the Jiang family.

    If he wanted Shen Xiaoxiao to help them, they would really be in danger.

    So, no matter what, the matter between the two of them couldn¡¯t be settled.

    ¡­

    Jiang Haoming hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t expect his Big Brother to make such a decision and even put him in danger. It seemed that his Big Brother really couldn¡¯t tolerate his Second Brother.

    But could those assassins really kill Shen Xiaoxiao? She was the ck Emperor¡¯s woman.

    Yes, he had almost forgotten that Shen Xiaoxiao was the ck Emperor¡¯s woman. Even if the two of them were getting a divorce now, they were still married, right?

    If the ck Emperor found out and the ck Emperor made a move, neither Shen Xiaoxiao nor his Second Brother would be able to escape that cmity, right?

    At that time, not to mention the Jiang family¡¯s power, even the things under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name wouldn¡¯t be impossible to get a share of. Yes, this idea was too good.

    Jiang Haoming directly used his phone to stand in the corner and snap photos. Of course, he pretended to be on the phone.

    Even so, Shen Xiaoxiao still noticed it. However, there was a small partition blocking her view. Although she knew that someone was there, Shen Xiaoxiao did not look.

    She even thought that it was very likely that the person peeking was Jiang Haoming, so she ignored him.

    Jiang Haoming looked at the few photos that he had taken. The effects were pretty good. Some of the borrowed photos were simr to Jiang Haoran touching Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. There were also a few photos of Shen Xiaoxiao smiling so brightly that any man who saw them would be furious. He would definitely be angry.

    Jiang Haoming sent the photos directly to Jiang Haoting. After receiving the photos, Jiang Haoting smiled. This Fourth Brother was quite scheming, but they were all unorthodox. Of course, such a person was much easier to handle than Second Brother.

    He did not dy and immediately sent the photo to Yan Kuan¡¯s private mailbox.

    At this moment, Yan Kuan could no longer be described as angry from embarrassment. The cold aura emanating from his entire body shocked even Dark 1. Could it be that Boss would kill Jiang Haoran in a fit of anger?

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to purchase all of the Jiang family¡¯s businesses. I think Jiang Haoran has too much money to burn. If his business is too big and he has nothing to do, I¡¯ll shrink it for him and tidy it up properly.¡±

    When the emperor was angry, he would bury a million corpses¡­.

 Chapter 700 - Heâ€™s Here. Please Close Your Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 700: He¡¯s Here. Please Close Your Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know Yan Kuan had rushed over. At this moment, she and Jiang Haoran were chatting happily.

    Jiang Haoran had a small ind overseas. He had bought it many years ago and was nning to settle down on it when he grew old. It was already well-built. He was inviting Shen Xiaoxiao to take the children with him during the New Year.

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao was interested, she definitely wouldn¡¯t go to that ce with a man so rashly. At that time, even if there was nothing, it would still be regarded as something.

    Right now, she did not want to change anything other than bringing the children up safely and steadily.

    At least, she did not want to change anything until her poison was removed.

    ¡°Jiang Haoming has been observing us in the dark for an hour. If you don¡¯t go over now, he will probably scratch his head.¡±

    Jiang Haoran smiled and said indifferently,?¡°Let him see. Anyway, he won¡¯t be able to see anything. If he wasn¡¯t born by Mother, everything he did would be enough for him to die 100 times.¡±

    ¡°Even if you know that he can die 100 times for what he did, Jiang Haoting is behind him. You can¡¯t move an inch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before that it might not be a good thing for Jiang Wendong toe back. You also let him do what he wants. You¡¯re really easy to talk to.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been waiting for my son toe back for so many years. Now that he¡¯s finally back, of course I¡¯ll let him have his way. Otherwise, what am I going to do?¡±

    ¡°If you let him have his way, be careful that his little life will be lost in the whirlpool of your Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, every family has its own difficulties. Xiaoxiao, your new hairstyle is not bad.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched her own hair. The new hairstyle was said to look like the highlights.

    Jiang Haoran probably thought that she dyed her hair white on purpose.

    ¡°Yeah, the new hairstyle is not bad. Next time, I¡¯ll try red. It¡¯s probably more fashionable.¡±

    ¡°The taste of young girls nowadays is indeed far from that of us old men. When I talk to you, I can even feel that I¡¯m a few years younger. I heard 19 say that you were unwell earlier. Are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m much better. It was just a cold in winter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. The ice sculpture show is about to start. Let¡¯s go and pick up the children to take a look.¡±

    The two of them stood up one after another and walked out of the coffee shop.

    This hot spring vi was originally built ording to a Western castle. Every winter, people would hire people to carve various ice sculptures of figures. There were manga, animals, and even some legendary figures.

    This was also one of the highlights of the holiday vi.

    Many families would bring their children over.

    Other than big and small babies, there were also many children chattering in thepany of their parents as they watched from the pirs in the long corridor.

    Listening to the children¡¯s cries of surprise and joy, Shen Xiaoxiao felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart.

    ¡°I say, 19, aren¡¯t they getting too close? It wouldn¡¯t be good if Boss sees them, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? There¡¯s nothing wrong with them. Aren¡¯t they separated by a distance? Look at Jiang Haoran. He¡¯s a gentleman. He¡¯s not doing anything out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Dark 2, why is your brain a one-way street? Can¡¯t the two of them start as friends and start as a rtionship? Why do you have such a narrow definition of a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I have a narrow definition? A rtionship between a man and a woman?¡±

    Hearing 19¡¯s words, Dark 2 was speechless. What kind ofnguage was 19 speaking? Why was he getting more and more confused?

    19 did not care about Dark 2¡¯s nk expression. He strode to the side and picked up the two children. This ice slide was the thing that made the children scream the most.

    However, they needed the help of an adult, and he also needed to be extra careful.

    Every child queued up to y. It didn¡¯t matter if they were rich or not. The world of children wasn¡¯t thatplicated.

    ¡°Do you want to rest? You look tired. Did you not rest well?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed a little tired. After all, she had been in aa for 10 days without any activity. She had just woken up the day before yesterday, and she had soaked in the hot spring today. She was indeed very tired.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just caught a cold. I¡¯ll sit here for a while. Brother Jiang, go take a look around by yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this ce many times. I can talk to you even if I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    Upon hearing Jiang Haoran¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. She just smiled and said,?¡°Then it¡¯s really my honor. You¡¯re making deals worth hundreds of millions in just a few minutes. You¡¯ve been talking to me for almost two hours. How much less money will you earn?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao really knows how to joke.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Just by looking at this ce, I can tell that Brother Jiang¡¯s means of collecting money are not bad. These ice sculptures are not only for children, but also for adults. They¡¯re even more outstanding than the International Ice Sculpture Exhibition.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you want to go back and rest?¡±

    Although 19 was giving Jiang Haoran a chance, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t care about Xiaoxiao. It was time for Xiaoxiao to rest after the whole day. She must be tired after walking for such a long distance.

    ¡°19, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s rare for the children to have fun. Let¡¯s sit for a while.¡±

    Fine snow started to fall again in the sky. It was the same as many years ago. It was a kind of enjoyment and a burden to y here in such a season.

    Thick clothes and cold air.

    ¡°I think you should listen to 19. Your cold was just cured. You should go back and rest early. Isn¡¯t your secret guard watching? Nothing will happen to the children here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head. As long as she was energetic, she would never let the children out of her sight.

    Although one of the two children looked like their father and the other like their mother, they were still dragon and phoenix twins. They were wearing red down jackets, regardless of whether they were male or female. At this moment, they looked exactly the same.

    The slide was made of ice. After ying for a while, their pants were wet, but they were still energetic and didn¡¯t want to stop.

    Jiang Haoran walked over, squatted down, looked at the two children, and said,?¡°Your pants are wet. After you go back and change, we¡¯lle down to y, okay? I heard from your mother that you like hunting. Tomorrow, Second Uncle Jiang will take you hunting, okay?¡±

    ¡°Can Second Uncle Jiang really take us hunting? Mommy will go too, okay? This afternoon, Mommy didn¡¯t go. She didn¡¯t even catch a pheasant.¡±

    Jiang Haoran smiled and agreed on behalf of Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Of course, your mother will go too, but you have to go back and change your clothes and take a bath today. Otherwise, if you catch a cold tomorrow, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, we don¡¯t need to trouble you with our family of four hunting. Thank you for taking care of my wife and children. Da Bao, Little Treasure,e here.¡±

    A cold voice broke the particrly annoying scene in the eyes of a certain someone.

    No matter how one looked at it, they looked like a family of four.

    But he was clearly the father of the children.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at the man who had suddenly appeared. He was not wearing a mask and was rather thin. However, the sharpness between his brows could not be blocked.

    He was unhappy.

    Why was he unhappy?

    Why should he be unhappy?

 Chapter 701 - The Children Donâ€™t Acknowledge Him

    <h4>Chapter 701: The Children Don¡¯t Acknowledge Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Da Bao had seen Yan Kuan¡¯s true face, and he had also brought her along for a period of time. So when Da Bao saw Yan Kuan appear, she called out happily,

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    But Little Treasure had never seen Yan Kuan¡¯s true face from the beginning to the end. For a very long time, Little Treasure had even called Long Xi his father.

    Now that he saw that Da Bao was going to do things to Yan Kuan, Little Treasure¡¯s first reaction was to pull Da Bao back. He said to Da Bao in a voice that everyone could hear,

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t call him that. Why do you call everyone daddy? Do you know what our daddy looks like?¡±

    Da Bao looked at Yan Kuan, tilted her head, and thought for a moment. Finally, she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, and then said to Little Treasure in a depressed manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know which one is my daddy.¡±

    Dabao¡¯s naivety and Little Treasure¡¯s defensiveness made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ache endlessly. Even Shen Xiaoxiao, who was beside him, felt extremely ufortable.

    A child¡¯s reaction was the most convincing. What was going on? Look, look, the children didn¡¯t even know what their biological father looked like.

    Yan Kuan had the nerve to say that he was the children¡¯s father?

    ¡°Dabao, Little Treasure,e to Mommy.¡±

    The two children¡¯s frailty made everyone feel ufortable. Even an outsider like Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t know what to think.

    Looking at the family of four, he did not know what was going on.

    19 wanted to step forward and give Yan Kuan another punch, but he was held back by Dark 2. He even whispered to him, ¡°For the sake of the children, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, we can not have a daddy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy, we can not have a daddy.¡±

    The sudden words made Yan Kuan even more unsure of how to react.

    He had always thought that everything he did was for Xiaoxiao¡¯s good, for the children¡¯s good. But in the end, the children did not even acknowledge him and did not even call him. They were so young now, yet they were consoling Xiaoxiao that they could do without a father.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Although it was night, because of the ice sculptures, the surroundings were illuminated by the lights.

    At this moment, he realized that it had only been a few days since theyst saw each other, but why had Xiaoxiao lost so much weight? Also, what was with her hair?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, your hair? What¡¯s going on? What exactly happened?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and looked at Dark 2 coldly. She did not answer Yan Kuan at all. She said to the two children,?¡°He is indeed your father. You should call him Daddy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never deprive the children of the right to acknowledge their father, but she did not want to pester them about this.

    Da Bao tilted her head and looked at Yan Kuan, who was getting closer and closer to her. Meanwhile, Little Treasure¡¯s body that was full of defense stimted Yan Kuan¡¯s heart to be tighter and tighter.

    Just when he thought that the children would pounce on him and call him father, Little Treasure suddenly turned around and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Mommy, our pants are wet and ufortable. Let¡¯s go back and change.¡±

    Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words, Da Bao immediately turned around and looked away. She nodded at Shen Xiaoxiao and said,?¡°Yes, they¡¯re wet and ufortable. Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡±

    No one thought that the two children would still make such a choice even though they knew that it was their father.

    Even Dark 1, who was standing in the distance, was extremely surprised.

    This was definitely not something that Xiaoxiao had taught the children. This was the children¡¯s own way of thinking.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze was so cold that it was even more frightening than this icy world.

    However, no one cared about what he was thinking. Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at him from the beginning to the end.

    19 silently walked forward. At this moment, he realized that no matter how he was dealt with or beaten up, nothing was as thorough as the children¡¯s cold revenge.

    He held the children in each hand and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said,?¡°Let¡¯s go. The weather is too cold. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and held 19¡¯s arm tightly. Little Treasure felt his mother¡¯s cold and trembling hands under his butt and his lips tightened.

    A man and a woman were still holding the two children and slowly walking towards the path they came from.

    In order to cater to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s footsteps, they walked extremely slowly.

    But it was because of this that a strong sense of sadness welled up in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Once upon a time, such an unrestrained and strong woman, at this moment, even needed someone to slowly support her as she walked.

    That head of gray hair, which was particrly eye-piercing under the white snow, left a deep mark in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    How did it be like this?

    It was clearly in the name of love, but why did it hurt people to this extent?

    Yan Kuan clenched his fists so hard that they made cracking sounds. He did not know whether he should chase after them directly or stand still and be covered by the snow.

    His heart was colder than the icy world, and it hurt even more.

    The neon lights of various colors shone on different sculptures.

    He could even hear the children¡¯sughter just now, but at this time, the two children were nestled in 19¡¯s arms. No one said a word. Quietly, quietly, they disappeared on the long and cold road.

    He watched the passerby family of three or the whole family y and y, but he was so lonely and silent.

    What on earth did he do...

    Pah, pah!

    Patting Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulder, Jiang Haoran sighed and slowly left the ce. There were many things that could go wrong with words.

    There were some things that did not seem wrong, but the results were never satisfactory.

    Everything was fate!

    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and the ck woolen coat was covered with white snow.

    Yan Kuan moved his somewhat stiff legs and finally ran toward the disappearing path..

    ¡°Dark 1, haven¡¯t you told Boss yet?¡±

    Dark 2 saw Dark 1 standing there motionlessly and walked up to ask.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s thest treatment session. Who dares to say anything at such a critical moment?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect to see such a scene. Her gray hair made Dark 1 even more anxious.

    No wonder Dark 2 did not report his whereabouts. No wonder 19 hated them so much that he could not wait to have nothing to do with them.

    So that was the reason. So that was the reason.

    The children¡¯s silence, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s silence, and 19¡¯s silence made the entire room seem empty and deserted.

    ¡°How about I change the children¡¯s clothes and you take a rest first?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was a little pale. Looking at the children¡¯s silent appearance, her heart was tormented.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take the children to take a bath. You go and change your clothes too.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure had been silent all this time. 19 knew that they should give the mother and children some time.

    He closed the door and quietly left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare milk for the two children. Don¡¯t soak in the bath for too long.¡±

    He took off the children¡¯s clothes and let them soak in the small bath that the hotel had specially prepared for them.

    The water temperature was suitable, and the two children soon felt some joy.

    Although they were still unhappy, the children were born to like water. At this moment, the two children¡¯s attention was somewhat diverted, reducing a trace of unhappiness.

    ¡°Mommy, is that really our daddy?¡±

 Chapter 702 - Do You Remember Mommy?

    <h4>Chapter 702: Do You Remember Mommy?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You have to remember that you only have one daddy. His name is Yan Kuan, and he¡¯s the person you saw just now.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t think Daddy likes us.¡±

    These were the words that Little Treasure had been holding back all night.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stroked his hair and said softly,?¡°No, your daddy likes you very much. When you were still in Mommy¡¯s womb, your daddy was very much looking forward to your arrival. However, due to some misunderstandingster on, your daddy and I were separated for a few years. However, he was always looking for you, so he¡¯s a good daddy. Little Treasure, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°But, Mommy, Da Bao and I still think that Daddy doesn¡¯t like us. And, and he doesn¡¯t like Mommy either.¡±

    The two children looked at each other. When they said thest sentence, they looked so careful that it made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart suffer.

    ¡°Mommy, does Daddy not like you and want to divorce you? The parents of the children in the kindergarten got a divorce. That¡¯s what they said. Daddy doesn¡¯t like Mommy, so he wants to live separately. We¡¯ve always been separated from Daddy. Do Mommy and Daddy want to get a divorce too?¡±

    How was Shen Xiaoxiao going to answer these words? She didn¡¯t know how to answer at all. This was the first time she had shed tears in front of the children.

    She couldn¡¯t answer.

    Back then, she was so angry that she didn¡¯t contact Yan Kuan. She didn¡¯t expect that her heart would feel better, but it had caused such harm to the children.

    She had never thought that it would be like this.

    She wasn¡¯t a good mother. She really wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy didn¡¯t mean to do this. It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Sob sob sob... Mommy, Don¡¯t cry. Mommy, don¡¯t cry...¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were shocked when they saw Shen Xiaoxiao cry. In their memories, Shen Xiaoxiao had always been a strong and great existence. No matter how difficult it was, they had never seen Shen Xiaoxiao cry once.

    But now, when they were discussing the topic of their parents¡¯ divorce, the tears could not be stopped.

    Now that the children had experienced this at such a young age, in the future, when she was not around, how would Yan Kuan face such fragile children? And what should they do?

    She did not dare to imagine what it would be like to lie there like a living dead one day and watch the children grow up without the love and care of a mother.

    Like Jiang Wendong?

    Or like she used to be?

    She did not dare to imagine any of this.

    Kacha!

    The door opened from the outside.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back was facing the door. She did not see who opened the door, but the two children¡¯s frightened eyes made Shen Xiaoxiao not even have the courage to look back.

    Little Treasure and Da Bao hugged each other tightly. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was already in her throat.

    ¡°Your mother and I will never get a divorce. You don¡¯t have to worry. You will always be our most beloved children. Forever.¡±

    His deep and hoarse voice miraculously gave people a trace of affirmation in their ears.

    His hands were still so strong. He ced his hands on her shoulders so that Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to move an inch.

    It seemed that as long as she moved slightly, the emotions that were like a raging storm that she controlled would surge out.

    It would be so crazy that there was no way she would be able to resist.

    She yed along with him in this moment as a good couple, good parents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you touch Mommy.¡±

    Little Treasure stood up from the water.

    Yan Kuan let go of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulders, took a side of the bath towel, and wrapped Little Treasure up. No matter how Little Treasure struggled, he did not let go.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t hit Little Treasure.¡±

    Da Bao was the most tactful and immediately called out to her father. Yan Kuan was stunned. Seeing the hatred in Little Treasure¡¯s eyes as he stared at him, he was a little shocked.

    ¡°Little brat, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m really going to make a move.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s personality was very simr to his. He did not fall for this trick at all.

    In the end, it was Shen Xiaoxiao who came forward. She took Little Treasure from Yan Kuan¡¯s hands and said,?¡°Bring Da Bao out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao still did not look at him. She carried Little Treasure and walked out.

    ¡°Mommy, be good. Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Little Treasure is a man and will protect Mommy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears were like beads that had their strings cut off, falling bit by bit.

    This was the first time in Yan Kuan¡¯s memory that Shen Xiaoxiao had cried so helplessly. Before this, she had always been so proud and had long fangs and five ws.

    Even if she cried, she would neverpromise.

    But this time, it was different.

    He stood outside the door and listened to the cries. His wife and son were trapped in the small bathroom, and Xiaoxiao was crying so bitterly.

    He almost stabbed himself ruthlessly.

    He should be the one who stood tall, who should be the one who held up the sky for them, but he had never taken care of them, never treated them well.

    How could he not feel guilty? How could he not feel sorry for them?

    Especially Xiaoxiao, the woman he regarded as life.

    However, he was the one who hurt her the most.

    Da Bao was very obedient. She did not cry or make a fuss. She just looked at Yan Kuan silently.

    In the room, Yan Kuan imitated Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions and dried the water for the child first. Then, he took the clothes next to her and put them on for the child.

    This was the first time Da Bao had her clothes changed by him when she was almost five years old. It was also the first time he changed clothes for the child.

    His movements were unfamiliar and clumsy, but he was very careful. He almost wore her clothes inside out several times without any impatience or anger.

    They stood together in an extremely abnormal way of getting along. They did not speak, but they made extremely tacit movements.

    It was still the same tiger pajamas. Theyy side by side on the bed. Only then did Yan Kuan truly realize that in a few years, the child had grown up from a small stomach to this appearance.

    As for him, he had never worried or cared for a single day.

    Previously, although he felt sorry for Xiaoxiao and the children, he had never had such a direct interaction with the children, talked about them, or taken care of the children with Xiaoxiao.

    Without experiencing it, he did not know what it felt like.

    ¡°Your mother and I will never be separated. Daddy will never leave your side again. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t Long Xi Daddy?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to Little Treasure¡¯s words and did not continue. Instead, Da Bao said,?¡°Little Treasure, Long Xi is wearing a human skin mask. I told you.¡±

    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s words, Little Treasure looked at his parents in front of him and asked,?¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. It¡¯s just that I was wearing a human skin mask.¡±

    ¡°But why? Why did you say that I wasn¡¯t your son at that time?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s aggressiveness was very simr to Yan Kuan¡¯s. Yan Kuan frowned. He finally knew how difficult his son was to deal with.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t remember you at that time. I lost my memory.¡±

    ¡°Is it the same as Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then do you remember now?¡±

    ¡°I remember now. I won¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then do you remember Mommy?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao, who had been silent the whole time, and said firmly,?¡°I remember.. Not only do I remember, I¡¯ve never forgotten.¡±

 Chapter 703 - Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 703: Assassination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat on one side of the bed, and Yan Kuan sat on the other.

    For the first time, the four of them were lying on the same bed together.

    Although Little Treasure still rejected it, Da Bao epted it first. Yan Kuan¡¯s faint voice told the empty and boring fairy tale.

    The children listened carefully and excitedly.

    Perhaps this was the first father in their hearts telling them a story. The excitement could not be described with words, and the excitement could not be counted.

    This kind of warmth was the first time in many years.

    This kind of harmony was also a rare pursuit.

    Leaning on the headboard, she slowly closed her eyes under the children¡¯s asionally childish whispers and Yan Kuan¡¯s deep and hoarse voice.

    She was tired, very tired. That kind of mental fatigue was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s most intuitive feeling at the moment.

    After Yan Kuan finished telling the story, he did not expect not only to coax the children to sleep, but also Xiaoxiao to sleep. Her appearance was not fake. Her weight was inexplicably heartbreaking. Her hair, which was no longer smooth and jet-ck, constantly struck his heart.

    Holding her in his arms, she was so light and weightless. Yan Kuan was even afraid that he would crush her if he used too much force.

    ¡°Give me Miss. You can go.¡±

    19 stood at the door. When he saw Yan Kuan carrying Shen Xiaoxiao out, he growled at Yan Kuan in a low voice.

    In the end, he was afraid that he would wake Shen Xiaoxiao up. Although he was dissatisfied with Yan Kuan, he still did not do anything unnecessary.

    ¡°19, for Xiaoxiao¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with you. Move aside.¡±

    When 19 heard this, he was filled with anger. He wouldn¡¯t argue with him? Who did he think he was?

    ¡°Hmph, you won¡¯t argue with me? Do you have the right to argue with me? Do you know how much Xiaoxiao has suffered for you? Do you know what Xiaoxiao has experienced?¡±

    ¡°You always live in your own world. Look at your wife and children. ridiculous. Your children are almost five years old, but they don¡¯t even know you. Do you have the nerve to show up here?¡±

    The killing intent in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes grew stronger as he looked at 19. His eyes were even more terrifying.

    Secretly afraid that 19 would really anger Yan Kuan if he said any more, Dark 1 immediately interjected:

    ¡°19, Boss didn¡¯t want it either. You know the situation back then.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If it weren¡¯t for your help, would what have happened to Miss happened? Why do you think it¡¯s still the ancient times? You¡¯re still so loyal. Why are you loyal to him? When he shot at you, when he wanted to kill you, were you really that willing? Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have a choice. If you don¡¯t know, you can erase everything. Dark 1, don¡¯t forget that Miss is...¡±

    Bang!

    This time, it was Dark 2 who made a move. Yan Kuan did not expect Dark 2, who had always been quiet and rarely acted, to suddenly intervene.

    He even knocked 19 unconscious. Why was that?

    And what did 19 mean by hisst words? What happened to Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°The two of you better think of a good reason to deceive me before youe out.¡±

    Seeing that the person in his arms was not sleeping well, Yan Kuan did not want to chat with them in the living room. He carried Shen Xiaoxiao into the room first.

    He took off his thick clothes and wrapped her in the nket. His movements were not very gentle. After all, a man¡¯s hand strength was sometimes very strong.

    But even so, Xiaoxiao did not show any signs of waking up. She slept very restlessly, but she did not wake up.

    This was not like her.

    What was wrong with her?

    That hair that was no longer smooth and shiny under his palm, and even a little dry, made Yan Kuan feel a strong sense of unease.

    Why didn¡¯t even his two most outstanding and loyal bodyguards tell him the truth?

    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He had a lot to say to her, but at this moment, looking at the sleeping person in front of him, there were a lot of words that he could not say.

    Apologize? Or what?

    Xiaoxiao did not need his apology at all.

    He understood her. It was because he understood her too well that some of his actions had inadvertently hurt her in the name of love.

    He turned off the lights and walked out of the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Boss, Miss has muscle weakness. I told you before, it¡¯s very serious.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that some Banxia can cure it? Where¡¯s Old Man Yao?¡±

    Yan Kuan was even more anxious when he heard the two of them say the same thing. If it was really muscle weakness, how could it be so serious? Or was it that he didn¡¯t know enough about muscle weakness to begin with?

    ¡°Old Man Yao has been studying it all this time and has some ideas, so he still needs some time.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Dark 1¡¯s eloquent appearance and his expression became colder and colder. He said directly to him,?¡°It better be as you say.¡±

    Bang, bang, bang!

    A few gunshots sounded from outside and the ss was shattered. Yan Kuan bent down and rolled into the room. He shouted at Dark 2,?¡°Dark 2, the children!¡±

    Dark 1 swept out. He did not care about the assassins.

    Yan Kuan rushed into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s room at the first moment. He saw an assassin climb in through the window.

    The Blue Devil immediately attacked and the assassin fell out of the window. However, another person climbed up immediately after. Yan Kuan knew that this person was here for Xiaoxiao.

    With such a loud noise, the two children were startled awake. Naturally, Xiaoxiao slowly woke up as well.

    When she saw that she waspletely protected by Yan Kuan in his arms, she could not describe the feeling in her heart.

    She was really too tired and had fallen asleep just now. If Yan Kuan had note in, it was very likely that she would have already fallen into this trap.

    This was really a trick of fate.

    The assassins crawled in one by one through the window. The two of them did not have the leisure to wait for them toe in one by one.

    They walked out of the room and saw that Dark 2 was carrying the two children while Dark 1 had already dealt with the assassin outside the window.

    Yan Kuan said to everyone:

    ¡°Prepare the ne.¡±

    The two children were quietly nestled in Dark 2¡¯s arms. Little Treasure was holding a small gun in his hand.

    Yan Kuan took a casual nce and understood how guarded this child was. It was very simr to how he was when he was young.

    Dark 1 took care of the aftermath. They were just a few assassins, so naturally, he did everything cleanly.

    However, when they left the room, they realized that it was really arge-scale assassination. The entire corridor was filled with the sounds of gunshots and the screams of customers.

    No one knew how many assassins hade.

    19 was also woken up. When he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao and the children were fine, he said to them,?¡°There are assassins from the first to the third floor. The third floor is the most crowded. The hall has been controlled.¡±

    ¡°19, is Jiang Haoran alright?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was the one who asked this question, but Yan Kuan felt jealous when he heard it.

    19 nced at Yan Kuan. His face was so dark that water was about to drip from it. He deserved it.

    He liked to see him being defeated and helpless.

    So, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. He brought his bodyguards with him. Just now, he asked his bodyguards toe and see you, but I stopped him.¡±

    ¡°This is Jiang Haoran¡¯s territory. Even if they¡¯re all dead, he¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Kuan suddenly interjected.. Neither Shen Xiaoxiao nor 19 paid any attention to him, which made him even angrier.

 Chapter 704 - The Way of Quarreling

    <h4>Chapter 704: The Way of Quarreling</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The assassins were targeting Shen Xiaoxiao, so once Shen Xiaoxiao and the others left, the attack naturally stopped and all of them retreated.

    Jiang Haoran stood in the office with red eyes. His good big brother really couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He was actually going to kill him too.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he always had bodyguards to protect him, not only would he have dealt with Xiaoxiao tonight, he would also have gotten rid of him along the way.

    His Fourth Brother ran away quickly. It seemed that he really couldn¡¯t stay in this house anymore.

    ...

    ¡°Pei Li has been brought out by someone.¡±

    19 hung up the phone and said to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned and said, ¡°No wonder assassins came so quickly. It seems that he really took advantage of my illness to try and kill me.¡±

    ¡°I will send someone to get rid of Pei Li immediately. I will do the rest.¡±

    Yan Kuan immediately expressed his loyalty. If he did not protect the mother and children at this time, he would not stand a chance.

    However, it was probably the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao had officially dered her loyalty to him. Unfortunately, her words were not pleasant to hear.

    ¡°Are you sure that your identity haspletely recovered? Now, should I call you Yan Kuan or Boss Long?¡±

    The reproach and dissatisfaction in Xiao Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were clearly heard by everyone.

    This time, the difficult thing was that she did not argue with Yan Kuan. Instead, she carried the children and walked to another section of the cabin.

    Dark 1 and Dark 2 were very observant and immediately retreated. In an instant, only Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were left in the entire cabin.

    ¡°There are still five days left. The medication I injected is thest course of treatment.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in other words, you still haven¡¯t fully recovered, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan from the corner of her eyes. The wariness and disappointment in her eyes shocked Yan Kuan. Xiaoxiao had never looked at him like that. Even if he had almost killed her back then, she would not have looked at him like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Then, what kind of look do you want me to look at you with? Now that you are with us, who knows if you will kill me in the next minute? How could I possibly put my life in your hands now? Yan Kuan, do you think I, Shen Xiaoxiao, am too lenient?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. That won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe your promise at all. I¡¯d rather believe in myself than you, Boss Long.¡±

    Thest two words were so infuriating that Yan Kuan felt his liver ache.

    This d*mned little thing. When she was asleep, it made people feel heartache. After she woke up, she was like a wild cat with its fur bristling, making people helpless and impervious.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know. It was indeed my fault that caused you to fall into this situation.¡±

    ¡°Your fault? No, it¡¯s my fault. I was blind to fall for you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not back down even a bit. Did he think that admitting his fault would be enough? How could it be that easy?

    ¡°You, what do you want me to do in order for you to forgive me?¡±

    When faced with an angry woman, men would often be helpless. In fact, the more they spoke, the more wrong they would be.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. It¡¯s best if you stay away from me.¡±

    Yan Kuan calmed down the anger in his heart and said to Shen Xiaoxiao patiently,?¡°Even if I don¡¯t follow you, you don¡¯t have the ability to protect the two children now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you still trying to snatch the children from me now?¡±

    See, he knew that this would be the result. This angry wildcat. Every time he quarreled with her, she would definitely be unable to resist him.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean? Why? Do you still want me to work for you for free? I don¡¯t want to touch your nonsense anymore. Without you, I can still livefortably and support myself and my children.¡±

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere by my side.¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao realized that Yan Kuan was bing more and more unreasonable.

    Yan Kuan also felt that it was nonsense to reason with Xiaoxiao at this time.

    ¡°On the basis that I¡¯m your man and the father of the children.¡±

    ¡°You, who said that you¡¯re still my man? Don¡¯t forget that my divorce agreement has been sent to yourpany, Yan Kuan.¡±

    Yan Kuan naturally knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was talking about the fake Yan Kuan matter that Jiang Haoting had made previously. His heart ached with anger, but he really could not find out Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s real mistake.

    Therefore, at this time, when men and women quarreled and could not find a reason, they wouldpete to see who was the strongest and who had the loudest voice.

    ¡°You also said that it was sent over. I did not sign it, so it doesn¡¯t matter who says it. So, you will only be my wife now, in the future, remember this well.¡±

    ¡°You b*stard.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always known whether I am a b*stard or not? Why don¡¯t I help you deepen the definition of a b*stard?¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he directly pressed down on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. Now, he really realized that he absolutely could not feel sorry for this wretched girl. As long as he felt sorry for her, she would definitely be able to ride on his head and do whatever she wanted.

    Just a moment ago, he was still wondering what had happened to this girl. Now, she was so lively and energetic that she wanted to separate herself from the responsibility. How could there be such a good thing?

    If she was Yan Kuan¡¯s, then she must be. In this life, in the next life, and in the next next life.

    Want to get rid of him? Dream On!

    ¡°Are you f*cking possessed? Let me tell you, before you recover, don¡¯t even think about touching me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think that I¡¯m having s*x with Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Tell me again.¡±

    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll think that I¡¯m having s*x with Long Xi.¡±

    This time, she once again tugged on Yan Kuan¡¯s anger. It was so painful that he could not find any ce to vent.

    This wretched girl was really born to be his nemesis. He waspletely helpless against her.

    He got up and paced back and forth in the cabin in anger.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that this person had finally stopped for the time being and let out a slight sigh of relief. She really did not want this stinky man to touch her now. She felt very awkward, especially when this Long Xi could run out at any time.

    Moreover, had she forgiven him? It was not that every time there was a problem, they would just go straight to bed to solve it. The problem was still there. It had never disappeared, nor had it lessened.

    They had to face this problem head-on. They had to.

    ¡°If you want to walk, Scram and move around. I feel annoyed just by looking at you.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. This girl¡¯s temper was really getting worse. However, when he saw her hair, Yan Kuan was almost led astray by this girl.

    The most important thing was that he hadn¡¯t asked yet. No wonder they said that love could lower people¡¯s IQ. Now it seemed that it was indeed so.

    ¡°D*mned girl, don¡¯t think that you can let it go just like that. You still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on with your hair. Do you think that you can just change the topic? If you don¡¯t tell the truth today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    This time, it was like a parent educating a child who had done something wrong. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and opened her mouth to raise the volume of her voice again, hoping to shock Yan Kuan again with voice control:

    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that my hair is white? Muscle weakness, do you know muscle weakness? What do you know? You can¡¯t even control yourself well, yet you still want to control me.. Let me tell you, before you recover to your original state, there¡¯s no need to talk about anything else.¡±

 Chapter 705 - Scheming. Yan Kuan Is My Life

    <h4>Chapter 705: Scheming. Yan Kuan Is My Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I knew what you were going to do the moment you stuck your butt out. Do you think that you can do it with a loud voice? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth today, I will teach you a lesson. Do you think that Dark 1 and Dark 2 can hide it from me? Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t challenge my patience again and again.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s tone was getting heavier and heavier. Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that it was not easy to fool him this time, but who was going to pay for the difort in her heart?

    Did Yan Kuan really think that he could just say a few words and pretend that nothing had happened?

    Wasn¡¯t he dreaming?

    ¡°I¡¯m challenging your patience? Yan Kuan, do you really not think that there¡¯s something wrong with you? Is it because we have ulterior motives for everyone to hide it from you? Why don¡¯t you ascend to heaven?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°What me? Let me tell you, stay away from us, mother and children. I don¡¯t want to talk to you now. When you feel that you really have the right to talk to me,e and talk to me again. Now, looking at your face, I¡¯m so annoyed.¡±

    Once again, she was so stingy that he did not know what to say.

    Moreover, he had not done anything yet, but Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were red. No matter how angry he was, he had to hold it in. When he heard her and the child crying outside the bathroom just now, he had never felt that ufortable. Now, her eyes were red again.

    He realized that he had really fallen into this woman¡¯s hands, and he did not even have the strength to struggle.

    ...

    ¡°Do you think that Sister-inw and Boss will fight? Are the two of themparing their voices? One is shouting louder than the other. Fortunately, the two of them are asleep, or else there will be anotherwsuit.¡±

    Dark 1 realized that Dark 2 was bing more and more nosy. He did not know what to say. They would definitely not fight, and Boss could not bear to do so. However, he did not know how long this argument wouldst.

    However, he did not want to care about this now. He kept looking at 19, but 19 did not even nce at him.

    19¡¯s temper was really getting worse with the Miss. Didn¡¯t he kick him? Was he still angry?

    ¡°2, look after the children.¡±

    Dark 2 was stunned when he heard Dark 1 suddenly interrupt. Then, he saw Dark 1 suddenly walk up to 19. He immediately understood. These two people also had problems to deal with. Therefore, it was better to be single. Look at the rtionship between men and women. How troublesome was it between men?

    19 looked at Dark 1 with unfriendly eyes. There was even some hostility. Dark 1 was also very helpless. He could only sigh when he said that he was foolish and loyal. Wasn¡¯t 19 the same?

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough? Do you want me to kick you again?¡±

    ¡°No, listen to me.¡±

    ¡°What am I listening to? Let me tell you. The two of us are done. I don¡¯t want to waste time with you. It¡¯s tiring.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re right? Then just do as you think.¡±

    ¡°You know that I¡¯m not. I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡°Dark 1...¡±

    Just as Dark 1 was about to exin, he heard Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly shout from the other end.

    Everyone was shocked. 19 reacted the fastest and immediately walked over.

    Dark 1 followed closely behind. Dark 2 did not dare to leave the children, but he also looked curiously at the other cabin. Did something happen again?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Miss, you?¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect to see Yan Kuan lying on the ground when he came over. Shen Xiaoxiao was still holding half a ss in her hand.

    Did they really fight?

    ¡°Miss, did you guys fight?¡±

    Dark 1 also went forward to help Yan Kuan up from the ground. Would this Boss be so weak that his head would be blown off by Miss with a ss?

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still in a state of shock. The two of them were having a good conversation, but suddenly Yan Kuan¡¯s face turned red and he had a splitting headache. He even lost control and knocked his head against the iron door of the cabin.

    Without saying anything, Shen Xiaoxiao grabbed the ss and waved it at Yan Kuan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Dark 1, what¡¯s wrong with him? Why did he suddenly lose control?¡±

    ¡°He was injected with thest dose of medicine. He should be able to fully recover in five days. However, before that, he will undergo some torture. This headache is one of them.¡±

    ¡°You mean, isn¡¯t that all? There are other tortures? What kind of torture is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Boss has instructed us to immediately lock him up with an iron chain if he has a headache just in case.¡±

    ¡°Lock him up with an iron chain?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect to hear such an answer. Why was this? What kind of medicine had he injected?

    ¡°Yes, the two personalities are going to fight over each other, so idents might happen. Boss has indeed instructed us to do so.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person who was lying there drowsy, and her expression was inexplicable. How could this be?

    ¡°Must it be like this?¡±

    ¡°In order to recover as soon as possible, Boss has used forbidden drugs.¡±

    ¡°Forbidden drugs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the person who uses the drugs must bear tremendous pain. As long as their willpower is strong enough, they will be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°In other words, if Long Xi wins, it will only be Long Xi. Simrly, if Yan Kuan wins, there will definitely be no more Long Xi in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is indeed the case.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, who seemed to be about to wake up, and said to Dark 1,?¡°Knock him out. When the ne arrives, lock him up in his room. I will personally take care of him.¡±

    Hearing that Shen Xiaoxiao was not really ignoring Yan Kuan as she said, everyone had a subtle expression on their faces, especially 19. Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was like this, he immediately disagreed:

    ¡°Your body needs to be taken care of. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Why don¡¯t I take care of it?¡±

    Dark 1 did not forget that Shen Xiaoxiao was also a patient. If both of them were to suffer, it would really drive him crazy.

    ¡°You guys take care of the children. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. If I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ll naturally ask for your help.¡±

    The matter seemed to have been decided just like that. However, no matter how she looked at it, it seemed very strange.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to think too much about it. At least, she could not think too much about it right now. After all, nothing was more important than Yan Kuan waking up.

    Even though she knew that this might have been done on purpose by Yan Kuan, she could only pretend that she did not know.

    She did not know how to describe her feelings anymore. 19 just turned his head to look at Dark 1 and punched him again.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not stop him even if she wanted to. The two of them were in a mess. What was going on?

    ¡°You two master and servant are really good. You dug a hole for us to jump into. You know what Xiaoxiao¡¯s situation is, but you still brought her back. Do you really think that we are easy to bully? Do you want to drag her to death before you are satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Alright, 19, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down? Look at yourself. The wind can blow you down. What are you trying to do? If you don¡¯t think about yourself, think about your children. I think this Yan Kuan deserves it.¡±

    ¡°19, I know that you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I won¡¯t abandon Yan Kuan. I don¡¯t care whether they¡¯re plotting against me or not. I can¡¯t just ignore the situation that I know he¡¯s in.. You know that Yan Kuan is also my life.¡±

 Chapter 706 - Deliberately Infuriating

    <h4>Chapter 706: Deliberately Infuriating</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Pei Li had given them such a big gift, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    However, that kid had learned his lesson. They didn¡¯t know where he was hiding, so they couldn¡¯t find him. And in China, there could only be one reason why the people of the Dark Empire couldn¡¯t find him. The government had intervened.

    ¡°Jiang Haoting has stepped out to protect Pei Li at this time. Is he going to confront us directly?¡±?19 said with some uncertainty. Shen Xiaoxiao was also thinking about this problem.

    If that was really the case, then it would be difficult to deal with. Pei Li knew a lot of information. Back then, he had been the young master of the Ouyang family for a year, and now he had reached some agreements with Pei Dongguo. It was obvious that it had something to do with the old woman talking about immortality, being old and young, and being able to cure all poisons.

    He just didn¡¯t know if Pei Li would tell Jiang Haoting what he knew. If he did, then once Jiang Haoting found out about the Shen family¡¯s secret fund and base, it would be really difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Jiang Haoting won¡¯t face us directly. We have something that he is extremely afraid of. Once it is revealed, his position will be unstable.¡±

    Dark 1 suddenly interrupted. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and remembered that Yan Kuan seemed to have said that he had given something to Dark 1 to save his life. He would take it out as ast resort.

    ¡°Could it be that Jiang Haoting knows that we have evidence that can threaten him, so that¡¯s why he wants to attack us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. That thing is extremely well-hidden. There are no more than three people in China who know about it.¡±

    Hearing Dark 1¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel at ease. Instead, 19 directly said,?¡°To avoid any more trouble, I feel that that old thing, Pei Dongguo, must not be left alive.¡±

    ¡°You handle this matter. As for the other matters, he can settle them himself when Yan Kuan wakes up.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Dark 1 also agreed.

    However, Dark 1 still had a doubt. He directly asked Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Before this, Long Xi kept asking people to look for the old woman, but there was no news at all. Miss, did you hide Lin Jiahui?¡±

    ¡°In this world, no one except me knows where I hid her. Neither Long Xi nor Han Jia can find her.¡±

    Hearing what Shen Xiaoxiao said, Dark One naturally understood. Speaking of the old woman¡¯s hiding ce, it was really an old ce.

    It was the secret prison where Shen Xiaoxiao had been imprisoned for ten years in her previous life.

    That secret prison was not elsewhere. It was in a secret room under the Shen family¡¯s old residence. ording to the old rules, there was a bowl of in porridge every day. It was the person who delivered the olddy¡¯s food, and it was also one of the five guardsmen that Shen Xiaoxiao had found in the vige. He was deaf and mute. The most important thing was that Old Master Shen had once saved his life. He was absolutely loyal to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Moreover, he was usually the one helping to guard the old house, so no one would have thought that he was actually guarding not the old house, but an old woman.

    Now, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had returned to the old house. This was also the safest ce, and no one knew that they would return to this ce.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s eat something first. Boss has already settled down.¡±

    Dark 2 came out and said to Shen Xiaoxiao after preparing the food.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was indeed a little hungry. The two children went to bed early after tossing and turning the whole night. After Shen Xiaoxiao finished eating, she watched as everyone went to their respective positions and walked to the underground prison.

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t think of torturing Lin Jiahui. She just didn¡¯t want her to have a good time. To Shen Xiaoxiao, the destruction of the entire Shen family was all nned and caused by Lin Jiahui.

    She wouldn¡¯t let her die so easily. She would make her life worse than death.

    ¡°How is it? Does it feel good?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, what a vicious girl. I¡¯ve really underestimated you for locking me up in this ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m vicious? How can I be as vicious as you? You schemed to destroy my Shen family and sold me abroad. I really don¡¯t know how you have the nerve to say I¡¯m vicious.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so sharp-tongued. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you want? Let me tell you, in this world, only I can create an antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears. Even if you get everything, you won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m threatening you. Let me out or cooperate with me. You get what you want, and I get what I want. Kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°Ha, what a joke. Why should I cooperate with you? Isn¡¯t it just a life? Lin Jiahui, do you know what the biggest problem is that you lost to me?¡±

    Through an iron door, Lin Jiahui couldn¡¯t see Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance. Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t need to see Lin Jiahui¡¯s miserable appearance, because she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t help but cry out in excitement.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because my life is a gift from God. I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±

    Lin Jiahui did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to say this. She said that she was not afraid of death? How was it possible? Who in this world was not afraid of death?

    She had been chasing after him for nearly 50 years. Wasn¡¯t it because she was afraid of death?

    She was afraid of his death and she was also afraid of her own death.

    But Shen Xiaoxiao said that she was not afraid of death. How was it possible?

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death? Hmph, I¡¯ll just wait and see if you¡¯re afraid of death or not.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I die, that Ouyang Jue of yours will definitely be buried with me. Of course, as Third Uncle¡¯s mother, I will naturally leave some face for Third Uncle and let you live well. I just don¡¯t know when the two of you will be separated by yin and yang. How will this wish of yours that you have pursued for half your life be realized?¡±

    ¡°You, you, what a vicious girl. You, you, you can¡¯t do this. Let me out, let me out.¡±

    ¡°How long have you been locked up for? Do you think you¡¯ll go crazy if you¡¯re locked up for eight to ten years?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do? You lunatic, what exactly do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to do? Aiya, I don¡¯t know what I want to do either. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a lunatic? Maybe I¡¯ll open up the Shen family¡¯s fund, maybe I¡¯ll bury them forever in the dark, or maybe, hehe, I¡¯ll have a way to get the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    Lin Jiahui was extremely angry at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. What was this d*mn girl trying to do?

    No, there must be something wrong. She was doing it on purpose. Everything she did was on purpose. She must be scheming something. What exactly was she scheming?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not in a hurry. Perhaps it was just as Lin Jiahui had thought. She came here today to provoke her. But why did Shen Xiaoxiao do it?

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°To see you make a fool of yourself. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°Humph, I, the old woman, was almost fooled by you.. Would youe to see me make a fool of myself? Let me guess. What do you want, Yan Kuan? Or the Suoyin flower?¡±

 Chapter 707 - The Truth of Yan Kuanâ€™s Poisoning

    <h4>Chapter 707: The Truth of Yan Kuan¡¯s Poisoning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯ve really overestimated yourself. Firstly, Yan Kuan has already recovered. There¡¯s no longer any Long Xi in this world. Secondly, you should keep those sinister things like the Suoyin flower for your own use. I don¡¯t want them.¡±

    ¡°Long Xi is gone? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Old woman, you¡¯re not the only one who can create those strange medicines. Do you think you¡¯re richer than me when ites to money?

    ¡°As long as I can afford to pay the people that studied it back then, they¡¯ll be more motivated than you threatening them with their lives and make them do things for you, right? So, are you sure you can control everything?

    ¡°As for the Suoyin flower? What do I need to do with that evil and poisonous thing? The Ghost Axe and ck Ganoderma are in my hands. Opening my Shen family¡¯s base is just a matter of my words. What exactly do you think I¡¯m going to use them for?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was right. Everything was as she had said. Lin Jiahui was really useless. But did Shen Xiaoxiao really want to lock her up until she died?

    No, it was definitely not that simple.

    ¡°Hahaha, girl, you¡¯re smart, but you forgot that I, an old woman, have lived 50 years longer than you.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about why Yan Kuan fell for my plot? How could I have plotted against a person like him? If I didn¡¯t have a bargaining chip that he was afraid of, do you think I would have seeded so easily?¡±

    ¡°Girl, you probably don¡¯t know, right? Yan Kuan drank the poison on his own. I didn¡¯t really inject anything into his head, and he willingly drank the poison because of you.¡±

    ¡°That kid is a love-struck child. The Ouyang family has always has a love-struck sage, which is very simr to his grandfather.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    That was the purpose of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s visit. She just wanted to know how Yan Kuan could have been schemed against by Lin Jiahui. He was obviously full of confidence when he left, but why did he suddenly be like this now? He even released a personality. It was really ironic.

    ¡°Girl, how about I make a deal with you?¡±

    ¡°What deal?¡±

    ¡°Let me out and open the Shen family fund. I¡¯ll return your grandfather, your father, and even your Third Uncle. Oh, I almost forgot. I¡¯ll return all of your good mother to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, girl, you didn¡¯t hear wrong. I can return all the members of your Shen family to you. They¡¯re not clones, they¡¯re real. You and your family of four.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯ll fall for your trick?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Then go and ask Yan Kuan. Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s recovered? Then he¡¯ll definitely be willing to tell you everything he knows. If I really didn¡¯t leave any trump cards in my hands, I would have died countless times already.¡±

    ¡°Old woman, don¡¯t y tricks. If I find out that what you said is fake, I will immediately make your Ouyang Jue die without a burial ground.¡±

    ¡°You dare?!¡±

    ¡°See if I dare. Don¡¯t forget that you have grasped my weak spot, but simrly, I have also grasped yours. To put it bluntly, your obsession is much deeper than mine. After all, in my heart, my family has long died. Whether they live or die, it doesn¡¯t make much of a difference to me.¡±

    ¡°What a heartless girl, you, you, you...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned around and left. Her heart had already stirred up a thousand waves. If what the old woman said was true, Yan Kuan might have consumed poison for her family.

    Yan Kuan had always been conceited. Perhaps he believed that nothing would happen to him, which was why he had no scruples and did not hesitate.

    However, were her father and grandfather really still alive?

    Thest time she saw him, she had always thought that he was a clone. But this time, was it really as Lin Jiahui had said?

    She wanted to ask Yan Kuan to ask him what was going on.

    The mute uncle loved and respected Shen Xiaoxiao very much, especially since Da Bao and Little Treasure had neverughed at him and looked down on him like the children in the vige.

    Early in the morning, the two children were chattering around him, wanting to knit grasshoppers.

    In the middle of winter, there were no cattails, so the mute uncle took off his bamboo hat and knitted it for the two children, making them very happy.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a nce at the side and walked to the other room.

    The inside of the room waspletely protected by a soft bag. There was nothing but a soft couch and a bed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked into the room and looked at the person who was chained to the bed sleeping peacefully. She could not describe the feeling in her heart.

    This man would never exin anything to anyone. Even if he was misunderstood, he would not exin anything.

    Now that she knew that it was very likely because of her that he had be like this, she could not describe the feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Are you really that stupid?¡±

    She spoke softly beside his ear. His slightly sunken eyes could tell that he was tired and weak at a nce.

    Whether it was for himself or for the sake of returning home as soon as possible, he had actually worked hard before.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±

    The ck pupils suddenly opened and looked at her faintly as if they were about to suck her soul.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? I¡¯ll go get you some food. Does your head still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ve made you worry. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. How about you? Are you better?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just hang in there. There are four more days. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are four more days. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some food.¡±

    ¡°No, just talk to me. It¡¯s rare to have such a quiet time. Are the childrenughing outside? I never knew that they could be so happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they areughing. They are ying with the snow outside. It¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s snowing heavily outside.¡±

    Seeing the king who used to be the sole ruler of the world being trapped on this palm-sized bed with his limbs locked by iron chains, such a depression was hard for Shen Xiaoxiao to bear.

    ¡°I really want to apany the children and you and live a good life. I can also teach them to build snowmen and fight bloody battles.¡±

    ¡°They will. As long as you¡¯re well, you can be with them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as I¡¯m well, I can be with them. Xiaoxiao, can you open some windows? I want to see what¡¯s outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll go open them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao got up and walked towards the window.

    At this moment, the person who was originally lying on the bed with his limbs locked struggled with all his might. With a bang, the wooden stake at the end of the bed was directly pulled apart. The leg with the iron chain swept towards Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back with all its might.

    It was said that it was toote, but it was too fast. Shen Xiaoxiao dodged to the side and immediately shot the syringe in her hand towards the person on the bed.

    The powerful tranquilizer immediately quieted the person who was struggling.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sighed.

    From the moment he spoke, she knew that he was not Yan Kuan, but Long Xi. Why would Yan Kuan speak to her so gently? Yan Kuan only knew how to say:

    ¡°Little thing, locking your man up? You really don¡¯t have any sympathy.¡±

    Therefore, this was the biggest difference between Long Xi and Yan Kuan.. One would never hurt her, and the other would do everything possible to hurt her.

 Chapter 708 - Snatching

    <h4>Chapter 708: Snatching</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, let go of me. Do you really think that your Yan Kuan is that powerful? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t leave. Even if I drag him to death, I will never disappear.¡±

    ¡°Let me out!¡±

    Different changes, two different tones.

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly understood what Dark 1 had said. Why was he locked up and isted? It was because of this. It was because Yan Kuan himself could not guarantee when Long Xi would suddenly appear.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Long Xi, even if youe out, I will definitely not let you have a good time. I will destroy everything you want. I will make you have nothing. I will also cripple your four limbs, making you wish you were dead. Since you want his body, then I will make you into a doll and let you watch how I torture you. Anyway, as long as my man¡¯s body is still there, it¡¯s fine. As for your soul, hmph, I have plenty of ways to make you wish you were dead.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a taste. This is my woman.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, get lost. Shen Xiaoxiao, I will kill you. I will definitely kill you.¡±

    ¡°Kill me? You don¡¯t have the ability.¡±

    Dark 1 and Dark 2 ran in. They were surprised to see the crazy person on the bed. Fortunately, the chains on his hands were fixed to the wall. If they were really tied to the bed like his legs... He would have broken free a long time ago.

    ¡°Tie the iron chains to the wall. If you want to snatch my man¡¯s body, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so. From now on, remove all the drug dens in Golden Mountain Corner and Southeast Asia. All the goods in Long Xi¡¯s hands will be sent to the police station as well as the Dark Empire. The counterattack will officially begin.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, do you really think that the two territories you exchanged with me are useless? Let me tell you, they are very useful. Just one of them is worth a third of your territory. You don¡¯t even know that you are surrounded by me. How powerful do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you b*tch, b*tch.¡±

    ¡°Why am I a b*tch again? Didn¡¯t you say that I can have as many men as you want? You can scold me all you want. Anyway, you only have a few days to live. I have never bothered with a personality that doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s tiring.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Empire is mine, mine, the Golden Mountain Corner, Southeast Asia are all mine, mine.¡±

    ¡°Yours? Soon, they won¡¯t be.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the room after finishing her story. Dark 1 and Dark 2 did not say a word and quickly did what they were doing. At this moment, no one had any sympathy for the person on the bed.

    Boss would definitely win. Definitely.

    ...

    After walking out of the room, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength from beforepletely copsed. She slid down from the wall. That deep feeling of powerlessness made her unable to muster any strength.

    If she really saw Yan Kuan like this, that kind of heartache was definitely not something that could be simply said.

    There were still four days left. This was even more terrifying and unbearable than getting rid of the drug addiction.

    She simply could not understand how Yan Kuan would be hurt if these two personalities struggled and snatched at each other.

    She only knew that even if he recovered, his vitality would be greatly damaged.

    Lin Jiahui, who caused all of this, made Shen Xiaoxiao hate her to the bone. Did she really think that they were easy to bully?

    ...

    ¡°You mean immortality? Time and space reversal?¡±

    Jiang Haoting almost thought that he had heard the biggest joke in the world, but this woman, who had found so many opportunities to meet him with great difficulty, wouldn¡¯te to him with such a joke for no reason, right?

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao has the key to open the Shen family¡¯s fund, and only my grandmother in this world can refine pills. She has already been caught by Shen Xiaoxiao. I don¡¯t need to tell you what Shen Xiaoxiao is going to do. Mr. Jiang, do you understand? After all, immortality is what everyone dreams of, not to mention the time reversal.¡±

    Jiang Haoting looked at the woman in front of him who spoke with confidence. She appeared so strange, and her words were so firm. He was actually a little shaken.

    Han Jia¡¯s words made Jiang Haoting stay in the study for a long time without leaving.

    No one knew what this young woman had said to Jiang Haoting. Only Jiang Haoting himself knew.

    What kind of existence was the Ouyang aristocrat family with a thousand-year heritage? Only after they raided the Ouyang family would they know how wealthy the Ouyang family was.

    Any one of those rare treasures would be a world-ss national treasure. Therefore, when he heard this woman named Han Jia tell him that the most important treasure of the Ouyang family with a thousand-year heritage was the elixir of immortality and the reversal of time and space... His heart could no longer be described as just excited.

    He believed it, and even believed it without a doubt.

    Everything was linked together. If that thing really existed, then the actions of Pei Li and Pei Dongguo could be exined clearly.

    He had long wondered why would the Pei family be enemies with Shen Xiaoxiao. This was undoubtedly hitting a rock with an egg.

    If there wasn¡¯t a huge temptation in front of them, how would they dare to gamble with all their assets?

    Now that he knew, what choice did he have?

    This temptation was too big, and this cake was too big.

    He couldn¡¯t refuse, and he wouldn¡¯t refuse either.

    What could he do to get what he wanted?

    It seemed that the assassins he sent out couldn¡¯t make a move now, and Shen Xiaoxiao absolutely couldn¡¯t get into trouble now.

    He needed to make further arrangements. If his Second Brother really took a liking to Shen Xiaoxiao, it was not that he could not make a fuss about it.

    As long as she became a member of the Jiang family, then everything in the Jiang family would be up to him.

    ...

    After Jiang Haoran returned to the vi, his daughter was obediently reading in the study room while his son was also studying in the study room.

    He knew that these things were more or less influenced by Shen Xiaoxiao, especially Jiang Wendong. He could not even read a few words, but he had been studying ever since he returned to the country.

    Wenwen was afraid of her elder brother. This was good. At least he did not have to worry about his daughter every day. Everything was fine. The only bad thing was the family behind him.

    Was it because he enjoyed the right? The greater the wealth, the more greedy this person¡¯s heart was.

    Back then, his elder brother, who did not even care about his wife and children and wanted to protect them, was now trying to take his life behind his back. Was there any meaning in his persistence?

    The old mother¡¯s words were still ringing in his ears. It wasn¡¯t easy for his eldest brother to support the Jiang family. As his younger brother, he had to be more understanding and supportive.

    Did the so-called understanding and support mean that he had to give up his life, his son¡¯s, and daughter¡¯s lives with both hands? He had to give up all the work that he had worked for half his life?

    Money didn¡¯t matter, but couldn¡¯t their family be independent?

    No, it definitely couldn¡¯t be so simple. No matter how high your position was, some things couldn¡¯t be changed, especially people¡¯s hearts. If they lost the most basic morality and conscience.... Then would the future Jiang family be different from the former Ouyang family?

 Chapter 709 - The Last Night of the Marriage Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 709: The Last Night of the Marriage Alliance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Big Brother, are you listening to Fourth Brother¡¯s gossip? What a big mouth. I just have some business dealings with President Shen. I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡±

    Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haoting to suddenly change his mind and actually wanted to set him up with Shen Xiaoxiao. What was going on? What was Jiang Haoting thinking again?

    ¡°Haoran, you¡¯ve been single for many years, but you haven¡¯t found someone. Now that you¡¯ve found your son, it¡¯s rare for you to find a woman you like. Although Shen Xiaoxiao was married and has two children, after all, she¡¯s already signed a divorce with Yan Kuan. Moreover, both of her children are well-educated, and they have a pure character. They also get along well with our family. If it¡¯s really her, Mother and I can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much. President Shen and I are just friends.¡±

    ¡°Alright Haoran, just because you¡¯re innocent now doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be innocent in the future. I think you don¡¯t like the girls your sister-inw picked for you either. It¡¯s not bad if you have a woman you can talk to and be yourself with. At our position, it¡¯s not enough to just rely on s*x a lot of the time. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Jiang Haoran was stunned when he heard Jiang Haoran¡¯s heartfelt persuasion. Was he trying to make a marriage alliance with Shen Xiaoxiao?

    A marriage alliance with Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°Big Brother, what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s background isn¡¯t simple, and she¡¯s extremely wealthy. Being with her can also prevent others from saying that she covets our Jiang family¡¯s property. I think it¡¯s a good choice. Haoran, you should think about it carefully. Alright, that¡¯s all I have to say. Go and meet Mother. I¡¯ve already discussed this with Mother, and she has also agreed.¡±

    Jiang Haoran looked at this powerful elder brother. He even wanted to interfere in his own marriage. He even brought up their mother. Did he think that he would be afraid if he brought up their mother?

    He really could not have any different thoughts about Jiang Haoting. His elder brother had changed long ago. After he reached a high position, he really became a loner.

    Jiang Haoran did not go to his mother¡¯s ce. He knew what kind of lecture it would be like if he went.

    He was already in his forties, and he still couldn¡¯t make his own marriage? Then what about his son and daughter in the future?

    Would they all be used by the Jiang family to form a marriage alliance or consolidate their power?

    The Jiang family was really in such a mess that it was extremely disgusting.

    ...

    ¡°Uncle, is Daddy calling out again? Why do you have to trap him?¡±

    Little Treasure heard the angry roar from the room in the distance. He asked 19 with some fear. 19 looked over there andforted Little Treasure:

    ¡°Your father is sick and is undergoing treatment. It¡¯s something like an injection, but it¡¯s very painful, so he can¡¯t help but scream a few times. He¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to build a snowman with the children in the vige? Let your Second Uncle take you there.¡±

    ¡°Mommy has been taking care of Daddy. Isn¡¯t Mommy not feeling well too? Can I go and see Daddy?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t go yet because you¡¯re too young to be infected. There¡¯s still one more day. One more day and your daddy will be fine. Then you can go and see him.¡±

    Little Treasure was obviously a little disappointed. They had just recognized Daddy, but unfortunately, Daddy fell sick. They hadn¡¯t seen him for the past few days, and Mommy had gone to take care of Daddy. He and Da Bao were so bored.

    Although he could y with the children in the vige, he wanted to be with his parents. They had never yed together before.

    19 prepared medicine for Shen Xiaoxiao. Dark 1 went out to do some work, while Dark 2 stayed at the other end of the courtyard to y the so-called make-up game with Da Bao.

    Well, in fact, Dark 2 really didn¡¯t like this make-up game, but Da Bao¡¯s interest was too great, scaring Little Treasure away. He could only take over.

    He nced at Little Treasure, who was practicing shooting in the middle of the courtyard, and nodded slightly. This child was very hardworking. With such a sessor for their boss and the others, the Dark Empire was not afraid of having no sessors.

    A day passed just like that. Shen Xiaoxiaoy tiredly on the soft couch. She had been staying in the room for the past few days. Sometimes, when she heard Long Xi¡¯s mor, she would turn on the music and ignore it. However, the strange thing was... Ever since Yan Kuan appeared on the first day, he really had not appeared. When Long Xi did not make a fuss, he would quietly sleep.

    This feeling made Shen Xiaoxiao even more uncertain. Would Yan Kuan win or not? Long Xi would appear at any time, but Yan Kuan had not appeared once. Would she really be able to only trap a shell in the end?

    After tonight, everything was set in stone. Shen Xiaoxiao could not do anything as she did not know if Yan Kuan would win or if Long Xi would win in the end.

    No one dared to sleep deeply that night. Thest red liquid was injected into Yan Kuan¡¯s body, and he fell into a deep sleep.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and did not have any reaction. She alsoid down on the soft couch.

    ¡°Miss, I think I should stay here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Stop being so wishy-washy. Hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll stay here and watch. I¡¯ve endured the past four days. There¡¯s only one more night left.¡±

    ¡°But tonight is also the most crucial night. I¡¯m worried that something might happen.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here? You¡¯re not afraid that something might happen. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, you can give me a hard time.¡±

    ¡°This... Alright, I¡¯ll get 19 to watch over the two children. Dark 2 and I will be here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    ...

    He slept until midnight, and there was another wave of roars and angry shouts.

    Little Treasure woke up from his sleep and looked at the pitch-ck room. Da Bao was sleeping soundly on the small bed next to him.

    Little Treasure slipped out of the bed in his little tiger pajamas. He dragged his little slippers and opened the door to walk out.

    19 had just gone to the toilet and missed Little Treasure¡¯s escape.

    Little Treasure walked out of the other room with his short legs. It was snowing heavily tonight, and it was a vast expanse of white.

    Rednterns hung on the four corners of the old house. Apanied by Yan Kuan¡¯s roars, made the hundred-year-old mansion look strange and terrifying.

    Little Treasure was so frightened by the screams that he shrank his neck and ran even faster to the side room.

    As expected, it was thest night in the side room. It was crazier than ever. Long Xi was crazy and restless.

    He kept twisting and struggling.

    One of the bracelets that were fixed on the wall had already been broken off by him. The hand with the iron chain was dancing in the air. No one dared to go forward. He destroyed everything in the room at will.

    Fortunately, there was only a bed and a soft mattress left.

    Dark 1, Dark 2, Shen Xiaoxiao stood at the corner of the wall and watched Yan Kuan¡¯s every move vigntly. She stared at his crazy and excited actions.

    None of them had expected that he would be able to get rid of the bracelets that were fixed to the concrete wall. They did not know how much strength he had used to do all of this.

    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m about to win. I¡¯m about to win. When the timees, I¡¯ll kill all of you. All of you. Hahaha, hahaha.¡±

    Little Treasure, who had just reached the door, was stunned by the crazyughter of Long Xi. He gently pushed the door open, and just as he walked in, he felt himself suddenly lift up into the air. There was a thick iron chain tied to his waist...

 Chapter 710 - Remember That Your Father Is Yan Kuan

    <h4>Chapter 710: Remember That Your Father Is Yan Kuan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Little Treasure!¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    No one expected Little Treasure to run over at this time. No one expected the long chain of Long Xi to sweep Little Treasure up into the air.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡±

    Long Xi grabbed Little Treasure with one hand and lifted him up into the air. His actions were crazy and without any scruples.

    ¡°Hahaha, Shen Xiaoxiao, how is it? Do you feel sorry for him? Do you want to see your son smashed to pieces by me? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Long Xi, let Little Treasure go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was already in her throat.

    Let Little Treasure go? How could he let him go? This was his trump card. Even the heavens were helping him.

    It was really good luck to be in front of him at this time.

    ¡°Let him go? With such a big bargaining chip here, how can I let him go?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do? You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crazy? Shen Xiaoxiao, shouldn¡¯t you know why I¡¯m so crazy? If you want to destroy me, I¡¯m not crazy, but it¡¯ll be toote. Look, look at your son. Hahaha, I heard that he¡¯s Yan Kuan¡¯s only son, the sessor of the Dark Empire. Do you think that if I throw him so hard, he¡¯ll be smashed into pieces with a bang?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Long Xi, let¡¯s make a deal. If you let Little Treasure go, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    19 also ran over at this time. He did not expect that when he went to the toilet, when he went back, the door opened and Little Treasure escaped. He did not expect him to run here.

    Of course, everyone heard 19¡¯s words. Dark 1 also said,?¡°Yes, let Little Treasure go and we¡¯ll let you out.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, do you really think I¡¯m an idiot? Will you let me go? I don¡¯t need you to let me go at all. I want to take my trump card and perish together.¡±

    ¡°Let the child go and I¡¯ll be your hostage. What¡¯s the use of bullying a child? Isn¡¯t it better to let me go to h*ll with you? Haven¡¯t you always wanted my life? Don¡¯t forget, Little Treasure has called you Daddy for more than a month. Do you have the heart to do that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, Shen Xiaoxiao. So what if he called me Daddy? He¡¯s Yan Kuan¡¯s son, not my Long Xi¡¯s. ¡°If I kill this kid, I don¡¯t believe that you can live anymore. I know that you don¡¯t have muscle weakness. Shen Xiaoxiao, do you feel good when you cry? Hahaha, you¡¯re already half dead. There¡¯s no value in taking your life. It¡¯s better to have this trump card in my hand. With him around, it¡¯s the same as pinching all of your vital points.¡±

    After Long Xi finished speaking, he struggled hard again. The iron chain on his other hand was also broken. This time, he lifted Little Treasure in the air with both hands.

    Yan Kuan was nearly 1.9 meters tall. Little Treasure was at least 2.5 meters above the ground with both hands raised high. As long as he threw Little Treasure with force, there was a high chance that Little Treasure would be killed by him easily.

    No one dared to bet with him. This time, he really won.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so anxious that her scalp was numb. She was not afraid that she would die, nor was she afraid that Yan Kuan would not be able to survive and be upied by Long Xi forever. She was only afraid that her child would be hurt.

    Little Treasure kept struggling in the air. He did not cry anymore, nor did he make a fuss anymore. He looked at Long Xi with eyes filled with hatred.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my father. You¡¯re not my father.¡±

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯m not your father to begin with. Yan Kuan is. Listen carefully. I¡¯m Long Xi. The only Long Xi. Listen carefully. I¡¯ll be Long Xi for the rest of my life.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the crazy man in surprise. He remembered his mother saying that his father was Yan Kuan. He would always be Yan Kuan, not Long Xi. Long Xi was another persona wearing a mask. It was a fake.

    Now, this man with his father¡¯s face... Could it be that he was wearing his father¡¯s mask again?

    ¡°You scoundrel, you¡¯re a big scoundrel. I¡¯ll ask my father to kill you. My father is Yan Kuan!¡±

    These shouts made Long Xi feel as if his head was starting to hurt again.

    At this moment, Da Bao ran in from outside. The mute uncle followed closely behind, unable to hold Da Bao back.

    Fortunately, 19 reacted quickly and pulled Da Bao into his arms.

    Da Bao saw that her father had actually lifted Little Treasure up high and wanted to throw him to his death. She was so scared that she cried endlessly.

    ¡°No, no! Daddy, let go of Brother! Let go of Brother!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not Daddy! He¡¯s not Daddy! He¡¯s Long Xi! He¡¯s a bad person! He¡¯s a bad person!¡±

    ¡°Wu wu wu... let go of my little brother. Let go of my little brother. Mommy, save my little brother. Save my little brother. Daddy, let go of my little brother.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to calm her anger. At this moment, she was like an angry lioness. She saw her son and daughter being abused by others.

    It was impossible for her to stand there motionlessly. At this moment, many images shed through her mind. However, no matter which image it was, it told her that even if she lost her life, she must not make a single mistake regarding the children.

    ¡°Everyone, take the child and get out of here. Immediately!¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you understand? Get out of here. Da Bao will be in your hands. Today, the three of us will go to the Netherworld together. Little Treasure, are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not afraid when I¡¯m with Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Good. You have guts. As expected of Yan Kuan¡¯s son. Da Bao, you better remember this person. This person is not Yan Kuan, not your father. He is Long Xi. Do you remember what your father¡¯s name is?¡±

    ¡°I know. My father¡¯s name is Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan.¡±

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you remember. Your father is Yan Kuan, the Yan Kuan who will protect us with his life. He will never hurt us, and he will never do anything to let us down.¡±.

    ¡°Da Bao, you must be sensible and obedient from now on. Listen to your Uncle and Second Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Mommy, don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t leave me. Little Brother... I want Mommy and Little Brother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Listen well. Yan Kuan¡¯s son and daughter are not cowards. Don¡¯t cry. Get out. 19, I¡¯ll leave Da Bao to you. You guys get out.¡±

    Seeing Da Bao cover her mouth and stop crying, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart ached inexplicably. She couldn¡¯t lose a son and then lose her daughter.

    In any case, Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not part with Long Xi today. If anything happened to her Little Treasure, she would definitely drag Long Xi along with her.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you not listening to me? Get out.¡±

    Dark 1 and Dark 2 looked at the scene in front of them and felt an indescribable pain in their hearts. Were the drugs really useless? Was this really the only way?

    ¡°Miss, try hitting his head at the critical moment,¡±?Dark 1 whispered before he left.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not respond. Her eyes were locked on Long Xi¡¯s hands and she did not dare to look away.

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao being taken away by 19 and shouted from afar,?¡°Big Sister!¡±

    This was the first time Little Treasure called her big sister, but at this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were red....

 Chapter 711 - Use My Life In Exchange For Your Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 711: Use My Life In Exchange For Your Awakening</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao is indeed decisive. You are indeed an extraordinary woman.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I have no intention of leaving this ce alive if I can stay. If anything happens to my child, I will naturally drag you down with me. Anyway, didn¡¯t you say that you have no intention of staying alive?¡±

    Long Xi looked at this woman who was bing more and more unpredictable to him. For some reason, he felt a little sour in his heart.

    His head hurt again, and his hand even loosened a little.

    Seeing that Little Treasure was in his hand and moved a little, she was afraid that he would not be able to catch him and he would throw him to the ground.

    Long Xi obviously also realized that something was wrong with him. He immediately put Little Treasure in his arms. At this moment, he did not want him to fall to his death. Instead, he used his hand to pinch his delicate neck. If he used a little strength... Little Treasure¡¯s little neck would be snapped by him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao became more and more frightened as she watched.

    She was afraid that Long Xi would lose control.

    ¡°Long Xi, are you afraid? Is your head getting more and more painful? I¡¯ve said it before, you can¡¯t win against Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan will definitely not sit still and wait for death. You will disappearpletely sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, before I disappear, I also want this kid to take the fall. I don¡¯t believe that after Yan Kuan wakes up, you can still be so calm when facing the person who killed your son.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t, but don¡¯t forget that Yan Kuan doesn¡¯t know everything about Long Xi. In other words, even if you kill Little Treasure, he won¡¯t know. At worst, I¡¯ll make an illusion to let him think that it was just an ident.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s easy to say. What about you, Shen Xiaoxiao? I don¡¯t believe that you can still live a peaceful life while looking at Yan Kuan.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if I dare to stay, I have no intention of living. Didn¡¯t you know that I was hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears? Then you also know that instead of dying half-dead and lying there, it¡¯s better to die here.¡±

    ¡°D*mn woman, you can¡¯t be bothered with salt and oil, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t be bothered with salt and oil. What do you dare to do?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you still remember what Mommy told you? What¡¯s the most important thing in life? Mommy promises to bring you down to the river to fish for shrimp in your next life. Little Treasure won¡¯t me Mommy, right?¡±

    ¡°Sob sob sob... Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, listen, don¡¯t cry. If you¡¯re fated, you can be Mommy¡¯s child in your next life. We¡¯ll go down to the river to fish and explore the sea together. Do you understand?¡±

    Little Treasure was slightly stunned. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Mommy. I won¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve said my farewell vows. Shen Xiaoxiao, I really want to see how hard-mouthed and ruthless you are. I¡¯m very happy that you can personally watch your child slowly turn into a stiff corpse in my hands.¡±

    Long Xi¡¯s hands became tighter and tighter.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was in her throat.

    Little Treasure¡¯s hands kept struggling in the air.

    Long Xiughed maniacally. He did not even look at the child in his hands. His head hurt so much that it was about to explode. However, he just wanted to see Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s desperate and terrified look at this moment.

    Heughed until his eyes were blood red, and his facial features were bleeding. His maniacal expression made Shen Xiaoxiao feel inexplicably frightened.

    Little Treasure¡¯s little face was flushed red. He was really squeezing his neck.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand had already grabbed the de. She was ready to attack. Even if she killed Yan Kuan with her own hands, she would not let anything happen to Little Treasure.

    Even if she died with Yan Kuan in the end, she could not let anything happen to the child.

    But just as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s de was about to leave her hand...

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out.

    Little Treasure fired.

    The little gun that he never left his body fired a powerful shot at the back of Long Xi¡¯s head.

    The special bullet did not have any lethality, but it still caused a dull pain in Long Xi¡¯s head when fired at a quiet distance.

    He loosened his grip.

    Little Treasure fell to the ground.

    His reaction was extremely fast, and he immediately ran towards Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately rushed towards Little Treasure.

    When Long Xi saw the little person running away from his arms, his iron chain moved again in mid-air. However, this time, Shen Xiaoxiao pounced on him and used all her strength to protect the child under her body. She was pulled to her side by Long Xi.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Little Treasure reacted quickly and immediately ran to the safe range of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°19, take Little Treasure out.¡±

    19, who was at the door, had been listening attentively to everything in the room. As soon as he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s call, he immediately rushed in.

    Little Treasure was safe and sound, but Shen Xiaoxiao was in the hands of Long Xi.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, Little Treasure is so smart. He understands what Mommy means. Next time when you go into the river, remember to be careful. Otherwise, the crab will clip your head. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Little Treasure remembers. Little Treasure remembers everything Mommy says.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. 19, take Little Treasure out. This time, it¡¯s between the two of us. It should have ended a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you-¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    19 carried Little Treasure out slowly. He believed that Shen Xiaoxiao would be fine. He believed. Look, didn¡¯t Little Treasure get rescued? She would definitely be fine. She would definitely be fine.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you are indeed a wild leopard.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the same goes for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°What? You have a headache? A headache is right. A headache means that you are about to disappear. Long Xi, it is really pitiful to see you like this. You have no body and no soul. You were created to be a tool, just a tool.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, shut up.¡±

    ¡°Shut up? Why should I shut up? I have no intention of leaving here alive anyway. Why should you feel wronged? What¡¯s the point of you living? Huh? What¡¯s the point? A tool is just a tool.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Long Xi used the iron chain to wrap Shen Xiaoxiao tightly. His head was bleeding, and the feeling of being about to explode was so unbearable that he could not control himself.

    Holding the de in her hand, Shen Xiaoxiao said fearlessly,?¡°Before you kill me, I will die with you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s de was aimed at Long Xi, and Long Xi tilted his head to avoid it.

    A dagger appeared in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand again. She had secretly handed it to her before she left. She took the dagger and did not greet Long Xi. Instead, she aimed it at her heart and said,?¡°This length is enough for both of us to die together. Don¡¯t you want to die? How good it would be to have me with you?¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao crazily aiming the dagger at her heart, Long Xi¡¯s divine form shook violently. Blood and tears flowed down from his eyes, and his head was about to explode.

    The tip of the dagger had already sunk into her body. The white cotton clothes were instantly dyed bright red. That kind of unusual craziness stimted every nerve in Long Xi.

    He knew that as long as she used a little more strength, this woman would really use her own death to announce the end of everything. She was ruthless. She was really a hundred times, a thousand times more ruthless than anyone else.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, can we be a ghost couple? Hahaha!¡±

    Sheughed maniacally. The moment her arm pierced into her chest, the person behind her let out a heart-wrenching roar:

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you dare!

 Chapter 712 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 712: Awakening</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    She won.

    This round, she narrowly won.

    She used her life as a stake to see if Yan Kuan was really willing.

    Her blood, her life, would always be his weakness.

    Those dazzling bright red, that blood red that made his heart beat wildly, only the heart-wrenching pain, that stimted every nerve of his.

    It was dawn!

    She had won the bet.

    With a deep hug, she returned to her husband.

    With a deep hug, he almost lost the love of his life.

    With a deep hug, they weed the morning sun...

    Dark red blood flowed out of their facial features, simr to the asura that had been reborn from h*ll, demonic and crazy.

    Both of them were in such a sorry state.

    The woman in his arms was light and weightless.

    They sat on the ground, and they slowly calmed their fiery and excited hearts.

    ¡°You really are my life!¡±

    Listening to his familiar low and hoarse voice, she had never felt sofortable as he did now.

    ¡°Yes, I am your life, and you are my life.¡±

    They were like intertwined vines that could not be separated.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips and looked up at the sky. The sunlight stung her eyes, but she could not bear to close them!

    To live and die, to live and die!

    If you live, I am willing to be reborn for love!

    If you die, I will never live alone!

    The door opened from the outside.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The two children looked at the blood-red chest of Shen Xiaoxiao and cried in fear.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s current appearance was also in a sorry state. His face was full of bright red marks.

    They were simr to what warriors had left behind after the bloody battle, and also simr to the pair of eagles left behind in the destend after the sorrowful song.

    Finally, they spread their wings proudly and flew in the air. No one could catch up to them, and no one disturbed them.

    They wanted to go forward, but they did not dare to. They wanted to get closer, but they were afraid and retreated.

    They did not know whether the man in front of them who was hugging their mother was their father, Yan Kuan, or the strange and terrifying Long Xi.

    They stood a few steps away in fear.

    Shen Xiaoxiao reached out her hand and waited for the child to return to her embrace.

    ¡°Come here, this is Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Sob sob sob sob sob...¡±

    They sobbed softly.

    They covered their mouths at the same time to prevent themselves from crying out loud, because their mother had just said that as Yan Kuan¡¯s children, they could not shed tears at will.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was throbbing in pain because of the children.

    The wound was not deep, but it looked abnormally terrifying.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡±

    Yan Kuan wrapped his arm around the children. The children, who were crying just now, were brought into his arms. The children¡¯s timidity turned into an even more intense cry because of Yan Kuan¡¯s actions.

    For the first time, the family of four was truly reunited.

    No one came forward to disturb their warmth at this moment.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts. This was good. This was good.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is over. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the children in her arms and did not say anything. Meanwhile, the empty space in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was filled to the brim.

    The so-called pursuits and so-called protection in the past seemed so insignificant in front of his wife and children.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    19 was most concerned about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. After all, the wound on her chest looked particrly frightening.

    Yan Kuan also reacted. He pulled the children over, looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wound, and said to 19 secretly, ¡°Ask Old Man Yao toe over immediately.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao let go of the children and smiled. She used her hand to cover the wound. She did it herself. She knew that the wound was not deep. It only looked scary. But she could not ignore it.

    Therefore, she let go of the children andforted them. Then, she slowly got up and walked back to the room.

    Yan Kuan naturally followed her and walked over.

    No one came forward to disturb them because they all knew that there was still a crisis between the two of them that had not been ovee.

    What Shen Xiaoxiao was poisoned with was not an ordinary poison, but the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    The children watched their parents leave together. It was not that they did not understand anything, especially after everyone had told them over and over again. They knew that Yan Kuan was different from Long Xi.

    To be precise, a child¡¯s perception was very sensitive. Even though Yan Kuan spoke to them, his gaze at least contained love and care.

    However, the gaze that Long Xi looked at them with was filled with killing intent and anger.

    They naturally understood these twopletely different gazes, perhaps even more clearly than adults.

    A family reunion was not only for the adults, but it was also the most direct and most natural thought in the children¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Uncle, will Mommy and Daddy still be separated?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle, will that Long Xi scoundrele back? Is it because he and Daddy are twins like us? So they look the same?¡±

    The child¡¯s own imagination made everyone heave a sigh of relief. 19 then went on to say directly,?¡°Yes, they are twins. Now that Long Xi has returned to his hometown, he will never appear again. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Great, the big bad guy has run away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the bad guy has run away. You should go and rest. When you wake up, your parents will take you to have fun.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go to bed obediently. When we wake up, our parents will be with us forever.¡±

    Watching the two children leave, everyone hoped that this kind of life would continue.

    19 closed the door.

    Little Treasure retracted the smile on his face. He looked at Da Bao and said,?¡°What if I don¡¯t like Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Why? Why doesn¡¯t Little Treasure like Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Because he always makes Mommy cry. Mommy even bled today. It¡¯s all because I don¡¯t have the ability to protect Mommy. Da Bao, I¡¯ll train hard in the future to protect you and Mommy. I won¡¯t let you cry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Treasure. I¡¯ll train hard too. Otherwise, you and Mommy will cry. Mommy said we can¡¯t cry so easily. I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Right, we won¡¯t cry anymore. Let¡¯s go to sleep, Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me Big Sister? You just called me Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°No, you heard wrong.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear wrong. You just called me...¡±

    Listening to the children¡¯s soft words in the room, 19 didn¡¯t know how to describe it. He was worried that Little Treasure would be frightened, but he didn¡¯t expect the child to be more forgiving than they thought.

    Perhaps the child¡¯s heart was small to begin with and couldn¡¯t tolerate so many things. It was fine if you exined or everything else. If the child didn¡¯t understand, they wouldn¡¯t be too conflicted. Therefore, the world of a child had always been happier and simpler than the world of an adult.

    In the room.

    Yan Kuan personally applied medicine on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wound. Although it was not deep, the de was sharp. Even though the tip of the de was not suitable, it still pierced into the flesh.

    Otherwise, it would not have left so much blood.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ached inexplicably.

    After applying the good medicine and washing up, both of themy on the bed a little tired.

    Looking at the sleepy beauty, Yan Kuan thought about it again and again, but he still asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what disease do you have? Tell me, is it the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

 Chapter 713 - Rescue Method

    <h4>Chapter 713: Rescue Method</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Yan Kuan would suddenly ask this question after the crisis had passed.

    Perhaps Yan Kuan had already made some guesses, but because of his identity, he could not be sure.

    However, seeing that she was drowsy and could not get enough sleep, the suspicion in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart became even more certain.

    ¡°There is only one poison that can make all of you hide from me and not tell me, and that is the Suoyin Flower Tears. Xiaoxiao, I want you to tell me personally whether you have been poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak. She had even kept her eyes closed. Perhaps she was also afraid. She was afraid to see Yan Kuan¡¯s pained gaze, afraid to see the worry and fear in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Go to sleep. You¡¯ve been tormenting yourself for a few days. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow when you wake up.¡±

    Looking at the beauty in his arms who did not want to open her eyes and still kept her eyes closed, Yan Kuan knew that he had guessed correctly. She had really been poisoned by the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    His heart ached to the max.

    This woman seemed to have a way to make you feel guilty towards her and feel inexplicably sorry for her.

    ¡°How could it be the Suoyin Flower Tears? How could it be the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    When it came to understanding the Suoyin Flower Tears, Yan Kuan knew it better than anyone else. He had once thought that Ouyang Jinling had also been hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears. He had ced Ouyang Jinling in the treatment room for nearly ten years. He knew what would happen if she was hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears... He was even clearer when he looked at the person he cared about and the person he loved lying on the bed, motionless and helpless.

    Looking at this person who would never sleep unless she made it clear, Shen Xiaoxiao helplessly opened her eyes and said,?¡°Sigh, go to sleep. I¡¯ve already been affected. There¡¯s no need to think about anything else. Live well in the present. Moreover, they are all researching medicine. Old Man Yao has already made progress. Where did Huang Yueyan send over a medicine called Banxia? It should be of some help.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Banxia?¡±

    Yan Kuan sat up from the bed in shock. Then, he was ecstatic. Was it really the Banxia?

    ¡°It¡¯s the Banxia. What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you know what that Banxia is?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, if it really is Banxia, your Suoyin Flower Tears will really be saved.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s spirits were lifted when she heard this. Was it really possible to be saved with the Banxia?

    What did Yan Kuan know?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to describe her current mood. If Yan Kuan really knew something, it would be much more convenient. Yan Kuan had grown up in the Ouyang family since he was young. He even knew about the underground passage that Ouyang Tian did not know about. Naturally, there were some things that could be more hidden.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°Everyone thinks that the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears poison is the Yin-Yang Fruit, ck Ganoderma, and the Suoyin flower. But have you ever thought that the Suoyin Flower Tears is the poison produced by the Suoyin flower¡¯s flower tear? Why would they need to it cure it?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the real prescription is the Yin-Yang Fruit, ck Ganoderma, and the Banxia that will swallow the Suoyin flower.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by Banxia swallowing the Suoyin flower?¡±

    ¡°The nemesis of the Nine-Tailed Snake is the Banxia, and the Banxia blooms for a thousand years. There is only one flower in the world that has been passed down from generation to generation by the Ouyang family¡¯s mistress. It is impossible for the Suoyin flower to have no nemesis. As long as the Banxia and the Suoyin flower are put together, the Banxia will be able to swallow the Suoyin flower. At that time, the two kinds of medicine will be refined together, and the antidote thates into contact with the Suoyin Flower Tears will be created.¡±

    Who would have thought that the exact answer woulde from Yan Kuan, and in such a strange way?

    It was really unimaginable.

    ¡°Now that we have all these things, apart from the Yin-Yang Fruit, we must open the Shen family¡¯s fund and make the antidote.¡±

    Yan Kuan was filled with hope for the future from the despair just now. All kinds of suffering could not be described in detail.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could feel Yan Kuan¡¯s happiness and relief from the bottom of his heart.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao still had some misgivings. After all, the old woman¡¯s action of wanting their two children back then was so crazy.

    If this was the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears, then why did she still want the children?

    ¡°Why does the old woman still want our children?¡±

    Yan Kuan stroked her gray hair and said,?¡°Because the old woman doesn¡¯t know the existence of the Banxia. Other than Ouyang Jue and thete Great Madam Ouyang, no one else knows. Who asked Ouyang Tian to act too quickly and attack his own brother, father, and mother without knowing anything?¡±

    ¡°Some people yearn for power too much, so for this reason, he neglected the Ouyang family¡¯s thousand-year legacy. He deserved the Ouyang family slowly copsing in his hands. Everything had a reason. As for the old woman¡¯s words about immortality and space-time reversal, these were extremely extreme words passed down from the Ouyang family.

    If there was no Banxia, then the bone marrow and blood of the person who was hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears could also be used to create an antidote. This was the reason why the old woman wanted to have their children.

    ¡°The Suoyin Flower Tears¡¯ antidote was only passed down a portion of the time within a thousand years. Thest one was also consumed by Ouyang Tian. Therefore, for a moment, it really left people helpless. It¡¯s understandable that the old woman would have such thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to draw Ouyang Tian¡¯s blood. Since he has taken the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears, there must be some residue.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also interested. Now that there was hope for the antidote, she naturally had hope in her heart.

    ¡°Yes, but the important thing now is that we probably really have to cooperate with Lin Jiahui because the Suoyin flower is in her hands.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also thought of this problem, but Lin Jiahui had always wanted her children, so she didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. Thinking of this problem, Shen Xiaoxiao thought of what Lin Jiahui had said, and immediately sat up from the bed. She asked Yan Kuan,?¡°Let me ask you, how did you get poisoned? Did you really see my father and grandfather?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to know this question. He could only nod helplessly and say,?¡°I did see them. With how much you care about the Shen family, I know that you would be very happy if you knew that they were still alive.

    ¡°Moreover, what I saw was not a clone, and not someone who was in a deep sleep. It was real. Your grandfather and your father are still alive.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? My grandfather and father died a long time ago. I saw my grandfather being burned with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°The old man¡¯s health is not that good, but your father¡¯s health is not bad. There is also Gu Yuehua. They have been imprisoned in an extremely mysterious ce. This should be the old woman¡¯sst trump card.¡±

    ¡°Since they are still alive, why have they never looked for me?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and seemed to think that this question was really not easy to answer. He paused for a long time before saying,?¡°You know the old woman¡¯s ability. They have no way of escaping.¡±

    This answer seemed to be true, but Shen Xiaoxiao kept feeling that Yan Kuan had not said anything. He seemed to be hiding something.

    She even had a faint premonition that the things he was hiding would make her unable to ept it. It might even crush her to the ground.

    She was suddenly afraid, afraid to know the truth, afraid to know everything that might happen and face the truth.

 Chapter 714 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 714: Warmth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao slept for another day. It was not because of the poison. Only with Old Man Yao¡¯s repeated assurances that she was tired and sleeping normally was she then brought out by Yan Kuan.

    He looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly with some heartache.

    He carefully asked Old Man Yao about everything about Shen Xiaoxiao. When he found out that the goldenurel snake was actually useful, Yan Kuan was really more and more surprised. No, it should be that he was increasingly filled with hope for the future.

    Everything was developing in a good direction. It was not the same as it had always been. It was much more rxed than watching Ouyang Jinling lie on the hospital bed many years ago.

    After settling some matters, Yan Kuan walked to the courtyard and opened the door for the two children to y in the snow.

    It was still the same red down jacket, and they were wrapped in a thick and solid coat. They were extremely cute.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Da Bao pounced over the moment she saw Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan carried his little daughter in his arms. He was originally strong. He carried Da Bao with one hand and walked towards Little Treasure.

    This son was harder to fool than his daughter, and he was even extremely intelligent. Although he was often seen to be childish in front of Shen Xiaoxiao, it was not as if he did not have the slightest impression of the ferocity with which this kid fired his gun.

    Now that he saw him walk into the courtyard, Da Bao ran into his arms, but he just stood there and practiced his shooting target. He did not even look at him.

    He knew that this kid was definitely unhappy with him. He was very simr to when he was young.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go over. Little Treasure doesn¡¯t like others to disturb his practice. He said that he will practice well. In the future, no one will bully Mommy and me. Daddy won¡¯t be able to do it either.¡±

    Da Bao had her daddy to worry about. She sold Little Treasure very quickly. Of course, Little Treasure didn¡¯t know that Da Bao had betrayed him. He knew that Yan Kuan hade over and was still ying with Da Bao. However, he didn¡¯t want to go.

    He could not defeat that man, so he could only let his mother and sister get hurt. He wanted to be strong. To be very, very strong.

    His son and daughter¡¯s attitude to Yan Kuan waspletely different. His daughter was pampered, while his son wanted to hit him with all his might.

    He gently ced Da Bao on the ground and said to her, ¡°Da Bao, go y first. Daddy and Little Brother wille with youter to build a snowman.¡±

    Da Bao looked at Yan Kuan and then looked at Little Treasure who was practicing not far away. She nodded and ran to the side.

    Yan Kuan liked Little Treasure very much. This son of his made him very proud. At such a young age, the things he had learned were definitely more impressive than when he was young.

    He was smart and loved his family.

    asionally, he would act coquettishly.

    He satisfied all the father¡¯s love for his son. The only thing that probably drove people crazy was his attitude.

    His attitude towards himself.

    He was dissatisfied with him.

    Yan Kuan only needed a nce to see it.

    But he could not say anything.

    Everything was caused by him, but he would not allow this dissatisfaction to continue. After all, 19 was right. The children had grown up, but he had never been a father for a day. He was indeed not worthy of being the children¡¯s father.

    ¡°Your lower body is not stable, and your arm is not strong enough. So even if you can hit the heart, you cannot pierce through this wooden rake.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he picked up the tree branch on the ground and hit it on the wooden board.

    He was even farther away than Little Treasure, but this wooden branch that did not even have an arrowhead actually directly pierced through the wooden board.

    Little Treasure was dumbstruck when he saw this.

    Even First Uncle and Second Uncle could not pierce through it. This father was so powerful.

    However, although Little Treasure was surprised, he still pretended to be calm when he looked at Yan Kuan.

    He ran to the wooden rake and exerted his strength, but the wooden board still did not move.

    Not only that, the wooden board actually did not crack. He was really shocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s move.

    He turned his head to look at him. There was finally a hint of excitement and worship in his eyes.

    Yes, worship.

    Being looked at by his own son with that kind of worship in his eyes, Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was instantly filled with satisfaction. This kind of feeling was very wonderful. He had never felt it before.

    ¡°Do you want to learn, kid?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    It was awkward for the child. The yearning in his eyes was clearly about to overflow, but he was still stubbornly unwilling to learn.

    Yan Kuan did not hesitate. He bent down and grabbed another snowball from the ground. In front of Little Treasure, he aimed at the wooden board and hit it again.

    With a bang, the wooden stick that Little Treasure could not move was pierced by a snowball and fell on the snow.

    Yan Kuan looked at Little Treasure¡¯s adorable appearance, who had already grown up, and was shocked. He walked over and touched his head.

    ¡°Shut your mouth and be careful of the wind. Do you want to learn now?¡±

    Little Treasure obediently shut his mouth. He looked at Yan Kuan for a while before saying, ¡°Although I want to learn, I will look for you to challenge when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect this kid to answer him like this. He immediately asked curiously,?¡°You want to challenge me? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to defeat you and make you afraid of me. In the future, you can¡¯t bully Mommy and Da Bao.¡±

    Yan Kuan really did not expect this answer. How should he put it? He felt heartache, gratification, satisfaction, and deep love.

    This was his own son. Fortunately, this was his own son.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you to defeat me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully Mommy again.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise you. It¡¯s a promise between us men.¡±

    The word ¡®men¡¯ made Little Treasure¡¯s eyes light up again. His big eyes were extremely simr to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. They were lively and bright, making it easy for people to indulge in them.

    Perhaps only his father would talk to him like that and treat him as a man.

    ¡°What you said, we¡¯re all men. We keep our words. Whoever lies is a puppy.¡±

    ¡°Alright, whoever lies is a puppy. Now, do you want to learn?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then call me Daddy.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan awkwardly. He still had to call Yan Kuan Daddy when learning. However, seeing that this person was indeed his father, he reluctantly called him Daddy.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    ¡°My dear son, speak louder.¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Yan Kuan hugged Little Treasure in his arms and threw him into the sky before catching him. This made Little Treasureugh out loud in excitement.

    Da Bao was so envious that she gathered around Yan Kuan and shouted, ¡°Daddy, I want to be thrown up too! I want to be thrown up too!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Da Bao I¡¯ll throw you up too...¡±

    The warmth of the courtyard made Shen Xiaoxiao, who had just woken up and was standing at the door frame, almost wet her eyes.

    This was a family, a family!

    ¡°Mommy,e here quickly. Come here quickly and let Daddy raise you up high.¡±

    Da Bao ran towards Shen Xiaoxiao. She rushed over like a small fireball in her red clothes.

    Yan Kuan hurriedly put down Little Treasure and strode forward to grab the person who was running. He held her in his arms and slowly walked in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. He said to Da Bao,

    ¡°Da Bao has forgotten. Mommy is injured. You can¡¯t crash into her like this.¡±

    Little Treasure also ran over and saw Shen Xiaoxiao standing there safe and sound. He walked over and hugged her so carefully and happily.

    ¡°Mommy is fine. Da Bao,e over and let Mommy hug you. Mommy is fine.¡±

    The family of four was filled with warmth in this winter courtyard....

 Chapter 715 - Rare Peace

    <h4>Chapter 715: Rare Peace</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In a ce like Earth, where every inch ofnd was precious, it was extremely difficult for a small vige to be surrounded by mountains. It was precisely because of thisyer of natural protection that the small vige was able to develop with the times. However, many people did not know of its existence.

    Many of the young people in the vige had already gone out to work, and most of the people who remained in the vige were old people and children.

    It was almost New Year¡¯s Day. The snow was already falling heavily and the entire vige was filled with a solemn white, quiet, and peaceful atmosphere.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure liked to y with the remaining children in the vige. They liked to have snowball fights, hide-and-seek games, and they would not get tired of ying the game of soldiers and thieves.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s recovery had greatly reduced Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s burden. She did not have to wake up every day thinking about what the Dark Empire was going to do today and what thepany was going to do today. She only needed to think about what kind of food she would arrange for her family today, what clothes her children and husband would wear today, or where they would go for a walk after dinner.

    This kind of life of being a husband and raising children was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had never imagined even if she had lived for two lifetimes.

    These few days, she and Yan Kuan had been living in peace. Neither of them had taken the initiative to bring up a series of topics such as harm, exploitation, jealousy, and so on. They had experienced great sorrow and joy, experienced life and death together, and those things that they had cared about in the past... The things that they thought were very important had be unimportant.

    ¡°Are you tired today?¡±

    Yan Kuan returned to his room and saw Shen Xiaoxiao tidying up the toys for the children. He walked over and held her in his arms as he asked.

    ¡°Why would I be tired? Aren¡¯t you here? I have never felt so rxed before.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled as he held the beauty in his arms. He lowered his head and gently kissed her hair. Such a day was also a rare existence for him.

    He would even be grateful for everything that he had experienced, allowing them to clearly see each other¡¯s position in their hearts. It was irreceable.

    They loved each other with their lives even though they had experienced hardships, even though they had kidnapped each other in the name of love.

    But it was undeniable that their original intention was for each other¡¯s happiness.

    The two people who had never known family, how love should be run, and how it should exist had finally found a thread after experiencing all sorts of things. They did not want to miss such an opportunity again. They also did not want to let such an opportunity slip away from their eyes.

    Therefore, they would rather stay in this remote and sparsely popted old house, avoid the bustling city, and be left behind in a peaceful and quiet ce.

    ¡°The resort is almost finished, but I¡¯ve released the news that it¡¯s still in the initial stage of construction. I¡¯ve also secretly moved the base of the Dark Empire. This ce, including the entire mountain behind, will be under our control. Even if Jiang Haoting wants to make a move against us, it won¡¯t be so easy to take us down.¡±

    ¡°You can decide on these things.¡±

    ¡°Well, you take care of the rest, and I¡¯ll take care of everything. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t worry. But you said you wanted to cooperate with the old woman. I want to wait until we find the entrance of the base. Have you heard anything from Han Jia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she has already contacted Jiang Haoting. I think Jiang Haoting already knows where the Shen family¡¯s base is.¡±

    ¡°If Han Jia wants to convince Jiang Haoting to help them deal with us, the only way is to take out extremely high stakes and benefits. I think the so-called immortality and time travel are Han Jia¡¯s conditions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way. That¡¯s why I asked our base to be deployed here as well. Fortunately, you had people spend a lot of money on advertisements before. Now, not to mention the whole of China, even 80% of the people in China know that this area is developed by the KN Group. Even if Jiang Haoting wants to, he can¡¯t do anything about it, especially when we exposed all the development licenses and other certificates during the advertisement. It¡¯s impossible to tamper with these things. You blocked the way out with one move. Little thing, you are really smart.¡±

    ¡°I learned it from Jiang Haoting. Wasn¡¯t that how he dealt with the Ouyang family back then? Some of the evidence can be said to be fake by the authorities. They y politics, and some of them have ways to deal with us. That¡¯s why they made the first move. We just had to expose what he had covered up under everyone¡¯s eyes. Even if he wants to make a move, he has to think twice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°But at Jiang Wendong¡¯sing of age ceremony, I think Jiang Haoting will very likely make a move.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already recovered. If they want to make a move, it depends on whether I agree or not. Didn¡¯t Jiang Haoting create a fake there? When the timees, he¡¯ll have to p himself.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan say that it was a fake, she thought of that celebrity, Nan Ya. She just didn¡¯t know if Yan Kuan knew that she was currently in a heated rtionship with that ¡®fake Yan Kuan¡¯. This person... At that time, it would be best if he did not smack his own mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes, it¡¯s best not to smack your own mouth.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and turned to leave. However, how could Yan Kuan not hear the hidden meaning behind Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words? He pulled her into his embrace. She was still so thin. From the moment the two of them recovered until now, he had not touched her. For one, he was worried about her body. For another, Shen Xiaoxiao had also said that he should not think about anything else since his vitality was severely damaged. He should focus on recuperating his body first.

    Therefore, now that the beautiful woman was in his arms, the words that he was about to say made him somewhat reluctant to say them at this moment.

    His head was gently buried behind her ear as he exhaled hot air. That kind of numbing feeling made Shen Xiaoxiao feel goosebumps all over her body.

    As long as this man moved, she would know what he was thinking.

    ¡°I will be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

 Chapter 716 - Special Schools

    <h4>Chapter 716: Special Schools</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Having a pair of troublemakers that you love and hate at the same time was sometimes a very sad thing.

    For Yan Kuan, it had been too long since he had tasted fresh meat. When he finally had his first meal and was preparing to have a big meal, all his ns were disrupted by the two kids.

    Of course, in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, it was only right that he should be disturbed when he was doing these things in broad daylight.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure had been partying for the past two days. Their parents were exceptionally loving, and they doted on them during their rare holidays. They were happier than ever. Such happiness naturally led Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan to be happy with them.

    When they had time, the two of them would apany the children to y. They would either go to the outskirts of the woods behind them or have a snowball fight in the courtyard. If the snow was too heavy, they would y a little game together in the house.

    In any case, the family of four had always been together.

    It just so happened that today, the two little ones who were supposed to y with the children in the vige were unable to go out because of the sudden heavy snow. They could only y halfway before returning home to find their parents.

    However, the parents hid in the room and yed by themselves, causing the two children to continuously knock on the door.

    Yan Kuan was so angry that he hurriedly ended the battle. The two of them hurriedly put on their clothes like they were having an affair and opened the door.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what are you ying? Why did you take so long to open the door for us? It¡¯s so cold outside.¡±

    Da Bao was the most na?ve. When she saw Yan Kuan open the door, she was not afraid of his stern face. She opened her big, wet eyes and acted cute. No matter how angry you were, you would not be angry at your own good daughter.

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy were discussing something, so we were dyed for a while. Is it snowing outside again? Do you guys want to go back to your room and take an afternoon nap?¡±

    Little Treasure looked outside curiously and said to Yan Kuan,?¡°But it¡¯s only 11 o¡¯clock. We haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Why do we have to go to bed so early?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao hid in her room andughed uncontrobly. This Yan Kuan was bing more and more silly.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t listen to your father. Mommy will go and see if the food is ready. If it¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll have lunch. If the snow stops in the afternoon, let Daddy take us hunting, okay? We¡¯ll go back to the city tomorrow, but it won¡¯t be as fun as it is now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. We can go hunting, but Mommy, we don¡¯t have to go back, okay?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, and Yan Kuan said directly,?¡°We cane back again after a period of time. We can spend the New Year here. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to go to school? You have to go back after the holidays.¡±

    ¡°It was Uncle who said that we should go to school, but I don¡¯t like kindergarten at all. Only Da Bao likes it.¡±

    Seeing his son like this, Yan Kuan actually felt that there was no need to go to kindergarten at all. He wanted to send Little Treasure to the ¡®ck Tornado¡¯ school overseas, but he still needed to discuss this with Xiaoxiao.

    After all, none of the children from that school were crooked. They were all outstanding talents in all fields. But at the same time, one had to learn more than just the knowledge in the textbooks to go to school. He had entered the school when he was 10 years old. At that time, he was already considered older. He had learned all kinds of skills in there, including killing people.

    Moreover, in that school, it didn¡¯t matter who you were or whether you had money or not. The exams that they had to pass to recruit students were not things that ordinary students could pass.

    If one didn¡¯t suffer, not only would it be difficult to go in, it would also be difficult to graduate even if they came out.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan had been thinking about this problem. As the sole heir, he could not allow this child to study at a school outside.

    Of course, Da Bao was an exception.

    Da Bao¡¯s personality was a little too delicate. Even if she was a princess, she could not bear to let his precious daughter go to that school. Da Bao only needed to live a good life in his lifetime.

    However, Little Treasure had to be a man and do what an heir should do.

    However, Yan Kuan¡¯s thoughts were very good. However, the results of the entrance exam not long after had given him a huge shock. This was something that he wouldn¡¯t talk about for the time being.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Little Treasure want to go to school? Daddy knows that there¡¯s an interesting school. Wait until Mommy and I have discussed it. After the New Year, we¡¯ll talk about it. If you really don¡¯t want to go to school, then don¡¯t go.¡±

    Was this the strict father that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted?

    Was this the strict father that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to have that could lead them forward?

    Why was this not what she thought? He said that he didn¡¯t like going to school, so he didn¡¯t go?

    Also, what did Yan Kuan mean by saying that there was an interesting school? Why did she feel like he was digging a hole for her child?

    ¡°Is there really an interesting school? What does it study?¡±

    ¡°Everything. Daddy went to that school when he was young.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not ignorant. She had already understood what Yan Kuan meant. Everything could be learned. Moreover, it was the school that he went to when he was young.

    So, what kind of school did Yan Kuan go to when he was young? Was there a need to ask?

    Sure enough, she said that it was a hole. Unfortunately, Little Treasure was still foolishly interested. Of course, she believed that it was indeed very interesting. However, child, your father sold you, and you were still helping him count the money.

    When Yan Kuan finished saying this, he deliberately nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were clearly showing that she was going to get even with himter.

    However, she did not say anything in front of the children. Yan Kuan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao actually agreed. In terms of educating the children, Xiaoxiao was actually very simr to him. He needed free range. Absolutely free range.

    Just now, she was still wondering if Yan Kuan was too unreliable. However, there were other movements after that. Shen Xiaoxiao could only wait until tonight for this man to properly talk to her.

    19 had already returned to thepany to take care of things.

    Dark 1 and Dark 2 were also working outside. Other than the mute uncle that asionally appeared in this old house, there were only the four of them.

    Yan Kuan already knew that the old woman was actually being held by Shen Xiaoxiao in the dark room below. Of course, this ce was absolutely hidden so that he did not expect it.

    However, he had to say that this ce was really very good, especially the old man who was guarding it. He was mute and deaf. Most importantly, he was loyal to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Just this alone was enough.

    However, the mute uncle never ate with them. Even if Shen Xiaoxiao appeared personally, he would only guard his own small room. He abided by his duty. The better Shen Xiaoxiao treated him, the more humble and respectful he would be.

    Their vige had a thousand years of history since it was passed down. However, no one knew that everyone only thought that it was passed down from the Qing Dynasty.

    Therefore, some old people still had this kind of respect for their masters in their bones. Of course, others had long since given up on this idea.

    After eating, the family began their afternoon hunting game....

 Chapter 717 - Han Jiaâ€™s Return to the Lin Family

    <h4>Chapter 717: Han Jia¡¯s Return to the Lin Family</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After a few days of idleness, life would eventually return to reality.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite always made Yan Kuan extremely ufortable. He knew that this was something that Xiaoxiao had to eat to dy her illness, but every time he saw her desperately trying to eat something into her mouth... It always made his heart ache.

    He was not Shen Xiaoxiao, so he would not be so merciful. As for the kid who poisoned Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan did not care how old he was. Since he dared to do so, he had to bear the price.

    He could erase all the mistakes he had made at such a young age? How was that possible?

    Although he would not directly take the kid¡¯s life, as the child of Pei Li and Liu Yufei, he definitely could not be so easily forgiven. If he liked to hurt people with tacks, then he would just let him suffer the consequences.

    Pei Dongguo was dead.

    On a night in the middle of winter, without any warning, when the butler found him the next day, his entire body was already stiff.

    They had also thought about whether someone had deliberately poisoned him. However, whether it was the autopsy report or the doctor¡¯s examination, the conclusion was that he had died of natural causes. After all, Pei Dongguo was almost 80 years old.

    Only Pei Li and Liu Yufei had a vague guess. Pei Dongguo¡¯s death was definitely not that simple. What kind of joke was this? They had just been summoned back to the country by Pei Dongguo, and now he was dead. How could that be?

    Fortunately, Pei Li had already contacted the Jiang family and Han Jia¡¯s side. Otherwise, they would not be able to rely on anyone.

    After Pei Dongguo died, the Pei family temporarily quieted down. However, at this time, they realized that something was wrong with Pei Minhao. This child often fell asleep while sitting there for no reason, and the amount of time he was awake was decreasing.

    No one knew what was going on. Pei Li even med Liu Yufei for not taking care of the child. However, after Ouyang Le returned to China, the first thing she said when she saw Minhao in this state was that Pei Minhao had fallen victim to the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    Both Liu Yufei and Pei Li were shocked by this answer.

    How could it be? How could such a young child be affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears?

    Ouyang Le was not surprised, because Shen Xiaoxiao was also affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears, right?

    ¡°You said that Shen Xiaoxiao was the one who gave Minhao the Suoyin Flower Tears? D*mn Shen Xiaoxiao, this b*tch doesn¡¯t even let a child go.¡±

    Liu Yufei was furious. Although she didn¡¯t usually care about the child, Pei Minhao was indeed her only child. Not only that, ever since her body was in trouble, she had started to focus on taking care of Pei Li and the child. During this period of time, she had poured her heart and soul into the child. Now that she heard that the child was sick, she naturally didn¡¯t feel good.

    However, after Ouyang Le heard what Liu Yufei said, she onlyughed mockingly and said,?¡°You said it the other way around. It was your son Minhao who shed Suoyin Flower Tears on Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yufei was shocked. She turned her head to look at Pei Li. Pei Li turned his head to the side with a guilty conscience. Was that really the case?

    It was not Liu Yufei¡¯s fault that she did not know that when Pei Li had sent Minhao to the old woman. Liu Yufei had been ying happily overseas. She had thought that the child had pretended to be Yan Kuan¡¯s son and was sent there to enjoy his life. How could she have known that she would ask Minhao to do such a thing?

    So now that Minhao had fallen into the Suoyin Flower Tears, did he deserve it?

    ¡°Pei Li, tell me, is it like this?¡±

    Pei Li looked at Liu Yufei with some annoyance and said indifferently,?¡°Liu Yufei, don¡¯t act like a loving mother. As long as you really act like a mother, you shouldn¡¯t have asked me to give the child away.¡±

    ¡°I told you when the child was sent away. I was the one who brought the child back. So, you can¡¯t me anyone on me.¡±

    Liu Yufei was furious. This Pei Li really made her feel more and more disgusted. He hadpletely pushed the responsibility away. Did she say that she wanted him to take responsibility? Shouldn¡¯t they be finding the antidote now?

    ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote? How can we get the antidote?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Liu Yufei, are you joking? Everyone knows that there is no antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears. Otherwise, would the old woman have searched for decades and still not been able to find it? Now, if you want to save the child, the only way is to capture Shen Xiaoxiao and her two children. The old woman might be able to create the antidote.¡±

    Hearing Ouyang Le¡¯s words, Liu Yufei understood. She nced at Pei Li and then at Ouyang Le, who was obviously not on good terms with her. Without saying anything, she carried the sleeping child and walked out of the room.

    Should she hate him? Who should she hate?

    Should she me him? Who should she me?

    Should she take revenge? Who should she take revenge on?

    She knew nothing. At this moment, Liu Yufei only wanted to save her child. That was all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao... It seemed that it was really either she died or Liu Yufei died.

    ...

    As a member of the KN Group, the first thing Liu Yumeng did when she arrived in China was to go home to have a look. Liu Qiangui had been released from prison. He had been in prison for three years and was finally released. This person had also aged a lot.

    However, his daughter was sessful. Although his wife had a short temper and nagged a little, it was fortunate that his family was still harmonious and beautiful. They were more than twice as good as his elder brother.

    His elder brother would never be able toe out in this lifetime. His sister-inw was also missing, not to mention his niece. Although it was said that she had already been executed, for the sake of her own life, she even betrayed her father. How could she die so easily? Didn¡¯t Yumeng say that she had seen her abroad?

    It could be seen that this Liu Yufei was living extremely well now. It was his elder brother¡¯s fault.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t care less about that. Now, he just hoped that his daughter would have a good home and everything would be fine.

    However, there was something that surprised him recently. The real daughter of the head of the Lin family, Lin Weiwei, who had gone missing, had returned.

    Although they were no longer part of this circle, the decline of the Lin family over the years had also made the gap between the two families not very big. asionally, there would be some contact.

    After all, both Lin Weiwei and Shen Xiaoxiao were sent away by the two families, so it was not strange for them to be in contact.

    However, Lin Weiwei was just like Shen Xiaoxiao back then. She was extremely mysterious and had powerful means. She had someone backing her up. She did notck money or power. Everyone in the Lin family praised Lin Weiwei to the sky and did not dare to offend her.

    However, he was more familiar with Lin Jiadong. Previously, Lin Jiadong had suspected that Lin Weiwei was not his daughter. After all, the reason why he was so cruel to Lin Weiwei¡¯s mother back then was because when he married Lin Weiwei¡¯s mother, she was not a virgin. Moreover, she had given birth to Lin Weiwei two monthster. Coincidentally, Lin Weiwei had given birth prematurely. This was also the reason why Lin Jiadong... Never had any feelings for Lin Weiwei.

    But now, everyone had to rely on Lin Weiwei to live, which made Lin Jiadong unable to voice out his doubts.

    And Lin Weiwei was indeed capable. Of course, her name was not Lin Weiwei now, but Han Jia. She even got the invitation card for theing-of-age ceremony of the young prince of the Jiang family three dayster. Even their family was lucky enough to attend it together. Therefore, even Liu Qiangui had to suck up to Han Jia¡¯s existence.. After all, his daughter still had to find a rich husband, so she had to attend such a banquet.

 Chapter 718 - Everyone Watches the Show

    <h4>Chapter 718: Everyone Watches the Show</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I say, do you forgive him so easily? Don¡¯t you torture him or test him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan¡¯s gossipy look and smiled:

    ¡°Then how do you think I should torture him or test him?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression and was really angry that she did not want to fight. She said with a gossipy tone, ¡°You¡¯re not going to torture him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve stayed in your hometown for a period of time. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what kind of news is spreading outside, right?¡±

    ¡°What kind of news makes you so gossipy?¡±

    Huang Yueyan mysteriously opened theputer in her hand and pointed at the big red headline. She said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took theputer and looked at it. The big headline read:

    ¡°The newly-promoted singer is expected to seed in her promotion. The mysterious rich man has bid for a giant diamond ring to propose?!¡±

    The two people clearly visible on the screen were Yan Kuan and Nan Ya.

    Huang Yueyan smiled as she said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°What do you think Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction will be when he sees this news? Are you curious?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually a little curious. She had said before that this Yan Kuan did not know how much trouble he had caused outside. When the time came, she would not be the only one who would be watching the show. Many people would be watching their show.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it will be very exciting.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, then I must film it when the timees. This is a big show. I¡¯m waiting to watch it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan helplessly and ignored her. It was just as 19?had said. Why was this person getting worse after giving birth?

    ¡°Let me tell you, you are not allowed to remind him. I¡¯m still waiting to watch the show.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t remind him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it? Your man really doesn¡¯t know, because he definitely won¡¯t read gossip magazines.¡±

    This was the truth, but it was hard to guarantee that others wouldn¡¯t tell him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Dark 1 and Dark 2.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t forget to pour cold water on Yueyan, but Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t look worried at all as she said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, before I met you, 19 and I had already discussed this. We absolutely cannot let Yan Kuan off so easily. So, 19 wille forward and use his lewd threats to seduce Dark 1, making Dark 1 identally miss out on this gossip and not report it. So, it¡¯s really hard to say whether Yan Kuan knows or not.¡±

    ¡°Ah? That works too? Dark 1 agreed?¡±

    This was the news that shocked Shen Xiaoxiao. Dark 1 would agree?

    Based on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s understanding of Dark 1, he wouldn¡¯t agree as such a foolish and loyal person, right?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s guess was right. Dark 1 didn¡¯t agree at first either, but he didn¡¯t refuse either. She didn¡¯t know how 19 would negotiate with him. Of course, from the looks of it, 19 must have sold out a bit of his s*x appeal. After all, the way 19 walked during those few days was somewhat abnormal ording to Ai Wei¡¯s description.

    In the end, Dark 1 did not see it. He did not know. Anyway, his boss did not let him pay attention to the gossip circles.

    As for Dark 2, sorry, he was in charge of the two children. Since Dark 1 did not know about the news, he naturally did not know about it. Moreover, he also felt that sometimes, his boss really deserved to be taught a lesson. The main reason was that Miss had suffered a great deal, so they could not be unfair. It was not a big deal, so they were willing to create some small incidents for them.

    This matter was arranged so extravagantly. When Shen Xiaoxiao heard it, she was stunned. Now, even she wanted to go to the banquet impatiently. She wanted to watch the show.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go shopping. We¡¯ll be fully armed and wait for a good show.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head helplessly. However, she still took her bag and followed Huang Yueyan out. Yan Kuan took the two children and imed that she did not need to care about thepany¡¯s matters. She only needed to go shopping and chat with her best friend. On this point, Huang Yueyan was quite satisfied. After all, Ai Wei did the same thing. Men should sometimes take care of their children more. Otherwise, they would think that their children could grow up on their own.

    The Huang Corporation started to develop vigorously in China. Professional managers and Ai Wei were enough. Huang Yuyan was now a hands-off manager. Of course, she still had to n the general direction sometimes.

    China had developed very quickly these years. Moreover, it was rare for both Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yuyan to have such a chance to go shopping. The two women were like injected with stimnts and swept the whole ce.

    Liu Yumeng made some minor adjustments, and her face was very different from before.

    She had stayed abroad for many years, and now she was only 21 years old. She had already graduated early from university and was working in the KN Group. Her path could be said to be extremely smooth and enviable.

    Of course, the prerequisite was that she could continue to walk steadily.

    However, Liu Yumeng was not Liu Yufei after all. In addition, she had started from scratch abroad. She knew the hardships of the human world, as well as the coolness of the world. What she knew the most was to judge the situation.

    What did not belong to her, she knew better than anyone else that she would never get involved. However, what belonged to her, what she could have, she would never let go easily.

    In order to attend the party tomorrow night, Liu Yumeng was also shopping in the mall. The woman who apanied her was not anyone else, but Lin Weiwei, who gave the invitation to their family. It was also Han Jia.

    Han Jia needed a proper identity in order to not be discovered in China.

    This identity was Lin Weiwei, which was her original identity.

    Although she knew that she was not the daughter of Lin Jiadong, but the daughter of her Third Uncle, as long as she had a reasonable identity, it didn¡¯t matter whose daughter she was.

    As for whether she would be discovered by Shen Xiaoxiao and the others? Ever since she cooperated with Jiang Haoting, she was no longer afraid. Jiang Haoting would definitely protect her, definitely.

    This was because not only did she have the Suoyin flower that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted, but she also had the elixir of immortality that Jiang Haoting wanted.

    She only needed to wait, wait for Shen Xiaoxiao to take the initiative to work with her, and then she would have nothing to worry about.

    Who asked Shen Xiaoxiao to be affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears?

    ...

    ¡°Do you know that woman?¡±

    Huang Yueyan followed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and looked over curiously. Of the two women, one was extremely enchanting, while the other looked quiet and gentle. However, the way Xiaoxiao looked at them was not normal, because it was too in. The more in it was, the more it meant that these two women must have some kind of rtionship with her.

    ¡°That woman with straight hair is Han Jia, who is now Lin Weiwei. That curly-haired woman is Liu Yumeng, Liu Yufei¡¯s cousin. She went abroad that year.¡±

    ¡°That woman is Han Jia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to catch her? My bodyguards are outside.¡±

    ¡°No need. She¡¯s working with Jiang Haoting. Maybe she¡¯s hiding in the dark and has many people protecting her. This is China, not a foreign country.¡±

    ¡°D*mn the Jiang family. Is that why Han Jia deliberately went out to fight? Did she see you just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did. She even smiled provocatively. It seems that she thinks she¡¯s going to win.¡±

    ¡°Humph, idiot. If she cooperates with Jiang Haoting, she¡¯ll be eaten up sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So, I only need to wait. She is waiting for us to take the initiative to cooperate with her. I am also waiting for Ouyang Jue to die soon. She will take the initiative to look for me.. When that timees, it will not be up to her to decide who will be in charge.¡±

 Chapter 719 - A Woman With a Sense of Presence

    <h4>Chapter 719: A Woman With a Sense of Presence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°But this Liu Yumeng has a face and figure that suits Western tastes. She¡¯s really well-proportioned.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she fit? If you want, you can try finding a team that you can trust.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s been tweaked. No wonder. But I don¡¯t mind myself. I like myself this way. Let¡¯s go shopping.¡±

    What was the most profitable industry in China?

    Many people would say it was the entertainment industry.

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect to run into Han Jia and Liu Yumeng, not to mention the famous singer Nan Ya.

    This was really a narrow road for enemies.

    However, this was the top luxury shopping mall in China. It was understandable to run into them here, but it seemed that they were preparing for the banquet tomorrow.

    The diamond ne that Nan Ya had ordered earlier had arrived. She hade to pick up the goods this time. All the magazines and newspapers had reported that she was about to marry into a wealthy family. The shop assistants were more and more attentive, surrounding her. It was very lively.

    However, Nan Ya did not expect to see Shen Xiaoxiao here. It turned out that not only Yan Kuan was fine at that time, but Shen Xiaoxiao was also fine. Why didn¡¯t she fall to her death? If that was the case, the assets under her name would be hers.

    Nan Ya was always good at putting on an act. Although she felt aggrieved, she did not show it on her face. When she saw Shen Xiaoxiao, she walked over and greeted her:

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here to shop too.¡±

    Huang Yueyan had just drunk the water in her mouth and almost choked. This woman was really bold.

    ¡°I say, who are you? You call everyone Sister whenever you see them. You look so much older than us. Don¡¯t you have any shame? Even with such thick makeup, you can¡¯t hide your crow¡¯s feet. Why do you call me Sister so easily? Besides, do we know you?¡±

    Nan Ya didn¡¯t expect the woman next to Shen Xiaoxiao to be so sharp-tongued. It was really annoying. As long as it was a woman standing next to Shen Xiaoxiao, she wouldn¡¯t like her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know thisdy...¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling ady? You¡¯re thedy. You look like a mistress. No wonder you¡¯re called ady.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you uncultured woman. You¡¯re the mistress.¡±

    Nan Ya cared the most about being called a mistress. Although that was the truth, if she wanted to marry Yan Kuan, although she did not care now, once she got married, her reputation would not be good.

    Therefore, she disliked having this reputation more and more. Of course, because Yan Kuan doted on her more and more, her status also rose. Many people were deliberately supporting her.

    Why was she being so humiliated? She was really not used to it.

    ¡°Alright Yueyan, we don¡¯t know each other. Don¡¯t you think the air is thin?¡±

    Indeed, when it came to insulting people, if Shen Xiaoxiao was ranked first, no one could be ranked second.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The air here is really bad. Let¡¯s go and take a look at the counter over there.¡±

    How could Nan Ya stand being ridiculed like that? Of course not. In addition to being humiliated by Shen Xiaoxiao at the banquet thest time, Nan Ya had been holding in her anger for a long time. Now, she was about to secure the position of Yan Kuan¡¯s wife. No matter how amazing Shen Xiaoxiao was, she was still a divorced woman. Furthermore, she was a divorced woman with two children.

    ¡°Sister, I know you me me, but Brother Kuan and I are in true love. There is no love between the two of you anymore. Please let us go. Brother Kuan and I have discussed this. We will treat the two children as if they were our own flesh and blood. So, Sister, you can pursue your own happiness.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao treated Nan Ya like air. However, Nan Ya was like a mad dog that barked at anyone she saw, especially when she wanted to bring the two children in. This was even more uneptable to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked at Nan Ya coldly. She asked, ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±

    As soon as Nan Ya saw Shen Xiaoxiao, she knew that the children were indeed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s weak spot. She felt a lot more at ease. However, when she suddenly heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, she was slightly stunned and said provocatively,?¡°Brother Kuan bought it for me. Sister, if you like it, I will get Brother Kuan to pay your bill together.¡±

    Provocation, yet another provocation.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking that the money in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands was probably some of the ie from the previous Dark Empire. Shen Xiaoxiao took the phone and called him directly:

    ¡°Freeze all the ounts under Yan Kuan¡¯s name for me. He¡¯s about to get a divorce. How can I let people use my assets as they please?¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Nan Ya¡¯s face could be described as livid. Was this Shen Xiaoxiao really that capable? Freeze all the assets under Yan Kuan¡¯s name? To think that she would say such a thing.

    ¡°Sister, why are you so arrogant? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your tongue will be burned?¡±

    The attendant who was paying the bill at the side looked at theputer monitor in surprise. So fast?

    It was really frozen?

    The assistant took Nan Ya¡¯s bank card and ran to her in a submissive manner. She took a look at Shen Xiaoxiao and then looked at Nan Ya. She still felt that thedy in the main room looked a little more magnanimous.

    ¡°Miss Nan Ya, this, this card cannot be used.¡±

    Nan Ya was shocked. How was it possible? So fast? It was less than a minute ago? Did Shen Xiaoxiao really make a move?

    ¡°Are you kidding me? How can it not work? I just bought something?¡±

    Huang Yueyanughed at this time and said to Nan Ya,?¡°Actually, calling you a mistress is really ttering. Hahaha, let¡¯s go, Xiaoxiao. Let¡¯s go to another shop. This shop stinks because of some people.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really didn¡¯t take Nan Ya seriously, so she didn¡¯t even look at her. She turned around and left with Huang Yueyan.

    She clearly had a good life, but she sent herself up to be shot at. What was wrong with her?

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you promiscuous woman, what right do you have to do this?¡±

    Promiscuous again. Could it be that this phrase was very popr recently?

    ¡°Your mouth is so stinky. Since you like to be promiscuous so much, then just give it a try. Anyway, the photos in my hands are not bad. Are you sure you like those pregnant men?¡±

    Nan Ya¡¯s face turned livid. Why did this woman, this woman, have those photos in her hands?

    Those photos of her being kept by some men when she first debuted? The men she found at that time were all fat and strong. What did Shen Xiaoxiao want to do?

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°If you want to live a good life, then shut up. But I think your good life is about toe to an end.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Shen, you¡¯re so angry. It¡¯s not cold today. Is there a need to be so angry? They are in true love. Why are you so aggressive?¡±

    It was Han Jia!

    How could these women be so bold today? They all wanted to run out and show their presence to prove that they were very powerful?

    ¡°Yes, where is true love? Han Jia, where is your true love, Long Xi? Where is he?¡±

 Chapter 720 - Han Jias Love and Resentment

    Chapter 720: Han Jia¡¯s Love and Resentment

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    There are some women that you don¡¯t have to be too polite to, because no

    matter how polite you are, she won¡¯t appreciate your kindness. She¡¯ll even

    think that you¡¯re afraid of her and that they deserved it.

    Whether it was Han Jia or Nan Ya, they belonged to that kind of people.

    Han Jia wanted to take the initiative to provoke Shen Xiaoxiao, but she only

    relied on the bodyguards that Jiang Haoting had arranged for her.

    Although these bodyguards could not bepared to the Dark Empire¡¯s secret

    guards, they were all people in the system. Not only were they all special

    forces, but they also had working identities. In other words, as long as they

    were not killing people in China, Han Jia had the ability to do whatever she

    wanted, and Jiang Haoting would settle it for her

    Therefore, she was not afraid of Shen Xiaoxiao. Not only was she not afraid,

    but she even had the intention to provoke her. Today was a rare and precious

    opportunity.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Shen Xiaoxiao would be as impudent in China as she was

    abroad. In the end, Shen Xiaoxiao was just a bandit leader. A good citizen like

    her should cooperate with the country.

    So what if you were as rich as the country? In front of power, the things that

    Shen Xiaoxiao had were also vulnerable.

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao mention Long Xi, Han Jia¡¯s face changed.

    She had not been contacted by Long Xi for almost half a month. Otherwise, she

    would not have gone to Jiang Haoting to cooperate with him. Although she

    knew that it was no different from asking a tiger for its skin, in the case of

    Grandma¡¯s disappearance and Long Xi¡¯s disappearance... She still wanted to

    save Ouyang Jue, so she had to take this path. This was also the path that Lin

    Jiahui had told her not to take unless it was a critical moment.

    In the beginning, she was more afraid than anyone else. After all, she had to

    negotiate directly with the leader of China. Just seeing him had taken too much

    effort, and she had used almost all of Lin Jiahui¡¯s forces in China.

    Now, those people were obviously all furious, but to be able to see Jiang

    Haoting and get his approval ¨C ¨C yes, approval. If they didn¡¯t agree, Jiang

    Haoting wouldn¡¯t send people to protect her.

    So, she felt that there was nothing wrong with working with jiang Haoting

    and it wasn¡¯t as scary as her grandmother had imagined.

    It was just taking what she needed. She saved her grandfather, and Jiang

    Haoting got what he wanted, killing two birds with one stone.

    Han Jia had obviously forgotten that with sucha big secret, how could a person

    like Jiang Haoting let her stay by his side like a ticking time bomb, not knowing

    when it would explode?

    If she kept her life now, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten what she wanted. If she did,

    only the dead would be able to keep a secret. Unfortunately, Han Jia wasn¡¯t Lin

    Jiahui after all, so she didn¡¯t know how to leave a way out for herself. She

    thought she could be insufferably arrogant and would be able to do whatever

    she wanted.

    Han Jia really cared about Long Xi. To Han Jia, her existence was also like a

    chess piece.

    It was needless to say that her life was miserable when she was young. Later,

    when she was sold abroad, Grandma appeared to train her and educate her.

    Then, her father appeared and also taught her toplete tasks and be

    obedient.

    She made a mistake, which was ten times worse than others. When she was

    locked in the dark room again, there were not only rats and cockroaches, but

    also poisonous snakes.

    When she thought she would die there, Long Xi appeared.

    He appeared in front of her like a god. He saved her, and he had lost his

    memory. She began to tell him about the outside world and how to survive

    under her grandmother¡¯s hands.

    Later, her grandmother asked her to build a force with him that could resist

    the Dark Empire.

    At the beginning, their cooperation was wless, and the territories were taken

    over by them bit by bit.

    However, with the appearance of Shen Xiaoxiao, she found that the man who

    would tolerate her and work side by side with her for her grandmother slowly

    disappeared.

    He gradually lost control, and gradually became impatient with her. He was

    also gradually attracted to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    She was clearly a married woman, and she had two children already, but she

    still seduced Long Xi.

    Later on, Long Xi really broke up with Grandma. Grandma used his poison to

    threaten her, and she gave in, but Long Xi did not care.

    She watched Long Xi struggle in pain. She watched Long Xiclench his teeth in

    pain at first, but when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he pretended to be calm again.

    She watched Long Xi give the territory he was about to get to Shen Xiaoxiao

    willingly, and watched Long Xi give her grandma to her in the end for Shen

    Xiaoxiao.

    She did not know why Long Xi seemed to be possessed and willing to give

    everything for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have Long Xi in her heart. She only had Yan

    Kuan in her heart, and only her husband.

    How ironic, howughable.

    Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s husband had another woman. Fortunately,

    everything they arranged made Long Xi personally scold Shen Xiaoxiao for

    being a promiscuous woman.

    But after that, she found that she did not understand Long Xi even more.

    He had seized the territory of Southeast Asia and be the head of the drug

    dealers. But then, he had disappeared from Earth like he had vanished from the

    face of the Earth.

    She had searched everywhere but could not find him.

    Where had Long Xi gone?

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who Long Xi cared so much about, could still smile so

    ostentatiously after learming that Long Xi had disappeared. Long Xi should

    have seen it. This was the woman in his heart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about where Long Xi went. If I were you, I¡¯d rather

    worry about my own family. But since ancient times, a strong woman always

    has a difficult marriage. So, you can¡¯t me others for having this trick, so you

    might as well help them

    ¡°What Han Jia said makes sense. It seems that she knows this well. But, what

    does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Huang Yueyan smiled. She held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and slowly walked past

    them with her bag.

    She knew that Xiaoxiao would not have a conflict with Han Jia here, no matter

    how Han Jia provoked her.

    However, when Han Jia saw that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to leave, she was

    naturally unwilling. It was very difficult to have such an opportunity. She did

    not have any secret guards by her side, and Shen Xiaoxiao was hit by Suoyin

    Flower Tears, so she could not make a move at all.

    Therefore, Han Jia wanted to find trouble with Shen Xiaoxiao even more.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to leave, Han Jia directly stretched out her leg to

    stop her. Even if she couldn¡¯t take down Shen Xiaoxiao, it was still good for her

    to make a fool of herself here.

    As soon as Han Jia made a move, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately dodged to the

    side. She knew that Han Jia was deliberately forcing her to make a move. She

    looked around coldly, and sure enough, there were already people slowly

    walking over. It seemed that jiang Haoting really protected Han jia well.

    However, just because she didn¡¯t make a move didn¡¯t mean that Huang Yueyan

    didn¡¯t make a move. The elite education that Huang Yueyan had received since

    she was young was not just sitting at home and being ady. Fighting and

    capturing were not difficult for her. In addition, Huang Yueyan had received

    such training since she was young, she was much more experienced than Han

    Jia, who had be a monk halfway through.

    Huang Yueyan directly made a move and blocked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s way to fight

    with Han Jia.

 Chapter 721 - Practice

    <h4>Chapter 721: Practice</h4>

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What should we do? Should we make a move?¡±

    The bodyguard at the side looked at the situation in the shop and asked the head next to him with uncertainty. Bodyguard No. 1 frowned. It had already made his brothers ufortable to let someone protect such a woman for no reason. Now, this woman was actively causing trouble. They all saw that it was Han Jia who made the first move. What a troublesome thing

    ¡°Wait a little longer. The woman who fought with Han Jia is not simple. I have to report it.¡± Hearing his boss¡¯s words, the bodyguards not far away held themselves back. Bodyguard No. 1 passed the message over. After a while, he saw the reply and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It says as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt her life, it will be fine. If necessary, it will be mainly with Ms. Huang. That is the economic gateway of China in the future.¡±

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this reply. Economic gateway? What kind of concept was this? Apart from being a little more beautiful and having a little more aura, that woman was actually so important?

    ¡°What do you guys think of the CEO of the Huang Corporation?

    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s the CEO of the Huang Corporation?

    ¡°So, everyone, be on your guard.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She was one of the top ten richest people in the world, the only woman, and also one of the top three. One could imagine her identity. Not to mention them, she was probably surrounded by bodyguards.

    Some curious people started to look around.

    ¡°F*ck, look. At 4 o¡¯clock, 10 o¡¯clock, 12 o¡¯clock, and 6 o¡¯clock, there are no less than 10 people obediently gathered here. Those people are not weaker than us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss, should we think of a way?¡±

    Bodyguard No. 1 looked at the woman who was causing trouble in the distance angrily, walked out directly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out. You guys stay here and be careful.¡±

    Huang Yueyan had not fought with anyone for a long time. Her skills were about the same as Han Jia¡¯s, and they were evenly matched. The only advantage Han Jia had was that her actualbat ability was slightly better than Yueyan¡¯s. After all, Yueyan¡¯s identity was there, and she had always had bodyguards protecting her in secret. She didn¡¯t need to deal with the trouble herself.

    Today, if she didn¡¯t know that Han Jia had deliberately provoked her, and it was really inconvenient for Xiaoxiao to make a move, Huang Yueyan wouldn¡¯t have made a move so easily. Shen Xiaoxiao had already decided that as long as Huang Yueyan struggled, she would make a move immediately.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect a man to walk in before shen Xiaoxiao made a move. He took a big step forward and separated the two people who were fighting fiercely.

    ¡°You guys arrest her.¡±

    Han Jia immediately ordered when he saw the bodyguards appear. Demn woman, she actually had some skills, but don¡¯t think that she was easy to bully.

    The bodyguards didn¡¯t even nce at Han Jia. They turned to Huang Yueyan and said, ¡°President Huang, I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s any injury, we will pay for all the medical expenses.¡±

    Seeing the bodyguard¡¯s attitude, Huang Yueyan smiled and said, ¡°Your boss is really smart. Take this mad dog back and tie it up properly. Don¡¯t let it out and bite people randomly. What kind of ce is this? Fighting in public? What kind of character is this?¡±

    Huang Yueyan even looked at Han Jia mockingly. Han Jia had long been angered by the bodyguard¡¯s attitude. What did this mean? And what was this woman¡¯s background? Was this bodyguard sick?

    ¡°Why did you apologize to her? Have you forgotten whose bodyguard you are?¡±

    Han Jia was so angry that she yelled at the bodyguard.

    Bodyguard No. 1 was also not ambiguous. He said to Han Jia in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°Miss Han, we are following orders. Boss said that if you have any questions, you can look for him directly.¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡®Boss¡¯, Han Jia suppressed all her dissatisfaction. These bodyguards would not randomly say this. It seemed that what the bodyguards said was true. However, she felt ufortable in her heart. In the past, it was fine if she did not have the ability, but now that she clearly had the ability and was interrupted by a woman who suddenly appeared, she was really aggrieved.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked Huang Yueyan up and down. Fortunately, other than her clothes being a little messy, there was nothing else.

    However, her face was slightly red, and there was excitement in her small eyes. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this sister was looking forward to a fight.

    Immediately, she said to Huang Yueyan without any worry, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why are you wasting so much time talking to a mad dog?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why am I shouting with a mad dog? It¡¯s lowering my status. Let¡¯s go. Look at the mess we¡¯ve made in the shop. Sorry, everyone.¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao left hand in hand. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw them.

    In such a ce, it was rare for people to fight because of a disagreement. After all, everyone who came in and out of this ce was a well-known figure. But just now, they all saw that thisdy was the one who made the first move, so in terms of quality, thisdy was a little toocking, At this moment, Liu Yumeng and Nan Ya were already shocked beyond words. Liu Yumeng was shocked because she already knew that the woman was Huang Yueyan, one of the top ten richest people in the world.

    It turned out that Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan had such a good rtionship. They really hid it well. It seemed that towards this woman, Shen Xiaoxiao, she had to stay far away and not easily provoke her.

    What surprised Nan Ya was that she had seen the bodyguard at Yan Kuan¡¯s ce. She heard from Yan Kuan that the bodyguard was Mr. Jiang¡¯s man, and now Mr. Jiang¡¯s man was so respectful to the woman beside Shen Xiaoxiao. What was the identity of that woman?

    She had seen Han Jia before. She used to be Long Xi¡¯s femalepanion. It seemed that she and Mr. Jiang had a close rtionship.

    There was more and more involvement in this matter.

    However, she should not care about these things now. She did not manage to buy the diamond ne. What should she do for the banquet tomorrow?

    ¡°I say, why are you so impulsive? She just wants to provoke us to fight. Didn¡¯t you see it? You still want to fight? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting hurt?¡±

    Huang Yueyan took a sip of milk tea and smiled indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to practice for a long time. Usually, no one dares to fight with me. You saw it just now. I¡¯m not much weaker than Han Jia, but in terms of actualbat, I¡¯m still slightly inferior. It seems that I still have too few fights. Why don¡¯t you spar with me?¡±

    ¡°I really admire you, great aunt. You¡¯re really going back to your old ways. Look at how you made your bodyguards anxious. I feel sorry for them. This time, when we go back, Ai Wei will definitely nag again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. He¡¯s like an old mother now, nagging and nagging. Every day, after he talks about his sons, he starts to nag me. Why didn¡¯t I realize that he had this potential before? But it feels good to be controlled like this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled helplessly. Looking at Huang Yueyan¡¯s blissful look, she was speechless.

    ¡°Daddy, I actually have money. I can give you my New Year¡¯s money and pocket money.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at his wallet with an ugly expression. This card suddenly could not be used. He did not have any cash. It was rare for him to get close to the two children and personally bring them to buy a cake, but he had actually made such a big fool of himself. He had really lost face.

 Chapter 722 - Daddy Doesnâ€™t Have Money

    <h4>Chapter 722: Daddy Doesn¡¯t Have Money</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The boss of the cake shop looked at this handsome and stylish man who actually didn¡¯t have money. He felt like he was struck by lightning. It shouldn¡¯t be. This man was obviously a favored son of heaven. He actually didn¡¯t even have the money to buy the cake? How pitiful.

    The two children looked at each other. What should they do? They had already taken a bite of the cake. They couldn¡¯t return it. Usually, their mother wouldn¡¯t allow them to eat too much. Their father said that he secretly brought them out to eat, but it turned out that their father didn¡¯t have money.

    If they had known earlier, they would have taken the New Year¡¯s money. But their father was so pitiful. He didn¡¯t even have any money to spend.

    Da Bao was the most direct. She asked Yan Kuan directly, ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you let Mommy give you pocket money to spend? Mommy gave it to me and Little Treasure. We were very obedient and didn¡¯t use it recklessly. It was all in the piggy bank. Daddy, did you use money recklessly? That¡¯s why Mommy didn¡¯t give you any to spend?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, Uncle said that men earn money, and women manage the money. If men want money, they¡¯ll find a woman to take it. So Daddy can ask Mommy for it when he goes back.¡±

    Although his daughter¡¯s words made Yan Kuan feel a little awkward, his son¡¯s words made his face look a little better. Although the meaning was simr, that sentence about a man earning money and a woman managing the money was very good.

    As for why his ount waspletely frozen, he already knew that it was most likely Xiaoxiao¡¯s order. Although he did not know why Xiaoxiao gave such an order, everything that his wife did was right. Even if it was wrong, it was also right.

    ¡°Daddy, call Mommy toe and give us the money. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to stay and help wash the dishes.¡±

    Yan Kuan thought for a while and took out his phone. It would be good if Xiaoxiao came. The family of four could get together.

    However, Yan Kuan did not expect his wife to not onlye, but also bring a super-talkative and cheap third wheel. On the other end, just as Shen Xiaoxiao hung up the phone, Huang Yueyan could not help butugh out loud. She said breathlessly, ¡°The great ck Emperor actually doesn¡¯t have the money to bring two children to eat cake. He even wants you to pick him up. He¡¯s really bing more and more useful.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao also smiled. However, she did not think that Yan Kuan really did not have money. It was just that her phone call had frozen all of Yan Kuan¡¯s ounts, so he happened to run into that problem. However, he actually brought two children to eat sweets behind her back¡­ He was really bold.

    ¡°Alright, it just so happens to be at the mall. Let¡¯s go over. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re hungry too? You can also bring some for your Ai Wei.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it just so happens that we can send it over to our Ai Wei. At the same time, we can check on him. Don¡¯t worry, there will definitely be 19¡¯s share for your family. I think that if 19¡¯s attributes are normal, it really suits you too much. Really.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. 19 was like a big brother to her. She was closer to him than her family. This could not be changed.

    ¡°Mommy, Godmother,e over quickly. Daddy didn¡¯t bring any money. We can¡¯t leave.¡±

    As soon as the two appeared, Da Bao looked at them with sharp eyes and spoke anxiously. Everyone in the cake shop heard it clearly. Yan Kuan¡¯s expression became even worse. Shouldn¡¯t this daughter¡¯s simple character be changed? ¡°Da Bao, lower your voice. It¡¯s very embarrassing for everyone to hear it.¡±

    Little Treasure berated Da Bao. Yan Kuan felt that his son was indeed better, but then he heard Little Treasure say, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t have any pocket money, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have any money.¡±

    Alright, the problem had already risen to the point where he didn¡¯t have any money from the beginning to the end. Thinking about it, it was better for his daughter to be more considerate. At least, she didn¡¯t stab him. Huang Yueyan was already smiling brightly again. She didn¡¯t care about Yan Kuan¡¯s face that was already dripping with embarrassment. She directly sat beside Little Treasure and didn¡¯t mind taking the leftover cake from Little Treasure¡¯s te and eating two mouthfuls.

    ¡°Godmother, this is mine.¡±

    ¡°Godmother is hungry. Let me replenish it first. Doesn¡¯t your father have no money? We have to save a little. You won¡¯t be able to finish it anyway.¡±

    Yan Kuan red at Huang Yueyan, but that woman only cared about eating. She did not care about the cold air that Yan Kuan released. Yan Kuan was so angry that his liver began to ache again. How could Ai Wei stand this woman? His Xiaoxiao was still the cutest.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you tired? Why have you been shopping for so long? The children and I have been waiting for the whole afternoon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ced her bag on the side and sat beside Yan Kuan. She did the same thing as Huang Yueyan. She first took Da Bao¡¯s cake and ate it. She could not be hungry anymore. In two or three bites, Da Bao¡¯s cake waspletely divided up. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°I haven¡¯t shopped enough yet. Why didn¡¯t you bring any money with you when you went out?¡±

    ¡°I forgot. So, remember to leave some pocket money for me in the future.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. This man really made her not know whether tough or cry. However, when she remembered that his ount had just been frozen by her, the man didn¡¯t even ask. She said, ¡°That fake is still using the money in your ount. I was so angry that I froze it.¡±

    Initially, Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to say that that guy was using your money to support another woman. However, just as was about to say that, Huang Yueyan kicked her from below, so her words changed.

    These people were really prepared to watch a good show tomorrow. It was really true.

    Yan Kuan nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, you¡¯re supporting me. Do you still want to eat something? This isn¡¯t enough, right? I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to say that. You actually brought your children out to eat cake behind my back.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s none of Daddy¡¯s business. It¡¯s what Da Bao and I want to eat.¡±

    At the critical moment, the good son appeared again, but this was not the end. The good son added, as expected, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Daddy to have no money.¡± Yan Kuan did not know how to describe his feelings anymore. Did he have to keep saying it? And in front of that big light bulb?

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and touched the top of Little Treasure¡¯s head. She said very gently, ¡°Then do Little Treasure and Da Bao like to eat cake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we want to bring it back for Mommy. We¡¯re afraid Mommy will be hungry.¡±

    This daughter really knew how to talk. Even Huang Yueyan rubbed Da Bao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Why is our little princess¡¯ mouth so sweet? It¡¯s so sweet. It¡¯s even sweeter than this cake.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s for Godfather, Godmother, and Uncle.¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. This child¡¯s mouth was really sweet.

    ¡°Oh right, we just met Han Jia. As expected, she cooperated with Jiang Haoting. Jiang Haoting even generously asked his personal guards to protect her.¡±

    Yan Kuan understood after hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He ordered some snacks and pushed them in front of Shen Xiaoxiao to watch her eat while saying, ¡°Well, it seems that she can¡¯t wait any longer. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s in a hurry now. Although she looks indifferent on the surface, she¡¯s actually already in a hurry. We just need her toe to us.¡±

    ¡°But I think Jiang Haoting wille to us in the end. You may not know this, but Jiang Haoting¡¯s body has been in some kind of condition recently.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words surprised Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan.. What did she mean?

 Chapter 723 - Jiang Haoting Makes His Move

    <h4><strong>Chapter 723: Jiang Haoting Makes His Move</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was impossible for Yan Kuan to not know Jiang Haoting¡¯s physical condition

    from his deployment to China. However, when he heard Huang Yueyan

    suddenly say that something was wrong with Jiang Haoting¡¯s body, Yan Kuan

    was the one who was the most surprised. If there was really something wrong.

    He should be the first to know.

    Huang Yueyan looked at the two people who were so surprised and pped her

    hands calmly.

    ¡°As you know, I met that person this morming. During our half-hour

    conversation, his hand moved unnaturally five times while holding the teacup.

    His eyelids also twitched more than three times.¡±

    This news was really surprising. If that was the case, then it was very likely

    that jiang Haoting¡¯s situation was not optimistic.

    The most important thing was that if that was the case, Jiang Haoting¡¯s

    urgency would not be able to wait any longer. The key now was to get urate

    news.

    Yan Kuan immediately took out his phone and issued an order. He would get

    the news as soon as the evening came.

    Tiang Haoting must know about his physical condition. No wonder Jang

    Haoting rarely shows up on the news recently. It seems that Han Jia¡¯s news

    came in time. T¡¯m afraid that Jiang Haoting is more anxious than us right now.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was right. At this moment, Jiang Haoting was indeed anxious.

    He was only 55 years old today and was the country¡¯s leader. In China, he was

    considered the youngest. As long as there were no problems, he could still be

    the next leader six yearster. In the end, when he retired, he could even

    support a sessor that he was satisfied with. This sessor must be

    inextricably linked to the Jiang family. Of course, the candidate had already

    been chosen. However, these conditions had to be under the condition that

    there were no problems with his body.

    However, now, after Jiang Haoting learned that he had thismon geriatric

    disease, he was extremely afraid. Once this news was known to the outside

    world, not to mention the election in six years, even now, it could be ignored

    He could not afford to gamble, so Han Jia¡¯s news came so timely.

    In total, there were no more than three people in the world who knew that he

    was sick. His wife, attending physician, and personal guard.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Huang Yueyan could observe him so carefully during a

    meeting even though they were so far away from each other. ording to

    normal people, they would all be nervous if they could meet with the leaders of

    the country. Many people didn¡¯t even dare to look at him, let alone observe

    him so carefully.

    This was all thanks to Huang Yueyan growing up in the Ouyang family. The

    Ouyang family was once a local emperor in China. Even when facing Ouyang

    Tian, Huang Yueyan could make a few jokes, let alone Jiang Haoting.

    Therefore, it was a pleasant surprise to be discovered by Huang Yueyan.

    However, even though Yan Kuan looked at Huang Yueyan with a bad

    expression, disturbing the warm life of their family of four..Did this woman

    have a sense of judgment?

    Why did Huang Yueyan not have eyes? If it was a normal day, she would

    definitely let you look bad and let her befortable. However, when she

    thought about the possibility of a good show appearing tomorrow, Huang

    Yueyan was a little excited.

    Yan Kuan was so smart. If he found out, it would not be fun anymore.

    Therefore, Huang Yueyan still felt that she should temporarily hold back her

    anger. She gave Shen Xiaoxiao a look again and Shen Xiaoxiao understood. In

    the end, the family of four watched as Huang Yueyan left the cake shop with

    big and small bags.

    Although Yan Kuan was curious about how easy it was to get rid of Huang

    Yueyan today, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation of other women because

    he had too many things on his mind.

    f he had the time, he might as well take care of his wife and children. Other

    women and things like that were not a problem at all.

    Recently, 19 had been very busy with Moxing¡¯s official induction of the Shen

    family, and Dark 1 had also been given a rare break by Yan Kuan to apany

    <ol start="19">Therefore, not only Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, even Dark1 and 19 had a

    short reunion and private space.

    The two children kept talking about pocket money on the way. Yan Kuan did

    not mind the embarrassment of being seen by the children when there was

    only a family of four. On the contrary, he felt that it was very good. Only then

    would they be like a family.

    Then, he really took out all the cards in his bag. Instead, he only took out a

    small bank card attached to Shen Xiaoxiao. In other words, Shen Xiaoxiao

    would know what kind of money he was going to use in the future. He would

    definitely let Shen Xiaoxiao control the financial power.

    This made Shen Xiaoxiao even more helpless.

    She was supposed to bring the kids to the banquet tomorrow, but the news had

    just been sent over. It was confirmed that Jiang Haoting was indeed suffering

    from geriatric disease. Then, it was very likely that jiang Haoting would take

    action again at the banquet tomorrow.

    Therefore, the best way was to have the children stay at home and follow them

    closely. They also had hundreds of secret guards protecting him. They didn¡¯t

    believe that anyone would make a move on the children under such tight

    security.

    On the other hand, their banquet tomorrow night might be more important.

    ording to their analysis of Jiang Haoting, the current Jiang Haoting couldn¡¯t

    wait to obtain the elixir of immortality. The most important thing to do was to

    get the key. As for finding the old woman, although they couldn¡¯t give up.. It

    was still not as good as getting the key.

    But the key was held by shen Xiaoxiao, so the key person was shen Xiaoxiao.

    As for threatening Shen Xiaoxiao with the children, it was a good idea, but it

    was also very easy to annoy Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper was that

    she would rather die than be destroyed. Even if she died with you. She would

    never let her children get hurt.

    Therefore, Jiang Haoting was not a fool. Shen Xiaoxiao was his main target.

    For example, a marriage alliance.

    Of course, if all of this did not seed, Jiang Haoting would still attack Shen

    Xiaoxiao¡¯s children. That was something he had no choice but to do.

    After the children fell asleep, there were no more restrictions and no more

    interruptions. Yan Kuan began to enjoy the benefits he wanted the most these

    days. After the small appetizer at noon yesterday, he thought that he would be

    able to enjoy a big meal in the evening. However, the excitement of the hunt in

    the afternoon continued until this morning.

    Moreover, the children imed that they had never slept with their parents

    before. Even if Yan Kuan wanted to refuse, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. However,

    they also agreed that it would only be this once.

    Therefore, the family of four squeezed onto the big bedst night. Although

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t receive his benefits, the feeling of the family of four sleeping

    together made him a little excited and full of satisfaction.

    Tonight, he watched the person who walked into the bathroom to take a bath.

    He locked the door to prevent the two little ghosts from running over in the

    middle of the night and sneaking into the bathroom.

    </ol>

 Chapter 724 - Jiang Wendongâ€™s Mouth Is Full

    <h4><strong>Chapter 724: Jiang Wendong¡¯s Mouth Is Full</strong></h4>

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were both women who had a somewhat

    mboyant personality. It was because of this that both of them preferred

    bright colors regardless of what they wore.

    However, ever since Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body had problems, her attitude toward

    life and her view of things had be much gentler and calmer.

    Tonight, she was no longer wearing a dazzling red dress. Instead, she was

    wearing a light blue modified qipao with a white border. Especially when

    paired with her grey-white hair, it really made the qipao look a little more

    eye-catching.

    Because of the Obsidian Star on her hand, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s qipao dress looked

    even nobler.

    There was also a whole set of white jade jewelry. If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s

    short hair, the hairpin would have looked even more stylish.

    The modified knee-length qipao paired with silver high heels matched

    perfectly with Yan Kuan¡¯s side.

    If the previous banquet at the Multi-Treasure Group had allowed everyone to

    see Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s righteousness, then now, seeing this couple who had

    previously been in a heated argument appear in front of everyone once again.

    This was really quite intriguing.

    Back then, he had said that he wanted a divorce, and after that, he had

    continued to have scandals with little celebrity. It seemed that Yan Kuan was

    also different from his sickly appearance from before

    His temperament hadpletely changed. Although Yan Kuan from before

    was also handsome and unrestrained, he was more like a sickly and weak

    young master

    At this moment, Yan Kuan was more like a king who was strategizing, waving

    his hand to point out the world. His aura waspletely different from before.

    No one was willing to think of the two of them together.

    The women who had previously received some small favors from Shen

    Xiaoxiao would secretly discuss it. It seemed that the original couple was

    better. Perhaps Yan Kuan had connected with them and they knew the

    importance of his wife.

    Of course, there were also some women who felt that a dog could not change

    its ****. There was no cat in this world that would not cheat. The most

    important thing was that the big star had already arrived, and he hade

    alone.

    This information was really intriguing. There would probably be a good show

    to watch tonight.

    However, some people believed that the people from the previous videos would

    feel that if this woman was fooling around outside, this man would naturally

    not be outdone. In the upper-ss society, how many couples were willing to

    part ways on the surface, but in fact, there was nothing special about it.

    of course, at the crucial moment, it was enough to keep the gun pointed at the

    public. How could a rich family casually divorce? Especially someone who

    wanted Yan Kuan who would transfer all his assets to his wife¡¯s name?

    However, everyone was taught a lesson because of this incident. Even if yo

    loved a woman, you shouldn¡¯t act like a man unless you could really keep her to

    yourself.

    Liu Yufei and Pei Li were also present tonight. Since Jiang Haoting had a n,

    he naturally needed some clowns to appear, especially when he knew about the

    entanglement between Pei Li, Liu Yufei, and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, the two of them did not dare to openly look for excitement in front of

    Shen Xiaoxiao. In addition, there were many people attending the banquet, so

    no one knew that they were hiding in a corner.

    However, the way Liu Yufei looked at Shen Xiaoxiao was as if she had been

    poisoned. Whenever she thought of her son who was sleeping on the bed, her

    heart would feel like it was being stabbed. She had to take revenge.

    When Nan Ya saw Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan appear at the same time, her

    expression could no longer be described as ugly.

    Fromst night onwards, Yan Kuan could no longer be found. Fortunately, she

    had an invitation card before. Otherwise, she would not have known how to

    e in today.

    Also, she had found someone to rent jewelry. She had used up all her

    belongings at the banquet earlier to survive.

    Now, in order to have everything with Yan Kuan, she did not show her face in

    public to work. Furthermore, after she terminated the contract with the

    pany, Yan Kuan had originally said that he would set up a studio for her.

    However, this matter had always been too difficult to handle because he and

    Shen Xiaoxiao had caused too much trouble, so it had been dyed. Therefore,

    Nanya could only hug Yan Kuan tightly, or else she would really have nothing.

    At this moment, seeing the couple kissing and making out, and Yan Kuan

    looking a little different, more charming, and more tempting. She felt even

    more ufortable.

    The hand holding the wine ss was slightly forceful. The s*xy short strapless

    dress that she had bought yesterday morning was Yan Kuan¡¯s favorite outfit.

    The red was enchanting, and the red was orthodox.

    Didn¡¯t they always say that only the mistress of the main house could wear red?

    Whether it was just a theory or not, Nan Ya¡¯s appearance today was also a

    provocation, a deration that she had won, and was about to win Yan Kuan.

    Jiang Wendong was already very excited when he saw Yan Kuan and Shen

    Xiaoxiao appear. He had also seen those gossip magazines before. How could a

    shallow man who liked small celebrities bepatible with his sister?

    Moreover, it was rare that his smiling tiger uncle had specially told him before

    he went out today that Shen Xiaoxiao was a perfect match for his father. He did

    not object to his father being together with Sister. If that was really the case,

    that would be great.

    However, this man was dressed in a dignified manner today. This legendary

    ck Emperor was indeed a notch above the old man in terms of imposing

    manner. However, his gossip outside definitely could notpare to the old

    man. This was also one of the reasons why the old man was certain to win.

    Fortunately, the old man had kept himself clean all these years. Otherwise, this

    matter would really be hard to say.

    How could a woman like Sister tolerate her man spending time outside?

    Spending time with other women?

    Therefore, so what if the two of them came together today? Sister would be

    part of their family sooner orter.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here. My father and I have been waiting for a long time.¡±

    Jiang Haoran was entertaining the guests on the other side. After all, there

    were too many peopleing today, from all over the world. It was much

    more than the opportunity that the Multi-Treasure Group hadst time.

    After all, this was the future crownm prince of the Jiang family. He was also one

    of the two most favored male grandsons of the second generation of the Jiang

    family.

    Jiang Haoting had a son of his own. He was only 12 years old, the same ageas

    Jiang Wenwen. Then there was Jiang Haoming, who had a son who was 18

    years old this year. However, he had the same character as his father, and he

    would eat, drink, whine, and gamble

    The third son, who had passed away, had a son who was in the army. This was

    also one of the trump cards in Jiang Haoting¡¯s hands. This was not to be

    mentioned in the future.

    ¡°Congrattions, Wendong. Happy birthday. This is a gift. I hope you will like

    it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was holding a small box in her hand. Jiang Wendong could not

    wait to open it. When he looked at it, his small eyes lit up. However, he quickly

    closed it with a bang, as if he was afraid that others would see it.

    It turned out that Shen Xiaoxiao had not given him anything else. Instead, she

    had given him a gold pistol with gems iid on it. The benefits were

    magnificent. Previously, it was a weapon that boys liked the most. It had been

    given to Jiang Wendong, who had such shallow thoughts.

    Thank you, Sister. I like it very much. Eh, who is this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband, Yan Kuan.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally wanted to introduce him to Jiang Wendong, but Jiang

    Wendong did not buy it. He immediately put on a look of understanding and

    said to Yan Kuan, ¡°I was wondering why he looked so familiar. So Ive seen him

    in a magazine before. He¡¯s that invisible rich man who¡¯s hot with a little

    celebrity. Aiya, look at my mouth. I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I brought up your sad

    matter¡­

 Chapter 725 - Sowing Discord. Disloyalty Once, Disloyalty a

    <h4>Chapter 725: Sowing Discord. Disloyalty Once, Disloyalty a</h4>

    Hundred Times

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    It had to be said that Jiang Wendong¡¯s words made Yan Kuan¡¯s face almost drip

    with ink, but it also made Yan Kuan realize one thing

    Some things that he thought were not important and overlooked would

    probably appear in a very disgraceful way tonight, and might even affect

    Xiaoxiao¡¯s view of him.

    Although those things were not done by him, someone had done it with his

    face and identity.

    But why had Dark 1 never reported it?

    Yan Kuan immediately turned his head and looked over.

    Good heavens, 19 and Dark1 were actually gone at the same time. These two

    people ran really fast.

    There was also J¨ªang Wendong. This kid was as annoying as his father.

    At this moment, Huang Yueyan walked over. What was even more coincidental

    was that Huang Yueyan was just in time to watch a good show.

    When she heard Jiang Wendong¡¯s words, she almostughed out loud.

    However, Ai Wei looked at her dotingly. He knew that this girl was definitely

    here to watch a good show.

    He was very clear about the matters in the entertainment industry, especially

    when it involved Shen Xiaoxiao. If they had not intervened, this report would

    have been even worse.

    ¡°Yeah, this report is really exciting. Some minor celebrity is taking over

    someone¡¯s wife, and some invisible rich people are lucky to have women. Aiya,

    I really can¡¯t tell.¡±

    Yan Kuan finally understood. That disappearing Dark 1, escaping 19, and

    Huang Yueyan watching a good show at this moment¡­ These people were all

    doing it on purpose.

    What about Xiaoxiao? Did Xiaoxiao know too? Would she be angry?

    Yan Kuan turned to look at Shen Xiaoxiao. She looked like she wanted tough,

    but she didn¡¯tugh either. This made Yan Kuan feel at ease. After all, Xiaoxiao

    didn¡¯t look like she was angry.

    It was obvious that she was watching a good show.

    As long as she wasn¡¯t angry, it was fine. He was afraid that she would get

    angry.

    However, what was Jiang Wendong doing pping him in the face so brazenly?

    Set up a connection for his father?

    This Jiang Haoran wasn¡¯t a good person, and the son he gave birth to wasn¡¯t a

    good person either.

    What was more hateful was that at this moment, Nan Ya actually walked over.

    Of course, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t know Nan Ya, but in the eyes of outsiders, they

    didn¡¯t think so.

    Therefore, as soon as Nan Ya walked past, she still had that sweet smile on her

    face as she shouted at Yan Kuan, ¡°Brother Kuan, you¡¯re here? Sister.¡±

    This voice, which made people¡¯s skin crawl, made even J¨ªang Wendong feel a

    chill down his spine.

    He had a straightforward temper. Although he wanted to watch Yan Kuan¡¯s

    good show, it didn¡¯t mean that he could let people bully Shen Xiaoxiao at will.

    ¡°Who are you? Who are you calling Sister?¡±

    Nan Ya didn¡¯t expect that the crown prince of the Jiang family would be so

    disrespectful. However, it seemed that he was also familiar with Shen

    Xiaoxiao?

    Why was Shen X¨ªaOxiao so lucky? She actually kmew so many people. Hmph, it

    was all because of her rtionship with Yan Kuan. As long as she took the

    position of Madam Yan, she could get to know these people whenever she

    wanted in the future. She did not have to look at them anymore

    Nan Ya thought so. Naturally, she did the same. As usual, she walked very

    intimately to Yan Kuan¡¯s side. Of course¡­ She did not shamelessly pull on Yan

    Kuan¡¯s other hand when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan holding hands.

    Although everyone knew, she still had to show her face.

    When she was so intimate in the past, Yan Kuan had already reached out to

    hold her waist. However, this time, Yan Kuan hurriedly took a step back as if he

    saw something dirty. He brought Shen Xiaoxiao and kept a distance from Nan

    Ya.

    This action made those who were watching the show feel a little surprised.

    It looked like the prodigal son had really returned¡¯

    Was Yan Kuan going to return to the family?

    That¡¯s right, nothing was better than a married couple. How many of the

    so-called true love of this half-way couple was true love?

    Nan Ya¡¯s face turned red from Yan Kuan¡¯s actions. Why was Yan Kuan acting

    like this after not seeing her for one night?

    Could it be that Shen Xiaoxiao was threatening him? Was he avoiding

    suspicion?

    Was that so?

    ¡°Brother Kuan wants to talk to everyone about something, right? Tll go over

    first. Happy birthday, Mr. Jiang¡±

    Nan Ya took a step back in order to advance. She waited for Yan Kuan to take

    the initiative to look for her.

    Her actions made Huang Yueyan look at her in a new light.

    She said directly, ¡°If this woman bes a star, it would be a pity if she doesn¡¯t be famous. she is not singer material. She is simply actress

    material.¡±

    ¡°However, Yan Kuan is lucky enough to have such a womam in his pocket.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Huang Yueyan and said indifferently, ¡°Recently, that piece

    ofnd in the New World has been in a hurry to sell. It seems that this.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, XiaOxiao, sometimes you can¡¯t spoil a man. You don¡¯t need someone that

    was unfaithful once. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s so hot with a little celebrity and it¡¯s even in the newspapers and

    magazines, what about in the future? How bad would it sound in the future?¡±

    ¡°If there were any illegitimate children, it would make people even more

    speechless.¡±

    How could Huang Yueyan not see that Yan Kuan was trying to bribe her?

    However,pared to watching Yan Kuan¡¯s good show, it was obviously more

    important to watch the good show.

    Yan Kuan saw that Huang Yueyan was already filled with killing intent. It was

    Shen Xiaoxiao who knew that it was toote to go overboard. She said to Huang

    Yueyan, ¡°Yueyan.¡±

    Huang Yueyan pursed her lips. It was just a joke. This Xiaoxiao was already

    starting to feel sorry for him. She was really useless.

    You¡¯re only so useless. Your heart aches for him?¡±

    Even though that was the case, Huang Yueyan did not continue speaking.

    Instead, Jiang Wendong continued Huang Yueyan¡¯s words:

    ¡°Yes, I think Sister Yueyan is right. Sister, it¡¯s better to be mature and steady

    when looking for a man. You also have to take care of the family. Oh right,

    Sister, why aren¡¯t my younger siblings here? Didn¡¯t you say that you would

    bring them here?

    ¡°Oh, I know. Sister, are you also worried that my younger siblings will be

    ughed at by others, so you didn¡¯t bring them here?¡±

    ¡°See, I told you this wasn¡¯t good at all. Big Brother Yan, I¡¯m a straightforward

    person. Don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯m the birthday boy today¡±

    Jiang Wendong¡¯s shameless manner as he clinmbed up the slope made Huang

    Yueyan want to die. He mocked others and made them unable toy their

    hands on him. Thest sentence about the birthday boy was a stroke of genius.

    The birthday boy was more important than the heavens, wasn¡¯t it?

    She stopped. However, with this teammate who was even stronger than her, it

    really vented her anger.

    It seemed that Yan Kuan had indeed caused public anger. Did he think that it

    was over? It was not that easy.

    Yan Kuan was indeed as Huang Yueyan had expected. He was about to reach

    the breaking point.

    If he had not seen Jiang Haoran walking over, he would have really helped Jiang Haoran manage his son.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why is it so lively?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Jiang Haoran and said snappily, ¡°Young Master Jiang¡¯s

    upbringing is indeed not bad. His mouth is even more eloquent. It would be a

    pity if he doesn¡¯t perform crosstalk. He alone can y two roles.¡±

    Was this considered Yan Kuan¡¯s sarcasm?

    Anyone who had interacted with Yan Kuan and knew him well knew that to be

    able to say such sarcastic words from Yan Kuan without directly taking action,

    it seemed that he had really changed a lot. At the very least, he had endured

    enough of his temper.

 Chapter 726 - Parent-Teacher Conference

    <h4>Chapter 726: Parent-Teacher Conference</h4>

    Jiang Haoran knew that the current Yan Kuan was a clone made by his big brother. He also knew that the real Yan Kuan had always been hiding in the dark and had asionally had some contact with him in the past.

    Thest time he attended the banquet of the Multi-Treasure Group, the fake ring was provided by Yan Kuan. Later, it was taken away by his big brother¡¯s men of sacrifice.

    However, due to the sudden rise of Long Xi, not only did he take down the entire Southeast Asia¡¯s drug den, but he also directly took over half of the Dark Empire¡¯s forces. Only then did Jiang Haoran realize that his n had failed.

    Therefore, when he saw Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan appear together, he was quite surprised and hurriedly walked over. Now that he saw Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance, he knew that he was definitely not the fake just by looking at his imposing manner.

    It seemed that Yan Kuan had really returned.

    Big Brother¡¯s n was about to fail again. Jiang Haoran looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and felt a little regretful. Although he knew that he would not be with Shen Xiaoxiao no matter what in order to ruin Big Brother¡¯s n¡­ However, his admiration for Shen Xiaoxiao had always been there.

    If Big Brother had not interfered, perhaps he really would have had that thought. After all, Yan Kuan¡¯s whereabouts had always been unknown.

    But now that the main character had returned, no matter how much thought he had, he had to suppress it. Moreover, he had no choice but to suppress it.

    Jiang Haoran understood Yan Kuan. How could he not know that this Yan Kuan was probably already burning with anger and had endured it to the extreme?

    This was not a person who was easy to talk to. The title of ck Emperor was not something that could be obtained just by talking.

    Jiang Wendong really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. He could not even look away for a moment. He thought that Yan Kuan, who was now in a suit and tie, was a legitimate businessman who was easy to talk to.

    In fact, he had known Yan Kuan for more than ten years.

    Shen Xiaoming was his Achilles¡¯ heel. Wasn¡¯t Jiang Wendong, this brat, digging his own grave in the tiger¡¯s mouth?

    Therefore, as soon as he walked over, he hurriedly changed the topic. He even directly said when he saw Yan Kuan, ¡°Long time no see. Little Yan is finally back. Is Little Xiaoxiao feeling better?¡±

    Although Yan Kuan really wanted to punch Jiang Haoran, the hypocrite, he had just met him not too long ago.

    However, this was Jiang Haoran¡¯s home turf, so he had to give him some face. Since the other party had extended his hand, he naturally shook it.

    It was fine as long as he shook his hand. Why did he have to extend his hand to Xiaoxiao as well?

    Moreover, who asked him to call Xiaoxiao so affectionately?

    Do you want to poach her? Do you think he¡¯s stupid?

    Looking at the hand that suddenly appeared in front of her, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to describe Yan Kuan¡¯s naivety at this moment.

    ¡®What was wrong with shaking hands?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. I just returned to China and saw such a wonderful show. It was not easy for this Wendong toe back and he was sent to school to study well. However, it seems that ordinary schools will not dare to ept him with his temper. I think ck Tornado is not

    bad. Old Jiang, you should bring the child to try it.¡±

    Upon hearing ck Tornado, Jiang Haoran¡¯s eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t even resist the pleasant surprise. If it really was ck Tornado, then it would be beneficial to Jiang Wendong for the rest of his life.

    However, wasn¡¯t Jiang Wendong too old? Moreover, ck Tornado was so difficult to enter, so Jiang Wendong definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    ¡°Wendong¡¯s age is already this old?¡±

    ¡°Age isn¡¯t a problem. The key is ability. If Old Jiang is willing, I¡¯m willing to help you train him.¡±

    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, then Little Yan is my big benefactor.¡±

    Looking at how he had actually helped him book a school and even persuaded the old man with just a few words, even when his uncle asked him to study and he was unwilling to go, he was stopped by Jiang Haoran. This man wanted him to study with just a few words?

    What ck Tornado? What kind of stupid school?

    Did he want to sell him out?

    ¡°Old man, what the hell are you talking about? Who said I¡¯m going to study?¡±

    Jiang Haoran knew that Jiang Wendong didn¡¯t want to study. If it was a normal school, he naturally wouldn¡¯t care, but if it was ck Tornado, it would be different.

    Even if he stayed in there for a month, he believed that after this kid came out, he would definitely be a genius in business and his future would be limitless.

    Therefore, everything that Jiang Wendong said was ignored.

    ¡°Lwill tell you about this in detailter. Go and greet your other friends. Your Sister and I have something to discuss.¡±

    Jiang Wendong didn¡¯t want to leave. Moreover, he did this for the old man. However, this old man wasn¡¯t sensible at all. He was actually trying to help others.

    However, even though Jiang Haoran was obedient to Jiang Wendong, if he really became ruthless, Jiang Wendong would be a little afraid. This was a natural fear of a son towards his father.

    Jiang Wendong huffed and puffed as he walked away with the gift in his hands. Huang Yueyan, on the other hand, looked at Yan Kuan thoughtfully. It seemed that this man had graduated from the school as well.

    They were even schoolmates!

    ¡°So you¡¯re still schoolmates. I didn¡¯t expect that the great ck Emperor would also graduate from ck Tornado.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Yan Kuan said, ¡°I only stayed for half a year. Naturally, I can¡¯t bepared to an elite like President Huang.¡±

    Previously, Yan Kuan had already mentioned the matter of ck Tornado to Shen Xiaoxiao. Now that he heard that even Huang Yueyan had graduated from ck Tornado as well.

    Thinking of Huang Yueyan¡¯s excellence, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not have the slightest bit of unwillingness. The children must be sent to school.

    Although Ai Wei stood at the side without saying anything, he had also heard from Huang Yueyan that the two children must be sent to where they would be sent to study when they grew up. Naturally, he also knew a little about ck Tornado.

    Of course, Jiang Haoran also had the same thoughts as Shen Xiaoxiao. When he saw Huang Yueyan and Yan Kuan, he knew just how powerful ck Tornado was.

    However, it was equally difficult to enter or not. Every year, there were less than 20 students who could enter in the world. It was because of this difficulty and because Jiang Wendong basically didn¡¯t go to school, he had never considered it. Now that he heard that Yan Kuan was willing to help with the

    training, it was great news. Therefore, he was really grateful to Yan Kuan at this moment.

    ¡°Tl leave this son of mine to Little Yan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You saved my life before, so we¡¯re even.¡±

    Jiang Haoran was stunned. He knew that Yan Kuan didn¡¯t do business at a loss. He originally wanted to use the condition to save his life at the critical moment, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was worth it to change his son¡¯s future.

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of life-and-death rtionship Yan Kuan and Jiang Haoran had, seeing the way the two of them got along made Shen Xiaoxiao sigh in relief.

    She originally thought that there would be a good show to watch. In the end, Jiang Wendong was called away and the good show didn¡¯t happen. Instead, it became a parent-teacher conference. She even got to know an alumnus along the way.

    Of course, Huang Yueyan wasn¡¯t discouraged. After all, Nan Ya had retreated to advance and hadn¡¯t been sent away or left. Therefore, the invisible bomb was still there.. There was still a good show to watch!

 Chapter 727 - Old Lady Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 727: Old Lady Jiang</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    If Jiang Haoran wanted to break away from the Jiang family, his biggest weakness would be his two children. If Jiang Wendong could be sent to ck Tornado to study, then he would have absolute assurance. It was said that as long as one was studying in ck Tornado, no one would dare to go in and

    cause trouble.

    Even if you were to stir up trouble outside, no one would dare to go in and arrest you. Regardless of your identity or background, in front of ck Tornado, you were nothing.

    If Jiang Wendong was sent away, only Jiang Wenwen would be left. It had already been decided that after the New Year, Jiang Wenwen would be sent to a girls¡¯ school overseas.

    Therefore, if both children were sent away, then it would be easier for him to do something.

    However, regardless of whether it was to return the favor or not, Jiang Wendong still had to remind the few people who were present.

    ¡°Our olddy is also here tonight. It¡¯s said that Big Brother will alsoe over.¡±

    Everyone was immediately surprised. Back then, even the olddy of the Jiang family spent her 8oth birthday in a low-key manner. Now, for the sake of a child¡¯s 18-year-old adult banquet, she had to spend so much money. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?

    ¡°President Jiang, aren¡¯t you spending too much? It¡¯s worse than underdoing it. Are you putting yourself on fire?¡±

    Huang Yueyan had always been straightforward, so when she said this, Jiang Haoran was stunned for a moment, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Sometimes, on the surface, I look impressive, but in fact, I¡¯m just following orders.¡±

    Hearing Jiang Haoran¡¯s helpless words, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at each other. It seemed that there was really a big show waiting for them tonight.

    This Old Madam Jiang¡¯s legs were not good, and she could barely walk. It was surprising that she would actually hold a birthday party for her son, a promising junior.

    The olddy, who was almost 90 years old, had been shrewd all her life. She was a member of the red generation. Back then, she was a rural woman who could not read a single word. However, she was able to organize the women in the vige to form a female assault team. In the end, she even saved the

    head of state at that time.

    Just this kind of deed was enough to serve as a model. Therefore, the olddy¡¯s status was extremely high.

    However, it was precisely because of this that the rtionship between Old Madam Jiang and Old Master Jiang was not good.

    In those years, Old Master Jiang was one of the first group of young people who fought against the Japanese. His military achievements were outstanding, and his status was extremely high after the liberation. However, he had made a mistake that all men would make. He was prepared to stop his wife

    and remarry. He was going to divorce his wife, who was from the countryside.

    However, he did not expect that his wife¡¯s achievements would be so amazing after he had left for so many years. She was not someone that he could easily divorce.

    Moreover, his wife had raised four children by herself over the years, and the children were not close to him. This was no different from living a widow¡¯s life.

    Therefore, the two old people did not separateter. They remained together for a lifetime.

    The few sons of Old Madam Jiang were extremely filial to her, especially the eldest. Of course, the eldest¡¯s achievements were also the highest.

    The eldest¡¯s current achievements were inseparable from Old Madam Jiang¡¯s nurturing. Therefore, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s love and protection for the eldest, Jiang Haoting, was definitely higher than the other children. The most important thing was¡­ Jiang Haoting had already stood at the peak of power.

    From that era onwards, she knew what it was like to have power. If it wasn¡¯t for her saving the leader back then and having her own team, then her fate¡­ She would have been abandoned by her husband just like any other rural woman. She would even have to bear the name of being a remnant of the

    feudal society.

    Therefore, when her eldest son raised his purpose and even went so far as to be furious that something was wrong with his body, Old Madam Jiang naturally had to stand on her eldest son¡¯s side.

    It was nothing more than a marriage alliance. Her second son wasn¡¯t a young man. What was there to be reluctant about? Everything should be prioritized for her eldest son¡¯s interests.

    Old Madam Jiang¡¯s sess tonight could also be considered a signal. Of course, Jiang Haoran would never tell Yan Kuan. Old Madam Jiang also wanted to look at her future ¡®daughter-inw¡¯.

    ¡°If the olddy has any inappropriate remarks tonight, Xiaoxiao will have to be tolerant when the timees.¡±

    She did not expect Jiang Haoran to suddenly mention this. Shen Xiaoxiao was greatly surprised. How could she be tolerant?

    What would Old Madam Jiang say to her? What did it have to do with her?

    On the other hand, Jiang Haoting saw that Yan Kuan¡¯s expression had be extremely cold and stern. Jiang Haoran braced himself and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°Little Yan, I owe you a favor for this matter. I have no choice.¡±

    Yan Kuan ignored him and walked to the side with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Jiang Haoran watched Yan Kuan leave and shook his head helplessly. He only turned around and left after exchanging a few pleasantries with Huang Yueyan.

    He had better go and talk to the olddy. What was going on?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale? What did Jiang Haoran mean by what he said just now? What does his olddy have against me?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and reached out to help her tidy up her hair. He said helplessly, ¡°Our Xiaoxiao is too outstanding. There are always some people who overestimate themselves and want to cling to her. They even think that their family is really the future Ouyang family and want to do

    whatever they want.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No way? You don¡¯t mean what I think, do you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what you think.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, look, everyone thought that we were going to get a divorce. But my market is pretty good. I haven¡¯t even gotten a divorce yet, and someone has already taken a fancy to me. And it¡¯s that kind of family.¡±

    ¡°Little thing, don¡¯t even think about leaving my side in this lifetime. Give up on this idea as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. What are you so excited about? But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You have a ¡®female confidant¡¯ looking at you with a resentful gaze not far away.¡±

    Yan Kuan naturally knew who this person she was talking about was. She was just a clown.

    ¡°[haven¡¯t said anything yet. You actually allied with them to look at me as a joke. You¡¯re really gutsy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and stared at him with an extremely strange gaze. His scalp tingled. Why was Xiaoxiao looking at him like that?

    Shen Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Yan Kuan, do you really not remember anything that happened to Long Xi at all?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao would actually ask this question, so he said, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember. Many of them were told to me secretly. Also, I found out on my own. What¡¯s wrong? Is there something that I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sighed helplessly. It seemed that not only would she have to watch Yan Kuan¡¯s good show tonight, there would also be people waiting to watch her good show.

    ¡°Then tonight, the two of us will probably steal the limelight from the main character. Yan Kuan, no matter what you seeter, I hope you can be calm and collected.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. Why was it getting more and more strange? What exactly did Long Xi do back then?

    ¡°What else did Long Xi do?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything, but you, Yan Kuan, did something disgusting. Oh, I forgot. Along with your confidante..¡±

 Chapter 728 - Nan Ya Is Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 728: Nan Ya Is Pregnant?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡®What exactly did he do that would make his scalp tingle? Yan Kuan naturally didn¡¯t know.

    At this moment, he felt more and more disgusted by Jiang Haoting. The higher one¡¯s position was, the harder it was to hold onto one¡¯s true heart.

    Previously, the Ouyang family was in front of them, forcing them to restrain themselves.

    But after the Ouyang family went out, this fox¡¯s tail slowly revealed itself. He was probably eager to be the second Ouyang family.

    After all, a thousand-year-old aristocratic n was a pursuit that everyone envied and yearned for.

    ¡°Tl go to the washroom. You can take a look around by yourself.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her sentence, she tured around and walked towards the washroom. Actually, she didn¡¯t really want to talk about that topic with him.

    After all, no matter what, it was Yan Kuan and Long Xi who had hurt her together. Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t a saint who could forgive anything.

    She could have let it go because she knew that Yan Kuan¡¯s poisoning had a lot to do with her. However, some of the things that he had done were real. The key was that the impact was too great.

    Thinking of these things made Shen Xiaoxiao think of the missing Reger. That kid still owed her half of the money. She wondered if he was alright after he jumped out of the ne.

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately avoided him. It was obvious that she was not ina good mood and did not want to talk to Yan Kuan. How could Yan Kuan not know?

    It was precisely because he knew that he was in a bad mood. The feeling of being unable to control things was not good.

    Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s departing figure, Yan Kuan downed the wine cup in his hand. He always hurt her inadvertently, and he did not even know it.

    ¡°Brother Kuan.¡±

    Nan Ya had been paying attention to this scene. When she saw Yan Kuan reach out his hand to tuck Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair away, the jealousy in her heart was almost unbearable. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao had gone to the bathroom, and she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Yan Kuan¡¯s gentleness should be for her,

    not for other women.

    Nan Ya no longer cared about what others would think. It would be best if everyone could see that Yan Kuan treated her differently, especially Shen Xiaoxiao. It would be best if she knew the difficulties and retreated. Wasn¡¯t she going to get a divorce?

    Why was she dragging it out? Then she should hurry up and get a divorce. She had waited very long.

    Yan Kuan turned around and looked at that annoying and noisy woman again. He turned around impatiently and left. He was tired of even talking to her.

    Nan Ya did not expect Yan Kuan to treat her like this. It had only been a night. How did he change so much? What kind of drug had Shen Xiaoxiao put on him?

    ¡°Brother Kuan, don¡¯t go. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nan Ya wanted to reach out to pull Yan Kuan back. What a joke. How could Yan Kuan let other women touch him? He was disgusted by how dirty she was.

    His disgust made Nan Ya feel inexplicable, but she was unwilling to ept it. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to climb to where she was today. How could she let Yan Kuan slip away from her hands just like that? Moreover, in her current situation, this was the only way to go. If Yan Kuan broke up with her, she

    would be finished.

    Therefore, even if she was treated as a joke by these people, she would not hesitate.

    ¡°Brother Kuan, did Sister say something? Is it not easy to deal with your divorce? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m willing to wait. I don¡¯t care about my status. I can be a dog or cat. As long as I can stay by your side, I don¡¯t have to go anywhere. Brother Kuan, don¡¯t worry, I really don¡¯t mind.¡±

    In the past, these words would always make Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ache for no reason. Then, he would make a bunch of promises to her and even buy all kinds of jewelry for her.

    So, this time, she used the same trick. The white lotus look always worked.

    But today, Nan Ya was here to show off. Her outfit didn¡¯t look like a white lotus at all. On the contrary, it was ostentatious and gorgeous, but it also had a touch of the secr world.

    Yan Kuan looked at this self-made, self-directed, clown-like woman who was boasting shamelessly. His gaze was cold as he sneered at her:

    ¡°Who do you think you are to call my Xiaoxiao ¡®Sister¡¯? A nobody like you? Are you qualified?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Nan Ya¡¯s entire body go numb. How could he say that? How could it be?

    ¡°Brother Kuan, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If hear my nameing out of your mouth, I¡¯ll pull out your teeth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. I¡¯ll give you a minute to immediately disappear from this banquet hall. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind personally sending you off.¡±

    ¡®There were more and more people watching the show around them. Many of them had read magazines before, but of course, there were also many who knew about the rtionship between Yan Kuan and this small celebrity.

    Most importantly, Nan Ya¡¯s character was something that everyone in the world wanted to know about.

    She hadn¡¯t even gotten the title of Mrs. Yan yet, but she had already made enemies everywhere. Therefore, there were more people watching the show now.

    Nan Ya would definitely not leave so easily today. She would definitely not allow the things she controlled to escape from her grasp. Moreover, she had always felt that Yan Kuan¡¯s change was definitely due to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s threat.

    Didn¡¯t this woman close all of Brother Kuan¡¯s ounts yesterday?

    That¡¯s right, it must be the case. That was why Brother Kuan had no choice but to endure humiliation and live a quiet life.

    ¡°Brother Kuan, I know that Sister doesn¡¯t like us. I also know about your difficulties. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave immediately. I won¡¯t give you any trouble. I¡¯ll obediently return to our little house and wait for you. The baby and I will wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a big move. So the little celebrity is pregnant? No wonder the newspapers said that she could marry into a rich family.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, so she¡¯s pregnant. But I heard that President Shen has two children. Now, it¡¯s going to be fun to have a fight between the illegitimate children of a rich family.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Look at this mess. But this little celebrity really has some tricks up her sleeves. The main wife of the family is most afraid of meeting a little lotus like this. Let me tell you, that husband of mine likes this kind of style. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t our family that met this woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s so disgusting. It¡¯s one thing to have fun with such a woman, but it¡¯s really shameful for her to cause trouble here.¡±

    ¡°president Shen is really pitiful. We all saw it at the banquet back then. Such a generous woman was actually provoked by such a woman. It¡¯s not a good year¡­¡±

    The discussion at the side was getting louder and louder, and Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he heard it. This d*mned Jiang Haoting, this d*mned woman.

    Could a clone have fertility? What kind of joke was this? Did this woman take him for a fool?

    ¡°Hahaha, look, what did I say? This show is really going on one after another. So the little celebrity is pregnant? How many months has it been? She¡¯s pregnant yet she¡¯s still wearing such high shoes. Look at her small waist. It really can¡¯t be seen at all.¡±

    Huang Yueyan had just separated from Ai Wei. She had originally wanted to look for Shen Xiaoxiao, but she saw the good show at a nce. How could she miss it? She hurriedly walked ove

 Chapter 729 - Jiang Haoming Wants To Protect Her?

    <h4>Chapter 729: Jiang Haoming Wants To Protect Her?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Men like Yan Kuan usually used the simplest and most violent methods to deal with matters between women. They would throw her out or make her disappear.

    However, women always liked to boil frogs in warm water. They would not stop until they humiliated this woman.

    Huang Yueyan suddenly interrupted. Yan Kuan originally did not want to bother with her, but this woman was his wife¡¯s best friend.

    Since ancient times, the term ¡®best friend¡¯ was an extremely terrifying existence in the eyes of many men.

    Although Yan Kuan did not think that their Xiaoxiao was someone who would listen to her best friend¡¯s words, Huang Yueyan¡¯s influence could not be underestimated.

    Now that Huang Yueyan and Nan Ya were going against each other, he did not know for a moment whether this Yueyan wanted to watch a good show or what she wanted to do.

    However, as a best friend, Huang Yueyan had one thing that was best. She would never hurt Shen Xiaoxiao. This was also the reason why Yan Kuan could tolerate Huang Yueyan.

    ¡°Brother Kuan, I¡¯m already more than a month pregnant. I just had a check-up.¡±

    Nan Ya looked at Yan Kuan shyly. Yan Kuan was upset under that kind of gaze. Where did this womane from? Did she not take her medicine? She should be thrown out.

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month. Whose is it? It can¡¯t Be Yan Kuan¡¯s, right? But why do I hear that you seem to have had a vasectomy?¡±

    Alright, although it was very ufortable for such a private matter to be exposed, Huang Yueyan¡¯s attitude was clearly to teach this little celebrity a lesson. Yan Kuan tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart although he felt that it was a waste of time, energy, and leisure to talk to such a woman.

    However, women often liked such idle things.

    Sure enough, Huang Yueyan¡¯s ultimate move shocked Nan Ya and the people around her. No way, what did she mean by that? Was the child in the little singer¡¯s stomach a b*stard? Was he being cuckolded?

    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re lying. Brother Kuan, the child in my stomach is really yours.¡±

    Nan Ya shouted anxiously. She would never believe it. How could this man have a vasectomy? Of course, the child in her stomach was not Yan Kuan¡¯s. However, it was also a guarantee for herself. That was not to be mentioned in the future.

    However, she wanted to get pregnant. After all, with a child, it would be easier for her to get married.

    And who was this woman?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s friend? She had just helped Shen Xiaoxiao speak up, and now she was here again. She was really a ghost! However, her male partner, Nan Ya, knew.

    Ai Wei, an international celebrity.

    Could it be that little celebrity who had just debuted? Or the daughter of some family?

    ¡°also, who are you? What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°Who am I? Do you deserve to know who I am?¡±

    ¡°You? Hmph, I know. You must have been sent by President Shen to spout nonsense on purpose. You didn¡¯t even give your own man any face in public. Is this how Shen Xiaoxiao treats her husband?¡±

    ¡°Yo, you still want to backstab me? Why are all women nowadays as shameless as you? You¡¯re still so righteous even though you¡¯ve be a mistress?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the mistress. Brother Kuan and I are truly in love.¡±

    ¡°Truly in love? Whose b*stard child is in your belly? Do you need to ask?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t nder my innocence. Do you think everyone is a promiscuous woman like Shen Xiaoxiao? There were so many videos taken. Many people around have seen them. Don¡¯t think that you can erase those videos just because you saved everyone. She¡¯s so indecent. Brother Kuan can¡¯t stand her. It¡¯s

    normal for him to divorce her. It¡¯s too much for you to help her bully us like this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Did I bully you and your Brother Kuan? Nan Ya, repeat what you said just now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoben deliberately stepped aside. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw that Huang Yueyan and Yan Kuan were surrounded by people again. What was going on?

    As soon as she walked in, she really heard Nan Ya¡¯s words. Promiscuous? Did this woman really think that she was a character and could talk about her like this again and again?

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Yan Kuan had never dealt with women easily, especially women like Nan Ya who had no strength to tie a chicken. He had always disdained to make a move.

    However, she actually dared to insult Xiaoxiao. This made Yan Kuan unable to resist making a move.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hand that was holding the coin was about to hit Nan Ya. However, he was red at by Shen Xiaoxiao and had no choice but to stop.

    Yan Kuan was furious. Why didn¡¯t Xiaoxiao let him do it?

    ¡°Brother Kuan, you¡¯re not feeling well, are you? You said before that you would never want a woman like that. You think she¡¯s dirty. I wasn¡¯t the only one who said that back then. There was also that Long Xi from the Multi-Treasure Group who had an affair with Shen Xiaoxiao. He said that Shen Xiaoxiao

    was a promiscuous woman. Even her suitor said so. Isn¡¯t she¡­¡±

    ¡°Ab.¡±

    Red wine flowed down Nan Ya¡¯s face and into her entire body.

    ¡°Who sshed me?¡±

    Of course, it was Shen Xiaoxiao. A woman attacking a woman was better than Yan Kuan attacking her.

    Although this matter was definitely rted to Yan Kuan.

    At this moment, Yan Kuan finally understood the reason why Xiaoxiao was angry just now. That d*mned fake and Long Xi actually dared to insult his Xiaoxiao like that!

    He had to vent his anger out.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    As one of the hosts of the banquet, Jiang Haoming arrived very quickly. As soon as he saw this scene, he knew that this was another fight between women. However, the main character had be Shen Xiaoxiao, which was quite intriguing.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, she threw wine at me.¡±

    The reason why Nan Ya dared to say this to Jiang Haoming was that Jiang Haoming was one of Nan Ya¡¯s invited guests. He had also recently hooked up with her, and he was also the person who handled the child in her stomach.

    This was all thanks to Pei Li and the others.

    Nan Ya had originally wanted to be Yan Kuan¡¯s wife, and naturally, she was targeted by Pei Li and Liu Yufei. After a while, she had some connections with Jiang Haoming, and naturally, some things woulde naturally.

    Her invitation to the banquet was given by Jiang Haoming, so when she saw Jiang Haominging over, she naturally wanted Jiang Haoming to stand up for her.

    ¡°President Shen, I wonder what¡¯s going on here? Why are you so angry?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Jiang Haoming. Previously, the video that was sent back from 19 showed that Nan Ya and Jiang Haoming were having an affair. Now, it seemed like that was really the case.

    ¡°I¡¯s nothing. Someone¡¯s mouth stinks, so I helped wash her mouth. Also, she really doesn¡¯t look good to me. There¡¯s no need to hold Wendong¡¯s banquet in such a low-ss manner, is there? All kinds of random people are invited in. Those who know about it would think that you¡¯ve invited a singer to help

    out. If they didn¡¯t know better, they would think that you¡¯re just looking at Wendong as an eyesore and purposely letting these unpresentable things ruin the asion.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, who do you think is unpresentable? Brother Kuan, look at her.¡±

    She did not know whether Nan Ya was stupid or not, but she was still hoping that her Brother Kuan would help her at this time.

    However, Yan Kuan¡¯s anger had already burned into his lungs. He looked at Nan Ya like she was a dead person and then said to Jiang Haoming, ¡°Either you throw this woman out yourself, or you and this woman get lost together. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    What an arrogant person. This fake dared to speak to him like that¡­

 Chapter 730 - 19 Is the Official Match

    <h4>Chapter 730: 19 Is the Official Match</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡®There was another reason why Jiang Haoming came here. He knew that Yan Kuan was a fake. His Big Brother had personally asked someone to make it.

    Therefore, he knew that Yan Kuan was definitely on his side. This was also one of the reasons why he dared to touch Nan Ya.

    Not only did he dare to touch her, but the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach was also his. Therefore, he did not mind letting Yan Kuan take the me for him. He also did not mind that this illegitimate child would inherit arge amount of inheritance in the future.

    Therefore, he still doted on Nan Ya. When he saw that Nan Ya had been wronged, he would also appear. Even if he did not give face to Nan Ya, he had to give face to the child in her stomach.

    His own son was a disappointing one. If the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach was also a son, then he had to teach him well. In the future, he might even be lucky.

    Now that he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s arrogant words, Jiang Haoming was so angry that heughed instead:

    ¡°President Yan, are you serious? This is my Jiang family¡¯s banquet. Are you asking me to leave? Hahaha, what a joke. I¡¯m afraid I should ask President Yan to leave instead, right?¡±

    After saying that, Jiang Haoming even shot a warning nce at Yan Kuan, telling him not to act like he did not know Yan Kuan¡¯s background.

    However, when his eyes met Yan Kuan¡¯s, he felt his scalp go numb. When did this man have such a powerful aura? And the way he looked at him, the killing intent and coldness in his eyes couldn¡¯t be blocked. What was going on?

    ¡°Are you sure you have the right to ask me to leave?¡±

    Yan Kuan was obviously smiling, but not only did his smile not reach his eyes, it looked even more terrifying.

    What was wrong?

    Jiang Haoming had interacted with the fake Yan Kuan too many times. It was impossible for him to have such a gaze and aura. Could it be that this was not fake?

    But how was this possible?

    Big Brother had said that Yan Kuan had really gone missing. Otherwise, thest time he had attacked Shen Xiaoxiao, it had been so dangerous and Yan Kuan had not even appeared. It could be seen that he really could note.

    How long had it been? This matter was really strange.

    ¡°Why is it so lively here?¡±

    ¡®When Jiang Haoran came over and saw his younger brother actually confronting Yan Kuan, he knew that it was bad.

    However, he would not help Jiang Haoming. He was not a saint. This brother of his even wanted to deal with his son.

    Moreover, offending Yan Kuan was even worse than offending his Big Brother.

    Jiang Haoran originally wanted to smooth things over, but when he saw this scene, he could only berate Jiang Haoming:

    ¡°Fourth Brother, why are you so rude to the guests? I¡¯m sorry, President Yan. It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, you know what happened, right? This President Yan really doesn¡¯t put our Jiang family in his eyes. He still wants me to get lost? What a joke, this is the biggest joke of the night.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, you leave first. Your circle is on the other side.¡±

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s words made Jiang Haoming¡¯s smile freeze on his face. Did he hear wrongly? His Second Brother was actually helping Yan Kuan? Was he crazy? That was just a fake. Didn¡¯t Second Brother know?

    Wait, Second Brother was clearly aware of it, yet he still acted like this. Could it be¡­ Could it really be¡­ Could it really be the real deal?

    This time, Jiang Haoming turned his head to look at Yan Kuan in shock.

    That imposing manner and that look in his eyes were indeed something that the fake could never learn.

    No wonder, no wonder the fake who had always doted on Nan Ya would suddenly have a huge change in temperament. If it was really Yan Kuan, then it made sense.

    But did Big Brother know?

    And how did Second Brother know?

    For a moment, Jiang Haoming¡¯s expression changed unpredictably. At this moment, what he wanted to do the most was to immediately tell his Big Brother about this news. Otherwise, tonight¡¯s n would be terrible. If Yan Kuan joined in, this n would not even be implemented. It was very likely that

    they would have to reverse it.

    No, they had to report it immediately. Not only that, this Second Brother seemed to really have a different intention. No wonder Big Brother wanted to make a move on Second Brother. He deserved it. He really deserved to die.

    Jiang Haoming turned around and left. This time, he simply left everyone dumbstruck. Even Nan Ya did not expect this.

    What was going on?

    Yan Kuan nced at Jiang Haoran. Jiang Haoran¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Yan Kuan understood and beckoned to Dark 1:

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inviting him out? Throw this woman out as well. She¡¯s an eyesore.¡±

    Nan Ya was shocked. What was wrong with Yan Kuan? How could he treat her like this? Was he crazy?

    She didn¡¯t even say anything about Jiang Haoming¡¯s failure. What was wrong with Yan Kuan?

    Dark 1 wouldn¡¯t do it himself. Instead, he called for a nearby waiter and left with the two of them.

    Nan Ya shouted angrily and said to Yan Kuan:

    ¡°Brother Kuan, what are you doing? You clearly said that you wanted a divorce, yet you still treated me and my child like this. Why did you do this? What are you afraid of? D*mn you, Shen Xiaoxiao. You must have threatened Brother Kuan. You vicious woman. You¡¯ll die a horrible death. You can have as

    many husbands as you want.¡±

    ¡°Tm sorry, big singer. So what if I threatened your Brother Kuan? He just likes to be threatened by me. Why? Are you not convinced? Why don¡¯t you ask him if he¡¯s willing?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw Shen Xiaoxiao say this and quickly retracted his coldness. He stood behind Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tiny body and said obsequiously, ¡°I just like being threatened by my wife. I¡¯m willing. Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be angry for people who don¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, are you bing more and more protective of the fairer s*x? Why are you being soft on those things?¡±

    Dark 1 knew that this fire would burn his body. Without saying a word, he looked over and the waiter immediately reached out and dislocated Nan Ya¡¯s chin.

    Everyone was stunned when they saw this. This Yan Kuan had really turned over a new leaf. This was not bad either. At least thedies here feltfortable when they saw the mistress being chased away.

    However, this Yan Kuan was really unfathomable. He was still sick previously, but after a short while, not only was his aura shocking, but his arrogance was also bing more and more shocking.

    This farce started out inexplicably, but ended in a way that made people feel incredulous.

    Of course, when there was no good show to watch, everyone naturally left. Jiang Haoran said to Yan Kuan, ¡°You must make sure that your people keep a close eye on him. Once Fourth Brother spreads the news to Big Brother, tonight will not be fun anymore.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that. However, your Fourth Brother has a good eye. He saw through me with one look.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Who told you to be so strong?¡±

    These words were said by Shen Xiaoxiao, but she felt ufortable in her heart. It wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone else.

    After all, not long ago, her reputation was almost ruined by these people.

    Now, Nan Ya had her chin dislocated and was thrown out. No matter how she thought about it, she felt ufortable in her heart.

    However, 19 always knew what she thought about. Once he heard that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tone was not right, he hurriedly said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In less than five minutes, all the major media, websites, newspapers, and weekly magazines will publish Nan Ya¡¯s hunting list. The piece of meat in her stomach and Jiang Haoming¡¯s name will definitely be trending in the next month.¡±

    ¡®When Huang Yueyan heard 19¡¯s arrangement, she smiled and said to 19, ¡°19, I still think that you match Xiaoxiao more. Look, you¡¯re much more thoughtful and practical than someone¡­¡±

 Chapter 731 - Jiang Wenwen Being Used

    <h4>Chapter 731: Jiang Wenwen Being Used</h4>

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    No one knew what would happen at this banquet.

    However, because Old Madam Jiang would be attending, it shouldn¡¯t be a

    terrorist attack likest time. Of course, it wasn¡¯tpletely certain. What if

    old Madam Jiang was willing to sacrifice herself for her son?

    What if Jiang Haoting couldn¡¯t care so much anymore?

    All of these were possible. Although tonight¡¯s banquet was the focus of the

    entire nation, no one should have the courage to cause trouble.

    But there was always a contingency.

    Jiang Wendong wasn¡¯t feeling well, but he truly admired and feared Shen

    Xiaoxiao. This made Jiang Wendong¡¯s fear turn into a blind admiration for

    Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Although he knew that there must be something behind this uncle¡¯s sudden

    agreement to let his father and Sister be together, his love for Shen Xiaoxiao

    had already surpassed this worry.

    The only person he could ept as his stepmother¡¯s candidate was Shen

    Xiaoxiao, and it could only be Shen Xiaoxiao. If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Xiaoxiao,

    then his old man would be single for the rest of his life.

    As for Jiang Wenwen¡¯s opinion, he didn¡¯t consider it. Jiang Wenwen didn¡¯t dare

    to say no to what he had decided.

    But Jiang Wendong had thought wrong today.

    No matter how afraid Jiang Wenwen was of her brother, she would still be

    filled with ten thousand objections when faced with the fact that her father

    would find her a stepmother.

    There was no reason. She just did not like it.

    If she could really ept it, she would have epted it a few years ago. After

    all, it was not as if no one had introduced her father to a partner, but she had

    messed everything up.

    No woman could rece her mother¡¯s position.

    This was something that she would not change even if Jiang Wendong killed

    her.

    Don¡¯t think that she did not hear what her grandmother and uncle said to Jiang

    Wendong. She would never agree to it.

    Jiang Wenwen¡¯s dissatisfaction was fully vented in the bathroom.

    When Liu Yufei slowly came out of the bathroom, she saw the little girl¡¯s face

    full of resentment. She deliberately walked over

    Although the surprise in Liu Yufei¡¯s heart had already risen to the highest level,

    that kind of jealousy was like an overwhelming force. Why did Shen Xiaoxiao

    have such a good life, and the Jiang family actually wanted her to be their

    daughter-inw?

    Even that person from the Jiang family and old Madam Jiang had agreed. This

    did not make sense, and this absolutely could not be allowed.

    She was living so miserably, and shen X¨ªaoxiao was living so happily. No, no,

    absolutely not.

    Therefore, when she found out that Jiang Wenwen was so against Shen

    Xiaoxiao, Liu Yufei¡¯s excited heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    It seemed that the fuse and the main character of tonight¡¯s attack had been

    found.

    Liu Yufei had already be a mother. There was always a trace of maternal

    instinct in her, especially since Jiang Wenwen was only 12 years old. Usually,

    no one dared to discipline her, and her temper and personality were even more

    arrogant.

    Liu Yufei had also lived like this in the past, so she naturally understood Jiang

    Wenwen¡¯s mentality.

    It was too easy to coax such a little girl.

    Not to mention a few words, but some minor details and words made Jiang

    Wenwen treat Liu Yufei as a confidant elder sister.

    This Jiang Wenwen was spoiled, but she was really too naive. Jiang Haoran had

    never liked those dirty things that would affect his daughter, so he protected

    Jiang Wenwen in every way possible. Otherwise, he would not spoil her t

    such

    an extent.

    Now, Jiang Wenwen was dragged onto a ck boat. She didn¡¯t know what was

    waiting for her in the future.

    When Ouyang Le received the news, she was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Liu

    Yufei to have some ability. She could even handle an unruly girl like J¨ªang

    Wenwen. However, this was an excellent thing.

    It was much easier for Jiang Wenwen to make a move than for them.

    ¡°Are you sure that if you drink this, that woman will make a fool of herself and

    make Grandma, Brother, and those people outside hate her?¡±

    ¡°of course, of course I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s just a small punishment. Don¡¯t worry, Ill get

    someone to take you awayter. After all, you¡¯re a little girl. And let me tell you,

    I¡¯ve received news that that woman¡¯s enemy is one of the foreigners in the

    videos from before. He¡¯sing back to take revenge. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll

    make a move tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I knew that woman was not a good person. She used to be Uncle Yan¡¯s

    wife, but I didn¡¯t expect her to seduce my father and have those videos. It¡¯s

    disgusting. Even though they¡¯re mosaic, I know it¡¯s her. I won¡¯t let that woman

    have it easy¡±

    Jiang Wenwen¡¯s angry look at Shen Xiaoxiao made Liu Yufei very happy. Her

    eyes rolled and she put on a troubled look.

    ¡°But tonight is your brother¡¯s birthday party. The security is very tight. Even if

    that foreigner wants to take revenge, he can¡¯t. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t watch a

    good show.¡±

    Jiang Wenwen heard Liu Yufei¡¯s pity and immediately said excitedly, ¡°Who said

    it¡¯s a pity? Let that foreignere through the back door. I¡¯ll get someone to

    arrange it. I won¡¯t let Shen Xiaoxiao have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Will this cause trouble? After al1, it¡¯s your brother¡¯s birthday party. Your

    grandmother is also here.¡±

    Jiang Wenwen patted her small chest and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m doing

    this for their own good. Also, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray you. I¡¯m very loyal.¡±

    Hearing that Jiang Wenwen, this naive girl, had taken the initiative to think of

    a way out for her, Liu Yufei was very happy. She directly gave a few

    instructions and then turned around to leave.

    At this time, Jiang Wenwen also quietly walked to the back door to make

    arrangements.

    ¡°You said that they actually managed to persuade Wenwen?

    Jiang Haoting was a little surprised. Tonight, he had already prepared two

    ns. If things went smoothly with his mother, it would be fine if Shen

    Xiaoxiao was willing to be his Jiang family¡¯s wife. If she was not willing, then

    he could only directly find Shen Xiaoxiao to make a move.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao would not go out without a secret guard. It was likely

    that she already had many subordinates guarding her. In order not to alert the

    enemy, Jiang Haoting did not send out his personal guards. Instead, he gave it

    to Pei Li to do.

    Of course, he would not bet everything on Pei Li. He still had a backup n. His

    men were waiting outside the banquet hall.

    This was the thirdyer of protection.

    Therefore, it would not be easy for Shen Xiaoxiao to escape tonight.

    Moreover, the most important thing was that the fourthyer of protection

    was the final trump card that had to be used...

    The banquets of the upper-ss society were actually very boring. Those who

    were thoughtful would take the opportunity to make business partners and

    consolidate their rtionships.

    Those who just wanted to watch a good show or y would enjoy the luxury

    and extravagance here.

    Yan Kuan also had his own business partners, so he could not be with Shen

    Xiaoxiao all the time. Simrly, it was not a small matter for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s

    Shen Enterprise to clear its name.

    She would never let Yan Kuan interfere in this matter, so Shen Xiaoxiao went

    to the other side with 19.

    The two separated temporarily. No one expected that those people would start

    with a 12-year-old gir

    ¡°Auntie Shen.¡±

    Jiang Wenwen came over with a wine ss. Of course, it was filled with drinks.

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao had only met Jiang Wenwen a few times, the little girl

    was still quite polite to her. Moreover, she got along well with the two little

    children. In addition, she was Jiang Haoran¡¯s daughter, so Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t

    have any ill feelings toward her.

    ¡°Wenwen has grown so big, and she¡¯s bing more and more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Shen, Daddy said that you can¡¯t drink alcohol, and you can only drink

    beverages. I¡¯ll treat Auntie Shen to a drink.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then thank you, Wenwen.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t doubt her, and she took the wine ss and drank it in one

    gulp..

 Chapter 732

    <h4>Chapter 732: Old Madam Jiang¡¯s n, Drugging</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>

    Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never doubt the daughter of their ally. Of course, Jiang Haoran was indeed an ally in a sense.

    Although Jiang Wenwen had always been unruly, she would not throw a tantrum for no reason. Many times, she was actually quite easy to get along with.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Wenwen did not get to spend much time together. A lot of her understanding of Jiang Wenwen was heard from the two children.

    Also, the first thing Jiang Wendong did after he returned to China was to deal with Jiang Wenwen. No matter what reason it was, no matter who it was, there was no reason for Shen Xiaoxiao to suddenly harbor ill intentions toward such a little girl.

    Therefore, even though Jiang Wenwen took the initiative to treat her to a drink, she, who had always been cautious, let go of her misgivings.

    Jiang Wenwen¡¯s mouth was especially sweet as she directly said:

    ¡°Theard from Dad that it was Auntie Shen who saved my brother. I¡¯ve always wanted to thank Auntie Shen, or else my brother wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back. So, I want to toast to Auntie Shen.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao bent slightly, took the wine ss, and clinked it with Jiang Wenwen. Without any doubt, she downed it in one gulp.

    Jiang Wenwen watched as Shen Xiaoxiao downed the drink in one gulp. Her face, which was covered by the wine ss, revealed a smile that was difficult to wipe away.

    ¡®Drink, drink, sooner orter, you will make a fool of yourself.

    After drinking and exchanging a few pleasantries, Jiang Wenwen excused herself and left with the excuse of wanting to y with her friends.

    This was also treated as a small interlude by Shen Xiaoxiao and she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    Jiang Wenwen also didn¡¯t know what exactly was the medicine that was put into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s drink.

    Of course, the thing that could make people make a fool of themselves, Jiang Wenwen¡¯s limited thoughts were thinking about things like K, ecstasy, and so on.

    She didn¡¯t know that there was another thing in this world that would make both men and women lose their rationality to a certain extent, and only do the most primitive and instinctive actions.

    The effect of the medicine didn¡¯t take ce quickly because it was a medicine that Liu Yufei had specially found. It would take at least 20 minutes for it to take effect.

    And these 20 minutes were enough to do the work here.

    As for Jiang Haoting¡¯s exhortation that they must wait until they had passed Old Madam Jiang¡¯s test before attacking, it had already been deliberately ignored by Liu Yufei. Regardless of whether they could pass Old Madam Jiang¡¯s test today or not¡­ This was a rare opportunity to attack Shen Xiaoxiao, and

    she definitely could not miss such a good opportunity.

    The most important thing was that it would be too difficult for Shen Xiaoxiao to fall for it.

    On the other hand, Yan Kuan nced at Jiang Haoran and said indifferently to Old Madam Jiang, ¡°Our Xiaoxiao¡¯s body is indeed a little thin, so I¡¯ve been telling her that I want her to exercise and learn from Old Madam Jiang. Look at how strong this body is. It¡¯s already 90 years old, and it¡¯s still so

    energetic.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang¡¯s sharp eyes looked at Yan Kuan. Was he saying that she had lived for too long?

    Did he think that she did not hear it? Showing off in front of her in front of the ss, this kid was really bold.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Old Madam Jiang did not know Yan Kuan. After retirement, she rarely paid attention to these young people. This was all her eldest son¡¯s matter. She had already retreated behind the scenes. If it was not for her eldest son¡¯s matter this time, she would not havee forward.

    Since she hade forward, she naturally had to handle this matter well. However, this person¡¯s tone seemed a little strange, right?

    ¡°Oh, Old Madam Jiang, this is my husband, Yan Kuan.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao interjected and said to Old Lady Jiang.

    Old Madam Jiang was stunned. She turned her head to look at Jiang Haoran. Sure enough, Jiang Haoran gave a wry smile. Old Madam Jiang was stunned by this expression.

    It seemed that it was really impossible to be soft. Second Brother was really useless. He couldn¡¯t even bepared to a young man.

    There were so many people here. Old Madam Jiang wouldn¡¯t allow herself to lose face here. It was already too much for her to take the initiative to say those words.

    Fortunately, she was used to speaking in the middle, so she didn¡¯t think it was too embarrassing. Since she had a husband and didn¡¯t divorce like the rumors said, it wasn¡¯t easy to handle.

    Of course, she actually didn¡¯t fancy a woman who remarried like this. She had lived so miserably when she was young and had never thought of remarrying. So, if it wasn¡¯t for helping her eldest son, she would never allow such a woman to enter the house.

    Now, it seemed that she could only let her eldest son walk another path. She had done all she could, and there was no point in staying any longer.

    If it really did not work out in the end, she would risk her old life to ensure that her eldest son was safe and sound.

    The olddy¡¯s eyes shone as she looked at the few of them. In the end, she put on a tired look and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m old, I¡¯m old. I can¡¯t bepared to you young people. Thank you for celebrating my precious grandson¡¯s birthday. This olddy will take her leave first. You guys have fun.¡±

    After Old Madam Jiang finished speaking, someone came forward to push the wheelchair. Her appearance onlysted a few minutes before she slowly disappeared from the hall. However, these few minutes also made everyone present inexplicably excited.

    Seeing that Old Madam Jiang had left, Ouyang Le hurriedly signaled to Liu Yufei with her eyes. It meant that n A had failed and that Jiang Wenwen could now drug Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Liu Yufei did not care at all about how Ouyang Le signaled to her. In her heart, she already had a premonition of her own actions. The drug had already been drugged¡­ Did she still need to be reminded?

 Chapter 733 - Hit

    <h4>Chapter 733: Hit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As soon as Old Madam Jiang left, Jiang Haoran and the others who were aware of the situation heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, even though Old Madam Jiang¡¯s appearance was short, it still made everyone inexplicably excited. At this moment, everyone had not dispersed yet, and they were still gathered together to talk about this legendary olddy¡¯s history.

    Jiang Wendong was a little disappointed. The old man was indeed very stupid. He couldn¡¯t even chase a wife.

    Jiang Wenwen was a little happy, but in the blink of an eye, she felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was really something. She clearly had a husband, but she still seduced her father. Now, it was equivalent to pping her face in front of everyone although no one said anything on the surface.

    But in private, she must have made a fool of their family a long time ago.

    From the time the olddy appeared to the time she left, it had already been half an hour.

    Jiang Wenwen carefully observed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s movements and found that there was nothing different about her except for her rosy cheeks.

    However, in order to avoid suspicionter, she was especially obedient today and decided to apany her grandmother to leave so that the fire would not bum her.

    Although she could not see how Shen Xiaoxiao would make a fool of herself, she did not feel it was a pity because she had already set her eyes on her.

    Moreover, the foreigner who was going to take revenge on Shen Xiaoxiao would also appear soon. What if she was hurt by themotion?

    Therefore, it was best for her to leave.

    From the moment the olddy looked at her, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that her entire body was trembling and ufortable.

    Especially since she was already next to Yan Kuan. She was wearing a short-sleeved qipao, and her skin was exposed. The feeling of the strict and loose suit rubbing against her skin was even more exciting.

    ¡®The lower half of her body had a strange feeling of wanting to be caressed.

    D*mn it.

    She had been tricked!

    Who, who had done this to her? She actually didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°What happened to Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Yan Kuan had been standing beside Shen Xiaoxiao the whole time. He realized that Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to be getting closer and closer to him. The flush on her face was getting thicker and thicker, and he was shocked.

    He growled in a low voice:

    D*mn it, who drugged you?¡±

    ¡®When they heard this, Dark 1 and 19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in surprise. Sure enough, it looked like she had been drugged. What was going on?

    ¡°Who did she get close to just now?¡±

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan came with her today. Fortunately, Yan Kuan had woken up. Otherwise, something big would have happened tonight.

    Yan Kuan also thought of this, but because of this, he felt even worse.

    At this moment, he looked at the two women as if they were dead. He took out a coin and threw it at Han Jia¡¯s high heels. Han Jia¡¯s legs tilted, and she directly pounced on Ouyang Le.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao tilted and avoided the collision of the two women.

    Han Jia and Ouyang Le also fell to the ground.

    Dark 1 and 19 rushed forward and blocked Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao behind them. At this time, Huang Yueyan also walked over. She knew that something had happened when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance. She immediately stood in front of Dark 1 and 19.

    ¡®There wereyers of barriers on thisyer, giving Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan time to retreat.

    Huang Yueyan also knew that Yan Kuan did not kill the two women because once this situation became chaotic, Xiaoxiao would be the one who would be embarrassed, not anyone else.

    Therefore, she looked at the two women at this moment and was extremely angry.

    This scheming was really good, especially Ouyang Le. D*mn woman, as expected, she was an annoying cockroach that could not be killed.

    She left a way out for her and didn¡¯t want to leave. This time, her good father wouldn¡¯te to save her.

    Such a good opportunity, even if she fell, Han Jia wouldn¡¯t miss it. She immediately calmed down and said loudly, ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, how have I offended you? Why did you attack me?¡±

    When she called out Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s name, everyone saw her. Yan Kuan was so angry that he took out Blue Demon and was about to kill Han Jia.

    Han Jia was shocked when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s action. Blue Demon.

    She was not the kind of weakling who didn¡¯t even recognize this.

    She just didn¡¯t think that Yan Kuan would really dare to attack her.

    Moreover, this was Yan Kuan? Not the fake they said?

    D*mn it. She originally thought that if Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was broken by the fake, even if Yan Kuan came back in the future, he would still be in great pain. It would be a great deal if she could make a fool out of herself here?

    But now that she saw Blue Demon, she realized that their calctions were wrong. This was not a fake, it was the real Yan Kuan.

    But did Mr. Jiang not know? Then, would there still be a chance for all of tonight¡¯s ns to seed?

    Just as Yan Kuan was about to make his move, Jiang Wenwen opened the back door and weed a group of people with heavy weapons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, get down on the ground.¡±

    D*mn it, he couldn¡¯t leave now. Yan Kuan directly used Blue Demon on Ouyang Le¡­

 Chapter 734 - Something New?

    <h4>Chapter 734: Something New?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was clearly the two of them who provoked him together, but Yan Kuan only attacked Ouyang Le. It was not because Yan Kuan was afraid of Jiang Haoting behind Han Jia, but because Han Jia was obviously more useful than Ouyang Le.

    Moreover, Han Jia still had what they wanted, so no matter what, he had to show mercy to Han Jia.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had always wanted to keep Ouyang Le alive. It was not because she was a saint, but because she had a premonition that she would get something unexpected by trading Ouyang Le with Ouyang Jinguo.

    Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s medical achievements were internationally renowned in his previous life, so it could be considered as leaving a way out for herself.

    Keeping Ouyang Le alive might be of great help to her in the future.

    She tried her best to suppress the desire that arose from the bottom of her heart. Shen Xiaoxiao said to Yan Kuan, ¡°Leave Ouyang Le alive. She¡¯s still useful.¡±

    Hearing this, Blue Demon had already changed the direction of his attack. However, Blue Demon would not stop until it saw blood. Therefore, even if Yan Kuan intended to leave Ouyang Le alive¡­ Ouyang Le¡¯s right chest was directly pierced through by Blue Demon.

    Ascream.

    It was supposed to attract everyone¡¯s attention, but at this time, more than 20 masked men suddenly came in and surrounded everyone with heavy weapons. Ouyang Le¡¯s scream did not attract anyone¡¯s attention anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Ouyang Le die.¡±

    With a cold voice, 19 immediately stepped forward and tapped Ouyang Le¡¯s chest a few times.

    After quickly stopping the bleeding, he stood up after seeing that Ouyang Le had fainted.

    There were so many mercenaries who suddenly barged into the banquet hall. Such arge amount of money was almost the same as the battle not long ago.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was more and more curious about Jiang Haoting¡¯s brain. What was he thinking when he made a move to trick her?

    Thest time the mercenaries barged into the banquet hall, they had already implicated arge number of officials, and many of those who had fallen were people who did not get along with the Jiang family. Even though Jiang Haoran had once fallen into the hands of the hostages, no one doubted him.

    No one had anything to say because Jiang Haoran had endured the pain of defending the country¡¯s rights, so no one doubted him.

    This time, if such a thing happened again, no one would be a fool. Naturally, there would be people who would be suspicious.

    Last time, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t have the time to make a move, but this time, Jiang Haoting dared to do so. She had to teach him a lesson. China wasn¡¯t like the feudal dynasties of the past. Once the voice of opposition from China sounded¡­ It was very likely to bring down Jiang Haoting in an instant.

    Therefore, this was also the reason why Jiang Haoting always made use of others to make a move.

    Originally, in Jiang Haoting¡¯s opinion, the Pei family was a very good executioner. However, Pei Dongguo suddenly died of old age, so Jiang Haoting had no choice but to use the Pei Li that he didn¡¯t think highly of.

    Pei Li really had some ability. After experiencing such despair, he was still able to stand firm and carry on taking revenge with hatred. Just this point alone was enough to shock everyone.

    Alright, let¡¯s talk about these mercenaries.

    There were more than 50 of them, and their methods were simr. They upied all the positions, cameras, and passageways. In any case, they had surrounded this ce.

    Many of the people who had experienced the terrorist attacks not too long ago could no longer describe how disappointed they were with China.

    This time, there were more people than thest time, and there were even more people with high statuses.

    Many people saw this scene and began to guess in their hearts that these people had surrounded them every two to three days. They were probably rted to some of the higher-ups.

    Putting everything else aside, China prohibited the sale of firearms. Even if these people wanted to smuggle these advanced heavy weapons, it would not be so easy to bring them in.

    China¡¯s customs had always been the most famous in the world, and its crackdown on smuggling and drug trafficking was also ranked ahead of the rest of the world.

    So, these people came in so easily and used these to deal with them. Everyone began to guess in their hearts that it must be a high-ranking official who was making a move.

    But who was making a move? And why was he making a move?

    Jiang Haoting¡¯s move was like digging his own grave. When they released the news, he would be in trouble.

    However, Jiang Haoting¡¯s impatience was enough to prove that he was seriously ill and couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also a little impatient at this moment. She leaned against Yan Kuan¡¯ss side. If she didn¡¯t hold it in, she would have hung herself on Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan took off his suit jacket and helped her put it on. The flush on her face was very unnatural.

    Huang Yueyan wanted to take care of her, but as soon as Shen Xiaoxiao touched her, she would cling to her like she had a soft disease.

    There was no choice but to hand Shen Xiaoxiao over to Yan Kuan.

    Now, everyone was squatting on the ground and did not dare to move. Only Yan Kuan and the others were standing there.

    ¡°F*ck, you guys aren¡¯t afraid of death, right? Eh, is this chick drugged? Look at her blushing face. Big Brother, look, we¡¯re in luck.¡±

    One of the men wearing a mask said to the boss behind him in surprise.

    Everyone was wearing masks. The only difference was that the leader was wearing a dark blue mask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our purpose. Find the person you¡¯re looking for and then attack.¡±

    Han Jia squatted on the side and smiled weirdly. However, she was not stupid enough to stand out and say that she was the person they were looking for.

    She slowly stepped back, nced at Lin Jiadong, and gave him a look. Lin Jiadong was so scared that he shivered. These people were really sent by Han Jia.

    It turned out that Han Jia didn¡¯t lie before. She really wanted to do a big deal here.

    Although Lin Jiadong didn¡¯t know why Han Jia¡¯s target was Shen Xiaoxiao (Han Jia had specifically mentioned this to Lin Jiadong before because Han Jia needed Lin Jiadong to step in when necessary. Obviously, now was the time for Lin Jiadong to step in.)

    Lin Jiadong was actually very afraid of death, but Han Jia told him that he didn¡¯t have to be afraid. She wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Lin Jiadong, Although Lin Jiadong didn¡¯t dare to believe it, Han Jia, who dared to n such a big terrorist attack¡­ Lin Jiadong could not be disobedient even if he wanted

    to.

    Besides, the only ones who did not move were Yan Kuan and his group. These mercenaries naturally saw it. When they received the order before, they also knew that there were a few tough guys here, but they had heavy weapons. Were they afraid of these guys¡¯ tough bones?

    No matter how tough their bones were, how could they be as tough as bullets?

    ¡°You guys are unconventional, right? You actually didn¡¯t squat down. Have you never seen a bullet before?¡±

    19ughed mockingly. Although there were many people here, they were not afraid at all. They wanted to know what they were going to do after this.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t be so smug. What are you guys doing with such arge amount of money? What¡¯s wrong with thew and order in China? They actually let you guys in so easily. It¡¯s really fun these days..¡±

 Chapter 735 - So Itâ€™s the Black Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 735: So It¡¯s the ck Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Many of the people here had seen the world. Of course, the terrorist attack not too long ago was still fresh in their minds. Although they were afraid, they had already experienced it once, so they were mentally prepared for the fear.

    Especially after 19 said those words, many people more or less expressed their dissatisfaction with thew and order of China. Of course, they only dared to be this displeased in their hearts for a moment.

    ¡°Tt seems that you guys are tough, and we are not vague. We came here today just to ask for one person. As long as the others are obedient, we will naturally not make things difficult for you guys.¡±

    19 was a little curious. Asking for one person? He immediately said:

    ¡°Oh? One person? Who? Holding so many heavy weapons just to capture one person? It¡¯s really funny.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, tell us exactly who you want to capture,¡± Jiang Haoran also said at this moment. Although he was mentally prepared for his son¡¯s banquet to be like this, he was also extremely ufortable.

    Moreover, he knew that this was definitely the handiwork of his Big Brother. He was bing more and more bold. If this continued, he even felt that his Big Brother would not be able to hold on to his position as the number one person in China.

    When the leading man heard that someone actually asked this question, he did not hesitate. It would be better to end this matter as soon as possible. The Chinese army was not to be trifled with. Originally, they did not intend to ept this mission, but those people said that¡­ As long as they captured the

    person they wanted to capture and immediately retreated, they would be able to guarantee their safety.

    Moreover, thismission was very generous. They did not want to miss it.

    Therefore, when they brought arge amount of firearms into the customs, they weren¡¯t detained and weren¡¯t discovered. This meant that what that person said was true. As expected, there were people looking after them from above, and only then did they slowly rx a little.

    Now that someone had asked, he didn¡¯t waste any time and directly said, ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao. We only want Shen Xiaoxiao alone.¡±

    This group of mercenaries was actually not professional. Just from their attitude alone, it could be seen that they were not fierce, nor were they bloody. They did not immediately show off their might.

    Therefore, many people did not have much fear in their hearts. Some bold ones even began to discuss among themselves. Capturing Shen Xiaoxiao and sending so many people just to capture a woman? It was really strange.

    Although everyone knew that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wealth wasparable to that of a country, it should not be to this extent.

    ¡°I, [know who Shen Xiaoxiao is. It¡¯s her. It¡¯s that woman. She¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Lin Jiadong pointed at everyone and looked over.

    The subordinate from earlier jumped up and said to his boss, ¡°So this woman is her. Hahaha, this is really fun.¡±

    ¡°Brother, hand over the woman by your side and I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this group of people as if they were idiots. Where did theye from? How could they be called mercenaries with such looks?

    In fact, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t know that the ident not long ago made many mercenaries terrified of China. After all, the mercenaries that Reger had led were nearly 50 people. They even had homemade ammunition, the ammunition was also all heavy equipment, but not a single person survived. They were

    all annihted.

    It had only been a short while since then, and soon, someone was going to organize mercenaries to go to China. However, no one despised living longer.

    Therefore, in the end, half of the people who could stop them were foreign hooligans who really could not survive. Just how professional were they? Of course not.

    Moreover, it was also because the person who hired them said that there were people above who could save their lives. Otherwise, no one would be able to take such a gamble.

    However, such unprofessional behavior made Yan Kuan and the others want tough.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt more and more ufortable. Yan Kuan didn¡¯t want to waste time. He nced at the people who were already standing at the top of the list with contempt and then said to Huang Yueyan, ¡°Hold her.¡±

    Then, he walked to the front of the leader and punched him in the head without saying a word. His temple was instantly blown up. It was bloody and direct.

    The leader fell to the ground and died. Everyone was stunned. Even Han Jia was shocked at this moment.

    This ck Emperor¡¯s method was really cruel to the extreme.

    But with so many guns pointed at him, was he really not afraid? She didn¡¯t believe it.

    But in less than a minute, Han Jia saw Yan Kuan directly kill almost 20 people who were hundreds of square meters in the farthester of the banquet hall. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to shoot before they were all killed.

    The rest of the people were scared silly and immediately prepared to shoot.

    But did they have a chance?

    Of course not.

    This night was simr to Yan Kuan¡¯s show.

    It was just the Blue Demon. In an instant, it was really just an instant. It was even faster than bullets, and all of them fell to the ground.

    What kind of shock was this? What kind of skill was this?

    No one believed what they were seeing.

    Some people¡¯s darts were even faster than bullets.

    And there were nearly 50 people here, but all of them died in less than two minutes.

    This, this, this, everyone was stunned.

    The subordinate who had been talking all this time looked at Yan Kuan with a face full of fear. He stammered as he knelt on the ground and said, ¡°ck, ck, ck Emperor, ck Emperor, please spare my life.¡±

    D*mn it, if they knew that the ck Emperor was in China, who would dare toe here and behave atrociously? Was he courting death?

    That subordinate had long been scared out of his wits, and his voice was even stammering. Only those who were close to them could hear him clearly.

    Dark 1 stepped forward, grabbed that man, and asked, ¡°Speak, who told you toe here? You sure have guts,ing to China to behave atrociously?¡±

    ¡®That man had long been frightened by Yan Kuan. At this moment, in order to survive, he naturally had to say what he had to say.

    He stuttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We really don¡¯t know. We only know, we know the arrangements of the higher-ups. The higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°The higher-ups? What higher-ups? You brought so many people to China. Didn¡¯t you get investigated?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. That person said that there are people in the higher-ups. The higher-ups, the higher-ups, will help. Nothing will happen to us. Nothing will happen to us.¡±

    ¡°Oh? There are people in the higher-ups? Who? Then those peoplest time were your aplices?¡±

    ¡°I, I, [don¡¯t know. I only know that the peoplest time had some connections. I really don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    It was enough for Dark 1 to ask these questions because everyone else had heard it. It was really the arrangement of the higher-ups. Who could stand being treated like this by their own country?

    Everyone was discussing animatedly, and Yan Kuan had already left with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    As for Dark 1, 19, and the others, they directly dragged Ouyang Le and left. As for Han Jia, of course, she would not miss it.

    The two of them took one each and walked out of the banquet hall.

    Seeing everyone leave, Huang Yueyan began to discuss with the people behind her who were outstanding in all industries.

    She nced at Jiang Haoran. Jiang Haoran did not retort or interrupt. Instead, he stood to the side and pulled his son who had been shocked by Yan Kuan, and did not say a word tofort him¡­

 Chapter 736

    <h4>Chapter 736</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    With someone as eloquent as Huang Yueyan around, it was too easy to stir up dissatisfaction with the government.

    Moreover, everyone had experienced it together, so they were even more indignant.

    These people were not simple people. In addition, the Jiang family¡¯s banquet was unprecedentedly grand. Almost all the influential people from all over the country hade, so this time, they had really stirred up a ho¡¯s nest.

    People with connections, or people with rtives in the system, had already begun to take out their phones to inquire.

    Anyway, the entire banquet hall had never been so lively before.

    Although Jiang Haoran knew everything that had happened, he still did not say anything. He would not help his Big Brother cover up everything. His silence was already the best way to express it.

    When everyone saw that the members of the Jiang family didn¡¯t say anything, the discussion became more and more intense.

    Jiang Haoting thought he was smart. He probably didn¡¯t know that he was shooting himself in the foot.

    Who asked him to do all these calctions, but he didn¡¯t expect the real Yan Kuan to appear?

    As for Jiang Wendong, he was extremely shocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s move just now. It turned out that the title of ck Emperor wasn¡¯t just for show.

    All 50 people were killed in less than two minutes.

    Heavens, what kind of technique was this?

    What kind of ability was this?

    Such a man and a woman were indeed a match made in heaven.

    As for the rumors from before, he felt that they could be ignored because this man was too strong, so strong that he could ignore all his ws.

    Alright, Jiang Wendong¡¯s admiration for Shen Xiaoxiao had now beenpletely transferred to Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say that you would send me to study at the ck Emperor¡¯s ce? When can I go?¡±

    When Jiang Haoran saw that he was actually like this, he understood. He had definitely be a fan of Yan Kuan. This was an inexplicable admiration for him.

    Achild of such an age was really impulsive.

    ¡°You¡¯ll go after this period is over. Why? Are you not willing this time?¡±

    ¡°How could I not be willing? I¡¯m too willing. This ck Emperor is too powerful, too powerful.¡±

    Jiang Haoran smiled helplessly. It was good that this kid was willing. It was good that he was willing. This time, he could finally be at ease.

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s short-term relief did notst long because he would soon find out what stupid thing his daughter had done. This was anotherwsuit, so let¡¯s not talk about it for now.

    On this end, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, Dark 1 and 19, split into two groups.

    Yan Kuan only wanted to take Xiaoxiao back quickly. It wasn¡¯t realistic to go to the hotel now, and tonight¡¯s matter would definitely not be over.

    Such unprofessional mercenaries. What awaited them should be the professional Chinese army.

    He just didn¡¯t know what kind of method Jiang Haoting would use to make them move, but as long as Jiang Haoting dared to make the army move, he would have a way to make Jiang Haoting regret it for the rest of his life.

    He was really looking forward to it, but it also made people have the urge to challenge him.

    ¡°Woo¡­ Hot¡­¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao got into the car, her suit had already been torn off by her. With Yan Kuan by her side, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tolerance was also much weaker. She always leaned closer to Yan Kuan. The coldness on his body was really toofortable.

    She wanted it too much.

    ¡°D*mn it.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked angrily at the woman beside him who was about to lose her mind. He was not a saint. For his lover to invite him like this, especially since this was Xiaoxiao¡­

    However, they were in the car. There was no other way, and they did not know what kind of crisis awaited themter.

    Thinking of this, his heart was filled with anger towards Jiang Haoting and Jiang Wenwen who had drugged Xiaoxiao.

    The 50 people he had just killed were not enough. Jiang Haoran should have been killed with them all together. He could not even teach his own daughter well. What an idiot.

    ¡°Be good. Bear with it. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±

    But how could Shen Xiaoxiao listen to these words at this moment? She tried her best to get close to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan did not dare to really hurt her, so he could only let her get close to him.

    However, this was not a problem.

    Moreover, he was sensitive to danger. After driving for a while, he clearly felt that there was a tail behind him, and there was more than one car.

    Of course, he had secret guards to protect him, but Xiaoxiao¡¯s condition still made him anxious.

    How could he make Xiaoxiao quieter?

    Knock her out?

    Of course not! This was the most harmful method.

    D*mn it, d*mn it.

    Yan Kuan slowly slowed down the car, his fingers gently tapping on his wrist. In less than three minutes, nearly five cars were slowly approaching him. He knew that his bodyguards had arrived.

    At this moment, Yan Kuan was distracted by the protection of the five cars and carried Shen Xiaoxiao, who was sitting in the passenger seat, into his arms.

    The autopilot had already been activated. Yan Kuan pulled out Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s panties without saying a word. Fortunately, she was wearing a skirt, which was very convenient.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thighs had long been wet. The effect of the medicine was too strong. She could endure for so long without making a fool of herself outside, which showed that she had already endured it to the extreme.

    The bruises on her thighs were all self-inflicted by her, which made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ache very much.

    He quickly pulled off his belt and held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist as she sat down. All of it was gone, and a sense of satisfaction flowed out of their mouths at the same time.

    ¡®Waves of warmth were released one after another, and the battle outside the window became more and more intense.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you slowly when we get home. Now, your husband is going to take care of you.¡±

    He kissed the woman on his body lightly and carried her to the passenger seat at the side, allowing the woman who was already half awake to wipe his body.

    After tidying up, he opened the window, took the gun, and both of them fired at both sides at the same time. The battle had truly begun¡­

 Chapter 737 - Commando Lone Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 737: Commando Lone Wolf</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°F*ck, are all the terrorists driving luxury cars worth tens of millions these days? This is too extravagant. This is really unexpected.¡±

    The lieutenant colonel, who was wearing abat uniform, was somewhat depressed as he drove his off-road car to chase after the luxury car in front of him. He spoke with some displeasure.

    Tonight¡¯s mission was inexplicable. A few days ago, they had already known that an urgent mission would be dispatched, but they had not expected it to be a terrorist attack.

    This terrorist attack was not strange. What was strange was that the higher-ups knew that there were terrorists invading, so why didn¡¯t they capture them at the first moment? Instead, they acted after the banquet that everyone knew about.

    Wouldn¡¯t this cause panic among the people? What were the higher-ups thinking?

    The leader of this operation, Lone Wolf, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was also filled with doubts.

    His body was cold and he did not say a word. However, his eagle-like eyes were staring intently at the luxury cars outside the window.

    Lone Wolf had a very good saying. Driving a luxury car to be a terrorist, what was his motive?

    Also, the shooting methods of the people in front of him looked familiar. He had a faint guess, but he did not dare to believe it. If that was really the case, it would be very ironic.

    ¡®They had just finished off the Ouyang family, and now it looked like another Jiang family was going to appear? Did this power really make people dizzy?

    ¡°Eh, they¡¯ve split up. Boss, which car are we following?¡±

    ¡®There were a total of six top-ss luxury cars in front, and the team they led had more than ten cars. Although it was said to be an act, everyone held real guns and bullets in their hands.

    Just a few shots on the street had already made people panic. Now, everyone was trying their best to hide and wait until they found a suitable ce to attack.

    However, those terrorists were really strange. Logically speaking, if they stopped, those people should have seized the opportunity to pursue. However, when they stopped, the other party also stopped. This was somewhat intriguing.

    ¡®What was the meaning of this?

    Lone Wolf found it particrly puzzling when he saw this. This was also one of the things he suspected.

    However, he immediately saw that the cars in front were clearly protecting the one in the middle. Therefore, Lone Wolf said, ¡°Follow the one in the middle. Inform the other brothers to follow the five cars on the side. If the other party doesn¡¯t take action, we absolutely cannot fire.¡±

    Du Lang was taken aback when he heard his boss¡¯s order. He asked directly, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything? They are terrorists.¡±

    ¡°How do they look like terrorists to you? Don¡¯t be blinded.¡±

    Du Lang was rmed when he heard what Lone Wolf said. However, the orders from above clearly stated that they were to stop the terrorists.

    ¡°But the orders from above?¡±

    ¡°Carry out my orders. I am themander of this operation.¡±

    Du Lang was momentarily speechless when he heard Lone Wolf say that. He immediately used his earpiece to issue orders to his brother.

    Lone Wolf did not exin the details to Du Lang because there was another mission that he had found odd ever since he got on the bus.

    Capture one of the women alive.

    He had seen the photo before. He knew this woman. She was the daughter of the Shen family. It was said that she had a special identity. However, no matter how special she was, Lone Wolf never expected that a daughter of the Shen family would actually be associated with a terrorist.

    Furthermore, this woman had interacted with Lone Wolf¡¯s aunt. Even though she had not appeared in China for many years, he did not believe that someone who could make a powerful woman like Liu Mei nod her head in praise would really be a terrorist.

    However, the higher-ups swore that this woman had been abroad for more than ten years and had long been an important figure among terrorists. If they caught her, it was very likely that they would directly wipe out the entire foreign terrorist nest.

    Lone Wolf was not a fool. He had carefully studied Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s information. Even though it had been less than thirty minutes since he had received the person, the information he could get was also very effective. However, would this woman who had just announced that Moxing had officially changed

    its name to Shen Enterprise be a terrorist?

    Would a terrorist allow her own business to be so brazenly disyed in front of outsiders?

    You said it was a cover-up?

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If it was really a cover-up, she would definitely not look for the Shen family.

    ¡®This matter was really getting more and more strange. Could it be that the person on top was really as he thought? If that was really the case, then what did he want from Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡®The car split up, and they immediately followed the car in the middle. However, why was it getting more and more remote in this direction¡­

    ¡°These people actually stopped firing?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Her body felt better, but her entire body was still a little weak.

    However, she had to persevere at this time. However, when she saw that the soldiers behind her actually did not fire at them, she felt that it was a little strange.

    ¡°I told them to split up and leave. If the Chinese army does not make a move, our people will not make a move.¡±

    ¡°En, as ast resort, do not engage in a fight with the other party. However, this Jiang Haoting is really something. He actually sent out such a team. Just by looking at the action of firing, you can tell that it is definitely not an ordinary army.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes to be so sharp.

    Indeed, this was not an ordinarybat unit, but a Chinese special forces unit, the Blue Wolf Commando Unit.

    ¡°Special Forces Unit, the Blue Wolf Commando Unit.¡±

    ¡®As soon as Yan Kuan finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Special Forces Unit?

    The Chinese special forces were famous all over the world. Any one of them would be able to take on a hundred of them in a one-on-one battle. This ability was even more powerful than some of their dark guards.

    Was this Jiang Haoting really crazy? He actually sent out China¡¯s elite troops just to deal with them?

    From the looks of it, he really wouldn¡¯t give up until he died today, right?

    ¡°Tl get my brothers to split up. Let¡¯s go to the container yard. Their main target is us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao understood the seriousness of the matter when she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. It looked like a fierce battle was about to begin.

    ¡°Little thing, are you afraid?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao sitting upright and thought that it was funny. This girl looked like she was facing a great enemy. Was she afraid or worried?

    ¡°Tm afraid? What a joke. I¡¯ve never seen Chinese special forces before. I want to meet them properly.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, good. You have guts. You¡¯re worthy of being my woman. However, you don¡¯t have to make a moveter. Your husband can still deal with these people.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. Come on, all of them were attacking him. She wanted to see how many hands he had.

    But could this man not be so arrogant all the time?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that your man is arrogant, but you shouldn¡¯t attack so easily now, understand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at Yan Kuan in surprise. He actually knew what she was thinking?

    But he didn¡¯t let her do it. Shen Xiaoxiao had the Suoyin Flower Tears on her body. Not to mention, the feeling of having a man to rely on actually made her quite impatient..

 Chapter 738 - Smart People

    <h4>Chapter 738: Smart People</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    At the junkyard in the suburbs.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? There¡¯s only one car following us?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the car behind her and was a little surprised. Why was there only one car? What was going on?

    Where did all the other cars go?

    ¡°It looks like the Blue Wolfmando is really a smart person.¡±

    Upon hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you saying that someone realized something was wrong and knew that we weren¡¯t terrorists, so they fell for it?¡±

    It could be said that way too. Yan Kuan touched the top of her head and put her coat on before saying, ¡°You could say that. So, let¡¯s go down and gather this smart person.¡±

    ¡®The car stopped in the open space and Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao got out of the car.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still wearing Yan Kuan¡¯s coat. The two of them did not look afraid at all, which surprised Lone Wolf and Du Lang who got out of the car.

    However, when Lone Wolf saw Yan Kuan when they walked in, all the doubts in his heart were answered.

    ck Emperor.

    ¡®The ck Emperor of the Dark Empire.

    Could he be a terrorist?

    Alright, wasn¡¯t it too low to describe him as a terrorist? This was the leader of the entire world. How could he be a simple terrorist?

    ¡°Boss, this can¡¯t be right, right?¡±

    Du Lang also realized that something was wrong. He didn¡¯t know ck Emperor, but he knew the clothes they were wearing.

    With one look, it was obvious that they were a couple attending a banquet. A suit, an evening gown. Was this a disguise? No, there was definitely something wrong.

    Lone Wolf waved his hand to signal Du Lang not to speak. He walked in front, and it was always snowing heavily in the winter in the capital.

    But tonight, a rare star and moon had appeared in the sky. There was still snow on the surrounding containers. Walking on the ground, one could even hear the creaking sound of one¡¯s feet stepping on the snow.

    ¡°ck Emperor.¡±

    With these two words, behind him, Du Lang¡¯s eyes almost popped out. He even immediately picked up the submachine gun in his hand and aimed it at Yan Kuan.

    Although he did not know who ck Emperor was, there was no one who did not know his name?

    ¡®The person he was chasing tonight was the ck Emperor. This was bad. Were he and his boss going to die here?

    How was he a terrorist? He was ten times scarier than a terrorist.

    ¡°Du Lang, put down your gun.¡±

    Lone Wolf immediately stopped Du Lang when he saw him raise his gun. The two of them were no match for ck Emperor. Even if he were to shoot, he was certain that the two of them would definitely be unscathed. Much less him raising his gun, the two of them would be the ones to lose their lives.

    Furthermore, even if their brothers were to follow them tonight, it was very likely that all of them would die.

    Who was the one who gave this d*mn mission?

    Wait, ck Emperor knew that he had let them off?

    If not, he would not have deliberately split up just now!

    Yes, that¡¯s right. If not, he would not have split up.

    ¡°Boss, this... this... this... this... is the ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Du Lang¡¯s mouth trembled slightly. Even a fool, who had always walked unhindered in the army, would be so afraid today.

    However, even though he was afraid, he had no intention of backing down. Instead, he raised his gun and pointed it at Yan Kuan. This was something that both Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at in a different light.

    ¡®The Chinese soldiers were indeed extraordinary. If it were a tiny country like R Country, they would probably have knelt down and surrendered or turned around to flee.

    ¡°Your subordinate is not bad. He is already so scared, yet he still dares to raise his gun.¡±

    Yan Kuan spoke. His cold voice sounded in the empty container yard. Lone Wolf took a few steps forward and came in front of Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Long time no see, Lone Wolf.¡±

    ¡°Yes, long time no see, ck Emperor.¡±

    Did he know them?

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Du Lang both looked at the two with a strange expression.

    Yan Kuan naturally would not ignore the woman behind him. He pulled her over and said, ¡°Lone Wolf, the leader of the Blue Wolf Commando team, Liu Mei¡¯s nephew.¡±

    This extremely simple sentence shocked Lone Wolf. He even knew about Liu Mei. He had investigated his background thoroughly. This ck Emperor was indeed powerful.

    ¡°Aunt Liu¡¯s nephew?¡±

    ¡°The ck Emperor is indeed powerful.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone know that I¡¯m powerful? But Lone Wolf, do you understand? You¡¯ve been following me all this while. Even if you don¡¯t understand, you should have figured it out by now, right?¡±

    What kind of riddle was this?

    Du Lang looked at the three people in front of him in puzzlement.

    Lone Wolf nced at Yan Kuan and then at Shen Xiaoxiao before saying, ¡°The secret mission I received was to take Miss Shen away. Now, it looks like the mission is naturally impossible toplete. And I don¡¯t wish toplete it. After all, my brother can¡¯t die in vain.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, good. You¡¯re indeed a smart person. It¡¯s good that you understand. I¡¯ll let Old Xiao handle this matter. Nothing will happen to your Blue Wolf Commando team.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what does that mean?¡±

    Du Lang was listening from behind in a daze. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was feeling puzzled.

    Yan Kuan looked at Lone Wolf. He was responsible for his own soldiers. He pulled Shen Xiaoxiao to his side and pulled her over. It was a little cold outside, so he did not want to freeze her.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s training mission is over. Inform the brothers to return to the base and wait for orders.¡±

    Du Lang was getting more and more suspicious. He was a soldier that Lone Wolf had brought out. He would not doubt his boss¡¯s loyalty, nor would he doubt his boss betraying the mission again. Of course, even if he betrayed the mission, he would still follow. However, he would also be nervous... He had

    personally heard about the boss¡¯ special mission tonight when he was leading the team.

    He could only seed, and could not fail.

    Ifhe told all his brothers to stop, that would be a failure. When that happened, something would happen to the boss.

    ¡°Boss, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Carry out my orders.¡±

    Lone Wolf was infuriated. Du Lang could only ept his fate and pass down the mission through the earpiece.

    ¡°Turn off the earpiece.¡±

    Du Lang never expected that he would suddenly be asked to turn off the earpiece again. What was he supposed to do? However, he did not ask any further. Instead, he did as he was told. After all, his boss would definitely not harm him. Although ck Emperor made him feel terrified, the woman beside

    him did not show any signs of fear. It was impossible for him to be inferior toa woman.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, can you tell me what is going on now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very easy to tell that someone wishes to follow the same path as the Ouyang family, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It was as he had guessed, but Lone Wolf still felt extremely ufortable. The military region promoted that leader¡¯s ideology every day. It was likely that many of his brothers treated that leader¡¯s summoning as a divine order. What a piece of rat shit. It was disgusting.

    ¡°Commander Xiao is one of your people? You deliberately told me that you knew?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I said he was a smart person. I did deliberately let you know, but he is not one of my people. He is only one of my secret guards.¡±

    Lone Wolf and Du Lang were shocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s words. One of the secret guards?

    If this was not the ck Emperor¡¯s men, then what was it?

    At that moment, even Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned by the news. Themander of Zone A, one of China¡¯s six military regions, was one of Yan Kuan¡¯s secret guards. What kind of existence was this...

 Chapter 739 - Hurting You Is Saving You

    <h4>Chapter 739: Hurting You Is Saving You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will betray you? Telling me such important news?¡±

    Lone Wolf suppressed the shock in his heart and pretended to be calm as he asked Yan Kuan.

    ¡°There is nothing in this world that I, Yan Kuan, am afraid of.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lone Wolf wanted to say that he was too arrogant, but when he thought of this man¡¯s actions, wasn¡¯t he arrogant? Moreover, he had the right to be arrogant.

    ¡°Your brothers will be fine. However, there will still be some small lessons.¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    ment

    ¡°I thought you knew.¡±

    Lone Wolf was stunned. He knew? How did he know?

    ¡°You should know who gave this order now. My goal has been achieved. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°That simple?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Howplicated would it be otherwise?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Lone Wolf. His eyes were full of ridicule, but Lone Wolf understood. How was it simple?

    He knew that person¡¯s goal, and he also knew Commander Xiao¡¯s identity. How could it be simple? How would he exin it to his brothers when he returned?

    Most importantly, he had someone backing him.

    The leader of Military Region B was his father-inw.

    This was Yan Kuan¡¯s goal, right?

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor¡¯s n is really good. He took down two military regions in one go.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, as expected, it¡¯s easy to talk to smart people. If Commander Liu doesn¡¯t make a move, he¡¯ll be the one to take the me for tonight¡¯s matter. I remember that your Old Liu isn¡¯t that person.¡±

    These lone wolves in politics had only graduallye into contact with each other in recent years. As he climbed higher, he gradually came into contact with more things.

    Moreover, he had indeed heard from his father-inw that the more stable that person¡¯s position was, the worse it would be for them. It was just that he hadn¡¯t expected that the news of the ck Emperor would be so fast. He even knew that that person was going to make a move¡­ He had to inform his

    family immediately, or the consequences would be unimaginable.

    However, he really owed the ck Emperor a favor.

    ¡°[ really have to thank Lord ck Emperor. Du Lang, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Yan Kuan suddenly took out Blue Demon.

    Du Lang immediately aimed his gun at Yan Kuan. Before Lone Wolf could exin to Du Lang, Du Lang had already fired his gun.

    However, what Du Lang never expected was that not only was the person standing in front unscathed, all the bullets that were fired were deflected by him, the legendary number one hidden weapon, Blue Demon, attacked the two of them directly.

    Two muffled sounds of pain rang out.

    Both of them had their left chests pierced through, causing the two of them to grimace in pain.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Thank you? Boss actually said thank you to Yan Kuan? What was the meaning of this?

    Du Lang watched as Lone Wolf forcefully held onto his chest and pulled him away. He could not describe how he felt.

    ¡®What was the meaning of this? He had just been beaten up for nothing?

    ¡°Bear with it. We¡¯ll talk about itter. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡®With that said, Lone Wolf turned around and left with Du Lang. Bright red blood droplets fell on the snow-covered ground, making it look extremely ring under the moonlight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the sudden scene. Although she was puzzled, she did not immediately say anything.

    Yan Kuan pulled her into the car. The heater in the car made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s slightly cold hands be more flexible. She then asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±

    ¡°You heard it. What I want to do is to make them fight among themselves. Jiang Haoting really thinks that his position is too stable, doesn¡¯t he? We are not the only ones who dislike him for being so eager to get rid of his dissidents. Just wait and see. In the future, Jiang Haoting will have too many things

    to take care of himself.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, I have a big gift waiting for him. He can only get beaten up, right?¡±

    ¡®When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan say this, she felt very strange. The difference between Yan Kuan and her was too big.

    She believed that she could lead the Dark Empire well, but that was all.

    Let the Dark Empire be a leader in the underworld? She couldn¡¯t do it.

    However, Yan Kuan was different. Not only could he lead the Dark Empire to be a unique existence in the world, he could also make the Dark Empire so that no country or group could bully it at will.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never be able to learn his methods no matter what.

    This was the difference.

    It was not just a difference in strength, but a difference in all aspects of strength.

    And this one.

    After Du Lang and Lone Wolf got into the car, Du Lang was much more puzzled than Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, he did not dare to speak when he saw Lone Wolf remain silent. After the two sat in the car, they immediately stopped the bleeding and bandaged it. Then, Du Lang personally drove for a very long time before he heard Lone Wolf say,

    ¡°Pull over.¡±

    As the captain of abat team, Lone Wolf naturally knew where and when to speak.

    The area was extremely empty, with no obstructions. Furthermore, he had taken off all his equipment before getting off the car.

    Du Lang did as he was told. He knew that this matter was going to be troublesome when he saw his boss¡¯ expression.

    After walking out of the car and walking nearly a hundred meters forward, the two of them stopped.

    ¡°Everything tonight was arranged by the Jiang family. Before I left, I received a secret order to bring back Shen Xiaoxiao, the woman beside ck Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why did the higher-ups want to capture the ck Emperor¡¯s woman?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. The higher-ups didn¡¯t order to capture the ck Emperor¡¯s woman. It should be said that the higher-ups probably didn¡¯t expect the ck Emperor to appear, but they did order to capture Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°As for whether to use Shen Xiaoxiao to threaten the ck Emperor or to control the ck Emperor, I¡¯m not sure. But I don¡¯t agree with such methods.¡±

    ¡°Who gave the order? Moreover, if that person didn¡¯t show mercy tonight, would all of our brothers be dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. If the ck Emperor didn¡¯t show mercy on purpose tonight, all of our brothers would have died tonight. Therefore, you and me, we can¡¯t just go back just like that.¡±

    Du Lang didn¡¯t expect his boss to suddenly say this. However, he immediately understood what he meant. He wanted them to lie to each other, not only in their statements, but also in their wounds.

    It was impossible for the two of them to go back safely. Even the ck Emperor had just said that those brothers had to pay a small price.

    ¡°Boss, I understand what you mean. Someone dragged us to be the vanguard and take the fall, right? And it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s that person?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you understood what we said just now. It¡¯s indeed that person. Therefore, this wound that the ck Emperor left on us will really save our lives.¡±

    ¡°The Blue Demon¡¯s wound can¡¯t be faked. We can only be injured by the ck Emperor personally so that it won¡¯t arouse suspicion. Moreover, we can also let that person know that the ck Emperor is here.¡±

    The topic became more and more serious. They had joined the army with hot blood, but they had never thought of getting involved in such a political battle. But now, not only them, but the entire Blue Wolf Commando Unit had been brought in.

    If they had not deliberately held back tonight, even though they were fearless, if they really wanted to be enemies with the entire Dark Empire, they had no chance of winning at all. China was probably going to change¡­

 Chapter 740 - Education In Battle

    <h4>Chapter 740: Education In Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The car continued to drive, and Shen Xiaoxiao sat in the passenger seat. However, neither of them let down their guard. They had developed a sense of danger since they were young.

    They did not think that they would have nothing to worry about after the army was deployed. Instead, their hearts were now in their throats.

    Yan Kuan sped up. The two children at home were the key.

    If Jiang Haoting knew that his preparations had failed one after another, he would probably disregard his morals and morals and attack the children in the end.

    Yan Kuan would not think that Jiang Haoting would be soft-hearted if he could even attack his own brother.

    ¡°Has there been any feedback from Dark 2?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Because there was no news, the two of them became more and more anxious.

    At this moment, in the vi.

    Little Treasure was hiding in the wardrobe with Da Bao.

    The gunshots outside were incessant. Uncle Dark 2 stayed in the room and did not go anywhere, but he still let the two of them hide in the wardrobe.

    ¡°Little Treasure, are those bad people outside arresting us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it should be. They saw that Mommy and Daddy left, so they attacked us.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then will something happen to us?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard from Second Uncle that there are more than 50 secret guards protecting us outside. Second Uncle said that unless they send an army over we will be safe.¡±

    ¡°We are children. They won¡¯t let those people deal with us.¡±

    These analysis words were what Dark 2 had just told them, but Dark 2 and everyone else had miscalcted.

    At this moment, the ground floor was indeed being crushed by the army, but it was indeed the army of Region B.

    It was also the army of Lone Wolf¡¯s father-inw.

    The order they received was also to destroy the terrorist base, so in order to destroy the base, they were even more elite than the team of Blue Wolf¡¯s special forces.

    Every military region had their ace special forces, and Region A was Blue Wolf, while Region B was Scorpionfish.

    ¡°Captain, this is really a big nest. Look at this weapon and equipment. They are even more advanced than the ones we used. Moreover, these people¡¯s skills are really amazing. Where did these terroristse from? If we really let them seed, then it will be troublesome.¡±

    As the captain, Mao Yan sat in themand car and looked at the vi that was not far away from the rain of bullets. He was not as optimistic as his deputy, Ji Pao.

    He had once gone abroad for a training session with the captains of the six major military regions. He was fortunate enough to witness the methods of the leader of the global **** ck Emperor.

    Although they had been separated for many years, the more he looked at it, the more frightened he felt. The sense of familiarity grew stronger.

    Such a powerful enemy was more and more likely to be a secret guard personally trained by the ck Emperor.

    If this was really the ck Emperor¡¯sir, then it would be really bad.

    However, such a vi with more than 50 heavy soldiers. Why was that?

    Was there something or someone in this vi?

    Regardless of whether it was the ck Emperor¡¯sir or not, this ce was probably not that simple.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Should we let the second team go? Fortunately, when we set off, the orders from above were to send out heavy soldiers, A Grade orders. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this group of people. Boss, I request for battle.¡±

    Mao Yan nced at Ji Pao. Request for battle?

    He already had the intention of getting the troops to retreat.

    Mao Yan thought for a moment, then turned to Ji Pao and said, ¡°Bring a group of people and go around from the back. Go straight to the second floor and see who they are protecting with so many soldiers.¡±

    ¡°What? We aren¡¯t going to send out any troops?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, use your brain and be careful. The protection on the second floor might be even tighter than that on the first floor. Tell the third team to stop taking off and the parachutists to stop moving as well.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on? Why have they all stopped?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ll know once you go and take a look. I¡¯m afraid that if our ne moves, we¡¯ll definitely be shot to pieces.¡±

    ¡°Report!¡±

    The two of them were discussing when a small soldier suddenly ran over.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Reporting, Captain. Allmunications have been cut off. We can¡¯t receive orders from above.¡±

    ¡°What? Allmunications have been cut off?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the other party has used amunications interceptor. Not only us, but the other party has also cut off allmunications and is unable to recover.¡±

    D*mn it.

    The suspicion in Mao Yan¡¯s heart was almost confirmed. Allmunications had been cut off, and everything within a 100-mile radius had been cut off. This was something that an ordinary person would not be able to do.

    ¡°Ji Pao, act immediately. Remember to report the news as soon as you get it. If you can, go to the top floor to check it out. But if there¡¯s any danger, immediately retreat. You must not meet it head-on. This is an order.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise toplete the mission.¡±

    Ji Pao was not a fool. With such a huge amount of money, they couldn¡¯t even cut off allmunications. They could not do it with top-notchmunication equipment, but to be able to cut off all of these¡­ It could be seen that the other party was definitely not as simple as they had imagined.

    Dark 2 had been in the room the entire time. Not only was the other party¡¯s firepower fierce, the equipment was even more advanced. It was no wonder that it was the work of the army. Fortunately, he had made a prompt decision so that the other party could notmunicate with the outside world, so

    they could not have backup. This way, they might even be able to fight their way out.

    Otherwise, based on the army¡¯s overwhelming operation this time, it would be very difficult for them to win.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on the first floor?¡±

    ¡°There are no deaths for the time being, but all of them are injured.¡±

    This was already the best oue, but Dark 2 knew that if this continued, his brothers would definitely die.

    This was something that he did not want to see. However, if they really had no other choice, the small atomic bomb on the top floor could blow up everything within a hundred miles.

    However, if they did that, then their rtionship with China would be officially broken.

    The future was really hard to say.

    ¡°prepare the ne. When necessary, activate thest n. Protect the safety of our little masters. Remember, not a single one of our brothers can be missing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate obeys.¡±

    The secret guards retreated. Their equipment was world-ss. Fortunately, everyone had special bulletproof vests on them, but even so, there would always be injured people.

    Dark 2 pulled open the wardrobe and pulled the two children out:

    ¡°Da Bao, Little Treasure, put this on. Second Uncle will send you to theer.¡±

    ¡°What about the uncles outside? Will they leave with us? If they don¡¯t leave, we won¡¯t leave either.¡±

    Hearing Little Treasure say this, Dark 2 felt a littleforted. This was very simr to Boss, but Little Treasure was still a child, and it was their future hope. How could they let Little Treasure put himself in danger?

    ¡°They will leave too. We will be fine. But from now on, Little Treasure, Da Bao will be under your protection. Can you do it?¡±

    Little Treasure turned to look at Da Bao and nodded hard at Dark 2.

    ¡°Yes, I can protect Da Bao. Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Dark 2 nodded. He took Little Treasure¡¯s pistol and personally changed the empty shells inside. He said to Da Bao, ¡°See? It¡¯s real this time. Remember, being merciful to the enemy is cruel to yourself.¡±

 Chapter 741 - Information Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 741: Information Gathering</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Little Treasure held the gun that he had already toyed with and was stunned for a long time.

    Were these real bullets?

    His uncle had said that unless it was absolutely necessary, he could not use real bullets before he became an adult. Was this what his uncle meant by ¡®absolutely necessary¡¯?

    But at that time, he did not know what he meant by ¡®absolutely necessary¡¯. His uncle had said that when his and Da Bao¡¯s lives were in danger, it was absolutely necessary.

    Little Treasure was extremely smart. When he saw the gun, he immediately understood what Dark 2 meant. He nodded and said, ¡°I will never let anyone hurt Da Bao and me.¡±

    ¡°And me, Second Uncle. I know how to do it too. Look.¡±

    Dark 2 looked at Da Bao. The little princess in their eyes was also holding a pistol. However, what surprised Dark 2 was that the gun¡¯s bullets had been reced with real bullets. Where did thise from?

    ¡°Da Bao, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, I know this too. This was given to me by my father.¡±

    Dark 2 did not speak anymore. Seeing that the two children were prepared, he felt a little sad. These two children were not even five years old, yet they had sent so many people to capture them, and they were still so heavily armed.

    These people must have gone crazy.

    It seemed that it was not a bad thing to break with China. Since such a leader was so reckless, there was no need for them to persist.

    Ji Pao tried his best to reduce his breathing. Although the mes of war were flying not far away, regardless of whether it was their skills or marksmanship, their individualbat abilities wereparable to those of special forces. They definitely did not dare to underestimate them.

    The entire vi waspletely dark without any light. He relied on his many years of experience to explore the second floor. He did not even dare to bring one of his brothers along.

    He climbed up the wall and looked at the rooms one by one. The corridors of each room were filled with people. Every sentry post was strictly guarded. At this moment, Ji Pao finally understood his boss¡¯s words.

    The second floor was the most terrifying ce.

    He looked at the other party¡¯s weapons. They were all submachine guns and short cannons. What exactly were they protecting? At this time, not a single one of these people had left. All of them were still here.

    Ji Pao had doubts in his heart, but he did not dare to reveal any of them. At this moment, not only was it important to investigate, it was even more important to protect his life.

    However, every movement he made was like walking on thin ice. He realized that the further he went, the more guards there seemed to be. There was not even the slightest possibility of him moving. He could only watch from the wall.

    He could either go down or just stay there.

    ¡°Arrange a ne to escort the little masters away. Those troops are really crazy. They won¡¯t let the two children off.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? When Boss returns, we¡¯ll teach those people a lesson. Brothers, be on high alert and swear to protect the little masters to the death.¡±

    ¡®These words shocked Ji Pao. What did they mean? They had so many soldiers to protect two children?

    Ji Pao did not dare to stay, nor did he have the courage to continue investigating. He slowly moved down.

    But suddenly, there seemed to be a light shining over his head. Ji Pao subconsciously took a look, and this gave him a big fright.

    Was this a mini missile?

    £¤*#*, Boss was right about everything. This was really a big product.

    If this thing was fired, they would all be finished. From the looks of it, the equipment was ready. D*mn it, he had to report, he had to report immediately.

    Ji Pao climbed more carefully. Fortunately, the vi was only about ten meters. He was used to the usual training. Therefore, he carefully shrank down from the corner and ran to the boss¡¯smand car.

    How could Ji Pao have thought¡­ Since the security was so tight, how could he move so quickly without encountering any danger?

    ¡®The amount of information Ji Pao had received was simply too great, and he himself had directly overlooked this problem.

    On the second floor of the vi.

    Dark 2 looked at the dark guard in front of him and asked, ¡°Have you sent the news to him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that kid should have heard it.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, that person is so stupid. I¡¯ve already discovered him, and he thought that he had hidden well.¡±

    Dark 2 smiled and touched the top of Little Treasure¡¯s head. Indeed, although the kid¡¯s skills were impressive. How could such a person climb up to the second floor without being noticed?

    Then wouldn¡¯t they have died hundreds of times already?

    ¡°So, don¡¯t be so self-righteous. Also, don¡¯t be a simple-minded person with strong limbs.¡±

    By intentionally revealing the information to the other party, Dark 2 had a n. After all, they were all Chinese, and they knew their own country¡¯s people, especially the soldiers in the army. These people were definitely not people who killed innocents indiscriminately.

    If they knew that they were only crushing a pair of children with such heavy force, they would probably slowly cease fire before they even had to make a move.

    As for what orders they had received and how they had been deceived, that was not what he was concerned about.

    He was also betting that themander outside did not know the real truth.

    It was not that they could not kill their way out, but they really did not want to be enemies with China and the Chinese army.

    ¡°What did you say? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Tm sure, really, it¡¯s really two children. They are protecting two children.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it.¡±

    Mao Yan was filled with hatred. At this moment, he was certain that this was the ck Emperor¡¯sir, and even more certain that it was a pair of ck Emperor¡¯s children inside.

    Although this information was hidden, he had heard of the news that the ck Emperor had a pair of children who were not even five years old.

    Why did the higher-ups send them to provoke the ck Emperor?

    Why did they send their entire squadron out? Didn¡¯t they know that such an action would likely leave their entire squadron without a corpse?

    ¡®That was the ck Emperor.

    Why did they have to provoke the ck Emperor?

    Were they crazy?

    But before they left, why did the higher-ups say that they were terrorists?

    Moreover, the old man did not reveal anything wrong when he was outside. They were also talking about terrorists. Could it be that the old man had also been deceived?

    Meanwhile, Old Man Liu Lin, who Mao Yan was speaking about, was also extremely surprised.

    He had just received news that the higher-ups wanted to take away two children who had been kidnapped by terrorists. As for the identities of these two children, the higher-ups said that it was confidential.

    Not only was it confidential, but this news also made him feel a little suspicious. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. However, at this moment, the news could not be spread out.

    This made the uneasiness in his heart grow stronger. That was his most elite trump card troop. If there was really a problem, he would definitely lose his skin, however, it would cause more than a hundred people under him to be in trouble.

    ¡°Report.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a personal call.¡±

    ¡°B*stard, who told you to take a personal call at this time? Get out.¡±

    ¡®When the orderly saw the boss getting angry, he was also extremely afraid. However, the son-inw of the boss had already made dozens of calls, saying that he must contact the boss in a hurry. He was also worried about someone, so he had no choice but to run in to report. Look, it really offended the boss.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Lone Wolf.¡±

    Lone Wolf?

    Old Liu¡¯s heart jumped. Lone Wolf should be on a mission at this time. Why would he establish a private line?

    He knew his son-inw very well. He would not suddenly call at this time. What was going on? These two military regions had moved out at the same time. Only the upper management knew about it. Lone Wolf knew a little because he was his son-inw. Could it be that something had happened?

    ¡°Hello, Lone Wolf¡­

 Chapter 742 - Anger

    <h4>Chapter 742: Anger</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old Liu was walking around anxiously in thebatmand area. D*mn it, d*mn it, how dare they set him up like this?

    What should he do now? What should he do now?

    ¡°Messenger, messenger, prepare the car. I want to go to thebat area.¡±

    Old Liu strode out. When the people behind him saw that themander had personally gone to thebat area, they all stood up and wanted to follow him.

    Old Liu had just reached the door when he suddenly reacted and quietly ordered his trusted aide.

    The aide was stunned when he heard that. It couldn¡¯t be! It was actually like this?

    But he also knew the importance of this matter. He and themander were tied together. If something happened to themander, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either.

    At this moment, it was urgent and needed to be dealt with immediately.

    For a moment, the entirebat area started to be chaotic¡­

    ¡°Mao Yan, they are all wearing bulletproof vests. What about us brothers?¡±

    ¡°Tell everyone not to sh head-on and not to hurt the other party¡¯s vital points. Reduce the firepower and stall for time. It¡¯s best to fight for a while and rest for a while.¡±

    This order made the squad leader, who was in the lead, stunned.

    ¡®What the h*Il was going on?

    The squad leader quickly retreated to verify the reliability of the order. Mao Yan looked at his subordinates¡¯ eyeballs.

    Everyone was wounded. It was a close call. They were almost wiped out.

    ¡°Listen up, all of you. This is a drill. Do not harm the other party¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°What? Mao Yan, this is a drill? Are you kidding? We do not have empty shells in our hands. They are all live ammunition. Live ammunition. Which drill would use live ammunition? Moreover, the equipment and firepower of the other party do not look like a drill.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to show the authenticity of this drill. That¡¯s why we used live ammunition. Didn¡¯t you realize that after fighting for so long, the opponent still didn¡¯t hurt your lives? Did any of our members die?¡±

    The squad leaders looked at each other. There really weren¡¯t any deaths.

    ¡°This, it really doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    ¡°So, from now on, wait for the order. We¡¯ll take a break and fight. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to get through in a short time.¡±

    ¡°But how long will this fightst? There will be a time when we run out of bullets, right?¡±

    ¡°Allmunications have been cut off. Headquarters will send people over. We¡¯ll wait for the order.¡±

    Mao Yan said this because he had just sent his trusted aides back to deliver the order. What should he do next? It was best to wait for the order.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would never let his brothers die.

    As the army gradually reduced their firepower, Dark 2 and the others naturally stopped.

    Only then did the squad leaders believe that this might be a drill.

    However, today¡¯s drill was really exciting. Those people were all so skilled that there was nothing to say. It was unknown which military region they were from, but they were really awesome.

    ¡°Their firepower has weakened, and they seem to be resting while fighting.¡±

    It seemed that the other party wasn¡¯t an idiot, and it was very likely that they had really been deceived.

    After thinking for a moment, Dark 2 said to everyone, ¡°They are resting while fighting. We should also weaken our firepower and conserve our strength. If any are seriously injured, we will rece them. The ne should still be prepared at all times. Remember, don¡¯t let out any light.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They still had to be fully prepared. They definitely couldn¡¯t let down their guard. However, their boss should be back soon.

    It would be easy then.

    ¡°Do you think you can run away just because you caught me? Let me tell you, Shen Xiaoxiao won¡¯t be able to escape today. That person must be caught today. And those two little things, do you really think they can hide? The Chinese army is out. Don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±

    Han Jia was pressed behind, but her mouth didn¡¯t stop talking.

    Ouyang Le had long passed out. Secretly, he nced at this noisy woman and fired a pistol at her. Now it was quiet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi right now. Jiang Haoting, that lunatic.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Boss?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They must be going back too.¡±

    Dark 1 and 19 drove back immediately.

    On this side, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had already felt something was wrong when their car had just entered five kilometers away from the vi area. Their hearts were getting more and more anxious. It seemed that Lone Wolf was just the beginning.

    This was the most important part.

    ¡°Jiang Haoting, if I don¡¯t y you to death, my surname won¡¯t be Yan.¡±

    It was rare for Yan Kuan to be so angry. If he hadn¡¯t scolded him, Shen Xiaoxiao would have also scolded him.

    At this moment, several cars suddenly appeared behind him. There were many officers and soldiers in the cars.

    Yan Kuan suddenly braked, and with a graceful movement, the cars crossed the road.

    ¡®Calling for reinforcements, right?

    Tll make sure none of you can go back alive.¡¯

    Yan Kuan was filled with killing intent. At this moment, he did not care whether they were in the army or not.

    The killing intent all over his body could not be blocked.

    The car that was forced to stop quickly jumped down from below. There were nearly a hundred soldiers. Old Liu saw the car in front stop, and when someone got off, he also got off.

    Was this a helper?

    These were the thoughts of both of them at the same time.

    However, Yan Kuan¡¯s imposing manner was really shocking. He stepped forward with an imposing manner that was like a rainbow, and his eyes were sharp. The bone-piercing coldness in this cold winter month was inexplicable.

    Every step he took, everyone¡¯s heart would be filled with fear.

    Every time he took a look, it seemed that the flying snow in the sky would be reduced by a little.

    That kind of killing intent was like snow covering, ice-cold and bone-piercing. It came from all directions and prated people¡¯s hearts.

    Who was that?

    Such a powerful killing intent?

    He didn¡¯t have any weapons in his hands, but that kind of inexplicable aura that made people feel fear and fear made the heart of an experienced person like Old Liu tremble.

    Could it be?

    Could it be that this was the ck Emperor they were talking about?

    ¡°All of you retreat.¡±

    All of the soldiers did not expect the oldmander to order everyone to retreat at this time.

    And he slowly stepped forward.

    ¡°Commander.¡±

    ¡°All of you, stand down. You are not allowed to follow me.¡±

    After reprimanding his adjutant, he strode forward.

    If he did not step forward at this time, this man would probably really make a move. It was just that his killing intent was too strong.

    Yan Kuan looked at this person who was walking towards him alone. His gaze became colder and colder. He was quite brave.

    ¡°ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°It seems that I was too merciful. Lone Wolf and the others should have been killed.¡±

    It was really him.

    Old Liu was now convinced by his son-inw¡¯s words. This man was really the ck Emperor. It seemed that they had been tricked by that b*stard Jiang Haoting this time.

    Moreover, the news just came. The ck Emperor killed 50 real mercenaries in two minutes. No one in his entire military region could do such a thing. How did he offend this devil?

    ¡°Talso just received news. I¡¯m going to rescue them now.¡±

    ¡°Rescue? Not abduct?¡±

    ¡°T know that the ck Emperor¡¯s name is well-known, and I also know that you¡¯re intentionally doing me a favor. I just learned about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about karma after we save the people. I¡¯m afraid that those children are the children of the ck Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Liu Lin, if there¡¯s anything wrong with my children, I¡¯ll bury all of you together with anyone who shows up tonight.¡±

    Old Liu knew that this man was not joking, nor was he bragging.

    His heart was uneasy. He did not know if Mao Yan had already gotten them.

    If that was really the case, he even believed that the man in front of him would really annihte them all. If that was really the case, he would really be the sinner of the entire military region¡­

 Chapter 743 - The Black Emperorâ€™s Fame

    <h4>Chapter 743: The ck Emperor¡¯s Fame</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old Liu did not know how to describe his satisfaction towards Mao Yan.

    ¡®What a smart person. He was able to stabilize his troops under such circumstances. It seemed that he had noticed something was wrong.

    Old Liu turned to look at the ck Emperor.

    This would not anger this person, right?

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately got out of the car. She did not care about the fighting over there and directly walked into the vi.

    ¡®When all the people who were fighting saw the woman who suddenly appeared in the middle of them, all of them stopped their weapons at the same time.

    The lights turned on with a thud.

    ¡®The vi area instantly became bright.

    At this moment, everyone could see the surrounding faces clearly.

    And it was precisely because they could see clearly that whether it was Mao Yan, Old Liu, or the soldiers behind them, they were all inexplicably shocked and broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡®They thought that there were only people in the vi, but when they looked, they realized that they had already been surrounded.

    ¡®Those secret guards were all squatting in the bushes nearby. They did not know how they had done such a cover-up.

    ¡®There was even a small team less than five meters away from their temporary battle zone.

    What kind of existence was this?

    If they really wanted to y for real, the other party only needed that small team to wipe out all of theirmanding squadron, not to mention the teams that were hiding at the side with no less than a hundred people.

    Did you think that you could win with the support of the follow-up troops?

    It was really a dream.

    ¡°Is that a mini missile?¡±

    Someone shouted, and everyone looked up at the roof. As expected.

    Amini missile was aimed at them, and the helicopter next to it was also hidden under the night sky.

    Old Liu couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.

    This was the ck Emperor.

    This was the ck Emperor¡¯s power.

    Ifhe hadn¡¯te to stop them but to support them today, none of them would have been able to escape.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Auniform voice sounded after Shen Xiaoxiao entered the vi.

    Old Liu nced at the ck Emperor beside him. Those people called the woman ¡®Boss¡¯ just now?

    Shen Xiaoxiao.

    That woman was rumored to be the new boss of the Dark Empire, Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡®D*mn it, d*mn it!¡¯

    ¡®Jiang Haoting, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±

    Which one of these two was easy to mess with?

    ¡®They actually provoked them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance made Dark 2 heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not have to go to thest step.

    However, themander downstairs was really smart. They had waited for their boss and the others to arrive while they were fighting and resting.

    The two children pounced on Shen Xiaoxiao as soon as they saw her enter.

    There was a hint of determination on their small faces. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the weapons in the hands of the two children. Her anger was even stronger than Yan Kuan¡¯s.

    When she had just arrived, seeing the scene made her d that themander called Mao Yan who ran out was not an idiot.

    Otherwise, it was not only Yan Kuan who would not let them off. She would not let them off either.

    From the moment Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan appeared, and of course, when his boss appeared, Mao Yan knew that he had guessed correctly.

    He even let out a long breath.

    This feeling of having his throat strangled and almost suffocating was simply too unbearable.

    Because of his boss¡¯s attitude towards Yan Kuan, he knew that he had definitely won the bet.

    However, he did not want to think about the meaning behind it anymore. The boss probably also knew about it. Who was the one who wanted to borrow someone¡¯s knife to kill and almost made an example out of him? This was no longer something that he was worried about.

    However, the boss hade personally. This reputation of being shady seemed to be even more terrifying than he had imagined.

    If they had really killed his children just now, the oue would have been unimaginable.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was a drill? Who is this woman?¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down. How would we know about the matters above? If they say that it¡¯s an act, then it¡¯s a drill. A soldier¡¯s talent is to follow orders. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about this.¡±

    ¡°Tknow, I know. But that was really dangerous just now. But this drill is really exciting. It¡¯s much more exciting than the drills we participated in previously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t know about it at the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Alright, reorganize the team. Bring everyone back.¡±

    Although they had lost, they had learned a lot, especially the camouge skills of the other party. They didn¡¯t even know about it.

    ¡®The troops were very disciplined. Even if they lost in the drill, everyone would get hurt. But when the reorganization was really over, everyone was not ambiguous.

    In less than five minutes, everyone got into the car. Of course, other than Mao Yan, there was also Old Liu.

    Mao Yan was left behind by Old Liu¡¯s instructions. From today onwards, this Mao Yan was his trusted aide. He had to focus on nurturing him. This indirectly saved his life.

    No, it saved the entire military region¡¯s life.

    ¡°Mao Yan? You participated in the military personnel exchange meeting five years ago?¡±

    Yan Kuan had some impression of Mao Yan. At the global exchange of the special forces meeting five years ago, Lone Wolf and Mao Yan were among them.

    Mao Yan did not expect this ck Emperor to remember.

    At that time, thest test for these foreign special forces was to enter abat unit toplete a sneak attack mission.

    However, all of them failed. One had to know that at that time, the top-notch special forces of nearly 100 people from the world were dispatched just to kill one person. However, not only was that person unharmed, he even captured nearly 100 of them alive, and that person was the ck Emperor.

    In the end, they realized that the reason they were not killed was because the ck Emperor had deliberately let them off.

    This greatly disappointed the leader who had held the exchange meeting back then. Of course, it was also because after that incident, the ck Emperor¡¯s reputation became more and more well-known around the world.

    It could be said that after a long period of time, the ck Emperor was undoubtedly like an idol in the hearts of the special forces soldiers who had participated in the exchange.

    How he tortured them at that time and how he used tactics were also simted by them many times in the following days. He was even written into the special forces training materials as the most mysterious and precious A-Grade file.

    Now, when he had just fought with the ck Emperor once again, he realized that this man really had the ability to look down on the entire world.

    When he thought that the men he trained were already the best in the country and could even be ranked among the best in the world, this man¡¯s men had already defeated him in seconds with just a simple ambush.

    Now, he truly believed that they had let him go on purpose and did not take his life, nor did they take the lives of his brothers.

    ¡°Five years ago, I was surrounded by the ck Emperor, and tonight, I was surrounded by the entire army. Lord ck Emperor really lives up to his reputation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. To be able to force my secret guards to cut off allmunication equipment, not bad. Old Liu, your men are really powerful.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, thank you for showing mercy. I will give Lord ck Emperor an exnation for tonight¡¯s matter.¡±

    This was a kind of promise in disguise. On the way here, the two of them had already had a simple exchange. For Liu Lin to say this, it meant that not only the entire Military Region B, but the entire family behind him also knew what to do.

    He was looking forward to it!

 Chapter 744 - Give Me a Cannon, Taking Me As a Woman Thatâ€™s Easy To Bully

    <h4>Chapter 744: Give Me a Cannon, Taking Me As a Woman That¡¯s Easy To Bully</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was still a little weak as she hugged the two children, she was very clear in her heart.

    Tonight, Jiang Haoting came out after them one after another. First it was her, then the children.

    It seemed that Jiang Haoting really wouldnt give up until he caught her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled the children into her arms. The weakness of the two children when they saw their mothering back was too obvious.

    After all, they were only four years old and not even five years old.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not afraid, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°If Mommy and Daddy can¡¯t make it back in time, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Protect Da Bao (Little Treasure)!¡±

    The two children spoke at the same time, which made Shen Xiaoxiao feel even more upset.

    ¡°Dark 2, thank you. You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    ¡°This is what this subordinate should do.¡±

    ¡°Bring the two children down to rest. They¡¯re scared too.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, Little Treasure, be good. Mommy will go and see how things are going outside. I¡¯l be with you guys in a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be good. Welll wait for Mommy and Daddy toe back.¡±

    The two children had seen quite a lot of these scenes in the past year. Although it was a crisis this time, they still managed to get through it safely.

    Therefore, if one asked the two children how scared they were, they really weren¡¯t. However, the nervousness from before was definitely there.

    It was simr to the first time a child participated in an exam. However, the exam was canceled in the end, so the nervousness was naturally canceled as well.

    After seeing the children safe and sound with her own eyes, Shen Xiaoxiao went downstairs. She couldn¡¯t care less about the people outside who were injured, but the brothers downstairs were all injured in order to protect her children. They had suffered this. This revenge¡­ she naturally wanted to take.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao took over the Dark Empire, she took away the strongest elite troops, and these people also respected her as their boss.

    So when they saw her just now, that uniform address gave everyone outside a fright.

    Before this, Shen Xiaoxiao might not have felt anything, but after experiencing these people saving her children, she truly regarded these people as her brothers.

    Perhaps if she was given another chance, she really could not leave just like that, leaving these people behind.

    ¡°Brothers, I, Shen Xiaoxiao, thank you all.¡±

    Without saying much, she let those who were not injured take care of those who were injured. Those who should retreat immediately returned to the base. The rest of the matters would be taken care of by her slowly.

    ¡®When Dark 1 and 19 arrived, they just happened to see the troops retreat. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Those people were covered in injuries, but not a single one was carried away.

    What did this mean? This meant that both Dark 2 and Yan Kuan did not kill these people. Why didn¡¯t they kill them? The two children were definitely safe and sound.

    Otherwise, not to mention the boss, even Dark 2 would not let these people leave like this.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t catch the good show.¡±

    ¡°Come on, we yed around with Military Region A. We had a good time. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t expect Military Region B to make a biggermotion.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? There were at least 200 people just now, sorge-scale. Hehe, to deal with two children, don¡¯t you think it would be aughing stock if the whole military region knew about it?¡±

    After they finished talking, they dragged Ouyang Le and Han Jia, who were behind, and walked over.

    Ouyang Le was left to recuperate and be locked up, while Han Jia was directly thrown to the ground by them. With a scoop of cold water, the cold weather and ground could immediately be frozen awake.

    ¡°You, you, you b*stards, how dare you, how dare you treat me like this? Do you know who¡¯s behind me?¡±

    Han Jia jumped up from the ground. The ice that quickly formed on her body made Han Jia shiver all over.

    She couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    But even so, she was still more arrogant than anyone else.

    Yan Kuan looked at her coldly and said directly, ¡®Who is the person behind you that can make you so arrogant? No matter who it is, they can¡¯t save you. Do you think it¡¯s the president of the country? Can they fish people out of our hands?¡±

    ¡°You, you, how do you know that the person behind me is not the president of the country? Let me tell you, the person behind me is Jiang Haoting, Jiang Haoting.¡±

    Old Liu, who was listening by the side, was burning with anger. He rolled out from the back of the car with Mao Yan.

    ¡®The greenbat uniform was even more obvious in the snowy night.

    Han Jia couldn¡¯t help but shiver again. Why would there be people from the army?

    No, Jiang Haoting said that he had a backup n. Could it be that it didn¡¯t seed? Or did Yan Kuan join forces with the army? There was a spy? Was there a spy?

    ¡°Did you just say that the person behind you is Jiang Haoting?¡±

    Old Liu suddenly interrupted, scaring Han Jia so much that her heart jumped. ¡®Oh no, this is bad.¡¯

    ¡°T didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything? Humph, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    After 19 said that, he took out a recording pen from her pocket. Han Jia¡¯s legs went limp on the ground. She had betrayed Jiang Haoting, and Jiang Haoting would definitely not let her off.

    Ohno, oh no.

    ¡°Give it to me, give it back to me. I was forced to say this, forced.¡±

    No one cared about Han Jia¡¯s shouting. Old Liu took the recording pen from 19¡¯s hand and was ready to leave. He looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡®I, Liu Lin, owe you this favor. See you again.¡±

    Old Liu left directly, followed closely by Mao Yan.

    Yan Kuan saw Han Jia lying on the snow, trembling with fear. He immediately said to Dark 1, ¡°Send her to the water prison.¡±

    In the middle of winter, if she was sent to the water prison, even if she didn¡¯t freeze to death, she would be a cripple. However, at this moment, no one cared about her.

    ¡®When Han Jia heard the word ¡®water prison,¡¯ she couldn¡¯t even shout.

    Dark 1 immediately moved forward. However, at this moment, a roar suddenly appeared in the sky, making everyone look up.

    ¡®Three armed helicopters actually appeared in the sky in Military Region B, which had just been evacuated.

    Under each of the helicopters, there were ropedders, and there were already ck spots moving on them.

    D#*mn it, the army was not enough, and there was also the air force.

    Big spending, it was really big spending.

    ¡°Could it be that the sea,nd, and air forces are working together to deal with that pair of children at my house?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were sarcastic, which made Old Liu, who had just walked to the car, shocked.

    ¡®Was it really the sea,nd, and air forces?

    What was Jiang Haoting trying to do? Was he crazy?

    Did he know or did he not know who he was provoking?

    ¡°Is Jiang Haoting crazy?¡±

    ¡°Crazy? He¡¯s not crazy. He probably thinks I¡¯m crazy and that I¡¯m still in that corner of Java. If I¡¯m not here, this woman and children, no matter which military region you send out, will be an easy thing to do.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, Jiang Haoting¡¯s spending is really heaven-defying. The politics of China is also heaven-defying and corrupt, right?¡±

    ¡°Firing an anti-aircraft gun at me? You really think Im a woman easy to be bullied, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll kill every single one of them.¡±

    Just as Yan Kuan finished speaking, an angry female voice came from the vi¡¯s entrance, scaring everyone to look over.

    Good heavens, Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the vi with an anti-aircraft gun on her shoulder. Her furious appearance was shocking.

    She really was a strict and tolerant woman.. This temper, was this the modem version of Mu Guiying leading the army, or was it Charlie¡¯s Angels?

 Chapter 745 - You Donâ€™t Think Iâ€™m So Cowardly, Do You

    <h4>Chapter 745: You Don¡¯t Think I¡¯m So Cowardly, Do You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    It wasn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fault for being hot-tempered.

    It was just that tonight, they had really gone too far.

    Not to mention the two military regions sending out their elite troops, even the air force had joined in the fun. Did he really think that the Chinese army was his own guards?

    Up until now, Jiang Haoting hadn¡¯t received any news that Yan Kuan had returned. He thought that Yan Kuan was still missing, and there was only her and the two children in China.

    This was really bullying women and children.

    Moreover, it was such a big move. Didn¡¯t he feel ashamed?

    Did he really not care about his own reputation?

    ¡®Where did they put China? If they were found out by those foreigners, would they be making a joke?

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that if she did not do something serious now, she would be letting everyone down.

    ¡°Get me a cannon and bombard it. If the next onees, bombard it. If anotheres, bombard the next one as interest.¡±

    It was the first time that Old Liu and Mao Yan had seen Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fiery temper.

    Of course, there were also the soldiers in thest retreating car. They were all stunned by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s domineering words.

    Everyone could imagine a scene. A woman in a cheongsam who looked elegant and gentle was holding a small cannon in her hand and shooting it at the ne in the sky.

    This scene made everyone¡¯s balls hurt.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this woman too strong?

    Also, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a drill? F*ck, was this real?

    With a bang, the tail of the ne was sted into mes.

    Those on the chaindder immediately jumped down. Following that, a person jumped down from the cockpit.

    Everyone could see clearly that the sky was filled with mes and the ne was falling at a visible speed.

    However, no one was worried that the people would fall and die.

    This vi was built on the beach.

    Otherwise, would such a huge formation not affect the surrounding residents?

    However, in such a cold winter month, one could imagine the feeling of falling into the sea.

    ¡°yan Kuan, your wife¡¯s temper is quite straightforward.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at the little thing that suddenly flew into a rage. This domineering aura really made him excited.

    ¡®What he liked the most was her long-toothed, five-wed, and energetic appearance. As long as she was happy, she could kill everyone, let alone the few nes in the sky.

    Because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s action, the other two nes could only fly to the side.

    Old Liu had no choice but to say to Mao Yan, ¡°Contact H Army Headquarters immediately.¡±

    ¡°Boss, themunication hasn¡¯t been restored yet,¡± Mao Yan said to old Liu with some difficulty.

    Old Liu didn¡¯t want to see his old partner suffer. Look at the equipment of the ck Emperor. He even had this small-sized artillery shell. When the sea,nd, and air were deployed, they all had preparations.

    This was close to the sea again. It would be fine as long as they didn¡¯te to search with warshipster.

    But just as he finished praying in his heart, the whistle sounded.

    ¡°Old Liu, do you think I should kill all of them, or show mercy?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. He was really treating the Chinese army as a joke.

    How could Jiang Haoting be worthy?

    ¡°Yan Kuan, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    Liu Lin also saw the seriousness of the problem. If it could be said that it was a personal grudge just now, then this was really too much.

    Yan Kuan did not answer. Liu Lin¡¯s heart was uneasy. He looked at Yan Kuan, and his gaze was fixed on the woman holding the cannon not far away.

    Liu Lin instantly understood. He did not care about anything else and directly walked to Shen Xiaoxiao and said to her, ¡°Madam Yan, I will definitely give you an exnation for this matter. I will definitely not let you suffer grievances for no reason. Please be magnanimous. These brothers were all

    unwittingly made into gun handles.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at this 50-year-old man and sneered.

    ¡°If don¡¯t make a move, the three of us will be your gun handles. If you, the navy and army, make a move, my gun handles will be beaten into a ho¡¯s nest. Do I have to thank you?¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    ¡°China has such a person as the head. It really makes people anxious about the future. Liu Lin, right? Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t give you face. If these things are not all evacuated within three minutes, I will make them disappear on the horizon forever.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she threw away the cannon barrel in her hand in a huff. She turned around and walked to Han Jia¡¯s side, kicking her with a flying kick.

    She couldn¡¯t fire a cannon, so she could teach her a lesson.

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao had vented her anger on Han Jia, Yan Kuan smiled helplessly. This little guy was still soft-hearted. She had only hit the tail of the ne and didn¡¯t hit the head. He could see that and still left some leeway.

    Thinking of this, Yan Kuan walked up quickly.

    ¡°Okay, go make the call.¡±

    Yan Kuan had already let them connect to themunication device. Liu Lin felt like he was about to be pardoned. As the leader of the military region, he had to lower his voice to others today, and he had to do so.

    Not only was he humiliated, but the entire military district was also humiliated.

    ¡®What the h*ll was wrong with Jiang Haoting? Why did he not care about anything?

    The call went through. Liu Lin did not know how tomunicate with the other party. It had only been three minutes since they arrived. The armed nes that had been hovering above their heads and did not know if they shouldunch all flew out of the sky.

    The warships that had been prepared for battle at sea also picked up the people who had fallen into the sea and retreated.

    Yan Kuan looked at Old Liu¡¯s relieved look and said indifferently, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t used this mini missile yet. Why don¡¯t we test its power?¡±

    Hearing this, Old Liu broke out in cold sweat. It was winter, and there were snowkes flying all over the sky. The weather that was supposed to be abnormally cold made him break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Go and contact themanders personally. You must meet them tonight, as well as the H and Ymanders. But the D and C armies must not give themselves away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mao Yan naturally knew the seriousness of this matter and contacted the heads of the military regions.

    One had to know that these people were not allowed to leave the military regions unless ordered by the higher-ups. Now, this Old Liu deliberately said this in front of Yan Kuan were a way of expressing his stance.

    Mao Yan was not a fool. Otherwise, he would not have stopped under such circumstances.

    He naturally understood what was going on here.

    It seemed that the skies of China were really about to change¡­

    Liu Lin¡¯s decision made Yan Kuan extremely satisfied. However, he still had more important things to do. How could he be easily bullied like this?

    ¡®Was it that easy?

    His wife and children were being bullied like this. If he did not do something, he would not be a man.

    ¡°Since Old Liu has something to do, I won¡¯t dy. But I can give you a ride on the way. Coincidentally, I also have to go to the courtyard. It¡¯s on the way.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words shocked Old Liu. Go to the courtyard? To look for Jiang Haoting?

    This, this, this¡­

    ¡°Why? Does Old Liu think I¡¯m so cowardly?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that Yan Kuan, you, really, really, young especially, young especially¡­¡±

 Chapter 746 - His Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 746: His Thoughts</h4>

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan looked like someone who wanted to settle scores with Jiang Haoting. Not only Old Liu, but Shen Xiaoxiao also wanted to go.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, aren¡¯t you being too impulsive? You don¡¯t haveplete evidence.¡±

    Hearing Liu Lin¡¯s words, Yan Kuan only smiled.

    ¡°Is there a need? To me, evidence is unnecessary.¡±

    Indeed, there was no need, as long as he, the ck Emperor, had confirmed it.

    Liu Lin wanted to open his mouth to persuade him, but Mao Yan behind him quickly tugged at his clothes.

    This ck Emperor¡¯s style was obviously not something that could be persuaded. Rather than talking to Yan Kuan about this, it was better to think about how to discuss other thingster.

    After all, how could they possibly know what Yan Kuan was going to do? They had never fought with the ck Emperor before, never before.

    ¡°Old Liu, this subordinate of yours is indeed not bad.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled at Mao Yan. No one understood what that smile meant.

    However, when Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Kuan was going, she wanted to follow him, but Yan Kuan said, ¡°Wait at home.¡±

    ¡°Wait? Every time you go out and ask me to wait, you won¡¯te back. I must go today.¡±

    This was the truth. Not only did Shen Xiaoxiao feel insecure, but she also felt that it was best for both husband and wife to appear together at this time.

    Especially since Jiang Haoting wanted to set her up with Jiang Haoran.

    How could she not make it clear at this time?

    ¡°Go and change your clothes.¡±

    In order to convince Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan had never seeded except for using force.

    Old Liu and Mao Yan were surprised by Yan Kuan¡¯s attitude towards Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This ck Emperor doted on his woman. He did what he had to do, and he wasn¡¯t just being perfunctory. He really cared about her.

    Just now, they could tell that if Commander Liu was not soft-spoken towards Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan would probably let her shoot down the three nes.

    Yan Kuan doted on his wife and children so much that today¡¯s incident had really offended her.

    It was all because of Jiang Haoting. He had really eaten sh*t and actually bullied a woman and children, even though this woman was extremely strong.

    This couple was really a pair of weirdos.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not return to the vi to change her clothes. Instead, 19 took a coat and cotton pants and walked down.

    Yan Kuan nced at 19. This kid really knew Xiaoxiao like the back of his hand.

    If he was not a couple with Dark 1, he would have been transferred away long ago. He was bing more and more an eyesore.

    Liu Lin naturally would not really be in the same car as them. The two teams moved separately. After getting into the car, Shen Xiaoxiao quickly changed into her clothes.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with an ambiguous smile and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to do it again?¡±

    Yan Kuan licked his lips. After making sure that the children were alright, the longing in his heart actually rose again, especially when Xiaoxiao was changing clothes beside him.

    There was always some desire in his heart.

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t he a b*stard? He was simply possessed by his sperm.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried that the effects of the medicine wouldn¡¯t wear off?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan indifferently and said directly, ¡°19 already gave me the antidote just now. I forgot to tell you.¡±

    Look, he felt that 19 was really a hindrance.

    But it was good that the antidote was effective. It was always harmful to the body.

    Yan Kuan did not say anything more. He wanted to try again. There were many opportunities. He just wanted to tease her just now.

    ¡°Can we enter the courtyard just like that?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, have you forgotten that you¡¯re a bandit after being a good citizen for so long?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the bandit.¡±

    ¡°Am I not a bandit? Aren¡¯t you a bandit¡¯s wife and a bandit boss?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless for a long time after hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s shameless words. However, the nervousness in her heart lessened a little.

    It was not a small matter to face Jiang Haoting directly. The interruption just now made both of them feel much more rxed.

    ¡°Tm afraid Jiang Haoting knows you¡¯re back now, right?¡±

    ¡°So what if he knows?¡±

    ¡°If we go now, maybe he¡¯ll be on guard?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m going to the courtyard, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going to look for Jiang Haoting.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the little thing next to him with amusement. She was getting cuter and cuter.

    ¡°There are other people in the courtyard, but Jiang Haoting¡¯s family is not the only one.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao finally understood.

    Yan Kuan was really going to make a move.

    ¡°Are we really going to pull him down? Now?¡±

    ¡°The timing is very good. It¡¯s an opportunity created by Jiang Haoting himself. At the very least, the military power must not fall into his hands. Three dayster, the military power will change. ording to the past, this was supposed to be handed over to Jiang Haoting. Otherwise, Jiang Haoting would

    not have proposed such a joint naval and army exercise.¡±

    ¡°It was also to fight a beautiful battle. Of course, this was for the outside world to see.¡±

    ¡°At first, he thought it was foolproof, but I showed up.¡±

    ¡°This messed up his n. At this time, he is probably more anxious than us.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you let those people go. I thought you just didn¡¯t want to be enemies with China.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, silly. So what if we made an enemy out of China? As long as the two children were hurt in the slightest today, we won¡¯t be afraid even if we made an enemy out of the world. Perhaps Jiang Haoting¡¯s head would have been beheaded by now.¡±

    ¡°He should be d that his subordinates aren¡¯t on the same side as him. He should also be d that his own ambition is too big.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really a fox who can think of a n.¡±

    ¡°Another fox?¡±

    Yan Kuan listened to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s evaluation of him and smiled. As long as she was happy, it was fine.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart had already turned a thousand times. This Yan Kuan really made people feel afraid. His thoughts were too deep and he had too many tricks up his sleeve. Just when she thought that she had guessed it, he had already turned around to take a step further.

    ck Emperor.

    At this moment, she finally understood why the people outside called him ck Emperor.

    Even if there was no strategy, she would still have to give him a big word of respect.

    ¡®As expected, before they even reached the outside of the courtyard, the guards were already many more than usual.

    Initially, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that Yan Kuan would park the car somewhere and the two of them would climb over the wall to enter.

    However, there wasn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know where Yan Kuan actually took out a pass.

    The car drove straight to the gate of the courtyard. The guards at the gate checked it and let them in after scanning it with a scanner. In less than a minute, a person who looked like an officer ran over personally.

    Yan Kuan nodded. That person sat in the back of the car and led the people in personally.

    It was that simple?

    Yes, it was that simple.

    ¡°Mr. Chen has been waiting for a long time. He knows that Mr. and Mrs. Yan wille.¡±

    ¡°The security tonight is much stricter than usual.¡±

    The officer smiled and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°That person is probably afraid of revenge. He just went to the government hall overnight and has 20 bodyguards with him. This situation has made the whole courtyard nervous. I¡¯m afraid no one will sleep well tonight.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s such a good night. It¡¯s good not to sleep..¡±

 Chapter 747 - A Grasshopper On a Rope

    <h4>Chapter 747: A Grasshopper On a Rope</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    A detached house, near the corner of the wall. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned by this position.

    Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t there be a first person staying in such a ce? After all, there was no need to consider the security aspect.

    ¡°Madam, are you wondering why Mr. Chen is here?¡±

    The military officer was very good at reading eyes. Shen Xiaoxiao only hesitated for a moment before he saw her.

    Since she had been seen through, she did not hesitate and nodded.

    The officer had a smiling face. Although he was in his thirties or forties, the dimples on his face were particrly obvious because of his smile. Moreover, even though he looked so harmless, Shen Xiaoxiao could recognize the stars on his shoulder. Three stars¡­ This was a lieutenant general.

    Good heavens, the person who came to pick them up was a lieutenant general. Who was this so-called Mr. Chen?

    ¡°Mr. Jiang doesn¡¯t have the right to live in this house now, unless he is really caught by the military.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. The military caught him? Could this Mr. Chen who lived here be¡­?

    Yan Kuan tightened his grip on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. Shen Xiaoxiao instantly realized that it was really that person.

    But hadn¡¯t he already left?

    ¡°Then there¡¯s really a lot to wait for.¡±

    ¡°Sir, Madam, please.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything more. They followed the lieutenant general into this mysterious vi¡­

    Jiang Haoran returned to the vi, wanting to pick up his daughter and get ready to leave.

    But Jiang Haoting wouldn¡¯t let him leave so easily. He had already received the news that Yan Kuan had returned.

    However, he didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened at the banquet. There were already troops stationed there, and 50 corpses had been carried out. It was impossible for him not to know such a sensational matter.

    Moreover, the wounds were all caused by Blue Demon. Even if he wanted to y dumb, he could not.

    He did not know where Fourth Brother he had gone to. He had not returned until now, so he could only anxiously wait for Jiang Haoran¡¯s return.

    Jiang Haoran had returned. However, his attitude made Jiang Haoran extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Second Brother, what exactly happened? I have been waiting for you. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother is so resourceful. Don¡¯t you know what happened? You still need to ask me? You can just ask Fourth Brother. But Big Brother, you¡¯re so straightforward. You won¡¯t let me go even though I¡¯m your biological brother.¡±

    ¡°How dare you. Second Brother, that¡¯s how you talk to me?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, have you been sitting in a high position for too long? How dare I? You¡¯re not my father or my mother. You¡¯re just my brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, you know that¡¯s not what Big Brother meant. We¡¯re brothers.¡± Jiang Haoting looked at Jiang Haoran helplessly.

    Jiang Haoran had long been immune to Jiang Haoting¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Brother? I¡¯ve never seen a Big Brother attack his own brother.¡±

    ¡°Lhave never thought of attacking you. Even if there is really danger, I have arranged people to protect you.¡±

    Did Jiang Haoran believe that? Of course not.

    If he had not been saved by ident every time, he would not have been able to wait for the people arranged by his Big Brother to save him.

    ¡°Then I really have to thank Big Brother. It is toote. I will take the two children back first.¡±

    Jiang Haoran really didn¡¯t want to talk more with Jiang Haoting. No matter how much he said, it was useless. He had already decided that when the two children were sent abroad, he would immediately pack them up and leave the country. His money was enough. As for these businesses¡­ If the Jiang

    family wanted them, they could keep them. They really thought that he wanted them.

    Only they themselves thought that he wanted them.

    After saying that, Jiang Haoran turned around and left.

    However, Jiang Haoting would never give him such a chance. This younger brother of his was still useful. He definitely could not let him go just like that. After all, his younger brother¡¯s rtionship with Yan Kuan was better than his. It was also because of his younger brother¡¯s rmendation that he

    got to know Yan Kuan. That was why he got to know Yan Kuan.

    Now was the critical moment. Yan Kuan had returned to the country. As long as he relied on his younger brother to stabilize the other party, everything would wait until after the military power election.

    He was really reckless today. Now, not only could he not attack those people, but he even had to be careful not to set himself on fire.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao was drugged tonight. Do you know who did it?¡±

    Hearing Jiang Haoting¡¯s words, Jiang Haoran had a bad premonition. What did his Big Brother mean by saying this all of a sudden?

    Jiang Haoran finally had a reaction when he saw Jiang Haoting. He smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Jiang Wenwen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable. She¡¯s still a child. She¡¯s only 12 years old. She¡¯s your biological niece. You watched her grow up with your own eyes. How could you do this?¡±

    Jiang Haoran never dreamed that the person who drugged Shen Xiaoxiao would be his own daughter.

    No wonder. No wonder that the banquet had not ended yet, but that girl who clearly liked to party the most had actually left with her grandmother ahead of time.

    So that was it, so that was it.

    However, he did not believe that his daughter would go against Shen Xiaoxiao for no reason. He must be using her, definitely.

    ¡°She is a member of my Jiang family. It is her duty to contribute to the Jiang family. Second Brother, you are thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°I think the person who is thinking too much is you. You b*stard, are you worthy of being my big brother? Are you worthy?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, regardless of whether I am worthy or not, you know the ck Emperor¡¯s character. If your daughter makes a move against Shen Xiaoxiao, he will not let you off. Therefore, you can only stand with me and be tied to me. ording to your friendship with Yan Kuan, you must stabilize Yan Kuan for

    me. At least, until after the military power election. Otherwise, if something happens to Wenwen, I will not be able to protect her.¡±

    Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t expect that their brotherhood would turn out like this one day.

    Simrly, he also didn¡¯t expect that his daughter would bring him such big trouble. Yan Kuan was a person who protected people, and he even almost caused Shen Xiaoxiao to be in trouble. This time, it was really difficult to handle.

    But if it was really like what his Big Brother said, he didn¡¯t want to go to Yan Kuan.

    D*mn it, this son and daughter was really a debt from his previous life.

    ¡°Think it over carefully. I still have something to do and have to go to the building. I hope to hear your good news tomorrow.¡±

    Jiang Haoting tured around and walked out of the study.

    He had already used their brotherhood as a benefit. This time, he absolutely could not fail.

    Jiang Haoran walked around the study. He thought for a long time but still could not figure out what to do.

    Jiang Wendong was waiting anxiously downstairs. His uncle had left for so long. His old man hadn¡¯te downstairs yet. Could something have happened?

    ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jiang Wendong had been back in the Jiang family for so long, so he finally saw clearly that no one in the family treated him sincerely except for the old man. So when he saw Jiang Haoran like this¡­ The first thing Jiang Wendong thought of was whether his uncle had said something to threaten the old

    man.

    Jiang Wendong¡¯s guess this time was really good. When Jiang Haoran saw Jiang Wendong, he suddenly thought of his rtionship with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    He asked tentatively, ¡°Wendong, you and Xiaoxiao are very close, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Your sister got into trouble. Xiaoxiao was drugged by Wendong tonight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 748 - About Politics

    <h4>Chapter 748: About Politics</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The thoughts of this young man often made this adult speechless.

    In their eyes, it was a very serious matter, at least they thought so, but in the eyes of the young people, it was not so.

    Even Jiang Wendong thought so. If you were wrong, then admit it, especially since Jiang Wendong was only 12 years old.

    Although he didn¡¯t have much contact with Shen Xiaoxiao, Jiang Wendong knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was a very magnanimous woman. As long as you didn¡¯t really anger her, she wouldn¡¯t lower herself to your level.

    Although Jiang Wenwen was really wrong this time, as long as she took the initiative to admit her mistake, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely let her off.

    ¡®What he was afraid of was that she clearly knew that she was wrong and wouldn¡¯t correct it.

    ¡°Do you think this is really okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I have to give the wretched girl a good beating before sending her over.¡±

    ¡®When Jiang Haoran heard Jiang Wendong say this, he did not recover for a long time.

    This was really okay?

    ¡°Alright, old man, Sister is not the real she-devil that you think she is. But let me tell you, this time, you are not allowed to stop me from dealing with that wretched girl. Usually, you are the one who stops me. See how she has turned out?

    ¡°Look at me. I don¡¯t even have anyone to care about me and can still grow up with such a neat outlook on life.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I will teach Jiang Wenwen in the future. You are not allowed to interfere anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, if you can really avoid the disaster this time, let alone teach her, she can even call you father.¡±

    Although Jiang Haoran was joking, Jiang Wendong knew that Jiang Haoran was really frightened this time.

    If it was before, he might not have believed that there was nothing that Jiang Haoran was afraid of.

    However, when he found out that the ck Emperor was not the person in the scandal, he knew that the ck Emperor was the one that was the most difficult to provoke.

    However, since the ck Emperor loved Sister so much, as long as Sister let it go, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Of course, Jiang Wendong would not tell Jiang Haoran this. In fact, his heart was beating like a drum.

    But in order to let the old man live a few more years, he still did not say it out to scare him.

    ¡®The father and son made a decision for the time being. They directly went downstairs and left with Jiang Wenwen. As for whether Jiang Wenwen had gone to sleep or whether he had not worn enough clothes, well, at this moment, it was no longer within the scope of their consideration.

    As for how Jiang Wenwen would receive a good beating, that was a matter for the future.

    Huang Yueyan changed her clothes and kissed the two boys, coaxing them to sleep. Then, sheid on the bed and started chatting with Ai Wei.

    ¡°That Nan Ya and Fourth Young Master Jiang are locked up tight, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will be locked up personally. Nothing will happen, and no one will know that they will be taken away by us.¡±

    Hearing Ai Wei¡¯s words, Huang Yueyan let out a sigh of relief in her heart. What a mess this night had been.

    Jiang Haoting would be in big trouble tomorrow. No, maybe he didn¡¯t have to wait until tomorrow.

    ¡°Why do you think this person¡¯s desire is so great? He wants power when he has money, and he wants more when he has power. He is greedy and wants more.¡±

    ¡°Do you think everyone is as free and easy as you? In fact, sometimes when you really get to that high position, there are many times when you can¡¯t help yourself.¡±

    ¡°You say it like you¡¯ve done it before.¡±

    Ai Wei touched Huang Yueyan¡¯s dry hair and held her in his arms.

    ¡°Lhaven¡¯t done it before, but I¡¯ve acted it before. When you stand at a high position and see those people below you submit to your feet, it¡¯s easy to feel smug.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so wicked. You still want others to sink and float under your feet. Now, you¡¯d better submit to me.¡±

    Ai Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s words. He turned around and pressed her under him:

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you see who¡¯s willing to submit.¡±

    Kisses came one after another¡­

    They said they were imprisoning Han Jia in the water prison, but they wouldnt really kill her.

    Moreover, it was already the middle of winter, the coldest time of the year. The water prison was dark and damp. Han Jia was still wearing an evening dress, and she had just been sshed with cold water. At this moment, her whole body was frozen until it turned purple.

    The secret guard threw a set of cotton clothes and cotton pants, closed the heavy iron door, and left. As for the matter of the trial, it would have to wait until the boss came back.

    Han Jia shrank in the corner of the wall in fear. What should she do? What should she do? Not only did she betray Jiang Haoting, but she was also caught by the ck Emperor.

    She did not want to die. She did not want to die.

    She still wanted to live. She wanted to live, but who would save her? Who would save her?

    ¡°Long Xi, where are you?¡±

    Suoyin flower. She still had the Suoyin flower. Shen Xiaoxiao and the others would definitely want to get the Suoyin flower. Yes, she could not scare herself. She would definitely be saved. She would definitely be saved.

    Han Jia held onto this belief. She curled up in a corner and slowly fell asleep.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan came out of the courtyard, she did not speak until they sat in the car. The shock in her heart was too strong.

    These political things could actually be done in this way?

    In the past, they talked about fair elections, or they talked about changing the leadership team.

    But the real transfer of power, the real fairness, had never existed in this world.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you said anything? Are you scared?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even look at Yan Kuan. She leaned against the car window and said faintly, ¡°So this is how politics is yed. No wonder Jiang Haoting wants power so badly. In the eyes of the outside world, this election every six years is really a change of leadership team. In the end, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised. In China, this is considered good. After all, China has been fed up with the feudal dynasty system for thousands of years. It is very taboo to act alone.¡±

    Although Mr. Chen had retired, his influence was not to be underestimated. Although Jiang Haoting had already been in this position for six years, it was a rule in China that military power would only be handed over after six years of change.

    Twelve years of political power, six years of military power.

    In other words, the peak of power was actually after six years of military-political integration.

    Of course, after 12 years, the leader had to be changed. No matter how great your contribution was, it was impossible for it to exceed 12 years.

    This was the rule of China.

    However, if your influence was really shocking, you could also stand behind the scenes like Mr. Chen after you retired.

    Therefore, this was also the reason why Jiang Haoting was so impatient

    ¡°Fortunately, I am not a man, and fortunately, my ambition is not big. However, you have made me more and more impressed. You can always get involved in this. It is a pity that you do not enter politics.¡±

    ¡°However, why did Mr. Chen, who is obviously so powerful, not make a move against the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°It is not that Mr. Chen did not make a move against the Ouyang family, but the timing was not right. Jiang Haoting¡¯s luck was not bad. It just happened to be the time when the Ouyang family was destroyed.¡±

    ¡°This is also one of the reasons why Jiang Haoting¡¯s political stability and ambition are getting bigger and bigger. With this credit, he managed to stay in power for 12 years. As long as there are no idents, everything will go smoothly.¡±

    ¡°However, he interfered with the military power before he even managed to stay in power. This made many people feel ufortable. Mr. Chen is the person who felt the most ufortable..¡±

 Chapter 749 - Begging For Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 749: Begging For Forgiveness</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something wrong with Jiang Haoting¡¯s body? Even if he gains military power, it won¡¯tst long.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to give up the power he was about to get, nor was he willing to retire. That¡¯s why he attacked us after hearing about Han Jia. He didn¡¯t even think about whether the legendary immortality was real or fake.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he thought about it too, but that¡¯s the mystery of the Ouyang family. He has no time to verify it.¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve captured Han Jia, Jiang Haoting is also in a terrible situation. Is this matter over for the time being?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Even if Jiang Haoting doesn¡¯t have military power, the regime is still there. It¡¯s very stable for him to capture the regime. I¡¯ve said before that just taking down the Ouyang family will keep him safe for 12 years. Even if he doesn¡¯t have military power for the next six years, he¡¯s definitely the

    leader of the regime.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was getting more and moreplicated. All these twists and turns were really troublesome.

    ¡°It¡¯s reallyplicated. It¡¯s better to be amoner. I don¡¯t know what Jiang Haoting is thinking.¡±

    ¡°Who cares? He¡¯s really busy now. After the military power election, he¡¯ll probably target us again.¡±

    ¡°Then, should we go abroad immediately?¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Yan Kuan was obviously unwilling. He still wanted to save Xiaoxiao. How could he not look for the Shen family¡¯s fund just because Jiang Haoting wanted to interfere?

    Yan Kuan immediately said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t dy any longer with your Suoyin Flower Tears. The sooner you find the antidote, the better. I¡¯m preparing to enter the mountains after New Year¡¯s Day.¡±

    He wanted to go now, but it was winter, and the suburbs were sealed by heavy snow. There was nothing he could do if he didn¡¯t want to go.

    It was inappropriate to go after New Year¡¯s Day, but Jiang Haoting was still watching from the side. They had to hurry.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it then. If the weather is still like this, we¡¯ll have to wait until spring. I don¡¯t want the antidote to not be found, and we¡¯ll be trapped in the woods.¡±.

    ¡°But will that Ouyang Jue live until then? If Ouyang Jue dies, will Han Jia not take out the Suoyin flower?¡±

    This was also what Shen Xiaoxiao was puzzled about, but Yan Kuan had his own thoughts. So, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°So, this is also something I want to talk to you about. I¡¯m going to find an opportunity to put on a show to let Han Jia go. She has to keep Ouyang Jue alive. Not only that, I also want to

    create an illusion that she can get in touch with the old woman.¡±

    ¡°In this way, she can rx her vignce. Maybe she can take out the Suoyin flower without the old woman showing up.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were very reasonable, but Shen Xiaoxiao had her own doubts. She said, ¡°But what if we¡¯ve been wrong? What if the Suoyin flower is not in Han Jia¡¯s hands but in the old woman¡¯s hands all this time?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and turned the steering wheel.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. At least we have Ouyang Jue in our hands. Letting Han Jia out is to catch Ouyang Jue.¡±

    ¡®Well, since they had already nned everything, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally had nothing to say. At this time, it was very easy for her to have someone arrange everything for her.

    After returning to the vi, everything was as if nothing had happened. The room was clean, and there was a table full of food on the dining table.

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao entered the house, she hurried over. 19 held a bowl of soup in front of her and said, ¡°The time is just right. Drink a bow! of hot soup to warm your stomach before eating.¡±

    19¡¯s attentive manner showed that he knew Shen Xiaoxiao very well. Looking at Yan Kuan, his heart ached. Once again, he was d that 19 was someone from Dark 1. Otherwise, he would really be a formidable opponent. Why did he arrange for 19 to be by Xiaoxiao¡¯s side in the first ce?

    However, he was not the kind of person who did not know what was good for him. Although he was extremely ufortable with the tacit understanding between 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao, he had to admit that 19 really took good care of Xiaoxiao. Even he could not be so meticulous.

    Of course, this was also something that he could not do in the past. In the future, he would have to do all these things. For example, he would learn how to cook. He would know how to make in porridge. He could learn a few more things. Yes, that was what he would do.

    That night, even with 19¡¯s medicine, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t let Shen Xiaoxiao go. In Yan Kuan¡¯s words, what if the medicine didn¡¯t work? What if the antidote wasn¡¯t right? It was best to use the most primitive method.

    Of course, the result was that Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯te downstairs until noon the next day.

    The two children had been ying in the snow the whole morning. When they saw hering downstairs, they said she was shy, which made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely embarrassed.

    However, Yan Kuan was not in the vi. These days, he was the busiest. He had already told herst night that he would continue to discuss things with those people today.

    Therefore, after lunch, the two children went to the vi to take a nap. Only Shen Xiaoxiao was left in the study to deal with things.

    However, at this time, Jiang Haoran came over with Jiang Wendong and Jiang Wenwen.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t need to think to know that the father and son had brought Jiang Wenwen here to ask for forgiveness.

    ¡®The reason why she didn¡¯t mention this matter was to wait for Jiang Wendong and the others to resolve it themselves. She could also return Jiang Haoran¡¯s favor.

    After all, this little girl was only 12 years old. Even if she really had any malicious thoughts, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have done it like this.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao persuaded Yan Kuan not to attack a little girl.

    ¡°Brother Jiang and Wendong are here. Have a seat. What happened to Wenwen?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not be med for being surprised. Jiang Wenwen¡¯s face was swollen and her eyes were blue and purple. Most importantly, her hand was still hanging. She looked really scary. It was obvious that she must have been beaten by Jiang Wendong.

    How could someone like Jiang Haoran, who doted on his child, hit his child so hard? Only Jiang Wendong would do that.

    ¡®When he had just returned to the country, Jiang Wendong had already beaten Jiang Wenwen once. He did not expect him to hit her again. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao actually felt that the beating was a little too harsh. After all, she was a little girl.

    However, when she thought about it, if it was not for Yan Kuan yesterday, it would have been really difficult for her. Therefore, she swallowed the words that she wanted tofort her.

    ¡°Sister, I brought my sister here to apologize for her wrongdoings.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve spoiled her too much. Look at this¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. When she saw Jiang Wenwen¡¯s frightened expression, she knew that this girl had been taught a lesson.

    ¡°Wendong, attacking a girl, you can¡¯t hit her face.¡±

    Alright, what Shen Xiaoxiao meant was, you can hit her, but don¡¯t hit her face. Was that what she meant?

    Anyway, Jiang Haoran thought that was what she meant. He began to feel lucky that he had really listened to Wendong¡¯s advice and hit her. The effect was indeed the best.

    ¡°Wenwen, tell Auntie, who told you to do this? I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Treally didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Although I¡¯m not satisfied with the matter between you and my father, I didn¡¯t know that I would give you that drug. I thought it was K. I thought it would make you excited and make you dance in front of everyone. I saw those people eat K in the past, and they were

    dancing, I don¡¯t know what else it was¡­¡±

 Chapter 750 - Leave

    <h4>Chapter 750: Leave</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Jiang Wenwen was telling the truth. She really didn¡¯t know what the drug was. She really thought it was K. Someone in their school was ying with those, especially children of their status.

    Many of their families were very well-off, so they weren¡¯t so taboo in this area. They yed with those too much. In addition, she was the little princess of the Jiang family. Everyone had to support her. Even though she didn¡¯t touch them, it didn¡¯t mean that she hadn¡¯t seen it before.

    It was because she had seen it that Jiang Wenwen knew that after eating it, they would dance excitedly.

    ¡°Let me tell you, if you dare to hang out with those scoundrels again, I¡¯ll break your legs next time. Why don¡¯t you learn from your brother? I¡¯m obedient and sensible. You¡¯re really a naughty child.¡±

    It was rare for Shen Xiaoxiao to hear Jiang Wendong educate his sister like this. However, the beginning was not bad. Why did it be more and more strange as time went on?

    He, Jiang Wendong, was obedient and sensible? Hehehe, it was really funny.

    However, Jiang Wendong could still be like this after being abroad for more than ten years. It was actually not bad.

    ¡°Wenwen, tell Auntie, who exactly did you meet that day?¡±

    Jiang Wenwen knew that her brother was a man of his word. Ever since her brother returned, her good days hade to an end. However, the feeling of being controlled by someone was actually quite good. The whole family would only dote on her, but this brother would not¡­ Although he beat her up, he

    was still very good to her.

    Alright, she was actually a little afraid of him.

    However, when she heard Shen Xiaoxiao still call her Wenwen, she knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was really telling her brother about this matter and would not pursue it further.

    She immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I met her in the toilet. Moreover, she was the one who told me that there were foreignersing to find trouble with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you were the one who opened the back door?¡±

    ¡°Ljust sent the people on duty away.¡±

    Jiang Wenwen lowered her head in shame. She had heard that many people had died that night, but no one had told her the details. Her friends had all been silenced by her family. Until now, no one dared to talk about this matter casually.

    Therefore, Jiang Wenwen was afraid.

    Moreover, Jiang Wendong had also said that if she had not arbitrarily transferred the manager on duty, those mercenaries would not have been easily let in. Jiang Wendong did not dare to scare a child and say that 50 people had died. However, Jiang Wenwen knew the me in his words.

    ¡°Do you still remember what that woman looked like?¡±

    Jiang Wenwen tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember what she looked like, but there is a red mole on her chest.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard that, she knew it was Liu Yufei.

    It was indeed her. However, no matter how smart Jiang Wenwen was, she was definitely no match for Liu Yufei.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you know who it is?¡±

    Jiang Haoran also asked in puzzlement. If he knew who it was that used his daughter to deal with Xiaoxiao, he would definitely skin her alive.

    ¡°Liu Yufei.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yufei? Your half-sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her, but there¡¯s also Ouyang Le, Han Jia, and Lin Weiwei.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s them. They even dare to touch my daughter. That little Lin family must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts.¡±

    Hearing Jiang Haoran¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Jiang Haoran would make a move against the Lin family. Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t care about a small Lin family at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao said to Jiang Wenwen, ¡°Wenwen, remember, you must use your brain when you do things in the future. Don¡¯t believe what others say. Also, your father and I will not be together. Auntie has already gotten married. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Jiang Wenwen lowered her head in shame when she heard Shen Xiaoxiao say that. Her brother had already told her in detail that she knew that she had been used by others.

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao was so amazing. Now, she felt that it was not bad for Shen Xiaoxiao to be with her father, but it was impossible for them to be together.

    ¡°Little Auntie Xiaoxiao, I have already learned my mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve learned your lesson. I heard from your father that you¡¯re going to study abroad. You have to control your temper in the future, understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    It ended so easily?

    Jiang Haoran had even prepared a lot of gifts to make up for it. He had even prepared a piece ofnd that the Jiang family was going to open up.

    But Shen Xiaoxiao really didn¡¯t care about it at all?

    This was really beyond his expectations. But what about Yan Kuan?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I, Jiang Haoran, owe you a favor. If you need anything, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember the favor. I don¡¯t think Brother Jiang will feel at ease if I don¡¯t remember it. I¡¯ll tell Yan Kuan about it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t expect Shen Xiaoxiao to think of Yan Kuan for him as well. This time, he really owed her a big favor.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you really make me feel ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Brother Jiang, there¡¯s no need to be like this. Take Wenwen back first. Isn¡¯t Wendong going to ck Tornado? From today onwards, he¡¯ll stay here. But Brother Jiang, don¡¯t feel sorry for him.¡±

    He was overjoyed. Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t expect Shen Xiaoxiao to be willing to teach his son. This really left him speechless.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you really leave Brother Jiang speechless.¡±

    ¡°Sister, can I really stay?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Wendong¡¯s excited look and smiled.

    ¡°When the timees, don¡¯t regret andin about being tired. Even if youin about being tired, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I promise I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Well, Brother Jiang, you¡¯d better go and deal with your matters. But now is the right time, as long as Brother Jiang can let it go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s meaning was very obvious. She was reminding Jiang Haoran that if he wanted to leave and get away, now was the best time.

    Jiang Haoran looked at his son. Although he was reluctant to say goodbye to his son soon after the reunion, he knew that this was indeed a good time.

    This was because Jiang Haoting was not in the mood to care about him. He might even think that Jiang Haoran was trying to mediate for the Jiang family and Yan Kuan. If he were to leave the country at this time, the Jiang family really would not be able to do anything to him.

    Moreover, Jiang Haoting had even taken advantage of Wenwen at such a young age. What would happen in the future?

    Once his interests were involved, would the three of them only be able to work for the Jiang family for the rest of their lives?

    When he thought of this and saw Jiang Wenwen¡¯s injuries, he did not hesitate and nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be reluctant about. Thank you, Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Brother Jiang must have something to tell you. Wendong cane tomorrow. You guys can go back first.¡±

    Since Jiang Haoran had resolved the important matter in his heart, he naturally did not disturb them anymore. After all, Shen Xiaoxiao had already said that the sooner they left, the better.

    Therefore, after Jiang Haoran took his two children and said goodbye to Shen Xiaoxiao, he immediately rushed back to his vi¡­

 Chapter 751 - If I Hadnâ€™t Met You In the First Place

    <h4>Chapter 751: If I Hadn¡¯t Met You In the First ce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Although Yan Kuan didn¡¯t agree with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s decision, he also knew Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper. Once she decided on something, it was also very difficult to change it.

    However, he had never understood why Shen Xiaoxiao had a particrly good impression of Jiang Wendong.

    Could it really be that their experiences were simr?

    It wasn¡¯t that serious, right?

    Really? Of course, Yan Kuan did not know that Shen Xiaoxiao was someone who had experienced two lifetimes. Jiang Wendong and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s experiences were very simr, although it seemed that Jiang Wendong at least had the freedom to not be imprisoned as a tool to make money.

    However, Jiang Wendong had been half-male and half-female since he was young. If he had to suffer serious injuries to his body and heart, one would be his body.

    Speaking of which, Jiang Wendong¡¯s worldview was still a little normal. There were no other signs of deviation. Jiang Wendong¡¯s character was really good.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew very well what she looked like in her previous life. She had low self-esteem and was sensitive. Despite her abilities, she ended up being imprisoned for 10 years.

    Therefore, when she met Jiang Wendong, this little weirdo, Shen Xiaoxiao was willing to be a dim light in his life.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally did not know that the Jiang Wendong in her previous life was actually very different from the Jiang Wendong now. Because he did not meet Shen Xiaoxiao, there was naturally no one that he was afraid of, so naturally, he was not found by the Dark Empire.

    ¡®When he ran back to China, this female characteristic was still very obvious. He was ridiculed and mocked by everyone, which made Jiang Wendong¡¯s heart very distorted to arge extent.

    Later on, Jiang Wendong was more suitable to be extreme, entric, and extremely ruthless. In the end, not only did he make Jiang Haoran suffer, but he was also abandoned by the entire Jiang family. In the end, he ended up wandering abroad with Jiang Haoran, and the night scene was bleak.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s intervention this time had really changed a lot, but she herself did not know it.

    ¡°You really like that kid, Jiang Wendong?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the sofa and flipped through a magazine. It was such a rare leisure time. The children were upstairs in ss while she sat on the sofa to rest. When she heard Yan Kuan say this, she could not help but raise her head to look at him and say, ¡°Yes, I like him a little.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to really admit it. However, why did it sound so ufortable when she said it out loud even though he was the one who brought it up?

    ¡°Like?¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know what kind of character this person had? She smiled and said, ¡°Asking me yourself, are you still ufortable? Jiang Wendong and I are very simr.¡±

    ¡°Simr to you?¡±

    He did not expect Xiaoxiao to really think that the two of them were simr, but they did not look alike at all, except that they were both abducted and sold.

    ¡°Yes, he looks like me. If I hadn¡¯t met you, have you ever thought about what my fate would be like?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao simply put the magazine on the coffee table, curled up on the sofa, and looked at Yan Kuan, asking this question very seriously.

    If she hadn¡¯t met him, what would she have done? After thinking about this question, Yan Kuan frowned very naturally.

    If she hadn¡¯t met him, would Shen Xiaoxiao have been turned into a poison doll at that time?

    ¡°Are you thinking that if I hadn¡¯t met you, I would have found another man to climb into bed wit

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows as she looked at Yan Kuan. Don¡¯t think that she wouldn¡¯t know just because he didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    This time, it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s turn to raise her eyebrows. Was this man so sure? How did he know that she wouldn¡¯t?

    ¡°Are you so sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course, because other than me who would dare to have you, I¡¯m afraid that no one would dare to have the Little Oriental Loli unless that man was really not afraid of death.¡±

    Yan Kuan was right. Among the girls that were auctioned together, Shen Xiaoxiao was considered the most beautiful oriental girl, but she was the only one who was not auctioned.

    The name of Little Oriental Loli was too famous. Everyone knew that this girl could fight, but because of this, and because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s good luck at that time¡­ She had been temporarily arranged to go up because she had offended Devon¡¯s mistress.

    If it was in the past, many people like Shen Xiaoxiao would have been taken away directly. Even if she couldn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s woman, she would have been turned into a thug or something else.

    But because of the arrival of that person and Yan Kuan, Devon didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just purely thought that if no one wanted her, she would continue to be turned into a poisonous doll. Such a powerful woman definitely couldn¡¯t be allowed to develop like that.

    Furthermore, after being locked up by him for so many years, he never thought that Shen Xiaoxiao would not hate him. Once there was hatred, she would definitely not be willing to continue being controlled by him.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fate at that time was either a poison doll or death.

    Yan Kuan naturally thought of this as well, and his expression became even more unsightly. If he really had not met Xiaoxiao, there was a high possibility that Xiaoxiao would have been made into a poison doll or even a prostitute.

    ¡°Devon died too easily.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s sudden words, she knew that he had thought of it, so she smiled faintly. Did he die easily?

    Having his limbs and tendons broken by Shen Xiaoxiao, there was no need for Shen Xiaoxiao to do anything else. His enemies could easily take his life. Even if he did not die, it was equivalent to being crippled. It was not easy to survive.

    ¡°So, do you understand why I am looking at Jiang Wendong in a new light?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will let Dark 1 teach him personally.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and took the magazine to flip through it again. However, seeing that Yan Kuan did not seem to have any intention of going out today, she asked, ¡°Are you not going out today?¡±

    ¡°No need. The election will officially begin in the afternoon. Everything is almost set in stone. I will just wait for the results at home. I can even apany you and the children.¡±

    Seeing that Yan Kuan was indeed wearing home clothes. Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. The two of them chatted casually.

    Other than the tutor that Huang Yueyan had hired for the two children, Yan Kuan, who was a father, was finally a little more normal. He had also found someone to specially teach the two children lessons. However, it was true that fighting, firearms, business battles, and so on¡­ This made Shen Xiaoxiao

    feel that there was no need for lessons at all now.

    After the cultural lesson in the morning ended, they hopped down from upstairs. The moment they saw Shen Xiaoxiao, they pounced on her happily.

    In fact, there were not many children who really liked to go to school at such a young age. Fortunately, the two children went to school together aspanions. Otherwise, there would be anotherwsuit to fight.

    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡±

    ¡°The kitchen said that they want to show off their cooking skills and prepare your favorite fried chicken wings for you two.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and told the two children. Of course, this was also something that Shen Xiaoxiao had found funny this morning. She did not know what was wrong with this man. He wanted to learn how to cook, so he had just pulled the chef in to learn. The servants at the side were trembling in

    fear. What was this boss smoking?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was actually quite looking forward to it. It must be known that a man was willing to learn how to cook for his wife and children. No matter what the reason was, it should be encouraged..

 Chapter 752 - Huang Yueyan Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 752: Huang Yueyan Attacked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Mommy, let me tell you. I saw that teacher smile at Daddy again today. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    Da Bao whispered into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear. This child came out to use the toilet to report some small information. It was really cute.

    But this tutor smiled at Yan Kuan?

    Didn¡¯t Yan Kuan go to the study room? Just one look at the child was enough to get him noticed?

    ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re in ss. Where are you looking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Mommy, I¡¯m not lying to you. That teacher even asked about Daddy. Little Treasure and I don¡¯t like her. She¡¯s always asking about this and that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew what was going on, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She said to Da Bao, ¡°Mommy guessed that Da Bao and Little Treasure definitely didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t say anything. Little Treasure and I are really smart.¡±

    Seeing Da Bao¡¯s small appearance, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart softened. Why was this girl so cute?

    ¡°alright, go to ss. After ss, let Daddy take us to eat some good food.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I can eat ice cream now¡­¡±

    Da Bao left happily. Shen Xiaoxiao was puzzled. Did she say that she could eat ice cream in the middle of winter? Child, are you thinking too much?

    However, when she thought of what Da Bao had said, Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t worried about anything. Rather, if this teacher was really like that, then it was definitely not suitable to educate children. This was what they were afraid of in teachers and tutors.

    However, Yan Kuan had been in the study this afternoon. It was the crucial moment of the election. He was waiting for news. Although he knew the result early on, other than the Dark Empire, the politics of China¡­ and the mess that Long Xi had left behind, almost all of them had to be dealt with by Yan

    Kuan.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan was actually very busy.

    However, no matter how busy he was, he would not let Shen Xiaoxiao help. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s main task was to rest and enjoy herself. Even the matter of the children was basically something that he would do on his own, or when 19 returned.

    In any case, Shen Xiaoxiao was only responsible for resting well.

    This was probably the reason why the tutor had mistakenly thought that the mistress of the house was a vase woman who only knew how to y and shop every day. That was why a capable woman like her would have such thoughts.

    As for the lunch at noon, Yan Kuan was really a man who could do whatever he wanted. Although there was a chef at the side to guide him, almost all of it was done by him throughout the entire process. Not to mention how good the taste was, it was not burnt, there was no strange smell, and it looked

    good too. This was already very rare.

    Especially when the two children ate a lot of fried chicken wings, Yan Kuan was full of smiles.

    As for the ginseng chicken soup that he specially made for Shen Xiaoxiao, Shen Xiaoxiao also drank it all.

    Yan Kuan was in a great mood this morning. When he went to the study to do his work, he walked with the wind. Perhaps because of this, his good temper and gentle look might have caught the attention of the family¡¯s tutor.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao would not go to the study at this time. Instead, she calmly sat in the living room and watched the so-called idol series.

    Alright, she had not watched such a TV series for many, many years.

    ¡°Yo, you are so rxed. Are you watching Korean dramas? How is it? Have you taken a fancy to any oppa?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s loud voice almost burst outughing when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance the moment she entered the door.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the sofa without moving and said, ¡°They¡¯re all useless. They¡¯re not even as good-looking as our 19. Aiya, my two babies are here too. Godmother, give me a hug.¡±

    Initially, Shen Xiaoxiao really did not intend to get up. After all, she acted casually in front of Huang Yueyan. Look at how Huang Yueyan acted. As soon as she arrived, she sat in the living room and threw her shoes onto the sofa.

    If it were not for the two children following behind her, this woman would probably have forgotten that she was a mother.

    The two nannies ced the children on the cradle in the living room and left. The two children had fallen asleep and were very cute at the moment.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a look at the little nket and adjusted it. Then, she lowered her voice and asked Huang Yueyan, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. Why are you running around with the children? It¡¯s so torturous.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m thinking about it? Your husband asked 19 to inform Ai Wei and me early in the morning to bring the children over to stay for two days.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Yan Kuan would be so meticulous? And she was staying with them?

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me? Let me tell you. Hehehe, just as we left the house today, someone attacked our vi. Did you see that? It¡¯s broad daylight outside.¡±

    ¡°What? Who did it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really surprised. Someone actually attacked Yueyan in broad daylight?

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Ask your husband. Later, your husband will probably tell you that he yed his hand beautifully. I¡¯ve already received the news that Jiang Haoting and military power missed each other. Not only that, someone has already proposed to divide military power and set up a special arbitration

    tribunal, including the future regime. It¡¯s likely that the meeting willst for god knows how long. Didn¡¯t you watch the live broadcast and cut it off?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really didn¡¯t notice. She had been watching Korean dramas the whole time.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao finally understood what Yan Kuan had been discussing with those people over the past few days. However, this matter was too big.

    ¡°But this matter has something to do with Yan Kuan? Don¡¯t tell me that he was the one who did it?¡±

    ¡°I say, are you dumber than me? With my identity, think about it. If something were to happen to me now, who would be in the best position?¡±

    ¡°Who would be in the best position if something were to happen to you? Ai Wei!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡®This answer was really amazing. It made Huang Yueyan not know whether tough or cry. It was true. If something were to happen to her, wouldn¡¯t her husband be the most capable person? However, even though it was a joke, Huang Yueyan still said:

    ¡°If return to China as an investment, how much economic benefits will it bring? Of course, Jiang Haoting will put me on a pedestal. But if anything happens to me, Jiang Haoting¡¯s regime will be in danger. So, your husband yed this beautifully. If a thief calls himself a thief¡­¡±

    ¡°So he let you two live here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he personally arranged for the bodyguards toe and pick them up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. Yan Kuan didn¡¯t even tell her. What if the children were hurt? How could he be so reckless?

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t use Yan Kuan wrongly. I agree with this. Although I don¡¯t like him very much, if he didn¡¯t care about you, he wouldn¡¯t have let us stay here. Moreover, he only let us do it after we safely reached your side. I still have to exin this point.¡±

    ¡°Now that he hasn¡¯t told me anything, how would I know? But if we y like this, Jiang Haoting will really be in deep trouble.¡±

    ¡°know, right? Where¡¯s your Yan Kuan? Upstairs? I¡¯ll go discuss the follow-up with him. Watch over the children¡­¡±

    After saying that, Huang Yueyan walked upstairs¡­

 Chapter 753 - Tutor

    <h4>Chapter 753: Tutor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Huang Yueyan went upstairs to discuss something with Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao sat on the sofa and looked at the two children. It was not bad to leave everything alone.

    However, Yan Kuan was a little reckless. How could he just ask Yueyan without asking his lover?

    However, he thought it through. This was also a form of protection for Yueyan and the others. If they attacked Yueyan, Jiang Haoting would definitely not think that Yueyan was with them, although he could guess that the two of them had some rtionship. This way, he would not think that their

    rtionship was any better.

    Thinking about it this way, she also felt that it was not bad. After all, regardless of whether Jiang Haoting would seed or not, Jiang Haoting would not let anything happen to Huang Yueyan in this area of political power.

    It seemed that it was definitely not possible to go out for dinner tonight. Shen Xiaoxiao simply got up and walked to the kitchen. Tonight, everyone could have a good gathering. She did not know how thepany was doing these days.

    However, 19 really had some ideas. Even though Ai Wei was an actor, he had been captured and had to ept the matter of Moxing. Although KN had the help of the people Yan Kuan had sent... But for 19, the workload was a little too much. If Ai Wei helped, it would really be much easier.

    Huang Yueyan and Yan Kuan talked for two hours. Shen Xiaoxiao never dared to underestimate Huang Yueyan¡¯s ability. Whether it was in her past life or this life, she was an extremely powerful woman, especially in terms of her career. In addition, she was also a ck Tornado graduate. Therefore, if she

    and Yan Kuan really discussed, apart from business matters, they could also discuss some political matters.

    At 5 pm, the two children ran downstairs chattering. It seemed that they were also very tired. After a day of studying, it was finally over. There was nothing that the children did not like to y.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two children pouncing on her and asked in amusement, ¡°So impatient?¡±

    ¡°Mom, Da Bao said that we can go and eat ice cream, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rubbed the two children¡¯s heads in amusement and said, ¡°Look over there. The younger brothers are here. You won¡¯t be able to eat it.¡±

    The two children were a little disappointed, but when they saw the two younger brothers, they swallowed their disappointment. It must be known that children liked children very much, especially children who were even younger than them.

    Seeing that the children¡¯s attention was instantly diverted, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and sat on the sofa.

    ¡®The Korean dramas on TV were very exciting. The two children were ying at the side. When the family tutor came downstairs, she saw the two children ying separately from their mother. The mistress did not care about the children and sat on the sofa watching the Korean drama.

    The more she watched, the more she despised Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This woman was really lucky. If she hadn¡¯t given birth to two children, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on to her position as the mistress.

    She had been watching TV when she came in the morning. Now that ss was over, she was still watching TV.

    ¡®As expected, she was a vase.

    Her high heels kicked off on the ground. Shen Xiaoxiao politely stood up and said to the female tutor, ¡°Amy, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Amy took a look at the mistress. Hard work? It was okay, butpared to her leisurely sitting there watching TV, it was more difficult for her.

    ¡°The children are very smart. Miss Shen taught them very well.¡±

    Miss Shen?

    ¡®Was this really new?

    She had called her Mrs. Yan before, but now she even changed her words?

    Did she really have other thoughts? No way?

    ¡°Miss Shen? Amy must be joking. I¡¯m already the mother of children. How can I be like you girls who aren¡¯t married?¡±

    Amy was wearing a white dress with only a coat on the outside. She was half-Chinese, half-American. She was very beautiful, fluent in Mandarin, and proficient in fournguages, this was also one of the reasons why Huang Yueyan invited her.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect her to have other thoughts. Seeing the woman standing in the living room ina fine dress with a coat, she was really interesting.

    Compared to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s home clothes, her temperament was really big.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good, but she still maintained a good attitude toward her children¡¯s tutor, especially when the children were around.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. I¡¯ll arrange for a car to send you away. Da Bao, Little Treasure, Come and say goodbye to the teacher.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure didn¡¯t like the tutor who had been asking about their father. They smiled reluctantly, but Amy thought otherwise. She was really a vase. Even the children didn¡¯t like her, and didn¡¯t care about what their mother said.

    Amy hadn¡¯t thought that it was a problem with her, not the children¡¯s problem. They didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t want to greet her.

    Seeing the two children like this, Shen Xiaoxiao felt amused and angry. These two naughty children.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    If Shen Xiaoxiao was really serious, the two children would be extremely afraid. In terms of children¡¯s manners, Shen Xiaoxiao absolutely couldn¡¯t be vague. No matter how much you didn¡¯t like a person, in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, on the surface... You definitely couldn¡¯t show even the slightest bit of it to

    them.

    Well, this was definitely the rhythm of ck bellies learning to lead the children astray.

    But Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t care so much about others. She never taught the children ording to the textbook. She always did what she thought was right and should be done.

    ¡°Goodbye, Teacher.¡±

    Amy looked at the two children and smiled magnanimously.

    ¡°The children are still young. Madam, please be gentle.¡±

    Did she think her attitude was bad, or did she want to show her presence in front of the children?

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to talk about this with her. Technically speaking, Amy was really capable. Otherwise, Huang Yueyan wouldn¡¯t have rmended her.

    So no matter what her attitude was, Shen Xiaoxiao could tolerate it as long as she did it properly.

    ¡°The younger the child, the better they need to be taught. This is nothing at home, but you have to be polite to outsiders, right?¡±

    Amy was a little angry. This was a warning to herself that she was just an outsider and had no right to interfere in their family¡¯s education.

    She was just a vase. Did she really think she was so great?

    Amy was used to doing kung fu. She smiled and nodded. She looked like a teacher.

    ¡°Thave a few books for children of the right age. If you think it¡¯s necessary, you can show them to you. After all, children nowadays have high self-esteem. And I think you have a lot of time. You should read to pass the time.¡±

    Amy deliberately mentioned the books. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she was despised for watching Korean dramas, but she didn¡¯t say anything. So what if she liked watching Korean dramas?

    ¡°Oh, I do have a lot of time, but I don¡¯t need to read. I haven¡¯t even graduated from elementary school. Thank you for your kindness, Amy.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me, Madam? You haven¡¯t even graduated from elementary school? Madam, are you looking down on me for graduating from Harvard?¡±

 Chapter 754 - Rotten Peach Blossoms

    <h4>Chapter 754: Rotten Peach Blossoms</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°amy has such a high education, how could I look down on her? I¡¯m just ashamed of myself in front of her. After all, not everyone has the ability to get into such a good university.¡±

    ¡°Harvard is not that easy to get into, but the two children are very talented. And with Mr. Yan¡¯s wealth, getting into Harvard should be a piece of cake.¡±

    Was she really going to chat with her? And why were her words getting more and more crooked?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Harvard. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Da Bao shouted from the side. Her attitude gave Shen Xiaoxiao a fright. She turned to look at this little ancestor. When did she sit next to her?

    Where was Little Treasure? Why was Little Treasure not here?

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going. Why are you pouting? Who made you unhappy again? Where¡¯s your little brother?¡±

    Most of the time, Shen Xiaoxiao was very kind to her children. Moreover, the two children had always been very sensible and would not throw tantrums for no reason. Now, what had happened all of a sudden?

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going to that Harvard or whatever. Mommy didn¡¯t go to that school either. Mommy is very good. I want to learn from Mommy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had heard this many times. This was what 19 had always used to encourage the two children. In the past, this was what he had said:

    ¡°As long as the two of you are better than your mom who hasn¡¯t been to school, you can control everything about yourself.¡±

    This sentence sounded a little profound. The two children didn¡¯t really understand it at the time, but after privately understanding it, it was tranted as: Mommy hasn¡¯t been to school, but she¡¯s very good. If they were Mommy¡¯s children, they would definitely be very good too, even if they didn¡¯t go to

    school.

    19 never would have thought that he would teach the two children astray.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had heard these words a few times, and at this moment, she sounded a bit immune to them.

    But in Amy¡¯s eyes, there was a bit of surprise. Look, with a parent¡¯s words and example, the children would follow suit.

    ¡°Da Bao, you can¡¯t not go to school. Madam, words and example are very necessary, but I think Madam is a bit too indulgent and doesn¡¯t know how to educate the children. I think as a tutor, I need to discuss the topic of children¡¯s education with Mr. Yan.¡±

    Hearing Amy¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao wondered if this woman had gone too far.

    Da Bao said she wouldn¡¯t go to Harvard, but she didn¡¯t say she wouldn¡¯t go to other schools. When she heard that Little Treasure was going to ck Tornado, she had insisted on going there too. Was there something wrong with this woman? Or did she want to take the opportunity to see Yan Kuan?

    How could there be a rotten peach blossom at home?

    ¡°Lwontt go to school. I hate you.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    Amy hadn¡¯t expected the little princess to be so uncute. Why was she so angry? No matter how cute the little girl was, she wasn¡¯t cute anymore.

    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want this teacher.¡±

    Da Bao felt wronged. Her brother was right. She was a bad guy. She wanted to see her father and fight with them for him.

    Amy didn¡¯t want to offend the children before she could do anything, but she also didn¡¯t want to condescend to coax a child who had already made a mistake.

    She was capable, well-qualified, professional, and popr. She had a lot of suitors, but she didn¡¯t like any of them, except Yan Kuan.

    As for why she liked Yan Kuan, it started a few days ago. She had never met the master of a child¡¯s house that she went to teach.

    Usually, she also knew that these so-called rich second-generation children were actually all crooked and ugly. She had a high education background and was very capable. She did not care about being a tutor at all. However, she also had a heart that wanted to stand on high ground.

    Moreover, she did not have a liking for everything. If they only had money, they naturally would not be able to have looks. Of course, if they only had looks, they definitely would not be able to do it.

    At that time, she was very happy to be able to climb up the big tree of the Huang family. As long as the Huang family moved their fingers, she would not have to worry about her future.

    However, she did not expect the Huang family to arrange for her to be a tutor for two children. Although she was unwilling, she did not dare to offend the Huang family. She thought that if she taught the two children well, she might even be able to have the Huang family owe her a favor. Moreover, it just

    so happened that they were in China.

    Moreover, those who could get Huang Yueyan¡¯s help, regardless of their wealth or status, would definitely be pretty good. However, she did not expect that after she came, the identity of this family was really kept a secret.

    Usually, there was only one woman with two children, so she could not find anything. However, when she saw the male owner who came back from a business trip a few days ago, she realized just how outstanding this male owner was.

    He waspletely different from those tycoons she had seen before. He was mysterious, imposing, and handsome. Most importantly, his age was at most 30 years old. Whether it was talking or doing things¡­ He was the perfect candidate for her prince charming.

    The only pity was that he was married and even had children.

    But what did it matter?

    It was rare for her to like a man. She was already 28 years old, so she could not continue to be picky. He only had two children, so she could give birth in the future, Moreover, the mistress of the house was useless. Every day, she would either watch TV or read magazines at home. Compared to her, such a

    woman waspletely useless. Therefore, she slowly nurtured this thought.

    Now that she heard the little princess of this family say that she didn¡¯t want her to be a teacher, she would definitely feel ufortable. However, she wouldn¡¯t argue with a child right now. She would only think that this mother didn¡¯t teach her child well, and she made this child so insensible.

    ¡°Da Bao, the teacher was a little harsh on you, so you don¡¯t like the teacher? You have to know that the teacher is doing this for your own good. Your grades aren¡¯t as good as Little Treasure¡¯s, so Little Treasure can be praised. You can¡¯t, but if you work hard, you will definitely be praised.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Why did she feel that this woman was trying to sow discord between the two children?

    The two children were already in the same ss. What would Da Bao think if she said that?

    Da Bao lowered her head gloomily. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She was the same as many parents. She had always thought that her children were the best. Not only that, she also felt that her children were not only good¡­ It was something that even normal children could notpare

    to.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. Our Da Bao is very good. You¡¯re very good. Little Treasure¡¯s learning is different from yours. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s better than you, it¡¯s just that he has learned different things than you. Did Da Bao forget that you know how to put on makeup? Little Treasure doesn¡¯t.¡±

    The makeup in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words referred to changing one¡¯s appearance. One had to know that Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s learning waspletely different. Other thannguage, Little Treasure learnedbat, cold weapons, and so on. Da Bao was much more gentle and quiet. She knew how to

    change her appearance, and simple life-saving fighting.

    Of course, Da Bao was indeed not as good as Little Treasure, which was the truth. However,pared to other children of the same age, Da Bao was way better. She didn¡¯t want to discourage the child¡¯s enthusiasm, so sheforted the child.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ¡®make-up¡¯ made Amy cry out in surprise:

    ¡°Mrrs.. Yan, how can you teach the child like this? You¡¯re teaching her make-up at such a young age? Do you want her to grow up to be a housewife or a dodder like you?¡±

 Chapter 755 - Looking For Trouble, Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 755: Looking For Trouble, Old Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Housewife? Dodder flower?

    Are you sure you¡¯re talking about Shen Xiaoxiao?

    Even Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised when she heard this term. She couldnt react for a long time. If it was her previous life, she would really be that dodder flower-like woman, but in this life, she really wasn¡¯t ¡®worthy¡¯ of the title.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s a dodder flower?¡±

    ¡°A dodder flower is a woman who clings to a man for survival and can¡¯t help herself.¡±

    Amy interrupted again without waiting for Shen Xiaoxiao to answer herself, but her tone was already very rude. Shen Xiaoxiao was really angry now. How could her daughter teach someone to wipe her mouth? She was being too controlling.

    ¡°Oh, then Daddy is a dodder flower.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s reply almost made Shen Xiaoxiaough. What was this kid thinking? How could her father be a dodder flower?

    Amy heard it, too, and said indignantly, ¡°Da Bao, you can¡¯t do this. Your father works very hard. Your father created this life for you. How could he be a dodder flower?¡±

    ¡°Looks like Miss Amy knows our Yan Kuan very well.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ambiguous words, Amy felt even more contemptuous. However, she said provocatively, ¡°I just think that the child is still young and should have a correct view of the world and values. Mrs. Yan is really inappropriate in educating the child.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my mother. My father is a dodder flower. Daddy,e here quickly. Tell her if you are a dodder flower.¡±

    As soon as Da Bao finished speaking, she saw Yan Kuaning down from upstairs. Everyone turned to look. Little Treasure was being carried by Yan Kuan, and Huang Yueyan was walking behind him.

    Little Treasure had juste up to inform them, so they had naturally heard what he had said. Therefore, as soon as he appeared, Da Bao couldn¡¯t wait to run up.

    Amy¡¯s heart was beating very fast when she saw Yan Kuan. She was even a little excited, and of course, a little gloating.

    Aman who was called a dodder flower, or a daughter who said that he didn¡¯t do anything, he would definitely be unhappy with his wife.

    She stood to the side and put on an extremely elegant look. She stole a nce at Shen Xiaoxiao from the corner of her eye. Humph, her husband came downstairs and she didn¡¯t receive him. She was still curled up on the sofa. Such a woman didn¡¯t even have the slightest sense of judgment. She deserved to

    be unable to protect her husband.

    ¡°Good Da Bao, don¡¯t run. Be careful not to fall.¡±

    Yan Kuan already had one in his arms. Naturally, he squatted down and ced Little Treasure down. Actually, when Huang Yueyan saw Yan Kuan carrying Little Treasure without the slightest bit of discord, she was a little surprised.

    One had to know that in her eyes, whether it was her father or the other bosses that she had met, they were rarely this close to their children. Carrying their children? Forget about it. What were the servants doing at home?

    Therefore, when someone like Yan Kuan hugged his child without feeling anything, of course¡­ Yan Kuan¡¯s identity was not the kind of person who would be filled with fatherly love and warmth. When he hugged his child in his arms, the impact was even more intense.

    His daughter was fine, but Little Treasure was a boy. A boy.

    ¡®Therefore, Huang Yueyan also saw Yan Kuan in a new light because of this simple hug.

    ¡°Daddy, you haven¡¯t told me if you are a dodder flower.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and looked at Da Bao:

    ¡°Dodder flower is used to describe women. Of course, Daddy isn¡¯t. But Daddy does rely on Mommy to live and work for Mommy. Mommy is the boss.¡±

    Hearing this, Da Bao and Little Treasure were all smiling. Amy¡¯s face was extremely ugly.

    How could Yan Kuan say that? How could it be?

    ¡°Amy, you don¡¯t have toe over tomorrow. Go back to the Huang Corporation and wait for orders.¡±

    Huang Yueyan said directly to Amy from behind. Amy¡¯s heart jumped. What did President Huang mean? And why was President Huang here?

    ¡°Boss Huang, what¡¯s going on? Did I teach the child wrong? It¡¯s not right to teach her how to put on makeup at such a young age, is it?¡±

    Huang Yueyan nced at Amy. She didn¡¯t want to exin it to her, so there was no need to. She said directly, ¡°In what capacity are you teaching the children? If you¡¯re a tutor, then forget it. We don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with the child. Besides, even if there¡¯s a problem, you don¡¯t have to worry

    about it. Look at your own position. Don¡¯t dream of things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    Amy was embarrassed by these words. Huang Yueyan had exposed her intentions in front of others. It was really embarrassing. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Huang Yueyan. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend this woman.

    However, it was too embarrassing to leave like this. Moreover, she was clearly not the one at fault.

    ¡°President Huang, I think you¡¯re too indiscriminate in handling matters. I¡¯m doing this out of kindness. After all, both children are very smart. Their future is limitless. They should be taught well. President Yan, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    In Amy¡¯s heart, a person like Yan Kuan would definitely be very reasonable and would never dote on his children. He should be a male chauvinist who would not allow his children to have such small problems. This was also her own experience over the years.

    However, to Amy¡¯s surprise, Yan Kuan did not even look at her. He carried the two children to the sofa, looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, and asked, ¡°You should rest your eyes after watching TV for a long time. What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t seem to care about Amy at all, which made Amy¡¯s face red and her ears even redder. She felt even more embarrassed.

    Now, even if she didn¡¯t know, this master¡¯s behavior was very clear. Her resentment and unwillingness made her stand in a dilemma.

    Huang Yueyan sneered, walked over, and said softly, ¡°Leave.¡±

    Amy tried hard to put on an ugly smile, tured around, and slowly walked out of the living room.

    However, she couldn¡¯t stop the hatred in her eyes when she looked back at Shen Xiaoxiao. It was a pity that no one cared about her.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how warm the living room was. Besides, Amy left the vi in her own car and drove away without any inspection or investigation. Of course, this was also because she had been checked out before she came out. They had been notified before she came out.

    Amy¡¯s car had just driven out of the vi area when it angrily stopped on the side of the road. She was not reconciled. She was not reconciled at all. What right did she have to humiliate her like this? She had been kind to her two children, but they did not appreciate her kindness.

    It was all that woman, that annoying housewife.

    Bang!

    The car door was suddenly opened. Amy tured her head and looked at the old man who had suddenly appeared in the passenger seat.

    A gun was aimed directly at her forehead. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    ¡°Drive immediately¡­.¡±

 Chapter 756 - Third Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 756: Third Uncle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡®The car stopped at a junkyard in the suburbs. Amy was trembling with fear. Who was this old man? Why was he pointing a gun at her? Was he trying to rob her or rape her? Why was she so unlucky today!?

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Bullets were blind, and Amy wasn¡¯t a clueless person. She had yed with real guns in foreign clubs. She could tell at a nce whether the gun was real or fake. That was why she was so obedient. He said to drive and she drove.

    ¡°As long as you listen to me, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°You, you, what do you want? Do you want money? I can give it to you, I can give it to you.¡±

    If Shen Xiaoxiao was there, she would recognize the old man holding the gun at a nce. It was Shen Congwen, her Third Uncle who had disappeared.

    ¡°Tell me everything you saw in the vi, including how many rooms there were on each floor and how many people there were. Tell me everything in detail.¡±

    Amy hadn¡¯t expected the old man who had suddenly kidnapped her to have her tell him this. Could it be that the old man was their enemy?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°are you tired of living?¡±

    Amy hurriedly shut her mouth. She looked at the ck bullet hole and couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.

    Did she have to hide it? Of course not. She was still full of anger. It would be best if someone came looking for trouble.

    ¡°Iwas teaching the two children in the study on the second floor. I¡¯ve never been to any of the other rooms.¡±

    Third Uncle understood. After all, that was no other ce. That man alone would not have let a strange woman walk around his house.

    However, he had finally found an opening. He would not give up so easily. He kept reminding Amy of what she had seen and heard.

    Amy was very detailed. She found that the old man not only listened to her very carefully when she talked about Mrs. Yan, but also asked her in great detail.

    Especially when she said that Shen Xiaoxiao stayed on the sofa watching TV all day long, the old man¡¯s expression was particrly strange.

    Although Han Jia was taken away by Lin Jiahui since she was young, and Shen Congwen had lost his daughter since he was pregnant with Han Jia, she was still his biological daughter.

    Even though he almost didn¡¯t have many feelings for her, the older he was, the moreplicated his feelings towards Han Jia became.

    It had to be said that this daughter had actually led the most miserable and pitiful life.

    She was actually simr to Shen Xiaoxiao, so after learning that Han Jia had been captured by Xiaoxiao, Shen Congwen had thought of ways to save Han Jia without hurting Xiaoxiao.

    He hadn¡¯t heard any news from Amy, but in Third Uncle¡¯s eyes, Amy was a tutor who could enter and leave the vi at any time.

    The appearance of the vi looked no different from other ces, but the secret guards hiding in the dark and the cameras that were set up every few steps were definitely things that he, the old man, could not hide from.

    ¡°Listen, when you go to ss tomorrow, put this in their living room.¡±

    Third Uncle took out a mini camera from his bag. This was a camera that could rotate 360 degrees. He needed to know the exact location where Han Jia was locked up, so he could only use this tutor.

    However, Third Uncle didn¡¯t know what had just happened in the vi. Amy looked at him with a troubled face and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. I¡¯ve already been fired. Really, I¡¯ve just been fired.¡±

    Third Uncle¡¯s face turned ugly. Fired? This woman couldn¡¯t have said that on purpose, right? She actually said that she had been fired? She had been fired as soon as he came to her door? Who was she kidding?

    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with me. Do you believe that I¡¯ll paint your face red? Trying to seduce Yan Kuan? You won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±

    Amy had been very vague when she had talked about her entanglement with the family, but the old man had heard her.

    Amy looked terrible, but she was afraid of the ck gun. But she had been fired, and she wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Lwas really fired. You should know how much the family dotes on Mrs. Yan. If she doesn¡¯t like me, those people won¡¯t keep me.¡±

    ¡®That was true, but Third Uncle didn¡¯t want to give up so easily. It wasn¡¯t easy to find out about this tutor, so he couldn¡¯t let it all go to waste.

    ¡°Lbelieve you have a way to get in.¡±

    ¡®Third Uncle had no other way. He could only put his hope in Amy. He didn¡¯t have any helpers, so he didn¡¯t dare to make a big move. He was actually very helpless. He had gone into hiding after he finally got out, but Han Jia was his only child after all.

    And he also wanted to see how Xiaoxiao was doing. Ever since he found out that Xiaoxiao had been hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears, his heart had not been at peace.

    He had been adopted by Old Master Shen since he was young. He had feelings for Old Master Shen and the Shen family. When he found out that he was Lin Jiahui¡¯s son, the Shen family had already be like that.

    Lin Jiahui said that she would only save Shen Xiaoxiao if he helped her get what she wanted. That was why he persisted.

    He even handed over his own daughter.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that not only did he fail to save one, but she ended up in this situation instead.

    Now, he actually didn¡¯t know what he was going to do.

    Han Jia had been taught astray, but he also had to bear a lot of responsibility. His life really didn¡¯t matter. After all, Lin Jiahui was his mother and gave him life. Although she never acknowledged him, he couldn¡¯t not repay her kindness.

    He was actually very cruel to Han Jia.

    In order to save the Shen family and not let down her kindness, he pushed his daughter out. In fact, he was the cruelest one.

    He was a tragedy, and so was Han Jia.

    He had let down the Shen family, Little Xiaoxiao, and even more, Han Jia.

    Now that he finally had a chance, how could he tell him that she couldn¡¯t get in?

    ¡°In your line of work, do you have any backup ns? Don¡¯t try anything funny.¡±

    Amy¡¯s heart was beating a little. Indeed, the old man was right. She couldn¡¯t possibly not have backup ns for herself. Besides, what had happened today had no warning. She had always been cautious. She couldn¡¯t really do that without any preparation.

    ¡°LLL¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything. I¡¯ll just follow your car into the vi when you enter.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better think it over. I don¡¯t have much patience with bullets.¡±

    Amy knew this man was telling the truth, but she wasn¡¯t willing to let go of herst resort.

    But she didn¡¯t dare not do it now.

    ¡°If tum back now, will they suspect¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as you send me in, I don¡¯t care what happens to you. You can turn back and leave right away. The rest is your problem.¡±

    Amy wanted to curse, but she had no choice since she was being pointed at by a gun. She nodded, resigned to her fate..

 Chapter 757 - Long Time No See, Third Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 757: Long Time No See, Third Uncle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Amy was very helpless. Her backup n was actually verymon and vulgar. She had just left something behind on purpose. Normally, she would definitely go and get it when the female owner was not there and only the male owner was there. Of course¡­ she would definitely find out about this

    information in advance.

    However, at this moment, she just used the item that she had left behind. No matter how she looked at it, she couldn¡¯t ept it. After all, she had always had feelings for Yan Kuan. Not only did she have feelings for him, but they were also unprecedentedly strong.

    However, she had another thought. She was not stupid. The old man had asked a lot of questions about that woman, so she thought that the old man must be rted to that woman.

    Moreover, he had a gun, and he insisted on entering the vi. It would be best if the enemy could kill that woman with one shot.

    Therefore, if that was the case, she wanted to risk it and go.

    Amy had left her spare key in the vi.

    The car drove slowly. After all, it had only been a few minutes since they had left the vi. In fact, she was a little worried because Huang Yueyan was there.

    She didn¡¯t want to offend Huang Yueyan. Offending the Huang family was not a wise choice.

    But it seemed that she had already offended Huang Yueyan.

    Now, she could only take it one step at a time. Who asked this old man to have a gun? And he was pointing a gun at her.

    She had no choice but to agree.

    Amy braced herself and walked back. She didn¡¯t know that she hadn¡¯t actually left the surveince area of the vi from beginning to end.

    ¡°Why is it him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person on the video and was a little surprised. She had been worried about Third Uncle¡¯sfort before, but after knowing that Third Uncle was Lin Jiahui¡¯s biological son, she had thought that Third Uncle probably knew about these things. Because he knew, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s

    feelings were actually veryplicated.

    She did not know what Third Uncle had done behind the scenes. After all, Third Uncle had been really good to her in her previous life. Although she knew some things in this life, she was still grateful to Third Uncle.

    This gratitude also made Shen Xiaoxiao suppress many things, including revenge against Third Uncle. After all, the destruction of the Shen family now had nothing to do with Third Uncle. No one would believe it.

    She actually wanted to let Third Uncle off the hook. As long as Third Uncle stayed far away and did not help Lin Jiahui, she would definitely not hurt him.

    And Third Uncle had done very well before this. At least until now, other than the clone created by Lin Jiahui appearing in front of Shen Xiaoxiao, Third Uncle had never really thought of hurting her.

    Previously, he was still looking for her in America. Shen Xiaoxiao had always thought that it was good for Third Uncle to disappear just like that. At least, he could live his own life.

    But now, he suddenly appeared. Why? To save Han Jia, right?

    ¡°How is it? Do you want to let them in?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the big screen and asked Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at the big screen for a long time without making a sound. Finally, she said lightly, ¡°Alright. Let them in. I want to know what happened to the Shen family.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was ying in the living room with her two children. Shen Xiaoxiao walked slowly to the garden. When Amy¡¯s car came in, the big iron door mmed shut.

    Amy saw Shen Xiaoxiao walking in the garden and had an embarrassed look on her face, but she still got out of the car and said, ¡°Mrs. Yan, I left my keys in the study, so I want to take them back.¡±

    ¡°Go get them yourself.¡±

    Amy thought she would be ridiculed by Shen Xiaoxiao for a while, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so easy to talk to.

    Amy didn¡¯t want to be found out, and she also wanted to get out of the car as soon as possible, so she immediately walked into the vi.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was in the garden. Maybe the master, Master Yan, was in his room, so Amy walked very quickly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a look at the garage and slowly walked over. Third Uncle was in his fifties, after all. She felt ufortable looking at him in the back seat.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    She knocked on the window.

    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t expect to be found out so quickly. It was funny to think that he might have been targeted when he got into the car.

    Shen Congwen sighed helplessly. He slowly opened the backseat door and got out.

    It was winter. He was only wearing a gray coat. He looked a little down and out, anda little thin.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day. Why didn¡¯t Third Uncle wear more when he went out? Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Shen Congwen did not expect that the first thing Shen Xiaoxiao said when she saw him was this. He felt even more upset.

    He opened his mouth but did not say anything. Instead, he followed Shen Xiaoxiao to a side door in the garden.

    The heater in the room made Shen Congwen feel sofortable that his whole body shivered.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and walked to the side to pour him a cup of warm water and handed it to him.

    ¡°Sit down, warm yourself first. Let the childrene over and take a look at youter.¡±

    She could show the children to him? Shen Congwen felt more and more ufortable. Xiaoxiao really made him feel more and more ashamed.

    ¡°Children¡­ Xiaoxiao is willing to show the children to me?¡±

    ¡°Why not? They have to call you grandpa too.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really had feelings for Third Uncle and was very grateful to him. Although she had never figured out why Third Uncle had died in her previous life, Third Uncle had indeed treated her sincerely.

    Perhaps Third Uncle¡¯s death in her previous life had also been arranged by Lin Jiahui, but in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, Third Uncle was even more important than her father.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao ¡ª I ¡ª I know you must have a lot of questions to ask me. I¡¯ve let you down, your father, and your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to say you¡¯re sorry. What¡¯s going on? I want you to tell me properly. We have plenty of time.¡±

    Hearing this, Third Uncle understood. Xiaoxiao must know everything today.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ma fake?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled indifferently and said to Third Uncle, ¡°Third Uncle, if you were really fake, you wouldn¡¯t havee on your own ord. Moreover, you did it in this way.¡±

    Third Uncleughed helplessly at himself. Xiaoxiao had always been so smart. With such a smart child, even if the olddy wanted to achieve her goal, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Moreover, this was not at all different from what he had expected. The olddy was probably going to be disappointed.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you are very good. Really, you are so smart and powerful. Third Uncle is actually very d that you are like this. Fortunately, you did not be a cripple in the club. Otherwise, I would really be too ashamed to go down to see your grandfather and the others.¡±

    Hearing Third Uncle say so, Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and said doubtfully, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t you know that my father and grandfather are not dead?¡±

    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡±

    Shen Congwen seemed to have heard something extremely surprising. He stood up from his seat in disbelief¡­

 Chapter 758 - The Truth of Everything

    <h4>Chapter 758: The Truth of Everything</h4>

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Congwen could not believe his ears. What did he hear? He actually heard that the old man and Shen Jinwen were not dead? How was this possible?

    That year, he was told that the entire Shen family had been wiped out. Apart from Shen Xiaoxiao, no one else was alive.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her Third Uncle¡¯s shocked expression and was a little puzzled. Third Uncle did not know?

    He didn¡¯t look like he was faking it.

    ¡°Third Uncle, you really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you told Third Uncle that your grandfather and the others are fine? Are they really fine?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Not only Lin Jiahui, but even Yan Kuan knows. He even checked on them personally. They¡¯re really fine. Now even Gu Yuehua is locked up with them. But Third Uncle, I always thought you knew.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not dead. They¡¯re actually not dead. Hahaha, they¡¯re actually not dead!¡±

    Looking at Third Uncle¡¯s crazyughter, Shen Xiaoxiao really did not know what to say to him.

    After a while, Third Uncle calmed down and sat back on the sofa. However, Shen Xiaoxiao could see that the spirit in his body seemed to have rxed a lot. What on earth was going on?

    ¡°Third Uncle, what on earth is going on?¡±

    Third Uncle Looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said without any hesitation, ¡°Xiaoxiao must have thought that I was in cahoots with the olddy and caused the destruction of the Shen family, right?¡±

    ¡°I did think so before, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also very curious. What on earth was going on that she didn¡¯t know?

    ¡°I think Xiaoxiao must know too. I¡¯m Lin Jiahui¡¯s biological son, but I was adopted by your grandfather since I was young. If nothing had happened to the Shen family, I wouldn¡¯t have known my true identity.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Back then, after your grandfather and your father had idents one after another, I had been secretly investigating what was going on. At that time, although I suspected Gu Yuehua, I didn¡¯t think that she had such a great ability.¡±

    ¡°At this time, Lin Jiahui came to see me personally. Not only did she tell me my background, but she also wanted me to hand over the Shen family¡¯s most precious treasure, the ck Ganoderma.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I hated Lin Jiahui to the bone. Although she was my biological mother, she killed my foster father and younger brother. How could I hand over the Shen family¡¯s most precious treasure?¡±

    ¡°So, after I finished dealing with your grandfather and father¡¯s funeral, I ced the old residence¡¯s ck Ganoderma, which was the sunken box you saw earlier, into one of your grandfather¡¯s belongings pockets. I sent it directly to a friend overseas.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after my friend¡¯s ident, the whereabouts of the ck Ganoderma would be unknown. However, I knew that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be taken by Lin Jiahui, so I felt a little more at ease. I kept thinking that there was always a possibility of finding it back.¡± ¡°As for the Ghost Axe, it has always been with that old man, Pei Dongguo. Lin Jiahui had been probing around and slowly shifted her target to Pei Dongguo.¡±

    ¡°My entire Shen family was killed for no reason. At that time, I wasn¡¯t willing to let Lin Jiahui off.¡±

    ¡°Lin Jiahui wouldn¡¯t kill me. After all, I¡¯m her biological child, so at this time, she actually attacked you to avoid my entanglement.¡±

    ¡°How could a biological mother be so cruel to her own child? It was only then that I found out that this Gu Yuehua was also arranged by Lin Jiahui. By the time I realized it, you had already been sold abroad by Gu Yuehua.¡±

    ¡°When I was investigating, I found out that the child of the Lin family, who was also Lin Weiwei, was also sold to the current Han Jia.¡±

    ¡°I began to search everywhere for you and the truth. All these years, I never gave up, but at the beginning, I really had no clue. Slowly, I discovered more and more things.¡±

    ¡°Until I found you.¡±

    Third Uncle paused at this point and nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao sighed slightly. Now she finally understood why Third Uncle had died in her previous life.

    Because at that time, Shen Xiaoxiao was like a cripple. Rescuing her had only disrupted the old woman¡¯s ns. They were probably nning to use Liu Yufei¡¯s marriage to take back the Ghost Axe of the Pei family.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance broke everything. No wonder Shen Xiaoxiao was imprisoned for 10 years. Third Uncle probably couldn¡¯t revive the Shen family and wanted to use hisst move to anger Lin Jiahui, the Pei family, and Liu Yufei. That was why he was killed.

    Sigh, she really didn¡¯t know how to describe it.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, when I found out how Lin Weiwei, who was sold along with you, died, I was extremely nervous.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find me before I found you. You¡¯re even so smart and powerful. You know everything clearly.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I was. I knew that even if I couldn¡¯t take revenge, at least our Shen family would be able to rise again.¡±

    ¡°But I also had my own selfish motives. Lin Jiahui was my biological mother after all. I didn¡¯t want her to die, so I didn¡¯t tell you about Lin Jiahui. After all, at that time, Lin Jiahui spent all her energy on dealing with the Ouyang family. I thought that the fire wouldn¡¯t reach you.¡±

    ¡°Until I mysteriously gave you Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity, and then you wanted to find Lin Weiwei¡¯s grandmother. At that time, when I saw that old woman, I recognized her identity at a nce, so I began to suspect.¡±

    ¡°I began to investigate Lin Weiwei¡¯s identity. I always felt that it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. As expected¡­¡±

    Third Uncle raised his head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. He seemed to be a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Lin Weiwei is my child. Back then, it was Lin Jiahui who arranged it. I met a woman, but she left without saying goodbye. I searched for her for many years but couldn¡¯t find her. This was also the reason why Third Uncle didn¡¯t get married in my life. I didn¡¯t expect that she left pregnant and was arranged by Lin Jiahui to marry Lin Jiadong.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Xiaoxiao, Han Jia¡¯s life is the same as yours. When she was sold abroad, she was adopted by Lin Jiahui. From then on, she became Lin Jiahui¡¯s tool. Xiaoxiao, can Third Uncle beg you to spare Han Jia¡¯s life?¡±

    Now, Shen Xiaoxiao finally knew everything. However, seeing Third Uncle like this, she still felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding all these years?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯ve been hiding. I can¡¯t beat Lin Jiahui. She has a lot of wealth and connections left by Ouyang Jue. I also thought that if I didn¡¯t show up, at least she wouldn¡¯t use me to threaten you.¡±

    ¡°After all, seeing you with that Yan Kuan, I think he has more ability to protect you than I do.¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to look for Han Jia, but this child waspletely brainwashed by Lin Jiahui. She didn¡¯t recognize me at all. I really had no choice.¡±

    ¡°So, I could only stay in the vige. If you guys hadn¡¯t gone back to the old house, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you had fallen into the Suoyin Flower Tears. Moreover, so many things had happened over the years..¡±

 Chapter 759 - Let Her Live

    <h4>Chapter 759: Let Her Live</h4>

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Third Uncle, have you been in the vige the whole time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I have been there. Lin Jiahui has been looking for me, but she didn¡¯t expect me to be in the vige. I couldn¡¯t save the Shen family, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to Lin Jiahui. Knowing that you are safe and sound, even if I am a sinner, you have saved the Shen family¡¯s life. So, I don¡¯t want to care about anything anymore. But Han Jia, she is my only blood. I can¡¯t just leave her alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that I know that my father and Second Brother are still alive, I don¡¯t need to torture my conscience anymore. Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re very capable. I already know that you¡¯ve developed the Shen Enterprise very well. Third Uncle is thick-skinned and wants you to let Han Jia go.¡±

    Hearing Third Uncle¡¯s direct request, Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Third Uncle and said helplessly, ¡°Third Uncle, did you know that I was hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    Shen Congwen was stunned at first, then he immediately nodded. If he didn¡¯t know, he might not have taken the risk to run out. After all, he was extremely worried about Xiaoxiao. The Suoyin Flower Tears were incurable and the Ouyang family was extremely poisonous.

    ¡°I know, I also know that the Suoyin Flower Tears are incurable.¡±

    Since he knew, then did Third Uncle know how to make the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears?

    ¡°This?¡±

    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t know much about this, but judging from Lin Jiahui¡¯s actions over the years, it must be rted to the Shen family¡¯s foundation. Shen Congwen looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and asked tentatively, ¡°Does Han Jia have the antidote to make the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded, looked at Third Uncle, and sighed helplessly:

    ¡°Lin Jiahui is in my hands, but simrly, the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears that I want is in Han Jia¡¯s hands. Do you think I can let her go? Of course, if she is willing to hand over the Suoyin flower, I can let her go. The key is, is she willing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I can¡¯t control Lin Jiahui, but Han Jia will definitely be willing. Xiaoxiao, let me see Han Jia. If I can persuade her, I can do it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Congwen with a troubled face. It was not that she did not want Third Uncle to see Han Jia, but she just did not want Third Uncle to be troubled. Han Jia would never hand over the Suoyin flower, just like Third Uncle said.

    She had beenpletely brainwashed by Lin Jiahui, and she had to bear with

    ¡°Third Uncle, if you want to see her, then go ahead. But Third Uncle, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. If Han Jia still insists on doing things her way, I won¡¯t let her go. My life has note easily.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, I want at least the same thing as Ouyang Jue and the Suoyin flower. You should know what to do, right?¡±

    This was a smallpromise. Shen Congwen knew that Xiaoxiao could have both of them. If she didn¡¯t get it, Han Jia would die. He felt a little embarrassed for forcing Xiaoxiao, but for Han Jia, he could only do this.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a warm coat from the shelf next to her and put it on Third Uncle. It was too cold to dress like this in the winter, and it was even colder under the water prison. Why did Third Uncle have to do this?

    ¡°Third Uncle, as long as Han Jia really agrees to hand over the Suoyin flower, I agree to let you take her away and give you a sum of money. You can go abroad or go to other ces to live in anonymity. Han Jia can also continue to study and start over. Think of it as me repaying your kindness to the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s Third Uncle who has let you down. It¡¯s Third Uncle who has let Father and Second Brother down.¡±

    Shen Congwen¡¯s face was filled with guilt. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and felt even more ufortable.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t let us down. You didn¡¯t know either. Moreover, my father and grandfather didn¡¯t die. So, which one of you was used? I don¡¯t me you. I remember that you¡¯ve been looking for me overseas for more than ten years. Even my father and grandfather might not be like this.¡±

    This was the truth. Even Old Master Shen and Xiaoxiao¡¯s father might not have looked for her like this. In addition, Shen Xiaoxiao had experienced her previous life and knew how her Third Uncle had died tragically, so she had never held any grudges against her Third Uncle.

    She would me many people, but the only one who wouldn¡¯t hold grudges was her Third Uncle, including her grandfather and father. She hated them all, but her Third Uncle was really an exception.

    An old man had been looking for her for more than ten years, and he even gave up his own daughter because of her. She could not forget this gratitude.

    Therefore, when she saw her Third Uncle in such a depressed state, she blurted out this promise. Of course, the prerequisite was that Han Jia¡¯s brain was clear enough to know what she should do.

    She handed the warm bag to her Third Uncle. Seeing his submissive look, Shen Xiaoxiao could not bear to look at him anymore, so she called 19 and said, ¡°Send Third Uncle down to see Han Jia. Be careful of the steps. Third Uncle¡¯s legs aren¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±

    19 sighed in his heart when he saw her Third Uncle like this. This old man was really something.

    After sending Third Uncle away, Shen Xiaoxiao sat back in her chair and turned on the monitor on theputer to look at it

    Once Amy arrived in the living room, Mr. Yan wasn¡¯t there except for Huang Yueyan who was ying games with the two children. ¡°President Huang, I left my keys in the study. I just met Mrs. Yan. She asked me toe in and get them.¡±

    ¡°Since Xiaoxiao asked you to get them, go get them.¡±

    Huang Yueyan asked Amy to leave without looking at her. Amy saw that the two children looked alike but didn¡¯t look at her. They didn¡¯t even raise her head. The anger in her heart grew stronger and stronger.

    What kind of mother had what kind of children.

    What was there to be proud of? Sooner orter, she would be stronger than all of them.

    The two little guys¡¯ study was next to the spacious study. It wasn¡¯t far away, and there was no one on the second floor. The empty corridor was decorated with gold, and it was elegant. Amy hade here many times. Every time, she was fascinated by the exquisiteness and magnificence of the vi.

    She knew that the murals on the wall were of great value, not to mention the furnishings in the study room.

    She had even seen a painting by Picasso. At that time, she thought it was a high-quality imitation, butter she found out that it was not. It was a real painting, and it was ced in the small study room of the two children.

    She was bbergasted by how big the painting was.

    This was also the reason why she had a deeper understanding of the family, and naturally, she had more ideas about President Yan. Such a rich, invisible rich man was really a rare gem. How could she miss it without working hard?

    With this thought in mind, she naturally started the operation. Amy pushed open the study room, took her key, and slowly walked out. The study room of the two children was in the innermost part of the room, which was also a kind of protection measure, then came Yan Kuan¡¯s study.

    Amy paced back and forth at the door, thinking about how to have a natural chance encounter. She had to seed. After all, she had no other chance.

    Just as she was wondering if she should knock, the door opened with a bang. Yan Kuan walked out. When he saw her, he frowned and asked unhappily, ¡°Why are you here¡­.¡±

 Chapter 760 - Loss of Military Power

    <h4>Chapter 760: Loss of Military Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Mr. Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I left my key in the study, so I came back to get it.¡±

    Amy¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s serious look. She hadn¡¯t seen him until now, and now she realized that he was really attractive and interesting. She couldn¡¯t stop looking at him. To have such a man... That would be the most fulfilling thing in her life.

    Yan Kuan had seen this look many times. This woman was so disgusting that he wanted to throw up. Did she really think that she was good at disguising herself?

    Yan Kuan ignored Amy¡¯s words and tured to go downstairs.

    This ce was heavily guarded. She didn¡¯t have the guts to break into his study.

    He had just received thetest news that Jiang Haoting had lost the election. He was in a good mood, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with this woman.

    But he didn¡¯t argue, which meant that Amy didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity.

    Seeing Yan Kuan turn around and leave, she hurriedly called out,

    ¡°Mr. Yan, please wait.¡±

    Yan Kuan stopped and turned around to look at this woman impatiently. Did she want to die? Why did she stop him?

    Amy automatically ignored Yan Kuan¡¯s impatient look and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°I know I spoke too much just now and offended Mrs. Yan, but I¡¯m telling the truth. There is indeed something wrong with Mrs. Yan¡¯s way of teaching her children. I hope Mr. Yan will pay attention to it. After all, the two children

    are smart and intelligent. I don¡¯t want to see the children be taught astray.¡±

    ording to Amy¡¯s thoughts, parents didn¡¯t neglect their children¡¯s education, especially in such a family. Mrs. Yan taught the children like that, and taught her daughter how to apply make up and dress up at such a young age. No matter who knew, they would say that she was misleading the children.

    ¡®Therefore, she was very sure that as long as Yan Kuan cared about the children, he would certainly agree with her words, and even look at her in a new light.

    Of course, that was Amy¡¯s imagination, but what about the actual situation?

    She looked at Yan Kuan with hope and approval in her eyes. Yan Kuan just looked at her with a sneer and asked very slowly:

    ¡°Theard that regardless of whether it is in China or abroad, all teachers must have a professional qualification to be qualified as teachers. Then, may I ask you, do you have a teacher qualification certificate? Or do you have anything to do with our family? What qualifications do you have to say these

    words? Are you full of yourself?¡±

    This was already the longest sentence that Yan Kuan had ever said in front of other women besides Xiaoxiao. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was in a good mood and that his two children were downstairs... He would have ordered someone to throw this so-called woman out.

    Who did she think she was?

    Amy didn¡¯t expect that her advice would be met with such humiliation. This man looked so different, but why did he act and speak like those people? She was doing it out of kindness.

    ¡°If Mr. Yan is really ungrateful, I have nothing to say. I...¡±

    ¡°If you have nothing to say, then get lost. Don¡¯t make me ask someone to ask you to leave. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    After saying that, Yan Kuan went downstairs and didn¡¯t look at this woman anymore.

    Amy¡¯s face had already turned pale from anger. Was she really looking for trouble today? She was sent to be humiliated by this man.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. You¡¯re so arrogant. There will be times when you¡¯ll cry.¡¯

    This was Amy¡¯s personality. She was highly educated, talented, and even had an outstanding appearance. She had always been the one who rejected men. No man would reject her.

    She also had her own pride. Since you didn¡¯t give me face, there woulde a time when you would have to kneel and beg me.

    She stomped downstairs in her high heels, but she didn¡¯t forget to say goodbye to Huang Yueyan.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Huang Yueyan was the richest woman in the world. Although this family was on good terms with Huang Yueyan, they were just invisibly rich with no reputation.

    She didn¡¯t care.

    Yes, she didn¡¯t care now.

    Amy left arrogantly like a victorious peacock.

    Huang Yueyan was stunned. What was going on?

    ¡°I say, did you go to the study room and stir up this tutor¡¯s fighting spirit?¡±

    Of course, Yan Kuan understood Huang Yueyan¡¯s teasing. He just nced at Huang Yueyan from the side and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a nymphomaniac. It¡¯s already good that I didn¡¯t hit her. How would I know what these women with abnormal brain circuits are thinking?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two are really a pair of weirdos. Oh right, is the result out yet?¡±

    Huang Yueyan randomly picked one out from Little Treasure¡¯s building blocks, causing Little Treasure to re at her angrily. Huang Yueyan quickly smiled apologetically, but she still did not forget the serious matter.

    Yan Kuan nced at the two children and said to Huang Yueyan with a serious expression, ¡°As expected!¡±

    ¡°Ha, this is going to be fun. This Jiang Haoting is probably going to explode from anger. However, you guys are really capable. You can even operate this. Moreover, this is in China, China. Back then, even the Ouyang family did not have this ability, right?¡±

    This was the truth. Even the Ouyang family back then didn¡¯t have this ability. After all, other than avoiding suspicion, the Ouyang family didn¡¯t have anyone who had the ability to influence the election. The Ouyang family had passed it down... It was already uneven, and the good and the bad were

    unbearable. Other than women, there were really no other capable people.

    Sometimes, even Huang Yueyan sighed. The only capable people in the Ouyang family were women. Whether it was Ouyang Le, Huo Wanting, or the other women in the Ouyang family, they were all more powerful than men.

    However, they had been influenced by the Ouyang family for thousands of years. They had always thought that this woman¡¯s battlefield was in the back residence. Therefore, the Ouyang family did not have anyone who could afford it.

    The topic had gone off the rails. Huang Yueyan was indeed extremely surprised by Yan Kuan¡¯s actions. She did not expect that it would really work.

    Of course, this also increased Huang Yueyan¡¯s understanding of Yan Kuan to another level. One had to know that being able to control the military power of a country was much more terrifying than being able to control the regime of a country.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re being hunted, just stay here quietly for a few days. Jiang Haoting will definitely contact you as soon as possible in order to consolidate his political power. When the timees, it¡¯ll be up to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand. I know what to do here, but it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t take over the political power. Didn¡¯t you say that it would be like a cab review? No?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment. It¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s just a diversion. Jiang Haoting haspletely wiped out the Ouyang family. This credit will definitely keep him alive for the next six years. So, to be able to take over the military power is already a very rare thin;

    ¡°That being said, I¡¯m worried that Jiang Haoting will be even more crazy to take revenge after being provoked by you.¡±

    ¡°So what? If he dares to reach out his hands, isn¡¯t Jiang Haoming in your hands? It¡¯s time to put him back. Remember to bring Nan Ya along. Anyway, the major weekly newspapers have already reported about it. Jiang Haoming¡¯s wife is not to be trifled with..¡±

 Chapter 761 - Shameless and Aboveboard

    <h4>Chapter 761: Shameless and Aboveboard</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Upon hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Huang Yueyan merely smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re also quite good at these women¡¯s tricks. Oh, that¡¯s not right. I remember that it was first proposed by 19. Don¡¯t you think that the people of your Dark Empire are all so shameless and aboveboard?¡±

    ¡®When those news broke out, it would be strange if Jiang Haoming¡¯s wife didn¡¯t make a scene. That was the eldest daughter of the second-inmand¡¯s family. If it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Haoran¡¯s disapproval of the marriage alliance back then, it wouldn¡¯t have been Jiang Haoming¡¯s turn to be a

    good-for-nothing person.

    Moreover, he would take whatever came his way. Jiang Haoming¡¯s only son was 17 years old, and his style of doing things was no different from Jiang Haoming¡¯s. Therefore, Jiang Haoming¡¯s wife was more and more displeased with Jiang Haoming.

    ¡°Now that this matter has been blown up, it would be fine if the couple could suppress it. But once it blows up, the second-inmand, the Kong family, will not be easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the effect I wanted. If I make him unable to take care of himself, he will be able to live a stable New Year, won¡¯t he?¡±

    Huang Yueyan smiled and took out her phone to make a call. She had brought Eel back to the country. Not to mention that the kid really had some skills, she could use him wherever she wanted.

    It was best to leave these things to him. Moreover, he was a foreigner and didn¡¯t understand the crooked ways of the country. Even if Jiang Haoming and the others wanted to bribe him, it wouldn¡¯t be of any help.

    After the matter was settled, Yan Kuan threw the children to Huang Yueyan, turned around, and went out to look for Xiaoxiao...

    Pei Meimei couldn¡¯t figure out why her brother, whom she had always missed, seemed to have be apletely different person after he returned to the country.

    ¡®Whether it was in his work or his thoughts, he had be extremely extreme.

    Back then, neither the Ouyang family nor the Pei family recognized her, nor did they care about her. Other than her brother, she was like an abandoned child.

    She was known as a rich youngdy, but in reality, she was not evenparable to a daughter from a small family.

    Especially after the fall of the Ouyang family, her marriage was also affected and the other party broke off the engagement. Her life was even worse.

    Other than the money that Pei Li gave her every month for living expenses, she was really useless. Her studies were also suspended. She had thought of going out to look for a job, but she always felt that she could not wipe away her face.

    There was even a period of time when she was thick-skinned enough to return to the Pei family. She wanted to be used by the Pei family for marriage. This way, at least she still had some value. At least this way, she would not have to live a hard life.

    However, the Pei family had long looked down on her. There was no other way. She still had to live alone.

    Earlier, her brother Pei Li had asked her to get close to their ¡®cousin¡¯ Qian Dong. She was actually very unwilling. He was a useless cousin. His father, Qian Weiming, had fled the country. His whereabouts were unknown, and his mother had been in aa in the sanatorium.

    No matter what, this was not a good choice.

    However, over the past few years, Qian Dong had really taken a liking to her. She did not have money and did not like to work. Qian Dong, who was two years younger than her, went to work to earn money for her.

    Especially after her big brother¡¯s ident, her days became more and more miserable. However, Qian Dong still did not abandon her.

    Even a rock could be warmed up, not to mention the person who had always been by her side when she was at her most helpless.

    However, she did not expect that her beloved big brother would actually tell her that he was going to let her marry someone from the Jiang family. After that, her entire being was in a bad state.

    Back then, when Pei Dongguo wanted her topete with Liu Yufei for Dongyou Country, she had rejected him. She knew that she was not that type of person.

    Therefore, when she was preparing to live peacefully with Qian Dong, not only did her elder brother return, he even told her that he had found a good home for her.

    ¡®What kind of joke was this?

    If it had been earlier, she might have agreed. But now, how could she agree? She was already pregnant with Qian Dong¡¯s child. They were already preparing to get married. She would never agree.

    However, Pei Li told her that Qian Dong¡¯s father, Qian Weiming, had escaped abroad and taken away a ledger. This ledger not only recorded some of the Pei family¡¯s secrets, but also some of the families that were rted to the Pei family.

    Some of them were unlucky because of the fall of the Ouyang family, but some of them were not. That ledger was now targeted by the Jiang family, and they wanted to get their hands on it.

    As long as he got the ount book, Pei Li could get unlimited benefits.

    And Pei Meimei naturally became the target of Pei Li.

    At this moment, he told Pei Meimei that he could let her marry into the Jiang family, which gave Pei Meimei a bright future. Because in Pei Li¡¯s eyes, his sister had always wanted to marry into a wealthy family.

    But the prerequisite was that Pei Meimei had to help Pei Li get Qian Weiming¡¯s ount book from Qian Dong.

    Pei Li did not know that Qian Weiming had been handed over to Jiang Haoting by Yan Kuan. However, Yan Kuan did not hand over the subsequent ount book. This was also Yan Kuan¡¯s trump card. Now... since Jiang Haoting did not take over the military power, he had to capture the political power

    tightly.

    Therefore, he had to get his hands on the ount book that could threaten half of the country.

    Under the investigation of all parties, Jiang Haoting set his eyes on Qian Dong. After investigating all the way, it was naturally Pei Li¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Brother, I will not marry Jiang Haoran. Not to mention how old he is, even I am not worthy of him.¡±

    ¡°Meimei, you are so beautiful. How can you not be worthy of Jiang Haoran? You are not married. It is his fortune that Jiang Haoran married you.¡±

    ¡°Brother, stop talking. I just feel that things are going well now.¡±

    ¡°How much money can you earn from that small shop you¡¯re running now? I know that you suffered a lot when Brother got into trouble, so now that Brother is back, he must arrange for your escape route, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother will never cheat you.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really not suitable. Besides, I haven¡¯t thought about living a rich woman¡¯s life these years. I think things are good now. Brother, do you still remember Qian Dong?¡±

    Pei Meimei wanted to tell Pei Li about her and Qian Dong, but she had never thought that Pei Li¡¯s goal was Qian Dong, As soon as Pei Meimei took the initiative to mention it, Pei Li said, ¡°How can I not remember our cousin? This matter has something to do with Qian Dong.¡±

    In Pei Li¡¯s world, he still felt that Pei Meimei was definitely the sister who always thought of everything for him back then. Therefore, when he mentioned Qian Dong, Pei Li did not realize that Pei Meimei felt it was inappropriate and immediately revealed his n.

    Pei Meimei had real feelings for Qian Dong, Furthermore, she was not rted to Qian Dong by blood. Even though they were cousins, it was just an expression. Furthermore, she was currently pregnant with Qian Dong¡¯s child.

    However, when she heard that Qian Dong was actually rted to the Jiang family, she curiously asked, ¡°Brother, what do you mean by saying that? Why is it rted to Qian Dong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this...¡±

 Chapter 762 - Reopening the Account Books To Save Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 762: Reopening the ount Books To Save Your Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    After listening to Pei Li¡¯s narration, Pei Meimei did not recover from her shock for a long time. However, there was no doubt that her focus had been on Qian Dong¡¯s side for a long time.

    She had been together with Qian Dong for so long, and Qian Dong did not know anything at all. If Qian Dong knew about the ount books, he would have taken them to make a fortune a long time ago. How could the two of them be so poor?

    Therefore, Pei Li said it so bluntly, but Pei Meimei felt that this big brother really made her feel more and more unfamiliar.

    ¡°Big Brother, Qian Dong doesn¡¯t know anything about Uncle. Don¡¯t forget, when Uncle was arrested, Qian Dong was still studying. Moreover, Aunt has been in the sanatorium for so many years, but Uncle still hasn¡¯t returned. He doesn¡¯t care about the mother and son. If Qian Dong really had that ledger,

    how could he still be so miserable?¡±

    Pei Meimei felt that she had made herself very clear, but she had underestimated Pei Li¡¯s intentions. She only heard Pei Li continue:

    ¡°Even if Qian Dong doesn¡¯t know, Qian Weiming might not have left something for the mother and son before he left. What if those things are still there?

    ¡°Meimei, you have to know that as long as you get that ledger, Big Brother will not only be able to make aeback, you will also be able to marry into a good family.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, why can¡¯t you understand? Qian Dong really doesn¡¯t have those things. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go look for him. Really, I won¡¯t lie to you. I can promise you this.¡±

    ¡°You promise? How can you promise?¡±

    Pei Li suddenly seemed to understand what Pei Meimei meant. He looked at her in disbelief.

    Pei Meimei was a little embarrassed at first, but she knew that if she didn¡¯t say it out loud, Pei Li would really not stop.

    She carefully ced her hand on her abdomen. That maternal instinct came from within, causing Pei Li¡¯s eyes to widen. How was this possible? How was this possible?

    ¡°Meimei, you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother. I¡¯m pregnant with Qian Dong¡¯s child. We¡¯re also getting married, so I know very well whether he has those things or not.¡±

    ¡°The two of us lived very nd lives. We don¡¯t have any great wealth, but we feel really at ease like this. If Big Brother still doesn¡¯t believe us, we can go to Qian Dong¡¯s house to look for him. Ever since the incident, no one has stayed there. I heard from Qian Dong that the things inside haven¡¯t been

    touched, but Big Brother, Qian Dong and Aunt really don¡¯t have anything on them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Whether Big Brother believes me or not, it¡¯s none of my business. But thank you for your good intentions, Big Brother. I won¡¯t marry anyone from the Jiang family. I¡¯ll marry Qian Dong. He¡¯s the one I rely on.¡±

    Seeing Pei Meimei turn around and leave after she finished speaking, Pei Li¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Even his sister had betrayed him. He wouldn¡¯t believe that Qian Dong really didn¡¯t have a ledger. Since he had chosen a path of wealth for her and she didn¡¯t want to take it¡­ If he had to take the

    muddy path, then the one to be med was the one who had ignored her older brother.

    Pei Li clenched his fists tightly. He knew some things about the ledger in Qian Weiming¡¯s hands. Back then, he was Pei Dongguo¡¯s favorite grandson. Pei Dongguo would reveal a lot of things to him.

    He was even more clear about whether the ledger in Qian Weiming¡¯s hands was used. As long as he found this ledger, he believed that he would be able to bring down many officials. Needless to say, he would definitely be able to rise up again. He would also be able to establish a good rtionship with the

    Jiang family.

    Therefore, he had to find the ledger, no matter what price he had to pay.

    ¡°Han Jia, listen to my advice. Don¡¯t be so stubborn. As long as you hand over the Suoyin flower, you can regain your freedom and start all over again. Xiaoxiao will not make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, who is your biological daughter? You only know Shen Xiaoxiao. Don¡¯t forget that I am in this state because of Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t want to go against me and Grandma, we would have been reunited a long time ago. Do you need to be a lobbyist?¡±

    Han Jia was actually very excited to see Third Uncle. Initially, Third Uncle¡¯s arrival gave her a glimmer of hope, but she didn¡¯t expect him to ask her to hand over the Suoyin flower without saying anything.

    Did he not know that the Suoyin flower was something that she and Grandma could use to save their lives? If she really gave it to Shen Xiaoxiao, would she let them go? It was simply a dream.

    Her father was just like what Grandma had said. He only cared about the Shen family and only Shen Xiaoxiao. He didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    Now, he actually asked her to hand over the life-saving item for the sake of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s Suoyin Flower Tears. How was that possible? It was simply a dream.

    Seeing how stubborn Han Jia was, Shen Congwen was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only say it over and over again:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is not a narrow-minded person. Moreover, Old Master Shen and her father are not dead, so Xiaoxiao won¡¯t kill you. However, you must hand over the Suoyin flower. Han Jia, listen to your father¡¯s advice. You are only in your twenties now. Good times are waiting for you. When we go out, we can

    go abroad and start a new life in other ces.¡±

    ¡°You can go back to school, start a new life, get a boyfriend, get married, have children, and live a normal life. You don¡¯t have to do this for the olddy.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop talking. If I don¡¯t do this for Grandma, can you? Grandma said that as long as she fulfilled her wish, everything behind her would be mine. Power, wealth, including the Shen family funds, all of these would be inherited by me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to start a new life? My current life is what I want.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, I will never hand over the Suoyin flower, not even if I die. Hmph, isn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao so powerful? Wasn¡¯t she still hit by the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    ¡°As long as I have the Suoyin flower in my hands, Shen Xiaoxiao will never dare to touch me in the slightest. Why should I be afraid of her?¡±

    Han Jia was telling the truth, but Shen Congwen couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her:

    ¡°Yes, you do have a bargaining chip, but what about Ouyang Jue? Don¡¯t forget that your grandmother¡¯s goal was Ouyang Jue from the beginning to the end. If you¡¯re imprisoned here, will anything happen to Ouyang Jue?¡±

    ¡°The Suoyin Flower Tears on his body has affected him for 50 years. How much longer can it drag on?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t shown up for so long. How do you know who will treat him?¡±

    ¡°Han Jia, people die for money and birds die for food. Once those people know that you¡¯re captured, how can they continue to let Ouyang Jue maintain his life?¡±

    ¡°If Ouyang Jue dies, your grandmother won¡¯t be able to live at all. Then, what¡¯s the point of pursuing all these years?¡±

    ¡°You only thought that Xiaoxiao wanted the Suoyin flower, and that is indeed a part of the reason. However, Xiaoxiao and the Dark Empire are more powerful than the heavens themselves. It¡¯s not difficult for her not to want to remove the Suoyin Flower Tears. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Ouyang Jue could live for 50 years with the help of technology. What about Xiaoxiao? The technology is getting more and more advanced. Is she not even as good as Ouyang Jue?¡±

    Shen Congwen¡¯s words hit Han Jia¡¯s heart bit by bit. He was right. If Ouyang Jue died, everything would have been for nothing.

    ¡°Grandpa, yes. Grandpa can¡¯t die. He can¡¯t die.¡±

    Shen Congwen saw that Han Jia was rxed and immediately asked, ¡°Where is Ouyang Jue?¡±

    ¡°Tell Dad, where is Ouyang Jue? Dad will help you stabilize Ouyang Jue. Otherwise, you and your grandma will never see the light of day again.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is here, he is¡­.¡±

 Chapter 763 - The Heart-Wrenching Third Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 763: The Heart-Wrenching Third Uncle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Jia was not stupid. Of course, she knew that Shen Congwen¡¯s words were a trap. From the moment he asked for the Suoyin flower, he knew that she would not give it to him, so he changed from the Suoyin Flower to Ouyang Jue.

    Of course, she would not give it to Ouyang Jue, but Shen Congwen was right. People die for money, and birds die for food. As long as those people saw that she was not there, and if someone offered a higher price, Ouyang Jue would definitely die.

    Therefore, she looked at Shen Congwen¡¯s old and frail appearance. Although she couldn¡¯t bear it, she was brought up by her grandmother. This father had never cared about her, and had even been looking for Shen Xiaoxiao. He treated Shen Xiaoxiao much better than he treated her. She was unwilling and

    jealous.

    Especially after she really went against Shen Xiaoxiao, the jealousy would only spread deeper and deeper.

    However, she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Ouyang Jue. She was locked up here and knew nothing about the outside world. She might as well let Shen Xiaoxiao take Ouyang Jue away. That way, she might be able to keep Ouyang Jue alive as long as Grandma was safe. Everything was not a problem.

    Moreover, the Suoyin flower was with her. Thinking about it, she actually had a lot of it. It was just that she was in prison.

    Thinking of this, Han Jia¡¯s heart settled. She said to Shen Congwen, ¡°Ouyang Jue is here¡­¡±

    ¡°This Han Jia¡¯s cleverness was mistaken. Who said that we want Ouyang Jue to save him? Idiot.¡±

    Yan Kuan grumbled a few words at the side, but he immediately got Dark 3 to personally go find Ouyang Jue.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at him and said, ¡°Han Jia has let down Third Uncle¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    ¡°Okay, she¡¯s asking for it. No one else can be med.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tured to look at Yan Kuan. She really wanted to tell him how special the position of Long Xi was in Han Jia¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t tell him in the end.

    After all, Long Xi and Yan Kuan were two different people. The two of them were either dead or alive.

    ¡°Take Dark 3 to the doctor and try not to kill Ouyang Jue. Ouyang Jinguo only needs enough blood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ouyang Jue is still useful. However, I didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Jinguo to be so capable.¡±

    ¡°Thope his research will be useful. In this way, we can double guarantee your poison.¡±

    ¡°Thope so. I hope Ouyang Jue and Ouyang Tian¡¯s blood will allow him to develop something new. However, Ouyang Tian is really living well. His blood is almost drained, but he is still alive.¡±

    ¡°A scourgests for a thousand years. It has always been like this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s research to have a breakthrough so quickly. However, he urgently needed some blood samples of the Suoyin Flower Tears. It would be best if they were different.

    Therefore, in addition to Shen Xiaoxiao, Ouyang Jue was also among them. Otherwise, they would not deliberately let Third Uncle find out Ouyang Jue¡¯s whereabouts.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t a person who didn¡¯t keep her word. As long as Han Jia could really take out the Suoyin flower, she really intended to let her live.

    But now it seemed that not only was Han Jia brainwashed by Lin Jiahui, but she was also led astray by Lin Jiahui. She thought that she could really inherit the wealth that could rival a country, but she had forgotten who the original owner of the wealth was.

    When Third Uncle came out of the water prison, Yan Kuan was no longer in the room. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao and Shen Congwen needed their own space, and Xiaoxiao had wanted the children to meet Shen Congwen, so, in addition to leaving space for them, Yan Kuan also wanted to take care of the

    children himself.

    ¡°Third Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Third Uncle can only get news about Ouyang Jue.¡±

    ¡°Lknow, Third Uncle. You don¡¯t have to do this. Han Jia won¡¯t hand over the Suoyin flower. I¡¯ve known this for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this child was taught by her grandmother. Sigh¡­¡±

    Seeing Third Uncle suddenly look much older, Shen Xiaoxiao felt very ufortable, but she still said to Third Uncle, ¡°Third Uncle, as long as Han Jia doesn¡¯t do anything excessive, I will protect her life. But Lin Jiahui, I won¡¯t promise you.¡±

    Shen Congwen was overjoyed. He really didn¡¯t expect Xiaoxiao to open so many backdoors for him and keep Han Jia alive. This was great.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I, 1.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Just now, I already found out where Ouyang Jue is. Ouyang Jue is very useful to me. I have to thank you, Third Uncle. So as long as Han Jia doesn¡¯t seek death, I will keep her alive.¡±

    ¡°Tunderstand, I understand. If Han Jia hurts you or the children, you can do whatever you want. Third Uncle will neverin.¡±

    Shen Congwen was not an unreasonable person. As long as Han Jia did not go overboard, Xiaoxiao would definitely do what she said.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the smile on Third Uncle¡¯s old face and felt bitter.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    The two children were brought in by Yan Kuan. As soon as they entered the door, they pounced on her. They were always so enthusiastic, which made Shen Xiaoxiao not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Who is this grandfather?¡±

    Da Bao was the most daring. When she saw Third Uncle, she walked over directly and stood in front of Third Uncle. She looked at Third Uncle with a pair of big wet eyes.

    It made Third Uncle¡¯s heart almost melt. They looked alike. They really looked alike. She was exactly the same as when Xiaoxiao was young, especially those big eyes.

    Third Uncle squatted down and rubbed his hands on his clothes. He wanted to hug the child, but he was a little embarrassed, as if he was afraid that he would hurt the child.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt even more ufortable when she saw this scene.

    ¡°That¡¯s Grandpa, Da Bao, Little Treasure, that¡¯s your grandpa. Call him Grandpa.¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, Da Bao gave him a loving hug, catching Third Uncle by surprise.

    This child was indeed not afraid of strangers.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Little Treasure was a little shy. Although he did not give her a loving hug like Da Bao did, he still called him grandpa obediently.

    Shen Congwen¡¯s tears fell. He did not expect the two children to be so cute and not afraid of him at all. They even called him grandpa.

    ¡®What kind of virtue did he have? How could he be worthy of being the grandpa of the two children?

    ¡°Good children. They are all good children.¡±

    Third Uncle looked at the two children and touched the top of their heads. His face was full of love without any disguise. After not seeing them for a few years, the children were already so big, It was really good, really good.

    Shen Congwen reached into his pocket and fished out two square seals. He said to the two children, ¡°These are from Grandpa. A wee gift. Ah, a wee gift.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw clearly that the two red seals were dripping with blood. There were no carvings on them. They were obviously a pair of top-grade chicken blood stones.

    Third Uncle certainly did not have many good things on him. One could tell just by looking at his attire. However, he took out these two things. Actually, the key was not the items, but the fact that Third Uncle was obviously prepared. These were specially prepared for the two children.

    Not only that, Third Uncle also took out two grass-woven grasshoppers from his other pocket. They were vivid, and this made the children cry out in surprise.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but feel the bitterness in her eyes. If Third Uncle did not take them to heart, how could he have found out so much? He even brought the grasshoppers that the two children liked. Life really knew how to torture people¡­

 Chapter 764 - Jiang Haoran Who Was Tricked Back

    <h4>Chapter 764: Jiang Haoran Who Was Tricked Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You said Pei Li is looking for the ount book?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was surprised to hear such news from Yan Kuan. It had been so many years. Did Yan Kuan not hand over the ount book?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hand over the ount book back then? Then how did the Ouyang family fall?¡±

    Yan Kuan touched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bare shoulder and kissed it gently. After the passion, she always liked to lie in his armszily.

    But was there a need to be so excited when she heard about the ledger? She was sitting up. It seemed that she was not that tired.

    ¡°Be careful of catching a cold. I didn¡¯t even give you such an important thing in the past, let alone Jiang Haoting.¡±

    ¡°He only took down a part of the Ouyang family¡¯s ledger, which happened to be the Ouyang family¡¯s. As for the other parts, of course I won¡¯t give them to Jiang Haoting so easily. I have to have some cards up my sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Why do I remember that you handed Qian Weiming over to China?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I did hand him over to China, but there is no ount book, so Qian Weiming is of no use to them.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want the ount book now? Do you want to see what his opponents have to hold against him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more or less what I mean. He has lost his military power, so naturally, he will tighten his grip on the political power.¡±

    ¡°He must be crazy. He must be crazy to think about power. Also, I received news that Jiang Haoran was tricked intoing back. Fortunately, he has settled his daughter down. Otherwise, he would be in big trouble when hees back this time.¡±

    Hearing that Shen Xiaoxiao was concerned about Jiang Haoran again, Yan Kuan felt extremely ufortable. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°You are showing concern for other men in front of me. You are too bold.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. She was indeed worried about Jiang Haoran, not because of any other rtionship, but because Jiang Wendong was still with them after all.

    ¡°Jiang Haoran is in trouble? It¡¯s not good for us.¡±

    Would Yan Kuan not know? Of course not, but he felt that Jiang Haoran was too indecisive. An olddy could trick him back with a trick of the flesh. If he was so easy to trick, he would never be able to live a stable life.

    ¡°However, this Old Madam Jiang is also a weirdo. Why are there so many biased mothers in this world? Although Jiang Haoran is the second son and has not entered politics, he is still one of the top figures in the business world. For the Jiang family to be able to be so carefree, Jiang Haoran must have

    contributed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Why does this Old Madam Jiang only see Jiang Haoting¡¯s efforts and not Jiang Haoran¡¯s? Even if she treats Jiang Haoting better than Jiang Haoran, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Yan Kuan could not answer this question because not only Xiaoxiao, but Yan Kuan himself was also the one who had been forgotten by his mother.

    In this world, there were parents who would not take care of their children, and not every parent loved their children as much as jewels.

    ¡°Alright, go to bed early. As long as we treat our children equally, that will be fine.¡±

    These words were actually very helpless, because Yan Kuan knew that there was still a hurdle waiting for Xiaoxiao, Old Master Shen and Father Shen, who had been imprisoned by the old woman all this time.

    He just didn¡¯t know if Xiaoxiao would be able to bear it when she really knew the truth one day.

    Anight of silence¡­

    Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t expect that his good mother would actually trick him back for his Big Brother. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t even give up on the entire Jiang Corporation?

    ¡°Second Brother, your parents are not traveling far away. I¡¯m not dead yet, yet you abandoned me and ran overseas. Let me ask you, Dong¡¯er and Wenwen. Where did you take them?¡±

    Hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯sints, Jiang Haoran wanted to cry but had no tears. Abandoned her? How could he bear this crime?

    Didn¡¯t he rush back immediately when he heard that she was in trouble? What else did he want from him?

    As for his daughter and son, how could he dare to leave his child in such a den of wolves?

    His daughter went to apletely closed boarding school. Unless he personally contacted the school, no one would be able to take Jiang Wenwen away.

    There was no need to mention Jiang Wendong. With them around, there was no danger at all.

    ¡®What was he afraid of? Now that he was alone, he was not afraid of anyone.

    ¡°Mother, Wenwen and Dong¡¯er both have to finish their studies, and they are not familiar with foreignnguages when they first arrived, so they entered the school ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s almost the New Year. Who is still in school? Moreover, is there not a single school in our country that you are interested in that insists on sending the children out?¡±

    ¡°If you worship foreigners, I¡¯l tell you. You have to bring the two children back for me.¡±

    Seeing the olddy lose her temper, Jiang Haoran was already used to it. He said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The Jiang family doesn¡¯t have the final say in foreign countries. Moreover, the children¡¯s schools are all closed boarding schools, and they are extremely strict. Besides, foreigners

    don¡¯t celebrate the New Year.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you also know that Wenwen almost made a fortune in the past. It¡¯s good for her to be disciplined.¡±

    Hearing Second Brother mention the matter of Jiang Wenwen drugging others, Old Madam Jiang didn¡¯t say anything else. However, her granddaughter was still young, so he could just send her away. However, Jiang Wendong was already a young man who could hold up the fort. How could he just leave

    like that?

    Moreover, Jiang Wendong¡¯s performance was the best among the three generations. As long as he was nurtured, there was no need to worry about not having a good development.

    ¡°Wenwen is a girl, so I won¡¯t discipline her. But Wendong, he¡¯s the grandson of our Jiang family. How could he be sent away by you?¡±

    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s child is only 10 years old. Not to mention his young age, you also know that he has congenital heart disease. It is hard to say if he can handle it. Fourth Brother¡¯s kid isn¡¯t up to par. There is also Jiang Wenye. Although he is the eldest son¡¯s direct son, that kid was thrown into the army by your

    eldest brother after graduation. He is our family¡¯s number one person in the army, and he is also someone who has high hopes.¡±

    ¡°What your eldest brother means is to focus on grooming Wendong. It¡¯s also possible for him to take over your eldest brother¡¯s position in the future.¡±

    With such a big bait, if it was Fourth Brother, he might have already nodded and agreed to bring the child back without stopping.

    But Jiang Haoran saw it too clearly. First of all, the Jiang family didn¡¯t have the final say on the sessor of China. Second, this eldest brother would never groom his child to be the sessor. Even if Jiang Haoran was the one who groomed the fourth family, it would never be Wendong¡¯s turn.

    But it was the third family¡¯s Jiang Wenye who was more likely.

    So, what the olddy said was nothing more than to keep him here. He didn¡¯t care at all, and his child even less so.

    ¡°Wendong did not receive much education since he was young, so he cannot bear such a heavy burden. He cannot even bepared to the fourth family¡¯s Wenkai, so I appreciate Big Brother¡¯s good intentions. It¡¯s better to let the child study now.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang looked at this Second Brother¡¯s stubborn appearance and was extremely angry. She wanted to use her status as an olddy to pressure him, but she knew that this Second Brother would not fall for this trick, so she thought about it and felt somewhat helpless. Then, she said ina

    somewhat deste manner:

    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m afraid that your eldest brother is not doing well. He has an old age illness, and his body won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer¡­¡±

 Chapter 765 - What a Big Show

    <h4>Chapter 765: What a Big Show</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Jiang Haoran originally thought that this was another trick to make him suffer, but this olddy really knew how to act. He had been deceived too many times, just like this time. He almost thought that the olddy really couldn¡¯t endure it.

    But in the end, there was nothing wrong with this olddy at all. She slept better than him and ate better than him. How was there anything wrong with her?

    Besides, he was stupid. In the Jiang family, Big Brother was important, but the olddy¡¯s existence was even more important.

    Especially after Big Brother lost his military power, the olddy became even more important.

    After all, the olddy had a female army in her hands back then. She also had a certain amount of weight in the army. She could be considered the only female general in China.

    So, how could the olddy have something wrong with her? As expected, he was too stupid.

    Now she was saying that Big Brother was sick? Who was she lying to?

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say anymore. Big Brother¡¯s health is very good.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Mother knows that you don¡¯t believe Mother. I tricked you back this time, but it¡¯s really your Big Brother¡¯s fault. How could I have deceived you about this matter? Your Big Brother didn¡¯t participate in these few important meetings because he was afraid that others would see through it.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, you missed the election. Your Big Brother¡¯s illness has gotten worse. If he wants not to be discovered, he has to find a helper. Second Brother, he¡¯s your biological brother. You can¡¯t just ignore him.¡±

    ¡°You know how ridiculous Fourth Brother is. Third Brother left early. Among the few children, you¡¯re the only one who can help him. Second Brother, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    The olddy said so much that tears streamed down her face. Jiang Haoran couldn¡¯t believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to. It had been many years since he saw his mother like this.

    Even when his father had died, he had never seen his mother cry. Now, she was crying like this. Could it be that his big brother was really sick?

    ¡®Was that why he had attacked Xiaoxiao and the others so crazily? Was that so?

    ¡°Do you think that your Big Brother wants to be the enemy of that Yan Kuan? That Shen Xiaoxiao has medicine that can cure your Big Brother. That¡¯s why your Big Brother took the risk. So, Second Brother, you must help your Big Brother.¡±

    Even saying this, was it really like what the olddy said?

    Seeing the olddy¡¯s tearful look, Jiang Haoran believed it. If it was not so serious, the olddy would never cry like this. It looked like he still had to wait and see, and carefully consider it.

    ¡°Is Fourth Brother back?¡±

    Jiang Haoran changed the topic. A mother knew her son. ording to the olddy¡¯s understanding of him, she knew that he had actually listened to her. She could not force Jiang Haoran too hastily. Hearing that Second Brother had changed the topic, she naturally did not bring it up.

    However, when she heard Second Brother mention Fourth Brother, she had a helpless look on her face.

    She had given birth to four sons and a daughter. Only the eldest brother and second brother were decent. Although Third Brother was not bad, he had left too early.

    Fourth Brother had been pretty good a few years ago. However, as the eldest brother¡¯s official position grew bigger and bigger, Fourth Brother had simply be a braggart. He did not know the slightest bit of restraint and had created so many scandals. This old woman blushed when she heard it.

    ¡®This was especially so when this child was already 17 years old, and now he had an illegitimate child from a small celebrity. It was simply infuriating.

    This was especially so when Fourth Brother¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t a tolerant person. The Kong family was now their family¡¯s right-hand man, and they absolutely couldn¡¯t lose them. However, Fourth Brother was like someone who had been possessed. He actually had to keep that illegitimate child who they didn¡¯t

    even know the gender of.

    It was really a headache.

    ¡°This Fourth Brother is simply bewitched. I heard that little celebrity had some rtionship with that Yan Kuan before. Is that Shen Xiaoxiao an idiot? She can¡¯t even control her own man. If she can¡¯t control her man, why can¡¯t she even handle a mistress?¡±

    Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t ept the olddy¡¯sints, but he felt a little strange that Fourth Brother actually got mixed up with that little celebrity.

    It was really embarrassing. What was going on?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Master Kong personally called me this morning. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know about your Fourth Sister-inw¡¯s fiery temper. She couldn¡¯t stand the slightest bit of injustice and ran to her parents¡¯ home early in the morning. She even brought Wenkai with her.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fourth Brother? Didn¡¯t he chase after her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯s exactly because she didn¡¯t go after him that Master Kong called. As you know, they originally had their eyes on you, but you weren¡¯t willing to remarry. That¡¯s why they had no choice but to choose Fourth. And Fourth Brother is a person who can¡¯t control his underlings. This matter is really difficult to

    handle.¡±

    Jiang Haoran also knew that Master Kong doted on his only daughter. Now that he had obviously made her suffer, it would be really difficult to handle this matter without an exnation.

    ¡°Let Fourth Brothere back first to make things clear. The Kong family and our Jiang family cannot fall out. Big Brother¡¯s situation is not good now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll discuss with your Big Brother. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, then¡­¡±

    When Old Madam Jiang said this, she looked at Jiang Haoran. Jiang Haoran¡¯s heart shed with a touch of fear. What idea did olddy have this time?

    However, perhaps it was because she had made Second Brother a little more obedient just now, and Old Madam Jiang did not dare to push him too hard, so she suppressed the words in her heart.

    However, the more this was the case, the more Jiang Haoran was shocked. He even had a faint guess in his heart. Could it really be that ridiculous? What did she take him for? A garbage receiver?

    Or a receiver that his Fourth Brother didn¡¯t want?

    After a long while, Jiang Haoran walked over unwillingly. He was already in his thirties and was about to reach his forties, but she still did things so inappropriately.

    The olddy, who usually didn¡¯t know about men and women, knew. However, Jiang Haoran knew that he had always looked down on his younger brother. It was best for him to be a rich second generation and stay safe and not get into trouble, but now, his ambition was not only big, but his actions were

    also getting more and more unpredictable.

    ¡°Mother, Second Brother, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°B*stard, have you contacted your wife?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already said it. I can¡¯t stand that tigress. If she wants to leave, then leave. It just so happens that after the divorce, I can¡­¡±

    Pa!

    ¡°ah!¡±

    Before Jiang Haoming could finish his sentence, the olddy hit him with her walking stick. The pain made Jiang Haoming grimace.

    ¡°Mother, is our family afraid of the Kong family?¡±

    ¡°You b*stard. Our family is not afraid of the Kong family. But we cannot afford to lose the Kong family now. Listen to me carefully. We cannot lose the Kong family as our inws. Hurry up and get rid of that evil creature outside!¡±

    ¡°Mother, that is also your biological grandson. How can you let me get rid of him? Besides, the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach must be a boy. I promise, I have already asked Old Man Qian to check her pulse.¡±

    ¡°What? A boy?¡±

    Old Lady Jiang eximed. If it was a boy, then it would be really difficult to handle.

    The look of embarrassment on her face was so obvious that even Jiang Haoran couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    But now he could see that this y was really big,. Was he really picked up? Did she want him to be a cheap father? She was really thinking too much!

 Chapter 766 - Strange Marriage News

    <h4>Chapter 766: Strange Marriage News</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Did I hear wrong? Fourth Brother, do you want me to clean up your mess? You can¡¯t control yourself, so why are you ming me for this?¡±

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s words were not polite. He did note back just to be bullied like this. When he heard that his eldest brother was sick, he was really worried, but his worry was not used by others like this.

    The old woman had lost her mind, right? She actually acknowledged such a matter. Her eldest son and youngest son had always been the most favored, but did he, the second son, deserve to be treated like this?

    Not to mention that his eldest brother was valued by the old woman. After all, his eldest brother was indeed powerful. His Fifth Sister was their family¡¯s only younger sister, so it was needless to say that she was doted on. However, as for his Third Brother, before his Third Brother died¡­ The olddy also

    held him in her hands, not to mention his Fourth Brother. It seemed that he was the one who should be ignored the most.

    Could it be that just because he was sick when he was young and went to the hospital, the old man took a fancy to the doctor who took care of him, that this mother disliked him so much?

    On what basis?

    ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong with helping Fourth Brother? Now is a critical moment in our family. The eldest brother is the pir of our family, so we can¡¯t have any bad news. Moreover, now is a critical moment with the Kong family, so we can¡¯t have anything bad happen. Fourth Brother has already

    leamed his lesson. We are a family. Shouldn¡¯t we help each other out?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t you send both of your children away?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Second Brother, Wendong, that child, didn¡¯t grow up with you. His thoughts are wild in the outside world. How long has it been since he came back and he has already gone abroad to study? If you ask me¡­ The child in Nan Ya¡¯s belly is the grandson of our Jiang family anyway. Why don¡¯t you

    adopt him under your own name and raise him well? In the future, he can also inherit your business and carry forward our family, right?¡±

    ¡®As soon as Jiang Haoming entered the room, he started bbering on and on. It was as if the one who did something wrong was not Fourth Brother but Jiang Haoran.

    Not only that, he also wanted Jiang Haoran to hand over all his business to that illegitimate child?

    And he wanted him to raise him?

    ¡®Was there something wrong with his brain, or was there something wrong with his family¡¯s brain?

    Why did he feel that these people were all so unfamiliar?

    Were they really not crazy?

    Jiang Haoran wanted to refuse, but before he could say anything, Old Madam Jiang suddenly made an extremely surprising move.

    She let go of her walking stick, stood up shakily from the wheelchair, and knelt down on the ground with a thud.

    With this kneel, even Jiang Haoran and Jiang Haoming almost jumped up in shock. It must be known that Old Lady Jiang was not only important in the family, but she was also a person who could shake the whole of China with a single move.

    But now, she actually knelt down for her son. Even Jiang Haoran¡¯s first reaction was to kneel down with a¡¯pa¡¯.

    ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Mother, hurry up and get up. What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you torturing Second Brother? Second Brother won¡¯t disagree, right, Second Brother? Hurry up and agree to Mother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Brother, I¡¯m a b*stard. I¡¯m not good, but this is our mother.¡±

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s face was livid with anger, but this was not the end. Old Madam Jiang said to him:

    ¡°Second Brother, I want you to promise me that you will help your eldest brother and your Fourth Brother. You must never betray the Jiang family and never leave China for the rest of your life. Otherwise, I, the old woman, will kneel here and die today.¡±

    So it was not only his Fourth Brother, but also his Big Brother. She also wanted him not to leave for the rest of his life.

    Amazing. This really was an amazing olddy. She was really the pir of their Jiang family.

    His own mother, his own mother, knelt down for him. How could he not agree? How could he dare not agree?

    Crazy. They were all crazy.

    Fortunately, the two children were sent away. Otherwise, their entire room would not have been able to escape because of the olddy¡¯s kneeling.

    ¡°Alright, stop talking. I agree. Mother, you can get up.¡±

    Seeing that Jiang Haoran agreed, the olddy stood up shakily with her daughter¡¯s help.

    This was really a farce. However, until the end, Jiang Haoran still could not understand how a small singer like Nan Ya could actually make the olddy nod her head and enter the house.

    Was it because of the piece of meat in her stomach?

    Back then, the olddy was decisive in her killing. She had killed no less than a hundred japs on the battlefield. How could she care about this little bit of killing?

    ¡®What was the reason?

    What was the identity of this Nan Ya? Or was there some secret?

    ¡®When Shen Xiaoxiao saw the report in the magazine, she was so shocked that the cup in her hand almost fell to the ground.

    It can¡¯t be, right? Did she see wrongly?

    Jiang Haoran marrying Nan Ya?

    Are you sure?

    ¡®Was he crazy?

    Did Jiang Wendong know?

    Did Jiang Wenwen know?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Jiang Haoran agree to marry Nan Ya?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan, puzzled. Huang Yueyan was also surprised. This was really strange. How could it be like this?

    ¡°Is there something wrong? Is he collecting junk? He knows that the meat in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach is Jiang Haoming, but he still epts it?¡±

    ¡°Could he be threatened?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao asked tentatively.

    Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t think so. Unless a person like Jiang Haoran was willing, who could threaten him?

    ¡°Do you think someone can threaten Jiang Haoran? The olddy of the Jiang family? That can¡¯t be, right? Go ask your man.¡±

    ¡°Tl ask him when I pick him up from workter. But isn¡¯t the plot too reversed?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after I ask him.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she took her bag and walked out of the vi impatiently toward thepany. Huang Yueyan nced at her. Was she too concerned about Jiang Haoran? Or was she really just curious?

    This girl was really getting weirder and weirder.

    Although Huang Yueyan was muttering in her heart, she still stayed at home to watch over her children. Since when did she, a strong woman, be an old mother?

    ¡®When Shen Xiaoxiao arrived at KN Group, it was already 4:30 p.m. There was only half an hour left before he got off work. Previously, when Shen Xiaoxiao was the president of KN Group, many people knew her.

    However, because Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s health was not goodter, she threw the matter to 19. Moreover, this distance had been quite a while. Coupled with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gray hair now, she was much thinner. It was really easy for people to mistake her.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that not only did she mistake her for someone else, but she also saw an unexpected person. It was Nan Ya, who had just announced her marriage in all the major magazines and media outlets.

    It was really strange. How did this woman appear here?

    She had just told Huang Yueyan that she wanted to ask Yan Kuan about it. She did not expect to see Nan Ya right away. What was going on?

    Moreover, Nan Ya¡¯s attitude was not right, right?

    This bossy manner of hers was probably even more impressive than her boss. Who gave her the courage toe here?

    Moreover, who gave her the face to behave so atrociously in her territory?

 Chapter 767 - Has Yan Kuan Become Bold?

    <h4>Chapter 767: Has Yan Kuan Be Bold?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had always been a territorial person. She did not like others to step into her territory. This would easily make her feel insecure.

    It was just that very few people knew about this little characteristic of hers. No, it should be that no one knew about it.

    In other words, she was also a possessive person. If someone touched something that belonged to her, she would not want it anymore.

    Who gave Nan Ya the courage toe here and behave atrociously?

    Was there something wrong with her?

    ¡°President Shen.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is she here?¡±

    The secretary looked at President Shen nervously. Previously, there had been rumors that the rtionship between this little singer, Nan Ya, and President Yan was very close. Those magazines had taken photos of it.

    However, there were also rumors that President Shen and President Yan were going to fight a divorce case, so this matter was only spread in private.

    In the end, it didn¡¯t go public. Recently, President Yan was slowlying to thepany to deal with some matters. They thought that the couple had reconciled, but they didn¡¯t expect this little celebrity toe knocking on their door just now.

    Didn¡¯t they say that Nan Ya had tied up the Second Young Master of the Jiang family again?

    Just how powerful was this woman? Making so many high-quality men be herckeys?

    Originally, she, as a secretary, did not need to pay attention to these gossips. But now, oh my god, why did President Shene?

    It had been so many days since she had visited personally. Why did President Shen suddenly appear? Moreover, she had bumped into this singer. Would President Yan¡¯s backyard catch fire?

    And who was this Nan Ya with?

    It was said that she was pregnant. Then whose child was the one in her belly?

    But no matter who it was, her boss was still the samedy. She didn¡¯t dare to offend, no, to be more precise, she didn¡¯t dare to offend either.

    So when that Nan Yady came out of President Yan¡¯s office, when President Fang (19)¡¯s assistant brought the documents over earlier, he identally took a second look at this Nan Yady who came out of the office.

    He was grabbed by Nan Ya and refused to let go. What kind of temper was this? It didn¡¯t even match up. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t even look at her?

    The secretary didn¡¯t know that Nan Ya used to be an artiste under Moxing. Naturally, she knew 19¡¯s assistant, Ah Meng.

    And 19 often followed Shen Xiaoxiao, so she naturally knew that in the end, this was the person by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side.

    She was giving face to Ah Meng, which was also giving face to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    That was why she was so fearless and bold.

    Of course, there was another reason why she and Yan Kuan had reached a certain consensus.

    This kind of consensus made her a little excited. This kind of excitement made her even more domineering. From then on, no one would dare to look down on her, right? Hahaha.

    ¡°President Shen, this Miss Nan Ya had an appointment with President Yan. After the matter was discussed, she came out and bumped into Ah Meng. I don¡¯t know how Ah Meng offended her, so.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how he offended her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s because he took one more look at Miss Nan Ya?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This reason made Shen Xiaoxiao want tough. Was there something wrong with her? Was she putting on airs? And she did not let anyone see her?

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. I just took one more look at her.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression made the secretary¡¯s heart skip a beat. When immortals fought, the unlucky ones would always be mortals like them.

    Thedy boss wouldn¡¯t flip out now, would she?

    ¡°If there¡¯s someone causing trouble, what should you do ording to the rules?¡±

    Look! It was here, wasn¡¯t it? She said that trouble wasing.

    ¡°Call, call, call security.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you calling? Are you waiting for her to affect thepany¡¯s image here?¡±

    When the secretary heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she helplessly dialed the number. Call security then. Anyway, she was really obeying orders, and no matter how she looked at it, she felt that thedy boss was more reliable. Wasn¡¯t it said that the KN Group had actually been transferred to thedy boss¡¯s

    name a long time ago?

    So she should be fine if she stood on thedy boss¡¯ side, right?

    Seeing that the secretary had called the security guard, Shen Xiaoxiao walked forward and said to the secretary, Ah Meng,

    ¡°Ah Meng? Are you bored? What are you standing there watching? There¡¯s no concert here, why aren¡¯t you doing your job?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sarcastic words were like the sound of nature saving Ah Meng. Ah Meng did not expect Nan Ya to find fault with him as soon as she saw him. Did she think that this was her territory?

    He was President Fang¡¯s man. Boss Fang was President Shen¡¯s brother. He clung onto her so tightly that he would not let go just because of this little singer.

    ¡°president Shen, you¡¯re here. I was thinking of not asking for tickets, so I took one more look. I¡¯m going to do something right now. President Shen, please don¡¯t dock my sry.¡±

    ¡®Ah Meng was also a quick-witted person. Even Shen Xiaoxiao wanted tough at this joke. Not asking for tickets? Didn¡¯t Nan Ya realize that she was just an actor? An actor who allowed others to watch.

    Nan Ya had long been angered by the words of these two people. She turned her head and saw that it was indeed Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Normally, she really wanted to stab her. However, when she was in the office just now, Yan Kuan had warned her that if she dared to provoke Shen Xiaoxiao, she would definitely be punished.

    Not only that, she had to walk away when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao. In any case, Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not someone she could offend.

    Although she did not understand why this woman had such a good life and Yan Kuan doted on her so much, she also knew that the person she had apanied earlier was not Yan Kuan at all, but a substitute.

    Because of this, she was even more unwilling.

    But now, this piece of meat in her stomach was worth a lot of money. This unwillingness would onlyst for a few months. When the child was born, her good days were still toe.

    Moreover, she might even be the ¡®empress dowager¡¯ of China in the future.

    So, thinking of this, Nan Ya forced herself to suppress the difort in her heart. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was no longer an eyesore.

    ¡°So it¡¯s President Shen. Are you here to look for President Yan? He¡¯s in his office. We just finished our discussion. Now it¡¯s President Shen¡¯s turn. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    These words made the people in the secretary¡¯s office look at each other. This Nan Ya was provoking them, right? Was she trying to make everyone think that she was the most important one? After seeing President Yan as a stranger, it was President Shen¡¯s turn?

    A mistress was better than a wife?

    Even Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at this woman. Did she bring her brain with her when she went out?

    Or did she be stupid because she was pregnant?

    ¡°Have you never brought your brain with you when you go out?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Of course, Nan Ya could hear that Shen Xiaoxiao was scolding her, but didn¡¯t she not provoke her anymore? Why did she still not like her?

    ¡°Literally speaking, who told you toe here? Are you even allowed here?¡±

    It was her own territory. Who told a hateful person like her toe here? Was it Yan Kuan? Did he have the guts?

    When Nan Ya heard what Shen Xiaoxiao said, she even said to Shen Xiaoxiao proudly:

    ¡°Of course I came here after making an appointment with President Yan. Howe President Shen doesn¡¯t know about it? Oh, that¡¯s right. Sometimes, there¡¯s really no need for a man to exin himself to a woman, especially when ites to a strong woman like President Shen.. Which man can stand

    it?¡±

 Chapter 768 - Thatâ€™s How Arrogant I Am

    <h4>Chapter 768: That¡¯s How Arrogant I Am</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Nan Ya¡¯s inner thoughts were thrown to the back of her mind in just a few words. After all, how could she be so calm when facing a woman that she disliked?

    She originally thought that she would leave after showing off a few words, but she did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth to be so powerful and not forgiving at all.

    She felt ufortable, and the words that came out of her mouth became more and more out of her mind.

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows as she looked at the woman with long teeth and five ws in front of her. It was really strange. She had be so bold. Did she really think that the person in her stomach was a golden lotus?

    ¡®The secretary was very smart. When she saw the boss¡¯ face, she already had a slight smile on it. This was the rhythm of someone getting angry.

    She quickly brought a chair over and ced it in front of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Not bad, she was tactful.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to sit down. One was sitting while the other was standing. This scene really made people feel like there was a good show to watch.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gray hair was actually very distinct and exaggerated. In addition, she was originally very imposing. Even if she sat, she could still kill everyone.

    ¡°Is that so? Did you make an appointment with Yan Kuan?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t President Shen always know about President Yan¡¯s rtionship with me?¡±

    Oh, this was really a tant provocation, wasn¡¯t it? It was really interesting. It was the most interesting to deal with such a brainless woman.

    ¡°I thought the news that Jiang Haoran getting married to you was true. Looks like it¡¯s fake. Then, I¡¯ll have a good talk with Jiang Haoran. He shouldn¡¯t let those so-called small celebrities use his name. If they want to be famous, they can really do anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Haoran and I are getting married soon. I¡¯ll personally bring the invitation to President Shen.¡±

    ¡°Getting married? Hehehe, it¡¯ll be better if you really get married.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care what I mean? But what I mean nowis to tell the big celebrity that this is not a ce for you toe.¡±

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Please leave.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯sst words were directed at the two security guards.

    ¡®They had long said that the security guards of KN were not to be trifled with. They always followed the orders of their boss and never looked at others¡¯ status.

    In their eyes, they knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was their boss, so with this order, they would walk to Nan Ya¡¯s side and ask her to leave.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao spoke again at this moment.

    ¡°Be careful. There¡¯s a golden lotus in the belly of a big celebrity. Don¡¯t hurt her. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be med. If she struggles too hard, and she gets knocked out and thrown out, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Jiang Haoran toe and take her personally.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you dare. I was personally invited by Yan Kuan. If you dare to treat me like this, be careful that Yan Kuan won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I thought it was something else. So what if Yan Kuan invited you? If I don¡¯t like you, then don¡¯t even think about appearing on my territory.¡±

    ¡°Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? All the employees of KN Group know that this KN is under my name, Shen Xiaoxiao, not Yan Kuan. The Yan Kuan you mentioned works for me. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t realized the reality.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was telling the truth, but Nan Ya was so angry that her liver hurt. This woman was too arrogant. How could she be so disrespectful to someone with her current status? What right did she have? What right did she have?

    ¡°Lwant to see Yan Kuan. I want to see Yan Kuan.¡±

    ¡°See Yan Kuan? Are you sure? If you really see Yan Kuan, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be invited out so nicely.¡±

    ¡°You, you, Shen Xiaowo, let me tell you, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m arrogant? I¡¯m the boss of my territory. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this? You¡¯re as stupid as ever.¡±

    ¡°You, you, the Jiang family won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now the Jiang family is involved? Do you want to use your phone to call them? Let¡¯s see who from the Jiang family dares to oppose me.¡±

    ¡®These words were too domineering. Even the secretary was dazzled by them. She knew that their boss was so domineering. Look at what she said. In front of the boss, the Jiang family was like a fart. It was too cool.

    Dare she ask who in all of China had this kind of imposing manner? Who had this kind of imposing manner?

    Other than their boss, who dared to say that they had it?

    This big star looked at them as if their eyes were not their eyes, and their noses were not their noses. She always had an aloof look on her face. Only their boss could take care of such a vixen. It was really cool.

    Nan Ya really did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s guts were so big. She was not afraid of the Jiang family, and she even said it in front of so many people. Her guts were really outrageous.

    Just when Nan Ya didn¡¯t know what to do, the other main character, Jiang Haoran, appeared.

    Nan Ya didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haoran toe here. However, thinking that the two of them were about to get married, although they all knew what was going on with the child in her belly, Nan Ya still looked at Jiang Haoran with hope and said:

    ¡°Haoran, please save me.¡±

    Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene as soon as he arrived. Xiaoxiao was sitting there, and Nan Ya was being dragged out by two security guards?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what is this?¡±

    Seeing that Jiang Haoran actually came to KN at this time, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t hesitate and said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t want her to be an eyesore in front of me. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    Alright, it was that simple. Wasn¡¯t this a little too simple?

    Jiang Haoran himself wanted tough. Xiaoxiao was really cute. Her way of doing things was so casual, and she did everything ording to her mood. However, such a person was also real, so real that even he was envious.

    ¡°Oh, this is Xiaoxiao¡¯s bottom line. If Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t like it, she can naturally be invited out.¡±

    ¡®When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Jiang Haoran¡¯s words, she looked at him strangely. They were about to get married, yet he didn¡¯t care about it at all? There really was an inside story to this matter?

    Meanwhile, Nan Ya didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haoran to be so disrespectful and not even help her at all. This made her even angrier.

    She opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°Jiang Haoran, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ve been bullied by someone, yet you don¡¯t even stand up for me. Are you a man or not?¡±

    Jiang Haoran nced at Nan Ya from the corner of his eyes. She really had guts. Did she think that she had the support of the olddy and dared to yell at him like that?

    ¡°Oh, if ¡®m not a man, where did that piece of meate from?¡±

    Jiang Haoran said it on purpose, and as expected, Nan Ya didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth. She couldn¡¯t possibly say in public that this belonged to any one of the Jiang family, right?

    Nan Ya was infuriated by Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Haoran, but she couldn¡¯t find anything to say. Seeing that she was being dragged down like this, she didn¡¯t even want her face anymore.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I have something to talk to you about. Do you have time to have dinner together?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Haoran, then at Nan Ya, and nodded:

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry too. So, you two, please invite the big star out, okay?¡±

    ¡°Secretary Tao, tell President Yan to go back and eat by himself. I have something to do tonight, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

 Chapter 769 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 769: Jealousy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Secretary Tao felt that she had epted an extremely difficult task.

    President Shen had actually asked her to deliver such a message. Well, although she had always felt that President Shen¡¯s status was higher than President Yan¡¯s, President Yan¡¯s aura was not inferior to President Shen¡¯s at all.

    Sometimes, when she was looked at by President Yan, her legs would go weak.

    Now that President Shen had given her such a task, it was very difficult.

    The security guards invited Nan Ya out. Secretary Tao braced herself and slowly walked upstairs under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    However, she actually bumped into Ah Meng at the door. Did this kid not tell President Yan that President Shen had just arrived at thepany? And that President Shen also bumped into Nan Ya?

    ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you tell President Yan that President Shen hade?¡±

    ¡°Thaventt had the time to get the report. I just had a stomachache and went to the toilet.¡±

    Secretary Tao immediately knew that this was an excuse. Did this kid have a lot of guts?

    Of course, Ah Meng did it on purpose. Because he was 19¡¯s secretary, he naturally told 19 the news at the first moment. Of course, their generous boss told him to ignore it. Yan Kuan¡¯s secretary would inform him, He was President Fang¡¯s assistant, and he didn¡¯t take KN¡¯s sry.

    So, alright. Moreover, he was also afraid of President Yan¡¯s imposing manner. It was better to go less.

    ¡°Sister Tao, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Then, I¡¯ll leave this document to you. I¡¯m about to get off work. President Fang said that I¡¯m an employee of the Shen Enterprise, the Shen Enterprise.¡±

    Ah Meng chickened out at thest minute, causing Secretary Tao to stomp her feet in anger.

    This kid was really cunning to the extreme.

    ¡°Oh right, Sister Tao, our President Fang just left too. He left with President Shen. When the timees, you can push the me onto our President Fang.¡±

    After Ah Meng finished speaking, he really slipped away. He could even imagine President Yan¡¯s aggressive appearanceter.

    However, President Fang was right. Sometimes, this President Yan was seeking his own death. He deserved it.

    ¡®What was a woman most afraid of? Of course, it was her husband having an affair or being unfaithful. Who knew what President Yan was thinking, to actually let a small celebritypany that had been causing a ruckus with here over?

    Even if it was something important, he should avoid suspicion. Coming over like this and being caught red-handed by President Shen, wasn¡¯t this what he deserved?

    However, everyone had wronged Yan Kuan. He knew that Xiaoxiao was going to pick him up at thepany, so he let Nan Ya leave early. He did not expect that there was something wrong with Nan Ya¡¯s brain and that she would go against Ah Meng.

    Moreover, Yan Kuan could not be med for this because he was shocked by the news that he had just received. He needed to verify it personally, or else he would not have let Nan Yae over.

    After all, he did not expect that the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach was not Ouyang Jinming¡¯s. This kind of rtionship was tooplicated. He could not exin it in a short time, so he could only ask Nan Ya toe over.

    Of course, it was not that he did not want to touch Nan Ya, but the piece of meat in her stomach was really useful. He had wanted to talk to Xiaoxiaoter, but now, well, he was intercepted.

    Secretary Tao stood at the door of the office, trembling with fear. As soon as the boss ordered her, she would immediately run away.

    Look, she had said that this President Yan¡¯s aura was even more terrifying than President Shen¡¯s. Who would save her? She didn¡¯t want to stay here. It was so cold. Wasn¡¯t the heater turned on? But why was it still so cold?

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    As if she was about to be pardoned, Secretary Tao hurriedly ran out of the door.

    Yan Kuan stood on the windowsill with a slightly heavy aura. That d*mned Jiang Haoran actually dared to meet Xiaoxiao alone.

    ¡°Locate Jiang Haoran¡¯s location immediately.¡±

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s private clubhouse.

    ¡°This 19 beside you is really a talent. Not only has he been loyal all these years, but he¡¯s also been so attentive to you.¡±

    Jiang Haoran couldn¡¯t help but praise 19 when he saw 19 take Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s coat and leave to prepare food for her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not think so. She said to Jiang Haoran, ¡°I have never treated him as my subordinate. To me, he is like family, exchanging heart for heart. I am really lucky to have met someone who understands and cherishes me.¡±

    ¡°Someone who understands and cherishes?¡±

    These words made Jiang Haoran think. Yes, it was really rare to meet someone who understands and cherishes them.

    He did not have such good luck.

    ¡°Tl use tea as a substitute for wine to congratte Brother Jiang on getting married. You¡¯ll be together for a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°am I? I¡¯m very sincere.¡±

    Looking at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s serious look, Jiang Haoran did not know whether tough or cry. How could she say that she was sincere?

    Sigh, he did not have that kind of fortune after all.

    ¡°Lhave no choice but to get married. I¡¯m also helpless.¡±

    Saying that he was helpless in front of Shen Xiaoxiao? And that he had no choice but to ept it? What did this mean?

    ¡°This is my territory, so I naturally speak freely. This olddy¡¯s abilities are beyond my reach. I reckon that I¡¯m the one she picked up from outside.¡±

    He was making such a joke out of suffering, but Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯tugh at all.

    Not long ago, Shen Xiaoxiao also thought that she was the one that Gu Yuehua picked up, right?

    ¡°In front of parents, there are many times when children are also helpless.¡±

    ¡°Yes, helpless.¡±

    After Jiang Haoran said that, he sighed. 19 happened to push the door open and enter. The table of dishes was instantly filled. 19 took the opportunity to sit down and directlyid out the dishes for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Jiang Haoran smiled. He knew that Xiaoxiao¡¯s rule was that she would absolutely not say anything while eating, so he did not hesitate and directly ate as well.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already a fast eater. In addition, the two of them did not reallye to eat today, so in less than 20 minutes, Shen Xiaoxiao stopped eating after she finished eating. She cleaned up after a meal, and the two of them soaked in fragrant tea, they resumed the topic from before.

    ¡°The child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach can make your olddy so cautious?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question hit the nail on the head. This was also one of the questions that Jiang Haoran could not figure out. Would a person like the olddy be reluctant to part with a fetus in her stomach? What kind of joke was this? He still felt that it was not real and did not believe it.

    ¡°Why did Nan Yae to look for Yan Kuan today?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know about this question. Didn¡¯t she follow Jiang Haoran out of anger just now? Otherwise, she would have asked long ago.

    ¡°This matter is only known to Yan Kuan himself. However, Yan Kuan will definitely not let Nan Ya go over for no reason. It is most likely rted to the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach. Brother Jiang, are you sure that the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach is Jiang Haoming¡¯s?¡±

    Jiang Haoran was stunned by this question. His hand that was holding the teapot paused for a moment, not knowing how to answer Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question.

    19, on the other hand, took a sip of tea and said very calmly, ¡°Nan Ya and Jiang Haoming only spent one night together, and that night was at the Jiang Family Mansion.¡±

    There was a lot of information in these words. One night was negligible, but in the Jiang family mansion, this was interesting.

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head and looked at Jiang Haoran.

    Jiang Haoran hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It can¡¯t be me. Since Wendong came back, I¡¯ve been bringing my two children with me in my own vi.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you and it¡¯s not Jiang Haoming, then it must be¡­. Jiang Haoting!¡±

 Chapter 770 - Are You Teaching Me How To Fall In Love?

    <h4>Chapter 770: Are You Teaching Me How To Fall In Love?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    This bold guess scared Jiang Haoran so much that his cup of tea fell onto the table.

    A person who had always been able to remain calm and collected in the face of anything, when he heard this news, he was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped.

    If it really was his Big Brother, then it really made sense. The olddy kneeling down for his Big Brother could also make sense.

    But how was this possible?

    ¡°19, is your information reliable?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Jiang Haoran and let him digest it. She took a sip of tea. Actually, she was also shocked, but in the end, the degree of shock was much less than Jiang Haoran¡¯s, because men cheating was actually verymon in the eyes of women.

    However, the identity of that person was unexpected.

    ¡°When my sister-inw gave birth to Jiang Wenzhou, she injured her body and could not continue to give birth. Therefore, even if we were a minority, they could not give birth to another child. In addition, Wenzhou¡¯s health was not good and he has congenital heart disease. Therefore, this was also the

    reason why Big Brother put great effort into raising the third child, Jiang Wenye.¡±

    ¡°If the child in Nan Ya¡¯s belly is really Big Brother¡¯s, then it really makes sense why the olddy would rather kneel down to me to make me admit this matter.¡±

    ¡°Your olddy will kneel down to you?¡±

    This surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. Although she knew that the olddy must have used some extraordinary means to force Jiang Haoran to submit, she didn¡¯t expect that she would kneel down personally.

    ¡®The olddy had really gone to the extreme for the sake of her son, Jiang Haoting.

    ¡°What is Brother Jiang going to do about this matter now?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I really don¡¯t know what to do now that I¡¯m dissatisfied. It seems that everyone in the family knows that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s hiding in the valley. That good sister-inw of mine is really magnanimous.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally heard Jiang Haoran¡¯s mockery, but she did not interrupt. After all, this matter was really hard to say. It was indeed too unbelievable.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Brother Jiang has to ask you for a favor. You must not let Wendong know about this matter. Wenwen¡¯s side is easy to handle. After all, it¡¯s overseas and it¡¯s a boarding school. It¡¯s not so easy to spread the news to the outside world.

    So only Wendong¡¯s side¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, don¡¯t worry. Wendong won¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t even have enough time to sleep every day. He doesn¡¯t have the heart to care about these things.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s story was true. If Jiang Wendong wanted to enter ck Tornado, he had to work hard. After all, it was a cultural ss, and with his physical fitness and other training, he definitely had to put in some hard work.

    Jiang Haoran knew that after talking to Shen Xiaoxiao, he would always get some unexpected news. However, the news today was too big, so big that it was difficult for him to digest.

    For a moment, everyone was silent. After a while, they heard Jiang Haoran say slowly, ¡°The wedding will be set on the 28th of the New Year. When that timees, Xiaoxiao, you have to arrive early.¡±

    Hearing that Jiang Haoran seemed to have thought it through and actually said this to Shen Xiaoxiao, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Since Brother Jiang has decided, I will naturally arrive early. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    It was not until she walked out of the clubhouse and sat in the car that Shen Xiaoxiao sighed helplessly and said to 19:

    ¡°Back then, I alsoined about why my mother was so cruel to me and how I envied Liu Yufei many times when she was treated like a princess. I was clearly the daughter of the Shen family.¡±

    This was the first time 19 saw Shen Xiaoxiao look so weak. She even mentioned what happened in the past. He was an orphan and could not answer Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, but he knew that this world was not fair to begin with. Just like them, weren¡¯t they the same ones who had been abandoned?

    ¡°Tm also an orphan. So, at least you¡¯re lucky to know who your parents are.¡±

    This answer made Shen Xiaoxiao, who had wanted to be emotional,ugh out loud. 19 really did not know how tofort people.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. At least I know who my parents are. As expected, I can¡¯t talk to you. Eh, why hasn¡¯t Yan Kuan found me after so long?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to have just realized that Yan Kuan had note to find her after so long? She had even finished her meal.

    ¡°Yes, he was deceived by me.¡±

    ¡°Deceived by you?¡±

    This really surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. No way, Yan Kuan was deceived by 19? What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°Tell me quickly. He was deceived by you? How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I knew he would find me, so I had someone drive Jiang Haoran¡¯s car to another club.¡±

    ¡°But Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t suspect anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s too stupid. He asked the Dark 1 to check. I know Dark 1 too well. Sometimes, I have to make him suffer.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoran¡¯s car is filled with tinted ss, so you can¡¯t see inside at all. I asked someone my size to put on a magic mirror and look for a woman beside him. It would be weird if he suspected anything. There are so many extras in ourpany. It¡¯s too easy to find one.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Hahahaha, you can do that? You¡¯re really, really smart.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After being in an entertainmentpany for so long, you can always learn something useful.¡±

    19 was actually not really dissatisfied with Yan Kuan. He just felt that this Yan Kuan was sometimes too self-centered, always putting himself at the center of everyone¡¯s attention. What right did he have? Did he really think that the world would stop spinning without him?

    Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Today, even though he knew that Xiaoxiao woulde to thepany, he still called Nan Ya to thepany. Alright, now they all guessed the reason why Yan Kuan called Nan Ya to thepany.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that they could directly erase his egotistical actions. This man just needed to be taught a lesson.

    ¡°yan Kuan really needs to be taught a lesson. He¡¯s too self-centered. If you don¡¯t teach him a lesson, you¡¯ll be the one suffering in the future.¡±

    ¡®These words were spoken from the bottom of his heart. Furthermore, 19 still spoke about Yan Kuan in that manner. This made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely surprised.

    19 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Seeing that she did not have any reaction, he continued to say, ¡°You, you¡¯re just too good-tempered. It¡¯s impossible for this man not to be taught a lesson. Moreover, it¡¯s the type of man that your family¡¯s man is.¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve already experienced so much, yet he¡¯s still so self-centered. He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s the best in the world. You have to let him revolve around you and not you revolve around him all day. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan revolves around me.¡±

    19 facepalmed. Why was this child so one-track-minded now?

    ¡°Look at those small celebrities in ourpany. Putting aside the small celebrities, there are also small employees in this office. When their boyfriends courted them, they gave them roses and gifts for free. Alright, the key isn¡¯t money, but thoughts, thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Then, tell me about the two of you. I don¡¯t have any memories, but from the moment I have memories, you can count them yourself. Either you¡¯re dealing with his mess, or you¡¯re fighting with each other, or it¡¯s all about the two children.¡±

    ¡°Do the two of you only get along with each other in bed?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are you acting strange today? Are you teaching me how to fall in love?¡±

 Chapter 771 - Xiaoxiao, What Are Your Hobbies?

    <h4>Chapter 771: Xiaoxiao, What Are Your Hobbies?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she had never talked about rtionships with 19. They were also talking about children, business, or other misceneous things.

    But when she suddenly heard 19 talking about these things with her, she was a little confused for a moment. But she had to admit that 19 was right.

    In fact, she had discovered a long time ago that there was something wrong with the way she and Yan Kuan interacted. Before they had children, the two of them would fight each other, test each other, and hide. Even if there was a conflict, they would do it directly, when they were tired of doing it, the

    conflict would be suppressed. They would think that it was gone, but at a certain moment, it would suddenly erupt.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been separated for three years. Of course, there were many other reasons for their separation back then.

    But if she didn¡¯t have no confidence in Yan Kuan, she wouldn¡¯t have hidden with her children for three years.

    This matter wasn¡¯t something that could be settled just by saying it.

    Originally, she also thought that she couldn¡¯t forgive Yan Kuan so easily. After all, there were many injuries. She couldn¡¯t forgive him just because he said he was sorry.

    ¡®They couldn¡¯t just make love a few times to solve the problem in bed.

    Some problems, it was there, not solved at all.

    Yes, you hurt my heart, your ident I am more anxious like a grave, want to hurt yourself.

    But these were all because of his love, but this love was not used to show extravagance, not used to wantonly hurt.

    Perhaps when your life was threatened, you would find that all these little problems were not problems. But when people calmed down, many problems that you thought could be ignored still existed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao admitted that she did not know how to fall in love, and did not know how to maintain their rtionship.

    The two of them were feeling the stones and crossing the river, learning little by little.

    It was not the same. She could not deny Yan Kuan¡¯s efforts and some changes, but at the same time, she was also changing and learning.

    It was just that there were many things that needed to be taken seriously, especially when Yan Kuan was himself.

    She could not deny that the few conflicts were not all because Yan Kuan had everything under his control. He waited until everything was settled before telling her, but by then, it was already toote. Many misunderstandings had already been caused.

    Many injuries had also been caused.

    Therefore, 19¡¯s words actually made some sense. Although she did not need to be so pretentious and didn¡¯t need fresh flowers or sweet words, she needed tomunicate even more. They needed to trulymunicate.

    ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°Enjoy your own life as the prerequisite. Know how to protect yourself as the prerequisite.¡±

    ¡°Can you be more straightforward?¡±

    What was going on with 19 today?

    ¡°Other than Huang Yueyan, do you have any other friends? Other than your career, do you have other interests? Besides, are those careers what you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I hope that you can asionally put aside your hatred and live your own life and live the life of an ordinary girl.¡±

    ¡°Even if you know that you¡¯re not ordinary, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t be ordinary.¡±

    ¡®There was another sentence that 19 did not say out loud. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. You should enjoy the time you have now. Don¡¯t bother about those things anymore. Just have a good rtionship. Even if you get married, you can still enjoy the fun of being in a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Find something that interests you. Don¡¯t make yourself regret it in the future.¡±.

    19 really wanted to say these words, but he did not say them out loud. However, after years of tacit understanding with 19, Shen Xiaoxiao did not hear the underlying meaning in his words.

    19 probably did not want her to interfere in Jiang Haoran¡¯s matters.

    ¡°Lunderstand what you mean. I will learn to change.¡±

    ¡°Learn to change? Then let me ask you, do you have anything that you want to do?¡±

    Something that she wanted to do? Shen Xiaoxiao thought about it, but she did not think so.

    She really did not. In her previous life, when she was at the club, the thing that she thought about the most was returning to China. After returning to China, she thought about how to win Pei Li¡¯s favor, the favor of the Pei family, and after knowing the truth¡­ She thought about how she could avenge the

    Shen family. In the end, she was imprisoned. At that time, she thought about how she could escape.

    In her previous life, she really did not have anything that she really wanted to do.

    In this life, there did not seem to be much change in this life. Simrly, she returned to China to take revenge and revitalize the Shen family.

    Of course,ter on, she had to raise her two children well. She really did not think much about herself.

    ¡°Well, hobbies aren¡¯t something you can have right away.¡±

    19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in disappointment and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re really capable. Look at the other girls. They either like to shop, or they like flowers and grass, or they like pottery, dancing, and so on. There are too many of them. Don¡¯t you have any hobbies that you like?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard 19 reject her every time, she felt that he despised her a little in his heart. She really didn¡¯t have any hobbies. Was she really such a failure?

    Thinking back to her childhood and the dreams that she had asionally had, Shen Xiaoxiao cried out in surprise:

    ¡°Tknow what I want to do. I want to learn how to cook. Da Bao and Little Treasure both said that they had never eaten anything I cooked other than in porridge. If I learned it, they would definitely be very happy. I want to learn how to cook the fried chicken wings that they like to eat, the braised beef

    brisket that Yan Kuan likes, and the braised pork with preserved vegetables that you like to eat, and¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so happy. When she turned to look at 19, she was embarrassed by 19¡¯s gaze. Wasn¡¯t he the one who told her to say something? Wasn¡¯t learning how to cook counted?

    ¡°L really have to hand it to you. Just think of it as learning how to cook. Is there nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, actually, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing else. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not realistic to say it now.¡±

    ¡°What is it? How do you know if it¡¯s not realistic if you don¡¯t say it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and looked into the distance. She said faintly:

    ¡°Lwant to go to various ces. It¡¯s not like overseas. I just want to go to various ces in China. You don¡¯t know that when I was locked up in the club when I was young, the most I thought about was my home, my mothend. Hehe. At that time, I thought that when I had the chance, I would definitely go

    through all the mountains and rivers in China.¡±

    ¡°Although I know that it¡¯s not realistic to go around the world, it¡¯s still pretty good if I want to go through all of China¡¯s mountains and rivers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, hehehe, with my current body, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to walk out of the capital¡­¡±

    That was indeed the case. After Shen Xiaoxiao returned to China, due to her tendons being torn off, not to mention traveling, even if she walked a little further, her limbs would be sore and painful. Not to mention enjoying life and traveling, even taking care of herself was a problem.

    Therefore, these were only wishes that she buried deep in her heart. It was simply impossible to realize.

    And in this life, with hatred, children, and now, tears of love, these were probably things that could not be realized in this life.

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao say this, 19 then quietly cut off the call button and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Even if you want to travel around the world, forget about China. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you somewher

 Chapter 772 - Introspection, Dating

    <h4>Chapter 772: Introspection, Dating</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan was lost in his thoughts as he stared at the phone. From his rage toward 19 on the phone just now to the thought-provoking moment, he stood outside the car for a long time without saying a word.

    The cigarette butts under his feet fell one after another.

    19 did something wrong, but he was right about one thing. He really had never done anything substantial for their rtionship.

    ¡®When there was a problem, they would do it. It seemed that doing it would be able to digest all the problems.

    But the problems were still there.

    He had his own favorite things to do, such as business, andbat, but Xiaoxiao did not have anything that she liked.

    This made him note back to his senses for a long time.

    ¡®When he had met Xiaoxiao earlier, he had always wanted to nurture her into the way he wanted her to be. Although Xiaoxiao became more and more biased, he was also slowly attracted to her.

    It was as if he had really overlooked it. Xiaoxiao had been imprisoned for 11 years. She had spent her childhood and youth at the club.

    Her maturity andposure had almost made him forget everything that she had experienced. In fact, she needed love, care, and pampering more than anyone else.

    However, all these years, he had really let her down.

    The hobby that she only remembered after a long time was also rted to children and him. Even if she wanted to go on a trip, she couldn¡¯t go anywhere because of the current situation and the poison in her body.

    Xiaoxiao had told him earlier that she was only 23. How could he forget?

    And his ego, he hadn¡¯t realized it. In fact, sometimes he really did have some ego. He was used to controlling everything by himself and rarely cared about her feelings.

    Thinking about it this way, he really didn¡¯t deserve Xiaoxiao. Not only did he make her suffer, but he also didn¡¯t let her live a good life.

    He was actually the worst b*stard.

    But fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote, it wasn¡¯t toote.

    ¡°Da Bao kept saying that she wanted to watch this movie, and Dark 2 even said that he would bring the movie home for the children to watch. If I had known earlier, I would have brought the children out to watch the movie together.¡±

    19 looked at the woman who had been chattering non-stop the moment she entered the cinema. He was here to release her, not to take care of the children.

    Seeing that 19¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled embarrassedly and very tactfully took the ticket in 19¡¯s hand. She only heard 19 say:

    ¡°L know you haven¡¯t watched a movie before, but look at the seat number on it. Look all the way. If you really can¡¯t find it, just ask the staff. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom. You go in first.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I wait for you?¡±

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao had seen a movie in her previous life, and she had seen it many times. Many nights, she had spent at the cinema, but in this life, she had indeed never seen a movie. That was why 19 thought that she had never even been to the cinema before.

    That was why when 19 said that he would take her to the cinema tonight, she was actually a little excited.

    ¡°Tm a big man, how can I make a woman wait? You go in first. This is ourpany¡¯s new movie. The box office is not bad. Hurry up and go in. It¡¯s better than if I go to the bathroom and came out, you still can¡¯t find a seat.¡±

    ¡°Am I that stupid?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she pouted and walked into the movie theater. 19 said with an understatement, ¡°Yes, you are.¡± He turned around and walked out.

    ¡°L really owe you two in my previous life.¡±

    Seeing that a certain someone was holding soda and popcorn in his hands, 19 gave the tickets to a certain someone and walked away.

    Yan Kuan looked at the movie tickets in his hands foolishly. Well, it was actually his first timeing to the cinema. As for watching a movie, it had always been a waste of time for him.

    However, when he thought about how he had never brought Xiaoxiao to watch such a pastime, and how Xiaoxiao, as a girl, had never even entered a movie theater before, no matter how unwilling he was, his heart tured into a thick sense of urgency.

    Although he still felt that if he wanted to watch a movie, he could buy out the entire movie theater without the need to be so crowded, after being ridiculed by Yun Qi and a few others, he realized that this was the atmosphere one wanted to watch a movie in.

    Initially, 19 had instructed Shen Xiaoxiao to look for seats in rows. Now, it was Yan Kuan¡¯s turn to look for seats in rows foolishly.

    His ck coat and tall figure made him look like a model. In the pitch-ck theater, he was exceptionally charming.

    However, the lights were too dim, and his figure looked very interesting. No one could see his face.

    ¡®When he found his seat, the movie had just started. Just as he sat down, he heard a familiar voice say, ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s someone here¡­¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at the little woman and stared at the big screen with her eyes full of energy. Without even turning her head, she knew that it wasn¡¯t 19. She really knew 19 well.

    He ignored her and sat down directly. It seemed that she also realized that 19¡¯s seat had been taken. The little woman finally came back to her senses. However, when she saw him, she almost cried out in surprise. Why was he here?

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    However, she immediately understood. This was 19¡¯s doing on purpose. This person even said that they did not know how to fall in love. Was he really teaching the two of them how to fall in love?

    He had even reserved a movie for them.

    ¡°Tm going to watch a movie with you. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a problem. You actually know how to watch a movie?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? As long as you want to do it, I can apany you. Although I feel that watching a movie with so many people is a little silly and noisy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pursed her lips. Although she felt that Yan Kuan¡¯s words actually deserved a beating, she was really happy in her heart. This was the first time in her two lifetimes that she had a boyfriend apanying her to watch a movie. This feeling was really novel, she was very nervous.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Popcorn. Don¡¯t they all have it

    After saying that, Yan Kuan looked around. It was really a poke with one¡¯s hand. Which idiot had invented that you had to eat popcorn to watch a movie? Just now, he really felt that it was silly to poke something with this.

    Shen Xiaoxiao really couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, because her voice was a little loud, the people beside her stared at her. However, this caused Yan Kuan to re at them fiercely.

    Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly pacified this man who was prone to anger. She stretched out her hand to hold his arm and sat on the side to watch.

    The little thing¡¯s action made him very satisfied.

    Yan Kuan did not say anything in the end. One moment, he fed her a popcorn, and the next moment, he fed her a drink. Anyway, he did not know what was ying in the movie. When he saw the little thing smiling brightly, he felt a lot happier.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that what happiness was like? Watching you smile, watching you y¡­

    Actually, after the movie ended, Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to ask Yan Kuan if he knew what was ying, but the man¡¯s satisfied look made her hold back her words.

    He seemed to be very happy.

    ¡°Shall we go home? The children must be asleep.¡±

    ¡°Tm not ina hurry to go home. I¡¯ll take you out for supper.¡±

    ¡°Then how about we bring the children over next time? Let¡¯s watch cartoons. Da Bao has always said that she wants to watch them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This idea sounded good. The family of four watched a movie together.

    ¡°Then what shall we eat?¡±

    ¡°Something guaranteed to please you..¡±

 Chapter 773 - Marriage Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 773: Marriage Proposal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Late-night snacks were eaten in a small alley near Imperial Capital University. The ce was bustling with people. On such a cold day, there were still so many people and vendors in this brightly lit alley.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought that Yan Kuan would actually bring her to eat at a roadside stall.

    Of course, Yan Kuan would not tell her that in the previous half an hour, the few of them had already arranged nearly 100 messages to him about dating girls.

    One of the most popr ways for ordinary people to date was to go to the snack street.

    And ina season like this, the only snack street that was still bustling was this ce near Imperial Capital University.

    Although Yan Kuan was skeptical about the hygiene here, every stall here was packed.

    Everyone was eating enthusiastically. Although Yan Kuan wore a ck tweed coat and looked like a sessful person, there were quite a few people who dressed like this.

    ¡®Therefore, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance here was not out of the ordinary. At most, they were handsome men and pretty women.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a ce in the capital. I thought that the hundun stall that I often went to with 19 was the best food, but there are actually so many delicious things here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat all over this street today.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. If she wanted to eat, she could eat. He had deliberately brought a lot of cash with him today. It was enough for her to eat.

    ¡°If you like to eat, then so be it. But you can¡¯t eat the food here every day.¡±

    ¡°Lknow, I know. So long-winded.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this energetic woman dotingly. It seemed that other than getting angry and fighting, this was the first time he had seen her so excited.

    ¡®Walking behind her, a hand held her firmly. Every time they came to a stall, they would stop. Seeing that she was eating happily, he was also happy. asionally, she would turn around and feed him some.

    At first, he was a little reluctant, but when the little thing looked at him with her small eyes, he could only ept his fate and open his mouth.

    Forget it. As long as she was happy, it was fine, even though he did not think that the food was very delicious.

    However, the atmosphere here was really good. It was just that it was not delicious. The person who ate it would also think that they were holding a mountain of delicacies.

    Sometimes, it did not matter how rich you were. As long as you felt it, even if two people shared a bowl of noodles, it was still happiness.

    Yan Kuan looked at the man at the stall next to him, who was standing there with a bowl of noodles in his hands because there was no seat, helping the woman beside him eat happily. Suddenly, he wanted to do the same.

    ¡°Eat that.¡±

    This was the first time Yan Kuan had said what he wanted to eat tonight. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally cooperated and immediately went over to ask for a bowl of noodles.

    However, the business of this stall was too good. There were no seats at all. Initially, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that Yan Kuan was going to be angry again. She didn¡¯t expect this man to actually hold the bowl of noodles in his hands and pass it to her.

    Wasn¡¯t it hot?

    ¡°Eat it, I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±

    ¡°Silly, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hot. Hurry up and eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. For some reason, this scene made her have the urge to cry.

    Yan Kuan could feel every bit of emotional fluctuation of Shen Xiaoxiao. It was the same at this moment. It turned out that these seemingly silly actions could actually make Xiaoxiao so happy.

    ¡°Handsome man, beautiful woman, there are seats over there. Don¡¯t stand here.¡±

    Of course, such voices always appeared during these romantic times. Shen Xiaoxiao had only eaten a few mouthfuls of noodles. When she heard the boss say this, she immediately turned her head and looked over.

    However, Yan Kuan turned his head and red fiercely at the boss. Was he blind? Didn¡¯t he see that he was trying to earn a performance?

    ¡®The boss was so frightened by Yan Kuan¡¯s re that his neck shrank. He resigned himself to his fate and went to cook the noodles. Young people nowadays really had their own set of ways to woo girls. He had even used the bitter-meat tactic, yet he didn¡¯t mind the hot hand hurting.

    Shen Xiaoxiao just happened to see this scene. She really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Was this really worth it?

    However, she knew how hot the noodles were. However, seeing that his hand was already red and didn¡¯t move at all, she simply picked up the chopsticks and started eating quickly.

    ¡°Eat slowly. If you don¡¯t have enough, just order another bowl. It¡¯s so hot.¡±

    ¡°Eat faster so that we can eat other good things.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. However, her little face was indeed so red that it made his heart ache. Did this little thing think that he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking?

    Yan Kuan simply snatched the chopsticks from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands. Without looking at her, he held the bowl in one hand and carefully picked up the noodles with the other hand to cool them before passing them to her mouth.

    ¡°Eat, it won¡¯t be hot this way.¡±

    In such a noisy ce, this man blew the noodles and ced them into her mouth one mouthful at a time. Shen Xiaoxiao only felt that she had never felt so warm in the winter night. She was actually very happy.

    After finishing the noodles, Yan Kuan made a move that Shen Xiaoxiao would never have thought of. He held the bow! that only had the noodle soup left and gulped down the entire bowl of noodle soup.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was dumbfounded when she saw this. Where was this man¡¯s obsession with cleanliness? Where was this man¡¯s obsession with not eating roadside stalls?

    ¡®What was he doing?

    ¡°Why, why are you drinking my leftover noodle soup?¡±

    Yan Kuan drank every drop of the noodle soup. When he was done, he even blinked his mouth and said, ¡°The taste is not bad. From now on, you eat the noodles and I¡¯ll drink the soup.¡±

    Alright, Shen Xiaoxiao was actually very touched. It was just that this scene was really fake, but she was really touched that it was so fake.

    ¡°What a fool.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao reached out to help him wipe the corner of his lips. The two of them stood at the corner of the snack street and warmed up the entire winter.

    ¡°You¡¯re the fool. I didn¡¯t do anything to tie you to my side and make you suffer for giving birth to my children.¡±

    ¡°Lhave a bad temper, but you always put up with it. I don¡¯t know how to sweet-talk you, nor do I know how to coax you. I don¡¯t even know you. You always take the initiative to take a step forward. Back then, when you said love, you were the one who spoke first.¡±

    ¡°Something happened to me, and you helped me shoulder all the burdens. Something happened to you, but I was never by your side. I haven¡¯t worried for a day in the lives of my two children, and I always made you angry and worried.¡±

    ¡°When we got married, you said that no one had ever been married without a proposal. Xiaoxiao, I owe you so much.¡±

    After saying this, Yan Kuan took out the vulgar rose made of gold that he had prepared for the whole night from his pocket, and knelt on one knee on the ground.

    His actions caused the people around him to cry out in surprise. When someone proposed to someone, they would always be surrounded and watched by others.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, please marry me. I will apany you for the rest of your life. No, I will apany you for the rest of my life. In the future, I will be responsible for earning money to support my family. You will be responsible for being as beautiful as a flower. I will not let you suffer any more hardships. I

    swear that I will use my life to love you and our children. Please marry me.¡±

    ¡°Marry him, marry him, marry him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to give her such a pleasant surprise in such a ce and on such an asion. It was really a pleasant surprise. She was so surprised that she did not know that there were times when tears could not be controlled.

    Looking at the person kneeling in front of her. Could she say no?

    She was willing, a thousand times willing¡­

 Chapter 774 - Falling In Love

    <h4>Chapter 774: Falling In Love</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°The two of you are always showing off how much you love each other, but you don¡¯t seem to be tired of it. This child has only started to fall in love at such an age. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at a certain woman who was picking out clothes in the room and preparing to leave.

    She would never tell Shen Xiaoxiao that she was actually jealous. She also wanted to fall in love.

    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ll have to trouble Yueyan to keep an eye on the children for me. Fortunately, you¡¯re here. Otherwise, my two children would have be left-behind children again.¡±

    ¡°You know about it too? I thought you didn¡¯t know. You personally make lunchboxes and deliver them at noon every day, and you even watch movies at night before going home. Tell me, how long has it been since the two babies have heard the two of you tell bedtime stories?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been feeling a little too happy recently. The feeling of being in a rtionship was still impatient.

    However, even though Huang Yueyan wasining, she was still very good at helping to take care of the children. After all, she also knew that the life that Xiaoxiao had lived for more than 20 years was really not worth living.

    ¡°T¡¯ve discussed it with Yan Kuan. Tomorrow is the weekend and the children will be on vacation. I¡¯ll bring them out to y, so today, only the two of us will go. Well, if you have nothing to do, you can go out with Ai Wei. Tell me, have the two of you ever been in a rtionship? Seriously.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you little girl, you actually talked about me? I have been in a lot of rtionships.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you are just a stubborn duck. Tomorrow, you will be on holiday. Bring the children up to 19. He is very good at bringing up children. He was the one who brought up the two children when they were young.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Alright, tomorrow, Ai Wei and I will go out for a walk as well.¡±

    19 had no idea that he had been dragged into the ranks of the wet nurses and that he would never look back.

    Perhaps even Yan Kuan himself had not expected that going out and watching movies with his beloved would not seem boring when he was doing these things.

    At least, neither he nor Xiaoxiao had ever had such a warm time. It could be considered as making up for theck of romance and surprise in their lives.

    ¡°Mom, can we really go to the movies together today? Is it the Sun Wukong that I want to see?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Sun Wukong that Da Bao wants to see the most. Daddy and Mommy will apany you to watch it. After watching it, we can go to the amusement park to y. Is Da Bao happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so happy. Little Treasure, we can go eat fried chicken and french fries now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned by Da Bao¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t think she had said that before, right?

    She turned her head and nced at Yan Kuan. This man looked like he wanted tough, but it wasn¡¯t funny. It made her furious.

    However, since it was difficult for the family toe out to y, she would let the two little fellows go for now. If she had to rely on Yan Kuan to convince them, she could forget about it. He would only turn around and help the two children convince her.

    She had always hoped that he would be the bad cop, and she would be the good cop. This was clearly the opposite. Yan Kuan was extremely doting on the children, and there was no distinction between them.

    He should have been more strict with Little Treasure, but this person treated his son and daughter exactly the same. Huang Yueyan said it was very strange when she saw it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that Yan Kuan was carrying out what he had said previously about treating his son and daughter equally.

    He absolutely could not let the children feel that their parents were unfair to their children and walk down the same path as when they were young.

    Moreover, he knew his own seed. These two children knew very well what they were doing and would not learn to be bad. Of course, it was okay to learn to be bad. Moreover, Little Treasure was extremely disciplined. Even if they were not around, he was also very hardworking in his studies.

    This was probably because these two children had experienced many things over a long period of time, and their hearts were more or less scarred.

    The family of four and the two children were bouncing in the middle as they walked towards the cinema. They did not notice that the pair of jealous eyes not far away was about to spit fire.

    Liu Yufei had just gone to buy some high-end tonics. Min Hao had not woken up for long, but she always tried her best to make something nutritious to supplement him.

    She hade to the mall to get the goods she had ordered earlier. She had not expected to see Shen Xiaoxiao and her family of four looking so happy. It was really eye-piercing.

    However, Liu Yufei did not dare to go forward. She had sneaked out this time. Pei Li did not let her go out casually because he was afraid of being targeted by Yan Kuan¡¯s people. Although the incident of drugging Shen Xiaoxiaost time did not make her look bad¡­ They must have recorded their

    dissatisfaction. She would be in big trouble if they were to find trouble with her.

    Therefore, she had been hiding well. However, she had already contacted her mother who had been missing for many years yesterday. She believed that there were people who would deal with Shen Xiaoxiao and her Min Hao. They would definitely recover.

    Had Yan Kuan and the others forgotten about Liu Yufei?

    Of course not. No one would forget about Liu Yufei. It was just that Liu Yufei and Pei Li were together now. In order not to arouse Jiang Haoting¡¯s suspicion, they had not made a move.

    However, Liu Yufei¡¯s fate had long been decided. Whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Yan Kuan, they would definitely not let her stay. This woman was an unkible cockroach. As long as there was a slight possibility, she would be able to stir up trouble.

    ¡®As for Ouyang Le, because Shen Xiaoxiao had previously made a deal with Ouyang Jinguo, and now that Ouyang Jinguo was at the most critical moment of the research, neither of them would touch Ouyang Le at this time.

    Anyway, she would not be able to bounce around for long. What Ouyang Le wanted was nothing more than power. Did she really think that she was so infatuated that she woulde back to pursue a Pei Li who was not even considered a man?

    Of course not. Ouyang Le just wanted to use Pei Li¡¯s hand to get what she wanted.

    ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but this Nan Ya is actually carrying the child of our Jiang family. Even if you¡¯re unhappy, you can¡¯t bully her with others. Our Jiang family has always been against outsiders.¡±

    Jiang Haoran nced at Jiang Haoming, Could it be that this idiot still didn¡¯t know that the child in Nan Ya¡¯s belly was actually their good Big Brother, Jiang Haoting¡¯s?

    His Big Brother was really capable. He had slept with Fourth Brother¡¯s woman, yet Fourth Brother still didn¡¯t know about it.

    Jiang Haoran nced at Jiang Haoming indifferently. He really couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to such an idiot. He only looked at Nan Ya with warning eyes and said:

    ¡°Remember your identity. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have a lump of meat in your belly. The next time you see Xiaoxiao, stay away from her.¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t think that just because I married you, you can use my name to strut around outside. If you want to be Jiang Haoran¡¯s woman, the first rule is to do your duty. Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    His words were simple and direct, and it made Nan Ya¡¯s face turn red. What did Jiang Haoran mean by this?

    Before Nan Ya could say anything, Jiang Haoming couldn¡¯t wait to stand up. He looked at Jiang Haoran angrily and said, ¡°Second Brother, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoming, don¡¯t forget Nan Ya¡¯s identity now. And you, get out and coax your wife back. If you dare to do anything again, I¡¯m not afraid of personally crippling that thing under you.¡±

    It was the first time Jiang Haoran was so angry. For a moment, Jiang Haoming was so scared that he stood rooted to the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move. It was as if his little brother under him felt cold and leisurely¡­

 Chapter 775 - You Rely On the Child In Your Belly

    <h4>Chapter 775 You Rely On the Child In Your Belly</h4>

    These years, Jiang Haoming had been doted on by Old Madam Jiang. In addition, he could speak eloquently and was the youngest son. One could imagine how much he was doted on.

    Usually, regardless of whether it was the eldest brother or the second brother, they would try their best to give in to him. However, this was because he had done some mischief outside. Wasn¡¯t this also because olddy had personallye forward and forced Second Brother to acknowledge her?

    However, it was because of this that he almost forgot that Second Brother¡¯s reputation outside was not that easy to get along with.

    In fact, Second Brother¡¯s actions were even more direct than Big Brother¡¯s. After all, Second Brother did not have any status restrictions.

    Therefore, after being warned by Second Brother, he initially wanted to argue with him. However, after being looked at by Second Brother and being threatened by him, he immediately sobered up.

    If he really got into trouble with his Second Brother, the olddy would not be able to handle it. Even though his Second Brother was being suppressed by the olddy, it was also because of the olddy¡¯s kneeling that scared him.

    If his Second Brother did not care about anything, he would really not care about anything

    When he thought of this, Jiang Haoming really gave up. Not only that, he did not even dare to look at Nan Ya. He turned around and walked out of the room. It was better to coax his wife back. Otherwise, Big Brother would not let him off. Moreover, Nan Ya was now his Second Sister-inw, although he had always thought that Nan Ya was still his woman.

    However, a family like theirs definitely couldn¡¯t allow chaos to spread. It was a topic of conversation. It seemed that he really had to think about it carefully.

    Once Jiang Haoming left, Jiang Haoran nced at Nan Ya who was getting more and more restless. He smiled shamelessly and continued to say to her,¡±If you still want to keep this lump of meat in your belly, then stay in the vi properly. You¡¯d better understand your current situation. Without the child in your belly, you¡¯re nothing.¡± ¡°Before our wedding, if you dare to run out again, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for the wedding to be held. I¡¯ll personally tell the olddy that our Jiang family cannot tolerate such a shameless daughter-inw.¡±

    Jiang Haoran himself felt extremely ironic when he said the words ¡®daughter-inw¡¯, but so what? He was already frightened by the olddy¡¯s kneel, so he took it as returning thisst favor. After the wedding, they would each live their own lives. Anyway, these stupid things no longer cared about him.

    As for helping his eldest brother, he would take it one step at a time.

    After Jiang Haoran walked out of the vi, Nan Ya was so angry that she almost stomped her feet. However, she didn¡¯t forget Jiang Haoran¡¯s words. The child in her stomach was her reliance. If there was anything wrong with this child¡­ She would have no leverage at all.

    Previously, when she offended Shen Xiaoxiao at the KN Group, that man Yan Kuan actually went back on his word and canceled the cooperation with her. He even warned her that if she was seen again, it would definitely not be as simple as asking the security guards to send her out next time.

    What right did one or two of them have to be so arrogant? What right did they have?

    Just wait, just wait for the child in her stomach to be born. Before long, these people would all be waiting to beg her one by one.

    It was really her good fortune to actually win in one go. That night, she plotted against that man¡¯s bed, and sure enough, she won the bet. Child, you have to live up to your expectations. It had to be a boy. It has to be healthy. If that child was a sickly child, even the firstdy would probably not be able to tolerate her.

    Good luck. It was really her good luck.

    At this moment, the New Year was getting closer and closer. Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to keep Third Uncle. However, Third Uncle said that he wanted to return to the old house to pay respects to the ancestors, so he left a step earlier.

    Huang Yueyan had already returned. After all, she could not leave for too long. Moreover, the more New Year came, the more things would slowly be cold.

    Even if Jiang Haoting wanted to find Huang Yueyan to renegotiate the cooperation, it would have to wait until after the New Year.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also imitated a regr school and gave the two children a holiday. After all, the New Year was only ten days away.

    The two children yed crazily every day. 19 doted on them. He directly left thepany¡¯s matters to his assistant. Every day, he took the children either to the amusement park or to secretly eat snacks outside.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been told by 19 several times that it was the New Year, so she was easily blocked. Moreover, the two children always looked at her with their big wet eyes. Even if you were cruel, you would be melted by those small eyes.

    When she was young, didn¡¯t she also like the New Year and looked forward to it?

    Come on, let¡¯s talk about it after the New Year.

    Shen Xiaoxiao gave a rough description of thetest New Year movie based on her memories from that year. The script was written by someone and sold like hot cakes. Yan Kuan had even brought Shen Xiaoxiao to watch it. It was really very attractive. Even after so many years, Shen Xiaoxiao stillughed until her stomach hurt when she saw it again.

    In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao was also imprisoned in a dark room before the New Year this year. Therefore, this New Year was also very important to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    There was no such thing as a New Year in foreign countries, but many of the Four Hall Masters of the Dark Empire was Asian. Some of them were orphans, but because Yan Kuan was Chinese, every New Year¡­ Many of them would return to China.

    The Four Hall Masters had also returned early, so there were even more people ying with Da Bao and Little Treasure.

    The two children seemed to go crazy every day. What adults yed was different from what children yed. Moreover, the education these two children received since they were young was different. Therefore, some of the things that adults liked to do¡­ The two children were also very enthusiastic.

    For example, there was one time when Da Bao disguised herself and waited for them downstairs of KN Group. Of course, Little Treasure must have been hiding in the dark. There were also the four children. At first, Shen Xiaoxiao really did not recognize her. When the child saw her, she ran up to hug her leg and told Auntie that she did not know the way home and that she could not find her mother.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a woman, and she was also a mother. When she saw such a young child, she would naturally be worried when she heard that she could not find her parents.

    Da Bao was really good at pretending. It was not easy for children to disguise themselves. However, that day, Da Bao wore a small woolen hat and ced a mole on her cheek. Most importantly, she did not know how she did it¡­ Her eyes had changed from big, cute eyes to phoenix eyes. Although they were about the same height and size, she really couldn¡¯t recognize her appearance.

    Even her voice seemed to have be a little sharper. In any case, Shen Xiaoxiao was full of maternal love at that time, so she didn¡¯t doubt it at all.

    On the other hand, Yan Kuan, who was watching from the side, lifted her up and let Da Bao look into his eyes.

    Good heavens, this little girl couldn¡¯t help but cry because of her father¡¯s cold gaze. Alright, she wouldn¡¯t admit that she was crying because of her father¡¯s gaze.

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao react to the sound of the real crying, and Little Treasure ran out from the side. Only then did she realize that she had been yed by her own daughter.

    At that time, she really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Had these two devilish children been ying tricks on her recently?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease Mommy like this in the future.¡±

    Yan Kuan had been holding back these words for a long time. Shen Xiaoxiao had thought that this man would properly educate the two children. After a long time, he had only said these words. As expected, it was a dream for this man to pretend to be the bad guy.

 Chapter 776 - Disguises, Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 776 Disguises, Wedding</h4>

    Because Da Bao almost seeded in disguising and putting on makeup this time, Yan Kuan realized a problem.

    ¡°You said to let the two children disguise themselves when they attendrge-scale events in the future?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought that she had heard wrongly and checked with Yan Kuan again. What was this man thinking? Was it really necessary for the children to to do so when they were so young? ¡°Is it really necessary for them to do this?¡±

    ¡°As the son and daughter of my ck Emperor, of course it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Alright, the other meaning of these words was that the ck Emperor had many enemies, and his son and daughter were the easiest to target? Was that so?

    ¡°Moreover, we still have Jiang Haoting to deal with, so I think this matter is really necessary. Anyway, the two children also like this kind of game. This is also a test for them, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°But are you sure that these two won¡¯t be led astray?¡±

    ¡°Led astray? Are you sure that other people aren¡¯t led astray by them? I saw those foure back and were yed around by these two little guys. They are actually willing to cooperate with such a childish game.¡±

    Alright, since Yan Kuan had said so, Shen Xiaoxiao was really speechless.

    However, if they had appeared with different faces since young, not to mention, no one in the outside world would be able to recognize the true faces of these two children.

    ¡°The Jiang family has seen the children.¡±

    ¡°Children¡¯s appearances change all the time. Moreover, the Jiang family saw the children more than half a year ago. In this half a year, do you think the two children in our family have changed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have grown a lot taller.¡±

    Alright, that was not the main point, alright? However, it was fine as long as hemunicated with Xiaoxiao. After all, as Yan Kuan¡¯s child, he did not expect to have a childhood like that of an ordinary child.

    ¡°Wife, your focus is indeed different from an ordinary person.¡±

    These words sounded strange, but Shen Xiaoxiao only red at Yan Kuan and ignored him. Anyway, she had decided that it was useless to say anything more. In fact, she also felt that there was nothing wrong with this.

    She did not know what the two children looked like, but this was really a form of protection for the children. Who asked them to have such a father?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook dinner. I¡¯ve learned a new dish. I¡¯ll cook it for you and the childrenter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not be bothered to nag Yan Kuan. She was indeed addicted to cooking now. It felt good to wash her husband and children¡¯s hands and make soup like this. She really liked this state.

    Yan Kuan watched her excitedly slip into the kitchen. Actually, Xiaoxiao¡¯s cooking talent was really very ordinary. Every time, it was swept away by him. The two children did not like to eat anything other than soup.

    However, being stared at by him, no matter how terrible it was, they still reluctantly ate some. The rest of it, of course, went into his stomach. There was no other way. Xiaoxiao only had this hobby. As her husband, he naturally had to cooperate.

    Jiang Haoran¡¯s wedding was scheduled to be on the 28th of December. This time was close to the New Year, and it was very rushed. However, even so, many people still felt honored to receive Jiang Haoran¡¯s wedding invitation.

    Although Jiang Haoting had lost the military power, the political power was firmly grasped. Moreover, for ordinary people, military power was of little use to them.

    In particr, Jiang Haoran¡¯s identity was that of a businessman, so his wedding was naturally attended by these big bosses.

    In addition, Jiang Haoran had been alone for more than ten years and had never had any scandals. The previously heated rumors about Fourth Young Master Jiang and Nan Ya turned out to be Fourth Young Master Jiang covering for his brother.

    This was something that no one had expected. However, in the future, everyone would say that the Fourth Young Master Jiang was actually quite good, cleaning up his brother¡¯s mess.

    However, because Jiang Haoran really didn¡¯t have many scandals, a woman with such a bad reputation suddenly appeared, and she was also an outdated singer. This surprised many people.

    However, she had a piece of meat in her stomach, and it was because of this that she was able to stand firm. Other people who felt that they had missed out on such a good inw like Jiang Haoran secretly regretted it. If they had known that the Jiang family cared so much about their children¡­ They would have used extreme measures long ago, right? However, Jiang Haoran¡¯s two children did not participate in tonight¡¯s wedding. This made many people feel that it was somewhat intriguing.

    After all, everyone knew how much Jiang Haoran loved his two children. It seemed that Nan Ya did not obtain the consent of Jiang Haoran¡¯s two children. It seemed that it was not so easy to enter the mansion of a wealthy family.

    At this moment, Nan Ya was sitting in the waiting room to touch up her makeup. Her expression was indeed not good. She did not expect that this wedding could be held like this. Why did Jiang Haoran not go with her to get a marriage certificate?

    Even if Old Madam Jiang came forward to pressure him again, Jiang Haoran did not agree. He said that he could only have a dead wife for the rest of his life.

    To marry Nan Ya was to cover for his younger brother. It was already good enough for her to have a status in the outside world. If she still wanted a marriage certificate, then he might as well not even hold a wedding.

    It was only after Jiang Haoting came forward that the olddy was able to suppress her anger. After all, they only wanted the child from the beginning to the end. If Jiang Haoran was really unwilling, then so be it. This little singer¡¯s status was indeed not worthy of Second Brother. This matter was still a little difficult for them to force him.

    Therefore, no matter how much trouble Nan Ya caused, if there was no marriage certificate, then there was no marriage certificate. There was only this wedding, so there was no need to say how unwilling she was in her heart. However, she could not afford to offend the Jiang family.

    Even if she was pregnant with the emperor, she did not dare to really offend the Jiang family.

    In Jiang Haoran¡¯s words, if there was a woman who could bear the child of the Jiang family, there would naturally be a second woman. Don¡¯t think of yourself as so important. It was just that the timing was just right.

    Nan Ya suppressed her dissatisfaction and looked at her brother and sister-inw who were ttering her. She felt even more ufortable.

    It was really embarrassing. Look at them. If her parents had not died early and she needed a male elder to hold her hand and enter the wedding hallter, she would not have called these two people over.

    However, since they were already here, she could not ask them to scram. After all, this family would have to rely on her in the future. The days when she had to look at her sister-inw¡¯s face when she was young had long ended. From then on¡­ she could look down on everyone.

    Thinking of this, Nan Ya¡¯s expression became a little better.

    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t expect your fianc¨¦ to have such a big reputation. There are so many people outside. I¡¯ve only seen these people on television. Sister, you really have a good life. This fianc¨¦ is too amazing.¡±

    Hearing her sister-inw say this, Nan Ya smiled smugly.

    Her sister-inw looked at Nan Ya¡¯s appearance and knew that she was showing off and looking down on her. However, now that her family had to look up to others, what was wrong with these small expressions?

    ¡°Sister, look at what your big brother told you before. If you want to do business, you have to talk to your husband properly. You¡¯re carrying the child of the Jiang family now. We¡¯re the uncle and aunt of the country. The aunt and uncle of the country can¡¯t live too shabbily. Isn¡¯t this embarrassing for you? Sister-inw is right, right?¡±

    ¡°I know. After the wedding, I¡¯ll mention it to Haoran¡­¡±

 Chapter 777 - The So-Called Upper-Class Social Network

    <h4>Chapter 777: The So-Called Upper-ss Social Network</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    This was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had brought their two children to such a public ce.

    Everyone was extremely curious about what these two legendary twins looked like.

    However, when they really saw them, many people were a little disappointed. They looked so ordinary. These parents were both dragons and phoenixes among people. They were not very beautiful, but they were definitely outstanding figures in the crowd.

    Why did these two children look so ordinary? If they were thrown into the crowd, they would be easily overlooked.

    It seemed that the genes of these two parents had not been passed down to these two children. It was a pity. However, they had a strong background. With such outstanding parents, no matter how ugly they were, they were not afraid of having no future.

    On the other hand, Huang Yueyan looked at the two for a long time with a strange expression. How should she put it? They were still these two children. However, what was different about them that made the two children lose their original spiritual energy. They became extremely ordinary.

    ¡°I say, what are you two doing? Aren¡¯t you being too careful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be careful. Yueyan, you can use it for reference in the future.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao say this, Huang Yueyan scoffed. But on second thought, she felt that it was not unreasonable.

    ¡®There were many people in this world who were not afraid of death. There were always people who wanted to get something for nothing. No matter how well you protected your children, it was difficult not to be targeted by others and take advantage of loopholes.

    ¡°Godmother, do you feel that Da Bao is not pretty anymore?¡±

    Da Bao pouted and was unhappy. Why did Daddy have to make her look like this? She was not allowed to make herself look pretty anymore. Even her uncle said that she looked ugly.

    ¡°How can that be? Our Da Bao is the cutest little princess. She is beautiful and adorable.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Godfather, do you also think that Da Bao is pretty?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Our Da Bao is the cutest, most beautiful little princess I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Hearing what Ai Wei said, Da Bao finally smiled for the first time that night.

    In Da Bao¡¯s eyes, Ai Wei was the most beautiful person she had ever seen. Even her mother had said that Uncle Ai Wei was, well, Godfather now. He was the most beautiful celebrity in the world.

    Therefore, Da Bao believed in Ai Wei¡¯s words even more.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the little girl helplessly and shook her head. She did not say anything in the end. This child knew what was beautiful and ugly. She had grown up.

    ¡°This Jiang Haoran really did not mistreat Nan Ya. He made such a big fuss.¡±

    ¡°Who asked the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach to be a golden lotus?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, can Little Treasure and I go over there to y?¡±

    ¡°Yes, be careful.¡±

    This was a wedding banquet, and there were many families that brought their children to attend. Of course, Jiang Haoran and the others were also very thoughtful. They specially made a corner for their children, and many children were ying there.

    Yan Kuan, on the other hand, brought along Ai Wei, 19, and four others to the other side to discuss matters with their acquaintances. Now, Ai Wei was slowlying into contact with business. Even Yan Kuan had said that Ai Wei had some talent in business.

    This left the two women standing at the banquet to chat slowly.

    It was almost the New Year, and they were attending a banquet. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing a light pink short-sleeved dress tonight, revealing her beautiful corbone. There was also a whole set of pink diamond jewelry. The jewelry was just right, with a hint of youthful vivacity and cuteness.

    Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t help but mutter that she didn¡¯t look like a woman who had given birth to two children.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. Not a single person from that family came.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m looking at?¡±

    ¡°How could I not know about your little thoughts? Pei Li and the others wouldn¡¯t dare to appear so brazenly at Jiang Haoran¡¯s wedding. It¡¯s impossible for Jiang Haoran to not have any temper at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. If Pei Li doesn¡¯t appear, Liu Yufei definitely won¡¯t appear either.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were the holy mother and were not going to teach her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Holy mother? Me? How is that possible? It¡¯s just enough for her now. The Suoyin flower has been torturing her every day. She¡¯s already considered capable to be able to endure until now.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, the Ouyang family has fallen and killed countless women.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was moved by these words. Not every woman in the Ouyang family was as lucky as Huo Wanting to meet someone who truly loved her.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about those things. Do you think Jiang Haoting wille to the wedding of Nan Ya and Jiang Haoran tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course he will. Because Jiang Haoting wants to rope in these businessmen, he will naturally attend his brother¡¯s wedding, but he definitely won¡¯t stay long.¡±

    ¡°I thought that their family would just send a representative. Is that Jiang Haoming¡¯s woman, Kong Fang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the only daughter of the Kong family. When the news about Jiang Haoming and Nan Ya spread, she caused quite a ruckus. However, Jiang Haoran stepped forward to acknowledge her. Jiang Haoran¡¯s reputation is much better than Jiang Haoming¡¯s. Naturally, no one would suspect him if he

    acknowledged her. So, the couple reconciled again.¡±

    ¡°Is that Jiang Shuixian? The great aunt of the Jiang family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jiang Shuixian. Her husband is the head of the Procuratorate, the eldest son of the Xie family. The little girls next to her are her daughters, Xie Qiu and Xie Di.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little curious. After all, in China, unless there were ethnic minorities, first-born children, or twins, they were not allowed to have two children. How could Jiang Shuixian have two children? Moreover, these two children were obviously of a different age, so this was what made Shen

    Xiaoxiao curious.

    ¡°Inside information, Xie Di was Xie Cenzhou¡¯s illegitimate daughter when he went to the countryside. He announced to the public that she was an adopted daughter, but Xie Cenzhou doted on this elder daughter very much. The elder daughter is also not disappointing, She¡¯s only 22 years old and has

    already graduated with a Master¡¯s degree. Now, she¡¯s also in the system. With her father backing her up, her future can be imagined. She will definitely rise to the top.¡±

    ¡°Can this Jiang Shuixian bear it?¡±

    Huang Yueyan smiled and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Old Madam Jiang is amazing, Although her only daughter is delicate, she is really smart. She treats her elder daughter better than her younger daughter. Not only does she never make any trouble, she really treats her as her own daughter. So this Xie Di is

    even closer to this adoptive mother than her own mother.¡±

    This surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. This was a smart person. Other than Jiang Haoming, the other children of the Jiang family didn¡¯t seem to be cowards.

    ¡°No wonder. Just this move of Jiang Shuixian is able to gain a firm foothold in the Xie family even if she hasn¡¯t given birth to a boy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, these big families value their male grandchildren more than ordinary small families. This Jiang Shuixian is making the right move.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why is she here?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was sizing up Xie Di when she saw a woman holding a ss of wine walking toward Xie Di. The two looked very familiar.

    Huang Yueyan took a look. It was Amy, so she said, ¡°Amy was in the same university as Xie Di before she went abroad to study. She¡¯s a senior sister.¡±

    ¡°Yueyan, you are an encyclopedia, right? What is it that you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao proudly and said, ¡°If you want to mingle in the upper-ss society, if you don¡¯t understand the twists and turns here, I don¡¯t know how many people I would have offended by now. I think you should learn from me¡­.¡±

 Chapter 778 - Accosting

    <h4>Chapter 778: osting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    However, Amy¡¯s appearance surprised Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This woman was capable, smart, and even arrogant. It would be easy for her to marry a good man, but her intentions were a little funny.

    You said that she was a gold digger, but she was different from other women. She didn¡¯t rush up. Although she had her own tricks, once she found that she had been humiliated and her self-esteem had been damaged, she immediately retreated. She definitely wouldn¡¯t pester the man.

    Of course, although she was still a gold digger, she had good taste.

    Such a smart woman with strong pride was very easy to attract men. It was a pity that the person she met at that time was Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Encyclopedia, do you think Amy will take the opportunity to develop tonight?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was quite satisfied with this new title. She immediately carried on her gossipy spirit and said, ¡°No, she has a target.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So fast? Who is it?¡±

    This surprised Shen Xiaoxiao a little. She had a target? Who was it?

    Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said mysteriously, ¡°Jiang Haoming.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought she had heard wrong. It couldn¡¯t be, right? Jiang Haoming?

    ¡°How could her target be Jiang Haoming?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t believe it either, right? It really is Jiang Haoming. After Jiang Haoming coaxed his wife back, he told Kong Fang that he had to educate his son well, so he hired a tutor.¡±

    ¡°This Kong Fang is not someone to be trifled with.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so we¡¯ll just wait and see a good show. This Jiang Haoming doesn¡¯t have any willpower anymore. However, it¡¯s also your husband¡¯s fault for provoking her and making her want to find someone with power and influence to teach you guys a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Lsay, how do you know all this information?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao mysteriously. When Shen Xiaoxiao thought that she was going to tell her, she only heard her say, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Alright, she was fooled by this woman. However, this news was really too much to handle.

    After roughly understanding thework of connections, Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan separated. After all, Huang Yueyan was the richest woman in the world. She was also an investor who had just returned to China. There were many people who wanted to exchange pleasantries with her.

    Although Ai Wei had blocked arge part of it, Huang Yueyan¡¯s reputation was too well-known. It could not be helped that this woman¡¯s ability made all the businessmen around the world sigh in admiration.

    Seeing that Huang Yueyan was surrounded by people, Shen Xiaoxiao simply turned her head to look at the children. This was the first time the two little fellows had attended such a banquet, and she did not know how they got along.

    As the president of the Shen Enterprise and the president of the KN Group, of course, there were people who knew Shen Xiaoxiao. However, tonight, not only did she have her husband apanying her, 19 and the other four had also followed her. At this time, it would be too unreasonable for her to

    bother about it.

    Moreover, once this person rxed, it would be very difficult for her to get into the mood and be a workaholic.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s leisure made Huang Yueyan so jealous.

    However, although some people knew that this was the famous President Shen, Shen Xiaoxiao was also full of mystery.

    From afar, Shen Xiaoxiao saw Da Bao and Little Treasure standing together and whispering. Whenever these two children whispered in each other¡¯s ears, they would definitely have some small ideas.

    Naturally, she would not interfere in these children¡¯s tricks. However, seeing that the two children were doing well, she did not go forward to disturb them.

    Earlier, Huang Yueyan had said that Shen Xiaoxiao did not look like the mother of the two four-year-old children at all. This was the truth, especially since Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair had turned gray, and she was only 23 years old. Therefore, she looked like she had dyed her hair, and she was at most about 20 years

    old.

    She was originally gorgeous, and today, she wore a pink long dress. She looked more and more charming, and with the addition of her jewelry, she did not look old-fashioned at all. People would believe her if she said that she was a youngdy from any family.

    Coincidentally, Shen Xiaoxiao was alone at the moment. She stood in a corner and asionally ate something, but she was very casual. When Jiang Wenkai turned his head, he just happened to see such a little beauty standing at the side.

    Jiang Wenkai was indeed Jiang Haoming¡¯s son. He had learned his father¡¯s habits thoroughly. Fortunately, he only liked beautiful women.

    He originally looked down on the newly hired tutor, but he did not expect that the tutor was really beautiful and very elegant. She was naturally different from the little sisters he usually interacted with. That unique charm was good to look at every day.

    Of course, that woman was ten years older than him. He did not mind ying with her, but that older woman obviously did not like a young boy like him. However, in order tofort his mother, he had no choice but to choose this beautiful woman as his tutor.

    Today, his Second Uncle was getting married. He thought it would be very boring, but he did not expect to see such a beautiful woman.

    Needless to say, if she was ugly, she would not catch his eye. Her figure was too hot. She was wearing a long dress, but her waist was so small that he was afraid that he would break it with a single force.

    She must be a youngdy from some rich family. She was quite fashionable, and her silver hair was well-dyed.

    Jiang Wenkai had been holding back recently. His mother had started to control him, and it was the kind that suddenly became very strict.

    He was really being suppressed now, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of stimtion his mother had received.

    But fortunately, his mother had to serve the guests for tonight¡¯s wedding, or else he wouldn¡¯t have found the time to sneak out.

    He had originally wanted to find a few scoundrels, and they would definitely be here tonight. But needless to say, he would definitely still be watched by his parents. This was definitely not a ce to cause trouble.

    However, it wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t get together. It would only be their turn to get together after his parents brought him around.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was eating happily by the side. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know that she had been taken in by a child who was less than 18 years old.

    If she knew, Shen Xiaoxiao would probablyugh out loud herself.

    ¡°Beauty, have a drink.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ss of champagne in front of her. Of course, there was also the person holding the champagne. Was there something wrong with Jiang Wenkai?

    ¡°Kid, are you treating me to a drink?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why? You don¡¯t dare? Are you afraid that your parents will see it? Don¡¯t worry, no one will see this corner.¡±

    ¡°Afraid that my parents will see it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why she subconsciously nced at Yan Kuan¡¯s position when she heard this.

    He was currently surrounded by people, so she turned to look at Jiang Wenkai. This kid really didn¡¯t know her.

    ¡°Yeah, I know that obedient girls like you are definitely afraid of being seen by your parents, but you look very familiar, beauty. Have I seen you somewhere before?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a pick-up line. Jiang Wenkai swore that this was really not a pick-up line. When he walked in, he realized that this woman really looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before.

    But he really couldn¡¯t remember, but he felt that she must be that richdy. He might have seen her before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember where you¡¯ve seen me before? I know you, Jiang Wenkai.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so the beauty has been paying attention to me. I¡¯m Jiang Wenkai.. What¡¯s your name, beauty?¡±

 Chapter 779 - Second Hand

    <h4>Chapter 779: Second Hand</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Jiang Wenkai¡¯s friendly manner and resisted the urge tough.

    Why did she feel that this child was a little silly and cute?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask your father who I am?¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Jiang Wenkai wasn¡¯t really that silly to think that she was joking with him.

    At this moment, he really carefully sized up Shen Xiaoxiao.

    The more he looked at her, the more he felt that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was very familiar. He must have seen her somewhere before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s one of my dad¡¯s confidants? Does my dad have the ability to do that?¡±

    Alright, can¡¯t this child whisper a little? She heard everything, alright?

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with my dad? You haven¡¯t told me your name yet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your dad. I¡¯m on the same level as your Second Uncle. Speaking of which, you should call me Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Blind? Call you Auntie? Hahahaha, you¡¯re hrious. You¡¯re about the same age as me, aren¡¯t you? Do you have that much seniority?¡±

    ¡°T¡¯ve never heard of someone like you in the circle. Are you joking with me? But your joke is not bad. It has sessfully aroused my interest. Beauty, after the banquet ends tonight, do you want to y with me?¡±

    Was this child a fool?

    She had actually piqued his interest?

    ¡°You are a bit more of a fool than your father. Your mother has been so strict with you recently. Are you sure you can sneak out after the banquet?¡±

    Once she mentioned this, Jiang Wenkai did not have the confidence he had before. He even said in a low voice:

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My mother has been very strict with me recently. Father even took care of the scandal caused by my Second Uncle, causing my father to be med and my mother to be provoked. She really thought that someone waspeting with me for the family property.¡±

    ¡°But my father actually has such a kind heart? The sun has risen from the west, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    To say that Jiang Wenkai was dumb and cute was an overestimation. Look at this child. He was like a fool, telling everyone everything.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was now looking at Jiang Wenkai in a new light. Although the rumors in the outside world were about the same as his father, this child was so heartless. It was likely that he had only learned a little. It was not impossible to teach him well.

    Kong Fang was trying her best to teach this kid a good lesson. In the future, even if this kid was not someone who would expand his territory, he would still be able to live a stable life and be a good young man.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good to learn more knowledge while you¡¯re young. Your tutor knows fournguages. You¡¯ll benefit a lot no matter whichnguage you study.¡±

    ¡°Amy? I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s good or not. I only took a few sses, but she¡¯s really beautiful. Unfortunately, she¡¯s too old to y with.¡±

    ¡°Hey, how did you know that Amy is my tutor? You really pay attention to me?¡±

    Now it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s turn to choke. She took a ss of orange juice from the side and drank it to calm her heart.

    Jiang Wenkai looked at the beauty in front of him who would rather drink fruit juice than champagne. He did not say anything. Instead, he naturally picked it up and drank it in one gulp.

    He liked beautiful women, but he would never force others to do what he wanted. He preferred to be consensual. There was no point in forcing or threatening others.

    Therefore, sometimes he felt that his father¡¯s way of doing things was a little low-ss.

    ¡°Lpay a little attention, but not to you. It¡¯s to your family.¡±

    ¡°Recently, there have been a lot of people paying attention to our family. No, it should be said that there have always been a lot of people paying attention to our family, especially Uncle and the others. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. After all, Uncle is the one from China!¡±

    After saying that, Jiang Wenkai even raised his hand and gave a thumbs up.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. It was actually quite good to chat with this brat.

    ¡°Hey, since you like to pay attention to our family¡¯s matters so much, I can reveal a little secret to you. But don¡¯t say that I said it. I only told you because I saw that the two of us could chat together. You¡¯re more to my liking.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Jiang Wenkai¡¯s mysterious appearance attracted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s interest. Was there any other insider information?

    ¡°My future Second Aunt is not qualified to be my Second Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t know about this, right? Other than the fact that our family hasn¡¯t spread the news yet, my Second Uncle hasn¡¯t registered marriage with Nan Ya at all. My Second Uncle said that he only has one wife. My dead Second Aunt is the only one qualified to be my Second Aunt, not a small celebrity

    like Nan Ya.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know about this news. Jiang Haoran was really amazing.

    Jiang Wenkai looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s dazed look and smiled smugly.

    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t this news shocking? Let me tell you, the shocking part is yet toe. There will definitely be a good show to watch in a while. There will be a segment where they have to apply for a marriage certificate on the spot. My Second Uncle will definitely not be willing.¡±

    ¡°Since your Second Uncle is not willing, why would there be such a segment?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, my mother said that Nan Ya thought she was smart and wanted to force Second Uncle to admit it in such a public ce. She doesn¡¯t understand my Second Uncle. My Second Uncle will definitely not be willing to be forced and threatened like this.¡±

    Jiang Wenkai¡¯s mouth was as if he did not say anything. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. This Jiang family¡¯s brat was not all bad. It should be said that Kong Fang was not a bad person. At the very least, she was able to have such a child. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be too bad-hearted.

    Otherwise, with a father like Jiang Haoming, the child would have followed his example and rotten roots long ago.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve said so much, but you still haven¡¯t told me your name? Which family are you from? When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll look for you to y. You have toe out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this seemingly amnesiac youth. Didn¡¯t she say that he should call her Auntie? He forgot so quickly?

    ¡°Wenkai, why did youe here in the blink of an eye? Come with me quickly. Your Aunt Liu and the others are here. They want to see you.¡±

    As soon as Jiang Wenkai finished speaking, Kong Fang¡¯s voice sounded behind the two of them.

    Jiang Wenkai¡¯s expression immediately tumed ugly. He became extremely distressed and even made a face at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also turned her head to look over.

    Kong Fang was only in her early 40s this year. She looked proud of her appearance and did not look more than 30 years old. She was not pretty, but she had very good taste. She was the typical kind of youngdy from a rich family.

    She was already 40 years old, but her personality was still so lively. It could be seen that she had been spoiled since she was young. Even if she married Jiang Haoming, Jiang Haoming would not dare to bully her.

    Otherwise, she would not still have such a lively personality at her age.

    Kong Fang naturally saw Shen Xiaoxiao too. She was not that idiot like Jiang Wenkai. She was just surprised for a moment before she giggled and wanted to walk over. She held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to be chatting with Wenkai. I thought you didn¡¯t

    e just now, Wenkai. I didn¡¯t expect you to be chatting happily with your Aunt Shen.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Shen? Her?¡±

 Chapter 780 - Belly Dance Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 780: Belly Dance Teacher</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Aunt Shen? Her?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you acting like this? Go over first. I still have something to say to your Aunt Shen.¡±

    Jiang Wenkai was not reluctant at all. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with surprise in his eyes. What was going on? Didn¡¯t this chick look about his age? Why did he have to call her auntie?

    ¡°Mom, she looks about the same age as me. Why do I have to call her Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Hey, kid, are you stupid? She¡¯s on the same level as your Second Uncle. Of course you have to call her Auntie. Alright, hurry up and go over.¡±

    Jiang Wenkai turned around and left reluctantly. Meanwhile, Kong Fang held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and said in a friendly manner, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to greet you thest few times I saw you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°How can that be, Kong¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me Sister Fang. You don¡¯t know. I already know about the incident where you embarrassed Nan Ya thest time. How satisfying, I just can¡¯t stand that little celebrity. I¡¯ve heard from my friends that you¡¯re a righteous person. I, Kong Fang, like righteous people. Don¡¯t worry. The Jiang family is the

    Jiang family, and I am me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Kong Fang to be so friendly. Although she had guessed that Kong Fang¡¯s character would not be bad, she did not expect this person to be so straightforward.

    In fact, she had only met Kong Fang a few times. Each time, they were just acquaintances and did not formally greet each other.

    She did not expect Kong Fang to treat her so warmly at this moment.

    ¡°Sister Fang, your personality is really straightforward.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Kong family¡¯s daughter is such a straightforward person. I will say what I have to say, and I will not beat around the bush. However, I have to remind you that my Sister-inw knows that you areing tonight. Later, when you see her, walk further away. She is very narrow-minded.

    Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. As long as it¡¯s not too much, I won¡¯t bother with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great. I still have something to do. There are really many guests tonight. I¡¯ll go over first. I¡¯ll treat you to afternoon tea some other day. You muste.¡±

    ¡°Sister Fang, you go and do your work. I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±

    Kong Fang smiled and patted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand before leaving.

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood where she was. It took her a long time to figure out why Kong Fang had such a good impression of her.

    Kong Fang had actually reminded her just now that she was the daughter of the Kong family and did not use the identity of ¡®daughter-inw of the Jiang family.¡¯ This meant that the Kong family must have intended to befriend her.

    But why would the Kong family take the initiative to befriend her?

    The Kong family was the second-inmand of the political power. Wait, second-inman4d. Could it be that Yan Kuan¡¯s trump card was the Kong family?

    This realization gave Shen Xiaoxiao a fright, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. This was the only way that it made sense. At the Jiang family¡¯s banquet, Kong Fang still dared to show kindness to her.

    Good heavens, what Yueyan said was indeed correct. In this upper-ss society, one second you might be a rival, and the next second you might be a coborator. It was truly unpredictable.

    Although Kong Fang had told her a few words, there was a lot of information. Jiang Shuixian, the great aunt of the Jiang family.

    Her husband¡¯s family was the Xie family. ording to Kong Fang, Jiang Shuixian was displeased with her and might even find trouble with her. Moreover, it was also at this banquet in front of the Xie family.

    In other words, the Xie family was definitely in the Jiang family¡¯s camp. Then, one could even think of the Xie family¡¯s inws or behind-the-scenes.

    Oh my god, such twists and turns really made one¡¯s head hurt.

    ¡°Sister-inw, what are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed in it?¡±

    Huo Gui was a straightforward person. He did not like to attend such banquets. However, as it was almost New Year¡¯s, everyone had returned to China. Moreover, these people had alle to attend, so he naturally had to follow them.

    The Dark Empire had its own chain of businesses. Otherwise, it would not be able to support such arge force.

    Therefore, many of the Four Hall Masters had their own cover identities.

    However, all of the Four Hall Masters, except for Huo Gui, had their ownpanies.

    As for Huo Gui¡¯s identity, it had once surprised Shen Xiaoxiao, to the point that it was even more shocking. His identity was as a belly dance teacher.

    Don¡¯t think that this was a joke.

    Huo Gui was truly the world¡¯s top belly dance teacher. Even though Shen Xiaoxiao had once wondered how his muscles could sway his crotch on the dance floor to make his small belly fly in the air¡­

    However, Huo Gui¡¯s name was indeed well-known internationally.

    Of course, Huo Gui, who was wearing a suit, was not really bursting with muscles. He was just a little more muscrpared to an ordinary man.

    ¡°Lwas thinking that this upper-ss society is indeed not a ce for people to stay. You can even make a few turns when talking to people.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t that right? I also hate such asions the most.¡±

    Upon hearing Huo Gui¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him carefully for some reason and then asked, ¡°Huo Gui, are you really a belly dance teacher?¡±

    Huo Gui was on the verge of going crazy. Ever since Sister-inw found out about his identity, she had asked him this question more than a hundred times. Was it really that rare?

    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve already asked me numerous times. Do you want me to dance for you to see? Actually, I can teach you as well. Belly dancing is more attractive for girls. Besides, Boss might like to watch it too.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need. But if you teach me belly dance, your boss will probably be the first to look for you.¡±

    Upon hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Huo Gui was first stunned before he smiled and said embarrassedly, ¡°Hehehe, forget it then. Forget it. I¡¯ll go teach Da Bao. She has more potential.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. If Da Bao wanted to learn, she did not mind. Moreover, Huo Gui¡¯s kung fu was the best among the Four Hall Masters.

    It would be beneficial to learn a little.

    ¡®The two of them were chatting happily. They didn¡¯t see a woman slowly walking toward them.

    ¡°It seems that the rumors are true. President Shen has so many guests. This husband is still here, yet she¡¯s already so passionate with other men. Your President Yan is really magnanimous. He doesn¡¯t mind this at all.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned when she heard such harsh words. She turned her head and saw that it was really Jiang Shuixian.

    She was just saying that she would probablye looking for trouble in a while, but she came over so quickly.

    Huo Gui already wanted to walk over and teach this bbermouth woman a lesson, but Shen Xiaoxiao blocked him with her hand, and Huo Gui swallowed his anger.

    Jiang Shuixian knew that Yan Kuan¡¯s identity was extraordinary, but Jiang Haoting didn¡¯t dare to let his bbermouth sister know about the identity of the Dark Empire¡¯s ck Emperor.

    Even the olddy of the Jiang family didn¡¯t know. Other than his own wife and Jiang Haoran, only the Chen family knew about it in all of China.

    Therefore, in the eyes of Jiang Shuixian, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were just ordinary businessmen.

    Her Second Brother was the president of the chamber ofmerce, and her Big Brother was the head of the country. So far, no one dared to offend this great aunt.

    Earlier, she had heard that her Second Brother had taken a fancy to this woman. At Wendong¡¯s birthday party, the whole family had gone to their hometown, so they had not been able to put on a show.

    Now that her Second Brother was married, this woman could stille here. Of course, she would not let go of this opportunity to humiliate her¡­.

 Chapter 781 - Jiang Shuixian

    <h4>Chapter 781: Jiang Shuixian</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Because Xie Cenzhou had always been in the local area and had not been transferred back to the capital, he had not been able to find any traces of the Xie family in the capital for the past few years.

    However, Xie Cenzhou was the eldest son of the Xie family, and he walked the path of strength. Although the family had contributed quite a bit to climb up to his current position, his own ability was also extremely strong. Otherwise, he would not have been able to sit firmly in the position of the

    Procuratorate.

    Of course, there must be an extremely serious and serious person outside.

    He had attended such a banquet today, but he did not talk much. He also did not exchange pleasantries with others. Even the pleasantries were only about family matters. He did not care about anything else.

    Everyone actually understood in their hearts that in the outside world, this Xie Cenzhou could only act like this. His position in ancient times was that of an imperial censor, so every word and action had to be done in a proper manner.

    To attend such a banquet, one had to report in advance. If one wasn¡¯t a rtive, it was really impossible for one to appear here.

    Ever since Jiang Shuixian returned to the capital, she had wanted to be active in the capital¡¯s upper-ss society. However, her husband¡¯s identity was there, so she didn¡¯t dare to make too much of a move.

    However, she was still the Jiang family¡¯s only great aunt. Even if she didn¡¯t attend with the Xie family, everyone would still recognize her when she asionally apanied her Sister-inw, Second Brother, and a few of her best friends to attend the banquet.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was a long-sleeved beauty. However, this person had been pampered since she was young, so she could no longer treat many problems with a normal attitude.

    For example, although she didn¡¯t really like Second Brother, there was one thing that Jiang Shuixian had always been proud of. Of course, she couldn¡¯t make the Jiang family lose face.

    Although their family might not really allow this divorced woman to enter the house, at that time, she also knew that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity was a little special.

    However, she did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to actually dare to reject their family. In addition, there were some things that happened at Big Brother¡¯s side that seemed to have something to do with Shen Xiaoxiao and her husband, so she did not have a good impression of Shen Xiaoxiao at all. There was

    also a hint of malice.

    However, she could not understand why Second Brother would invite her as a guest even though Shen Xiaoxiao had clearly offended their family. What was her Second Brother thinking?

    Was there something wrong with him?

    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t think I know you.¡±

    ¡°You came to my Jiang family¡¯s wedding banquet and you actually said you don¡¯t know me? It seems that Miss Shen only has eyes for men.¡±

    These words were getting more and more impolite. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this woman who was already in her early forties. Needless to say, a person¡¯s personality could always be brought out.

    Take Jiang Shuixian for example. Her words were harsh and merciless, and her face naturally carried a trace of harshness. One look and it was obvious that she was not an easy person to get along with.

    Huo Gui had been holding back his impatience by the side. Seeing that his sister-inw was actually so good-natured, he said to Jiang Shuixian, ¡°Is there something wrong with you, woman? You rushed here to brush up your presence and put on a feather to pretend to be elegant. Isn¡¯t your husband a

    prosecutor? The dress you¡¯re wearing is from Lo¡¯stest limited edition. It costs more than 100,000 yuan. It looks like your family is really rich.¡±

    Huo Gui¡¯s words were not soft. Many people around them heard it. Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Huo Gui to have such discerning eyes.

    Of course, he was also part of the entertainment industry. He was a world-ss dancer. It was naturally easy for him to get to know these famous brands.

    After being pointed out by Huo Gui, Jiang Shuixian, who had been feeling smug just a moment ago, was now looking at the two of them with a livid expression.

    Everyone knew that it was one thing, but being exposed was another.

    If their opponent or someone with good intentions heard it, it would be bad for their family. Although it wasn¡¯t a big problem, it was still disgusting.

    ¡°My Second Brother is the president and the chairman of the chamber ofmerce. It¡¯s not a big deal for his sister to wear this kind of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t deliberately twist it out of context. If your mouth is so good, why don¡¯t you be a crosstalk actor? Also, who are you? Do you have an invitation?¡±

    Those who came to the banquet today definitely had an invitation. There were countless people who wanted to attend the Jiang family¡¯s second son¡¯s wedding banquet. Of course, they could not rule out those who wanted to sneak in.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt extremely annoyed when she saw how Jiang Shuixian kept talking.

    This time, she spoke without waiting for Huo Gui to speak.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mrs. Xie to worry about whether there¡¯s an invitation card or not. Didn¡¯t you already say so yourself? This is the Jiang family¡¯s Second Young Master¡¯s wedding, not your Xie family¡¯s wedding, You¡¯ve already married into someone else¡¯s family, and you¡¯re still dragging your family¡¯s

    name around?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s where your mouth is. So what if I¡¯m using my family¡¯s name? It¡¯s much better than Miss Shen¡¯s. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t attend this wedding banquet. After all, my Second Brother rejected you back then. Of course, there are many women who like my Second Brother and chase after him, so he

    definitely wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to this married woman.¡±.

    ¡°president Yan was also really amusing. He doesn¡¯t know how many green hats he has been carrying, but he still has the nerve to bring them out in public.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many green hats I have on my head, but I know very well how many green hats your Jiang family has on their heads.¡±

    ¡°Tm sure your family will definitely make the headlines tomorrow. Also, there¡¯s the ring on Mrs. Xie¡¯s finger. The boss of Cabo Wine Company is really generous. A few million will be enough to get him out of prison. President Xie really knows how to use his ability to make money.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, so the reason why Old Guo wasn¡¯t prosecuted and investigated was because he used Xie Cenzhou¡¯s backdoor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought this Xie Cenzhou was a rare clean stream. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so merciless when he kept his things.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. The Xie family is inws of the Jiang family¡­¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Jiang Shuixian was annoyed and anxious by Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Old Xie didn¡¯t know that she had epted Guo Cai¡¯s gift. She had asked someone to do this behind Old Xie¡¯s back. These people did it for the Jiang family and the Xie family¡¯s sake. She didn¡¯t need to say anything to settle it. She had been proud

    of herself for a long time because of this matter.

    That ring was Guo Cai¡¯s thank you gift. It was a nearly five-carat diamond ring. She loved it very much. However, she told Old Xie that it was a gift from her Second Brother. Otherwise, Old Xie¡¯s temper would have red up long ago.

    Now, she was exposed in front of so many people. He really deserved to die.

    ording to Yan Kuan¡¯s temper, it was already very respectful of him not to throw this woman out. However, if he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would really think that his family was easy to bully.

    ¡°The meaning of my words is clear. If you have the time to meddle in her affairs, why don¡¯t you take a look at your own butt and see if it¡¯s clean? Would our Xiaoxiao like your family members? Ridiculous. Each and every one of them is ugly and hideous. Just by looking at your character, I know what kind

    of person you are.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoran? He¡¯s not qualified.¡±

 Chapter 782 - Pâ€™ll Hold Up the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 782: P¡¯ll Hold Up the Sky</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    To be able to say that Jiang Haoran was not worthy at Jiang Haoran¡¯s wedding, perhaps only Yan Kuan had the courage and ability to do so.

    The people around them gradually increased. Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to make a big deal out of it, but Jiang Haoran just happened to walk over at this time.

    Seeing his sister¡¯s angry and hateful look, he had a headache. Sure enough, this Jiang Shuixian was a great aunt.

    ¡°Shuixian, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going inside to greet your rtives?¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, you came at the right time. Who are these people that you invited? You invited them, but they didn¡¯t appreciate it. It was Shen Xiaoxiao who chased after you earlier. If she couldn¡¯t get you, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiang Shuixian, you drank too much.¡±

    ¡°How could I? It was clearly them who didn¡¯t give you face. They even said that you¡¯re not worthy of pursuing Shen Xiaoxiao. Second Brother, you have to¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed not worthy. They¡¯re not wrong. How many people in this world are worthy of a woman like Madam Yan? Hurry up and go in. Big Brother and the others areing.¡±

    Jiang Haoran red at her. Jiang Shuixian was extremely unwilling. She didn¡¯t understand why Second Brother was so polite to them.

    However, it was also a fact that Big Brother and the others wereing. Compared to Big Brother, these people were not enough to be relied on. Moreover, the news that had just been exposed was enough to make her suffer. The most important thing now was to see if Old Xie had heard the news.

    If Old Xie knew anything about this, she would be waiting to be cut. Old Xie was a person who cared a lot about reputation. Otherwise, she would not hate him so much and treat Xie Di like own daughter, and thus win Old Xie¡¯s respect.

    Therefore, Old Xie was the key.

    In any case, it was not the time to seek revenge. Her Second Brother had always been at odds with them. She still had her Big Brother and her mother. She was not afraid. She was the only great aunt in the Jiang family.

    The people around weren¡¯t fools. They were already slightly shocked when this news broke out. Now was definitely not the time to watch the show.

    Only this Jiang Shuixian wasn¡¯t stupid. She had just returned to the capital and hadn¡¯t witnessed this man¡¯s feat of killing 50 people in two minutes.

    The key was that no one had done anything at all, and there wasn¡¯t any organization that wanted to find trouble with him. They could tell that this man¡¯s background was definitely not simple.

    From the time he said that Jiang Haoran was not worthy of pursuing Shen Xiaoxiao, they actually didn¡¯t think that he was bragging.

    As his wife, of course, some people knew that President Shen¡¯s strength was not inferior to Yan Kuan¡¯s. No matter who these two were, they were not people to be trifled with.

    Therefore, at this moment, no one was so insensible as to stay where they were and wait for a good show.

    ¡°Sigh, Little Yan, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yan Kuan ignored Jiang Haoran. He had already given enough face. If it were earlier, he would have already dismembered that woman¡¯s limbs, pulled out her tongue, and thrown her out.

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not see Jiang Haoran¡¯s awkwardness? She just smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Brother Jiang, go do your work. We¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t greet you properly, we didn¡¯t greet you properly.¡±

    Jiang Haoran smiled embarrassedly and looked at Yan Kuan again. Why was this man¡¯s temper still so bad? However, Jiang Haoran knew that this was already much better.

    It was probably the first time he brought the children to participate tonight. He didn¡¯t want the children to see it. Otherwise, Shuixian would have lost her life a long time ago.

    Jiang Haoran only wanted to leave as soon as possible so as not to provoke this jinx. However, Shen Xiaoxiao recalled what Jiang Wenkai had said previously. She wanted to remind Jiang Haoran, but when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance, she knew that Yan Kuan definitely knew. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want

    her to say anything.

    Not only did he want Jiang Haoran to be embarrassed, but he also wanted to make Nan Ya embarrass the Jiang family so that she wouldn¡¯t think that the Jiang family was invincible.

    After Jiang Haoran left, Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me talk to Jiang Haoran?¡±

    ¡°What talk? He didn¡¯t learn a lesson himself. He doesn¡¯t even know what value he still has. Sooner orter, he will be squeezed dry by the Jiang family. In the past, I thought he was a big shot, but now he¡¯s really getting more and more cowardly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say much after hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s evaluation of Jiang Haoran. Jiang Haoran¡¯s helplessness indeed made people sympathize with him, but if he alwayspromised like this, no matter how helpless he was, he still deserved it.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about those people anymore. Did you eat anything?¡±

    ¡°Idid. Wasn¡¯t I chatting with Huo Gui? Eh, where¡¯s Huo Gui

    Shen Xiaoxiao then realized that Huo Gui had disappeared the moment Yan Kuan came over. What was going on?

    ¡°Ignore him. Go y by yourself.¡±

    Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that Yan Kuan had warned Huo Gui that he was absolutely not allowed to teach Shen Xiaoxiao belly dance. He was not allowed to even mention it. Otherwise, the meat on his stomach would be cut off, and he would not be able to dance for the rest of his life.

    Therefore, when Huo Gui saw Yan Kuan, he was naturally scared and ran away.

    ¡°But he really does belly dance. It¡¯s so magical. Just now, he said that he was going to teach Da Bao how to dance. Do you think that Da Bao¡¯s round belly would be very cute if she danced?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought that it would be very funny if Da Bao had the opportunity to dance like that.

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s beaming face and felt that he was actually right not to throw Jiang Shuixian away just now.

    After all, there were still the children, and Xiaoxiao might not like this.

    ¡°En, she¡¯s very cute. We can let her leam a little.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she should study hard. You¡¯re not angry anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Tm angry, but as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯s not that I¡¯m not letting you do anything, but not here. I have to teach Jiang Shuixian a lesson. After the banquet ends, I have to teach her a lesson. I¡¯m not a saint. Can she get away so easily after humiliating me? What is she daydreaming about? I¡¯m just giving Brother Jiang face.¡±

    ¡°Once she gets out of here, I¡¯ll make her lose her face in upper-ss society.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he was really stunned for a moment. He had almost forgotten that his Xiaoxiao was a little devil. The reason why she had be so docile now was because she had him and the children.

    However, the vengeful side of her personality would never change so easily.

    ¡°Mm, do whatever you like. With me supporting you, you¡¯ll be fine even if you break the sky.¡±

    The two of them continued to chat happily. Of course, they did not forget the two children who were not far away.

    At this moment, Da Bao and Little Treasure had already changed from the mumbling just now to a show of tacit cooperation.

    They did not know what had happened at all. The sound of children crying suddenly appeared in the children¡¯s section. Furthermore, it was not just one person who was crying. There were at least ten or twenty children over there.

    Except for two or three slightly older children who were 9 or 10 years old and did not ery, the rest of them were crying with inexplicable grievance.

    Even their Da Bao and Little Treasure were gently sobbing.

    This was really rare. The chances of these two children crying were really too little. Of course, at this moment, they were shocked at first, but then they saw that Little Treasure was only using his hand to cover his face, and there were no tears at all. The two of them immediately understood that these two

    children were acting.

    What exactly happened?

 Chapter 783 - Disputes

    <h4>Chapter 783: Disputes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Looking at the two children, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that they had something to do with the children¡¯s area.

    The older the two children were, the more capable they were at working together. Just look at the time when Shen Xiaoxiao had been fooled.

    Because there was too much noise here, whenever there were children ying there, the parents would walk over nervously.

    Other than the sound of music, there was also the ear-splitting shriek of children in the entire banquet hall. There were even a few high notes that covered the sound of the music.

    The colorful lights illuminated the surroundings. The originally dreamy ce had now be like a kindergarten.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two children who were pretending to cry seriously. She really wanted to ask where these two had learned such exquisite acting skills. They were no different from those children.

    ¡®When they saw theming over, they even ran over and pounced on their parents like those children.

    But it would be even better if they could squeeze out a little of your tears. It was so fake now.

    ¡°Which child did this? Look at the way they hit my child.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, my dear, who did this to your arm? It¡¯s broken.¡±

    ¡°Baby, what happened to your face? Who scratched it? Tell Mommy.¡±

    Every child had different degrees of injuries on their bodies. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were also shocked when they pulled the two children out of their arms.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure had red marks on their necks. Before she could say anything, Huo Gui, who had run over from behind them, imitated the parents and eximed, ¡°Da Bao and Little Treasure, who did you get those neck wounds from? They must have grown bold. They¡¯re bullying our children

    because the adults aren¡¯t around, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    In fact, both Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao could tell what was going on with just one look. Da Bao must have painted them, but Huo Gui did not know that. Moreover, seeing that so many children were injured, he thought that Da Bao and Little Treasure were also injured.

    Although he knew that the two children could fight, they could not stop a whole crowd. What if they were beaten up by the crowd?

    Of course, fortunately, with Huo Gui¡¯s loud voice, no one would suspect the two children. After all, all the children were injured at the moment.

    No, not all of them. There were still exceptions.

    The exceptions were the three boys and a beautiful little girl who were standing in the corner. They were obviously a few years older than them.

    ¡°Mom, I was ying with the eagle as a chick, but Brother Qi pushed the eagle over and we all fell down.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the eagle? Who¡¯s Brother Qi? Why did he push the eagle?¡±

    These words hit the nail on the head, but Brother Qi obviously did not expect these people to be so weak and cry after falling down.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m the eagle, and he¡¯s Brother Qi.¡±

    A chubby child, who was also the one with the most severe injuries, pointed at the tallest child in the distance and started crying.

    Everyone was led over by the chubby child¡¯s finger.

    A tall, thin boy wearing a small suit looked at the chubby boy angrily. When he heard what he said, he immediately shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to push you. I said to get out of the way, but you didn¡¯t hear me. I¡¯m trying to push him.¡±

    Thenky child pointed his finger at Little Treasure.

    Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was this child¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Little friend, why are you pushing my Little Treasure? You look much older than my Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡®When Shen Xiaoxiao said this, everyone started discussing. The tall boy looked like he was only eight or nine years old. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of being scolded by Little Treasure¡¯s mother. He even said indignantly, ¡°He deserves it. I just want to hit him.¡±

    This was a little unreasonable. Which family¡¯s child was this?

    Moreover, Little Treasure had really learned his lesson. When he heard the child say this, he acted like he was extremely afraid. He cried even more miserably.

    Yan Kuan stood at the side and did not say anything. Although he did not approve of Little Treasure using such a crying method to win sympathy, he was only four years old. He could only use this method. Therefore, he stood at the side and waited quietly.

    The thin boy¡¯s parents quickly came over. When they saw that it was an acquaintance, it was Jiang Shuixian sister-inw, a woman around 30 years old. It seemed that this child was the son of this family.

    However, it was obvious that this child had been spoiled since he was young. Moreover, this mother must have heard the little boy¡¯sst words, but she didn¡¯t say anything to scold him. Instead, she immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Qigi, how are you? Are you injured? Who bullied you? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Who bullied your child? Look at how your child bullied our child. Look at yourself. More than ten children are injured. What do you think we should do?¡±

    This little fatty¡¯s mother was obviously not someone to be trifled with. However, she was also reasonable. No matter how this little boy had offended Brother Qi, it was true that he had pushed the little fatty. It was also true that he had injured these children.

    This was something that needed to be reasonable.

    ¡°Te already said it. It was fatty who wanted to block in front of me. I want to catch that little brat. He¡¯s in front of me, so I naturally want to push him away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. We clearly agreed that we were eagles catching chicks. If you catch him, I¡¯ll definitely block him.¡±

    ¡°Damn fatty, I¡¯ve already said it. I¡¯m not going to catch him. I¡¯l let you move aside first. You¡¯re stupid. Do you think that I¡¯m ying games with you? Who would y games with you if you¡¯re so fat?¡±

    ¡°Sob sob sob... I¡¯m not fat at all, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°How are you teaching your child? How can you do thi

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our family? Our family is very well-educated. He already said that your child was in the way. It¡¯s not like he wanted to push your child. If you want to settle the score, you should look for that child too. Why are you looking for our Qiqi?¡±

    ¡°You, you, I¡¯ve never seen such an unreasonable parent. Look at how young our children are and how old your child is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Xie Chengcheng, don¡¯t be unreasonable. So many children were injured because of your son. You can¡¯t just shirk responsibility.¡±

    There were people who criticized her, and naturally, there were people who agreed. Moreover, Xie Chengcheng had already aroused the anger of everyone, so everyone began to criticize her unanimously.

    At this moment, no one cared about her status. Everyone¡¯s child was precious. No matter what status you had, it was wrong to hurt the child so much. Moreover, thew didn¡¯t punish everyone. Moreover, even if Xie Chengcheng wanted to me someone, she had to do so.

    Xie Chengcheng knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win today, but she was also very unhappy. However, she reacted quickly and immediately pointed the spear at Little Treasure:

    ¡°It was your child who provoked my Qiqi. Otherwise, my Qiqi wouldn¡¯t have identally bumped into this little fatty.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this woman had already reached a certain realm of being unreasonable. Was there something wrong with her?

    ¡°Lady, are you deaf? Our child was ying games very well. You actually said that my child provoked your child? Your child is already 10 years old, right? My child is only 4 years old. Who provoked who exactly?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s retort made Xie Chengcheng extremely ufortable. She turned her head to look at her son and said, ¡°Qiqi, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell Mommy, what exactly did that kid do to provoke you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Mom, I only said that I don¡¯t know which family that kid is from, but he actually came here to y with us. We are all people with status. How can we y with poor kids like them?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, that kid didn¡¯t let me y with his sister. This is our family¡¯s territory. The kids here must listen to me. I¡¯m the boss.¡±

    This reason was so strange that it made everyone dumbfounded.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Brother Qi with a gloomy face and said, ¡°How are you going to y with my Da Bao?¡±

 Chapter 784 - Your Mouth Is Too Smelly.

    <h4>Chapter 784: Your Mouth Is Too Smelly.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In fact, it was very normal for children to y with each other. As long as it wasn¡¯t too much, no parent would be so full of themselves that they would find fault with others.

    However, it was very ufortable for them to act so righteously even though they had done something wrong.

    Especially when they heard that they wanted to y with their own daughter. One could imagine that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other party was a child, the people behind them would have killed these people long ago.

    ¡°How are you going to y with my Da Bao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Qiqi with a gloomy expression. This child¡¯s personality had a lot to do with his upbringing.

    There was no need to say anything more about Xie Chengcheng¡¯s personality. Everyone had seen it, but this child imitated her and made people not like him at all.

    ¡°How else can I y? Just be a small sandbag.¡±

    A small sandbag?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I y in school. Poor children like you are born to be yed with by us.¡±

    ¡°We are poor children, so what are you? Do you think you are very noble?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my father is a high official. Who is her father?¡±

    In fact, it was verymon for Qiqi to have such thoughts. It was needless to say how important it was for children nowadays topare themselves with each other. The key was that this was not justparing themselves, but a kind of understanding, a kind of understanding of values.

    Since he was young, he had been in an aristocratic school. His friends and whatnot were all from the same family background. asionally, there would appear a person with a slightly weaker family background in the school who would be the target of teasing.

    Therefore, it was inevitable for Qiqi to have such thoughts.

    Qiqi was brainless. His mother was also a hooligan, but there were many people with brains around him. Moreover, there were many people who knew Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan.

    Xie Chengcheng¡¯s husband had always been in the local area. Of course, he was also a person in charge of the local area. It was true that his family¡¯s words held great weight in the local area, but this was the capital city.

    If he had not been a representative to attend Second Young Master Jiang¡¯s wedding, Xie Chengcheng would not havee back alone with her child.

    But even so, the habit he had developed over a long period of time had made Xie Chengcheng forget that this was not a ce, not their South Province. Her family could not do whatever they wanted.

    Lin Hui saw that Xie Chengcheng did not have the heart to ignore her own death. Their child was also injured, but their husband and Xie Chengcheng¡¯s husband, Wu Dao, wererades-in-arms. They were usually in contact, so she could not help but smooth things over:

    ¡°Qiqi, you must admit your mistake. You pushed the me onto the child and caused so many children to be injured. It is indeed your fault. Chengcheng, the child must admit his mistake on his own ord. This is the Jiang family¡¯s Second Young Master¡¯s wedding. It is not good to mess things up.¡±

    She was being tactful enough, but in Xie Chengcheng¡¯s ears, she felt that she had been tricked by her friend. Wasn¡¯t it just hurting her child? Was there a need to help outsiders scold her?

    ¡°Lin Hui, wasn¡¯t he just hurting your child? Besides, that little fatty said that he fell and hit the child behind him. It wasn¡¯t my child who did it.¡±

    Lin Hui was rendered speechless by this Xie Chengcheng, but this wasn¡¯t the end. This Xie Chengcheng was like a shrew cursing the streets. She turned her head to look at Shen Xiaoxiao and continued:

    ¡°My child only wanted to y with your child because she¡¯s cute. I don¡¯t think your child is a precious master. So what if she¡¯s raised to be so delicate? It¡¯s your child¡¯s fortune to y with my child. What¡¯s the point of being so bashful? She¡¯s so petty.¡±

    The reason why Xie Chengcheng was so fearless was because she really didn¡¯t know Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. Their Xie family was also a prominent figure in the capital. She had only left the capital a few years ago.

    Even if these people had some ability, their foundations were definitely unstable. One had to know that in China, her grandfather could be considered the founding leader of China. Even if he had already passed away, her father and her big brother were also high-ranking officials in China.

    She still did not believe that she could not afford to offend a person with unstable foundations. Moreover, these people did not look like they were in the officialdom. They were most likely new businessmen. Since they were businessmen, she was even more unafraid.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that her temper had reached a critical point. However, before she could say anything, she suddenly heard Xie Chengcheng cry out in pain.

    No one saw what happened. They just watched as Xie Chengcheng suddenly covered her mouth. Saliva mixed with blood flowed all over the floor, and her four front teeth fell neatly to the ground.

    This shocked everyone. What was going on? Why did Xie Chengcheng¡¯s front teeth suddenly fall out?

    Everyone only saw that Xie Chengcheng¡¯s front teeth fell out. Only Xie Chengcheng herself knew that not only did her front teeth fall out, but she also seemed to have swallowed something in her throat just now. At this moment, she was so choked up in her throat that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She couldn¡¯t even speak if she wanted to.

    This sudden situation shocked everyone.

    At this moment, Jiang Haoming walked over. Originally, Jiang Shuixian should havee over, but Jiang Haoran was already wary of Jiang Shuixian causing trouble, so he let her go to the innermost family area to take a look and apany some rtives of the Jiang family.

    Therefore, Jiang Shuixian didn¡¯t know that her sister-inw had caused trouble here, and the Xie family, as the inws of the Jiang family, had already followed Jiang Shuixian and sat in the VIP seats inside. Naturally, no one knew what was going on here.

    Jiang Haoming immediately saw Xie Chengcheng, who was sitting on the ground, unable to speak and covering her bleeding mouth. When Wu Qi suddenly saw his mother vomiting blood, he was already so scared that he started crying.

    Jiang Haoming was not a fool. Ever since he was taken away from Jiang Wendong¡¯s birthday party by Yan Kuan, he had been locked up for a few days. After he was released, he sought revenge from his Big Brother. However, his Big Brother said that Yan Kuan could not be touched.

    Although he was not happy, he knew from those few days of imprisonment that even his Big Brother could not save him. There must be some kind of identity behind Yan Kuan that even his Big Brother was afraid of.

    Therefore, he had been trying his best to avoid contact with Yan Kuan. However, Yan Kuan would definitely attend the banquet. Initially, he thought that he would be fine as long as he stayed far away. However, he did not expect to see such a scene.

    He was really looking for trouble for himself. His Big Brother and mother were about to arrive. He could only settle the matters here as soon as possible.

    ¡°Send her to the hospital immediately. Hurry up and arrange a car.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably karma for her foul mouth.¡±

    The one who spoke was the little fatty¡¯s mother. When she said this, everyone burst intoughter. It was true that Xie Chengcheng¡¯s mouth was too foul, but why did her front teeth suddenly fall out? Those who understood in their hearts naturally looked at Yan Kuan with some fear.

    Those who didn¡¯t understand just looked at the front teeth falling out, but alsoughed in their hearts. They thought that Xie Chengcheng deserved it. No matter who dared to attack Xie Chengcheng here, they would definitely not be afraid.

    Jiang Haoming obviously knew who did it. He did not even look at Yan Kuan. All he could do was get someone to get Xie Chengcheng out of the hospital. Xie Chengcheng was in so much pain that she could not speak. The thing in her throat was hurting her. She could only follow the waiter to the hospital.

    If she knew what was used to hit her, she would definitely make the other party suffer..

 Chapter 785 - What Does Your Father Do?

    <h4>Chapter 785: What Does Your Father Do?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    In fact, Da Bao and Little Treasure were truly an unexpected disaster. Although Xie Chengcheng had left the capital for a few years, she still had connections. In addition, she woulde back once or twice a year, so it was inevitable that she would attend some banquets.

    The children in the children¡¯s section were between four and ten years old. Many of these children knew each other, but they didn¡¯t know Da Bao and Little Treasure. When Xie Chengcheng came to the banquets, she also brought her child to chat with their parents.

    Therefore, when Wu Qi saw Da Bao and Little Treasure who didn¡¯t appear before, he felt that these two children must be ordinary people from somewhere, or some poor rtives.

    Their family also had these poor rtives. They were very annoying and dirty.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t like that little boy. He just wanted to y with that little girl. She was chubby and looked very easy to pinch. It would be even better if he could make her cry. He usually liked to bully these little girls.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect to be stopped by Little Treasure. He naturally couldn¡¯t take it lying down, so he had these conflicts.

    The farce ended, and the wedding was about to begin. All the children were injured, so they naturally didn¡¯t stay in the children¡¯s area. After all, this was the Jiang family¡¯s venue, so they had to save face for everyone.

    Therefore, although the children were injured, they were brought down for simple treatment. Without any major problems, they followed their parents back to their seats.

    Just now, they had heard that the person from the Jiang family was about to arrive, but no one missed this opportunity to show their faces.

    ¡°What did you use to hit that woman?¡±

    This was what Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan. Naturally, she could tell that there was something stuck in Xie Chengcheng¡¯s throat. Otherwise, she would have shouted it out long ago.

    Yan Kuan very casually took out a coin from his pocket. Shen Xiaoxiao instantly understood. So it was this thing. It was already lucky that Xie Chengcheng wasn¡¯t stuck to death by the coin.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at the two children who were standing beside Huo Gui, not crying and acting obediently. She frowned slightly. If this ce wasn¡¯t wrong, she would definitely teach these two children a lesson.

    It wasn¡¯t because the two children were causing trouble, but because of the way they handled things. It really left people speechless.

    It was good to divert the trouble, but it wasn¡¯t good to implicate so many innocent people. The main reason was that these were all children. Their bones were brittle, and they could easily break their arms and legs. If they were adults, she would naturally not say anything. However, most of these children

    were about the same as the two of them. Were these two children a little crooked?

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ugly expression, Little Treasure was the first to react. He immediately ran to Yan Kuan¡¯s leg and hugged it. Da Bao followed suit and rushed over as well.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious from looking at them. Was she really that powerful to have them look for their father for help after causing trouble? Neither of the two children was hugging her thigh?

    Yan Kuan nced at the two children and then at the furious Shen Xiaoxiao. He could only take a step back and let the two children leave his thigh. At a critical moment, the children could not rely on their father.

    Seeing Yan Kuan¡¯s actions, Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely satisfied. At least he was sensible. However, the disdainful gazes of the two children made Yan Kuan feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s useless to cling onto Daddy¡¯s thigh. I¡¯ll go back and settle the score with you two.¡±

    The two children lowered their heads and did not dare to even look at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two children¡¯s expressions and actually knew that these two children had been wronged. Naturally, her heart ached for them.

    However, before she could express her concern, Yan Kuan hurriedly said, ¡°The next time someone asks what your father does, do you know what to say?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other, and Little Treasure said noisily, ¡°He works for Mommy.¡±

    ¡°p¨¦tt!¡±

    Both Shen Xiaoxiao and Huo Gui burst outughing, Of course, they did not need to see Yan Kuan¡¯s expression to know what he was thinking.

    However, how to answer this question was truly unexpected.

    Yan Kuan simply squatted down and looked at the two children:

    ¡°Daddy is indeed working for Mommy, but this can not be said to the outside world. If outsiders ask, you should sa

    ¡°Iknow. We should say that Daddy is a businessman and earns money outside.¡±

    Da Bao hurriedly tried to show off. How should this answer be said? Yes, this was indeed their identity to the outside world. However, Yan Kuan always felt ufortable. It was really not a good feeling to be asked by a child who was their father.

    It was normal for children topare themselves with each other. After all, there were times when adults wouldpare themselves with each other. However, when their own children were questioned like this, it was impossible for parents to treat them as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a businessman. A businessman doesn¡¯t lose face.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid that Yan Kuan would say something that would scare the two children, so she quickly ended the topic.

    Of course, she could not help but mutter a few words.

    ¡°Little Treasure, it¡¯s good that you know how to protect Da Bao, but you¡¯ve caused so many innocent children to get hurt. Do you think you did the right thing?¡±

    Little Treasure pursed his lips. He had thought that the little fatty was fat and would be fine if he fell, but he had not expected that the little meatball would actually pounce on everyone. He had miscalcted the trajectory of the fatty¡¯s movement.

    ¡°I thought that the little fatty would be fine if he fell. I did not expect Qiqi to push the little fatty into the crowd with such great strength.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sighed helplessly and could only say:

    ¡°In the future, you must not make a move easily unless you arepletely confident. Do you understand? Mommy told you that once you make a move, you must end it with one hit.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Go home and practice more.¡±

    These words were said by Yan Kuan. Although he rarely taught his children and had always doted on them, it didn¡¯t mean that he really didn¡¯t punish the two children.

    ¡°Same goes for Da Bao.¡±

    Alright, they were treated equally.

    The two children looked at each other and silently nodded in agreement.

    Since Jiang Haoting wasing over, it was naturally inappropriate for them to still stand here. They both took their seats.

    At this time, many people saw that Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s seats were in the VIP seats.

    There were a total of four VIP tables arranged side by side in front. Other than the Jiang family¡¯s rtives who sat at three tables, the rest of the tables were all the top five families in China.

    With this arrangement, everyone was more and more aware of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s status.

    However, the little fatty seemed to like Little Treasure very much. When he saw that Little Treasure and the others had taken their seats, he hurriedly ran over.

    Little Treasure and Da Bao still felt a little guilty towards the little fatty. After all, they had taken advantage of the little fatty just now.

    The two children were not afraid of strangers. They started chatting with the little fatty, even Shen Xiaoxiao could not understand how these children could actually chat with each other.

    The guests at this table all knew each other. As soon as they sat down, they started chatting with Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan.

    Just then, Jiang Haoting personally pushed Old Madam Jiang to the table..

 Chapter 786 - Kiss Or Not Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 786: Kiss Or Not Kiss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The arrival of Jiang Haoting was naturally the climax of this wedding banquet.

    Many people had only seen people on television. When had they ever seen him in real life? Therefore, when he arrived, everyone stood up and wanted to surround him.

    However, there were too many bodyguards around Jiang Haoting. They directly opened the way for Jiang Haoting, his wife, and Old Madam Jiang, This scene was not ordinary at all. It seemed to be particrly imposing and particrly high-profile.

    Of course, there were some people who could gain Jiang Haoting¡¯s favor, such as Huang Yueyan.

    However, Huang Yueyan sat beside Shen Xiaoxiao. If Jiang Haoting wanted to greet Huang Yueyan, he wouldn¡¯t miss out on Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This time, their table naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention again.

    Jiang Shuixian was extremely unwilling to see her Big Brother give face to Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao like this. However, her Big Brother wasn¡¯t someone she could control. She just sat down and sulked. She didn¡¯t even look over there.

    Yan Kuan faced Jiang Haoting and maintained his appearance of respectability, even though Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to tear off Jiang Haoting¡¯s smiling mask.

    Jiang Haoting naturally saw the two children that Shen Xiaoxiao had brought with her. However, when he saw the two children, he deliberately took a second look.

    These two children had lived under his protection for more than half a month. Although he did not see them much and most of them were brought by the nanny, he had seen them twice. However, it seemed that they were a little different from his impression. The children had changed a lot as they grew

    up, but their outline and general shape had not changed.

    He did not expect their parents to be so outstanding, but the children looked ordinary. Jiang Haoting and many others had the same thoughts, so he did not take it to heart after a few nces.

    Jiang Haoting could not say too much to them. He strode to the VIP seat at the side, and the wedding officially began.

    ¡®When Nan Ya was dragged out by his brother, Jiang Haoran had already stood on the rostrum in front of them with a silent face.

    The white roses wrapped the entire ce, warm and thick. Of course, it would be even better if the groom¡¯s face looked better.

    ¡°Do you think this Jiang Haoran¡¯s face is so heavy that water is squeezing out of it? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a reluctant groom. Since he doesn¡¯t want a wedding, then it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want a wedding. Is there a need to be like this?¡±

    Huang Yueyan really couldn¡¯t understand what Jiang Haoran was thinking. She whispered a few words into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear. Shen Xiaoxiao knew a little. She lowered her head and whispered into Huang Yueyan¡¯s ear, ¡°Either they get the marriage certificate or have a wedding. Choose one of the two

    options.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Huang Yueyan cried out in surprise. The people beside her looked over. However, the two women were muttering. No one paid much attention to them. At this moment, they were all looking at the bride.

    ¡°You just said that I have a well-informed source. I see that you are even more well-informed than me. You know such a big piece of news.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, didn¡¯t I learn it from you?¡±

    ¡°What a character. But Jiang Haoran would rather hold a wedding than to get a certificate. This is really weird.¡±

    ¡°As long as there is no certificate, this Nan Ya won¡¯t be able to get any benefits. Jiang Haoran is not stupid.¡±

    ¡°Mm, he¡¯s indeed not stupid. He¡¯s finally done something smart.¡±

    Nan Ya was dressed exceptionally beautifully today. Her strapless wedding dress had a tail that was close to ten, and her flower fairy-like style was decorated with flowers, making her look exceptionally bright.

    At this moment, no one was bothered by her past identity or who she had had any scandals with. At this moment, she was already destined to enter the Jiang family.

    Therefore, the women present were mostly envious and jealous.

    After all, it was not enviable for someone with such a status to have such a home.

    ¡°Mommy, the bride is so pretty, but not as pretty as Mommy.¡±

    This should be the first time that Da Bao and Little Treasure had attended someone else¡¯s wedding. When the two children had seen the two flower girls, they had held onto Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s story about how they were going to be flower girls and boys when hers and Yan Kuan¡¯s wedding was held.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could only helplessly tell them that she and Yan Kuan were already married. They did not have the chance to be flower girls and boys anymore.

    At that time, the two children were very depressed. However, they did not know what Yan Kuan had said to them. After a while, the two children became happy again. The world of a child was really ever-changing.

    ¡°Da Bao¡¯s mouth is really sweet. Is Godmother beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Pretty. Godmother and Mommy are equally pretty.¡±

    This reply stunned Huang Yueyan. She had not even asked who was pretty, but this child actually said that they were equally pretty.

    Wasn¡¯t this too clever?

    ¡°You¡¯re too clever.¡±

    ¡®The woman next to Huang Yueyan heard the child¡¯s address, and her eyes trembled slightly. However, she still looked like she was focused on looking at the bride. It was just that her heart had been shocked for a long time.

    It turned out that the Huang Corporation had such a good rtionship with the KN Group. If the two powerfulpanies joined forces, the future business world would probably change.

    This child was already calling the other party Godmother. This rtionship was probably real¡­ It looked like she needed to have a good talk with her husband. Their grandson was not much older than these two children. It was best to cultivate this rtionship from a young age.

    Naturally, they did not know how the other party had schemed against them. However, when they saw that Nan Ya was already holding Jiang Haoran¡¯s hand, the two of them stopped talking at the same time. It was not that they felt that this environment should be solemn or anything like that, it was just

    that the two of them were waiting for a good show at the same time.

    Ai Wei held Da Bao in his arms, while Yan Kuan held Little Treasure in his arms. If there was any chaoster, it would not hurt the children, right? Let the two women enjoy the show.

    ¡®The wedding was arranged very warmly, and the plot was actually quite touching. After all, the skills of this popr host were not fake. Although they didn¡¯t know where he found such a touching scene of the groom and the bride meeting each other, they were in love.

    But it had to be said that many people below who didn¡¯t know were really moved to tears.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan looked at each other and smiled embarrassedly. F*ck, how could this be fake?

    It was needless to say how moved the audience was. However, when the host said that it was the bride and groom¡¯s turn, the two women looked straight at the stands without even blinking.

    Ai Wei and Yan Kuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The two children felt that their mother and godmother were a little too excited?

    ¡®As expected, Jiang Haoran¡¯s expression turned colder at first, and then he waited for the host.

    Because his back was facing the audience, no one saw Jiang Haoran¡¯s expression. However, their table was the main seat, so they could see everything clearly from so close to the rostrum.

    Needless to say, Nan Ya¡¯s expression had changed from yearning to embarrassment and ugliness. Of course, there was also a hint of scheming.

    The people below the stage was still making a ruckus. After all, although Jiang Haoran had always had a serious face, everyone was more willing to believe that Jiang Haoran was just too nervous.

    After all, it had been 20 years since hest got married. Wouldn¡¯t he be nervous when he became the groom in 20 years?

    ¡°Do you think Jiang Haoran will kiss?¡±

    ¡°I bet he won¡¯t. 100 yuan.¡±

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said, ¡°I bet he will. 200 yuan.¡±

    ¡°Okay, hahaha.¡±

    Hearing the two women¡¯s bet, the two men were speechless. However, Ai Wei also looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°Do you want to bet too? I¡¯ll follow my wife. I¡¯ll bet 1,000 yuan.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Ai Wei, then at Xiaoxiao, and said, ¡°T¡¯l bet 2,000 yuan that he will.

 Chapter 787 - Wager

    <h4>Chapter 787 Wager</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan and Ai Wei¡¯s Wager was something that the two women did not expect. Not only that, even their tablemates did not expect them to use this as a wager.

    After all, their voices were not soft.

    Moreover, those who could achieve this position were not simple characters. They could always hear some rumors. At this moment, someone was betting and ying this game. Of course, everyone was involved.

    This was also something that everyone did not expect. Why did these VIP bigwigs suddenly be so lively? Even Jiang Haoting could not help but turn his head to take a look.

    This time, it was divided into two factions. One faction gambled on kissing, and the other faction gambled on not kissing.

    However, this bet, of course, went up from a few hundred to a few thousand. The amount was naturally notrge. Everyone was more or less in business dealings.

    Huang Yueyan simply stated the upper limit and ced the wager within ten million. With their status, many times they would participate in a wager for more than this amount. Moreover, this was the time for

    everyone to get closer to each other. Therefore, they naturally responded positively.

    Even the other five wives beside them joined in with a smile.

    Their table was bustling with betting, but Jiang Haoran¡¯s expression was not only described as ashen.

    He knew whose idea this was. He really wanted to leave, but there were too many people below the stage, and all of them were jeering.

    if he left now, his Big Brother¡¯s side could not afford to lose face, but being tricked like this, he naturally felt extremely ufortable.

    The crowd below the stage became even more noisy. Jiang Haoran really had no choice. He lowered his head and gently leaned against Nan Ya¡¯s lips before backing off.

    Although this kiss was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, it was still a kiss in the end. There were a total of 14 people at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s table. Eight of them were betting on the kiss, and six of them bet

    on not kissing.

    Once the results were out, it even led to a small climax at their table. Jiang Haoran could not help but turn his head and take a few nces at it.

    ¡°President Yan, it was easy for you to win this money. If I had known that this kiss was so valuable, I would have personally gone up.¡±

    This joke made Yan Kuan¡¯s expression soften a little. Wasn¡¯t that right? This kiss was really worth a lot of money.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will win it back in the next round.¡±

    Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t help but shout. Everyone looked at her. Could it be that there was still another gamble?

    ¡°President Huang, you mean there¡¯s still another segment?¡±

    The person who spoke was the current patriarch of an aristocratic family. Because of the Ouyang family¡¯s ident, these aristocratic families were now keeping a low profile. This person hade to attend this

    banquet because he had some rtionship with the Jiang family.

    At this moment, when they heard him ask Huang Yueyan this question, everyone looked over at the same time.

    Huang Yueyan smiled and said:

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether the groom will leave first or the bride will leave first.¡±

    This was really strange. Of course, the bride would leave first. Since ancient times, it was the same. The groom could dy the toast until thest.

    Everyone smiled. The other five families all said that it was the bride.

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other and ced their bets on the groom, making everyone confused.

    However, at this moment, everyone looked toward the stage.

    Sure enough, after the kissing session ended, it was time to exchange rings. Of course, after the exchange of rings, it was supposed to be over, but there was a solemn oath.

    ot only was it an oath, but a priest had also arrived. There was even a person who looked like a notary next to him.

    Jiang Haoran was stunned when he saw this. Were they going to get a marriage certificate? The kind of certificate from a foreign priest?

    D*mn it, this session was still a set-up.

    Jiang Haoran looked at Nan Ya with a gloomy face. He had already endured the kissing session just now. This d*mn woman was too daring.

    an Ya¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast at this moment. The kiss just now was just a test. She did not expect Jiang Haoran to actually agree. Only then did she signal for the host to continue. Otherwise, she would not

    have really invited this priest up.

    The crowd below the stage started to mor again. Even the foreign priest was looking at them.

    Nan Ya¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. He would agree. He would definitely agree. There were so many people below the stage. Jiang Haoting was also present. The olddy was also present. Jiang Haoran would not

    dare to do anything. Yes, he definitely would not dare to do anything.

    Nan Ya was inexplicably nervous, and Jiang Haoran was also standing there without moving an inch.

    The people below were still shouting.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others, who were sitting in the first row, saw it clearly. They even looked at each other. What was going on?

    It was obvious that Jiang Haoran was not willing to do this. Could it be that this segment was not arranged by him?

    They thought that he was going to y something new, but with Jiang Haoran¡¯s current appearance, what was he trying to do?

    Suddenly, they thought of the bet they had just made and the rumors they had heard before. They suddenly realized that they were going to lose the bet tonight.

    If Jiang Haoran could really endure it and get a marriage certificate, it would mean that all of his foreign businesses would be in Nan Ya¡¯s hands.

    But was Jiang Haoran really willing to do it in those rumors?

    Now, it was time to watch the real show.

    Everyone started to stare at Jiang Haoran¡¯s actions in the stands as if they were on stimnts. This would definitely be big news tomorrow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next segment.¡±

    ¡°Haoran, this segment isn¡¯t over yet. There¡¯s only one signature.¡±

    Nan Ya tried hard to raise the smile on her face. When she saw Jiang Haoran¡¯s serious look, she was actually extremely uncertain.

    However, Jiang Haoting had said before that if Jiang Haoran did not apply for a marriage certificate with her, Jiang Haoran¡¯s assets would have nothing to do with her in the future.

    Therefore, even if they did not apply for a marriage certificate at home, they had to apply for a marriage certificate from abroad. Although she did not know how many foreign assets Jiang Haoran had, she was sure that

    it would not be less.

    Otherwise, would Nan Ya dare to do this?

    Jiang Haoran saw that Nan Ya was still unwilling to give up. She was actually so shameless. He didn¡¯t care anymore. He directly turned his head and didn¡¯t look at Nan Ya at all, let alone the awkward priest on the stage.

    Jiang Haoran nced at the main seat. Whether it was Jiang Haoting or Jiang Shuixian, even his mother was looking at him with a disapproving expression.

    It seemed like the whole family knew about this.

    Not only did they want his own domestic businesses, but they also didn¡¯t want to let go of his foreign ones. They probably never remembered that he had two biological children.

    Since they were so ruthless, he really didn¡¯t need to give these people any face. He gave them an inch but they wanted to take a mile.

    Jiang Haoran nced at Yan Kuan¡¯s side and raised his eyebrows slightly. Shen Xiaoxiao heard it clearly. Yan Kuan¡¯s fingers tapped on the table a few times.

    Jiang Haoran stood at a high position, so he could naturally see Yan Kuan¡¯s finger movements.

    Shen Xiaoxiao instantly knew that Yan Kuan and Jiang Haoran had probably reached an agreement in a sh.

    Sure enough, Jiang Haoran took the microphone of the emcee and said to the people below, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry, the wedding is canceled¡­¡±.

 Chapter 788 - The Wedding Banquet Became a Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 788 The Wedding Banquet Became a Birthday Banquet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As soon as Jiang Haoran finished speaking, the first person to react was Jiang Haoming. He stood up from his seat instantly.

    Next was Jiang Shuixian, followed by Old Lady Jiang and Jiang Haoting.

    However, Jiang Haoting¡¯s identity was there. Even if he was shocked, he didn¡¯t show it on his face.

    Not only that, Jiang Haoting¡¯s gaze towards Jiang Haoran was filled with inquiry and concern. This made Jiang Haoran feel even more disgusted than swallowing a fly.

    Nan Ya was already shocked by Jiang Haoran¡¯s sudden action. Was this Jiang Haoran crazy? The wedding was canceled?

    Who agreed? Who said the wedding was canceled?

    ¡°What did you say? Are you crazy?¡±

    Jiang Haoran ignored Nan Ya and continued to speak to the people below with the microphone.

    ¡°I, Jiang Haoran, am sorry to everyone. All the gifts will be returned. In addition, I will personally send people to apologize to everyone. The banquet will continue and the wedding will be canceled. I¡¯m sorry, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoran, how dare you do this? I have your child,¡± Nan Ya could not help but shout. Everyone was looking at the stage.

    The Jiang family members on the stage were also frowning. However, they felt that Nan Ya was too stupid. Since Second Brother suddenly announced at this time, what she had to do was not to quarrel or make a

    scene. Even if she stood on the stage and cried silently¡­ It could also cause pressure to Second Brother.

    But now, she used the child to talk about things. This would probably cause some trouble in the end.

    Old Madam Jiang shook the hand of her eldest daughter-inw below. This was to ask her eldest daughter-inw toe forward.

    As the First Lady, Qiu Shaowei¡¯s bearing and appearance was definitely not a joke. She had already been trained 800 times.

    Moreover, she knew clearly what was going on with the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach. Although she hated it to the core, it was their only son who had a congenital heart disease. Even if it was a banquet like tonight, he

    would not be able to attend and stay in the hospital.

    That was why she endured it. Till now, Fourth Brother still thought that the child was his. Fourth Brother was also an idiot. Did he not even know if he had slept with that woman?

    Later, Old Madam Jiang came forward and forced Second Brother to acknowledge this child. Although she was extremely reluctant, she had no choice. This child was already three months old. The famous doctor, Old

    Qian, personally checked her pulse and said that it was a boy.

    Therefore, the child in Nan Ya¡¯s belly had to be kept. Not only must it be kept, it could not be an illegitimate child. Coincidentally, they needed an opportunity from Second Brother, so the title of cheap father was

    ced on Second Brother¡¯s head.

    As the daughter-inw of the family head and the First Lady of China, although Qiu Shaowei stood up reluctantly, she did not dare to be careless about how to deal with this.

    As she moved, the bodyguards behind her naturally moved as well. When everyone saw the First Lady, they all took the initiative to stand up.

    Everyone was silent from the discussion just now until now. They watched as she slowly walked up to the rostrum.

    Even Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t show any expression when he saw this sister-inw who had always taken care of him and had a family.

    Back then, when his wife left, Jiang Wenwen was only one year old. It could be said that Qiu Shaowei was the one who brought up the child. Although the child was a little spoiled, Qiu Shaowei was really devoted to

    Jiang Wenwen at that time.

    After all, Jiang Wenwen¡¯s mother was in an ident because of their family¡¯s Jiang Haoting. Therefore, she would always treat her niece well.

    However, as Jiang Haoting¡¯s position became higher and higher, her status became more noble and her control over the child became less. This made her more indifferent to things.

    After being in a high position, it was difficult to face your past life with a normal heart. Regardless of whether it was Qiu Shaowei or not, people would change. A person who could maintain the same state of mind and

    not have any changes¡­ It was probably impossible to find such a person in this world.

    The topic had gone too far. It was because Jiang Haoran was usually very respectful to Qiu Shaowei, so when she walked over, Jiang Haoran did not give her a look or immediately walk away.

    Qiu Shaowei did not me Jiang Haoran, nor did she try to persuade Nan Ya, who was crying and making a scene. Instead, she took the microphone and said to the audience, ¡°It¡¯s my Jiang family¡¯s fault for being rude

    to everyone today.¡±

    As soon as he said this, the audience got a little excited again. The First Lady went up on stage and admitted her mistake. How could they say anything about this?

    Naturally, they hurriedly expressed their stance. There was absolutely nothing wrong with being rude.

    ¡°Although the wedding banquet has ended, my olddy is about to celebrate her 90th birthday. In the past, My Jiang family couldn¡¯t celebrate wantonly. So, this time, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to warm up the olddy¡¯s

    birthday first. I also want to thank everyone for attending the banquet. I hope everyone will have a good time tonight.¡±

    Even the olddy¡¯s birthday was mentioned, so naturally, no one had any objections.

    Moreover, Qiu Shaowei gave Jiang Shuixian a look and hurriedly pulled Nan Ya, who still wanted to cry and make a scene, down.

    After all, it was a person of status who spoke. Even if there was still a lot of discussion going on below, they naturally covered up the topic.

    On the other hand, Jiang Haoting didn¡¯t leave immediately. After all, she had just announced the olddy¡¯s birthday. If he left now, wouldn¡¯t he be pping her in the face?

    Of course, Jiang Haoran didn¡¯t care about this. After his sister-inw appeared, he directly went down the stairs and walked away from the side. He didn¡¯t care about the matters here anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a turn of events, but why do I feel that this matter isn¡¯t over?¡± Huang Yueyan whispered into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear.

    Indeed. Shen Xiaoxiao also felt that this matter was definitely not over. How long had Nan Ya been looking forward to the wedding only to have it being canceled like this?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the seats around Jiang Haoting again. This time, Shen Xiaoxiao saw a strange scene.

    Kong Fang¡¯s smile. No matter how she looked at it, it felt a little strange?

    Moreover, what did she say to Jiang Haoming? Jiang Haoming actually secretly stood up and walked toward the spot where Jiang Haoran immediately stood.

    What was Kong Fang going to do?

    However, the couple would definitely not suspect anything if they lowered their heads and talked. It was only when Shen Xiaoxiao saw that strange smile that she became suspicious.

    Of course, in the eyes of the Jiang family, it was very normal for Jiang Haoming to chase after Jiang Haoran. After all, Second Brother had to give everyone an exnation for this matter.

    Therefore, no one felt that it was inappropriate for Jiang Haoming to stand on his side.

    Other than Kong Fang, who even seemed to be a little happy as she picked up her chopsticks and took a bite of something. This appearance made people feel that it was even more strange.

    The banquet continued in a somewhat strange way.

    There was nothing wrong with the entire process, but Shen Xiaoxiao was a little absent-minded. She kept feeling that there was a backup n.

    After serving the two children and eating some food, she also ate a little randomly. Just as Jiang Haoting and Qiu Shaowei were about to get up and leave, the big screen on the rostrum suddenly lit up.

    Everyone looked over in surprise. This time, it was actually Jiang Haoming and the main character of the wedding banquet, Nan Ya, hugging each other.

    Jiang Haoming¡¯s pained expression almost blinded everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone was silently shocked by this scene. They only heard Nan Ya crying as she leaned against Jiang Haoming as she spoke her words.

    ¡°Our child must not be nameless and illegitimate. I don¡¯t care. | must have Jiang Haoran agree to marry me. Otherwise, you have to marry me¡­¡±.

 Chapter 789 - Bullying Your Own Family?

    <h4>Chapter 789 Bullying Your Own Family?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    The broadcast on the big screen was a live broadcast. Everyone was shocked by this scene.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately turned to look at Yan Kuan. She had not forgotten the code that Jiang Haoran and Yan Kuan had used just now. Could this be Yan Kuan¡¯s doing?

    Yan Kuan covered Little Treasure¡¯s eyes with one hand. When he raised his head, he met Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s inquiring gaze and said softly, ¡°No.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t Yan Kuan who did it? Then who did?

    Shen Xiaoxiao only pondered for a moment before she immediately raised her head to look at Kong Fang¡¯s position on the main seat. At this moment, almost everyone¡¯s eyes were looking at the big screen on the main

    seat. No one had reacted so quickly to look at Kong Fang¡¯s main seat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze was direct and full of finesse. Perhaps she was suspicious, but at this moment, the way she looked at Kong Fang no longer used her usual attitude.

    When she looked at it this way, she really noticed that something was wrong. Kong Fang was smiling.

    It was not that kind of direct smile, but the kind of smile that she tried her best to suppress. The kind of smile that could not be held back asionally.

    Why was she smiling at this time? This was her husband ying on the big screen.

    This was not logical, right?

    Perhaps she felt Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze, Kong Fang turned her head and met Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze.

    What made Shen Xiaoxiao even more certain of her guess was that Kong Fang actually nodded slightly at Shen Xiaoxiao, and then hurriedly turned her head.

    Then, she took out a handkerchief from her bag. Yes, it was a handkerchief. Shen Xiaoxiao saw with her own eyes that she had only used the handkerchief to gently wipe her eyes, and her eyes instantly turned red.

    Interesting. This was really acting.

    But why did Kong Fang do this? One had to know that if she did this, not only would she be harming Jiang Haoming, but she would also be harming the entire Jiang family.

    Could it be that Kong Fang did this for the Kong family? Or could it be that Kong Fang had had enough of Jiang Haoming all these years, so she had to find an opportunity to separate?

    But after enduring it for so many years, she was only acting out now?

    Because Kong Fang had already turned her head, Shen Xiaoxiao could not see Kong Fang¡¯s superfluous expression. Yan Kuan quietly approached Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Kong family.¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao really understood. Kong Fang was really the good daughter of the Kong family. However, this Kong Fang was really not simple. She waspletely different from the straightforward woman

    just now. When she yed tricks, she was even more merciless. This stick was enough to make Jiang Haoming dizzy.

    ¡°My darling, don¡¯t be angry. I will definitely not let our child be an illegitimate child. If Second Brother doesn¡¯t marry you, I will definitely divorce that yellow-faced granny and marry you back. Don¡¯t worry, the one

    in your stomach is my baby.¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to divorce? Your son is already so old, yet you¡¯re still divorcing her? Are you trying to coax me? I want Jiang Haoran to marry me. I want him.¡±

    ¡°My son only has a big head and doesn¡¯t have a good heart. If he doesn¡¯t learn well, all my hopes are in your stomach. You have to take good care of him. I will do whatever you want.¡±

    The following scene was not suitable for a child to watch. The two of them had slowly turned from leaning against each other to touching and kissing each other. There was no need to think about what would happen

    next. Of course, if these scenes were allowed to continue, Jiang Haoting would have been sitting on the high seat for so many years in vain.

    The bodyguards had already gone to deal with it when the broadcast had just started. However, there was still some time to deal with it.

    After Jiang Haoming said those words, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Kong Fang would definitely seize this opportunity to make things difficult for him.

    However, Kong Fang was really smart. She did not make a big fuss at this time. Instead, she looked at the big screen with a shocked expression. Then, she stood up from her seat with a shaky and incredulous look.

    Of course, Jiang Wenkai wasn¡¯t so stupid at this time. In addition, Jiang Haoming had just said to everyone that he had a big head and was heartless. This was a huge blow to him, he didn¡¯t expect that in the eyes of his

    nonsensical father, he was actually so useless. He was even worse than a fetus in his stomach.

    At this moment, both mother and son looked as if they had suffered a great blow. However, Jiang Wenkai knew that his mother was probably in more pain than he was, so he immediately stood up to support his

    mother. Kong Fang took the opportunity to lean her body on her son.

    Tears fell down her cheeks. Although she did not make a scene, her appearance, coupled with her pale face, made it even more unbearable.

    Both mother and son had heartbreaking expressions on their faces.

    ong Fang was already filled with hatred. However, Jiang Haoming actually said that about her son. He was pushing her son away. She knew her son very well. Wenkai wasn¡¯t a bad person. He had a mellow personality.

    He didn¡¯t look like a bad person usually, but he had learned a thing or two from Jiang Haoming.

    Moreover, as long as she taught her son, she knew better than anyone whether he was useful or useless.

    if it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Wenye, who was in the army, her son would definitely not be as useless as the rumors said.

    The Jiang family treated the younger generation well and treated their own children well. They were too ruthless. Other than using them, they exploited them. Only when there was no value in using them could one

    live like a human.

    Look at the second son, Jiang Haoran. All these years, he actually did not understand. When he finally understood, he was lucky to be smart enough to quickly send the children away. However, wasn¡¯t he also used as a

    chess piece?

    There was no need to say anything about the third son. His own life and his wife¡¯s life were all at stake. Jiang Wenye was sent to the army at such a young age. Wasn¡¯t it because he still had some value?

    Therefore, she had endured for so many years. She had been looking forward to this good show for a long time.

    To be married to a man like Jiang Haoming? Don¡¯t even think about it. The current Kong family was no longer afraid of the Jiang family¡¯s revenge.

    Tonight, at the wedding banquet, the Jiang family¡¯s inws were all present. The Xie family and the Kong family both had representatives.

    The Kong family¡¯s grandfather was resting at home. These matters were rarely attended. The Kong family¡¯s eldest brother was now the second-inmand of China. However, because Jiang Haoting had already

    attended the banquet, in order to avoid suspicion, and also in order to avoid idents¡­ Naturally, these two would not both attend together.

    Therefore, the only people who came tonight were the three sons of the Kong family, the Third Brother, and Third Sister-inw of Kong Fang, who were in business. However, their nephew was studying abroad and

    did note.

    At this moment, if the Kong family, which had been embarrassed by the Jiang family, did not do anything during the live broadcast, and they were not temperamental, they would definitely beughed at to death.

    ¡°What a good Jiang Haoming, olddy. Your son¡¯s education is really good. Not only did he let his own brother help him to be med, he even wanted to abandon the chaff. The olddy is also a person who has suffered

    hardships. She actually allowed such a mistress and a rebellious son to act so tyrannically in the Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys bullying our family? Aren¡¯t they going to get a divorce? Fine, so be it. Our family doesn¡¯t care about it. There¡¯s also Wenkai. Doesn¡¯t he, Jiang Haoming, dislike him? We¡¯ll take them with us.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send the divorce agreement to your family. The marriage between the Jiang family and the Kong family will be put on hold. I think our two families should stop moving around normally.¡±

    The moment Third Master Kong¡¯s words came out, it caused an uproar¡­

 Chapter 790 - Actors

    <h4>Chapter 790 Actors</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    As soon as Third Brother Kong said this, the whole ce went into an uproar. The expression on Old Madam Jiang¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be described as just ugly.

    Even though Jiang Haoting was here, the Kong family didn¡¯t give him any face. This was too much of a bully.

    Of course, Jiang Haoting would definitely step forward at this moment. As the current leader of the Jiang family, he naturally had to give everyone an exnation.

    However, the Kong family was already prepared, especially Kong Fang. As soon as she saw Jiang Haoting stand up, she immediately sobbed at Old Madam Jiang:

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been married into the Jiang family for 20 years and have given birth to children for the Jiang family. I¡¯ve always been filial to my inws and get along well with my sister-inw. I¡¯ve never had a conflict

    with anyone before.¡±

    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Haoming would treat me like this when I¡¯m old and yellow. I won¡¯t say anything if he treats me like this, but my son is his flesh and blood. How can he talk about my child like this?

    Could it be that my adult son can¡¯t bepared to a fetus that he doesn¡¯t even know the gender?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry for this daughter-inw¡¯s unfilial behavior. I can¡¯t be your daughter anymore. Jiang Haoming, he, he, since he has found his true love, I will divorce him. I¡¯ll fulfill his wish¡­¡±

    When Kong Fang said thest four words, her expression and words made Shen Xiaoxiao, who clearly knew that she was putting on an act, p her hands in admiration. It was really spot-on.

    None of the guests present said that Kong Fang¡¯s appearance and actions were bad.

    Even now, she didn¡¯t say anything bad about her husband. She even wanted to fulfill her husband¡¯s true love. It really made people feel that it was a pity for such a beautiful woman to be paired with that scumbag Jiang

    Haoming.

    A divorce was the best choice for her.

    Qiu Shaowei hurriedly grabbed Kong Fang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t. My family naturally knows of your contributions to our family. You are a good daughter-inw of our Jiang family. It was Haoming who

    was in the wrong. Don¡¯t be so agitated. We will give you an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Exnation? Do we still need an exnation? Do you really think that everyone is a fool? All the people with a bit of prestige in China are here tonight. Moreover, everyone has seen that your Jiang family has gone too

    far. What exnation do we need?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think that you want the madam and mistress to coexist peacefully even though you have already brought the mistress into the house? Thew in China is a monogamous system. Mr. Jiang is also

    here. You can¡¯t possibly be telling us that China has changed its system, right?¡±

    ¡°Divorce? Our Kong family¡¯s daughter is not someone who would be bullied like this.¡±

    The person who was arguing with Qiu Shaowei was Kong Fang¡¯s Third Sister-inw. This person¡¯s family was from a merchant family. This person had been in the business world since she was young. Her eloquence

    was much sharper than Qiu Shaowei, who paid attention to her manners.

    Qiu Shaowei was rendered speechless by her direct words.

    At this moment, she was afraid that she could only let these two couples get a divorce. Who asked them to announce the marriage of their second son, Jiang Haoran, and Jiang Haoming?

    Moreover, it was such a big event, and they had all attended it. If he had known earlier, he would have agreed to Jiang Haoting¡¯s words. He would not have held the wedding, and he would not have lost face. He would

    have gone straight to the Pacific Ocean.

    Kong Fang and the Kong family could not make sense of it. They had already made up their minds. Qiu Shaowei could only look at Jiang Wenkai, who had been silent the whole time.

    ¡°Wenkai, quickly persuade your mother. Your father did something wrong. He will definitely¡­¡±

    ¡°Aunt, forget it. I don¡¯t have the right to persuade my father. He has already said that I have a big head and am heartless. How would a big guy like me know about these matters between adults? I only want what¡¯s best

    for my mother. Anyway, I will go wherever my mother goes.¡±

    Well, Jiang Wenkai¡¯s arrogance hade. No one could stop him now.

    Of course, no one really went to stop him.

    Third Brother Kong walked out of the banquet hall with his wife, sister, and nephew in a huff.

    At this moment, everyone was looking at the reception desk. Jiang Haoting was standing there, and Qiu Shaowei was also standing there. This was so embarrassing.

    Old Madam Jiang didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. At this moment, Qiu Shaowei suddenly cried out in shock:

    ¡°Mother, Mother, what happened to you?¡±

    Alright, the olddy fainted. How could she not faint? If she didn¡¯t faint, there was no way to end this.

    Sure enough, Jiang Haoting and Qiu Shaowei naturally immediately sent the olddy to the hospital. The rest of the mess was directly thrown to the attention-seeking Jiang Shuixian.

    However, at this moment, Jiang Shuixian¡¯s husband, Xie Cenzhou, also had a very ugly expression. This matter was too embarrassing.

    Moreover, he had just heard some news. This wife actually took benefits from someone behind his back. His own family¡¯s matters had not been settled yet, and he still had to manage his own family¡¯s mess.

    Xie Cenzhou directly turned around and left with his two daughters. He did not even nce at Jiang Shuixian. This Jiang family¡¯s people were all brainless in doing things. He would go back and settle the score with her

    properly.

    Such a huge scene had ended just like that. Shen Xiaoxiao and the others at the table looked at each other at this moment. However, they were very clear in their hearts. On the surface, these things appeared to be a

    drama about family ethics. However, behind the scenes¡­ Everyone understood in their hearts that the Jiang family and the Kong family were going to break up.

    Moreover, this opportunity was too good. If the Jiang family didn¡¯t have the support of the Kong family, the future would be hard to say.

    At this moment, everyone had a lot on their minds. They were all thinking about how the future of China would change. They couldn¡¯t wait to go back to their families and think about it.

    They couldn¡¯t stand on the wrong side. Otherwise, the future would be really good.

    ¡°Today, President Yan and Madam Yan¡¯s luck is still good. Next time, we have to host a banquet so that we can make up for it.¡±

    ¡°Of course. After the New Year, we¡¯ll definitely invite everyone to K-ONE to have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure¡­¡±

    All the guests filed out at this moment. There was no need for Jiang Shuixian to say anything. The Jiang family had to control the public opinion. Otherwise, the news tomorrow would be wonderful.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s scene is really wonderful. One after another, the Third Brother of the Kong family is not bad. Earlier, I was stuck on a coboration with ourpany. Now it seems that it¡¯s still necessary to cooperate.¡±

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled helplessly. Yueyan was smart enough to see that it was the work of the Kong family at a nce.

    Regardless of how much trouble they had caused tonight, everyone had seen enough of the show. Of course, each family had to go back and regroup.

    After bidding farewell to everyone, the two children went to pester Huo Gui. One wanted to learn belly dancing from Huo Gui, while the other wanted to learn martial arts from Huo Gui. The remaining few people,

    including 19 and Dark 1 and Dark 2, were given a strict leave of absence. They were ready to continue at the bar.

    Huo Gui looked at everyone enviously. He could only wait until he had coaxed the two children to sleep before he went to meet them.

    Everyone split into a few cars and left. Shen Xiaoxiao, who was sitting in the car, asked Yan Kuan, ¡°What agreement did you reach with Jiang Haoran just now? I saw your little tricks.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. After she had fastened her seatbelt, he said while driving, ¡°Jiang Haoran should be on the ne by now. Even if Old Madam Jiang dies, he won¡¯te back!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±.

 Chapter 791 - Officialdom, New Yearâ€™s Goods

    <h4>Chapter 791 Officialdom, New Year¡¯s Goods</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Jiang Haoran to be so determined this time. He left just like that.

    ¡°Jiang Haoran gave me half of his connections in China. This is our deal. After all, he wants to keep half for the Jiang family. Otherwise, if the Jiang family finds out, he will not be able to live a peaceful life abroad.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you are going to ensure his safe arrival abroad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid the Jiang family will not be so peaceful tomorrow. It¡¯s hard to say if they will be able to live a good life this year.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the best. It will prevent them from staring at us all day long.¡±

    ¡°But the Kong family¡¯s actions tonight have made me look at them in a new light. I thought they were inseparable from the Jiang family. I didn¡¯t expect such a counterattack.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I guess Jiang Haoting and the others have already reacted. However, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. The Jiang family¡¯s n was too urate.¡±

    The key was that Kong Fang had calcted Jiang Haoming too urately. No wonder they were husband and wife for 20 years. She definitely knew Jiang Haoming very well. With just a few words of encouragement,

    Jiang Haoming would definitely be the one who was betrayed.

    However, Jiang Haoming and the people from the Jiang family probably didn¡¯t understand their good sister-inw. She seemed to be straightforward and generous, but in fact, when she calcted, she didn¡¯t miss a

    single detail. The entire Jiang family was involved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that this is just a rumor about Jiang Haoming. It will be a heavy blow to Jiang Haoting because the timing today is too good.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, these twists and turns are really scary. So, is this Kong family going to oppose the Jiang family in the future?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a smile. She still didn¡¯t understand much about politics. He said patiently, ¡°Not only the Kong family, but also the Xie family.¡±

    ¡°The Xie family? What does it have to do with the Xie family?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled. Why was the Xie family involved in this? This had nothing to do with the Xie family, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on these remarks. Besides, Third Young Master Kong is right. Almost all the influential people in China are here tonight. Everyone knows about the Jiang family¡¯s farce.¡±

    ¡°How could someone like the Jiang family marry Nan Ya without doing any investigation? Of course not. It means that everyone knows what¡¯s going on. Those people from the Jiang family clearly know what¡¯s going on,

    but they still want Second Brother Jiang to take the me.¡±

    ¡°If they can even scheme against their own brothers like this, then it goes without saying. The most important thing is that in the eyes of many people, they did this with the intention of pping the Kong family¡¯s face.¡±

    This was their mistake first. Many people had witnessed their actions.

    When Jiang Haoting wanted to consolidate his power again, could you imagine how many people would be disappointed by his actions?

    ¡°Moreover, tonight, I intentionally exposed Jiang Shuixian to be taking bribes behind Xie Cenzhou¡¯s back. Xie Cenzhou won¡¯t me Jiang Shuixian, but he will definitely me the Jiang family. After all, Jiang Shuixian

    used the Jiang family¡¯s connections.¡±

    ¡°With everything gathered together, the Xie family will also carefully consider whether it is safe to follow that ship again.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s reallyplicated.¡±

    ¡°Actually, in the end, the Jiang family doesn¡¯t have military power. If they had military power, then tonight¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, Shen Xiaoxiao really had a new understanding of Chinese politics, no, it was the matters in the officialdom.

    This understanding made Shen Xiaoxiao feel that no matter how much time had passed, be it ancient times or modern times, the darkness of the officialdom was something that ordinary people like her could not y

    with.

    ¡°Fortunately, we told the children that we are just ordinary businessmen. I think this businessman¡¯s identity is really not bad.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a businessman¡¯s identity is really not bad.¡±

    When they returned to the vi, the servants had already prepared food and were waiting for them. However, the two children had already fallen asleep. It was already past 10 o¡¯clock now, and Huo Gui had used 28

    different martial arts to finally coax them to sleep. Then, he immediately went to his happy time.

    In the entire vi, only Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were sitting in the small dining room, leisurely eating.

    It was almost the New Year. Tomorrow, they would also start to gather New Year goods¡­

    December 29th.

    Those few, including Dark 1 to Dark 5, had all yed all night before returning. Of course, there were still a few who had not returned.

    Those who did note back would not be counted one by one. They also needed to enjoy their rare vacation.

    Therefore, in the early morning, there was only the sound of two childrenughing in the entire garden.

    They had been wearing red cotton-padded jackets since yesterday. They were in pairs. Because it was New Year, the entire Dark Empire was full of men, but they were also all orphans.

    Every year, during the New Year, a group of men would gather together to y cards. It was extremely boring.

    This year, with the hostess and two children, the meaning was different.

    Especially the two children. Sometimes, they also liked to dress up the children. These two children¡¯s red clothes, from underwear to coats, could not fit in the wardrobe.

    Everyone said that during the New Year, the children must wear red.

    So early in the morning, they saw two bright red figures running and ying in the garden.

    The snow had long been swept aside. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at the children and did not care much about them. After tidying up, she walked out with Yan Kuan, one each holding a hand to go out to collect New Year¡¯s

    goods.

    In previous New Year¡¯s, the two children 19 and Shen Xiaoxiao were the bestbination. Of course, if Ai Wei did not perform that day, he would also spend the day with them.

    However, there were fewer people, so it was a little lonely.

    This year, not only Huang Yueyan and the others woulde, but the entire base was also there. Just thinking about the lively scene made people happy.

    ¡°Mommy, are we going to get the New Year¡¯s money the day after tomorrow? Uncle said that we can get the New Year¡¯s money on the first day of the New Year.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you two little misers. Why do you want the New Year¡¯s money so much?¡±

    The two children looked at each other, smiled, and said, ¡°This is our secret. We won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Then, the two children huddled behind them and discussed something.

    Yan Kuan did not forget that Shen Xiaoxiao and his birthday was on the 30th day of the Lunar New Year.

    It was the first birthday that year. It was also the only New Year¡¯s Day that they had known each other for so many years. It was spent together.

    At that time, he had rushed back in the middle of the night. She had given him a pair of red underwear, and he had given her a pair of red socks.

    It was a very traditional practice. Shen Xiaoxiao had kept it all these years when the two children were celebrating their birthdays.

    Although Yan Kuan did not know, he would not forget to give his beloved woman a surprise?

    At this moment, the two children were also discussing what gifts to give their parents for their birthdays.

    This past month was the happiest time for the two children. Because their parents were both here, their family was together every day.

    The children in the kindergarten used to be like this. They liked this feeling very much. Of course, it would be even better if this kind of time couldst forever.

    ¡°Little Treasure, did you bring all your gold coins?¡±

    ¡°I did. I also brought a lot of money. I¡¯m not afraid that we won¡¯t have enough moneyter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then what should we buy for Mommy and Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Um ¡ª let me think¡­¡±.

 Chapter 792 - Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 792 Grandma</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long forgotten how she spent the New Year when she was young, and Yan Kuan had no memories of the New Year when he was young.

    So the two of them only knew that they would buy New Year goods and give their children lucky money during the New Year. That was all.

    However, when they arrived at the mall, they were actually easily affected by the atmosphere of the mall. Not only was there a joyous side everywhere, almost everyone was carrying big and small bags in their hands.

    Seeing this scene¡­ even if you didn¡¯t want to buy anything, you would be assimted by these people.

    Toys were naturally the first choice for children¡¯s New Year gifts. However, the two children only chose one for symbolic purposes. After all, the things they yed with were all miniature versions of adults, such as

    guns and cars.

    Therefore, these toys were only bought to y with when they saw something new. After that, it was time to choose clothes. As parents, they would never dislike too many of the children¡¯s clothes.

    Even someone like Yan Kuan, who knew that the children¡¯s clothes would be automatically sent to thetest fashions every season, was still patient enough to apany Shen Xiaoxiao to stand in Norda¡¯s shop to pick

    out the clothes.

    However, there were too many people after all. They were ready to leave after picking out two pieces of clothes. However, when they turned around, they did not see any traces of the two children. Shen Xiaoxiao and

    Yan Kuan were not ina hurry.

    The secret guards in the dark were not to be trifled with. The two children must have gone to other ces to y.

    As expected, they saw people at a corner. However, the two children each held a golden bracelet the size of a child. This surprised Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan. Where did thise from?

    ¡°Babies, where did thise from?¡±

    Da Bao was the most anxious. She hurriedly said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°A granny gave it to us just now. She said it was a New Year¡¯s gift for us.¡±

    ¡°Granny? What granny?¡± Which granny would be so generous? No matter if it was Yan Kuan or Shen Xiaoxiao, they had no elders.

    The two looked at each other and looked at the bracelet. The style was ordinary, but the implication was very important.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression had slowly changed. She had already remembered that when she was young, she had also enjoyed Gu Yuehua¡¯s love for a few years. At that time, her father and Gu Yuehua would give her

    gold jewelry during the New Year.

    Usually, it was a small bracelet or a small gold lock. In the words of an elder, using gold to celebrate the New Year was good.

    ¡°It¡¯s Grandma. She said she was our grandma and asked us to call her that. Da Bao and I didn¡¯t call her. She stuffed this into our hands and left.¡±

    ¡°Grandma?¡±

    Sure enough, this surprised Shen Xiaoxiao. Was it really Gu Yuehua? How did she appear? Didn¡¯t Yan Kuan say that he saw Gu Yuehua locked up with her father and grandfather by Lin Jiahui?

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan was also puzzled, but he immediately took out his phone and called.

    A minuteter, the mini disy on his wrist showed an image of Gu Yuehua.

    She was much older, but her figure was still slim. It was hard to tell from her clothes, but she left hand in hand with a man in a ck windbreaker.

    This scene made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s scalp tingle.

    Although the man in the ck windbreaker only had a back view, Shen Xiaoxiao had a bad feeling. He must have an unusual rtionship with her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get a picture of that man?¡±

    Yan Kuan held the phone and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, that man is wearing a mask.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally heard this as well, and her heart grew heavier. Looking at the children¡¯s confused looks, she said very calmly, ¡°In the future, you can return it to them. I¡¯ll help you keep the things. In the future,

    when you find them, you can return it.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I told you that granny mistook us for someone else.¡±

    Hearing what Da Bao said, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Yes, she mistook you for someone else.¡±

    The two of them held the hands of the two children and walked slowly in the shopping mall. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan and Yan Kuan said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad. In

    fact, they weren¡¯t strictly guarded by Lin Jiahui. It¡¯s not difficult for them to run out on their own. I just don¡¯t know why they would rather live on that ind rather thane out after so many years.¡±

    ¡°On the ind? What ind?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart had long fallen to the bottom. They could have run away, but they didn¡¯te out. They didn¡¯t evene to find her. What did this mean?

    What did this mean?

    Was she the one who deserved to be abandoned?

    ¡°The small ind near the seaside near the old house.¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was even more silent. They did not appear even when she was in the country. She had even hoped that it would be inconvenient for them to be abroad.

    It seemed that she had overestimated her importance to them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was dark and she did not speak. Yan Kuan did not know what she was thinking, but he did not need to guess to know that she was definitely not feeling good.

    When he first found out, he was also surprised for a long time. If he was not sure that they were really Xiaoxiao¡¯s closest rtives, he would have killed them and treated them as clones.

    But after he found out, he wanted to kill them even more. How could they be her family? However, he did not do it in the end. After all, it was up to Xiaoxiao to decide what to do.

    He did not want Xiaoxiao to regret it, and he also did not want Xiaoxiao to be hurt.

    Now it seemed that he should have told Xiaoxiao at that time. Otherwise, none of this would have happened.

    But what did these two people mean by appearing now?

    ¡°Our people have already caught up. There will be news very soon. Be happy, it¡¯s almost New Year.¡±

    The two children looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with their big wet eyes. The pain in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart had disappeared under the gaze of the three, father and children.

    Didn¡¯t she already think that they were dead?

    Actually, she was thinking too much. It was just that Gu Yuehua¡¯s betrayal had risen to the betrayal of the entire family of three.

    Actually, it was not that different.

    But why did she find her persistence all these years even moreughable?

    And what did she work so hard for?

    ¡°When springes, we¡¯ll enter the mountains. Now, let¡¯s properly prepare for the New Year and have a reunion year. Our family of four, your godparents, and so many uncles, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Happy New Year.¡±

    The two children answered in unison. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled again, but Yan Kuan knew that this was just an illusion in front of the two children.

    Although his heart ached, Xiaoxiao did not want to reveal anything in front of the children, so he could only pretend not to know. He would talk about it when they got back.

    ¡°Come, Daddy will give you a hug and carry you. Who wants to sit up high?¡±

    ¡°Me, me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Da Bao,e up first. Little Treasure, youe up now.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with a child sitting on both shoulders. It looked a littleical, but it was a rare warmth. Everything would have to wait until after the New Year. At least she had obtained two children over the years, and a man who loved her¡­

 Chapter 793 - Chinese New Year

    <h4>Chapter 793 Chinese New Year</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Mom, where did you go? Didn¡¯t I tell you? I will send the New Year goods over.¡±

    Liu Yufeiined to the two who had just returned home.

    At this time, the man who was holding Gu Yuehua¡¯s arm took off his mask. If Shen Xiaoxiao was here, she would definitely recognize that this person was none other than her father, Shen Jinhe, who had already passed

    away.

    ¡°Feifei, it¡¯s not your mother¡¯s fault. It¡¯s Uncle who wanted to go shopping. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone shopping, so I wanted to go around.¡±

    Liu Yufei heard Shen Jinhe¡¯s words and did not say anything else. Her poison and Min Hao¡¯s poison had to be cured by this man.

    In fact, when she just found out that this man was Shen Jinhe, she was also shocked. Wasn¡¯t he dead? Every year, she would follow her parents to pay respects to his grave.

    Why was he suddenly standing in front of her now? Moreover, he had even gotten back together with her mother.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t asked her mother. However, Gu Yuehua no longer told Liu Yufei everything like before. She only said, ¡°If you want the antidote, if you want to save the child, you¡¯ll have to rely on

    your uncle. You¡¯ll have to think about it yourself.¡±

    Therefore, Liu Yufei had no choice but to hide her doubts. Of course, she didn¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. Even to Pei Li, she didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s biological father had stepped in. He was also a member of the Shen family, so he naturally knew where the base was and how it was opened. When that time came, she would really save a lot

    of effort.

    However, she had to wait for a suitable opportunity to let Pei Li know about this. She wasn¡¯t stupid to hand over her trump card now.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your safety. After all, Xiaoxiao is now... Sigh, you should know that man is not someone to be trifled with. He has always been spying on the Shen¡¯s secret fund. Xiaoxiao has been scammed. As her

    elder sister, I¡¯m her enemy in her eyes. So, sigh...¡±

    Gu Yuehua nced at Liu Yufei but did not say anything. Shen Jinhe only frowned and looked at Gu Yuehua and Liu Yufei helplessly.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t taken care of the child all these years. I am also to me for the child¡¯s condition. But when Xiaoxiao is alone, I will find a chance to meet her. Yufei, I must think of a way to deal with your poison and Min

    Hao¡¯s poison.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao is too cruel. She can do it to such a young child.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things during the New Year. I can¡¯t help it if Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t understand that I remarried back then. Let¡¯s find a chance to talk to her slowly. After all, she came out of my

    stomach. She will understand me.¡±

    ¡°Yuehua, you¡¯ve worked hard. If I hadn¡¯t been locked up for so long and Father didn¡¯t let me out, I wouldn¡¯t have let you suffer so much. Fortunately, you were smart this time and we secretly ran out. Otherwise, Father

    would have caused trouble again.¡±

    When Gu Yuehua heard Shen Jinhe mention Grandfather Shen, she was a little displeased, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She sighed and the few of them ended the topic.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have checked it out. Now Liu Yufei has arranged for the two of them to stay in a small apartment behind Gong Alley.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. Looking at the pictures of Shen Jinhe and Gu Yuehua walking into the neighborhood hand in hand, she felt extremely disgusted.

    ¡°Is Third Uncle here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, are you sure you want Third Uncle to know?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao bit her lip. In the end, she swallowed her anger and helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m really aggrieved. Forget it. Let¡¯s celebrate the New Year. After the New Year, I¡¯ll tell Third Uncle.

    I can¡¯t let everyone follow me and feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just get someone to bring him back?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s celebrate a peaceful New Year. We¡¯ll talk about it again when we get here. Since they¡¯ve appeared in the capital and aren¡¯t even going to hide, they¡¯re definitely not afraid of seeing me. Maybe I¡¯m not

    anxious and they¡¯re even more anxious than I am.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think like that, but I don¡¯t like you suppressing your temper. Since you¡¯re ufortable, they naturally can¡¯t befortable either.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me. I know how to handle it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan and didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned around and went downstairs. Today was the 30th day of the Lunar New Year, and everyone had arrived. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was

    about to begin, so it really wasn¡¯t good to talk about these things. She did not care about herself, but she should care about the two children.

    Downstairs, the atmosphere was jubnt. The windows were all pasted with red windowpanes. The entire hall was decorated with a jubnt atmosphere. Third Uncle was sitting on the sofa and distributing gifts to the

    two children.

    They were all some wild and interesting things in the country. The two children cried out in surprise when they saw them and were extremely fond of them.

    Huang Yueyan was straightforward. She threw the children to Ai Wei and sat in the corner to y mahjong with Yun Qi, Feng Hao, and Lei Lie.

    Huo Gui, Dark 1, and Dark 2 sat at the side to y a game of mahjong.

    Dark 3 and a few other secret guards also sat in different corners and set up mahjong tables. The hall was like a gambling house. It was very lively.

    Ai Wei and 19 were each carrying a little kid as they strolled around in their respective seats. Just like what Shen Xiaoxiao had said, 19 was the best candidate for a good wet nurse. Otherwise, Ai Wei would have a hard

    time taking care of the kids alone.

    (o matter how ufortable the atmosphere was, it would affect their hearts.

    ¡°Happy New Year, Third Uncle. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year, little one. This is your birthday present from Third Uncle. You¡¯ve grown another year.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a soft paper bag wrapped in red paper. She knew what it was with just a touch. It was a red sock.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she took it and put it away. However, Third Uncle did not care about anything anymore. He just wanted to enjoy time with the grandchildren. So, after exchanging a few pleasantries with Yan

    Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao turned around to y games with the two children.

    ¡°Do you want to y a few rounds?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go find Yueyan to fight in the arena.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought about Huang Yueyan¡¯s table as she walked over. This woman was so lucky that she couldn¡¯t even put down the chips on her table.

    ¡°Sister-inw, hurry up and help us take revenge. This tomboy is too awesome.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a tomboy? You must have guts.¡±

    Hearing Lei Lie¡¯s words, Huang Yueyan grabbed a handful of melon seeds and threw them at Lei Lie.

    This title had been spread all over their base. Wasn¡¯t she called a tomboy? It would be a pity if such a strong woman wasn¡¯t called a tomboy.

    ¡°Alright, which one of you has lost less, let me win. Those who have lost more, continue to take revenge.¡±

    ¡°T¡¯ll let, I¡¯ll let, I¡¯ll go fight thendlord.¡±

    Yun Qi¡¯s brain was active. It was rare for him to lose in mahjong. However, Huang Yueyan¡¯s luck was really good today, so he lost a little, but it was much better than the other two.

    He did not know how lucky his sister-inw was today.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat at the table and went on stage personally. Yan Kuan nced at her and gave Yun Qi a look. The two slowly walked out of the vi without anyone noticing....

 Chapter 794 - Goodbye, Shen Jinhe

    <h4>Chapter 794 Goodbye, Shen Jinhe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Socks and red underwear were ced under their pillows in the bedroom.

    This year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve was the happiest time for everyone in recent years. The two children were jumping around in the living room like little clowns, and their childish words made peopleugh.

    However, what Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan did not expect was that the birthday gift from the two children was actually a couple¡¯s outfit. No, to be precise, it was a parent-child outfit. The four of them were dressed

    exactly the same. The two of them used their pocket money to order it online.

    Of course, 19 would definitely help them choose. Although the gifts were not very novel, and the two children¡¯s goal was to let the family of four dress up like this to y at the amusement park, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan

    Kuan were still very happy.

    It was just a token to keep watch over the New Year. Of course, the people below all continued as if they were on steroids. However, Shen Xiaoxiao could not stay upte. After 12 o¡¯clock, she returned to her room with

    Yan Kuan.

    Third Uncle was the same. He went back to rest very early.

    The two children were not sleepy. They brought them outside to set off fireworks. The night passed quietly and slowly.

    On the first day of the New Year, the first thing the two children did when they got up was to knock on the doors of their rooms to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings.

    The red packets in their hands were almost too much to take, but it made the two childrenugh so much that they could not see the bottom of their eyes.

    Anew year had arrived, and everything was revived. It was time for a new start.

    ¡°How are they?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and finally asked the question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said that I would wait for you to deal with them. I only have them under surveince. There won¡¯t be any major problems.¡±

    ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Third Uncle? Is Third Uncle ying with the children?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s downstairs. Should I tell him now?¡±

    ¡°Tell him. It¡¯s the fourth day of the Lunar New Year. It¡¯s almost time for the New Year.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao and Third Uncle were drinking tea in the garden, Third Uncle knew that Xiaoxiao had something to tell him.

    When he received the photo from Xiaoxiao, Shen Congwen was so scared that he almost fell off the stool. He did not expect that Shen Jinhe would appear again after so many years.

    Not only that, but he was also with Gu Yuehua. Did he not know what Gu Yuehua had done all these years?

    Did he not know how Gu Yuehua treated Xiaoxiao?

    Was there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain?

    ¡°Where is he? Where is your grandfather? Did your grandfathere out as well?¡±

    ¡°No, I only saw Gu Yuehua and him at that time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had used ¡®him¡¯, so Third Uncle naturally found out at the first moment. He could not say anything. It was not a big deal even if Xiaoxiao did not acknowledge them.

    Although all of this was Lin Jiahui¡¯s conspiracy, he had heard about it from Xiaoxiao. The ind where they were imprisoned wasn¡¯t a particrly strict ce. It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to escape.

    But after so many years, for some reason, the two of them would rather stay on that ind thane out.

    The Shen family¡¯s secret fund and the descendants of the Shen family had been thrown to the back of their minds.

    Who was it that made them do this, and what kind of temptation was behind it that made them disregard their own flesh and blood?

    They couldn¡¯t figure it out. They really couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    But since that was the case, why did he run out now? Running out at this time, Shen Congwen almost immediately thought that it was probably rted to the Shen family¡¯s secret fund.

    ¡°Where is he? Come, let¡¯s go now. I want to see what that good brother of mine wants to do.¡±

    Seeing Third Uncle¡¯s furious look, Shen Xiaoxiao actually understood. After all, she had been like this before, but it had been many days, and she had slowly digested it.

    So, it was reasonable for Third Uncle to have such a reaction when he heard that.

    ot going? Of course. She also wanted to know why this good father suddenly appeared.

    However, this time, Shen Xiaoxiao did not bring Yan Kuan with her. It was not for other reasons, but for Yan Kuan to attend a very important banquet.

    it was also a New Year¡¯s Eve banquet that the Jiang family had no choice but to hold after the incident. Yan Kuan had gone earlier to discuss matters with the Chen family, and Shen Xiaoxiao would go over after settling

    things.

    Therefore, the two went their separate ways.

    9 had been following Shen Xiaoxiao, so he was naturally by her side at this time.

    Speaking of nervousness, Shen Xiaoxiao was actually fine. It was just that Third Uncle had been a little restless, and he had not stoppedining along the way.

    tt was probably difficult for anyone to calm down.

    Third Uncle had been carrying some things on his back for decades, and he had even searched for Shen Xiaoxiao abroad for decades. During that time, he had watched as the ownership of the Shen Enterprise slowly

    changed, watched as Xiaoxiao¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and watched as the old woman¡¯s ns slowly came to fruition.

    To Shen Congwen, this was a form of torture. It was a form of torture that he had endured for more than ten years.

    But now, someone told him that everything that he had experienced was nned by someone else. Even abandoning his daughter and his ancestral business was not something that Lin Jiahui had said was done by her

    alone.

    This was a huge blow to Shen Xiaoxiao and Shen Congwen.

    nan alley behind Gong Alley.

    Ordinary apartments stood side by side. The floors had been there for a long time and were even a little dpidated. The snow on the ground had not been cleaned by anyone, and it made crunching sounds when one

    stepped on it.

    9 personally supported Third Uncle while Shen Xiaoxiao slowly walked forward from behind.

    On the top floor, there were already secret guards guarding the door. When they saw Shen Xiaoxiao, they immediately said in unison:

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°How are the people inside?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been noisy for a few days. They¡¯ve calmed down in the past two days. The food has been sent in on time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, open the door.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked in the back. Third Uncle couldn¡¯t wait to go in. The room was a little small, but the things were organized quite neatly. When they went in, Gu Yuehua and Shen Jinhe were sitting on the sofa

    watching TV.

    They thought that the door was opened to bring them food, so they didn¡¯t even turn their heads.

    The way the two of them leaned against each other was a little harsh. Even though Shen Xiaoxiao had calmed down many times and made this illusion in her heart many times, she couldn¡¯t stand this scene. Did her

    good father, Shen Jinhe, know about the past..? What did Gu Yuehua do to her?

    ¡°Hmph, you guys are really rxed. Second Brother, after hiding for so many years, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote for you toe out now?¡±

    Third Uncle¡¯s fiery voice rang out in the narrow living room. Other than Third Uncle, only Shen Xiaoxiao and 19 were in the room.

    Shen Jinhe and Gu Yuehua were so frightened by the voice that they turned their heads and looked over.

    The two of them stood up from their seats shakily. Shen Jinhe¡¯s gaze went from surprise just now to delightter on. Then, he even excitedly strode to Third Uncle¡¯s ce and hugged Third Uncle as he said,

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, I¡¯ve finally met you, Big Brother.¡±

    Shen Jinhe¡¯s appearance was something that Shen Congwen had not expected. Shouldn¡¯t he be afraid? Why was he so happy?

    But he did note here to reminisce with him. He pulled Shen Jinhe away and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad? And why are you here now, with that sI*t?¡±

    ¡°Sl*t? Big Brother, how can you say that about Yuehua? It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s really a misunderstanding. You, you, you, you are Xiaoxiao?¡±.

 Chapter 795 - Brain Damage

    <h4>Chapter 795 Brain Damage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    Shen Jinhe¡¯s discovery of Shen Xiaoxiao could be said to be a bted realization. If not for Gu Yuehua¡¯s voice, Shen Jinhe would not have thought that the young girl behind Third Uncle and the strange man was actually

    his daughter.

    tt could be seen that Shen Jinhe was very nervous, and there was joy in his eyes, but his reaction was not as fast as Gu Yuehua¡¯s.

    Gu Yuehua had already quickly walked to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side, wanting to pretend to be a loving mother and hug her.

    However, how could 19, who was standing in front of Shen Xiaoxiao, let Gu Yuehua get close to Shen Xiaoxiao?

    He reached out his hand and blocked it.

    Gu Yuehua almost fell, but Shen Jinhe quickly held her up so that she did not really fall.

    However, this action hadpletely infuriated Shen Jinhe. At this moment, he did not care whether it was his daughter, whom he had not seen for more than ten years. He shouted at Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how can you be so unruly? This is your mother, and you actually let your subordinates treat her like this? You¡¯re really too impudent.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Xiaoxiao has a misunderstanding about me. I know, I know.¡±

    Up until now, Gu Yuehua was still acting. Moreover, her acting skills seemed to have improved. At least in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, that good father of hers would fall for that trick.

    When he saw Gu Yuehua crying, Shen Jinhe immediately turned tofort her. He even started to scold Shen Congwen.

    ¡°Big Brother, this is your younger sister-inw. How can you call her a sl*t? How can you do this?¡±

    Third Uncle still thought that this younger brother still cared about his family and was not faking his excitement when he saw him. However, when he met Gu Yuehua, he became the same as before. No one was

    allowed to say anything bad about her. Even more so, he could not disrespect her in the slightest.

    Could this r*tardst for more than ten years?

    ¡°Has your brain really been muddled by sh*t? Do you still treat this sl*t as a treasure? Back then, she tricked you like a monkey. Did you know that she and that wild man sold your daughter and took over your family

    business? Are you stupid?¡±

    Seeing Third Uncle¡¯s flustered and exasperated look, Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid that Third Uncle would do something out of anger. Third Uncle was not young anymore and had not taken good care of himself in the past

    few years. To be honest, having an elder vent on you like this¡­ It was not that Shen Xiaoxiao did not have feelings.

    ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. Big Brother, listen to me, listen to my exnation.¡±

    ¡°Exnation? What¡¯s there to exin? There¡¯s no need to exin at all. You¡¯ll know what has happened in the past ten years just by asking around outside. You¡¯re the only one who thinks that you¡¯re very smart after

    being yed around by others.¡±

    Shen Jinhe was stunned for a moment when he heard Shen Congwen¡¯s words. Yes, he would know what happened in the hall outside. Would he be a little arbitrary?

    ¡°Congwen, you know that I¡¯m not like that. I really have my own difficulties.¡±

    Gu Yuehua was crying at the side. Her crying pulled Shen Jinhe, who had wanted to think about it, back to reality.

    No, Yuehua would not lie to him. He had loved Yuehua for so many years. If his father had not allowed him toe out, he would not have waited for so many years and still note out. But now, why did his father

    not allow him to contact anyone, he could not understand it either.

    Shen Jinhe¡¯s character had always been weak. The only thing he had insisted on since he was young was to marry Gu Yuehua.

    Therefore, Shen Jinhe cherished Gu Yuehua very much. He cherished her so much that no matter what Gu Yuehua said, he would believe it without a doubt.

    ¡°Alright, Third Uncle, there¡¯s no need to be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry at such a person. If she wants to cry, let her cry. Anyway, she has always liked performing.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words soundedfortable in Third Uncle¡¯s ears and relieved his anger. However, in Shen Jinhe¡¯s ears, it was a tant unfilial act.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how did you be like this?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Do you have the right to judge me?¡±

    Shen Jinhe almost choked when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, but Gu Yuehua immediately cried even louder. She said while crying:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoxiao. My daughter, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t keep my promise not to remarry back then. I wanted to train you well and send you to study abroad, but I

    didn¡¯t expect you to be kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for more than ten years, but I still couldn¡¯t find you. I know you must me me, but I¡¯m just a woman. I really, really had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Back then, your father and your grandfather passed away. I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything. To support such a big Shen Enterprise and take care of you, I really tried my best. I really tried my best.¡±

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s sobbing voice sounded even more painful in Shen Jinhe¡¯s ears.

    Previously, Yuehua had already exined, but his father did not believe her and wanted to chase her out of the ind. He had no choice but to leave with Yuehua and return to the city.

    But why did his daughter and Big Brother treat her like this? Under such circumstances, how could Yuehua hold on? She had always been weak. How could a woman hold on to such a big enterprise?

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. | understand, I understand you. It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not her fault, is it our fault? Shen Jinhe, are you really out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°How could this be called a reason? There are so many loopholes. Just this single one is already so obvious. Have you not thought carefully about what happened to Liu Yufei? She is two years older than Xiaoxiao. What

    kind of drug did this woman drug you with?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Father? Where¡¯s Father?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Big Brother. Yuehua told me that Yufei was a child she gave birth to when she was young. I don¡¯t care about what happened in the past.¡±

    ¡°You idiot, you¡¯re killing me. You¡¯re really killing me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Third Uncle. You¡¯repeting with a r*tard. You can only be angry.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re so rude? Where are your manners?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have parents to teach me, so I can only be so rude.¡±

    ¡°You, hmph, Yufei was right. I really don¡¯t recognize you anymore. You¡¯re sharp-tongued. You were so cute when you were young, but now you¡¯ve be so vulgar. Also, Yufei¡¯s child, Min Hao, was poisoned by you

    too, right?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so ruthless? You didn¡¯t even let a four-year-old child go? Also, the man you found only wanted my Shen family¡¯s secret fund. Don¡¯t be so stupid to be deceived by a man.¡±

    ¡°I am the head of the Shen family. I have the final say in the Shen family¡¯s secret fund. Give me the key, and you can be the eldest daughter of the Shen family in peace.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt as if she had just heard the biggest joke in the world. Not only did her father look stupid, he was also a r*tard.

    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the Shen family? Who do you think you are topete with me for the Shen family? Or are you using some kind of identity to talk to me?¡±

    ¡°My father? I¡¯m sorry, my father died a long time ago. Everyone in China knows that I, Shen Xiaoxiao, founded the Shen family. Were you in front of me or more than ten years ago?¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? I don¡¯t mind sending you to the hospital for treatment.¡±.

 Chapter 796 - The True Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 796: The True Purpose</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°You, you, you unfilial daughter... How dare you talk to me like that? I, I, I am your father.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you even know that you are my father? In theory, we are rted by blood, but now I realize that I was carried by the wrong person. The person who is rted to you isn¡¯t me, right? I think Liu Yufei is. Together with the person in your arms, you are a family of three.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Shen Jinhe, you are really too stupid. You haven¡¯t told me about Father yet. Where is Father?¡±

    Third Uncle did not forget about Old Master Shen. He asked Shen Jinhe a few times, but he did not answer. This made Third Uncle and Shen Xiaoxiao suspicious. What was wrong with Old Master Shen?

    ¡°You, you, you, you... Father, Father, he...¡±

    ¡°The old man is recuperating. He cannot be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is recuperating. He is recuperating.¡±

    Gu Yuehua suddenly interjected, causing Shen Jinhe to immediately find the exit to continue his sentence.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Gu Yuehua, slowly walked around 19, and walked in front of Gu Yuehua. She enunciated each word clearly:

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to appear in front of me from now on? Otherwise, I cannot guarantee that I will do something like murder my father and mother. Or do you think what I said was all nonsense? Am I joking with you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had a hint of a smile on her face, but her tone was cold and inexplicable. When she looked at Gu Yuehua, it was as if she had been poisoned. It was cold and bone-piercing.

    ¡°You You I I

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, what do you want to do?¡±

    Shen Jinhe once again stood in front of Gu Yuehua and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. In his eyes, his daughter was not only crooked, but also disabled. How could she say such things to her mother?

    How could she be so disobedient and unfilial?

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, how did you be so disobedient and unfilial?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m disobedient and unfilial? Hahaha, what a joke. Did you know that the woman in your arms sold your biological daughter? Did you know that she almost changed your Shen Enterprise¡¯s fate to be the Liu Enterprise? And did you know how I spent those 11 years?¡± ¡°You, you, you were kidnapped and sold back then. You never thought that your mother was looking for you?¡±

    ¡°She was looking for me? Hahaha, she really wanted to find someone to kill me. The only one who was looking for me was Third Uncle. When her family was living a happy life, I was beaten half to death in the underground boxing ring. When they were living a happy life, I was fighting for a piece of bread in someone else¡¯s hand.¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to say that she didn¡¯t have any responsibility? Do you have any responsibility? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong? She didn¡¯t even do anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Xiaoxiao, Mom really looked for you. Mom really did look for you. Mom didn¡¯t know that you were living such a life. I really didn¡¯t know. I beg you, Mom will kneel down for you. Mom will apologize to you. Mom was wrong. Mom really was wrong.¡±

    After saying that, Gu Yuehua immediately knelt down for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    That muffled sound once again shattered the heartache and softness in Shen Jinhe¡¯s ears. In this world, how could a mother kneel down for her children?

    19 had already pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and stood in front of her when Gu Yuehua knelt down. If she wanted to kneel down, then she should kneel down for him. After all, he was not rted to Gu Yuehua by blood.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°I say, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re really not a mother. You¡¯re simply an actress. If you kneel down for your daughter like this, no matter who sees it, they will say that you¡¯ve suffered a great injustice. What kind of crime do you want your daughter to bear? Or do you want your daughter to be satisfied only if she lives longer?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve really reached a certain level of shamelessness. All the shameful things you¡¯ve done can only fool the old man in front of you.¡± ¡°Selling your own daughter, finding a chauffeur to act as a front, and bringing your illegitimate daughter home. Which of these didn¡¯t you CIO?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that everyone in this upper ss knows what you¡¯ve done. Are you sure that the old man can¡¯t find out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. With your current state, you¡¯re already thousands of miles away from that circle.¡±

    ¡°However, the heavens are watching. Gu Yuehua, even if you¡¯re able to get rid of everything, then who is Liu Yufei¡¯s child? This can¡¯t be hidden, right?¡±

    ¡°Who was the one who was engaged to Pei Li back then?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, only a person like you who¡¯s been kicked in the head by a donkey would believe this woman¡¯s words.¡±

    19¡¯s words made Shen Jinhe blush. It was not because his words were unpleasant to hear, but because Shen Jinhe felt really ufortable being talked about by an outsider, especially regarding Xiaoxiao¡¯s engagement.

    However, no matter what, he could not let a mother kneel down for her daughter.

    ¡°Alright, 19, why are you talking so much to them? Don¡¯t interfere. I came here today to find out something.¡±

    ¡°Shen Jinhe, why didn¡¯t you guys show up after so many years? Why did you fake your death?¡±

    She called him Shen Jinhe and didn¡¯t call him father.

    Shen Jinhe¡¯s expression was actually very ugly, but even so, when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, these ugly expressions turned into a form of evasion, and he kept running away.

    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t know. I only listened to your grandfather¡¯s orders, your grandfather¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, even if it was Old Master¡¯s orders, then what did Old Master say?¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather said, he said that our Shen family has a great cmity that needs to be resolved by seclusion. Originally, I said that I would bring you along, I really did, but your grandfather didn¡¯t agree. He said that the key to resolving it lies in you, so, so...¡±

    ¡°So, he deliberately left me behind?¡±

    ¡°At that time, we thought that with Big Brother around, nothing would happen to you. We didn¡¯t expect that something would happen afterward. It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, let me ask you, did the old man say what kind of great cmity it was?¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was standing there in silence, Third Uncle left and asked the question.

    Shen Jinhe looked at Third Uncle and said, ¡°1 only know that it was a great cmity of our Shen family¡¯s life and death. If we can ovee it, the Shen family will prosper for a hundred years. If we can¡¯t ovee it, our Shen family will be destroyed and our people will die.¡±

    ¡°Did Father really say that? Does it have nothing to do with that olddy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. It really has nothing to do with the olddy. After father and the olddy talked for a night, he said that we would leave. No one forced us.¡±

    ¡°Father also said that there is a variable in Xiaoxiao¡¯s life. What dual life? So, Big Brother, you know that I always listen to Father¡¯s arrangements. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Dual life?¡±

    This word caught Shen Xiao¡¯s attention. Dual life? What dual life? Could it be that it was referring to her rebirth? Was that what it meant?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. I was knocked out by your grandfather and taken away. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have abandoned your mother and you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t make it sound so grand. Even when you¡¯re sober, the only person you wouldn¡¯t have abandoned is her, not me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had roughly guessed what the old woman and Old Master Shen had said. It was most likely that they had spied on a little bit of the Shen family¡¯s secret.

    Yes, just a little bit. If they really knew something, then they would definitely know that Shen Xiaoxiao had been reborn. In other words, there was indeed something that could change time and space in the Shen family¡¯s secret fund, but they didn¡¯t know... what exactly that thing was.

    What Lin Jiahui wanted was probably not some immortal pill. What she really wanted seemed to be the time and space conversion....

 Chapter 797 - I Want Them To Never See Each Other Again

    <h4>Chapter 797: I Want Them To Never See Each Other Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have nothing more to say. me it on my bad luck for being born into your Shen family as a daughter. Third Uncle, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no use staying here.¡±

    Third Uncle had also guessed something. After all, Third Uncle knew much more than Shen Jinhe did.

    Moreover, this Second Brother was so brainless that he had not changed for so many years. He could only say that the old man had really protected his son too well.

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s words would be found out if anyone checked them, but Shen Jinhe had not checked them at all.

    What did this mean? It meant that Shen Jinhe believed that Gu Yuehua was better than everyone else.

    This person did not care about anything for the so-called love. This Shen Jinhe could be considered a weirdo.

    The three of them left as they wished. They did not look at Gu Yuehua and Shen Jinhe who were on the ground anymore.

    However, when they were about to leave, Gu Yuehua started begging:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t ask for your forgiveness, but Min Hao is innocent. I¡¯m begging you to save Min Hao, okay? He¡¯s only four years old, the same age as your two children. Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Gu Yuehua¡¯s usation hit Shen Jinhe¡¯s heart hard. Yes, he had almost forgotten the most important thing.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, your mother is right. The matters between adults have nothing to do with children. Let that child go. He¡¯s so young, he¡¯s the same age as your child.¡±

    ¡°Let him go? It has nothing to do with me to begin with. How can I let him go? Besides, how do you want me to let him go?¡±

    ¡°The secret fund. Give me the key to the Shen family¡¯s secret fund. I¡¯ll use the things inside for Min Hao.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know anything. If asking me for the secret fund, where did you get the courage to talk to me like that?¡±

    ¡®Xiaoxiao, how can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that? Since you know that the child was poisoned, then you can¡¯t be unaware that I was also poisoned, right?¡±

    Shen Jinhe did know that Shen Xiaoxiao was poisoned, but how could an adultpare to a child? That little Min Hao was asleep half the time every day, but Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t seem to be any different.

    Yufei was right. That man was powerful. He must have found the antidote long ago and wasn¡¯t afraid of those little poisons at all.

    Thinking of this, Shen Jinhe said directly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re an adult. How can youpare to a child? And isn¡¯t that man very powerful? Xiaoxiao, you followed that man and gave birth to two children for him. No matter what, he will save you.¡±

    ¡°So, I deserve it, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯tpare to a child at all. Besides, you seem to be fine now, and Min Hao is asleep every day. Yufei is so anxious.¡±

    ¡°Shen Jinhe, are you really crazy? Do you know what kind of poison Xiaoxiao is suffering from? Do you know that Xiaoxiao also needs an antidote to detoxify her poison? You want to save a child who isn¡¯t rted to you, yet you don¡¯t care about your own daughter? You, you, you¡¯re really pissing me off.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Third Uncle, why are you talking so much to him? 19, send him back to where he came from. As for Gu Yuehua, I¡¯ve said before. Don¡¯t let me see her again. Since she cares so much about her daughter and grandson, then she can live with her daughter and grandson.¡±

    <h4>¡°I want the two of them to never see each other again in their lives.¡±</h4>

    Shen Jinhe and Gu Yuehua were both shocked. Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to separate them? Not only that, she wanted to throw Shen Jinhe back to the ind.

    How could she do that?

    She had spent so much effort to bring Shen Jinhe back. As her trump card, how could she be sent away so easily?

    Moreover, after she sent them away, Old Master Shen would definitely not let her have any chance to interact with him again. Then, wasn¡¯t everything she had done in vain? No, absolutely not.

    ¡°No, no, Xiaoxiao, please, don¡¯t separate us. Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, how dare you? How can you do this? We¡¯re your biological parents.¡±

    ¡°Biological parents? So what?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao no longer had the patience to watch the two of them put on a show. If Shen Jinhe were to hang out with Gu Yuehua, it would only be a matter of time before a huge disaster would befall them.

    Not only was it a disaster, but Gu Yuehua was clearly using Shen Jinhe. Her goal was naturally her, as well as the Shen family¡¯s secret fund. Gu Yuehua was naturally doing this for Liu Yufei. She was really a good mother.

    She, Shen Xiaoxiao, was destined to never have the fate of a mother and daughter in her life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t separate us, don¡¯t... I beg you, Xiaoxiao, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t separate from Yuehua even if I die, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to the two of them anymore, nor did she want to watch their performance. She turned around and supported Third Uncle as she walked away, but she still said to 19:

    ¡°They¡¯re not professional actors, but their scenes are just like this. What are you still watching? Quickly get into position.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, not only do I not want to see this woman, I also don¡¯t want to see her daughter. Do you know what to do?¡±

    ¡°I understand. ¡±

    ¡°What? What do you want to do to Yufei and your mother? Why have you be so vicious? You are not my daughter, you are not my daughter. You devil, my daughter Xiaoxiao is not like this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If you say anything else, I will make that little devil disappear with you.¡±

    Gu Yuehua was so scared that she could not speak. She thought that with Shen Jinhe as a weakness, Shen Xiaoxiao would not dare to do anything. However, she did not expect that Shen Xiaoxiao would not care about this at all.

    What should she do? What should she do?

    Gu Yuehua looked at Shen Jinhe and was so nervous that she did not know what to do.

    Her appearance made Shen Jinhe¡¯s heart ache even more. He felt that Gu Yuehua really loved him and did not want to separate from him.

    They had been separated for more than ten years. It was not easy for them to be together. He could abandon his father and everything just so that he and Gu Yuehua would not be separated.

    No, he would not allow Xiaoxiao to separate them. Absolutely not.

    Shen Jinhe saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had already walked to the door, and his face turned ashen. He suddenly reached out to take out a pendant from his clothes and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°This is the real Ghost Axe. If you dare to separate us, I will swallow the Ghost Axe. I don¡¯t believe that you can really cut me open and dig out the thing.¡±

    After saying that, Shen Jinhe put the small golden key in his hand into his mouth. It seemed that as long as Shen Xiaoxiao dared to separate them, he would really be able to swallow this thing.

    Hearing his words, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally turned her head and looked over. Ghost Axe, was this really the Ghost Axe?

    Who was he kidding? Back then, when she was poisoned and needed the ck Ganoderma as a medicinal lure, her Ghost Axe had cut off the ck Ganoderma. Now, it appeared again. Did he think she was stupid?

    ¡°Then you can swallow it. I don¡¯t care anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t believe me? The Ghost Axe that your grandfather gave Pei Dongguo previously could indeed cut open the ck Ganoderma. However, to open the doors of the Shen family¡¯s secret fund, that thing simply can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°That Ghost Axe was only made from some of the things on this Ghost Axe. That¡¯s why the thing in my hand is real.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Jinhe¡¯s expression and suddenly rushed over. Her speed was iparable to ordinary people, and Shen Jinhe definitely did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to be so fast.

    By the time he reacted, there was nothing in Shen Jinhe¡¯s hand....

 Chapter 798 - A Celestial Couple

    Chapter 798 A Celestial Couple

    ¡°You... You... How could you?¡±

    ¡°Threaten me? Aiya, I forgot to tell you. During the 10 years I was sold, I did this training every day. How is it? My skills are pretty good,

    right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with her through life and death? Don¡¯t you not want to be separated from her? What a pity. You don¡¯t even have thest bit of leverage left. Is this the Ghost Axe? Then I really have to thank you for giving this thing to me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the key in her hand and turned around to leave without any hesitation. Ghost Axe. If this was really the Ghost Axe, then she really had to thank her good father for taking it out so easily. What a pleasant surprise.

    Gu Yuehua was already extremely angry. This man was indeed as brainless as usual. He actually took out such an important thing at this time.

    Moreover, it was snatched away by someone. Why didn¡¯t he tell her at the beginning? Why did he do this at this time? He was really too stupid.

    But even so, she had already acted so many times. She didn¡¯t want to end it like this. She had to do something.

    Yes, she had to do something.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, wait.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood at the door. She had no intention of turning around. She wanted to see what Gu Yuehua still wanted to do.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t let Mom and your father be separated. Even if it means sending us back together, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Gu Yuehua to be willing to go to the ind to apany Shen Jinghe? Did she love Shen Jinhe that much?

    ¡°You don¡¯t care about your daughter and grandson anymore?¡±

    ¡°Your father has suffered too much for me. I want to be with your father. Pei Li will take care of Yufei. As for Min Hao, I believe that you are not such a heartless child. I only hope that you can save his life when you have the ability. I will be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°But I have said it before. I don¡¯t want to see Liu Yufei. If she doesn¡¯t die, I will be unhappy.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Gu Yuehua wanted to rush up and tear Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth into pieces, but she couldn¡¯t. She had to endure it with all her might.

    She knew that as long as she was alive, Yufei would definitely be fine. She believed it.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t kill Yufei now.¡±

    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±

    ¡°Because, because of Jiang Haoting. Because Jiang Haotingalso wants the Shen family¡¯s secret fund. Pei Li and Yufei are protected by the Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this is your bargaining chip? Then you are really mistaken. Liu Yufei being protected by Jiang Haoting is a piece of cake for me. I can even take Jiang Haoting¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Gu Yuehua, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I really have no patience to y with you.¡±

    Gu Yuehua looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stubborn look, and in the end, she hardened her heart and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°The Suoyin flower is on Yufei.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head in surprise. Third Uncle also turned to look at Gu Yuehua in surprise. No wonder Han Jia refused to tell them where the Suoyin flower was. Where was Liu Yufei?

    Third Uncle was even faster. He walked to Gu Yuehua¡¯s side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us. If Liu Yufei had the Suoyin flower, she would have taken it out to trade with us long ago. Why would she wait until now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, because the olddy said that you must not know unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Moreover, Yufei must take the Suoyin flower.¡± ¡°What did you say? She took the Suoyin flower?¡±

    ¡°Yes, otherwise, the poison in Yufei¡¯s body would have acted up long ago. If you want to enter the Shen family¡¯s secret fund, you must ask Yufei to go in person.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± ¡°I, I want to be with your father. I also want you to save Yufei. As long as Yufei takes the other two antidotes, her poison will be cured.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Gu Yuehua and felt a headacheing on. This idiot, Liu Yufei took the Suoyin flower. The old woman wanted Liu Yufei to go to the secret fund because she wanted to use Liu Yufei¡¯s blood. How could she save Liu Yufei?

    She was really too stupid.

    ¡°Bring Liu Yufei here immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao gave the order and the secret guards at the door immediately set off.

    Gu Yuehua heaved a sigh of relief at this moment. At least in her opinion, Liu Yufei¡¯s life was saved now.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at the two of them. At this moment, Shen Jinhe¡¯s face was full of surprise and doubt. Shen Xiaoxiao no longer cared about the two of them and said to 19:

    ¡°Since they want to be a pair of immortal lovebirds, then send them back to the ind together. The three of them can live a good life from now on, right?¡±. After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, she turned around and walked out with Third Uncle.

    In the car.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you think it¡¯s credible that the Suoyin flower is with Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle will have to ask Han Jia. If it¡¯s really not with Han Jia, then I will let Han Jia and Third Uncle leave.¡±

    ¡°No, Third Uncle doesn¡¯t mean that. I mean, what kind of medicine is the old woman selling?¡± ¡°Third Uncle, I can only guess that the Shen family base has something that the old woman and Old Master Shen want. They were not opponents from the beginning, but partners.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so too, but this is too...¡±

    Shen Congwen nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. The meaning of this was very obvious. It meant that Xiaoxiao was probably used as a chess piece by his family and the old woman.

    ¡°Hmph, after spring, we¡¯ll go into the mountains. When that timees, the truth will be known. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can wait. The one who can¡¯t wait is the old woman.¡±

    After returning to the vi, Third Uncle indeed went to see Han Jia. As for what he said, someone would naturally report it truthfully.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao changed her clothes, she ate some food and medicine and was escorted by Dark 2 to the banquet in the courtyard.

    This was a small-scale banquet, and the participants were all Chinese authorities. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were the only exceptions.

    However, what Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect was that after a few days, Jiang Haoting seemed to have aged a lot, and Qiu Shaowei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good either.

    ¡°Jiang Haoting¡¯s son has a physical problem, and his heart is starting to fail. He won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at the two people in the distance and said to Shen Xiaoxiao indifferently,¡±So, Jiang Haoting brought Nan Ya back to the old house and asked someone to take care of her personally.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Shaowei must be very disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. But Old Madam Jiang and Jiang Haoting have already decided. She can¡¯t refute it. Her family has long declined. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jiang Haoting couldn¡¯t have any ws in his marriage, she would have been removed from the family.¡±

    ¡°What about Jiang Haoming? Doesn¡¯t he suspect anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s a fool. The divorce agreement of the Kong family has been sent and he has signed it. Until now, he thought that he was really going to marry Nan Ya, but he didn¡¯t know that his elder brother and his mother treated him as their love child.¡±

    ¡°Compared to the Ouyang family in the past, I don¡¯t think this family will give in much.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Kong Fang is here? I¡¯m afraid there will be a good show to watch...¡±

 Chapter 799 - Kong Fang

    Chapter 799: Kong Fang

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This banquet seemed to be organized by Jiang Haoting, but it wasn¡¯t the case. Jiang Haoting was sitting in that position, and sometimes, he had to avoid suspicion, so¡­ In fact, the person holding the banquet was Jiang Haoting¡¯s other right-hand man, the Jiang Ning¡¯an family.

    It was also his Third Brother and sister-inw¡¯s family.

    Although Jiang Haoting¡¯s Third Brother, Jiang Haishu, and his chess piece, An Ru, had passed away, the Jiang Ning¡¯an family had a big business, but it had always existed.

    Not only that, the An family had many descendants. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were young, their future would have been limitless.

    However, Jiang Haoting did have foresight. Even though his Third Brother and his wife had passed away, he still didn¡¯t forget to use his only nephew as a link between the two families.

    Therefore, the Jiang family had originally suffered a huge setback, lost military power, and had a huge scandal. Now that the An family had appeared, no one would suspect anything.

    Although everyone knew it, they still had to give them face.

    The Kong family would naturally be invited. Their main goal was to resolve the conflict between the Kong family and the Jiang family. Of course, the conflict on the surface had to be resolved no matter what.

    The marriage between Jiang Haoming and Kong Fang could no longer be maintained. However, apart from being inws, the two families hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be too many political conflicts.

    After all, the current Jiang family was already facing enemies from both sides. If the Kong family continued to oppose the Jiang family behind their backs, then it

    was hard to say whether the Jiang family would be able to peacefully survive the remaining six years of their political career.

    Therefore, this banquet should be said to be the Jiang family¡¯s banquet and wine.

    As for why people outside of Yan Kuan¡¯s system would participate, that wasn¡¯t just rted to the Chen family. It was also rted to the An family. This matter would be brought upter.

    On this end, Kong Fang hade with her big brother. As the current head of the Kong family, Kong Lingqi had been in high spirits recently. After all, it was not like the Kong family could not interfere in the future of China.

    His little sister¡¯s divorce was only the first step. The difference between the Kong family and the Jiang family was that even if they wanted to make a move, they had to protect their own family members well before making a move. They had to return all of them to their wings, even if they had to avoid being threatened by the other party. It was also to prevent their family members from being put in a difficult position.

    Therefore, just from this point alone, it was clear that even if the Kong family wasn¡¯t as good as the Jiang family now, they might not be able to do so in the future. After all, other than Jiang Wenye who was in the army, the other members of the Jiang family could be said to be a mix of good and bad.

    As for the rtives of the other branches, that was a matter for the future.

    Once Kong Fang arrived, Qiu Shaowei took the initiative to walk over under Jiang Haotings signal.

    Although Qiu Shaowei¡¯s family had declined, she was once the daughter of a big family. She had her own way of dealing with people.

    Over the years, she had helped Jiang Haoting win over people¡¯s hearts. However, just as Qiu Shaowei was about to go see Kong Fang, Kong Fang cut her off and walked directly to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were originally standing together. When Yan Kuan saw Kong Fang walk over, the two of them nodded slightly as a greeting. After that, Yan Kuan walked to the other side, leaving Shen Xiaoxiao behind.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually very curious about Kong Fang. After all, she had previously thought that Kong Fang was an extremely straightforward woman. However, she did not give in at all when it came to ying tricks.

    ¡°Madam Yan, I believe that you definitely have a lot of questions to ask me.¡±

    Upon meeting her, Kong Fang directly said this. Shen Xiaoxiao was first shocked, then immediatelyughed.

    It was true that she was straightforward, and some of her scheming was also true. After all, in a family like theirs, without scheming, how could she be the little ancestors who were doted on by their older brothers?

    ¡°There was, but when I saw Sister Fang, there was none.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Xiaoxiao, can I call you that? I quite like your personality.¡±

    ¡°I like Sister Fangs personality more. She can bend and stretch.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can say that too. If I couldn¡¯t bend and stretch in such a family, I would have been sold countless times. My son would have be a machine long ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Sister Fang can bend and stretch. But today¡¯s gathering is for the Jiang and Kong families¡­¡±

    ¡°So what? On the surface, they look friendly, but that¡¯s for outsiders to see. Only I know what the situation is like.¡±

    ¡°Take my ex-sister-inw for example. In everyone¡¯s heart, she¡¯s the First Lady of China. Many people must be envious.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve been in the Jiang family for 20 years. I¡¯ve seen more clearly than anyone else how happy she looks on the surface, and how much suffering she¡¯s going through on the inside.¡±

    ¡°My nephew, Jiang Wenkang, has had congenital heart disease since he was young. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Haoting never allowing any ws in his private life, the olddy would have divorced the two of them long ago.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, Qiu Shaowei doesn¡¯t live as happily as everyone imagines all these years. Even if Nan Ya is pregnant with Jiang Haoting¡¯s child, she still had to endure it.¡±

    ¡°However, Jiang Wenkang¡¯s heart is failing, and he won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. The Jiang family can¡¯t wait to take Nan Ya back regardless of the rumors outside. They really don¡¯t regard Qiu Shaowei as a person.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Shaowei can really endure it.¡±

    ¡°Endure? No matter how enduring a woman is, when her child¡¯s interests are endangered, she will be a sharp de. Not only can she hurt herself, but she can also hurt others.¡±

    Kong Fangs words were like a hammer that struck Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. Qiu Shaowei¡¯s healt was probably not as strong as they had imagined.

    ¡°Tonight, the Kong and Jiang families should be able to reconcile as before, right?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s so interesting to talk to you. Can¡¯t we reconcile as before? It can¡¯t be any better.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Just as the two were chatting happily, a female voice suddenly came from the side. The only person in the world who could call Kong Fang ¡®Fourth Sister-inw¡¯ was Jiang Shuixian.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Kong Fang turned their heads at the same time. When Jiang Shuixian saw Shen Xiaoxiao, her expression was very ugly. But perhaps she had already received Qiu Shaowei¡¯s instructions. Even if her expression was ugly, she didn¡¯t say anything to stab anyone. Of course¡­ the most direct way she chose was to ignore Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t care about Jiang Shuixian¡¯s method at all. She still stood by Kong Fan€s side with no intention of leaving. Kong Fang also held onto Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, I want to talk to you alone.¡±

    ¡°Madam Xie, don¡¯t call us that. Your Fourth Sister-inw is raising the baby in your house. Jiang Haoming and I have already signed the divorce agreement. I have no rtionship with him anymore. Of course, I don¡¯t have any kinship rtions with you guys anymore. But we¡¯re still friends. We can naturally greet each other when we meet.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, how can you say that? In my heart, you have always been my Fourth Sister-inw. Although Fourth Brother has done something wrong, he already knows that he has done something wrong. Moreover, how can that little singer be worthy of my Fourth Brother? She even wants to enter our Jiang family?

    If it wasn¡¯t for the child in her belly¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Yes, she has already spoiled your Jiang family¡¯s child. If she doesn¡¯t enter your Jiang family, how can it be justified¡­¡±.

 Chapter 800 - A Note

    <h4>Chapter 800 A Note</h4>

    Kong Fang didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Jiang family anymore, so she blocked whatever Jiang Shuixian said. Moreover, Jiang Shuixian had been a great-aunt for a long time. She thought that when she was in the Jiang family, she and Qiu Shaowei had always been obedient to her.

    Now, she was also the great-aunt of the Kong family. Her status was not inferior to Jiang Shuixian. If she continued to be obedient to her, who did she think she was?

    ¡°How can you talk like that? I came to talk to you nicely, but you are so stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Shuixian, you are the one who needs to think this over clearly. Jiang Haoming and I are already divorced. I don¡¯t know why you came here to talk to me about those things, or about being pregnant or a singer. It has nothing to do with me, understand? Although our Kong family is a schrly family, it is not that we don¡¯t have a temper. How can ady from a respectable family be inferior to an actress?¡±

    ¡°Only your family would invite an actress into their home and treat her like a treasure.¡± ¡°Kong Fang, how dare you?¡± ¡°Haha, what are you saying? Who do you think you are? Do you really think you are a princess?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Shuixian, go to the other side first. Brother-inw seems to be calling you.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei impatiently walked straight to her sister-inw. This Jiang Shuixian was really getting more and more annoying.

    Jiang Shuixian had to give face to her sister-inw, even though in her heart, she had always felt that this sister-inw was useless. She had given birth to a sick son, and her family was useless. If it wasn¡¯t for her Big Brother¡¯s identity, she would have left long ago. It wasn¡¯t her ce to point fingers here.

    But outside, she still had to give face to her sister-inw. Thinking of this, Jiang Shuixian only snorted and left in her high heels.

    Kong Fang never let go of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. Shen Xiaoxiao also didn¡¯t know why Kong Fang insisted on letting her stand by the side.

    However, Qiu Shaowei was a little strange. After Jiang Shuixian left, she even smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t respond, but Qiu Shaowei didn¡¯t take it to heart. When she looked at Kong Fang, she also smiled faintly. But what she said shocked both Kong Fang and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Fang Fang, you¡¯re luckier than me.¡±

    When Kong Fang heard this, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that her personality had softened a little, and the words she said had softened a lot.

    ¡°Sister Shaowei, you can do the same.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, all I want is for the child to be healthy. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else.¡±

    They stood in the corner and looked like they were all smiling. However, only the three of them knew that there weren¡¯t many conversations between them. asionally, a few words would only revolve around the child.

    However, this was enough for outsiders to see.

    Perhaps they thought that the Kong and Jiang families could finally maintain the peace on the surface.

    ¡°Madam Yan, there¡¯s something I want to trouble you with.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei suddenly turned to Shen Xiaoxiao to ask this question. Shen Xiaoxiao was actually a little puzzled.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you talk to Sister Shaowei. I¡¯m going to Hui Hui to meet a few friends.¡± Kong Fang was very tactful. At this time, her ex-sister-inw actually ignored the asion and troubled Shen Xiaoxiao. It seemed that it had something to do with Jiang Wenkang.

    She knew that Yan Kuan¡¯s identity was not simple, but she was not clear about the specifics. However, Jiang Wenkang had been polite since he was young, and he was also well-behaved. If he was not sick, he would really be the most outstanding third generation of the Jiang family.

    Kong Fang was willing to leave the family for the sake of that poor child.

    As soon as Kong Fang left, Qiu Shaowei personally took a wine ss from the waiter and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao. In the eyes of outsiders, this action was too intimate, but of course, it was not a strange thing. However, what made Shen Xiaoxiao feel strange was that the wine ss that was handed to Shen Xiaoxiao had a piece of paper in it.

    This action was too mysterious, as if it had been rehearsed many times.

    If not for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s usual calmness, her face would have been filled with doubt long ago.

    ¡°Wenkang is a very obedient child. When I gave birth to him, it was difficult for me to give birth. It was also the most difficult time for Jiang Haoting, so I neglected the child. This also resulted in the child¡¯s poor health from birth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Xiaoxiao¡¯s two children earlier. They are well-behaved and cute, especially Da Bao. Her little mouth is so sweet that it makes people want to take her home to be their little princess.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoting asked Xiaoxiao to have a word with him. Rather than fighting to the death, it¡¯s better to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already brought the word. Xiaoxiao, think about it yourself.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei clinked sses with Shen Xiaoxiao again. Then, she turned around and left with a smile.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to respond to these brainless words, but the note in her hand was real.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched Qiu Shaowei leave and slowly walked to the bathroom.

    Some of the people present knew Shen Xiaoxiao, and they also knew that these two were the only people who were not brought in by the system.

    Of course, no one thought that these two were not qualified to enter their circle. Back then, Yan Kuan killed 50 people in two minutes, and more than half of the people here knew about

    <b>it.</b>

    Because they knew, they knew that this man must have an extremely strong background.

    Some people naturally saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s action of going to the bathroom. This Jiang Shuixian was one of them. She rolled her eyes and a hint of calction shed through her eyes as she followed Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao came to the bathroom partition, locked the door, and opened the slip of paper between her hands. When she saw it, it gave Shen Xiaoxiao a scare.

    Qiu Shaowei wanted to offer a reward in the Dark Empire. The reward was for a heart, which was suitable for Jiang Wenkang¡¯s heart.

    The amount was 5 million USD.

    This was probably Qiu Shaowei¡¯s private property.

    However, Jiang Haoting definitely didn¡¯t know that this woman was offering a reward in the Dark Empire for his son. If he knew, he definitely wouldn¡¯t agree.

    When she saw this slip of paper, she recalled what Qiu Shaowei said just now. No wonder she kept mentioning her child. So this was the reason.

    As for what Jiang Haoting had said about cooperation, it was just an excuse. If she really didn¡¯t cooperate, she would naturally have Yan Kuan to deal with it.

    However, when she saw Qiu Shaowei¡¯s message, Shen Xiaoxiao finally sighed.

    <b>m</b>

    Not to mention anything else, Qiu Shaowei didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of malice toward her. From the beginning to the end, she had never done anything to her. Not to mention Jiang Wenkang. He was only 11 years old, and he spent more than half a year in the hospital. Since it was a mission for the Dark Empire, she would naturally ept it.

    However, whether or not she could find it within a month would depend on Jiang Wenkang¡¯s own life.

    The note was torn and thrown into the toilet bowl. She tidied her hair and was about to open the door and walk out when a person suddenly walked in from outside. It was Jiang Shuixian.

    Her first reaction when she saw Shen Xiaoxiao was to close the door. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at her and asked in amusement, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to tear off your mask. Do you think you deserve such a ce? A small businesswoman wants to climb up to the true upper-ss society of China? Dream on.¡±

 Chapter 801 - Solving the Problem

    <h4>Chapter 801 Solving the Problem</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little curious about how Jiang Shuixian was blocking her way. After all, Jiang Shuixian was ady from a big family. Why didn¡¯t she think before she left?

    It was impossible to enter this ce without an invitation letter. Moreover, not only did she have an invitation letter, but she also had to have a certain status in order to be invited.

    There were only a few dozen top-ss families in China that coulde. This meant that she didn¡¯t need to use herbrains to know that they could attend. They must have been invited to a key event.

    Or was it that Jiang Shuixian had been sitting in a high position for so long that she forgot about her status? The status of the young mistress of the Xie family wasn¡¯t that high.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually bring your brain with you when you go out?¡±

    ¡°Who didn¡¯t bring their brain? You little sl*t, shameless sl*t.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian¡¯s temper was like a cannon barrel that could explode at any time. However, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect this woman to have no self-control at all. When she scolded people, it was really unpleasant to hear.

    ¡°Your recuperation really makes people feel sad. Your quality is really low.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she simply took the soap on the washstand and stuffed it into Jiang Shuixian¡¯s mouth.

    The soap was the size of a palm, slippery, and carried a strong fragrance. One could imagine the taste of it when it was ced in her mouth.

    Jiang Shuixian really didn¡¯t expect that she and Shen Xiaoxiao would actually make a move at the slightest disagreement. Not only did they make a move, but it was also under such a situation.

    She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Of course, she couldn¡¯t speak since her mouth was sealed.

    She immediately used her hand to pick up the soap in her mouth, but Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t like such a noisy woman. When Jiang Shuixian raised her hand, she pinched her wrist and pressed hard, just right on the numbness tendons. The numbness and pain stimted Jiang Shuixian and she could only make a whimper from her throat.

    Because she had locked the door from the inside after she entered the room, it looked like there were only the two of them in the bathroom. After all, she had never opened the other cab.

    As for why Jiang Shuixian closed the door without even looking at it and wanted to mock her, this was how Jiang Shuixian¡¯s brain behaved.

    ¡°Does it hurt? Is it numbness? Do you still want to scold me?¡±

    Jiang Shuixian a little not convergent. The hand could not move and she wanted to kick with the leg, but Shen Xiaoxiao had long been prepared. The moment Jiang Shuixian¡¯s leg moved, she moved aside and hooked her right leg. Jiang Shuixian fell to the ground with a bang.

    Now the soap in her mouth came out of her mouth without hands.

    Jiang Shuixian was ready to curse again. Shen Xiaoxiao was toozy to listen to those filthy words. She directly squatted down, and the de that she carried with her directly scratched her lightly a few times, from her waist to her ****, her clothes were torn into pieces.

    This time, she had no choice but to change her clothes.

    ¡°If you continue to scold me, I¡¯ll scratch your mouth. Madam Xie identally fell down and even tore her clothes. It looks like you don¡¯t need to attend this banquet anymore. Madam Xie, you¡¯d better bring your mother back to rest early.¡±

    After finishing her sentence, Shen Xiaoxiao directly looked at the secretpartment of the bathroom at the side.

    Jiang Shuixian followed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and looked over. She was shocked when she saw it. When did Xie Die to the bathroom?

    Why didn¡¯t shee out to help her just now?

    Actually, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t notice Xie Di at first. After all, there was some soft music ying in the bathroom, and Jiang Shuixian was very noisy when she entered the door. It was normal for her to ignore the fact that there was someone in the bathroom.

    was

    But just now, when she was moving the de, she heard a slight noise. It was simr to the sound of someone covering their mouth to stop themselves from making a sound.

    It just so happened that she was squatting on the ground just now, so when she looked down, that pair of silver limited edition high heels naturally fell into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes.

    The entire banquet was a low-key and luxurious banquet. In such an asion, almost half of the women would wear qipao.

    This was the quintessence of the country and also a form of respect.

    However, there were also some young girls who wore modified versions of qipao or other evening gowns. Of course, this was a minority.

    And that pair of silver high heels was the one that Xie Di was wearing tonight, in the entire banquet hall, she was the only one who wore those special sparkling crystal shoes.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao acted like this, Xie Di naturally walked out in fright. She had no choice but to walk out. She had clearly seen this woman¡¯s fighting strength. She was too valiant.

    Not only could she not afford to provoke her, but her father had also specially said before she came that it was best to stay away from this

    woman.

    Because of the things that Yan Kuan had exposed at Jiang Haoran¡¯s wedding banquet, the Xie family was afraid of Yan Kuan. They always felt that Yan Kuan had something on the Xie family.

    Xie Cenzhou, who had always doted on his eldest daughter, had always given orders to his eldest daughter.

    Therefore, when Xie Di saw that her stepmother was being bullied, she had no intention of standing up for her.

    ¡°Mom, why are you so careless? I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±

    ¡°Xie Di, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that Mom is being bullied? Why aren¡¯t you calling security?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you fell down by ident. Stop messing around.¡±

    ¡°You traitor, did I fall down by myself? I¡¯m messing around? Get lost, you ungrateful wretch.¡±

    If it was before, Jiang Shuixian wouldn¡¯t have scolded Xie Di like this. She had yed the role of a good mother in front of Xie Di for more than ten years, but she had long been peeved by Shen Xiaoxiao. At this moment, seeing her daughter not only see her make a fool of herself, but also help others bully her, the anger in her heart was about to burst out.

    A trace of resentment shed in Xie Di¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly concealed. If she liked to scold, then she could scold. She absolutely could not offend this woman. Her father¡¯s attempts were in the hands of this woman¡¯s husband. She could not offend her¡­ She definitely couldn¡¯t offend her.

    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you see the clothes on your body? Call the waiter or the security guards over? Are you trying to embarrass the Xie family?¡±

    After hearing Xie Di¡¯s words, Jiang Shuixian lowered her head and looked at her own clothes. D*mn it, her upper body could even show her invisible bra.

    Her lower half of her thighs werepletely exposed.

    Not only did all the buttons on the qipao fall off, but the entire dress was like a piece of rag that hung on her body. It couldn¡¯t stop the sight from showing at all.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you and I are irreconcble enemies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really funny. What does it have to do with me if you fall down yourself? Is your brain not working properly when you¡¯re old? What an embarrassing woman. Your quality is so low. Isn¡¯t the Xie family afraid of bringing her out to embarrass themselves?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xie, it¡¯s better for you to let someone take her away earlier. Otherwise, it would be even worse if she were to cause a scene outside.¡±

    Xie Di was a smart person. Shen Xiaoxiao only needed to give her a few words of advice before she understood. Thus, she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and nodded slightly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the bathroom door directly. As for how this Jiang Shuixian wanted to cause a scene, it was none of her business. As long as this woman wasn¡¯t afraid of embarrassing herself and dared to wear that kind of clothes to cause a scene in the banquet hall¡­ She was not afraid of anything.

 Chapter 802 - Poison Outbreak

    <h4>Chapter 802 Poison Outbreak</h4>

    When Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the banquet hall, she happened to see Jiang Haoting and Yan Kuan standing together and talking.

    When she thought of Qiu Shaowei and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s story about Jiang Haoting wanting to cooperate, she had an idea. However, she didn¡¯t go up to him. Sometimes, this man didn¡¯t need a woman to be present when he talked about matters.

    Many people here knew Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who didn¡¯t know anything. As long as she was willing to walk over, people would take the initiative to get closer to her without her starting a conversation.

    Kong Fang was one of them. Of course, there were others.

    ¡°This Jiang Shuixian went to the bathroom just now. Didn¡¯t you guys run into each other?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Kong Fang and said with a bright smile, ¡°I saw her. She identally dirtied her clothes and left early. It seems that she didn¡¯t have time to inform this ce.¡±

    Kong Fang nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and revealed a look of understanding. This Shen Xiaoxiao was straightforward and direct in doing things, which was to her liking.

    In fact, this kind of banquet was really boring. Women tried to pull in a rtionship for their husbands, and men did not spare any effort to n for themselves. Sitting on the way back, Yan Kuan keptughing strangely. ¡°You¡¯ve beenughing so much all the way. Are you alright?¡± ¡°If I were to say it, you would probably find it ironic and funny.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter? Is It rted to Jiang Haoting?¡± ¡°Yes, is it because Jiang Haoting¡¯s Parkinson¡¯s disease is too serious and his brain has deteriorated? He actually suggested that as long as he recovers, half of China¡¯s territory will be given to me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Did he watch too many period dramas and want to be an emperor?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about the same.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao now understood why Qiu Shaowei was secretly looking for Shen Xiaoxiao. With a person like Jiang Haoting, all interests were paramount. How could he let the outside world attack him for the sake of saving his son?

    ¡°Oh right, Qiu Shaowei gave me a note at the banquet. She wants to offer a reward in the Dark Empire to find a suitable heart for Jiang Wenkang¡¯s heart transnt.¡± ¡°Yes, I know about this. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for it.¡±

    ¡°You know about it?¡±

    ¡°Qiu Shaowei had this idea when she was in the hospital. However, Jiang Haoting rejected it as soon as she brought it up. He said that if outsiders knew that his son had had a heart transnt, even if the source was legal, people would think it was illegal. Therefore, for the sake of his reputation, Jiang Wenkang could only wait for death.¡±

    ¡°What a lunatic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Qiu Shaowei only has one child, but Jiang Haoting still has the one in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach. How could Qiu Shaowei not have a knot in her heart?¡±

    ¡°So, why do you think these people have so much fun living? Is the so-called reputation more important than a life?¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s pursuit is different. It¡¯s like this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to speak after finishing her words. She leaned against the car and slowly realized that her limbs were starting to stiffen. She was shocked. Why was she having an attack at this time?

    She wanted to call Yan Kuan, but she could not make a sound. Even her eyes were heavy and she wanted to close them immediately.

    Her consciousness waspletely awake, but her body was not under her control.

    Shen Xiaoxiao leaned against the passenger seat. From Yan Kuan¡¯s point of view, she looked like she had fallen asleep. At first, Yan Kuan looked at her in amusement and drove even slower.

    However, when they were about to reach a corner, the car jolted on a rock, but Shen Xiaoxiao still did not react at all.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately parked the car by the side of the road and shook her with his hand. He instantly realized that the poison had taken effect.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s mood at this moment could be imagined. It was as if he was about to burst into mes. How could this be? Hadn¡¯t they been suppressing the poison well? How could the poison take effect at this time?

    ¡°Dark 1, get Old Man Yao to prepare immediately.¡±

    Dark 1 was extremely astonished when he received the order. He immediately guessed that the Miss¡¯ poison had taken effect.

    He immediately walked out of his room and made a call. After hanging up the call, he drove his car to personally pick up Old Man Yao.

    However, when the car was halfway through its journey, Dark 1¡¯s heart slowly calmed down, and the car drove slower and slower. No one knew what he was thinking¡­

    ¡°Jinhe gave the thing to Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°Young Master did give the thing to Miss, but the two of them seemed to be in a very bad mood. Miss even asked someone to send Young Master and Gu Yuehua back to the ind.¡±

    Old Master Shen sat in the rocking chair, deep in thought. At the moment, he was wearing a white tang suit. The weather in February was still in the middle of winter, but the surroundings of his ind were indeed full of birds, flowers, and pleasant weather. It was clearly only a few dozen nautical miles away from the ind, but the weather was indeed very different. No one knew why.

    However, hey on the rocking chair, looking as if he had everything under control. He waved to his subordinates and said:

    ¡°Find out Lin Jiahui¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible. As for Young Master, after he is sent back, he will be locked up in a remote area and not allowed to move around. That woman will also locked up. Since he wants her, it¡¯s good enough for him.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Remember not to alert the enemy. Once you find out that the Young Miss has the possibility of entering the mountain, report immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The subordinate slowly retreated, but Old Master Shen suddenly spoke again: ¡°That Liu Yufei was taken away by the Young Miss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she has been captured. She was locked up in the vi at the same ce as Han Jia.¡±

    ¡°This girl is soft-hearted after all. She is not hard-hearted enough. It seems that Pei Li is no longer of any use. Deal with him properly and don¡¯t leave any trouble for the Young Miss. As for the two little masters, inform the Dark Vige to be ready to take action at any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    With no further instructions, the subordinates slowly walked out of the small ind while Old Master Shen was still sitting on the rocking chair leisurely.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Old Man Yao here yet? Where¡¯s Dark

    1?¡±

    ¡°Master, Dark 1 has sent news that Old Man Yao is unconscious.¡±

    ¡°What? How could it be?¡±

    Yan Kuan was greatly shocked. If something happened to Old Man Yao, what would happen toXiaoxiao¡¯s poison?

    19 was also extremely shocked at this moment, but his reaction was extremely fast. Fortunately, he had always been helping the old man with his research. Earlier, he was the one who had suggested the use of the goldenurel snake.

    He walked into the secret room in the room without thinking. This secret room didn¡¯t even know the first thing about it. It was filled with medicines for Xiaoxiao¡¯s research.

    He knew that Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison had very little effect now, which meant that the goldenurel snake was useful. Moreover, with the Banxia, he had the extract of the Banxia. He had always kept it in reserve.

    19 took the medicine and walked out of the secret room. However, just as he reached the door, a trace of doubt shed through his heart.

    Something was not right. Old Man Yao was in the base¡¯s research room. He had just ended the video chat with him 20 minutes ago, and there were two bodyguards around him. How could something have happened so quickly? Who was the person who could take down the two bodyguards in 20 minutes?

 Chapter 803 - Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 803 Doubt</h4>

    To take down two dark guards in 20 minutes, and it was Dark 4 and Dark 9, this was not something that an ordinary person could do.

    In 20 minutes, there were absolutely no more than four people in this world who had the ability to do so.

    Boss, Dark 1, Dark 2, and Miss.

    Of course, what other experts did you think there were? The ce where Old Man Yao was at was the Dark Empire¡¯s base in China. Which ce could be easily broken into?

    As long as there were any outsiders who broke in, the rm would have sounded long ago. Therefore, it was impossible.

    Therefore, 19 even began to suspect that it was an insider¡¯s doing.

    But who actually knocked out Old Man Yao?

    Dark 1? Dark 2?

    But by doing this, wouldn¡¯t it directly expose the truth? As long as they investigated, wouldn¡¯t they be able to find out?

    19 was a little confused for a time. Immediately after, the phone rang again. 19 picked it up. After hanging up the phone, 19 was a little puzzled.

    They actually said that Old Man Yao, Dark 4, and Dark 9 were all drugged, and the so-called hallucinogens were caused by Old Man Yao himself knocking over the medicinal herbs.

    If that was the case, it could exin why all three of them had met with mishaps in such a short time.

    But why was there always a faint sense of unease in his heart?

    But now, he could only suppress this sense of unease, because the most important thing was not this, but Xiaoxiao.

    19 took the medicine and walked out of the room. Fortunately, the two children were asleep at this time. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to deal with this mess.

    After 19 entered, he injected the medicine into Shen Xiaoxiao without saying anything. Yan Kuan did not stop him. He knew that 19 would not harm Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°When will she wake up?¡±

    ¡°I estimate that it will take at least three days. Don¡¯t worry, this is already the fastest effect. It has been almost three months since thest poison attack. This means that the medicine is effective.¡±

    ¡°Enter the mountain immediately after the snow melts.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the motionless person on the bed with a worried face. He felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡°How is Old Man Yao doing?¡±

    ¡°Old Man Yao had some minor problems during the research. The base doctors have seen him. He will wake up tomorrow.¡±

    When he said that he would wake up tomorrow, 19 felt that something was strange.

    This was because as long as Shen Xiaoxiao was injected with medicine as soon as the poison took effect, she would wake up in three days at most.

    However, the longer the drug was injected, the longer she would be unconscious. For example, Shen Xiaoxiao had been unconscious for ten days thest time.

    Therefore, the more effective the drug was, the more suspicious 19 became. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much of a coincidence?

    But if someone really did it, why would the other party do it? Dying Miss¡¯a was to deepen the poison? What were they trying to do?

    Once Shen Xiaoxiao fainted, Yan Kuan did not do anything. He stayed by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side every day.

    19 really wanted to go to the base to see for himself, but he knew that he could not. Yan Kuan could not even care about his children anymore. They kept lying to the children that their father and mother were on a business trip and would only be back in three days. Otherwise, once they found out that Shen Xiaoxiao was sick¡­ He did not know how the two children would stir up trouble.

    During this period of time, 19 didn¡¯t let down his guard. He had been carefully observing Dark 1 and Dark 2.

    The person who had gone to pick up Old Man Yao that day was Dark 1, while Dark 2 was outside doing things. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t sure whether it was Dark 1 or Dark 2 who had done

    it.

    He knew that right now, he didn¡¯t believe that this was just an ident. It was just that he hadn¡¯t told anyone about this matter.

    Even though he suspected Dark 1, he did not show any difference.

    In fact, in 19¡¯s heart, from the moment he had memories, the people who filled all his memories were Shen Xiaoxiao and the two children.

    As for Dark 1, he was only his lover. However, this lover was no longer the person he grew up with and experienced life and death with.

    If it was the previous 19, he would definitely have loved and respected Dark 1. He would have been obedient and sensible.

    But now, 19 had not only created a Moxing, but the things he had learned in the past few years werepletely different from what he had learned in the Dark Empire.

    The Dark Empire was not lenient and they had to strictly adhere to the rules of the Dark Empire.

    But in this society, there were indeed all kinds of interpersonal rtionships. Even if one had a lover, the prerequisite was that one had to have self-awareness. So, even if Dark i understand 19 previously, his insides were already different.

    It is just that he also loved 19 deeply, so he could naturally endure, and sometimes even feel that it was very novel.

    But this difference was different after all.

    So, 19 loved Dark 1, but would never lose himself for Dark 1 without considering his own position.

    And his position was Xiaoxiao and the two children.

    Once there was any threat or harm to the two children, he would not let it go. However, Dark 1¡¯s reaction these two days was not like he wanted to harm Xiaoxiao. As soon as Old Man Yao woke up, he brought Old Man Yao over.

    His face was also extremely nervous. 19 quietly observed everything around him.

    After Old Man Yao checked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s pulse, he said to Yan Kuan,¡±The medicine was delivered in time. She will wake up in three days. 19, do you have any more of this medicine?¡±

    ¡°No, this is thest one. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to continue the research? That¡¯s why I only kept one at that time. You know that.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you also wanted to research that antidote? Tell me about the results of the one you mentioned yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the one you mentioned. I just feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the poison of the goldenurel snake. It¡¯s not very effective. I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡±

    With just a few words, 19 led Old Man Yao to the side. Yan Kuan and the others naturally did not stop them. When they reached the small research room on the first floor of the basement, which was also Old Man Yao¡¯s small office, Old Man Yao sat down and said:

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m really old. I did my own research and even overturned the medicine. I even overturned the medicine given to those two people. It¡¯s really funny. Fortunately, you acted in time.¡±

    ¡°Dark 4 and Dark 9 should stay away from you to avoid such an ident in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s far enough. They¡¯re already at the door. How much further do we have to go? If they go too far, what if they need help?¡±

    Old Man Yao was very familiar with 19. This was also the most talented kid he had ever seen. He was even more talented than his little disciple from back then.

    However, because his little disciple hated him too much, he fought against him. After helping Ouyang Jue, he had already severed his rtionship with his little disciple.

    His little disciple had also been killed by the old woman. At that time, he had said that he would never take in another disciple in his life.

    Otherwise, 19 was not bad.

    19¡¯s expression became a little ugly when he heard Old Man Yao say that Dark 4 and Dark 9 were standing by the door.

    He deliberately took a yellow test tube and said to Old Man Yao, ¡°I have studied the Banxia nutrient solution that you put here before. Once ites into contact with air, the medicinal effect will be reduced by half. This research is not going smoothly.¡±

    Old Man Yao looked at the small yellow bottle of 19 and was stunned at first. This wasn¡¯t the Banxia, this was an ordinary liquid. However, after thinking for a moment, he turned his head to look at 19. His eyes narrowed, and in the end, he nodded and said indifferently,¡±En, so there¡¯s no progress on this antidote.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, what should we do now¡­¡±

 Chapter 804 - Wake Up, Tacit Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 804 Wake Up, Tacit Understanding</h4>

    19 had always known that this Old Man Yao was extremely tactful. Not only that, but he had a deep friendship with Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan had helped him take revenge for the death of his entire family, so Old Man Yao waspletely devoted to Yan Kuan.

    19 had heard about this matter from Shen Xiaoxiao, so he was very at ease with Old Man Yao.

    Old Man Yao naturally knew that he had deliberately said that just now. Of course, only Old Man Yao and the two of them knew.

    There were cameras in the room, so they couldn¡¯t guarantee that their conversation wouldn¡¯t be overheard.

    The two of them discussed in the room for a long time. All they said was that the effect of the medicine had no result and there was no progress. They had to take it slow.

    In fact, they had already understood it in secret. 19 even had the idea of sending the old man to Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s side. With thebination of Chinese and Western medicine, they might really be able to find the antidote faster. However, they had this idea before¡­ But now, they had to be more secretive.

    Shen Xiaoxiao really slept for three days before she woke up. Yan Kuan also stayed in the room for three days to watch over her.

    This was also the first time he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s illness re up. It was the same as when he used to look at Ouyang Jinling through the ss window.

    That feeling of helplessness and powerlessness was like a mountain pressing down on him.

    Seeing her wake up from the bed, Yan Kuan had never felt that winter¡¯s gaze could be so warm.

    ¡°How is it? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I want to drink some water.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and her face was a little pale. Although Yan Kuan had asked someone to directly inject the nutrient solution, it was still a torture for Xiaoxiao.

    The weakness of her body was not faked. She was supported by Yan Kuan as she sat on the bed. 19 carried the food tray and walked in directly.

    Old Man Yao did not restrain her at all. He followed 19 in and took Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s pulse. After confirming that the poison was suppressed, he said to the few of them, ¡°This poison is temporarily suppressed. Eat something first. The next time the poison will take less time than this one. The antidote we are researching can only be used to suppress the poison.¡±

    ¡°We will enter the mountains at the end of March. It will only be one month from now. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°If we are to enter the mountains in one month, we should be able to take the next pill in advance at the time we go. There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±

    After saying this, the old man slowly packed up his medicine box. When he turned around, he nced at 19 and walked out of the room.

    However, when he left the room, he still observed his surroundings. There were a few secret guards and Four Hall Masters who had followed them into the room just now. He could not figure out who was behind this.

    Shaking his head, he slowly walked out of the room as usual.

    ¡°Are we going into the mountains at the end of March?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao drank some water and asked Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan ced the food on the table to test the temperature. He fed Shen Xiaoxiao spoonful by spoonful as he said, ¡°It¡¯s already toote for us to enter the mountains at the end of March. If you¡¯re worried about this, I¡¯ll make arrangements to ensure that nothing goes wrong. The snow has begun to melt during this period of time. We¡¯ll use tight instruments to survey the exact location of this fund bit by bit. We¡¯ll have results in a few days. Come, eat something.¡±

    ¡°Where are the children? Where are the children?¡±

    ¡°I told them that the two of us will need a few days toe back from our business trip. The two children have been taken away by Huang Yueyan. Don¡¯t worry, they will be back in the evening.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and began to focus on eating the food.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been unconscious for three days. Yan Kuan had stayed in the room for three days without sleeping. Now that he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was fine, he went into the bathroom and began to wash up. ¡°19, help me sit in the garden.¡±

    19 nodded and helped Shen Xiaoxiao slowly walk out. Her body had be stiff after such a long time.

    Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao was a little apprehensive when she saw the bed. No one could understand her feelings. She was clearly conscious, but there was no ce for her to move except for her eyeballs. This was too difficult for her. Ten days ago, she wanted to experience more than ten years. This time, three dayster, she knew that Yan Kuan had always been by her side. He kept talking and kept trying to wake her up. She wanted to move her fingers to tell him that she had heard everything, but she couldn¡¯t. She was like a puppet that couldn¡¯t control herself at all.

    ¡°The sun is really good.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is good, don¡¯t keep staring at it. It will hurt your eyes.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and retracted her gaze. She sat on a rocking chair at the side. 19 sat beside her and gently touched the rocking chair with his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. It has nothing to do with Yan Kuan.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao understood 19 too well. This person had always been expressionless towards Yan Kuan. He must still be angry about her being poisoned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Every time you lie, you don¡¯t even look at me. How dare you say that you¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°After being poisoned, Yan Kuan¡¯s suffering is even worse than mine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how difficult it is for him.¡±

    Of course, even though he said that, 19 also saw it. How long had Xiaoxiao been asleep? How long had Yan Kuan stayed by the bed and did not leave? Not to mention sleeping, he didn¡¯t even eat a few mouthfuls of food.

    This look made 19 want to get angry, but he could not bear to do so. However, when he thought about the unknown human or ghost that was hiding beside him, he felt ufortable with Yan Kuan.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re sharp-tongued but soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you walk slowly. The little rabbit that Da Bao raised has given birth to a litter of little rabbits. She¡¯s like a little mouse. She has to go and see them many times every day. Let me bring you to take a look.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s done so quickly? I¡¯ve been unconscious for three days, and many things have changed since I woke up.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. Many things are slowly changing with time, just like people.¡±

    It was more than 20 meters from the small garden to the rabbit nest. For people who had just recovered, this distance was just right.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held 19¡¯s hand as she walked slowly. She raised her head and inadvertently nced at the few cameras beside her. Her appearance looked like she was casually watching, and she looked extremely normal.

    However, the moment she lowered her head, the corner of her lips slowly curled up. On the camera, she looked as though she was smiling. However, when she slightly tilted her head, the words that came out of the corner of her lips stunned 19.

    ¡°Who are you suspecting?¡±

    19 knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was smart. She knew what he was thinking as he dragged her for a walk.

    ¡°Dark 1, Dark 2, the Four Hall Masters, and even Yan Kuan.¡±

    This was enough to capture all of them at once.

    ¡°Yan Kuan¡¯s suspicious degree is negligible. The suspicious degree of the Four Hall Masters is 50%, but the suspicious degree of Dark 1 and Dark 2 is 80%.¡±

    Hearing this news, Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised.

    She stopped and looked like she was resting on the camera. She used her hand tob her hair, and her arm happened to block the camera at the other end, so her face could not be seen.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Someone wants your poison to be more severe.¡±

    One sentence was enough for Shen Xiaoxiao to say that he was 19. The only way to make her poison more severe was to dy her medication. In other words, someone had tampered with the antidote when Old Man Yao gave it to her.

    ¡°19, do you love Dark 1?¡±

 Chapter 805 - He Was In Love With the Previous 19

    <h4>Chapter 805 He Was In Love With the Previous 19</h4>

    Xiaoxiao asked him if he was in love with Dark 1?

    Why did Xiaoxiao ask that? Could it really be Dark 1?

    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±

    19¡¯s expression was obviously not good, but Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and stretched out her hand to straighten his cor.

    ¡°This is the second time.¡±

    Yes, this was the second time. The first time, Xiaoxiao had fallen asleep for 10 days. At that time, it was also Dark 1. He, who had never left Yan Kuan¡¯s side, actually let Mu Sha enter Yan Kuan¡¯s room that day in such a strange way.

    Moreover, Mu Sha had almost made Yan Kuan stronger without even knowing it?

    This was absolutely unscientific.

    Who was Dark 1? Dark 1 was the number one secret guard of the Dark Empire.

    Even though Dark 1 hadter said that it was Yan Kuan¡¯s previous order that anyone who made a deal with Long Xi had to be invited to the room, and of course, Yan Kuan hadter confirmed that this was indeed the case, there were still some people who had their own doubts.

    After all, for a person like Dark 1, if there was even the slightest bit of abnormality, it would be very easy for others to find ws.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re about to enter the mountain. I want you to take the children and leave.¡± ¡°What? Take the children and leave? Where? I want to enter the mountain with you.¡±

    ¡°You know me. The only person I trust is Yan Kuan and you. Sometimes, you even surpass Yan Kuan. Because Yan Kuan loves me, it¡¯s very easy for him to neglect the children. For example, this time, when I was unconscious, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t care about the children at all.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re different. You brought up the two treasures yourself. To you, I¡¯m just as important as the children. That alone is enough.¡±

    ¡°But where do you want me to bring the children? That way, you won¡¯t have anyone you can trust by your side.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring the children to a faraway ce. Go to the old house and wait there. The cer under the old house will be a big surprise. There, you won¡¯t even be afraid of a magnitude 10 earthquake.¡±

    ¡°This? Alright, but I¡¯m still worried about you alone.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried. Yan Kuan is here. He¡¯s not Long Xi, he¡¯s Yan Kuan. He¡¯ll protect me with his own life. When wee out safely, we¡¯lle and pick you up. I hope everything will be over by then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it. I know what to do when the timees.¡±

    ¡°I will find an opportunity to get someone to send him away. Other than you and I, Yan Kuan, no one else knows where he was sent.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I will arrange it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°19, actually, Dark 1 loves you. You don¡¯t have to doubt this.¡±

    When 19 heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, he lowered his head helplessly. He looked into the distance with some loneliness and said faintly, ¡°I changed my face and personality. Perhaps the one he loves is still the 19 in his memory, not me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not answer him. Perhaps 19 was right, or perhaps 19 was overthinking things. However, there was one thing that was certain. Other than being loyal and being as stubborn as ever¡­ 19 was reallypletely different from the past 19. He had his own circle of life, his own goals in life, and his own understanding of life. He was apletely normal person.

    He waspletely different from the orphan 19 who had grown up in the Dark Empire.

    At that time, whether it was his heart, his thoughts, or his life, there was only Dark 1 in the Dark Empire.

    But the current 19 was no longer the former 19.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know if men dealt with matters of the heart the same as women. She only felt that no matter what choice 19 made, some things in his heart would be hurt. Perhaps when Yan Kuan knew that there was a high possibility that there was a problem with Dark 1, his heart would also feel terrible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Perhaps we are thinking too much. Let¡¯s take things one step at a time. Let¡¯s go see the little rabbits. Let¡¯s see the little rabbits that Da Bao raises.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as they walked into the rabbit nest, they heard a low growl. It sounded like a dog¡¯s voice, but it sounded more ferocious than a dog¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Tibetan Mastiff. It¡¯s Little Treasure¡¯s. It¡¯s only been two months.¡±

    ¡°Why is it being fed with a rabbit? Rabbits are the most timid. Won¡¯t this dog be scared?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao and Little Treasure insisted on them being fed together. You were unconscious, but the two children found out, so the Master sent someone to deliver the Tibetan Mastiff. Last time, he said that he would let Little Treasure feed it. The base¡¯s Tibetan Mastiffs were ferocious, but they didn¡¯t catch Little Treasure¡¯s eye. Fortunately, at that time, the base had a litter of Tibetan Mastiffs. This guy was targeted by Little Treasure when he was born, and he was brought here just two months

    ago.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good to have something to distract us. This little guy looks very energetic, and this color of fur is notmon.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Usually, only the snow mastiffs are this white. There¡¯s only one exception in this nest.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, you¡¯re back.¡± The two of them were talking at the side when they suddenly heard the voices of the two children. Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly turned her head. As expected, the two little guys had returned.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure thought of pouncing over to Shen Xiaoxiao, but they were naturally blocked by 19 of them. He said to the two of them:

    ¡°Run slowly. Why are you always disobedient? Be careful not to fall. Also, there¡¯s the bunnies that you scared. They¡¯ve only been here for three days.¡±

    19 did not say that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body could not withstand the impact of the two little steel cannons. He could only say that the little bunnies beside them had just been born. They could not be so reckless and scare the little bunnies.

    As expected, with that said, Da Bao was a child who was easy to fool. Her movements slowed down. Little Treasure looked at the little rabbits, then at his mother. He slowly walked to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and hugged her leg.

    This child probably knew that her body was not good. After all, he had seen Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s weak appearance before.

    ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Mommy also missed Little Treasure and Da Bao.¡±

    Da Bao nced at her bunnies before returning to hug Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thigh. Then, she dragged Shen Xiaoxiao to the front of the doghouse like she was presenting a treasure: ¡°Mommy, quick, look. That General who Little Treasure brought back. Isn¡¯t he very beautiful?¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s called General?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy. Come over here. I¡¯ll bring you to recognize him.¡±

    ¡°General,e here. This is my mother. Remember, other than me, you must listen to Mommy¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°And me. And me. Listen to my orders.¡±

    Da Bao could not wait to let Little Treasure introduce her.

    But this time, Little Treasure did not listen to Da Bao. Instead, he looked at General and said, ¡°Your master is me. Other than me, only Mommy¡¯s orders can be listened to. Of course, you can¡¯t hurt Da Bao, my father, and Uncle.¡±

    Da Bao was obviously unhappy. Why didn¡¯t Little Treasure let General listen to her orders? Shen Xiaoxiao was also puzzled. Why did Little Treasure let General listen to her?

    Little Treasure even let Shen Xiaoxiao stretch out her hand and hand to the Tibetan Mastiff together with his. General sniffed for a long time and licked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s palm again, but in the end, he did not make the same roar as before.

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t be angry. Uncle will prepare a small Tibetan Mastiff for you too. This Tibetan Mastiff is called General. Let¡¯s call it Marshal, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to feed one too. Call it Marshal, Marshal who is more powerful than General.¡±

 Chapter 806 - Make a Fuss

    <h4>Chapter 806 Make a Fuss</h4>

    When the two children came back from school early, Yan Kuan asked someone to inform them. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to see the children the most when she woke up.

    That was why the two children appeared in the vi at this moment.

    They were very happy to be back, especially Da Bao, when she learned that she could also feed a small Tibetan Mastiff, her excitement wasparable to that of Little Treasure a few days ago.

    She had already asked 19 to carry him and walk in front of them, happily describing how to make a little nest for the Tibetan Mastiff and how to take care of it.

    Behind them, Shen Xiaoxiao was holding Little Treasure¡¯s hand and squatting at General¡¯s side. Little Treasure patted General¡¯s head and asked Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Mommy, has your poison been cured?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. How did this child know?

    ¡°Little Treasure, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°I knew a long time ago, Mommy. I¡¯m a big child. Many of them didn¡¯t tell me what was wrong with you. I secretly ran to the back to eavesdrop on their conversation.¡± ¡°Eavesdrop on their conversation? You weren¡¯t discovered by your uncles?¡±

    ¡°No, I was lying in the corner in advance. They didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her youngest son and couldn¡¯t describe the feelings in her heart.

    Perhaps it was because he had experienced the most hardships since he was young, but this child was very sensitive and smart. He knew that she was poisoned, but he did not tell Da Bao about it. This meant that this child had the responsibility of a man.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know whether it was good or bad for her son to mature so early, but no matter what, it made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart ache. After all, the child was only four years old.

    ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t told me that your poison is cured? Doesn¡¯t Uncle know how to make a lot of medicinal powder? Does Uncle have no way?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle has a way. So next month, I will go with your father to find the antidote. When that timees, Little Treasure, you have to bring Da Bao back to the countryside and stay with Grandpa, understand?¡±

    ¡°Is Mommy worried that we won¡¯t have anyone to take care of us? And those bad people from before, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy is worried about those bad guys, so Little Treasure, you have to protect yourself and Da Bao, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I will protect Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you have to remember what Mommy is going to tell you now. Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°If you meet any bad guys, if even your uncle can¡¯t protect you, you can take Da Bao and run to the ancestral hall. As long as the top of the incense burner of the ancestral hall is gently moved, a secret room will appear. You can hide there with Da Bao. No one will find you. I will ask your uncle to prepare something delicious for you. You won¡¯t starve.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll remember everything. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°I hope you never have to use those things. Sigh.¡±

    As she watched her son grow up, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what she should do to be the best for her two children.

    She wanted to live a normal life more than anyone else. It turned out that all this was just a game of intrigue.

    If she had not been poisoned before, she would have been able to lead a carefree life overseas with Yan Kuan and her two children, regardless of what was going on in the country.

    However, after being poisoned, she had no choice but to enter these dangerous ces. Sometimes, she could not even care about her children.

    She did not want this. This was different from the life she had in mind.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s take General for a fewps. Mommy, you just watch. I¡¯ll take General for a

    run.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mommy will sit there and watch you y.¡±

    ¡°Old Xie, I¡¯ve suffered so much, yet you don¡¯t stand up for me? He¡¯s just a small businessman. What are you afraid of? If you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll go look for my Big Brother.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian had never been so humiliated in her life, especially in front of that burden. After she left, she was seen by many guards and waiters. She was utterly humiliated.

    When Xie Cenzhou heard Jiang Shuixian mention her own family again, he was extremely unhappy. He had already received news that Yan Kuan¡¯s identity was probably deeply rted to the Dark Empire. He, a small Chinese official, could not afford to offend him.

    Moreover, Yan Kuan was so familiar with the family heads of the Chen family and the other big families. He did not need to guess to know that the background behind him was shocking.

    He had already heard from his daughter that it was Jiang Shuixian who had provoked others first. Now that she had been humiliated, she could not me anyone.

    ¡°I will not force you to be the daughter-inw of the Xie family. I am not the number one in China. I don¡¯t care whether this is a first or second marriage.¡±

    ¡°You, Xie Cenzhou, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s what I mean. Let me tell you, if you want revenge, you can ask your Jiang family for help. Our Xie family will not get involved in this mess. I just don¡¯t know if your Big Brother will help you, a married great aunt.¡±

    ¡°You, Xie Cenzhou, just you wait.¡±

    As soon as Jiang Shuixian finished speaking, she stormed out of the door angrily. Xie Cenzhou had been fishing for fame all his life. He was afraid of causing trouble, but he also wanted benefits. All these years, if it wasn¡¯t for her backing him up, would he be so carefree?

    Now that the Xie family was getting stronger and stronger, he wanted to kick her away? It wouldn¡¯t be that easy. She wanted to see if Xie Cenzhou would give in to her.

    However, when Jiang Shuixian returned to the Jiang family, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t good.

    It was rare for Jiang Haoting to be at home. Of course, it was already 9 o¡¯clock at night. However, Jiang Haoting and Qiu Shaowei didn¡¯t have the slightest inkling that they were making a scene in the living room.

    Meanwhile, Old Madam Jiang stood at the side with a headache as she rubbed her brows. Jiang Haoming and Nan Ya sat on the sofa as if nothing had happened and watched the two of them argue fiercely.

    What was going on?

    ¡°Jiang Haoting, that¡¯s your biological son. How can you be so heartless? Other people can register and look for a suitable source of the heart. Why can¡¯t we? We followed the legal procedures and did not take bribes or bend thew. Why can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Shaowei, in a high position, even if we don¡¯t talk about many things, the people below will see it and take care of it. That¡¯s why we should be more careful with our words and actions. We can¡¯t let others find any evidence.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoting, don¡¯t be so sanctimonious. I don¡¯t care about those things. I only know that Wenkang is my only child. I have to save him. If it wasn¡¯t for my age, I would have given my heart to Wenkang.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Shaowei, you¡¯re not allowed to do that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed? Hmph, Jiang Haoting, I will definitely save the child. If you, as a father, don¡¯t care, I, as a mother, will definitely care to the end.¡±

    ¡°Not only will I search through the source database, I will also search through the entire world. Screw your face and your high position. If I don¡¯t care, I won¡¯t care at all.¡±

    ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, are you trying to destroy Eldest Brother?¡±

    Old Madam Jiang finally spoke from the side, but as soon as she said that, Qiu Shaowei¡¯s face turned even paler. She looked at Old Madam Jiang and fell to her knees.

    ¡°Mother, I beg you, that is your biological grandson. Please save him. Wenkang is only 13 years old.¡±

 Chapter 807 - Cold-Hearted and Cold-Blooded, Locked Together

    <h4>Chapter 807 Cold-Hearted and Cold-Blooded, Locked Together</h4>

    Qiu Shaowei¡¯s kneeling startled Jiang Shuixian. She hurriedly walked over, wanting to pull up her sister-inw.

    Although she looked down on her sister-inw¡¯s family background, she had to admit that her sister-inw was a good person. She was quite good and didn¡¯t usuallypete with her sister-inw for favor. She could think of her whenever there was a problem.

    She was more than twice as good as Kong Fang. After hearing what she just heard, she naturally knew what it was about. It was about her little nephew.

    In her opinion, this elder brother was really bad. It was not a big problem for him to sign up for his child¡¯s heart. However, it just so happened that her elder brother¡¯s identity¡­ Sigh, it was also Shao Wenkang¡¯s own bad luck.

    Such a good family, yet he couldn¡¯t hold on to it. Wasn¡¯t his life poor?

    ¡°Shuixian, help your sister-inw up. This olddy isn¡¯t dead yet. Why are you kneeling?¡±

    Seeing that the olddy was really angry, Qiu Shaowei really had no choice. She could only be helped up slowly by Jiang Shuixian.

    But at this moment, her usual strong will copsed. She was just a mother who wanted to save her son.

    ¡°Mother, save Wenkang, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡¯s wife, don¡¯t you understand Boss¡¯ words? This was the moment of crisis for our Jiang family. Many people were staring at us, wanting to grab our weakness. Once we were seen by others, what would we do? Does Boss still want his official career?¡±

    ¡°Mother, is his official career more important than the life of his own son?¡±

    ¡°Humph, Boss has been fighting for this position for 20 years. Shaowei, I know you feel bad. It¡¯s Wenkang¡¯s bad luck. He can¡¯t afford the fortune of our Jiang family. Let it be. These things can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei¡¯s heart was as cold as a bucket of cold water being poured over her head. However, this was not the end.

    Jiang Haoting suddenly said at this time,¡±If you really can¡¯t bear to part with the child, when the child in Nan Ya¡¯s belly is born, I will make the decision to inherit it under your name.¡±

    When Nan Ya heard this, the smile on her face could not be hidden. She broke free from Jiang Haoming¡¯s hand and stood up. She said to Qiu Shaowei, who looked extremely weak with a face full of tears, ¡°Yes, Sister-inw. If you really like children, I will bear the pain and let you take care of the child. Anyway, I am still young. I can give birth to another child.¡±

    Nan Ya had a good idea. The child in her belly was originally Jiang Haoting¡¯s, but due to reality, she had to let Jiang Haoming acknowledge it. Of course, everyone here knew except for Jiang Haoming.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t dare to have any extra thoughts about Jiang Haoting having a son. It was already good enough to be able to enter the Jiang family, but now, Jiang Haoting¡¯s son was about to die. Of course, she had to think about her own son.

    As for Jiang Haoming¡¯s wishes, they were ignored. Because Jiang Haoting had already spoken, Jiang Haoming didn¡¯t dare to refute at all. Just like now, even though he was obviously unwilling, he could only sulk in his heart.

    Nan Ya didn¡¯t even look at Jiang Haoming¡¯s cowardly appearance and knew that this ending was probably already set.

    But Nan Ya¡¯s words were thest straw that crushed Qiu Shaowei¡¯s rationality.

    She looked around and finally her gaze fell on Jiang Shuixian. Jiang Shuixian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly let go of Qiu Shaowei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you listen to Big Brother¡¯s arrangements? This isn¡¯t too bad.¡±

    Sure enough, it was indeed a room full of money wolves. Good, really good.

    ¡°Jiang Haoting, we both know who Nan Ya¡¯s child is. You¡¯d better not force me. I, Qiu Shaowei, will never want that little b*stard even if I have no children to send me off after my death in the future.¡±

    After Qiu Shaowei finished speaking, she wiped away the tears on her face and turned to walk towards the door.

    The security guard followed closely behind. He had seen all this farce and also felt that the ¡®Boss¡¯ was a little too ruthless. However, he was just a security guard and could not say anything, nor was he qualified to say anything.

    Where was Qiu Shaowei going? Everyone knew that it was definitely the hospital. She had speciallye back from the hospital to discuss this matter with her family. Now that she could not get it, she naturally had to go back to the hospital.

    However, everyone had heard Qiu Shaowei¡¯s words just now. Jiang Haoming was the first to be unhappy. He stood up and said, ¡°Mother, Big Brother, what does Sister-inw mean? She actually said that my child is a b*stard? Why did she say it like that?¡±

    <b>r room.</b>

    ¡°Alright, stop talking. Go back to your room. Shuixian, help me back to my room with your Big Brother.¡±

    Jiang Haoming immediately softened after being red at by the olddy. He could only be pulled back to his room by Nan Ya.

    On the other side, Old Madam Jiang looked at Jiang Shuixian and Jiang Haoting and said, ¡°It seems that the eldest daughter-inw is useless.¡±

    Jiang Haoting and Jiang Shuixian were both shocked. Useless? Was she giving up on her sister-inw? Or was she asking for her sister-inw to be removed from the family?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. This mother is willing to do anything for her child. Boss, she must be constantly getting into trouble.¡±

    ¡°But Mom, Shaowei has been with me for 20 years. I¡¯ll try to persuade her again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you can¡¯t persuade her, do you know what to do?¡±

    ¡°This ¡ª Sigh, Mom, I understand.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian looked at her own mother and Big Brother. She didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, she felt that her hands and feet were cold. Even her heart was cold to the point of panicking¡­

    ¡°Let me out, you guys let me out¡­¡±

    Liu Yufei¡¯s throat was hoarse from shouting, but no one responded to her in the slightest.

    D*mn Shen Xiaoxiao, it must be her. She was the one who got someone to kidnap her. On what basis? On what basis did she do this?

    What did she want to do? What did she want to do by locking herself up here?

    It had already been three days. Other than getting a mute to deliver food to her every day, there was no one else. The surroundings were pitch ck. She was going crazy. She was really going crazy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been shouting for three days. No one will care if you continue to argue. Save it.¡±

    ¡°Who? Who are you? Who is speaking?¡± Liu Yufei stuck herself to the corner of the wall in fear. It was pitch-ck all around her, and she couldn¡¯t see her surroundings at all.

    But when she entered, the room was empty. Why was there someone talking? Was it a ghost? Could it really be a ghost?

    ¡°Is it a person or a ghost? Is it a person or a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, is it a person or a ghost? That¡¯s a good question. Whether it¡¯s a ghost or a person, it doesn¡¯t really make any difference.

    ¡°Girl, stop shouting. You¡¯re giving me a headache. When it¡¯s time for you to leave, they will naturally let you leave. If you consume the Suoyin flower, you¡¯ll be the biggest medicinal catalyst. Shen Xiaoxiao won¡¯t be willing to kill

    you.¡±

    ¡°How do you know? How do you know that I consumed the Suoyin flower? Who are you? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Stop looking. I¡¯m in the room next to you.¡±

    Hearing this answer, Liu Yufei finally let out a sigh of relief. But then she immediately reacted and said to the wall, ¡°It¡¯s you, Old Madam Lin. I remember your voice. You¡¯re Old Madam Lin. Why are you here? You were actually caught?¡±

 Chapter 808 - hess Pieces That Exist

    <h4>Chapter 808 Chess Pieces That Exist</h4>

    Yan Kuan regained his energy after sleeping for an entire afternoon. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao watching the two children y downstairs, he slowly walked over and hugged her from behind:

    ¡°Are you and 19 hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you. Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to enter the mountain ahead of time? I asked 19 to stay behind and take care of the two children.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±

    Yan Kuan definitely did not believe it, so he ced his head gently on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head and asked softly again.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that simple. In front is the ce where Little Treasure raises General. Da Bao said that she also wants to raise a marshal. Let¡¯s go over and help the children take a look?¡±

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. In the entire vi, the only ce that did not have a camera was that corner.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯tpletely without a camera, but the one over there was the only one without a voice system.

    Yan Kuan naturally understood what Shen Xiaoxiao meant, so he naturally helped Shen Xiaoxiao slowly walk in that direction. They chatted andughed along the way.

    ¡°I heard you say that you wanted to find a child who grew up with Little Treasure and Da Bao to be a secret guard? Like you and Dark 1?¡± ¡°Yes, that way they can develop feelings from a young age and be loyal to them.¡±

    ¡°Is that child also chosen from the orphans?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the child must be chosen from the orphans so that there will be no worries.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Not everyone can be as loyal to you as Dark 1 who knows his own identity.¡± This was the second time Xiaoxiao had mentioned Dark 1. Yan Kuan closed his eyes. He was not a fool. He had been too nervous about Xiaoxiao.

    He had known earlier that, no, he was not the only one who understood. Dark 1 must have seen it too. Whenever he encountered a small matter, he would always lose a little of his rationality. For example, the incident with Mu Sha and the current incident.

    However, as long as Xiaoxiao was fine, he would naturally return to being the man who nned everything and had everything under his control.

    Xiaoxiao had mentioned it twice in such a reserved manner. If Yan Kuan did not think of it, he would be too stupid.

    ¡°Dark 1 is an exception. Back then, he was considered my benefactor. Without him, I would not have been able to escape the Ouyang family. Later on, we trained together and joined the Dark Empire together. Naturally, he became my best partner.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the person I have to find for Little Treasure must be someone who is even more loyal and cleaner than Dark 1.¡± Just by saying the word ¡®loyal¡¯ and ¡®cleaner¡¯, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan had understood her words.

    He did not expect that one day in their own home, he would have to be so reserved.

    The two looked at each other and smiled. They could see helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. However, the helplessness in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes was more probing. There was only one reason for Dark 1 to do this. There was a reason from the beginning, and it was not because he was being bribed by someone now.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Little Treasure choose for himself?¡±

    ¡°Of course we can do that. He is his life and death partner in the future. It is indeed possible for him to choose for himself.¡±

    ¡°19 has already set up another doghouse so quickly. We only agreed in the morning and it was done in the afternoon. Looks like there will be another dog here very soon.¡± Yan Kuan also saw the doghouse beside General and smiled helplessly: ¡°Little Treasure named it General, and Da Bao named it Marshal. These two little fellows are really funny. However, there¡¯s no need for the Tibetan Mastiff to be given to Da Bao. Although the Tibetan Mastiff will only recognize one master in its lifetime, it is also a very proud animal. They will not easily recognize its master.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan say this, Shen Xiaoxiao said, ¡°You, you still don¡¯t understand your precious daughter. When she is really stubborn, she is even more stubborn than Little Treasure. Previously, she had always felt that she could notpare to Little Treasure. Now, if there is still discrimination, I reckon that Da Bao will definitely make a fuss.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Then let Da Bao choose for herself. When the timees, she¡¯ll just have to be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about these things. Take good care of your body and rest up. We¡¯ll enter the mountain next month. You can¡¯t be in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°En, I know. But when the timees, I¡¯ll definitely bring the old woman and Liu Yufei. I¡¯m just worried that something might happen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these things. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Be obedient.¡± Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao could only smile helplessly and stop talking¡­

    ¡°Dad, Xiaoxiao is really too outrageous. She actually treated Yuehua and me like this. We¡¯re her biological parents. This child is simply crooked.¡±

    When Shen Jinhe saw Old Master Shen, he couldn¡¯t care less about Old Master Shen¡¯s ugly face and immediately began to grumble to Old Master Shen.

    Shen Guoan nced at his son who seemed to have never grown up, then at Gu Yuehua who was obviously full of schemes and trembling in fear. He helplessly said,¡±Since you¡¯ve brought her to the ind, from now on, the two of you will live in a remote ce. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°Dad, did you hear what I said? I¡¯m talking to you about Xiaoxiao. And why did you ask us to go to the side courtyard?¡±

    ¡°You two don¡¯t need to care about such a small matter. Also, I told you to go to the side courtyard so that you wouldn¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Take the Young Master and this woman away.¡± As soon as Shen Guoan gave the order, his subordinates immediately appeared and dragged the two out. ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°If you keep arguing, I¡¯ll throw Gu Yuehua

    out.¡±

    Hearing that Old Master Shen was really angry, Shen Jinhe didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss anymore, but Gu Yuehua was secretly resentful.

    She no longer had any bargaining chips. The only bargaining chip she had was Shen Jinhe¡¯s infatuation. Ever since the old woman had thrown her onto this ind, she had slowly realized that there was something strange about this ce.

    However, no matter how strange it was, Gu Yuehua had to remain calm because she still had to save Yufei and her grandson.

    ¡°Father, Jinhe and I¡­¡± ¡°You have no right to call me that since you remarried.¡±

    Gu Yuehua blushed. Of course, she was humiliated, but even Shen Jinhe was taken away by force. What else could she say?

    ¡°Dad, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Hm?¡±

    Being stared at by Shen Guoan, Gu Yuehua was so scared that she could only stutter:

    ¡°Old Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell me. What is it? You should know that if it weren¡¯t for Jinhe, you wouldn¡¯t have the right to stay in this world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know, but I also know that you and Mrs. Lin have something to cooperate with.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you know quite a lot, but the more you know, the more you risk your life.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Old Master, I just want to save my life. Really, my life, Yufei¡¯s, and Minhao¡¯s lives.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s right, you¡¯re really biased. If I didn¡¯t personally take Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m afraid that I would really think that Xiaoxiao was adopted by you from outside. Gu Yuehua, your existence has always been a pawn. You should know this better than anyone else¡­¡±

 Chapter 809 - Everyone Is In Position

    <h4>Chapter 809 Everyone Is In Position</h4>

    ¡°Old Master, I know. I know that my existence is just a chess piece. I also know that it¡¯s my fortune to be able to be together with Jinhe. However, I really thought that all of you had left. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have brought my daughter back.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re still innocent?¡±

    Seeing that Old Master Shen¡¯s expression was slowly changing, Gu Yuehua did not dare to provoke him. She immediately shook her head desperately and said:

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that. No, I can¡¯t defend myself. I can¡¯t defend myself. But Old Master, the Suoyin flower that old mistress tattooed on Yufei is not a good thing. Yufei is half-human and half-ghost. Moreover, she ate the Suoyin flower. If there¡¯s no other antidote, it¡¯s over. Old Master, I beg you to save Yufei, please. As long as the other two treasures in the Shen family¡¯s fund can save Yufei.¡±

    Shen Guoan looked at Gu Yuehua and frowned slightly. He said lightly, ¡°The Suoyin flower was consumed by Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was consumed by Yufei. The olddy told Yufei before that if her poison could not be suppressed, she could consume the Suoyin flower.¡±

    ¡°She is really courting death.¡±

    Hearing Shen Guoan suddenly say this, Gu Yuehua was shocked. What did the Old Master mean by this? What did he mean by courting death?

    ¡°Liu Yufei has been taken away by Xiaoxiao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xiaoxiao has taken Yufei away. She will definitely not let Yufei off. Old Master, I beg you, please save Yufei.¡±

    ¡°From the moment your daughter took the Suoyin flower, she was doomed to die. The Suoyin flower already contains a strange poison. In addition, Liu Yufei herself has the Suoyin flower tattooed on her body. Adding poison to the poison, she will probably be reduced to a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°What? How can this be? Didn¡¯t she say that the poison can be cured?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, stupid. You all believe whatever the olddy says. But you are also right. If Liu Yufei is lucky enough to be drained of her blood and not die, the treasure in my Shen family¡¯s secret fund can save her. But as long as she has the chance to survive, instead of begging me here, why don¡¯t you go in and take care of your precious daughter yourself so that the olddy doesn¡¯t drain all her blood?¡±

    ¡°I want to go out. I want to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Go out? Are you sure? You can go out if you want to. You have tofort Jinhe there. Otherwise, you know what I will do.¡±

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s heart beat faster when she met Shen Guoan and his cold gaze. She did not have any confidence at all. In fact, she did not know who to believe, but she had no choice but to believe what the old man said.

    Because this was a life-saving straw. After all, he had told her that she could at least enter the Shen family base.

    As for whether she could get the treasures inside after she entered, it would depend on her luck.

    ¡°I know what to do, but I don¡¯t know where the Shen family base is.¡±

    ¡°I will give you the map. I will even give you a team to protect you. They will enter the mountain at the end of March. You should set off at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t ask. This is the only way to save your daughter. Leave.¡±

    Gu Yuehua saw that Shen Guoan had already closed his eyes and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She didn¡¯t have much time to think about anything else, so she respectfully retreated to find Shen Jinhe tofort him.

    After Gu Yuehua left, Shen Guoan slowly walked to the chessboard beside the desk. Seeing that all the chess pieces were in ce, Shen Guoan smiled faintly:

    ¡°Now, everyone is in position. After waiting for decades, it¡¯s finally here¡­¡±

    Just as Yan Kuan said, Shen Xiaoxiao only needed to rest her body until there was no problem. Therefore, she would exercise or y with her two children every day.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Old Man Yao for the time being. He also wants to go back to his hometown to pay respects to histe wife. These years, he has been going back at this time every year. Coincidentally, we were going into the mountains anyway. I thought of letting Old Man Yao leave so that he cane back when wee back from the mountains.¡±

    At the dining table, Yan Kuan had just finished his soup when he spoke to Shen Xiaoxiao. 19 was eating by himself and did not say a word. Dark 1 and Dark 2 were also sitting quietly at the side. The two children were eating in silence. Today, they had their favorite fried chicken for lunch. The two children were extremely happy.

    Therefore, the entire dining hall heard the voices of Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan. The time for them to enter the mountain had already been set. It would be three dayster. Therefore, letting Old Man Yao leave at this time would naturally not arouse the suspicion of others.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I don¡¯t need to care about these things? Moreover, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to let Old Man Yao go in with us. However, he is already over 70 years old. I¡¯m afraid that if he goes in, he won¡¯t be able toe out. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, he¡¯s already so old. There¡¯s a chance that he won¡¯t be able toe out if we go in. We still can¡¯t predict the dangers in there. The base has its own doctors. We¡¯ll just bring our own people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. 19 will go with us when the timees. Isn¡¯t 19 also proficient in medicine?¡±

    Yan Kuan spoke very casually, but Shen Xiaoxiao immediately said, ¡°19 won¡¯t go.¡±

    19 also raised his head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. He even deliberately asked Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go?¡±.

    ¡°What if you go with the two children? Who will take them? You won¡¯t let me bring them along, right? Isn¡¯t Yueyan going to Phuket to do something? If you take the two children to y together, maybe when youe back from your vacation, we¡¯lle back too. Besides, thefort of the two kids will be a problem when we¡¯re not around. It¡¯s best to stay with Yueyan. Jiang Haoting wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Yueyan.¡±

    ¡°¡®This¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy, where are you and Daddy going?¡±

    ¡°Mommy and Daddy are going on a business trip. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then Mommy and Daddy,e back

    soon.¡±

    It was normal for the two children¡¯s parents to go on business trips. In the past, many children¡¯s parents often went on business trips when they were in kindergarten, so Da Bao only asked a few questions before she continued eating the fried chicken in her hand.

    Little Treasure, on the other hand, nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Because he was sitting next to Shen Xiaoxiao, his oily fingers even carefully tugged at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes.

    Shen Xiaoxiao directly picked some vegetables for Little Treasure, then touched his head and said, ¡°Little Treasure, do you still remember what Mommy said? As a man, you have to take good care of Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I remember.¡±

    Little Treasure nodded obediently and then let go of his hand to continue eating the chicken wings. However, his movements were clearly much slower. Other than Shen Xiaoxiao, no one noticed.

    ¡°Then, have you arranged the number of people to go out?¡±

    ¡°To be fair, everyone will draw lots before going out. After all, the situation after entering the mountain is not clear.¡±

    Yan Kuan actually said that. Dark 1 and Dark 2 raised their heads to look at them at the same time. They had encountered many dangerous things in the past. It was all decided by drawing lots. Dark 2 did not think much of it, Dark 1¡¯s grip on the chopsticks only tightened a little.

 Chapter 810 - Each With Their Own Thoughts, On the Eve of Departure

    <h4>Chapter 810 Each With Their Own Thoughts, On the Eve of Departure</h4>

    ¡°What did you say? You found the source of the heart? Good, good, that¡¯s great. I will arrange it. I will definitely arrange it here. Thank you, thank you so much.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei hung up the phone. The tears on her face could not help but fall. At this moment, it was not an exaggeration to describe her as ecstatic.

    This was great. She had really found the source of the heart. Her son could be saved. He could be saved.

    However, the most important thing now was to find a ce for her son to undergo surgery. If he was in the current hospital, she would definitely be easily discovered by Jiang Haoting.

    If she wanted to transfer to a military hospital, the military hospital would definitely be able to do it.

    However, Jiang Haoting might not agree. It seemed that she would have to make a big fuss with them again. If necessary, she could choose to cooperate with the Kong family. In order to save her child, she would go all out. She did not care about anything else.

    Moreover, Jiang Haoting wanted her to raise that little b*stard. In his dreams. If it were not for their many years of friendship, she would not even help them hide it. Now, she could be considered to have done her best. However, they actually did not even save her son. This Jiang family was simply a snake¡¯s nest, a poisonous nest.

    ¡°You want to transfer the child to the military hospital? Shaowei, stop messing around. I said that I will not allow you to find the source of the heart.¡±

    ¡°Professor Tang from the military hospital is very good at treating heart disease. Even if we go look for the heart now, we won¡¯t be able to find it again. I just want my Wenkang to have a little chance. Maybe Professor Tang is his fated person?¡±

    ¡°Not looking for the heart?¡±

    ¡°How can I find it? The doctor said that Wenkang¡¯s illness cannotst for more than three months. Even if we go look for it now, we won¡¯t be able to find a suitable one. I ept my fate. But seeing that Wenkang is working so hard, I have to make it easier for him to leave. Since Professor Tang has the ability, let¡¯s make the best of it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think like that. As for sending Wenkang to the military hospital, go ahead. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it.¡±

    Jiang Haoting also let out a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that one day he wouldy his hands on his wife.

    He had feelings for Qiu Shaowei. Back then, before they gave birth to Wenkang, they had another child. However, when the child was in the womb, because of his political enemy¡¯s revenge, the child was stillborn. It was also a boy.

    If he had been born, he would be at least 20 years old now, and he would definitely be the most outstanding third generation of the Jiang family.

    However, because he could not save the child, he had always felt guilty toward Qiu Shaowei. It was only after seven years that they had another child.

    When the child was born, there happened to be an ident. It could be said that it was a narrow escape, but fortunately, he was saved. It was just that after he was born, his body had been in poor health, and he even had a congenital heart disease.

    He was also resigned to his fate, so he ced all his attention on his career. When it came to the matter of the child, he could just choose one from his younger brothers, as long as he was a member of the Jiang family.

    However, he did not expect that he would meet with an unexpected variable. That little celebrity actually seduced him. He, who had always been calm and collected, just could not hold it in that day.

    Fortunately, this Nan Ya was actually pregnant with his child in one hit. When he first found out, he was ecstatic. Later, when he found out that it was a boy, his excitement was even more inexpressible.

    However, at this time, Wenkang¡¯s condition worsened. He once felt sorry for his son, who had been in the hospital for more than half a year. However, no matter how much he felt sorry for him, when he saw that he could not speak more than a few words and was panting weakly, his heart slowly turned cold.

    To be honest, he might not even see the child once a month.

    He was busy, really busy.

    Now that the child was about to die, it could be considered as thest thing he did for the child. Moreover, he had already received news that Yan Kuan and the others were about to enter the mountain. He would definitely not act rashly at this time.

    He had even arranged for a group of people to follow closely behind. If his body was safe and sound, it would not be impossible for him to nurture the child in Nan Ya¡¯s stomach to grow up. Their Jiang family would definitely be an aristocratic family like the Ouyang family that had been passed down for a thousand years.

    Jiang Haoting did not say that he would take a look at the child, but he did not object either. Qiu Shaowei¡¯s heart turned cold, but fortunately, she got the answer she wanted and rushed to the hospital.

    As for the deal with the Kong family, Jiang Haoting, it was his Jiang family that forced them to do this¡­

    Everyone had a hugebat backpack. Apart from some emergency medicine andmon items, they also had all kinds of weapons. Each of them even had apressed oxygen bottle and gas mask.

    They couldst for at least four hours without oxygen.

    They wore a fullbat mini-suit with waterproof design. It was the world¡¯s newest bullet-proof vest. It was light and convenient, just like a small vest. Even if they wore it in the early spring, they would not find it too hot.

    Not to mention otherpact electronic equipment and advanced weapons. Even the hand on each person¡¯s wrist was inputted with various programs. Even if there was no signal, without the inte, they could still input all kinds of information they needed to find.

    All the preparatory work was extremely meticulous. Not only that, in order to avoid getting lost, Yan Kuan also took out a mini connector the size of a grain of rice and injected it into the surface of his skin. This allowed it to exist in his body.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao also had one in her body.

    These two things were connected to each other. As long as they were more than five meters away from each other, they would emit a burning sensation on the surface of the skin of the arm to let the other predict it.

    This was also specially prepared by Yan Kuan to prevent them from being separated from Xiaoxiao.

    All the equipment was prepared, except for the drawing of lots. Because this Shen family¡¯s secret fund had been passed down for a thousand years and was still buried deep in the mountains, although they had already nned out the general location¡­ It was as if they were exploring for treasure.

    They even guessed that the Shen family¡¯s secret fund would be simr to an ancient tomb.

    Of course, this understanding was epted by most people. Therefore, no one knew what was underground. This drawing of lots could be considered a life and death draw.

    From Dark 1 to Dark 20, the best 10 would be drawn. The Four Hall Masters would not bring any of them. This was also to ensure the stability of the Dark Empire.

    Dark i did not want to draw because as Yan Kuan¡¯s personal bodyguard, he would definitely be by his side. However, Yan Kuan said that just because he was his personal bodyguard, he could not make decisions for him. Moreover, this time it was not unusual. In the end, it was because of Xiaoxiao¡¯s matter and not because of the problems of the Dark Empire¡¯s internal gang.

    Although everyone was willing to risk their lives for their mistress and their boss, Shen Xiaoxiao insisted that everyone draw lots. No one was an exception.

    Hence, even though Dark 1 had some doubts in his heart, he did not say anything.

    Dark 2, 3, 5, 7, 9, 11, 12, 16, 18, 20. Dark 1 failed because the result was decided by drawing lots. Even though Dark 1 clearly disagreed, no one said anything. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao only said to Dark 1:

    ¡°Since we haven¡¯t drawn, then the Dark Empire will be supervised by you and the Four Hall Masters. The area of the forest is not big. We wille out in less than five days. Brothers, prepare to set off¡­¡±

 Chapter 811 - 1 Into the Mountains, In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 811 Into the Mountains, In Danger</h4>

    In the early spring of April, the branches of the trees spread out luxuriously. The green, fresh, and trembling leaves weaved into a fine of domes and dark green clouds, stopping in the clear blue sky. Walking in the jungle between the mountains was somewhat disappointing the beauty of the spring scenery.

    They were a group of 13 people. In addition to the 10 secret guards, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan, there was also a doctor from the base who was proficient in Chinese and Western medicine apanying them.

    Each of them was leading a horse and carrying their supplies. Of course, there were also people. Walking in the mountains and forests, especially in thispletely undeveloped mountain forest, the best means of transportation was the horse.

    They had been trying to reduce the burden and physical waste. From the range they had surveyed, it would take at least a day to walk to the ce they were going to.

    They set off at 6 am. Every two hours, they let the horses rest for 15 minutes before continuing. At night, they would set up camp and rest in an open space. Simrly, three groups of people would take turns on duty.

    ¡°After walking for a day, are you tired? Eat something.¡±

    As it was the first day, when they left in the morning, 19 even packed a dozen sandwiches for Shen Xiaoxiao to bring. It happened to be early spring, so even when they took them out from the sealed box, they did not spoil at all.

    The only problem with their departure this time was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s food. Of course, Yan Kuan would not let anyone touch the things that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to eat, so he carried them all on his back personally. Although it was some dry food, there were some nutrients as well. They were all supplies that Shen Xiaoxiao needed. Drinking a bottle every day could maintain her energy for a day. ¡°I¡¯m fine. has everyone settled down? ording to today¡¯s schedule, we would arrive at our destination around noon tomorrow. I don¡¯t know what it would be like over there, but today is peaceful. Is there barbecued meat outside? It smells so good.¡±

    ¡°They killed pheasants and hares. There¡¯s a lot of prey in spring. Even if it¡¯s not enough meat, it¡¯s not enough fat. This is for you.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao took a small barbecued chicken and ate it. Yan Kuan tidied up the things in the tent and started chatting with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°I think we left very smoothly today. There were no idents at all.¡± When she was with Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care much about how she ate, let alone how she ate.

    Yan Kuan naturally knew what Shen Xiaoxiao meant by this. After tidying up the bed, he slowly said, ¡°So, tonight is the key. Whether it¡¯s the wild beasts or those people, they have been hungry for a whole winter to hunt for food. Seeing the delicious food in front of them, they naturally can¡¯t resist the temptation.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Jiang Haoting will send people? And Dark 1?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably. But I still don¡¯t know which side Dark 1 is on because his loyalty to me is definitely not fake. And I found out that he is targeting you.¡±

    ¡°Me? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s you. So I think Dark 1 either has a connection with the old woman or your grandfather Shen Guoan.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t agree to bring Lin Jiahui, Han Jia, and Liu Yufei now?¡±

    ¡°Bringing three women who are in the way won¡¯t help us. I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Someone will help us send them over so that we can savebor.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao quickly finished a whole chicken and drank a mouthful of water before continuing to eat the sandwich. As she ate, she continued to say, ¡°In other words, if Dark 1 or the other people hiding in the dark were also targeting the Shen family¡¯s secret fund, they would definitely try to rescue them while we were away. They might even bring them here, right?

    ¡°After all, the key to opening the Shen family¡¯s secret fund is with me.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡±

    ¡°Every time I mention the Shen family¡¯s secret fund, I feel awkward. I think it¡¯s more reasonable to say that it¡¯s the Shen family¡¯s ancient tomb. It¡¯s been buried in the wilderness for thousands of years. If it¡¯s not a tomb, then what is it?¡±

    ¡°Who gave the secret fund its name? How is it nice to hear?¡±

    ¡°If you like to call it an ancient tomb, then it¡¯s an ancient tomb. You, eat something and get some rest. Tomorrow is the most important day.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Are you going on patrol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look, but I¡¯m just outside the tent.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯tpare to Yan Kuan. She knew this better than anyone else. So when Yan Kuan said that he was going to go out to investigate, she simply wiped her face after eating and fell asleep. With this man by her side¡­ It was much easier.

    In the early spring, the forest was always cold at night. Fortunately, their battle uniforms were made of special materials, and they were not afraid of being frozen even in the middle of winter.

    However, it was just past 12 o¡¯clock in the middle of winter in a ce that was not afraid of heavy snow. Almost everyone woke up from the cold at the same time.

    This kind of cold was the same kind that came from the ground. It was not the cold wind, and the leaves did not move at all.

    Just this strange weather alone made everyone run out of the tent, including Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Why is it suddenly so cold?¡±¡®Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan did not know what was going on, but the thermometer suddenly dropped from 10 degrees to-10 degrees.

    This was definitely not normal. Frost fog and ice shards had already appeared at -10 degrees.

    However, there was not a single bit of frost on the surrounding grass.

    ¡°Look at the fire.¡±

    The secret guards cried out in surprise. Everyone looked at the bonfires in every corner.

    Their tents were formed in a circle. There was a fire in the middle of the tent and a few bonfires around the tent.

    This was also to prevent wild beasts from approaching. Wild beasts were afraid of bonfires, and this was amon practice.

    But it was because of this that everyone saw something strange. These bonfires had all turned from orange-red mes to orchids at this moment. This scene made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Under what circumstances did this fire turn into orchids?

    When they encountered phosphorus or something else in the air.

    ¡°Everyone, put on your gas masks.¡±

    However, no matter what they encountered, the sudden change in the mes was definitely not simple. They had yet to reach their destination and were at least a hundred miles away from their destination. Now, such a strange scene had appeared¡­ Then what would happen next?

    What else would appear?

    Just as Yan Kuan finished speaking and asked everyone to put on their gas masks, it was already a littlete. The first to show symptoms was Dark 20. He was the closest to the bonfire and was also the weakest one.

    His scalp was numb, his limbs were weak, and his head was dizzy. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong will, he would have fainted on the ground long ago.

    Immediately after, the other secret guards also showed the same symptoms. In less than 10 minutes, other than Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao, and everyone else who was still standing on the same spot, all of them fainted on the ground without exception. What was going on? Why were only the two of them safe and sound?

 Chapter 812 - Who Is This Guy

    <h4>Chapter 812 Who Is This Guy</h4>

    Even though Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan¡¯s reactions were fast enough, they were still caught off guard after everyone fainted one after another.

    However, they were filled with doubts. Why did everyone get into trouble but only the two of them?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Xiaoxiao, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head sullenly. No, she was not feeling unwell at all.

    Yan Kuan walked in front of his unconscious brother and touched his nose. He was still breathing and his heartbeat was normal. He had just fainted.

    ¡°Put on the gas masks for them.¡±

    Fortunately, everyone had put on the gas masks in their hands. Two of them had even put them on.

    Therefore, the two of them quickly put on their masks in less than a minute and looked around vigntly.

    However, at this moment, their fingers suddenly emitted a blue light.

    They looked down and saw the Obsidian Star.

    They had almost forgotten about the Obsidian Star.

    Only when there was a crisis would the Obsidian Star emit such a light. Now that the Obsidian Star was like this, could it be that there was really something wrong with the surrounding air.

    Or could it be that the reason why they were fine was because of the Obsidian Star?

    ¡°Did the Obsidian Star help us?¡± ¡°The Obsidian Star was originally a meteorite, which was also the location of a small piece of essence in the innermost part of arge meteorite.¡±

    ¡°ording to legend, when the old leader of the Dark Empire obtained this treasure, he had someone make two rings out of it. Unfortunately, none of the three leaders wore this ring until you and I wore it.¡±

    ¡°So this thing saved us?¡±.

    ¡°Most likely. The origin of this thing is strange. It only gives off light when it is in danger. However, I have never seen it move even after several times of danger. I thought that it was fake.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a light to appear at this time.¡±

    ¡°I guess it knows that you are strong. Ordinary people can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, the important thing now wasn¡¯t that the two of them were joking, but that they were looking around vigntly.

    This sudden change in temperature had caused everyone to faint. The mes were also like orchids. Something had to appear, right? It wouldn¡¯t be like this for no reason.

    The two of them were just about to investigate their surroundings when they suddenly heard a series of roars.

    This sound was like the roar of a tiger or the roar of a lion. The sound was long and carried a strong impact. The two of them looked at each other. What was this thing shouting again?

    Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. Because this cry came one after another, he immediately activated the audio function on his wrist. He immediately recorded the sound and the watch automatically began to identify

    However, after a few seconds, the watch showed that there was no matching beast cry.

    They should have guessed this result a long time ago, but when they saw the data on the instrument, they still felt an inexplicable sense of panic.

    This was only the first day, and it was only 100 miles away from their real destination.

    The Shen family had been guarding this deep mountain, and no one had ever entered such a deep ce. However, the cry was so shocking and no one noticed it? ¡°What is it?¡±

    as

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not anything good anyway, and it seems to be getting closer and closer to

    us.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s astonishing hearing naturally heard the sound getting louder and louder. Not only that, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes even saw a faint blue light moving towards them from afar, and that blue light was simr to a line. ¡°There¡¯s something over there.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked over when Shen Xiaoxiao said that, but his field of vision was only pitch ck. He hurriedly put on his gas mask. The lens on this gas mask was a thermal mirror. It could see all moving heat sources in the dark.

    However, other than a line of blue light, nothing else could be seen.

    Yan Kuan took off his gas mask and frowned. Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly asked, ¡°Do you see it?¡±

    ¡°Other than a row of blue lights that looked like lines, I can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t see it? That thing is moving, but the thermal camera can¡¯t see anything? That only means that there¡¯s no heat source on that thing. An animal without heat source. A snake?¡±

    ¡°A snake? It¡¯s so far away. If it¡¯s a snake, it¡¯s not small.¡±

    Just as Yan Kuan finished speaking, he heard Shen Xiaoxiao gulp and say:

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not small.¡±

    ¡°You saw it?¡±

    Yan Kuan guessed a little when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance. Only Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes had the ability to see from so far away. When he looked with his naked eyes, other than the speed of blue light that he could see with his eyes, everything else was pitch ck.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was at a loss because she saw it. Not only did she see it, but she was also shocked and had her worldview overturned.

    ¡°F*ck, we¡¯ve met a tough opponent this time.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He immediately picked up the submachine gun that had fallen to the ground and gave one to Shen Xiaoxiao. He held the other in his hand and aimed at the moving object in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot yet.¡±

    At this moment, Yan Kuan also vaguely saw the object that was crawling over from afar. No wonder he could only see the blue light moving. This was not a snake, it was simply the ancestor of snakes.

    Even the African originator was definitely not as huge as this thing in front of him.

    Not only that, the scales all over its body even emitted a strange blue light. Itsrge tail that was dozens of meters long was dragging on the grass. Its head was slightly raised. Even so, it was still a few meters tall.

    Its entire head was iparably huge. Even from a distance, one could still smell the thick stench of blood from its half-opened bloody mouth.

    The most important thing was that its head was triangr in shape. Each scale seemed to be the size of an adult¡¯s palm. Its two originally not big eyes were dark red, and there were two bumps on the top of its head. Where did this big fellow run out from?

    ¡°Is this a snake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be. Look at its horns. If it grows another hundred or thousand years, it might turn into a flood dragon.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Are you telling a myth?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled helplessly. He hoped that this was telling a myth.

    ¡°Is this big fellow going to treat us as dinner?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was beating fast. This was the biggest problem he had encountered in his life. He had already lost 80% of the battle before it even started, and thest 20% was negligible.

    ¡°Should I shoot?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Look at the scales on its head. If you hit it, it¡¯ll probably scratch it.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the big snake let out another roar. It suddenly stopped not far from Shen Xiaoxiao and the others, at most 50 meters away. It just let out a warning roar at them. What was it trying to do?

    ¡°What is it trying to do? Could it be¡­¡±

 Chapter 813 - 3 Follow Me

    <h4>Chapter 813 Follow Me</h4>

    It was a cold night in early spring, but perhaps it was because of this giant creature, the temperature around here dropped by nearly 20 degrees.

    The contrast made this ce even more strange.

    The giant snake stopped at a distance of more than 20 meters away from them.

    Its scarlet eyes looked even more terrifying in the blue light.

    Therge snake opened its mouth wide and spat out a ck tongue. Large amounts of saliva flowed out from its mouth. It looked like it was drooling because it wanted to eat something

    Because of this, even if it stopped where it was and did not move, this action still made people¡¯s hearts tremble and their scalps go numb.

    ¡°It looks very simr to General. Is it waiting for food?¡±

    Yan Kuan also saw the appearance of the snake and had the same feeling in his heart. However, Yan Kuan was not sure. Normally, wild beasts would not wait for their prey in such a cute manner.

    Even its huge body made all the prey terrified. It could not be afraid of the ferocity of the prey, so why was it standing still? What was it trying to do?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s waiting for food. It¡¯s warning us.¡± ¡°Warning us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, try it.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he patted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and took two steps forward. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan worriedly. At this moment, the huge snake once again faced the sky and roared. Its appearance was indeed simr to warning Yan Kuan not to move forward.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also realized that the roar of this huge creature seemed to be very simr to the roar of a dragon that she had seen in movies and television.

    It seemed that this thing was not necessarily something. If it could really make the two things on its head grow out and the snake grew horns, everyone would probably think that it was a snake that had turned into a dragon. Was this thing a flood dragon or a snake? ¡°Don¡¯t go over.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Yan Kuan took another two steps forward. The big snake¡¯s cry became even more ferocious. Not only that, its long and big snake tail suddenly swept over.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so frightened that she hurriedly called out. However, just when Shen Xiaoxiao thought that it would attack Yan Kuan, she saw that its snake tail had swept towards the other fainted horse.

    With a sweep of its tail, the adult horse was brought before it. Its pair of blood-red eyes looked at its surroundings and its round drum moved. It looked just like an uncivilized child.

    Its snake tongue first licked the horse, then it opened its mouth wide and swallowed the horse.

    The horse had just been swallowed in the snake¡¯s mouth. One could imagine just how big the snake¡¯s mouth was.

    After swallowing the horse in two or three bites, the drool was no longer flowing, but the pair of scarlet eyes seemed to be brighter. However, they were not staring at Yan Kuan, but at the horse that had fallen to the side not far away from Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan took another two steps forward. Only then did the big snake realize that there were still people here. It immediately roared again and roared angrily at Yan Kuan again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke it. It hasn¡¯t activated its intelligence yet.¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that this thing was a little silly and cute, but he still took another two steps forward.

    At this moment, the snake swept its tail over and directly wrapped Yan Kuan up in the air.

    When he looked at the snake for no reason, he would only think that it was a huge thing. However, when he was really wrapped up by the snake, he could feel just how much strength its tail exerted.

    A python as thick as an arm could strangle a person to death, let alone this snake?

    When Yan Kuan was swept away, Shen Xiaoxiao was already scared out of her wits. She immediately took out the gun in her hand and fired at the snake.

    However, just as Yan Kuan had said before, the bullet did not have any reaction when it hit the snake¡¯s head. The scales on its body were as hard as steel

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the gun was useless, so she ran forward. She would definitely not watch Yan Kuan get into trouble.

    Yan Kuan was rolled up by the snake and put in its mouth. Just like before, it actually licked Yan Kuan¡¯s face with its tongue. The smell of blood was more intuitive from a distance.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hand had already grabbed a special de. Moreover, when the snake tail rolled him up, he knew that he could not escape, so he left his hands outside.

    His lower body was trapped, but the gun hanging on his chest had also helped him to break free. Otherwise, he would have been rolled to death by the snake tail.

    Yan Kuan saw that the snake¡¯s tongue wasing out at him. Without saying anything, he swung his sword at the snake. The snake was not like an iron wall. With this sh, the snake¡¯s tongue, which was as thick as an arm, was cut open by Yan Kuan. Scarlet blood dripped from the snake¡¯s mouth.

    The snake¡¯s most important tongue was injured by Yan Kuan. The snake was in so much pain that it raised its head and roared again. Its tail loosened and Yan Kuan fell from the sky.

    Shen Xiaoxiao rushed over. After seeing that Yan Kuan was fine, she said to him,¡±If you cut off its tongue, it will definitely not let us go.¡±

    ¡°Run back.¡±

    The two of them ran back, but the snake was annoyed, so it naturally wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily.

    Itsrge tail swept through the tents nearby like the wind, and all of them were knocked over by it.

    This furious look shocked Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Horses, run towards the horses.¡±

    As soon as Yan Kuan finished speaking, they ran towards the horses. The 13 horses that they had entered the mountain were all left in one ce. One had just been swept away by therge snake, and there were still 12 horses standing there. And they were hiding behind these 12 horses.

    At this moment, the giant snake stopped in front of these horses as expected. It tilted its head and watched as the horse suddenly used its injured tongue to roll the horse into its mouth.

    It swallowed it whole, and the second horse followed.

    ¡°This snake didn¡¯t gain intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if it gained intelligence, then it would be a big deal.¡±

    ¡°It ate all these horses. Is it our turn to be eaten?¡±

    ¡°We have to strike first.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in confusion. Strike first? How did they strike first?

    ¡°How do we do that?¡±

    ¡°Hit the snake.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think this snake will eat people.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao said this, Yan Kuan looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±.

    ¡°If it wanted to eat, it would have done so just now. I think it¡¯s giving us a warning.¡±

    ¡°Guardian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a guardian.¡±

    ¡°What kind of thing has such aguardian to protect it?¡±

    While the two were talking, the first ten horses had all been eaten. Although the snake was big, these horses were all adult horses. After eating more than ten of them, it would not be able to eat.

    Moreover, its round and big belly exined everything

    It stared nkly at thest two horses that had not been eaten. Then, it tilted its head and looked at Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, as if it was thinking about something. However, at this moment, the sound of machine gun fire pierced through the sky. The two of them turned their heads to look, and the snake also reacted, it turned around and used its big tail to attack the humans who were shooting at it and wearing strange masks.

    ¡°So fast¡­¡±

 Chapter 814 - Stupid and Cute Team

    <h4>Chapter 814 Stupid and Cute Team</h4>

    Short cannons, machine guns, all heavy weapons. A small team of 20 people, each wearing not only a gas mask, but also a huge backpack.

    ¡°Special Forces!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s obvious that they are specially trained Special Forces.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoting!¡±

    The two looked at each other and stepped back a little. Although the snake¡¯s scales were as sharp as steel, with so many small shells bombarding it, even an iron wall would be blown out.

    It was easy to tell that the snake was extremely furious from its continuous roars.

    Its long snake tail swept across the surroundings, directly sweeping the nearest row of people into the air andnding heavily.

    Its plump stomach that had just eaten its fill made its movements a little slow. The snake simply made a vomiting motion and directly vomited out four adult horses from its mouth, which were covered by the gastric juice in its stomach. It looked extremely disgusting. But because it did so, it became more agile.

    This time, the snake¡¯s fighting strength increased by a level, and the battle between the two sides became more intense.

    However, the team¡¯s weapons were well-equipped. The snake¡¯s tail had many holes, and blood sttered in all directions. Maybe it knew how powerful the things in these people¡¯s hands were.

    In the end, it remained vignt as it roared in the sky and in all directions before it turned around and ran into the distance.

    No one would chase after this behemoth. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the blue light getting further and further away.

    However, the team suffered heavy casualties. Half of the 20-man team was destroyed.

    The others were also injured to varying degrees.

    The leader¡¯s face could not be seen because apart from Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan, everyone else was wearing gas masks. They slowly sat on the ground to rest while the leader walked in front of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°We saved your lives and even lost half of our brothers.¡±

    The leader did not look good. His brothers had died right in front of him, and there were so many of them. Not long ago, everyone was stillughing and joking together. It had only been a short while since they were separated by life and death.

    Everyone felt bad.

    Those who were not injured began to clean up their brothers¡¯ bodies. Everyone saw the leader¡¯s expression. Of course, they were extremely dissatisfied with the person they saved.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny. We didn¡¯t ask you to save us, and you really came to save us? Everyone knows the purpose of Jiang Haoting sending you here. There is no need for him to stand on the high ground. He could let youe here because he didn¡¯t want to let you live.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s venomous tongue made the leader want nothing more than to tear the woman in front of him into pieces. She actually said that. They were the ones who had saved them. They really deserved to die.

    The others also heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t care about the pain on their bodies and immediately stood up. They walked behind their leader and shouted, ¡°You d*mn woman, what did you say?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the nine old, weak, and crippled soldiers behind him. When he heard their arrogant words toward Shen Xiaoxiao, he immediately took out the Blue Demon in his hand and attacked them. Although Blue Demon could not deal with the big snake, it could deal with these people. The weapons and equipment of China were definitely not as advanced as the equipment that Yan Kuan and the others had specially prepared for this trip. Even this gas mask was a lot of burden. It was still the type of big-headed mask.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s attack was aimed at their hoods. Everyone¡¯s eyepatch ss was directly shattered by Yan Kuan¡¯s Blue Demon. Everyone looked at the useless gas masks in horror. It was only ten seconds. They were originally fine¡­ Those who were full of energy even when they spoke all fell to the ground. As long as they breathed in the air here, they would definitely faint immediately.

    Even his secret guards could not withstand it. He did not think that these small soldiers could.

    Other than the leader, everyone else fainted on the ground.

    The leader looked at Yan Kuan in horror and suddenly eximed, ¡°You are the ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. You don¡¯t even know who I am and you still ept the mission to enter the mountain? Are you really too bold? Or are you just too stupid?¡± The leader¡¯s face had long turned pale, but he was wearing a hood, so no one could see the change in his expression. But even so, the fear in his heart was even more extreme.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the mission I received.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°Cooperate, enter the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, cooperate to enter the mountain? Jiang Haoting couldn¡¯t have only told you this, right? He must have also told you to snatch the things in our hands, right?¡± The leader was speechless for a moment. Indeed, Jiang Haoting had secretly told them, but Jiang Haoting said that this group of people were foreign tomb robbers who came to China to steal treasures.

    ¡°You¡¯re not tomb robbers?¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re so simple that I don¡¯t know how to describe the feelings in my heart at this moment. I really can¡¯t bear to make a move on you.¡±

    The leader choked once again, but he wasn¡¯t really that stupid. He turned around and looked at his brothers who were lying on the ground. Dead or injured, were they really sent to their deaths on this mission?

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really toozy to exin it to you, but seeing your innocent look, I still have to tell you that this entire mountain belongs to my Shen family. If I go into the mountain to look for things in my own territory, how can I be called a grave robber?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Thews of China definitely do not allow the private sale of mountains and forests. At most, you have the right to contract them.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to describe you. You¡¯re too simple. How did you get chosen by Jiang Haoting? Could it be because you¡¯re simple and easy to control?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stopped smiling. She looked at the leader and said:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Jiang Haoting. He doesn¡¯t have military power. It seems that he was forced to do something. Jiang Haoting is not a good dock. Kid, it¡¯s toote for you to stand on the same side now. However, you can still save the lives of your remaining brothers.¡±

    <b>ir re</b>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you so stupid? Did you see the snake just now? Originally, it wasn¡¯t going to eat us, but did you see it? It was eating horses, but you guys bombarded it without saying anything and even injured it. This animal¡¯s desire for revenge is even more terrifying than a human¡¯s, and the snake isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will seek revenge on you guys? Also, do you think it will be easy if you walk further back? Your brothers suffered heavy casualties.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    These words simply spoke to the leader¡¯s heart. That¡¯s right, they had injured the snake. If the snake wanted to seek revenge, none of them would be able to escape.

    When they had entered this mountain previously, they had discovered that the miasma here was extremely heavy. Otherwise, they would not have put on their gas masks in advance.

    They had not expected to encounter this thing and the ck Emperor instead. What was going on?

    ¡°Take your time to think about it. Looking at you, I reckon you¡¯ll have to digest it properly. As for those who fainted, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t die¡­¡±

 Chapter 815 - Intercept and Advance

    <h4>Chapter 815 Intercept and Advance</h4>

    The temperature on the thermometer slowly rose, and the speed of light on the bonfire slowly changed from orchid to orange. Yan Kuan nced at the rising sun in the sky and had a n in his mind. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°They should be waking up soon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already woken up after a nap. She was relieved to see the sunlight slowly pouring in under the giant woven by the leaves.

    One after another, the people lying on the ground slowly woke up and threw away the gas masks on their faces. Dark 2 woke up the fastest. When he saw Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao standing at the side, he hurriedly asked, ¡°My Lord, Boss, are you guys okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Dark 2, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Dark 2. He did not look unwell at all, and his expression did not change. Dark 2 knew that they had all fainted previously, and there were so many brothers beside him. Yan Kuan had carried them onto the cushions, and they were all waking up one by one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable, nor do I have a headache. I just feel a little cold.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying on the ground for a whole night. Although you¡¯vey on cushions for the entire night, you were still unconscious and did not move. It¡¯s normal for you to feel a little cold. Look at the other brothers.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    mo

    Dark 2 moved a little and quickly took care of the others. Dark 3 and the others slowly woke up as well.

    The leader on the other side also saw his brothers waking up one after another. Dark 2 and Dark 3 had already understood what had happened because they had ced cameras around every tent. A lot of images were recorded.

    Especially when they saw the huge snake, they all sucked in a breath. This was really terrifying

    ¡°Without horses, we can only walk. At this speed, we can reach our destination tonight. But those people over there, Dark 2, go and negotiate with those people over there.¡±

    Yan Kuan instructed Dark 2, but before Dark 2 could go over, the leader walked over.

    In broad daylight, perhaps they saw that the people on their side had taken off their masks, so they all took off their masks. At this moment, they could finally see the leader¡¯s appearance clearly.

    He really was a man with a baby face. He was at most 30 years old. No wonder Shen Xiaoxiao thought that this man was a little silly and cute. Just by looking at his appearance, one could tell that he was an honest, big-headed soldier.

    ¡°What? Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will bury the dead brothers on the spot. The other injured ones will also leave. The four of us who have not been injured want to go in with you.¡±

    ¡°Go in with us? And you want to rob us?¡±

    ¡°No, we want all the brothers to go out without any punishment. The few of us have to go into the mountain. Each of us has a tracking device and a life detector. We have to go into the mountain. Otherwise, if we abandon the mission, when that timees, we will still have to go to the military court.¡± Yan Kuan nced at the four of them. Each of them had a different expression, but when they looked at Yan Kuan, there was a hint of respect and fear on their faces.

    Yan Kuan smiled and said to the leader, ¡°If you want to follow, then follow. No one will care if you lose your life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ck Emperor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Who gave you the route map?¡±

    The leader took a nce at Yan Kuan. They had really guessed it. They would definitely make them exin it clearly, or else they wouldn¡¯t have let them follow. Thus, the leader continued:

    ¡°A man named Pei Li. The boss originally asked him to enter the mountain with us, but that man disappeared halfway. So, there are only a few of us now.¡±

    ¡°You said that Pei Li went into the mountain with you and disappeared halfway?¡±

    ¡°Yes,st night. He said that he needed to go to the toilet, but he never came back. We started looking for him, and then we saw the situation on your side.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other. Why didn¡¯t Pei Li die? They had sent people to get rid of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed Dark 1.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Dark 2 and Dark 3, who were closest to her, looked at each other. They felt uneasy.

    The two of them knew about this. Their boss had ordered them to get rid of Pei Li when they entered the mountain. However, not only did Pei Li not die, he even brought these people into the mountain.

    What was going on with Dark 1? ¡°Boss, Dark 1?¡±Dark 2 asked.

    Yan Kuan nced at Dark 2 and said indifferently,¡±It¡¯s just as you think. Alright, pack your things and prepare to enter the mountain. Once you find Pei Li, kill him without mercy.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    No matter where Pei Li got the route map from, he definitely could not leave here alive. As soon as they saw him, they would kill him immediately.

    Everyone packed their things and continued to set off..

    After Dark 1 personally sent 19 and the children on the ne, he returned to the vi. 19 took the two children and Huang Yueyan and flew directly to Phuket. However, on the same night, he used another identity to change the flight and flew to China again, rushing to the old house overnight.

    On Huang Yueyan¡¯s side, just as she settled down at home, a group of people barged into the vi. Fortunately, their security was tight, and Huang Yueyan could be considered to have been prepared.

    The target of those people was not Huang Yueyan but the two children. When they found out that the children and 19 were not in the vi, they immediately retreated. They did not stop at all and had no intention of hurting Huang Yueyan.

    After they left, Huang Yueyan looked at Ai Wei with a frown and said, ¡°Their actions are really fast. If 19 and the children had left a stepter, they would have fallen into their hands.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Other than the people in the Dark Empire, no one knows that the two children and 19 followed us to Phuket. This mole is really fast.¡±

    ¡°Well, fortunately, Xiaoxiao and the others have already made arrangements. 19 is very cautious and Little Treasure is very smart. He should be fine.¡±

    Although she said that, Huang Yueyan was still very worried about the two children. However, at this time, even she did not know where the two children had been taken by 19, so she could not help even if she wanted to.

    ¡°They¡¯re not here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t found any trace of 19 and the two children.¡± ¡°Search in China immediately.¡± ¡°China? Why not abroad?¡±

    ¡°They might not have left China. The more dangerous a ce is, the safer it is. Remember, don¡¯t hurt any of them, especially the two children.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    After the man in ck left, the man standing in the corner fell down on the sofa tiredly. At this moment, Dark 1 had long lost his usual silence and coldness. His face had a hint of vicissitudes and helplessness.

    They had already suspected him. Sigh, hahaha, what should be suspected, they should have suspected long ago. How could they bear to trust a thing like him¡­

 Chapter 816 - This Woman Is Too Gluttonous

    <h4>Chapter 816 This Woman Is Too Gluttonous</h4>

    The only two horses left were for Shen Xiaoxiao to ride on, and one was used to carry some important materials. At this time, they were d that they had brought the horse into the mountain earlier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they brought a woman into the mountain. Everyone carries such heavy things, but only that woman can carry such light things.¡±

    One of the weakest soldiers who was following Red Bull could not help butin to everyone while he was resting.

    Moreover, everyone was resting and eating lunch. He could clearly see that those secret guards were simply experts at harming the wild prey in the mountain. As they walked, they did not let go of the prey that passed by them.

    An hour ago, they had killed a wild boar. These people did not leave any hair behind. They did not find it troublesome to hunt so many things.

    The soldier was called Cow. He was as stubborn as the cow. In their hometown, a woman was supposed to take care of her husband and raise the children. How could she run around with a group of men like this?

    What made Cow even more depressed was, was this woman a good-for-nothing? Didn¡¯t she eat too much? That wild boar weighed at least 100 catties. It was just right for the 13 of them to share the food, but that woman ate almost one-third of it and even ate a roasted rabbit.

    Oh my god, she ate more than men like them.

    Moreover, were those secret guards stupid? They worked so hard to kill the roasted prey, yet they still fought to let that woman eat it. That woman didn¡¯t reject anything. Could she eat it?

    ¡°You eat your roast chicken. It¡¯s none of your business what she does.¡±

    Red Bull knew a little. Last night, when everyone was unconscious, only the ck Emperor and his wife were safe and sound. Just from this point alone, he knew that this woman was definitely not simple. It was normal for her to eat a little more. What if she was born with a good appetite? Of course, she could indeed eat a lot.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the others naturally heard the muttering of Cow. Dark 3 was a lively person. He could not help but joke with Cow: ¡°I say, Little Milk, are you envious of my boss¡¯ good appetite? Not everyone eats grass and produces milk like you. We don¡¯t have such noble sentiments.¡± ¡°Who are you calling Little Milk?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you called Cow? Don¡¯t cows produce milk?¡±

    Everyoneughed when Dark 3 said this, but the soldier¡¯s face turned red. This child was not old, and he looked to be in his early 20s. Those who were able to carry out such a mission were all people with real abilities.

    Cow was one of the best soldiers in the army. Now that he was being ridiculed for only producing milk, it would be strange if he did not get angry. He threw the drumstick on the ground and stood up to speak to Dark 3: ¡°You bandit, who do you think you are? If you have the ability, fight me one-on-one.¡±

    In the army, martial prowess was very important. If they were not convinced, they would directly challenge him. This was very normal to them.

    However, Dark 3 was extremely calm from beginning to end as he chewed on the roasted chicken in his hand. He looked at Cow with a smile on his lips and said:

    ¡°I am a bandit. It is definitely impossible for me to fight you one-on-one. It is not bad to deal with you one-on-one. However, I am not as stupid as you to waste my strength in this ce. Of course, dealing with you is only a matter of minutes, but I don¡¯t want to move.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are going too far.¡± As soon as Cow finished speaking, he wanted to pounce on Dark 3. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had just finished eating the rabbit, so she threw the bone in her hand at Cow¡¯s feet without even looking at it.

    This throw not only shocked Cow, but it also scared Red Bull, and the other two, Buffalo and Yellow Ox, so much that they stood up from the ground.

    Why were they so surprised? Because Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bone just happened tond on the stone beside Cow¡¯s foot.

    That stone was used to cushion their buttocks just a moment ago, but now it had been directly shattered by the bone.

    Was this some kind of acrobatic performance?

    Although the hardness of this stone was not very high, it could at least bear the weight of an adult man. But now, it was shattered into two halves by a single bone. One could imagine how strong the hand strength of the person who threw the bone was.

    ¡°Cow, are you still going topete? You can throw the bone yourself to have fun. If you can throw it urately, let¡¯spete. Quick, thank our boss for his advice.¡±

    The secret guards began tough. Cow stared nkly at the broken rock, then turned his head to look at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s delicate and weak look.

    No way? What was this woman¡¯s strength?

    Cow refused to believe it and picked up the bone on the ground to have a look. Then, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, this kid actually took the bone that Shen Xiaoxiao had thrown and did the same thing to the stone.

    This silly and cute look once again made everyoneugh. Red Bull was a little embarrassed. His soldiers were definitely top ten experts in every war zone or army.

    However, after living in the army for so many years, they did not have much contact with the outside world. If one were to say that he was pure, then he was truly pure. This Cow had been in the army for five years, and he was only 21 years old now. He had always been a rather studious and arrogant person.

    At this moment, when he saw such an expert in front of him, it was actually very normal for him to act like this. However, he still acted like this at this time. This silly child really made everyone speechless.

    ¡°Red Bull, your subordinates are really honest. They are just as honest as you. Why don¡¯t you guys not go back and be bandits with us?¡±

    Dark 4 also chimed in from the side. These people were too funny. They were too honest. They had seen too many soldiers. When they saw these honest fellows, they all felt that it was extremely funny.

    S

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao also felt that this team was really strange. It seemed that after Jiang Haoting lost his military power, he really didn¡¯t have any helpers other than mobilizing his personal guards.

    Every leader had a pair of personal guards. There weren¡¯t many of them, but they always listened to the leader¡¯s direct orders.

    They didn¡¯t need to be ordinary, except for some patrolling asions.

    Therefore, they always stayed in the formation they belonged to and didn¡¯t have much contact with the outside world. And Red Bull¡¯s team was the most honest and obedient among them.

    For Jiang Haoting, there couldn¡¯t be any idents during this mission. He needed to find people who were obedient and powerful, so he naturally chose this most obedient Red Bull¡¯s team. Of course, he also knew that just being obedient wasn¡¯t enough. There had to be someone who was slightly more flexible like the military counselor, so the 20 man team was actually formed from two teams.

    However, when they fought with big snake, the other military counselor and the members of the team were either dead or injured. Although Red Bull¡¯s subordinates were honest, their skills were really good, so only his people were left unharmed.

    ¡°We are warriors. We will never betray¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t recite the slogan. Don¡¯t recite it. We are bandits. We are not worthy of you, alright?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Just as Dark 4 finished speaking, Dark 20, who was sitting at the edge of theke, looked at the other side of the small river and shouted warily.

 Chapter 817 - Man-Eating Flower, Mandala Flower

    <h4>Chapter 817 Man-Eating Flower, Mand Flower</h4>

    As soon as Dark 20 spoke, everyone stoppedughing and looked at the riverside. Everyone stood up on guard and pointed their weapons at the ce where the reeds were surging by the stream. The rustling sound did not stop because of Dark 20¡¯s voice. Slowly, a head even appeared.

    This surprised everyone. It was a wild giant panda.

    ¡°A panda? There¡¯s a panda in this ce?¡±

    Just as everyone was surprised, the adult panda looked at everyone and turned around to face them with its butt. Then, it dragged something out from the reeds.

    This made everyone feel even more surprised. The giant panda was dragging a horse¡¯s leg. That was not all. The giant panda was clearly not afraid of them. It sat by the river and began to eat the meat on the horse¡¯s leg.

    It was not a mistake. The panda was eating the meat on the horse¡¯s leg.

    ¡°How does it eat meat?¡±

    ¡°Many wild pandas do eat meat. This is not strange. I¡¯m just curious why the panda is not afraid of us. And where did the horse¡¯s lege from?¡±

    Wild beasts were naturally afraid of humans, but the panda was the opposite. When it saw these people, not only did it not hide, but it even sat by the riverside. How should they put it? Plus, it was sitting there eating¡­ It looked like it was watching a good show while eating.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. There¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Yan Kuan was extremely vignt. After the huge snake that destroyed their worldviewst night, they did not dare to look down on everything in the mountain forest.

    Even the harmless panda, at this moment, the way it ate the horse legs made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Sure enough, just as Yan Kuan finished speaking, the sky that was just bright and sunny suddenly changed drastically. The sky quickly darkened.

    Following that, a series of ¡®chi chi chi chi¡¯ sounds came from the reeds.

    Everyone stood up at this moment and slowly took two steps back away from the stream. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sharp eyes were still able to see the thing that was slowly emerging from the reeds. She could not help but hug the reeds and shout:

    ¡°Holy sh*t, man-eating flower.¡±

    Yes, the Brazilian man-eating flower. Their long vines extended out from the reeds. The huge red flowers opened and closed one after another. The stamens of the flowers were all white like rows of teeth.

    Each flower was about one meter in diameter. The red and white flowers instantly covered the stream. They were stacked up oneyer after another. They had no idea how many more were behind them.

    ¡°Switch to flintlocks. Remember to be careful not to get any wounds. They are extremely sensitive to the smell of blood.¡±

    Yan Kuan hurriedly called for everyone to take out their flintlocks that they had prepared.

    The only nemesis of this Brazilian man-eating flower was fire. They still chose to use fire to resist against this mutated version of the man-eating flower.

    It was noon, but the sky was getting darker and darker. It was as if a storm wasing.

    On the opposite bank, which was less than 10 meters away from them, there was a strange flower that was full of teeth. The panda was still sitting in the same spot, and there was an empty spot left by the man-eating flower. ¡°What are these things?¡±

    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the bonfire used for the barbecue, picked up a piece of wood, and threw it at the man-eating flower.

    ew

    Sure enough, not only did the flowers not avoid it at first, but they also opened their mouths wide to receive the fire stick that was thrown at them. However, they immediately spat out the torch as if they had encountered something they were afraid of. They even leaned back and stayed far away from the torch. They clearly wanted to give the small torch¡­ But they were actually avoided by the man-eating flower. ¡°It is really afraid of fire.¡±

    It was good that it was afraid of something. They were just afraid that this thing was not afraid.

    ¡°Boss, this thing is much bigger than what we saw in Brazil. What should we do now?¡±

    Everyone looked at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan nced at the countless man-eating flowers on the other side of the river and said, ¡°Once you see an opening, immediately fire with artillery shells. Red Bull, your people don¡¯t have a musket. Climb up the four big trees at 10 o¡¯clock, 2 o¡¯clock, 6 o¡¯clock, and 3 o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Our men are not afraid of death.¡±

    Yan Kuanughed mockingly. Did they think that he was kind enough to let them climb up the trees? He said directly,¡±Climb higher and see the situation below. Did you think that I would let you escape for your lives?¡±

    Hearing that, the few of them immediately walked in four directions in embarrassment. Climbing up the trees was a piece of cake for them, so the four of them quickly climbed up the trees.

    The man-eating flowers on the shore were restless, but for some reason, they did not immediately cross the river to attack. They looked as if they were waiting for some kind of summoning, and they all moved out as soon as they received the order.

    Everyone was ready, but at this moment, Red Bull, who had climbed to the top in less than two minutes, was so scared that he almost stopped breathing.

    Standing high, they could see far ahead. Just now, their naked eyes could only see rows and rows of man-eating flowers in front of them, but when they climbed higher, they saw a patch of fiery red in the distance, all the way to the point where their eyes could see was a dark red color.

    In the dark surroundings, a strange dark red bouquet even danced with the wind. This scene really made people feel a different kind of fear.

    Just like the mand flower that bloomed by the bridge of helplessness, the red was dazzling and colorful. It was also so poisonous that it made people fear it. Red Bull subconsciously looked up at the sky. Since when did a huge vortex appear in the sky? All the air was surging in the vortex. What exactly was this ce? Even the Bermuda Triangle was probably not as terrifying as this ce.

    The other three people were already scared silly. They stood on the tree in a daze, not daring to move.

    After Dark 7 shouted from below, these people hurriedly climbed down from the tree. However, none of them looked defeated. Cow was so scared that he almost fell to the ground.

    If they were facing real enemies, they would not be afraid. However, they were facing countless of man-eating flowers. They were truly afraid.

    ¡°Speak, speak, are you all scared silly? What did Red Bull see?¡±

    ¡°Flowers, all of them. That one is almost a sea of flowers. All of them are man-eating flowers.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This was nonsense. Dark 7¡¯s patience was limited. He took the small recorder on Red Bull¡¯s shoulder and flipped through it.

    When Dark 7 saw it, he was also stunned. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly walked over. When everyone saw this scene, their hair stood on end and they did not know how to react.

    This time, it was even more shocking than the big snake. What was this ce exactly? A hidden fund¡¯s thousand-year-old ancient cave needed so many strange creatures to guard it? This ce was only a few hundred miles away from the vige. Was it possible that no one had ever discovered this ce?

    What was this ce, and what kind of whirlpool had they fallen into¡­?

 Chapter 818 - Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 818 Illusion</h4>

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pointed at the vortex in the air on the camera and asked. Could this be a tornado?

    Shen Xiaoxiao even raised her head to look at the sky. Other than the darkness, she couldn¡¯t see anything Yan Kuan saw that something was wrong. He also looked at the sky and said, ¡°Illusion. All of this is an illusion.¡±

    ¡°What? Illusion? You said everything here is fake?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in surprise. No way, how could these be fake? The torch was really swallowed by the man-eating flowers and spat out.

    ¡°No way, Boss, where are these things?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, we saw the red man-eating flowers with our own eyes. If they are illusions, how could they appear in this video?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s an illusion or not.¡±

    Yan Kuan then looked at the giant panda who was still sitting there quietly eating the horse¡¯s leg.

    But Shen Xiaoxiao said to Yan Kuan at this time,¡±Wait, is the horse¡¯s leg eaten by this panda the horse that the giant snake swallowedst night?¡±

    ¡°Those horses that were swallowed by the giant snake and then spat out have been buried with those who died. So, the horse¡¯s leg is very likely given to the panda by the giant snake.¡±

    ¡°For the panda? How? Spit out? No way, it¡¯s so disgusting?¡± After finishing her story, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the horse legs that were eaten with relish by the giant panda and felt a wave of disgust in her heart.

    Yan Kuan patted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t this panda a giant snake?¡±

    ¡°Ah? ck Emperor, aren¡¯t you getting more and more ridiculous by saying this? Last night, that giant snake was real. We all fought with it. Didn¡¯t you fight with it too? You were even swept up in the air by it. You even scratched its big tongue.¡±

    Red Bull¡¯s words made a lot of sense to everyone. They had all seen the phenomenon recorded by the camera. If it wasn¡¯t a giant snake, then what was it? Yan Kuan looked carefully at the panda on the other side. There wasn¡¯t the slightest wound on its body, but it was very slow in eating horse legs. Its mouth was wide open, but the meat it tore off was indeed a small piece. It swallowed it bit by bit.

    He had indeed injured the snake¡¯s tonguest night. If the panda¡¯s tongue was the snake¡¯s tongue, then the way it ate so slowly could be matched.

    However, he had also injured the snake¡¯s tailst night. Its tail had even been blown up by a bomb, leaving a few big holes. That was where the injury was most severe. However, this panda was born with a very short tail. Now that it was squatting on the ground, he could not see the real situation of its tail, so he could only make such a guess.

    However, there was no blue light that it had seenst night, and the surrounding temperature did not feel any change. The only change was the vortex that appeared in the sky.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan thought for a moment and said to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly for the time being. From the beginning, the snake did not want to eat us, so as long as we don¡¯t act rashly, there should be no problem for the time being. I want to climb higher to take a look. Everyone, stand by and be vignt.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched Yan Kuan walk towards the highest tree and carefully instructed, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be down soon. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Yan Kuan directly climbed up. His movements were much faster than those ¡®cows¡¯. In less than a minute, he had already climbed to the

    top.

    At this moment, Buffalo among the four cows, a short soldier in his twenties, said to everyone,¡±We fainted when we smelled the faint fragrance in the airst night. If this thing isst night¡¯s fantasy, should we put on the gas masks?¡±

    ¡°Yes, wouldn¡¯t it be toote if we put on the masks after we smell the flower fragrance?¡±

    ¡°You said you smelled the fragrancest night?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at everyone in surprise, then turned to look at their secret guards. Everyone nodded.

    This was strange. She did not smell anything, and she had not heard Yan Kuan mention how busy he was after they fainted. Could it be that this was the reason why the two of them were fine?

    Shen Xiaoxiao fell into deep thought. She lowered her head and looked at the ring in her hand. There was no change at all, which meant that there was no problem in the air.

    Just as she lowered her head to think, the four big-headed soldiers put on their gas masks. Even the secret guards held their gas masks in their hands.

    At this moment, the giant panda that was eating on the other side of the river suddenly became angry. It threw away the horse legs in its hands and roared at them. They were not afraid of a panda¡¯s damage. However, the angry panda was like an angry adult bear. The fangs on its two sides made people¡¯s hearts turn cold.

    Why did it suddenly be angry when it was fine just now?

    Not only that, the panda seemed to have suddenly be human. It suddenly raised its arm and called out to the man-eating flowers as if it had sensed something. When it heard the order, it actually moved towards them together.

    ¡°They are preparing toe over. Fire the cannons.¡±

    Bang!

    The distance was not far to begin with. If those things were toe over, it would be a matter of minutes. Therefore, they did not dare to dy at all. They immediately fired their cannons at the man-eating flowers.

    The power of this bomb was definitely not small. Moreover, the temperature of the surroundings was extremely high once the man-eating flowers touched the high temperature. This made everyone feel at ease.

    However, even so, in just a few seconds, the pit was once again filled with man-eating flowers. As expected, they appeared in groups like what they had just seen, and there were countless more after that.

    If all of this was an illusion, then it was too real. It was so real that they would not suspect that all of this was just an illusion.

    Yan Kuan stood at a high ce and carefully looked at the vortex in the sky. He did not see what was happening below at all.

    And because of the man-eating flowers¡¯ attack, the vortex in the sky seemed to be getting lower and lower. The depths of the vortex were also getting darker and darker. What was going on?

    Yan Kuan grew up in the Ouyang family until he was almost ten years old. A thousand-year-old aristocratic family like the Ouyang family had many things that were passed down from generation to generation. Growing up in the servant¡¯s room, he had heard many ancient legends and stories. This time, Yan Kuan knew that the only thing that could bebined with the knowledge that he had previously learned could only be one thing, and that was evil spirits, yin spirits¡­ Using a special array formation to change yin and yang and gather yin spirits could create such an illusion. To solve this array formation and get rid of the yin spirits, he needed to find the core of the array.

    The electronic device on his arm did not need to connect to the Inte to find what he needed. Before he came, he had specially entered a powerful database like Baidu into it.

    In particr, there were disys of things that were closely rted to traditional China. He opened the page and started searching. The moment he lowered his head, he saw that the man-eating flowers below were beginning to stir.

    The panda, who looked docile just a moment ago and was eating, now looked at everyone with an angry face andmanded the man-eating flowers.

    Sure enough, this panda was their leader. He looked at the panda¡¯s tail and saw that it wasn¡¯t there. It had a short tail, but the panda¡¯s buttocks were charred ck. Yan Kuan instantly understood and shouted at the people below,¡±Throw away your gas masks, throw away your gas masks. D*mn it, don¡¯t wear them.¡±

 Chapter 819 - Tai Chi Formation

    <h4>Chapter 819 Tai Chi Formation</h4>

    Yan Kuan shouted anxiously from above. This panda¡¯s appearance was obviously holding a grudge. When it was attacked by those big-headed soldiersst night, they were carrying cannons and wearing gas masks. The appearance of this gas mask must have left a deep impression on this panda.

    Previously, it was said that this snake did not have intelligence, but it would remember something that caused it to be injured. Even though it did not know whether this thing was a panda or a snake, or if it was actually some other monster¡­ But at this moment, no matter what monster it was, it was already exposed that it wanted revenge.

    Yan Kuan was shouting from above, so the people below naturally heard it. Shen Xiaoxiao also reacted. It seemed that this giant panda was most likely the giant snake from yesterday. Look at its reaction¡­ It was certain that the person who had injured it was the person wearing the mask. This was probably revenge.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who originally did not wear a mask, heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Shen Xiaoxiao directly reached out to kick off the mask from the nearest person to her, Dark 2¡¯s face.

    It was just that by this time, the man-eating flowers had reached them.

    No one had time to take off the masks on their heads, so they took their flintlocks and started spitting fire at the man-eating flowers, and the fire came out of the muzzle. After it was used, the fire ran out at some point. However, at this moment, the man-eating flowers were immediately burned to ashes upon contact with the mes. This appearance made Shen Xiaoxiao, who was standing on the other side, anxious.

    Yan Kuan, who was standing on the top of the tree, looked at the red man-eating flowers that were spreading all over the ground. The colors that he used to think were bright and eye-catching were now so shocking.

    Originally, the stream had separated the man-eating flowers from them in two ces. However, at this moment, the man-eating flowers had alreadyunched an attack. This final peace was also broken.

    Yan Kuan raised his head and looked at the sky that seemed to be getting more and more chaotic. He looked at the bottomless hole. Although his heart was anxious, it slowly settled down. No matter how anxious he was, he could not wait any longer.

    However, the more he looked at the ck hole in the sky, the more intense his guesses became.

    He lowered his head again and looked at the stream from before. Although it was already covered by the man-eating flowers, Yan Kuan brought up the camera that he had recorded previously.

    This way, the panoramic view was clearer than what the naked eye could see. At the very least, the entire stream could be seen. Furthermore, it looked more intuitive, at that moment, Yan Kuan realized something strange. The man-eating flowers were all on the other side of the stream, forming a confrontation with them. Previously, he had said that the stream was like a dividing line.

    But now, when he looked again, he realized that the stream was not as simple as a dividing line.

    This range was like a tai chi yin-yang diagram.

    This stream was the tai chi yin-yang line, and the red man-eating flowers were yin. The side they were on was yang, and the panda was ck and white. It sat there without moving. In fact, it was the yin eye in the yin-yang eye, and the small circle they were sitting in to rest was the yang eye.

    But now, the yang eye was not moving, while the yin eye was slowly eating away at them. This meant that the harmony between yin and yang had been destroyed. Once it was upied by yin, they would die without a doubt.

    Yan Kuan looked at the ce where the panda was squatting, but it still did not move. Although he had just seen the ¡®enemy¡¯ was particrly jealous, Yan Kuan was still standing high up and could see that all the man-eating flowers around it had moved away from the side.

    In other words, it did not move its position and was guarding the yin eye.

    There was an idea. To catch a thief, one must first catch the leader. As long as the yin eye was destroyed and there was no yin eye guarding it, the illusion would disappear.

    Yan Kuan climbed down while shouting, ¡°To catch a thief, one must first catch the leader.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still the fastest to react. She held the flintlock in her hand and slowly moved towards the panda¡¯s position.

    The man-eating flowers here ran over in a crushing manner. Even though they had flintlocks in their hands, they could not suppress the increasing number of things.

    All of them gathered in a circle. Shen Xiaoxiao said to everyone, ¡°Slowly move forward and take down that panda.¡±

    Everyone heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice. As expected, they coordinated with the circle and moved towards the panda¡¯s position bit by bit.

    However, there were too many man-eating flowers here and they moved very slowly.

    Meanwhile, Yan Kuan had already climbed down from the tree.

    Of course, they did not care about the safety of the ck Emperor. In everyone¡¯s eyes, they might be dead, but the ck Emperor could still live safely. There was nothing they could do. He had the ability to do so.

    For example, Yan Kuan was extremely smart.

    When he climbed down the tree, the man-eating flowers had already upied the entire area. Each of them was at least 1.5 meters tall. This way, it would be more convenient to eat people. However, at the same time¡­ Each of their flowers only had arge branch that was as thick as three adult arms supporting their huge heads. After Yan Kuannded, he only tidied up the surrounding flowers before immediately bending down.

    All the flowers had their mouths wide open, but none of them were bent down with their mouths wide open.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan took the knife in his hand and shed at the branches of each man-eating flower. When the branches touched his knife, they were all turned into ashes. It was indeed an illusion.

    However, once these illusions touched flesh and blood, they would really swallow them up.

    Yan Kuan fought alone, so his movements were much more agile and faster than theirs.

    ¡°Boss is indeed an exception.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also saw Yan Kuan¡¯s movements, and Yan Kuan had already quickly walked in front of them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was delighted when she saw this and said to everyone,¡±You guys continue to form a circle. I¡¯ll go over.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed Yan Kuan¡¯s movements and opened a path for herself with a flintlock. This was a little faster than a dagger.

    Stepping on the ck ashes, she walked directly towards the panda¡¯s location. The battle became more and more intense.

    ¡°Uncle, we will be obedient. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    19 watched as the two children hid in the secret room below before he nodded his head in relief. There was food and drink inside, and there was no problem with venttion. There was even a bed and toilet¡­ There was also a kerosenemp, a few small books, and a few toys that the two children were used to ying with. It seemed that Shen Xiaoxiao had prepared these in advance for the two children.

    ¡°Little Treasure, remember, unless your mother and Ie to pick you up, you must note out, understand? The food here is enough for you to eat for half a month. There is also water and everything. You must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Is the mute grandpa okay?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at 19 with his eyes wide open. 19¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The loyal old man was already dead. He did not expect these people to be so ruthless. They did not even let the old man go.

    However, the old woman was rescued. It seemed that they were going to enter the mountain. As long as they protected the children well, they would not be afraid of anything else.

    ¡°The mute grandpa is old, so¡­¡±

 Chapter 820 - Trapped Children

    <h4>Chapter 820 Trapped Children</h4>

    Little Treasure already understood the meaning of death. The mute grandpa had been shot by those people just now in order to let them escape.

    He felt so ufortable that he wanted to cry. He would never see that kind grandfather who could weave grasshoppers for them in winter again.

    ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t let those bad people off.¡±

    ¡°Be good, Uncle won¡¯t let them off. Take your gun properly. You must protect yourself and Da Bao. Remember, don¡¯te out, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we know.¡±

    19 looked at the two children and closed the door from the outside. ¡®Dark 1, I won¡¯t go easy on you this time.¡¯

    19 took his gun and ran to the center of the courtyard. After the children were settled, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    The Four Hall Masters were all sent overseas by Dark 1. It was obvious that he did not want to hurt them. Moreover, these assassins had never killed him.

    However, Dark 1 wanted to capture the two children. Regardless of whether it was rted or not, these two children must not be captured by Dark 1.

    Why did Dark 1 want to do this?

    19 was still alone. No matter how powerful he was and how good he was at using poison, when faced with the encirclement of hundreds of people, he could only surrender.

    ¡°19, where are the children?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, I was wrong about you. You are indeed theirckey.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at 19. His gaze did not change. His expression did not even change. His cold and unresponsive robot-like appearance made 19 extremely angry. ¡°I promise that I will never hurt the two children.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you promise? On what basis do you promise? On the basis of that d*mned old woman beside you?¡±

    19 was talking about Lin Jiahui, who was being supported by a cloth to cover her eyes.

    She had just been rescued from the dark prison and had been in contact with the darkness for a long time. It was absolutely impossible for her eyes to suddenly see the light of the outside world. Otherwise, it would be very easy for her to go blind.

    Lin Jiahui was naturally very happy that she had been freed. When she saw that the two of them were still entangled, she immediately opened her mouth and said to Dark 1, ¡°Why are you entangled with him? Just kill them. Those two children must be hiding in this old house. There are so many secret rooms here. Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you will still find them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things. Shut up.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡±

    Lin Jiahui did not expect Dark 1 to actually dare to contradict her. Although he was not her person, her identity was there. In all these years, no subordinate dared to be so disrespectful to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to order me to do things. Take her away.¡± 19 saw Dark 1¡¯s attitude toward Lin Jiahui and felt that it was more and more strange. Whose subordinate was Dark 1? Now he didn¡¯t seem like Lin Jiahui¡¯s subordinate.

    Seeing that the old woman was indeed taken away, she cursed but no one paid attention to her. 19 looked at Dark 1 in confusion and said, ¡°Whose person are you?¡±

    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t hurt the little masters.¡±

    Yes, little masters. Whether it was Yan Kuan¡¯s children or Old Master Shen¡¯s child, they were all his little masters.

    ¡°Trust you? A sow can even climb a tree.¡±

    ¡°19, listen to me.¡±

    Dark 1 was a little helpless, but 19 did not believe his words at all. He simply shut his mouth and ignored him.

    Dark 1 saw his expression and knew how stubborn this person was. He could only say to his subordinate, ¡°Take him away. The others will dig three feet into the ground to find the children. Remember, they must be unharmed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although 19 was worried, he believed that the people in the secret room would not be so easy to find. He had heard from Shen Xiaoxiao that the secret room under there was different from other secret rooms. It was definitely not so easy to find.

    Even if the entire old mansion was blown to the ground, they would not be able to find this sercet room.

    Therefore, although 19 was anxious, he did not show it on his face. It was as if the children were not hidden here at all.

    Dark 1 carefully observed 19¡¯s reaction. It was too calm. The result of this calmness was either that the children were not here or that the children were here. However, he was certain that they would not be able to find them.

    Regardless of which one it was, they had to search for them once.

    After 19 was taken away, Dark 1 decided to participate in the search personally. He did not believe that if he personally took action, the children would still not be found.

    ¡°Little Treasure, why did Aunt catch us?¡±

    Da Bao sat on the bed and asked Little Treasure weakly. Although there were lights, they were all very dim. There was no sunlight. Although there were toys, she did not like this ce.

    ¡°Aunt must have taken the wrong medicine. That¡¯s what Uncle said. Da Bao, go to sleep. When you wake up, the sky will be bright.¡±

    ¡°When I wake up, we will still be here. I don¡¯t want to wait for the sky to be bright.¡±

    ¡°Then sit there and y with the toys. We will wait for Mommy toe and pick us up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±

    Da Bao also took the toys and sat on the bed. The space here was not big, but the air was well-ventted. It was unknown what the stonemps on the wall were made of. There was sufficient light, but they were not outside.

    The two of them spent the whole day in this small dark room.

    When they woke up the next day, they heard the sound of explosions outside. asionally, they could feel the ground shaking. The two children were getting more and more scared. The people above wouldn¡¯t want to blow up this ce, right?

    ¡°What should we do, Little Treasure? Do they want to blow up this ce?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll hide in the corner. The structure of the corner is the strongest. Nothing will happen to us.¡±

    Even Little Treasure was scared out of his wits. However, he was a man and had to protect Da Bao, so he couldn¡¯t be afraid.

    However, the sound of the explosion grew louder and louder, and the vibrations grew stronger and stronger.

    asionally, stones could be seen falling off the walls.

    Da Bao was so scared that she started crying. She said to Little Treasure, ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake. Let¡¯s go out quickly. I don¡¯t want to be here. I want Mommy.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go out. Mommy said that apart from Uncle, Mommy, and Daddy, we absolutely can¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°But this ce is going to copse.¡±

    Little Treasure also knew that this ce was going to copse. He hurriedly stood up from the bed and walked around the bed.

    He looked at the small backpack not far away and said to Da Bao, ¡°Pack the bag and take this. There¡¯s enough food in here for you to eat for a few days.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to distract them.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯m your sister. If you want to go, it¡¯s up to me.¡±

    Da Bao grabbed Little Treasure¡¯s clothes and refused to let him go. Little Treasure tugged at it, but he couldn¡¯t pull Da Bao¡¯s hand away. He could only sit helplessly on the bed and say,¡±But we can¡¯t both get caught, right? D*mn

    it.¡±

    Little Treasure angrily used the hand holding the pistol to knock on the stone bed they were sleeping on.

    However, no one knew where Little Treasure knocked, and no one knew if the hardness of the gun had triggered something. Suddenly, a rumbling sound was heard under the stone bed.

    The two children were so scared that they immediately climbed down from the bed and stood on the ground, staring at the stone bed with wide eyes.

    At this moment, a crack slowly opened at the head of the stone bed. It was 50 centimeters wide, and a stonedder appeared in front of the two children.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

 Chapter 821 - The Adventures of the Earthâ€™s Core

    <h4>Chapter 821 The Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core</h4>

    The two children looked at each other. Why was there such a big hole in the bed they were sleeping on?

    At this moment, a new round of bombing began. This time, the entire room shook even more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. This ce is about to copse. Let¡¯s go in and hide.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Little Treasure immediately took his bag and put it on his back. He did not forget to remind Da Bao:

    ¡°There¡¯s food too. Take more. We have to take this nket too. What if it¡¯s very cold down there? And the water bottle. Quick!¡±

    The two children carried the things in their hands bit by bit like they were moving. Fortunately, when Shen Xiaoxiao prepared food for the children, she had put it in arge woven bag. When the two children saw this, they simply carried the woven bag over. They did not care what was down there. They threw the woven bag down towards the hole.

    Other than a few buckets of water, there was nothing else in the room. They had almost swept everything away. Even the quilt on the bed had been taken away by them.

    Little Treasure and Da Bao wore two hats. This hat was a small modification of a motorcycle hat. It had a shlight, and it could prevent something from falling on their heads.

    The two of them walked into the ck hole one after the other and went down the stairs. However, as soon as they went down, the hole closed again with a bang.

    ¡°Dark 1, you b*stard, are you going to blow up the entire house?¡±

    When he saw that Dark 1 was indeed bombarding room after room, his expression had long turned ugly. Even if he was willing to believe that the room where the two children were staying was not a problem¡­ However, after the bombardment, the damage to the foundation would be simr to an earthquake.

    Moreover, this old mansion had been around for a long time. What if the walls fell off and hit the children?

    Seeing 19¡¯s anxious expression, Dark i knew that he had made the right bet. The children were indeed inside this old mansion.

    He did not care about 19¡¯s mor as he looked at the ancestral hall that had just been sted out. He slowly walked over.

    ¡°Report, there¡¯s a secret room under the temple. It¡¯s just that it can¡¯t be opened.¡±

    Dark i knew that he had found it. 19¡¯s heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley. The secret room had been found, but it could not be opened. If it could not be opened, it meant that it was not wrong. This ce was indeed not something that could be blown up by an ordinary bomb.

    Dark 1 also thought that if the children were confirmed to be inside, using a bomb would definitely hurt the children, so he said to the person beside him,¡±Use strong acid to corrode the wall. I have a lot of patience. Dig it out bit by bit.¡±

    Using chemicals to soften the thick and heavy wall, and then digging the wall open, even if it took some time, it would still be able to open up this ce. This was also one of the best ways not to hurt the children.

    ¡°Dark 1, why are you doing this?¡±

    19 looked at Dark 1 and Dark 1 nced at him. The disappointment in 19¡¯s eyes was so strong. He waved his hand and said to the people behind him, ¡°We don¡¯t need him here. Bring him down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, they are still children, still children¡­¡±

    Dark 1 could no longer hear 19¡¯s voice. He continued to stand there and watch these people pry open this ce bit by bit. He would not harm children, definitely not. It was just that no one believed him.

    ¡°What is this ce? Why is thisdder so long? I can¡¯t even see the bottom. Also, did our food fall to the bottom?¡±

    After descending for more than ten minutes, the two children still couldn¡¯t see the bottom of the stairs. It was impossible to go up. The stone had already sealed off the path. They had no other choice but to go down.

    Moreover, the food had already fallen down. For the sake of the food, they could not just give up.

    The two children continued to pull down the stairs. The two quilts were ced on the shoulders of the two children. On their backs were two bags that were not considered big. It looked a littleical.

    They walked and stopped. They realized that the sound of explosions outside had gradually disappeared. Moreover, the stairs were no longer shaking. They knew that they had already walked very, very deep.

    ¡°Da Bao, do you still remember the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core that Mommy and Daddy took us to see? In there, Little Dweck walked into a secret room and kept walking down until he arrived at a very magical world. Maybe we are the same.¡±

    Da Bao, who was already listless and did not want to leave, became spirited again when she heard what Little Treasure said. She asked Little Treasure,¡±Really? We are also experiencing the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core? Then, are we going to a ce where there are gems everywhere?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s very possible. Why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Da Bao was tricked by Little Treasure and continued to keep walking. Little Treasure heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Da Bao was always so gullible.

    ¡°Little Treasure, quick, look at our woven bags. We¡¯re really at the bottom.¡±

    Little Treasure also looked over. Sure enough, the woven bagsnded on a t ground. After walking for nearly two hours, they finallynded on a t ground.

    The two children were not in a hurry to look around. They sat on the ground and rested..

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that while they were focused on dealing with the man-eating flowers, their children had already arrived at a mysterious ce ahead of time.

    <b>Uld</b>

    The two of them arrived at the giant panda¡¯s range one after the other. There were no traces of man-eating flowers in the four-meter-diameter circle.

    The giant panda was extremely displeased by the intrusion of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao. It even stood up and roared at the two of them again.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You said that the key to catching a thief is to catch the leader. Is this giant panda the key?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the yin eye in tai chi. Once you break it, this illusion will disappear.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, although Shen Xiaoxiao did not really know anything about yin eye or tai chi since she did not systematically learn these things from China, she had always seen them on television.

    So, she only needed to remember to get rid of this giant panda and everything would be fine. ¡°How do we do that? Kill it directly? st it?¡±

    ¡°The st will easily hurt us. This area is only so big. You use your gun. I¡¯ll fight it at close range and distract its attention.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This thing wasn¡¯t that giant snake. If it was that giant snake, they would have to think twice. After all, just the iron-like scales on the giant snake made them helpless.

    However, it was not difficult for Yan Kuan to deal with an adult panda. Back then, when he was surrounded by three adult brown bears, he could kill three of them by himself, let alone this giant panda now?

    However, the origin of this panda was strange, so he had to raise his vignce. Xiaoxiao stayed by the side to use the gun in case of other emergencies.

    The giant panda had already thrown away its food and attacked Yan Kuan. Although it was big and stood at least two meters tall, its movements were extremely agile, it was definitely not something that ordinary bears couldpare to¡­

 Chapter 822 - 2 Break the Formation and Move Forward

    <h4>Chapter 822 Break the Formation and Move Forward</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already fired many shots with her gun, but the giant panda seemed to have no reaction. She did not know whether it was because its skin was too thick or its fur was too deep. In any case, Shen Xiaoxiao could only stand at the same spot and watch Yan Kuan and the giant panda fight.

    Previously, Yan Kuan had said that he could not deal with the giant snake, but Yan Kuan did not think that he could not take down the giant panda.

    He still had a sharp de in his hand. No matter how thick the skin was, it would only bleed when it met his special military knife.

    The giant panda clearly did not know that this human was so powerful. Many parts of its body had been shed.

    It roared at Yan Kuan with a hoarse mouth. Other than being angry, it was also afraid.

    Yes, it was afraid. Shen Xiaoxiao even felt that the giant panda wanted to run away.

    ¡°It wants to run?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the nature of animals to run if they can¡¯t win. However, we must not let this guy run away today. Who knows what kind of illusion there will beter? Let¡¯s get rid of it to avoid endless trouble in the future.¡±

    Since Yan Kuan had said so, he naturally would not let the giant panda slip away from his hands.

    He took another military knife from his legs. This time, he attacked with both knives at the same time. The giant panda could not dodge in time. One knife was stabbed in the heart and the other in the aorta. It fell to the ground with a bang and could not move.

    At this moment, theyers of man-eating flowers that were swarming toward them began to turn intoyers of ck smoke and slowly disappeared before their eyes. ¡°D*mn, is it really this big fellow that¡¯s causing trouble?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the sky tightly. Shen Xiaoxiao was monitoring the giant panda to prevent it from having ast-minute struggle.

    However, Yan Kuan was too ruthless. The giant panday on the ground and whimpered non-stop. It looked extremely pitiful.

    However, no one would be soft-hearted toward this thing. Many times, the more kind-hearted one looked on the outside, the more evil one would be on the inside.

    ¡°It really is.¡±

    As soon as Yan Kuan finished speaking, everyone looked up. The scene of the storm had already disappeared. Even the sky was slowly returning to its previous azure blue.

    The man-eating flowers had already disappeared at a speed that they could see. They no longer had to worry. Looking at the giant panda struggling on the ground, Shen Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°The changes in the sky were brought out by this panda. The so-called formation was broken after the panda died?¡±

    Yan Kuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Not necessarily. I think the sky is good too. The giant panda and the giant snake are good too. They definitely did not run out for no reason. There must be something here to support this formation. These things are just the effects of this formation.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then don¡¯t we still have to encounter these things?¡±

    ¡°You can say that. Perhaps we have already been trapped in the formation since we entered the mountain. Otherwise, the ordinary mountain forest wouldn¡¯t be so big. We have already walked for two days. Even if it is thergest primeval forest, we have a route. Even if we walk in a straight line, we should be at the center of the mountain range by now.¡±

    ¡°But I just saw it with my binocrs from the tree. The tallest electric tower is not far from here.¡±

    ¡°This is really like a ghost wall.¡±Red Bull also said this in a somewhat displeased manner.

    The others did not say anything else. In their hearts, they had already begun to believe Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Indeed, the things that they had seen along the way were simply destroying their worldview. They were not things that ordinary people would see.

    They just did not know who was so generous to make these things.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡±

    The giant panda waspletely out of breath. In just an instant, the thing changed. The only thing that fell to the ground was a fox with its tail cut off.

    Dark 2 pointed at the thing that had suddenly be a fox and said to everyone, ¡°F*ck, how did it be a fox? And its tail. Look.¡±

    Yan Kuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°A fox is the most sinister thing. It is very normal for a fox to transform. Dark 2, set fire to it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, right away, right away.¡±

    Everyone looked at the thick smoke billowing. The stream next to it was still flowing, and theke water was so clear that one could see the bottom.

    However, no one was sighing about the beauty of the water in the mountain forest.

    The stream that had just been invaded by arge number of man-eating flowers, no matter how beautiful it was, could not hide its mor and evilness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue on our journey. Everyone, stay alert. Also, remember, don¡¯t get hurt, even if it¡¯s just a small wound. The more evil something is, the more it likes the smell of blood. Hopefully, we can reach our destination by night.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    The walls had already been corroded. With just a gentle push, the dark room would be exposed to the public. Dark 1 would do it personally so that the children would not be hurt when the walls copsed.

    However, when the walls copsed, everything in the dark room was revealed.

    There was no one, not a single person.

    Other than a few buckets and some trash in the trash can, there was no one else.

    They had already run away.

    The two children had already run away right under their noses.

    Dark 1 was extremely shocked. He had been guarding this ce since yesterday, and there were so many people here. Everyone was watching, but they could not find any trace of the children.

    Could it be that this ce was connected to another secret room?

    ¡°Look around and see if there is anything suspicious.¡±

    Everyone began to search around. This secret room was only about ten square meters in size, and it was clear at a nce. Of the four walls, other than the one that had just been corroded, the three walls were made of bluestone and were extremely hard.

    However, they did not know whether it was Dark 1¡¯s luck or the two children¡¯s luck. They really found a secret door on the wall opposite the stone bed, and the mechanism was themp on the wall.

    Dark 1 walked in personally and followed the sudden appearance of the stone door into the inside.

    After walking for more than half an hour, a ray of light shot in from the outside. He hurriedly ran over and looked out from the cave entrance. It was indeed the exit, but this ce was actually connected to the mountain forest. The two children seemed to have run into the mountain.

    ¡°Into the mountain? Pass the message. Team A will immediately follow this path. Remember to protect their safety. The rest of the people are ready to set off immediately. Bring the old woman and Liu Yufei with you.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the other woman and 19?¡±

    ¡°Pass the other woman to the old man in the vi. 19, take the medicine.¡±

    After Dark 1 gave the order, he immediately turned around and returned to the vige. The map had long been prepared, but now he had to carefully study where the two children had gone. This mountain forest was definitely not a good ce¡­ The mountain forest that had never been developed before was probably enough to eat the two children.

    ¡°Little Treasure, when the timees, I¡¯ll pick up a lot of gemstones to give to Mommy. Oh right, and Godmother.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can slowly pick them up when the timees.¡±

    Da Bao was in high spirits, but Little Treasure¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Where had they gone? Everything he had said just now had been a lie to Da Bao, but now, he realized that this ce waspletely different from what he had thought.

    ¡°Little Treasure, did you hear something? Boom boom boom?¡±

 Chapter 823 - All of them

    <h4>Chapter 823 All of them</h4>

    Of course, Little Treasure heard it. The shlight on his head looked around but did not find anything. Then, he looked at the woven bag by his feet and said to Da Bao, ¡°Chocte,pressed biscuits, and nutrients. Just take these. We don¡¯t want anything else.¡±

    ¡°Why? There are snacks that I like inside.¡±

    ¡°Did Da Bao forget? Little Dweck said that we have to go through some hardships to find Gem Mountain Vi. I think our ordeal is about to begin. So, we have to be careful. We can¡¯t run away with these things.¡±

    Da Bao tilted her head and thought about it. It seemed to be the case. She obediently picked it up in her woven bag. After putting the things that Little Treasure said into her backpack, the two of them held hands and quickened their pace.

    However, the deeper they went, the louder the sounds they heard. Da Bao was no longer a simple person who did not know anything.

    Da Bao asked Little Treasure in fear, ¡°Little Treasure, do you think there¡¯s a round stone ball behind us that is simr to Little Dweck?¡±

    Little Treasure was also stunned by Da Bao¡¯s words. He even turned his head to look behind them. Good boy, it would be better if he did not look. It was just as Da Bao had said¡­ A round stone ball really followed behind them.

    ¡°Stone ball! Run quickly!¡±

    The two children ran. However, Da Bao was no longer so afraid. Instead, she said to Little Treasure excitedly, ¡°Little Treasure it¡¯s really from the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core. It turns out that experiencing it in person is much more exciting than watching a movie.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t know how to describe Da Bao¡¯s words.

    Of course, it would be great if Da Bao could live happily for the rest of her life, but running for their life was more important now. This wasn¡¯t a movie.

    ¡°Do you still remember how they escaped in the end?¡±

    Da Bao thought as she ran, and finally said, ¡°They ran for a long distance, and then they entered a room and blocked the stone ball.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Just as Da Bao finished speaking, the two of them felt something like a stone wall suddenly appear in front of them. As they were running, they looked at the stone ball that was chasing after them, therefore, the two of them did not notice the stone wall that appeared in front of them.

    Just like that, when they heard the sound of the stone wall closing and knew to get up from the ground, Little Treasure was a little stunned.

    No way, was it really as Da Bao had said? ¡°Wow, look, Little Treasure. I told you that we could be saved by such a small stone wall. My memory is really good.¡±

    ¡°Mm, right, your memory is really good. It¡¯s really good. Then you better hurry up and think about what will happen next.¡± After deceiving Da Bao a little more, Little Treasure stood up and dusted off the dust on his butt. Then, he started to wander around the stone house that was not very big.

    This ce was the same as the long bluestone passage they had taken before. It was made of the same material. The four sides were sealed, and there were a few wallmps on the wall.

    Little Treasure took out a lighter from his bag and carefully lit up the wallmp.

    They turned off the shlight on their heads in order to save electricity. This time, the entire room was lit up, and it looked much brighter than before.

    ¡°Little Treasure, are you hungry? Do you want to eat? It¡¯s already 12 o¡¯clock. It¡¯s time for lunch.¡±

    The two children had electronic watches on their wrists. On them, Shen Xiaoxiao had set the time to remind them when to eat.

    This also prevented the two children from being locked up here and disrupting all their biological clocks.

    Little Treasure had always been extremely insistent on what his mother said. When he heard Da Bao say that it was 12 o¡¯clock, he immediately walked up to Da Bao and took out a piece of bread from his bag to start eating. The children did not eat much to begin with. One piece of bread, one piece of chocte, and some water. The two children were already full. ording to their habits, after eating, they would definitely take an afternoon nap. The two children really did not have the slightest sense of danger. They really thought that this ce was a wondrous geocentric adventure and were really prepared to sleep on the ground.

    They had already brought the quilt down, but they did not expect that it would reallye in handy here.

    Even though Little Treasure had more sense of danger than Da Bao, he had always been very good at carrying out his habits, especially since it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s instructions, so he did not need to be reminded of this. The two of them began to do it.

    In addition, in this secret room, they felt more secure. There were walls on all four sides, so there would not be any monsters or anything that came in. At least, that was what the two children thought. The two children were so rxed as they took their afternoon nap in this small secret room¡­ 19 was captured, and the Four Hall Masters went abroad. Dark 1 mobilized another team, and together with Liu Yufei and Lin Jiahui, on the entire team, 19 was the only outsider.

    Lin Jiahui had requested to kill 19 more than once, but the Dark i had rejected all of her requests and warned her many times.

    Because Lin Jiahui¡¯s eyes had not fully recovered, she could only let someone help her into the mountain.

    Liu Yufei had been following Lin Jiahui the whole time. She did not dare to meddle in other matters, nor did she dare to ask too many questions. She tried her best to reduce her presence because 19 had been looking for an opportunity to kill her.

    Therefore, it was safest to follow the old woman at this time.

    The two children had GPS on their necks. However, once they entered the mountain, not to mention GPS, even if all of them were together, they would not be able to find each other¡¯s signals.

    Therefore, this also made it more difficult for Dark 1 and the others to find the children.

    The only thing that made the old woman slightly satisfied was that the two children had already run into the mountain by themselves. It was definitely impossible for them to be safe and sound. It was too easy to find the two children who had lost their way in the mountain forest.

    Therefore, the group of people walked extremely fast. They wanted to catch up to Shen Xiaoxiao and the others as soon as possible in order to make use of the time to meet up with the other team that might have already found the children.

    Fortunately, everyone had a map in their hands. If they could not meet them on the road, then they would meet up at a watershed in the road, which was the stream that Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had stayed in previously.

    After experiencing the giant panda, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s journey had sped up a little, but she didn¡¯t forget that they might encounter a crisis at any time.

    NC

    Just when they thought that they were about to reach their destination, an unprecedented crisis appeared.

    A hugeke appeared in front of them. Why was it called a hugeke? Because at least the naked eye couldn¡¯t see the other side of theke.

    Moreover, it was only called ake because they were indifferent to the freshwater shrimp swimming by theke. It was so real that they thought they had to take a boat to get through

    it.

    In fact, this was just another illusion, and it was something that had never happened before. It was a calm and chaotic illusion. What should they do this time?

 Chapter 824 - Water Monkey

    Chapter 824 Water Monkey

    ¡°Do you think the prawns in the water are real? Can they be eaten?¡±

    Dark 4 looked at the free and harmless freshwater prawns swimming in theke and asked everyone in amusement.

    Dark 4¡¯s question broke the silent atmosphere. This child was still asking whether the prawns were edible.

    Dark 17, who always liked to argue with him, said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you catch two and have a taste?¡±

    It was a joke, but Dark 4 really had this idea.

    Little troublemaker hadn¡¯t been here, but this big trouble had indeede one after another.

    The big snake had appeared earlier probably because they had just entered the forest, and the fragrance was to warn them.

    If they had not taken the initiative to attack, the giant snake might not have really eaten them.

    After all, they had been lying with the horses at that time. The giant snake had not eaten humans but horses. They had felt that the giant snake had not really wanted to kill them.

    It was the same even the second time they had encountered the man-eating flowers. If they had not put on their gas masks and been recognized as ¡®enemies¡¯ by the giant panda... Perhaps the giant panda would still be waiting there. As long as they retreated, it probably wouldn¡¯t hurt them.

    Therefore, this time, they didn¡¯t do anything. They thought that they couldn¡¯t attack them with something else.

    Of course, when the time came, they wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate the endlesske.

    Although Dark 4 had the urge to catch a few small shrimps and have a taste of them, he did not take the initiative to make a move. After all, ever since they entered this forest, this ce had be extremely dangerous.

    Many things that looked harmless would actually fall for it.

    ¡°Captain, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, I say, you people are really indecisive. It¡¯s just a few small shrimps, so what if we catch them? What can we do?¡±.

    Yellow Ox had an impulsive personality. Although he did not talk much along the way, his impulsive personality was clearly disyed.

    Moreover, he had grown up by the water. Since he was young, fishing for fish and crabs was amon urrence. Even in the middle of winter, he could still make a round trip in the river.

    Therefore, when he saw this hugeke, he was already a little restless.

    However, because of the many dangers along the way, he did not dare to take the initiative to say anything. When he heard that they were going to catch some shrimps, he took the initiative to stand up.

    Didn¡¯t everyone say that this river was strange? He would not go into the river. It was not a big deal to just catch the shrimps by the river.

    As soon as Yellow Ox finished speaking, he walked to the shore. He was originally the closest to it. After all, it had been too long since he had seen such ake. When he saw it just now, he was a little excited and ran over.

    So now that he was close, his actions were also extremely fast.

    He bent down and waded on the shore of the nearbyke. Theke water that had not gone past the soles of his shoes just now was indeed clear to the bottom. Moreover, from a distance, one could see it more clearly. This prawn was extremely fat. It looked like an extremely good dao seeker.

    Yellow Ox used his hand to grab one. It was as big as his palm. He was a little excited. He turned his head and said to everyone,¡±In a while, we can stop eating roast meat. These few meals of roast meat have made our mouths burn.¡±

    Yellow Ox¡¯s words were extremely honest. However, when everyone saw the ridiculously big prawn in his hand, no one felt that they could have a full meal tonight.

    At this moment, the sky was already approaching dusk. The sunset slowly disappeared at an extremely fast speed in the horizon.

    The night sky in the mountain forest came very quickly. Red Bull saw that the sky was turning dark at a visible speed and said to Yellow Ox, ¡°Okay, hurry up ande up.¡±

    Although Yellow Ox was excited, he listened to his captain¡¯s words and obeyed his orders. When he heard that his captain wanted him to quickly return to the team, he immediately grabbed him with his other hand and prepared to get up and walk to the shore.

    The moment he turned around, Yellow Ox¡¯s smile was still on his face. Everyone looked at his back with an extremely frightened look.

    Yan Kuan shouted, ¡°Be careful, run quickly!¡±

    After saying that, he took Blue Demon and aimed it at Yellow Ox¡¯s back.

    What exactly was behind Yellow Ox? As it turned out, the moment Yellow Ox turned around, a strange thing suddenly emerged from the water. It was the size of two adults and was three meters tall. Moreover, it was carrying a sniper rifle on its back.

    It looked like a human or an ape. Its hair was disheveled and there was a disc-shaped depression in the middle of its head. It was as if the skull of a human had lost its top. There was even water flowing down from the top of its head in the depression. However, if one looked carefully, one would know that... It was not water at all. Instead, it was some transparent mucus. Its entire body was covered in a ttering sound.

    Its eyes were round and bulging, as if they could emit light. They were extremely sharp, and its nose was as prominent as a dog¡¯s.

    Its mouth looked like a human¡¯s, with four sharp teeth on each side of its mouth. On its back was a carapace that looked like a turtle¡¯s back.

    At this moment, it opened its bloody mouth and waved its ridiculously long, furry, and wet ck hands. Its fingernails were extremely sharp, and it directly extended them toward Yellow Ox.

    Everyone was stunned when they saw this. They didn¡¯t even have time to call out.

    It was too fast. It grabbed Yellow Ox¡¯s shoulder with its big palm and pulled him back forcefully.

    At this moment, a blue light shed. Blue Demon directly hit the monster¡¯s arm. The arm that was almost as thick as a human¡¯s arm was directly cut off by Blue Demon.

    Green liquid flowed directly from the fracture.

    It let out an extremely miserable cry. Yellow Ox was already scared silly. He had just felt a burning pain on his shoulder when he was suddenly pulled back by someone and fell heavily to the water¡¯s edge.

    Fortunately, it was the shore. Just as the secret guard shouted, ¡°Run!¡±

    He turned over and sat up before pouncing toward the shore. There was already someone there to help him. As soon as he pounced toward the shore, he was grabbed by a few people who were pulling him out of the water.

    Just as everyone raised their guns and was about to shoot at the monster, an even more unexpected scene happened.

    The green liquid flowing out of its broken arm not only gave off a strong fishy smell, it also attracted more monsters toe out from the bottom of theke.

    The monsters pulled on the injured monster and immediately saw many monsters swarming up and eating theirpanions. However, because there were too many monsters that suddenly appeared... Therefore, it was not only the monster that was injured by Yan Kuan that was eaten. There were also many monsters that were eaten as soon as they were injured.

    The scene was extremely bloody. Although there was no bright red blood, the green liquid that instantly filled the surface of the river looked even more shocking.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡±

    ¡°Water monkey, the water ghost that is rumored to be hiding at the bottom of the water, water monkey...¡±

 Chapter 825 - Mutation

    Chapter 825 Mutation

    The water monkey was also known as the water ghost. However, everyone was a little frightened when they heard Red Bull¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t this something from the legends? Was there really such a thing?

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    At this moment, Yellow Ox, who was brought back to the shore, suddenly let out a series of shrill screams. Everyone looked over and saw that this iron-like man was actually rolling on the ground in pain. The shoulder that had been touched by the water monkey just now was now pitch-ck. It looked like it had been charred. Was he poisoned?

    ¡°Is he poisoned?¡±

    Seeing that theirpanion was in trouble, everyone was very anxious. Red Bull and a few others even went forward to press him down to prevent him from struggling so much.

    But it was useless.

    The three men made a move, but Yellow Ox actually managed to break free. Not only was his entire body flushed red, blue veins popped out.

    ¡°Kill me, quickly kill me... Ah...¡±

    Yellow Ox was screaming non-stop. Yan Kuan shouted at their apanying physician, Dark 15,¡±High-level tranquilizer, chop off the injured arm if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    High-level tranquilizer. Even an elephant could fall asleep in a few seconds after being injected.

    Seeing people slowly calm down and lying on the ground in aa, everyone did not know what to do for a moment.

    ¡°These water monkeys can¡¯t leave the water.¡±

    Sure enough, they were clearly not far away, but none of the water monkeys rushed up at this time.

    ¡°Boss, is his arm really going to be chopped

    off?¡±

    ¡°Kill all the rotten meat. If it rots to the bone, chop it all off.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s voice was like a stream of cold water that sshed on everyone¡¯s head.

    No matter how bold Shen Xiaoxiao was, when she saw the increasing number of water monkeys in the water, she was extremely shocked.

    Unlike nts like the man-eating flowers, these things were clearly monsters with flesh and blood and life. They would rather deal with the animals they knew, whether it was a magnified version of a snake, a panda, or a fox... even if it was a man-eating flower. They did not want to deal with the so-called water monkeys and water ghosts in front of them.

    ¡°We can¡¯t cross theke if it¡¯s blocked. Let¡¯s take a break for now and retreat a hundred meters.¡±

    This was Yan Kuan¡¯sst order. If they attacked now, they were afraid that the water monkeys would smell the blood and attack them.

    Everyone moved quickly. They took a deep look at the situation on the surface of the water and slowly retreated with solemn expressions.

    High-level tranquilizers, anesthetics, and a simple operating table.

    There was a big pit next to it. A small fire was lit in the pit. Dark 15 gently cut open Yellow Ox¡¯s clothes, revealing arge piece of burnt and rotten skin on his arm.

    ¡°Throw the rotten meat directly into the fire. The two of you press down hard on his legs. Red Bull, Dark 2, the other arm should also be pressed tightly.¡± Yan Kuan was like the backbone whomanded this seemingly simple surgery, but in reality, no one had ever performed it before.

    He held Blue Demon in his hand. As soon as he saw any signs of erosion of the scraped rotten meat, he would immediately cut off the spreading area. Blue Demon was more than twice as fast as this scalpel at the critical

    <b>moment.</b>

    Dark 15¡¯s movements were not slow. He was wearing gloves. Of course, he was required by Yan Kuan to wear at least threeyers. Although his fingers were not that flexible, he was indeed not afraid of any contact.

    After scraping away ayer of rotten meat, Yellow Ox began to move. Such a powerful tranquilizer had no effect on him at this moment. He seemed to be gradually waking up.

    The anesthetic was no longer effective. Fortunately, they were prepared beforehand. Everyone pressed him down tightly, not even his head was spared.

    ¡°Move quickly.¡±

    Yan Kuan spoke again. This time, Dark 15 was no longer scrapingyer byyer. Instead, he used all his strength to dig down at least three centimeters deep. With a fierce dig, another lump of ck meat was thrown into the fire.

    The people standing at the side even saw the burnt ck meat rolling violently when it was thrown into the fire.

    This scene became even more terrifying. ¡°Boss? This...¡±

    Even after three inches, there was still no tender meat. It was still pitch ck.

    Everyone looked at the movement, while Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yellow Ox¡¯s four limbs.

    Because they had to perform surgery on Yellow Ox¡¯s left hand, the one holding his left hand was Dark 4. At this moment, no one noticed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled Dark 4 and 15 over and threw them back. She shouted at Yan Kuan,¡±Chop off his hand.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were like an imperial edict. Yan Kuan did not even think about it and directly took action.

    Kacha!

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Yellow Ox woke up and his arm was chopped off.

    The bright red liquid was directly cut off from the shoulder de.

    Holding the chopped off arm, it was kicked into the fire by Shen Xiaoxiao.

    At this time, everyone could see clearly why Shen Xiaoxiao had asked Yan Kuan to make a move.

    It turned out that Yellow Ox¡¯s arm had actually be like the water monkey from before. Not only was it suddenly covered in ck fur, but there were also fingernails growing out from his fingers. This was a mutation.

    When the bright red blood flowed out, they also saw that the cut had just cut off a section of the green liquid. If it had been a few secondster, not only would the arm have been cut off, half of the body would have been destroyed. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Stop the bleeding!¡±

    Yellow Ox let out a cry andpletely fainted. The arm that was struggling on the bonfire seemed to be extremely afraid of the burning of the fire. From the beginning, it struggled desperately. At this moment, it slowly withered and burned into charcoal.

    ¡°Bury it in the soil and retreat another 100 meters.¡±

    Yan Kuan ordered again. He took a deep look at theke that was covered by the woods in the distance.

    After all, there was blood. Even if they buried it, they did not dare to let down their guard.

    The secret guards immediately cleaned up the blood and the green liquid that was left behind. The others looked at Dark 15 who was treating Yellow Ox¡¯s wound.

    Seeing the red blood printed on the gauze, they were slightly relieved.

    Although he had lost his arm, his life was saved in the end. Fortunately, they had acted decisively. Fortunately, Yan Kuan¡¯s wife had discovered it early.

    ¡°Boss, thank you so much for what you did just now.¡±

    ¡°We are all brothers. You are wee. At that time, your attention was not on his hands. Of course, you would not have noticed. I only reacted when I saw his fingernails suddenly grow longer.¡± After Dark 15 finished treating his wound, he wiped the sweat from his forehead. It was too dangerous. Fortunately, Boss pulled him away. Otherwise, if he had been grabbed by that hand, he would have been the second one to be infected. This was even more terrifying than a mutated species.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving Yellow Ox¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about such pretentious things. Now let¡¯s discuss what we should do next. After all, we still have to move forward. The most important thing now is to get rid of the illusion.¡±

 Chapter 826 - Urinating and Defecating On the Ground

    <h4>Chapter 826 Urinating and Defecating On the Ground</h4>

    No one could sleep that night. They sat around the fire. The small hills next to them became a natural barrier. If they wanted to move forward, they had to cross theke. However, when they thought about what would be in theke¡­ everyone looked helpless, including Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s also an illusion, we must find the eye of the formation.¡±

    ¡°But it was the tai chi eight trigrams before. What is this now?¡±

    If it was the tai chi eight trigrams, they could at least find the yin-yang point. If they couldn¡¯t find it, they couldn¡¯t just guess.

    Moreover, none of them understood the five elements eight trigrams. Therefore, theke in front of them had be a huge problem.

    ¡°D*mn it, why did the higher-ups send us here? Look at how many of our brothers have died. Now that Yellow Ox¡¯s hand is crippled, what should we do in the future? We are the personal guards, not explorers.¡± Buffalo was from S Province, and his ent was extremely heavy. In the past, the secret guards might have been able to joke with him in the dialect, but at this moment, each of them had this little thought in their hearts, so how could they care about him?

    However, being sold by Jiang Haoting was not a rare matter. It was useless for him to justin. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s think of a way to cross the river. When I survive or get out, I will retire from the army.¡±

    Hearing what Red Bull said, Buffalo and the Cow looked at Red Bull in surprise. Boss was leaving the army?

    Boss liked the army so much. Why would he leave the army?

    ¡°Boss, if you leave, I¡¯ll leave too. I¡¯ll work with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll work with you too.¡±

    Hearing what they said, Shen Xiaoxiao broke the silence and smiled:

    ¡°If you are really discharged from the army,e and work for me in the security department. I guarantee that you will do better than what you are doing now.¡±

    Hearing what Shen Xiaoxiao said, Yan Kuan touched the top of her head helplessly. This child really hated Jiang Haoting very much. She could not wait to start recruiting people.

    ¡°Really? Well, Captain, we will follow you.¡±

    Buffalo was indeed honest and honest. On the other hand, Red Bull smiled helplessly. He did not agree and did not speak again.

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s raining?¡±

    Dark 9 looked at the sky. The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. They did not say that there was rain either?

    However, it was normal for rain to fall in the forest at night. However, when they heard that it was raining, Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan, and both of them had a guess and a bad premonition in their hearts.

    They had to make sure that it was not what they had thought.

    However, things did not go as they had hoped. In just a few seconds, the rain began to fall.

    ¡°The rain ising too fast. We won¡¯t drown in this small depression, right?¡±

    Dark 15 had said it casually, but everyone looked at him. Dark 4 even said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we will drown, but the water will definitely rise.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. This ce is quite far from theke, and there are so many trees.¡±

    ¡°I think 15 is right. It¡¯s very likely that the water will rise here. Those water monkeys can¡¯t do without water. The sky was clear this afternoon, and it suddenly rained so heavily. It¡¯s definitely not simple.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? Do we retreat again?¡±

    ¡°Master, not good. The water is rising up ahead? And it¡¯s extremely fast. It¡¯s less than 200 meters away from us.¡±

    Dark 11, who had been keeping watch on the treetops, shouted to the people under the tree anxiously.

    ¡°Calcte the speed, ¡®Yan Kuan immediatelymanded.

    Dark 11 pressed on his arm and shouted to the people below:

    ¡°One meter per second.¡±

    One meter per second meant that there were still 100 seconds, which was more than a minute. D*mn it, this speed was too fast.

    ¡°Everyone climb the trees. Carry the injured and your backpacks and find thick trees to climb.¡±

    As soon as Yan Kuan finished speaking, everyone stood up. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have time to set up their tents before. After all, everyone was on high alert tonight, so they weren¡¯t prepared to sleep peacefully. At this moment, they even carried their backpacks and immediately climbed to the thick trees nearby.

    Yan Kuan watched Shen Xiaoxiao climb in front of him while he climbed up from behind. In less than two minutes, everyone had climbed to the top of several trees and were in position. At this time, the water had already spread to the ce they had been in before. This was a dense forest. Each tree was at least 20 meters tall. They had all undergone strict training. Apart from one injured, each of them was an expert who could take on ten people by himself. Climbing trees was a piece of cake.

    Their movements were also very fast. However, even so, when they saw that theke water had spread to the bottom just as they had stabilized themselves, they were still shocked and broke out in a cold sweat. This speed was abnormally fast.

    ¡°What should we do? The water won¡¯t rise,

    right?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t. Look, it¡¯s still spreading.¡±

    Although that was the case, Yan Kuan knew that these things that could not be described withmon sense actually had a chance of rising. ¡°Oh no, the prey hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. It¡¯s half-cooked. Will this attract that water monkey?¡±Dark 16 roared from the tree at the side. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a water monkey standing out of the water. He could see that the water had just reached its knees. How did it get out?

    It picked up the pheasant that was floating on the surface of the water and picked it up to eat. Then, a second, a third, and many other water monkeys who had not found any food had already smelled it and looked at the top.

    The smell of blood was the strongest on the injured Yellow Ox. Even though they were so far away, they could still smell the blood. And the water monkeys under the tree that Yellow Ox and Red Bull were on had gathered the most. At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats.

    This water monkey had set its eyes on Yellow Ox and the others¡­

    After waking up one afternoon, Little Treasure and Da Bao drank some water. Of course, they also took the opportunity to relieve themselves in the corner, so they began to look for a way out.

    The two children had good memories. They knew that they had just entered the east side, which meant that there was a big rock on the east side, so they could only look for a way out in the other three directions.

    ¡°Little Treasure, ording to the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core, these ces usually have traps on the walls, such as small round holes or wallmps. You just need to turn them around or press hard to open the traps.¡±

    Da Bao told Little Treasure about the plot that she had recalled all afternoon. Little Treasure had also watched that movie, so he naturally had some memory. Of course, his current actions were almost the same as Da Bao¡¯s.

    ¡°Aiya, Da Bao, I stepped on your poop. It stinks.¡±

    Da Bao felt awkward. Alright, she had to poop after she ate. She had already pooped in the corner, so how could Little Treasure still step on it? How stupid.

    ¡°How stupid. I already pooped in the corner, yet you still stepped on it.¡±

    ¡°Normally, the traps are in the corner. Why do you have to poop in the corner?¡± Little Treasure could not help but underestimate her. Of course, the shlight above his head also shone over because he had stepped on Da Bao¡¯s poop. But just as he wasining about Da Bao pooping everywhere¡­ A small raised button was next to Da Bao¡¯s poop.

    Little Treasure cried out in surprise, ¡°Da Bao, your poop really blocked the mechanism. Come and see¡­¡±

 Chapter 827 - Heaven-Defying Luck

    Chapter 827 Heaven-Defying Luck

    Along the way, Little Treasure keptining about Da Bao¡¯s fecal behavior. It was so disgusting that he almost touched Da Bao¡¯s feces.

    There was no ce to wash his hands. Even now, he felt that his hands were smelly.

    Da Bao¡¯s face had gone from blushing and embarrassed to calm now. She was elegant and calm no matter how you said it.

    She even said with disdain,¡±Why don¡¯t you take a fragrant poop?¡±

    Alright, Little Treasure choked. He didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like he really couldn¡¯t take a fragrant poop.

    ¡°Next time you take a poop, remember to tell me. I¡¯ll choose a ce for you so that I won¡¯t step on it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really bing more and more particr. Uncle said that this is called being poor and particr, just like Daddy.¡±

    ¡°How is this the same? This is mysophobia. Mysophobia, do you understand?¡±

    After saying this, Little Treasure once again used his foot to step on the ground in disgust. Why did he always feel that there was poop on his feet?

    ¡°Eh, why do I feel that the road here is getting narrower and narrower? Little Treasure, do you think so?¡±

    After Da Bao said this, Little Treasure then turned his attention to the long corridor that they were walking in.

    From the moment they lit the wallmps in the dark room, they turned on the switch and entered the corridor from the other side. They found that all the wallmps around them had been lit.

    Although the path was not very clear, they could see the path under their feet and the situation around them.

    This ce was filled with bluestone corridors, and there was no other way to go, so the two of them had been walking on these roads, so they had no choice.

    Now that he heard Da Bao say that the paths here were getting narrower, Little Treasure felt the same way.

    He nced at brick. D*mn, even though he wasining and talking to Da Bao just now, Da Bao disliked that he stepped on sh*t, so she always covered her nose and kept some distance from him. But now, the two of them had to walk side by side.

    Was the wall moving?

    Would they be crushed to death by the wall?

    ¡°What should we do? The wall seems to be moving?¡±

    ¡°We can only move forward. Hurry up, let¡¯s move quickly.¡±

    Little Treasure hurriedly gave instructions to Da Bao. The two of them walked side by side, one in front and one behind, and began to run.

    Actually, the traps here were designed for adults. For example, the passage that the child could pass through smoothly, if it was an adult, they would have to walk sideways.

    When the babies could only walk sideways, the adults were doomed to die.

    Therefore, when the two walls reached the distance between the two children, they stopped moving.

    Their bags had alreadynded in their hands.

    Well, the two children did not forget their food even when they ran, thanks to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s education.

    She told them that even if they were to run, they had to fill their stomachs. Otherwise, they would not have the strength to run. This corridor was not long. It seemed like a trap. After passing this checkpoint, it felt like a tnd once again.

    ¡°My head is going to hurt. Fortunately, this stone wall left a gap for us. Otherwise, we would have been crushed to death.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, fortunately, we are both children.¡± The two children¡¯s hearts were ridiculously big. Although they were afraid, they would never be afraid. They would only feel that they had passed the test once. Even Da Bao, who was the least courageous, felt that they were about to pass theyers of barriers and reach the new world.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t so many difficulties in the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core. Movies are all lies.¡±

    ¡°You only know that movies are all lies now?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at his sister in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, this is obviously much more dangerous.¡±

    Alright, Little Treasure didn¡¯t know how to respond. This wasn¡¯t a movie to begin with.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    It was then that they realized that they had arrived at a round house. The walls were filled with murals. Of course, the two children couldn¡¯t understand it. They only knew that these were the same as in the drawings of small people, many ancient people.

    In the middle of the house was a sarcophagus. The room was still not big. The sarcophagus did not close but was half open.

    ¡°Wow, there are dead people.¡±

    Da Bao was a little excited when she saw the coffin. She knew this. She had heard from Uncle Yun Qi that this coffin was used to pretend to be dead. It was just that there were very few coffins in modern society. However, she had seen pictures of them. Some were made of wood, some were made of crystal... there were those made of gold, and of course, there were those made of stone. She was very curious about this. She did not expect to see the real thing this time. Of course, she was even happier.

    Little Treasure and Da Bao were about the same. They were extremely curious about coffins because they had all heard the stories told by Yun Qi. People did not use them anymore. This thing was still here. It was so novel.

    The room was not big and empty, but there was only a stone coffin left. If it was a normal person, or a normal adult, they would have long been on guard or started to feel nervous.

    In a ce like this, there was nothing but a stone coffin. Needless to say, there was definitely something wrong with this coffin. They would definitely not approach it easily.

    <b>non</b>

    But now, not only were the two imps close, they were even lying on top of the sarcophagus, trying to get a clear view of what was inside. And at this moment, behind them, the murals on the wall began to move slowly. If they looked back, they would probably be surprised again because the murals, which they thought were brightly colored just a moment ago... At this moment, they were slowly falling down. When they touched the ground, they turned into all kinds of colorful things that looked likedybugs.

    <b>n.</b>

    They slowly thought about how the sarcophagus was moving and crawling. The quilt that they had thrown to the side was crushed by thedybug crawling over it, and it was also devoured cleanly.

    However, the two little fellows did not feel anything at all. They wanted to climb higher so that they could clearly see whether the dead people in the coffin would be like what Uncle Yun Qi had said ¡ª those who did not have good looks and were immortal.

    After being threatened by the men from Yun Qi, it had to be said that not only were the two children extremely brave, they were also extremely curious.

    However, the two children definitely did not expect that just as their feet left the ground and they climbed up the stone coffin, thedybugs had already arrived at their feet...

    ¡°Oh my god, what big fellow is that? Its entire body is so blue. Is it an octopus? Can anyone tell me why an octopus is blue? Also, how can it be so big? It¡¯s several times bigger than a truck. Am I big enough for it to bare its teeth?¡±

    At this moment, Dark 1 and the others had encountered the same crisis as them. However, it seemed like this octopus was even more ferocious than the big snake because it had already swallowed one of the people. It seemed like the formation had been activated, the warning formation from before had alreadypletely lost its effect, so the people that they encounteredter were all serious. They did not know whether Dark 1 and the others were lucky or unlucky...

 Chapter 828 - Attack

    Chapter 828 Attack

    The two children had no idea what was happening beneath their feet. They were struggling to climb up the sarcophagus.

    ¡°Little Treasure, I heard a strange sound again. It¡¯s so strange.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we climb up. Besides, I heard it too.¡±

    The two children had never stopped training in these martial arts. Not only did Yan Kuan attach great importance to it, Shen Xiaoxiao also felt that the children needed to learn some things about self-defense from a young age. Therefore, the two children learned to use weapons and practice some self-defense skills from a young age. Of course, as they grew older, they also needed to learn more and more things.

    Now, after easily climbing up the lid of the stone coffin, they finally had a chance to see the scene on the ground.

    When they saw this, the two children were instantly surprised. Yes, they were surprised, not shocked.

    The two of them looked at each other and said excitedly,¡±Wow, so many beautiful little bugs. Where did theye from? Do they know the way out?¡±

    Well, ignoring the two children¡¯s observational skills, of course, one could not expect them to be surprised by the exquisite murals they had seen before, or to feel any excitement toward the ancient tomb.

    For the two children, who were less than four years old and less than five years old, this ce was simr to the plot of the movie in Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core.

    For them, they were more concerned about experiencing the fantasy experience here. They were afraid that this thing didn¡¯t exist for the time being. After all, norge creatures had appeared, and there weren¡¯t any corpses that they thought they were afraid of.

    It was this stone coffin. After climbing up, they saw that it waspletely empty inside. There was also a small staircase that only allowed one person to enter.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a passageway inside.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I see it. But these little bugs can¡¯t climb up. I want to catch one to y with. It¡¯s such a beautiful color.¡±

    When Little Treasure heard Da Bao say this, he looked at thedybugs on the ground (the name they gave it) and said, ¡°Let¡¯s climb up and not go down. Besides, what if these bugs bite us? There are so many of them, and they¡¯re circling around the sarcophagus. They don¡¯t even know how to climb up, so let¡¯s just forget about it.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure did not realize that these little bugs were actually avoiding the sarcophagus. Although they sensed that there were intruders here, these two little guys did not y by the rules... After entering this ce, they did not even look at the exquisite murals on the wall and directly climbed onto the sarcophagus.

    They could not even y properly with these humans.

    ¡°Yeah, it seems to be a little too much. Where did ite from? Ah, where¡¯s my nket? Where¡¯s my nket?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao helplessly. Why was she always so careless and muddle-headed?

    ¡°You must have forgotten where we left it when we came in. You have to learn from me. Put it on your shoulder. It¡¯s not heavy. Alright, fortunately, I¡¯m still here. It¡¯s enough for both of us. There¡¯s no way out here. Let¡¯s continue to explore underground.¡±

    ¡°Alright, what a pity for my little quilt. I like it the most. It¡¯s fragrant, and Mommy chose it for me.¡±

    ¡°When we get out, just ask Mommy to help you choose another one.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Treasure, you go ahead. I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As Little Treasure spoke, he took out a chain from his bag and tied it around his arm and Da Bao¡¯s arm.

    The chain was one meter long, and it did not affect their movements. Therefore, when Da Bao saw Little Treasure doing this, she was not unhappy at all. Instead, she followed Little Treasure down the small passage.

    Because of the smell of blood, more and more water monkeys surrounded them.

    Everyone looked at the water monkeys that appeared out of nowhere and became even more anxious.

    Red Bull was also extremely anxious. His brother was still unconscious. In fact, as long as he threw the injured Yellow Ox down, his crisis would be resolved.

    However, he could not do it. That was his brother. Even if he died, he would not let anything happen to his brother. This was the principle of the Chinese soldiers.

    Everyone could see clearly that this kid clearly knew how dangerous it was down there, but he did not have the slightest intention of giving up on his brother.

    Not only that, he even untied the rope around his waist and simply tied Yellow Ox to a tree trunk.

    This action made everyone admire him even more.

    ¡°Disinfectant. Sprinkle all your disinfectant on Yellow Ox¡¯s body to reduce the smell of blood on its body. It will be of some help.¡±

    The secret guard on the other end of the tree shouted very loudly. Anyway, these monsters would definitely not know what disinfectant was.

    But even so, these things only reduced the speed at which they appeared. But as time passed, the number of these things slowly increased.

    There were also water monkeys under the trees. After all, these water monkeys had extremely sensitive noses, so when they smelled the different scents, they would naturally gather together. ¡°Where on earth did these d*mn thingse from? Did my ancestors eat too much? Why did theye out with so many of these things?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the scene under the tree andined to Yan Kuan.

    ¡°The more things there are to protect, the more precious the things you have hidden here are. Otherwise, these things wouldn¡¯t have appeared.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, what should we do now? When will the rain stop? And Red Bull and the others over there, below us...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have an idea.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he took out something that looked like an iron wire rope from his bag. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Swinging.¡± ¡°Swinging? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, watch carefully. Hubby will show you something fun.¡±

    After Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao finished their exchange, he said to the secret guards not far away, ¡°Let¡¯s y swinging.¡± Not only Dark 2 and Dark 3, but the other secret guards also heard it. As soon as they heard this idea, everyone immediately understood.

    Therefore, everyone took out the iron wire hoop in their hands. Yan Kuan made the first move. He shot it at the arm of the water monkey that was at least three meters tall under his tree.

    This iron wire was very strange. It actually circled around the water monkey¡¯s arm a few times.

    Yan Kuan circled the circr te on the end of the iron wire around the tree trunk a few times. He did not know what the iron wire was made of, but it had a very strong bearing.

    This big fellow weighed at least 300 to 400 jin, but it was directly hung on the tree by him.

    As soon as the water monkey left the water, it made strange ¡®ah ah¡¯ sounds, simr to the terrified cries of humans.

    With this cry, all the water monkeys looked over, followed by a second scream and a third scream... All the secret guards added up to 12, and 12 water monkeys were thrown into the air and cried out.

    The eyes of these water monkeys emitted a green glow in the night, simr to the eyes of a wolf, which made people feel even more terrified.

 Chapter 829 - Virgin Pee

    Chapter 829 Virgin Pee

    Yellow Ox was tied to a tree branch by the Red Bull. Due to the high-intensity tranquilizer, he had been in a state of lethargy. Even though it was pouring with rain, he did not wake up.

    At this moment, there were the most stone monkeys gathered under the tree, and they were also the craziest. Cow and Buffalo were watching from the other side of the tree anxiously, but there was nothing they could do. Now that they saw the secret guards actually use the iron wire in their hands to hang up the water monkeys, they had no idea what these people were trying to do. However, they had always believed that although these secret guards had a bad reputation, they would never really leave them alone.

    They had seen it from the time they saved Yellow Ox this afternoon.

    Sure enough, at this moment, they saw that Dark 11 had actually shot out a wire-like thing at Red Bull and Yellow Ox¡¯s positions, directly setting up a simple rope path on the two trees.

    ¡°Bring Yellow Ox here by the way of a slide.¡±

    When Red Bull heard this, he immediately realized that they were really going to save them. He took out a small rope-like device from his bag. They had this thing in their equipment. The iron rope had a slight incline. As long as Yellow Ox was put on it... He could directly slide to Dark 11¡¯s side.

    This was definitely not the time to dawdle. If Yellow Ox was not here, Red Bull would have no problem finding a way to jump from one tree to another.

    Therefore, this could be considered a form of self-help.

    Yellow Ox had just been transported away. He didn¡¯t waste any time and slid across the rope they had prepared.

    With this method, everyone slowly retreated ording to the interval between the tree and the tree.

    Those water monkeys might look scary with their green eyes, but they basically relied on their sense of smell to find their way.

    Moreover, they moved extremely fast. As soon as the two of them left the tree, they fired a shot at one of the water monkeys. The bullet hit the water monkey and made it cry out. Of course... a green blood-like thing was also left on its body.

    The moment there was the smell of blood, these water monkeys did not care whether they were of the same species or not. They immediately began to bite.

    Yan Kuan and the others moved faster and faster as they moved through the forest on the other side. Fortunately, it was an undeveloped forest. The vegetation was dense, there were many trees, and they were not small in size.

    However, running away bit by bit was not a solution either. These things would eventually follow them.

    There were also those water monkeys hanging in the air. They were all fired at by them, causing those things to gather in that area.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Take out all thepressed fuel in your pockets.¡±

    Yan Kuan gave the order, and at this moment, everyone, including Red Bull, also listened to Yan Kuan¡¯s orders.

    Thepressed fuel was also what they had brought with them this time. It was simr to gasoline. Its ignition point was at the bottom, and its density was high. It could float on the surface of the water. If this thing were to ignite... Wouldn¡¯t it be able to ignite on the surface of the water just like gasoline? ¡°Aim at that side and throw it over. Let¡¯s take a good look at what these roasted water monkeys look like.¡±

    Due to the umtion of the bloody smell, there were countless water monkeys surrounding them. On the contrary, there were only two or three water monkeys under their feet. However, because of the huge bloody smell over there, all of them ran over.

    After Yan Kuan gave the order, everyone used all their strength and threw fuel toward the other end.

    What was more amazing was that each of these ¡®bulls¡¯ had a small jar of gasoline fuel in their backpacks. They threw it over without saying anything

    The range of this sniper rifle was 800 meters. Even if they took a step back, they could still shoot through the oil barrel.

    All the fuel in the hands of more than ten people was thrown at the ce where the water monkeys were gathered. A small cannon exploded. Bang, bang, bang! After a few sounds, the surface of the water quickly lit up with mes.

    The ce where the water monkeys were gathered was even more aze with mes, burning even more fiercely. ¡°Ah ¡ª Ah ¡ª Ah ¨C¡°

    The screams were incessant and even more mournful under the night sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to burn these monsters to death. Look, the water monkeys over there have actually disappeared.¡±

    Everyone looked at the sky-high mes not far away. It was indeed as they had said. The water monkeys around them seemed to be decreasing, and many of them were buried in the water again.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally saw this as well. She raised her head and asked Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan looked at the water monkeys that were indeed slowly disappearing under the night sky not far away. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know. This water is yin, and fire is yang. These things are afraid of fire. They belong to the extreme yin.¡± ¡°Yin and yang again?¡±

    Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao into his arms and smiled. ¡°Since ancient times, the harmony between yin and yang is not a joke. There must be a reason, just like the man-eating flowers we encountered before.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean. You mean, as long as we find a way to reconcile the yin and yang, we can destroy these things.¡±

    ¡°You can say that, but it¡¯s not as simple as you think. The area of the yin spot is too big. If we want to get rid of them, we still have to find the yin eye.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the yin eye again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the yin eye.¡±

    ¡°Then how do we find it? There was the giant panda there before, but there aren¡¯t any here.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked into the distance and finally smiled faintly:

    ¡°Who says there isn¡¯t one? There is definitely one.¡±

    Yan Kuan pressed the watch on his wrist a few times, but his expression was a little strange. Of course, Yan Kuan himself did not expect that there was such a saying since ancient times.

    However, the information that could be entered here by him was based on evidence. It was not the kind of nonsense that was said on the inte.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan made a hand gesture to the secret guard in the distance.

    This time, other than the few ¡®bulls¡¯, everyone, including Shen Xiaoxiao, was dumbfounded. It couldn¡¯t be, right? Why did he want this thing?

    Red Bull looked at Dark 15 beside him and asked, ¡°15, what kind of hand gesture is your boss making? What does it mean?¡±

    15 turned to look at Red Bull. Then, he looked like he was watching a good show. He pulled Red Bull over and said, ¡°Hey, Red Bull, how long have you been in the army?¡±

    ¡°12 years. I joined the army when I was 15 years old.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Are you married?¡±

    Red Bull blushed at the mention of this question. He said embarrassedly, ¡°My parents died early. I¡¯ve been in the army all these years. I don¡¯t have time to get a girlfriend.¡±

    When Dark 15 heard this, he was immediately excited. He said to Red Bull even more enthusiastically, ¡°So you¡¯re a virgin then?¡±

    ¡°Ah? You, you, you, why are you asking me this question?¡±

    This was very embarrassing. He was already 27 years old, and he was still a virgin. He really didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he had just said that he didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Wouldn¡¯t it be too fake if he didn¡¯t admit it now?

    ¡°Just tell me, are you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a gossiper ¡ª yes...¡±

    This time, Dark 15 was even happier. He took a water bottle from his backpack and said to Red Bull,¡±Come, pee into the mouth of the bottle. Pee all your virgin pee into it. Don¡¯t waste a single drop.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What ¡®ah?¡¯ Boss just said that he wanted to collect virgin pee. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a virgin? Hurry up and pee...¡±

 Chapter 830 - On the Various Uses of Virgin Urine

    <h4>Chapter 830 On the Various Uses of Virgin Urine</h4>

    Almost all the other trees were performing the same performance at this moment.

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that these ¡®bulls¡¯ were all virgins. They were indeed pure and innocent enough.

    Of course, there must be some in the secret guards. If it was in the past, if someone asked this question, no one would admit it.

    However, at this moment, in such a crisis, Boss was still speaking so solemnly. Even the usually annoying Dark 4 silently turned around with the bottle in his hand.

    On the seven or eight trees, almost everyone on the trees was carrying out their sacred movement, receiving urine.

    Yan Kuan buried Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head at his neck and made her turn her back to the few virgins who were peeing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed. However, due to the special circumstances, she obediently leaned on Yan Kuan¡¯s neck with her back to everyone.

    It was also because of this unintentional action that Shen Xiaoxiao actually saw a pair of bright red eyes looking at them from afar.

    Yes, bright red eyes.

    There was a strange and sinister feeling. If it wasn¡¯t for her amazing eyesight, she probably wouldn¡¯t have seen those eyes at all.

    Even so, Shen Xiaoxiao still didn¡¯t believe it. She took the binocrs hanging around her neck and looked into the distance.

    With this look, it really made Shen Xiaoxiao suck in a breath of cold air. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you see?¡±

    Yan Kuan immediately felt Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body stiffen. He immediately turned around, took the binocrs, and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s finger.

    Good heavens, a water monkey that was at least 20 meters tall was lying in the water at this moment, looking at them with a pair of red eyes that were bigger than a human head.

    It opened its mouth slightly, drooling. It was crawling slowly towards them with a cautious movement.

    It seemed that in its eyes, they were the delicacies that it was about to eat. Not to mention that they were climbing so high up on the tree, it was because of this height that the water monkey had justnded in its mouth when it stood up.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and became a little nervous. Although the big snake was also terrifying, it was still an animal that they knew in the known world. However, they had never even heard of this water monkey, let alone seen it before.

    They could still ept those who were slightly older than them. Now that the water monkey that was more than 20 meters tall and the big snake had appeared, how could Yellow Ox¡¯s hand be broken?

    It was only scratched by that little monkey and it was already like this. What about this big fellow?

    If it touched Yellow Ox, he would be either dead or crippled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just right that you¡¯re here. Maybe this is the yin eye. Let¡¯s just focus on dealing with it.¡±

    ¡°How do we deal with it?¡±

    ¡°The virgin urine.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure walked down the sarcophagus¡¯dder. Both of them were tied up with chains in their hands. They weren¡¯t afraid of walking away. The stonedder wasn¡¯t long either. In less than two to three minutes, theynded on another corridor.

    When they reached the corridor, the surroundings were lit up by mes. This mysterious scene made the two children let out a ¡®wow¡¯ sound. Then, they were excited. Yes, excited.

    If they were adults, they would have been scared silly when they saw the wallmp that suddenly lit up and the surroundings. However, Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s faces were full of excitement.

    ¡°Is this ce voice-activated? It¡¯s so advanced, just like our home in M Country.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s voice-activated, but I think it¡¯s very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so powerful. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± The two little guys kept walking forward. Because of the light, they didn¡¯t feel afraid at

    all.

    Although it was still a little cold here, there were still two animals that they didn¡¯t expect to see.

    For example, at this moment.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were squatting on the ground, looking at the seven spiders that were squatting on the ground not far away from them.

    These seven spiders were only slightly smaller than them, and they looked extremely huge. The seven spiders were arranged in a triangle.

    Each spider was of a different color, and the seven colors were eye-catching, which surprised the two children greatly.

    ¡°Uncle said that the more beautiful a spider is, the more poisonous it is. Little Treasure, do you think these big spiders are poisonous? Why are they so big?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but let¡¯s wait and see. Look at them, they are not moving at all. I wonder if they are asleep?¡± Little Treasure looked at the spiders in front of him. There were two big fangs in their mouths. They looked a little scared, but they did not want to attack them, so he thought that they should not be hurt.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one road here. We have to go around this road to get to the back. How can we get past them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you think they are sleeping? If we go over quietly, will they find us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They are so big that they blocked the road. I guess they will only leave when they wake up.¡±

    ¡°Then should we wait for them to wake up? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re hungry again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already 5 o¡¯clock. Why can¡¯t I be hungry?¡±

    Da Bao looked at Little Treasure usingly. Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything, but now it was his turn to pee.

    ¡°Dabao, I want to go to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You go ahead. I¡¯m not looking at you.¡±

    Little Treasure carefully looked at the seven spiders not far away, then walked to the corner to take off his pants and pee first.

    <b>rnen</b>

    But perhaps it was because he moved. The leading spider suddenly began to move.

    Because Little Treasure was peeing with his back facing them, he didn¡¯t see what was happening, but Da Bao did.

    Da Bao let out a scream. Of course, Little Treasure couldn¡¯t tell whether Da Bao was surprised or shocked. ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    When Little Treasure heard the sound, he turned around. The pee was still going on. When he turned around, the pee directlynded on Da Bao¡¯s legs and shoes. Da Bao¡¯s cry became louder.

    ¡°Little Treasure, your pee, itnded on my legs.¡±

    Little Treasure was shocked. The pee alsonded on his body. However, he immediately turned around and said, ¡°What are you shouting for? You almost scared the piss out of me. Mommy said that you¡¯re not allowed to scare people when they pee.¡±

    ¡°Those spiders moved just now. I was scared, but you can¡¯t pee on my leg. It stinks.¡±

    ¡°I stepped on your sh*t just now. Now we¡¯re even. I also peed on my leg.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re peeing and sh*tting again. You¡¯re not allowed to get close to me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to get close to you. I have to.¡±

    One part of the peended on Da Bao¡¯s body, another partnded on his own body, and another partnded on the corner of the wall. Da Bao and Little Treasure had no idea at all.

    When Little Treasure¡¯s pee came out, the smell immediately made the spiders, who were already itching to have a good meal, stop in their tracks. They even wanted to retreat. This was the urine of a virgin child. It was truly the holy item of the sun.

 Chapter 831 - Being a Bandit Is Really Heroic

    Chapter 831 Being a Bandit Is Really Heroic

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the spider moved just now?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the big spider in front of him and asked Da Bao.

    ¡°Yeah, it really moved just now. I saw them stand up, but why aren¡¯t they moving now?¡±

    Da Bao was very puzzled. She clearly saw that the big spider really stood up, but why was it not moving now?

    ¡°Your eyes must be ying tricks on you. The lights here are too dim.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe it¡¯s true. You¡¯ve finished peeing. Shall we continue walking now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. These spiders might be statues. Maybe they¡¯re fake. Look, they don¡¯t even have

    eyes.¡±

    Alright, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have eyes. They were just shutting them from your virgin urine. Could they not close their eyes?

    ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t eat us?¡±

    Da Bao was a little timid after all, so she asked carefully.

    Little Treasure thought for a moment and took out a marble that he had yed with before. He wanted to try hitting it at the spider, but just as he escaped from his bag, the marble fell to the ground. It also happened to fall into Little Treasure¡¯s urine.

    ¡°So disgusting. Itnded in urine again. This is your urine. Quickly go and pick it up.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the marble with disdain and touched his bag again. There was no more. There was only this one.

    He did not want to throw other things at the spider. It was either food or his small pistol. Forget it. He would just ept his fate and pick it up. It was his own urine anyway. He was not afraid.

    ¡°Uncle Huo said that when they were young, they still yed with mud and urine. I will tell them that you y with a ball of urine when we get out.¡±

    Little Treasure did not care about what Da Bao said at the back. He even looked at her with disdain. ¡®Anyway, you have my urine on your leg, so you are not that clean.¡¯

    Little Treasure used a tissue to pick up the marble and threw it at the red spider who was looking up.

    Pa!

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s no reaction. It¡¯s indeed fake, but it looks real. I must have been seeing things.¡±

    ¡°Mm, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two children did not have the amazing eyesight of their parents. Otherwise, they would have definitely seen the marble stained with the child¡¯s urine smash a hole in the red spider¡¯s hind legs.

    However, it did not dare to move because the smell was too strong. If it moved, what would it do if it was stained by this holy item? Da Bao and Little Treasure held hands and carried two big bags on their backs. They calmly walked around the spiders. Because both of them were stained with Little Treasure¡¯s child¡¯s urine, the smell was very strong. When they walked past the spiders, the spiders were so scared that none of them moved. Of course, in the end, Little Treasure was not afraid of death as he picked up the marble thatnded under the butt of a blue spider in thest row.

    However, when he bent down to pick it up, he actually saw the blue spider¡¯s butt shrinking and moving. It was the kind of feeling that was simr to a person being scared and having their butt locked.

    Little Treasure stood up in a daze. Looking at the seven spiders, he knew that these seven spiders were not fake. They were real.

    But why weren¡¯t they moving? Were they asleep? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we leaving? There¡¯s a room over there.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯m leaving now. Hurry up, hurry up.¡±

    Little Treasure pulled Da Bao up and walked toward the room in front. Leaving this ce, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to leave this ce with Da Bao.

    If these spiders woke up, it would be even worse.

    It was also a child¡¯s virgin urine, but this child¡¯s virgin urine was definitely ten times stronger than an adult¡¯s virgin urine.

    However, Yan Kuan and the others had more volume on their side, so they could be considered to have an advantage.

    Seeing the gigantic creature slowly approaching them, the others also saw this strange mutated water monkey with blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Boss, what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Think of a way to pour all of the virgin urine on it and then st it with a cannon.¡±

    It was not easy to pour virgin urine on the big thing.

    While Shen Xiaoxiao was still wondering what Yan Kuan would do, she saw Yan Kuan take out a round disc from his bag, which looked like a mini aircraft.

    Seeing this thing, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. D*mn it, a flying drone. She almost forgot that they had brought enough advanced equipment.

    When the other secret guards saw Yan Kuan¡¯s actions, they also immediately took out their dronesfrom their pockets. Everyone fixed the bottles on the small clip under the drone and then clicked on the program. All of them flew towards the direction of the monster.

    ¡°D*mn it, how can it be so advanced as a bandit tool?¡±

    Cow was the first to be unable to hold it in. Looking at such a small flying machine, it was likely that their military did not have such high-tech gadgets.

    ¡°Kid, just this thing alone is worth tens of millions. It has many uses. I¡¯ll slowly demonstrate it to you in the future. Also, do you feel that being a bandit is better than being a soldier?¡±

    Although Cow was envious, he was a qualified soldier. He still said, ¡°I¡¯m a Chinese soldier. I love my mothend. I¡¯m willing to pee for my...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. There¡¯s still the spirit to shout slogans. If you have the spirit, go pee more.¡± Dark 16 looked at Cow¡¯s stunned expression. He really didn¡¯t know what to say to this person. He would shout slogans at any time. Was he possessed? After being choked by Dark 16, Cow stopped talking. He couldn¡¯t pee anymore. How could he pee? Looking at the aircraft that was slowly flying towards the water monkey in the sky, everyone looked over nervously.

    Perhaps the water monkey had also noticed that the thing that was suddenly flying towards it was emitting a strange smell. This smell made it a little afraid. It no longer moved forward, but it did not have any intention of turning around and leaving. Instead, it stared nkly at the thing that was flying in the sky. It was a bird-like creature that was different from anything it had ever seen before. Perhaps it was also wondering what this was.

    ¡°These things already have some spirituality, but they haven¡¯t developed intelligence. It¡¯s simr to a child¡¯s thinking mode. It¡¯s still curious about what this thing flying over is.¡±

    Although it looked a little silly, no one would lower their guard against the big guy.

    Dark 2, 4, and 7 were holding small cannonballs in their hands. Even if this thing hit a normal seven-story tall building, it could destroy the entire building, not to mention three cannonballs aimed at that side.

    There was a total of eight bottles of virgin urine. The youngest Cow¡¯s urine was ced in the middle, and when it reached its destination...

    All the liquid was released by the clip on the flight device and poured onto the water monkey¡¯s body. At first, the water monkey did not know what it was, and still used its hands to catch it. In the end, a scream sounded, and a hole appeared in its palm. It cried out, and its mouth opened wide. The bottle at the top of the bottle poured into its mouth.

    This time, there was a strong burning sensation inside and outside, causing the big fellow to roll on the spot. Themotion was so great that even the tree beneath them began to shake.

    ¡°It really works.¡±

    ¡°Prepare to fire the cannon.¡±

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    A beam of red light shot into the sky and burned at the stone monkey in the distance, reaching the horizon...

 Chapter 832 - If Itâ€™s Not Dead, Iâ€™ll Make Another Stab

    Chapter 832 If It¡¯s Not Dead, I¡¯ll Make Another Stab

    The three cannonballs were fired at the same time. Perhaps it was because they were too powerful, but they could still feel the burning sensationing from the ground even though they were so far away.

    The mes soared to the sky and reached the clouds. The sky that was filled with torrential rain that night suddenly became a bright moon with few stars. The rain stopped.

    The water monkey that was directly sted into pieces by the cannonballs were alsopletely destroyed. Those guys that were fighting over food on the other side also disappearedpletely. Even the tree trunks that had just been submerged were suddenly devoid of any water stains.

    There was still a thickyer of withered leaves on the ground. asionally, there would be some green sprouts emerging from the ground.

    The green grass that had never been taken care of before was even more lush and green. It represented the vitality of this ce.

    Who would have thought that this ce had just experienced such an attack?

    Some things had remained unchanged for thousands of years, while some things had developed faster and faster in the changing times.

    Perhaps the ancestors of a thousand years ago would never have thought that after a thousand years of human progress, they would be able to use these cold weapons so easily. Bombs were used to set off fireworks in ancient times. No one would have thought that someone would be able to break the formation here.

    If they didn¡¯t have these things today, no matter how many people came, they would be eaten.

    Fortunately, they only stepped into thisnd after a thousand years, and only then did they conquer everything here step by step.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay. I just don¡¯t know what will be waiting for us after tomorrow.¡±

    Everyone climbed down from the trees one after another. It felt good to be on solid ground, so they slowly walked forward.

    When they arrived at the water monkeys that they had hung with iron wires before, they saw that there was only a small gecko-like animal carcass that had turnedpletely ck under each iron wire.

    It was just that it waspletely ck and they could not see it clearly.

    However, the moment the iron wire moved, they were all turned into ashes. Even if they wanted to bring some back to study, they could not do so.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything going on tonight. Everyone, take a break and get ready.¡±

    Everyone slowly recovered from the shock from just now. Those who had changed their clothes, those who had built a fire, and those who were preparing to hunt at the side. Of course, all of them had been through hundreds of battles, so they didn¡¯t feel that there was anything disgusting that couldn¡¯t be eaten.

    Meanwhile, Yan Kuan led Shen Xiaoxiao to the ce where the explosion had just urred, the ce where the giant water monkey had stayed.

    ¡°Do you really think there should be something there?¡±

    ¡°This ce is already close to the ancient tomb. At most, it¡¯s only 500 meters away. This should be thest wave of things to stop us. In other words, this mountain entry array is equivalent to all of us breaking it.¡±

    ¡°Ancient tomb? Isn¡¯t it called a secret fund?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan in amusement. This time, Yan Kuan said to Shen Xiaoxiao in a serious manner,¡±This must be an ancient tomb. Only graveyards use this kind of array to stop people from robbing tombs.¡±

    ¡°Whose tomb is that?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ll find something after we enter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her wrist, but there was still no signal. She changed the topic and said to Yan Kuan,¡±I wonder how the two children are doing. Dark 1 and the others are probably already on their way.¡± ¡°Yes, thest signal re appeared yesterday afternoon. We haven¡¯t seen it until today. That means that they started setting off yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Who is the man behind Dark 1?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°It should be rted to Old Master Shen. Old Master Shen and Lin Jiahui must have made a deal.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the two of them are ying a huge game of chess.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they started to set up the game decades ago. It¡¯s crazy. It seems that the things in the ancient tomb are really unusual.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I just want to know how the children are doing now. They won¡¯t be caught by the Dark 1, right?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe 19, you have to believe in the little minds of the two of us. We definitely can¡¯t be described as ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since we are here, we can only do this.¡±

    The two of them chatted as they walked. It had already been half an hour since they arrived at the ce where the water monkey exploded. Their surroundings were charred ck, and the air was still filled with the smell of burnt gunpowder.

    A huge pit had been sted to the side, and many trees had fallen in all directions. With such a degree of destruction, no matter how powerful the water monkey was, it would not be able to escape.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao bending over to search carefully on the ground and asked curiously.

    ¡°Looking for something. Didn¡¯t you say you were looking for something?¡± Yan Kuan smiled and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Why are you bing more and more silly now? We brought so many equipment. It¡¯s impossible not to use them.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he took out a square-shaped mini robot from his bag. The robot had arms and legs, the size of an adult¡¯s palm. Most importantly, its hand was a circr iron ring-like equipment.

    ¡°It will help us find what we need.¡±

    ¡°You are really well-equipped. Do I have it in my bag?¡± ¡°Of course you have it in your bag too. It¡¯s just that the things in your bag will only be useful after entering the ancient tomb.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan did not speak anymore. They watched the robot searching around. After about 10 minutes, the robot let out a tinkling sound. The two of them hurriedly walked over.

    Sure enough, in the middle of the round pit, there was an eight-trigram wheel.

    Yan Kuan used a pair of tweezers to pack up the eight-trigram wheel. Then, he ced it in a mahogany box and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°It should be this thing.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the eight trigrams wheel. The shape was very ordinary, but other than some pointers, the only difference was that it was carved with a Suoyin flower.

    ¡°You can see this ghost of a flower everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll leave after we find what we want.¡±

    ¡°This is a mahogany box? There are so many things in your bag. You¡¯ve thought of everything.¡± Yan Kuan smiled and did not reply. He had prepared for half a year to enter the mountain. How could he not have everything?

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were just about to pack up their things and head back when the robot made another ¡®ding ding ding¡¯ sound.

    Could it be that there was something else?

    The two of them looked at each other and slowly walked towards the ce near the east side of the pit.

    The damage here was minimal. The grass was thick and the robot was parked at the side.

    The two of them walked over to take a look. They did not expect to see him here. It was Pei Li.

    Pei Li should have been injured by the explosion. He was covered in blood and his clothes were tattered.

    They did not expect him to appear in front of them like this.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet. The robot lit up a red light, which means that he still has vital signs.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not dead, I¡¯ll stab him again.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she took the de in her hand and prepared to stab by Pei Li.

    However, Yan Kuan suddenly stopped her just as he was about to attack. Then, he pointed at his hand and said, ¡°Look, what is he holding in his hand?¡±

 Chapter 833 - Get Rid of Pei Li, Mutate

    Chapter 833 Get Rid of Pei Li, Mutate

    Previously, Yan Kuan had told everyone that if they saw Pei Li again, they would immediately kill him without any mercy.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao saw Pei Li and

    thought of was to stab him and send him to his death.

    However, just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to make a move, Yan Kuan stopped her. It was not because Yan Kuan wanted to keep Pei Li alive, but because Yan Kuan discovered that Pei Li was holding something in his hand.

    ¡°Look, what is that?¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally saw the thing in Pei Li¡¯s hand and immediately bent down to check.

    Pei Li was clearly holding onto it tightly. From the looks of his injuries, he had not been affected by the bomb as soon as he had walked nearby. Perhaps he was actually on one of the trees here. It was just that they were far away and no one had noticed him.

    When the bomb came, it directly blew him down.

    Regardless of the reason, Pei Li was really lucky. He must have followed them from a distance and did not dare to get too close. Furthermore, they had all their attention on the water monkey. Hence, they naturally ignored him who had followed them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to use her hand to take the thing in Pei Li¡¯s hand, but Yan Kuan stopped her. He pulled her to his side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. There¡¯s no need to do these things. Besides, who knows if there¡¯s anything wrong with him?¡± Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Yan Kuan was also very direct. He directly set the settings. The round, scanner-like disc in the robot¡¯s hand immediately transformed into a sharp de and shed down at Pei Li¡¯s hand.

    The strange thing was that Pei Li did not react at all. He did not wake up from the pain, nor did he cry out. He did not even move an inch.

    ¡°Is he dead? Why is he not reacting even like this?¡±

    ¡°He has vital signs. We can¡¯t say that he is dead.¡±

    After neatly cutting off his wrist, the robot directly disintegrated his palm. Very quickly, the thing in Pei Li¡¯s hand was disintegrated by the robot. Only then did they see that it was a human skin map.

    ¡°This human skin map of his is even more detailed than the map that we spent nearly a year to find.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao wore gloves on their hands. They opened the map and began to look at it carefully.

    It was a map into the mountains. It was a map that indicated where they would go, what dangers they would encounter, and how to take a detour. It was unknown who had drawn this map.

    ¡°This thing is a little old, right?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s old or not, we¡¯ve already arrived at this ce. It doesn¡¯t make any difference whether we have this map or not. I think Red Bull and the others must have relied on this map to enter the mountains. As for this thing, take a look and see what it is.¡±

    Yan Kuan took a blue crystal in his hand. This thing was simr to a table tennis ball that had just been wrapped inside the human skin map. It waspletely orchid-shaped, and it looked like a sapphire when it was shining with light.

    ¡°What about the eight trigrams te just now? Isn¡¯t there a dent in the middle? Could it be for this?¡±

    A woman¡¯s observational ability was sometimes better than a man¡¯s.

    However, just as Yan Kuan was about to take out the wooden box, Pei Li moved.

    His wrist had been cut off without any treatment and blood was flowing out from the wound. How could he still be alive?

    However, at this moment, a shocking scene happened. Pei Li had indeed moved. Not only did he move, but he was also in an extremely strange state.

    Before their eyes, ayer of ck hair was growing all over his body. His clothes were torn apart and his body expanded instantly. He looked just like a mutated water monkey.

    Was this guy infected? ¡°Is he mutating?¡±

    ¡°Step back, don¡¯t let him touch you.¡±

    The two of them immediately stepped back after saying that. Yan Kuan aimed the short gun in his hand at him and fired without saying a word. A direct blow to the head. No matter how powerful you were, it was impossible to survive a blow to the head.

    Sure enough, Pei Li did not move in the end. The secret guard who heard the sound of gunshots nearby hurriedly ran over.

    Dark 15 was among them. When he saw that there was a water monkey left behind and that it did not dry up immediately after leaving the water, he asked curiously, ¡°Boss, this thing did not disappear just now?¡±

    ¡°It was transformed by Pei Li. He should have been affected by the previous explosion.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So this is what a human looks like after being infected.¡±

    ¡°Burn it down and disinfect the robot at the same time.¡±

    Fortunately, the robot was the one who did it previously. Dark 15 was straightforward. He took out a small tube from the backpack behind him and took a small sample of blood with gloves. Then, he stored it in a small metal box solemnly.

    ¡°You pervert, you want to study these strange things again.¡±

    When Dark 4 saw Dark 15¡¯s actions, he opened his mouth to curse. However, as he cursed, he ced his prey not far away and picked up some dry branches.

    ¡°What do you know? These things are so precious. This is a mutation. Moreover, what exactly is that water monkey? Is it really a water ghost? I want to study it properly when I go back. What do you know? Hurry up. I¡¯ll go disinfect the robot.¡± The so-called disinfecting was to directly apply high-strength alcohol to the top of the robot¡¯s head. Finally, they did some experiments with the prey at the side. After making sure that there was no problem with the flesh, they put the robot away.

    If it was a human, they would probably be burnt ck the moment they touched Pei Li¡¯s blood.

    Fortunately, they used a robot made of a special material. It was not even afraid of strong acid corrosion.

    After seeing the fire and Pei Li beingpletely dealt with, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. After all, the person who should have been killed a long time ago was still alive.

    As for the blue gemstone ball, they would definitely return to the gathering point to do

    ¡°Little Treasure, I¡¯m so tired. When can we walk out? I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I want to see the sunlight.¡±

    ¡°It should be soon. Look at the things in the room. We should be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°Then we need to eat and rest first.¡±

    Da Bao didn¡¯t care what was in the room. She took a bread bag from the side and tore it open to eat. She also ate arge piece of beef.

    Little Treasure saw Da Bao eat and opened his own food. He was a little hungry. After they were full, they set off and slowly found a way out.

    Of course, there were indeed many things in this room. There were over a hundred boxes ced at one foot, and in the middle were two stone coffins. In the middle was a huge bronze triangr cauldron, and on both sides were two small reservoirs, there were also six huge stone pirs wrapped around by azure dragons. This ce was simr to a tomb in an ancient tomb, but the two children did not understand.

    The two had just finished eating and before they had the time to look around, there was a strange noiseing from the stone coffin. This time, it really scared the two children to the point where they stood and trembled. This was because they saw the stone coffin slowly open on its own, and then something climbed out of it...

 Chapter 834 - Zombies?

    Chapter 834 Zombies?

    ¡°Ah... There are zombies...¡±

    The two kids shrieked in fear when they saw two people dressed like ancients crawling out of the coffin. Their bodies were pitch-ck and looked like burnt dolls.

    This was also the first time the two kids shrieked.

    The reason why they thought that these were zombies and not zombies was thanks to the horror movie Lei Lie had shown the two kids not too long ago, Zombie Invasion.

    Of course, because Lei Lie had shown such a terrifying movie to the children, the other three had also given him a good beating.

    However, this movie had left a deep impression on Little Treasure, just like how Da Bao had a deep impression of the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core.

    Moreover, this was the only thing that the two children had seen along the way, and it was also the scariest thing they had seen in the past four years.

    ¡°Why are there zombies? Run!¡±

    Run? But where could they run? When they first came in, they saw that there was no way out. They had been breaking into this ce. How could they find a way out?

    ¡°There¡¯s no way out. How can we run?¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Those zombies areing toward us.¡±

    ¡°Give them food. Give them food. They¡¯ll only turn into zombies if they don¡¯t have any food.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Is that how it¡¯s yed in the movie? Did the movie tell you how to kill zombies?¡±

    ¡°Headshot. The movie said headshot. We can kill the zombies by taking out the nucleus.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Quick, headshot. Headshot.¡±

    Da Bao grabbed Little Treasure¡¯s backpack and asked him to take out the gun from his bag. Little Treasure immediately took action. The gun had real bullets in it. His uncle had loaded it for them before.

    The two of them hurriedly took out their weapons and looked at the zombie that crawled out of the sarcophagus and slowly approached them. They were trembling all over.

    Shen Xiaoxiao never told them ghost stories, so from what the two children knew since they were young, zombies were the creatures that they were most afraid of.

    After all, they had watched movies, especially those in the M Country. The zombies always dressed up as disgusting and scary as possible. Therefore, the two children had nightmares about zombies for several nights.

    Therefore, they were not afraid of the snakes, insects, rats, and ants, nor of other dangers. However, they were afraid of zombies.

    When the bullets were loaded and they were about to shoot at the zombies, the two zombies stopped at a distance of less than 10 meters away from them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they moving? Are they afraid of our guns?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s possible. Don¡¯t they shoot the zombies¡¯ heads in the movies?¡±

    ¡°Then, then what should we do? Should we shoot them?¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. What if I can¡¯t kill them with my gun? Some zombies need special weapons and energy, but we don¡¯t have them.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? I want to see what a nucleus looks like.¡±

    The two kids were going off topic. They had no idea what the two of them were talking about. They had treated the ancient tomb as a Zombie Invasion from the future.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that the two zombies had stopped moving when they were about to attack. It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of guns... It was because they were afraid of the strong smell of virgin child urineing from their bodies.

    It had been less than ten minutes, and the urine hadn¡¯t even dried on their legs yet. The smell was the strongest.

    The two zombies didn¡¯t dare to go forward when they smelled the smell. They could only stay where they were.

    ¡°I¡¯m pointing my gun at them. Go and find a way out. Remember, don¡¯t touch those boxes. There might be a zombie virus. If you turn into a zombie, I won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡±

    Little Treasure told Da Bao carefully, and then Da Bao ran to the side.

    Seeing them move, the zombies also moved. However, they found that the smell of the little girl was stronger, so they stood still again.

    This ce was simr to a round room. Almost half of the curved walls were filled with wooden boxes that were longer than them.

    The walls were stacked on top of each other, so they couldn¡¯t see the original appearance of the walls. They couldn¡¯t see anything at all, let alone find a way out.

    ¡°There are so many boxes blocking the view. I can¡¯t see anything at all. The wallmp is so high, and I can¡¯t reach it. What should we do, Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°Come here first. We¡¯ll slowly go to the iron object in front of us. Look at the high tform over there and the two pools on both sides. Let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    The two children each held a gun and moved in an arc with the zombies as the center, slowly approaching the pool.

    Although the zombies stopped moving, they always tried to get close to the two food and eat them. However, they couldn¡¯t. Every time they tried to get closer, the pungent sense of danger that burned them rushed into their bodies.

    ¡°Little Treasure, it¡¯s weird looking at the pond. There¡¯s no reflection in the water. What¡¯s this metal lump? It¡¯s so big that it can hold both of us. It looks like the incense stick we saw in the ancestral hall.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an incense burner. Hmm, it¡¯s a magnified version of an incense burner. I think it¡¯s used for incense sticks.¡±

    The two children didn¡¯t know that it was called a cauldron, used for alchemy or sacrificial rituals.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look into the water. There¡¯s no reflection. Maybe it¡¯s not water. Maybe it¡¯s polluted by the zombies. We have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. In order not to turn into zombies, I¡¯ll be careful, careful, and careful.¡±

    The two children didn¡¯t dare to look into the water. However, no matter how careful they were, the two pools on the left and right had disturbed the more terrifying creatures in the pool.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A whirlpool suddenly appeared on both sides of the pool.

    Little Treasure reacted very quickly. He didn¡¯t care about zombies. He pulled Da Bao and walked to the t table on the high tform.

    As soon as they ran out of the pool, two huge creatures crawled out of the whirlpool. They had a huge mouth on top of their heads, and their bodies were covered in red blood. Long ck hair covered their bodies. Because their bodies were covered in blood, their hair was all stuck together. They had long sharp ws on their hands, and they had a huge tail that looked like a monkey.

    Their eyes were frighteningly white and protruded out. They did not have a nose, and their two especiallyrge ears drooped on both sides.

    They had a mouth full of fangs and were huge. In the eyes of at least two children, they were even bigger than an adult.

    It turned out that the two pools were filled with red and ck blood. As soon as the two monsters crawled out, they bumped into the two zombies chasing after the children. They opened their mouths wide and swallowed half of them with their sharp ws.

    ¡°Close your eyes. Don¡¯t look. The zombies have mutated.¡±

    ¡°Wow... I want to go home. I want Mommy.¡±

    The two children were so scared that their bodies were trembling. They were at the wooden table behind the high tform. The two children closed their eyes and didn¡¯t see the monster eating the zombie. However, the bloody thing still scared them.

 Chapter 835 - Weird Wheel

    Chapter 835 Weird Wheel

    ¡°What should we do? The zombies have mutated and turned into monsters.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve turned into zombie kings. There are two more.¡±

    The two kids were shivering in a corner. They had opened their eyes. In fact, the zombies in the movies were even more terrifying than the ones they had seen in the movies.

    For example, they could see the mutations on their hair and the bugs on their heads more clearly. Sometimes, the movies would close up on them.

    However, the two zombie kings not far away were different. They were quite far away from each other, so although they looked scary, there were still some changes.

    At least, they weren¡¯t as scary as the ones in the movies, so they could only bear it.

    ¡°Will theye over and eat us?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Give them food, meat, give them meat. They won¡¯t eat us after they¡¯re full.¡± Little Treasure spoke about a stupid solution. The two children started rummaging through their bags for beef jerky and pork jerky, then took them out one bag at a time.

    ¡°All the meat that I can¡¯t bear to eat is fed to the zombies now.¡±

    Da Bao was very reluctant, but there was nothing she could do. The two zombies in front of her were standing under the high tform. The ground was covered with red bloodstains, and the stench assailed their nostrils. They were really scared out of their wits.

    ¡°When we go back, ask Uncle to make more for us. Come, eat one. You won¡¯t feel bad if you eat

    one.¡±

    The two children¡¯s brain circuits for crisis were always shorter than others.

    After feeding each other thest piece of meat, they began to throw the meat to the two zombies. They took the meat from them with their mouths wide open. Seeing this, Da Bao cried out in surprise, ¡°They really like to eat this meat.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that they like it, but we don¡¯t have much meat left.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even eat myself. I fed them, and they didn¡¯t even have enough to eat? Are we going to let them eat us in the end?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so infuriating.¡±

    The more Little Treasure and Da Bao were thinking about it, the more depressed they became. However, they didn¡¯t realize that the two zombies, who were so terrifying in their eyes, were standing under the high tform and had no intention ofing up. They seemed to be afraid of something... However, the two kids didn¡¯t react at all. The two kids were very depressed. They had no idea that something was slowly falling off the wall that they were leaning against. If Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were here, they would definitely recognize it... The Nine-Tailed Snake with nine tails and a head slowly slid down beside the two kids.

    After Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao returned to the team, they sat down and carefully studied the eight trigramspass that they had just picked up.

    There was indeed a dent in the middle. The two looked at each other and carefully ced the blue gemstone ball on the dent.

    Kacha!

    A crisp ¡®kacha¡¯ sound rang out. Following that, the wooden blocks on the surface of the eight trigrams wheel actually bounced off from a few directions. The wheel was immediately divided into twoyers. And after the eight-trigram wheel bounced off, three simr concave holes appeared on it. ¡°What is this? Could it be that there are three such balls?¡±

    ¡°It should be like this.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the use of this?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this strangely shaped wheel that could change shape freely and became more and more curious about the use of this thing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what use it is, but it definitely won¡¯t appear here for no reason. Let¡¯s put it away first. There will always be a use for it.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he took down the blue ball. Then, the wheel automatically returned to its original appearance, an extremely ordinary eight-trigram wheel.

    ¡°Master, Boss, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Dark 4 brought the food over to the two of them. It was still the part that had the most snacks for Shen Xiaoxiao. They had already investigated it. Theke that they could not see the border had disappeared, in its ce was a small puddle with a diameter of at most one meter. In front of them was a dense jungle.

    As long as they rested for one night, they would be ready to set off tomorrow and continue walking inside.

    ¡°Yellow Ox is seriously injured. He definitely can¡¯t continue with us. Red Bull, stop here.¡±

    ¡°Let Cow and Buffalo stay where they are. I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±

    ¡°No, Captain. I want to go with you. Let Cow stay here. He¡¯s the youngest. He can¡¯t take the risk with us.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t. I¡¯m not a coward. I¡¯m not staying here. I want you to stay.¡±

    When Cow heard what Buffalo said, he was furious. He immediately expressed that he wanted to go in with them.

    However, Red Bull was the boss here. He nced at Buffalo, then at Cow, and said to the two people, ¡°You also know that Cow is young. What if we leave him here to take care of Yellow Ox and they run into any danger? You should stay here and take care of him.¡±

    ¡°I think Red Bull¡¯s decision is not bad. However, you can try to walk back slowly. After all, just because we have trouble entering the mountain doesn¡¯t mean that we will have trouble going out. Besides, don¡¯t we have a map? If you follow the map, I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a big problem.¡±

    Dark 2 said to the others. Everyone fell into deep thought. In the end, it was Yan Kuan who made the decision. Red Bull would go with them, while Cow and Buffalo would take Yellow Ox to wait for them. After all, if they retreated... If anything happened to them, they would die.

    No one refuted Yan Kuan¡¯s final decision. The others even kindly dug out a tform for them and prepared some items, weapons, and equipment, waiting for them to return with them.

    On this end, the team led by Dark 1 suffered heavy casualties.

    However, because they had broken the formation, although they were in danger, it was not impossible for them to break through, especially with Lin Jiahui around. She was a ruthless person, but she had also studied this mountain forest for 30 years. She knew how to reconcile yin and yang and avoid trouble. Therefore, the road was bumpy, but they finally got closer to Yan Kuan and the others.

    They walked day and night and did not prepare to rest at all. However, Yan Kuan and the others paid great attention to rest. They knew that they would definitely encounter more dangers in the end.

    When they were about to reach their destination, Dark 1 told everyone to rest on the spot. They would set off tomorrow morning. No matter how anxious Lin Jiahui was, she could not do anything at the moment.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found the two kids yet? They¡¯re already here. It should be said that those people are almost here.¡±

    Lin Jiahui questioned Dark 1, but Dark 1 ignored her. 19 , who was trapped by his wrist, looked at Lin Jiahui mockingly and said, ¡°If you can catch two treasures, I¡¯ll write my name backward for you.¡±

    Along the way, 19 did not say a word to Dark 1. When 19 suddenly spoke up, Dark 1 thought of something and immediately asked him,¡±Do you know something?¡±

 Chapter 836 - The Pioneers

    <h4>Chapter 836 The Pioneers</h4>

    Along the way, 19 was extremely worried that the two children would be caught by them, so he didn¡¯t say anything no matter what anyone asked him.

    But the dangers along the way were beyond his understanding. He had been worried that the two children would be caught by them, and then eaten by the monsters.

    However, as he walked deeper, the doubts in his heart gradually faded. Because he did not talk to anyone on the way, his mind would slowly calm down. When he calmed down, he thought, ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯

    The dark room the two children were in must be the dark room they had discovered previously. However, the dark room had two locks on the inside and outside. It was impossible for them to escape.

    The most important thing was that he had looked at the position of the candlestick switch, and they could not reach it at all. Did the two children go through it?

    It was even more impossible. The weight of the two children was ced there, and there were no stools in the room. The candlestick had not been moved for many years, so even an adult would need some strength to move it.

    Therefore, it was even more impossible for the two children to have the strength to move the candlestick while carrying one person.

    Dark 1 was smart, but he also considered the children using an adult¡¯s mode of thinking.

    However, 19 was different. He practically raised the two children himself, and he was extremely familiar with everything about them. The two children would definitely not climb up to the candlestick for no reason. Therefore, other than the candlestick, there must be another mechanism, but they did not find it.

    There was another point. On the way, they could asionally see the signal re, but the contents were that they did not find the children.

    The closer they were to the destination, the signal re was no longer seen. However, 19 still believed that they should not be able to find the children.

    Thinking of this, 19¡¯s heart slowly rxed.

    ¡°Dark 1, you¡¯ve been smart all your life. You were really muddle-headed for a moment. Don¡¯t forget that they are only four-year-old children. How could they move the candlestick? Moreover, the snow in this mountain forest has not melted for long, and the soil is moist. Think about it. When you went out from that tunnel, did you see the footprints of the children?¡±

    When 19 said this, Dark 1 immediately reacted. He had thought that there was a problem there. It was impossible that nearly 20 people sent out could not catch the two children.

    For a moment, he could not tell whether he was happy or relieved. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t catch the children? D*mn it, send someone to look for them again.¡± When Lin Jiahui heard 19 say this, she immediately became angry from embarrassment. She stood up in exasperation. The most important thing was the two children. How could they not catch the children?

    ¡°Did you hear that? I told you to send people to look for them immediately.¡±

    Lin Jiahui gave an order to Dark 1. Dark 1 ignored her and said lightly, ¡°Do you think we still have enough people to go back from here? I¡¯m afraid that before we leave here, we¡¯ll be swallowed by those monsters.¡±

    Hearing Dark 1¡¯s words, Lin Jiahui also calmed down. Yes, more than half of the people around them had died. The injured ones would either stay where they were or go back on their own. What problems would they encounter¡­ No one could say for sure.

    Lin Jiahui was unwilling, but there was nothing she could do.

    At this moment, she suddenly thought of something. A mysterious smile appeared on her face as she said to the two of them, ¡°If there isn¡¯t the children, there are still two parents. Old Man Shen¡¯s heart is much more ruthless than an old woman like me.¡±

    After saying these words for no reason, 19 and Dark 1¡¯s hearts jumped. It seemed that the crisis was getting more and more intense.

    19 red at Dark 1 and did not say another word. He turned around and sat by the fire. However, he was already starting to make a fuss in his heart. Dark 1¡¯s reaction just now seemed to be a sigh of relief. He did not really want to catch the children, right?

    ¡°Master, we found traces of Dark 1¡¯s group a mile behind us.¡±

    ¡°What? So fast?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. These people were really fast.

    ¡°They¡¯ve broken the formation. Even if they run into trouble, it won¡¯t be too big. If they travel day and night, it¡¯s very likely that they can catch up to us.¡±

    Yan Kuan started to exin. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew that Yan Kuan¡¯s words were very reasonable, but even so, she felt very ufortable.

    ¡°How many of them are there?¡±

    ¡°19. Also, I found that 19 was being escorted by them, but I didn¡¯t see any sign of the two little masters.¡±

    Dark 20 immediately reported back. He knew that the two bosses were worried about thefort of the little masters. When he found 19, he was also shocked, but fortunately, the little masters were not caught. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were relieved when they heard this. Shen Xiaoxiao knew how much food she had put in the dark room. It was enough for the two children to eat for half a month, but the two children would definitely suffer.

    However, as long as they acted quickly, they would be out in a week at most. If there was no danger, the mute uncle would also let the children out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that the mute uncle had already been killed, and the children had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Should we kill them?¡±

    When Dark 2 heard that Dark i had followed them so quickly, he immediately took out his weapon and wanted to fight.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. 19 is in their hands, and our people must not lose their lives because of those people. Lin Jiahui is still useful, and Liu Yufei especially. She took the Suoyin flower, and we still don¡¯t know her use.¡±

    ¡°Are we just waiting here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, wait. This time, we¡¯ll let them take the lead. After all, who knows what else is ahead? It¡¯s much easier to have someone open a path for us than to take the lead ourselves.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s somewhat crafty decision made everyone feel a little relieved. Indeed, why should they take the lead and let those people enjoy life at the back?

    The further they went, the more danger they would encounter. Who knew if they would encounter any more danger tomorrow? It was best to let these people be the first to take the lead.

    Since everyone had made their decision, they didn¡¯t say anything for the entire night. They were all waiting for the dawn to arrive..

    A species like the Nine-Tailed Snake actually didn¡¯t exist in real life. If it wasn¡¯t for the Ouyang family raising these d*mn things in captivity, even Shen Xiaoxiao and the others would think that this was something that existed in legends.

    But now, these Nine-Tailed Snakes had almost formed a circle and trapped their precious children in a corner.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a Nine-Headed Snake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a Nine-Headed Snake, it¡¯s a Nine-Tailed Snake. They don¡¯t have nine heads, they have nine tails.¡±

    Little Treasure watched as more and more snakes gathered around them. They were very simr to the nine-headed snake monsters in Lei Lie¡¯s game.

    These monsters that Lei Lie had secretly taught them to y online games really appeared in front of them one after another.

    ¡°So the things in the game and the movies are real.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I asked Uncle Lei before, and he said they were fake. They were all lying to us.¡±

    ¡°What should we do? We don¡¯t have the Fireshadow artifact or the Soul yer. How can we kill them?¡±

 Chapter 837 - The Red Gem Ball

    <h4>Chapter 837 The Red Gem Ball</h4>

    The brain circuits of the two children had already disappeared without a trace in the game world. Under the high tform were two zombie kings. On the high tform, a meter in front of them was a Nine-Tailed Snakes that opened its mouth and gave them its snake tongue.

    Either one of them was something that could kill them at any time. What were they going to do now? ¡°What do these Nine-Tailed Snakes eat? Our meat has been fed to the zombie king. Are they going to eat us?¡± ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve forgotten. Uncle Yun didn¡¯t let Uncle Lei teach me how to y the game. I don¡¯t know how to kill themter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to y secretly? Why didn¡¯t you y secretly?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s usation made Little Treasure speechless. He had yed secretly and was caught by his father. At that time, Yan Kuan had brought Little Treasure to y again. However, before they had cleared the level, Yan Kuan had something to do and didn¡¯t continue ying. He even promised Little Treasure to y with him after he was done. This was their little secret. It was a secret between him and his father. He would never tell Da Bao.

    What if Da Bao also wanted to y? ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t allow me to y games. Have you forgotten? I¡¯m very obedient.¡± Alright, Little Treasure was indeed very obedient. The one who was disobedient was his father, not him.

    Just as the two of them were discussing non-stop, Da Bao¡¯s hand identally touched a protruding object on the wall behind her.

    Her heart was filled with joy as she said to Little Treasure, ¡°Little Treasure, I really feel like I¡¯ve touched something.¡±

    The two children were originally hiding in the corner of the high altar. The Nine-Tailed Snakes had surrounded them in a semicircle, but they did not attack them. Of course, the credit still went to Little Treasure, who was practically a holy object. When Little Treasure heard Da Bao say that he had touched something extraordinary, he immediately turned his head to look.

    As expected, it was a raised little button. He said to Da Bao excitedly, ¡°The one I found in that room with your poop, and it has the same little bump. As long as you press it, you can find the way out.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then press it quickly. Press it quickly. These snakes are about to bite us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure pressed down hard. However, the way out that they were filled with anticipation did not appear. Instead, there was a rumbling sound.

    Immediately after, they saw that the Nine-Tailed Snakes had all retreated. They did not know what had happened. The two children hugged each other as they felt the noise beside them.

    Then, they found that the rock under their buttocks seemed to be rising. They looked down and saw a round two-meter-wide rock squatting where they were squatting. The rock was slowly rising, in the middle of the rock was a small box.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we flying?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re getting farther and farther away from those Nine-Tailed Snakes and zombies. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Although he wasforting Da Bao, Little Treasure was also scared.

    However, Da Bao¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by the protruding box. She said to Little Treasure,¡±Look, there¡¯s a box. What¡¯s in this box?¡±

    Little Treasure also saw the dark wooden box. He thought for a moment and said to Da Bao, ¡°I remember now. There are hints in zombie movies and games that these monsterse and go to protect treasures. Is this the treasure they¡¯re guarding? Look, they are scared to retreat when this thing appears.¡±

    Da Bao nced at the Nine-Tailed Snakes that were retreating and replied to Little Treasure in surprise,¡±Really? Little Treasure, your memory is really good. We have to take this treasure away.¡±

    The high tform continued to rise. Although they already had a guess, the two children were still waiting for the high tform to slowly stop.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When it stops, we¡¯ll see what it is. I¡¯ll open it.¡±

    A few minutester, the high tform stopped. They were at least five meters away from the ground, but at that moment, the two children didn¡¯t care how far they were from the ground, instead, they put all his attention on the wooden box.

    Little Treasure was very careful. He took out a tissue and put it on the ck box. The ck box was unlocked, and it was opened gently. A red light suddenly appeared in front of them. The moment the light shot out, they didn¡¯t see the Nine-Tailed Snakes or the zombies retreat even faster.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a gemstone. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    The two children were amazed by the gemstone in the box. Da Bao even wanted to reach out to take it out.

    ¡°What are you doing? I told you not to touch it with your hands. Here, use this. Use this to wrap it up.¡±

    Da Bao was very obedient. She felt that Little Treasure knew a lot. What if all the things here were infected by the zombies? It was better not to touch them easily.

    Just as she was about to take the treasure, she turned to Little Treasure and asked, ¡°What should we do? The movies say that after taking a treasure, there will usually be danger. If we take this treasure, will this ce copse?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Little Treasure also thought of this question, but his reaction was really quick. He immediately took out the ball that he had used to kill spiders and stained it with his urine:

    ¡°This is the limited edition marble that Uncle gave me. Uncle said that there is only one in the world and it was specially made for me. If I use it to bounce on the ground, it will still glow. How about I put this in the box and exchange it for this red ball?¡±

    Da Bao looked at the marble that Little Treasure was holding in his hand with a look of disdain and said, ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting. You¡¯re still holding it in your hand, and your urine is on it. But these two are about the same size, so we can exchange them. Our marble is also very precious, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, we¡¯re not taking other people¡¯s things for free. We¡¯re exchanging it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think we¡¯re doing an equivalent exchange. Yes, it¡¯s an equivalent exchange.¡± The two children exchanged words, one after another, using a toy ball to exchange for the extremely precious red gem ball.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t know what kind of opportunities and surprises this gem ball would bring them.

    But at this moment, just as they exchanged the ball and put the red gem ball into their school bags, they heard a loud rumbling sound.

    Before the two children could react, their bodies lost weight and fell into the gap between the stone pirs.

    Then, with a ssh, the two children fell into ake.

    The stone pirs immediately closed. The box that contained the item was also closed. The stone pirs slowly moved down and returned to the way they were before they triggered the mechanism, the Nine-Tailed Snakes and the zombies slowly returned to their original positions.

    It was as if the two children had never appeared in this ce¡­

 Chapter 838 - Playing the Vanguard

    Chapter 838 ying the Vanguard

    The first ray of sunlight shone through the green gaps of the trees in the early morning. Everything around them was beautiful and peaceful.

    If they ignored everything that had happened here before, this would be a beautiful and joyful ce.

    ¡°If we move about 100 meters to the east, we will miss the path of their movements.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, get ready to set off and clean up the tracks.¡± When they were all done cleaning up, even thewn had been rented by them. No one knew how these people had done it.

    But at this moment, the ce where they had stayed the night before looked as if it had never been disturbed before.

    Red Bull watched their actions. These ¡®bandits¡¯ who were even more meticulous and swift than regr troops could always show a side that surprised and surprised them.

    This clean-up job was much better than what they had done.

    ¡°Master, they are starting to move.¡± ¡°Okay, all of you stand by and wait for them to y the vanguard for us.¡±

    When Dark 1 and the others arrived at the big pit not far ahead, Lin Jiahui¡¯s expression could be described as very ugly.

    ¡°The thing has been taken away.¡±

    ¡°What thing?¡±

    Although she said it very softly, Dark 1, who was standing beside her and personally responsible for her secret guards, heard it clearly. However, Lin Jiahui did not say anything more. Instead, she kept staring at the big pit in front of her.

    After spending a few days together, Dark 1 also knew Lin Jiahui¡¯s character. As long as she did not want to say anything, she would not say anything no matter how much you forced her.

    Therefore, seeing that she was just staring at the big pit in front of her with a dull gaze, Dark 1 did not ask her anymore.

    However, he also knew that there must have been a big battle here. Just from the hole and traces of the explosion, he knew that it must have been the hands of Master.

    To create such a big hole, they had to use at least three cannonballs. What exactly was it that required them to use three cannonballs tounch? They had no way of knowing. However, at this moment, he said to the people behind him,¡±They should have gone ahead first. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    19 looked at therge hole and remained silent. On the other hand, Liu Yufei stood beside 19 and remained silent. From the moment they entered the mountain until now, she had not said a single word unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Other than neen, Liu Yufei, and Lin Jiahui, there were 16 fully armed people, including Dark 1.

    They werepletely different from Yan Kuan and the others. These people were all people who had done some training. The so-called training was to face these supernatural things, such as the five elements eight trigrams, the yin eye formation, and so on.

    One could imagine how detailed the n that Lin Jiahui and Old Master Shen had prepared for decades was.

    Half of the people who had died before were sent to be sacrificed to fill the stomachs of those monsters.

    The people who were left behind were much stronger than Yan Kuan¡¯s precision troops. At least they would not blindly think of using cannons to destroy them when they encountered danger.

    ¡°Untie his rope.¡±

    Dark 1 ordered the people behind him. 19 was a little surprised when Dark 1 suddenly wanted to untie his rope.

    However, before he could ask, Dark 1 said, ¡°You can choose to leave, or you can follow us.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? You actually let him go? He¡¯s very important to Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Dark 1 did not even nce at Lin Jiahui. It was not up to her to decide.

    19 looked at Dark 1. He now understood this man more and more. This man wanted him to choose to leave with them because he knew that he would not go back. Normal people would not go back.

    Firstly, he could not remember the way back. Secondly, no one knew if he would encounter any mysterious things on the way back.

    Therefore, 19 secretly hated Dark 1, who could always read people¡¯s minds. He red at him and took the gun in his hand:

    ¡°You are getting more and more despicable. Don¡¯t worry, I will personally send you to Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s gaze softened, but he was still as serious as an iceberg.

    The group set off again, and everyone was on high alert. Not only were there supernatural things ahead, but there was also the ck Emperor¡¯s team. No one dared to underestimate them.

    They kept walking forward, but when they reached the small puddle, Lin Jiahui made everyone stop.

    Logically speaking, there should be a crisis point here.

    However, there was no problem with the air or the environment.

    Lin Jiahui thought for a moment, and finally said with a mysterious smile, ¡°This kid really has something up his sleeves. He actually dodged such a big crisis. It seems that he really opened up a path for us.¡±

    ¡°You said there¡¯s a problem here?¡±

    ¡°This is the triangle ring mountain, and of death. If a few people didn¡¯t die, they wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of here. But now, the triangle ring mountain has actually broken through. Someone has broken the formation here.¡±

    No one understood Lin Jiahui¡¯s words, but they understood what she meant. She lured them to be the pioneers and solved the problem here.

    ¡°In this way, the trouble we will encounter next will be much smaller. Maybe we don¡¯t need to encounter any more trouble. After all, someone cleaned this ce for us for free.¡±

    After saying that, Lin Jiahui took the lead and walked forward.

    This ce was less than 500 meters away from the original destination. Thinking of this, Lin Jiahui¡¯s spirit became more and more excited.

    ¡°Hurry up, we can¡¯t let them get there first.¡±

    However, this thought cameter. However, as soon as they arrived at the destination, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. Where did this yellow sandnde from? It was clearly a mountain forest. How did it turn into a desert?

    ¡°Bewitching array.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, we were too anxious. We forgot that this ce is the closest to us. The greater the danger, the greater the danger.¡±

    ¡°Now, everyone use ropes to tie us up to prevent us from escaping. Compass, immediately calcte the position of the door of life. Otherwise, we will have to leave our lives here. Also, this is the first time we have encountered a yang that is greater than yin. This is much more difficult than the yin eye.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those people? They¡¯re spinning around on the spot?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was holding a high-magnification telescope and watching every move that was happening in front of her from a great distance. Everyone took out their binocrs and started watching. Yan Kuan, on the other hand, said:

    ¡°The distance of this telescope can easily be seen from a few kilometers away, not to mention that we¡¯re only a kilometer away from that ce. Because we¡¯re standing at the position where the puddle was before, it can be considered as a cover. There¡¯s only one reason for their actions. They¡¯ve entered a formation. The bewitching formation is also the most powerful formation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good. Someone helped us break the formation. I¡¯d like to see how they break the formation this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were always the vanguard. We¡¯ll have to see how they do this time.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, look quickly. Why are there two children falling into the water here? Are they foreigners?¡±

 Chapter 839 - Blood of Extreme Yin

    Chapter 839 Blood of Extreme Yin

    The sun was zing in the sky, and the sky was dusky. Yellow sand was flying all over the sky, and they could not see anything ahead.

    In just a few minutes, they had just been tied together in one ce, and in an instant, they had be a barren scene. The visibility around them was extremely low, and they could feel that the end of the world wasing.

    The sky was dark, and sand and stones were flying everywhere. Violent winds roared, and the yellow sand and stones danced wildly in the sky. In an instant, the sky was filled with a miasma, and it fell straight into the human world.

    ¡°Oh no, the sandstorm ising. Have you found the life gate?¡± ¡°Yes, there are eight life gates.¡±

    ¡°Okay, set up the formation immediately.¡±

    Lin Jiahui hunched her body andmanded from the side. In fact, they knew that this was an illusion, but they had no way to pull themselves out of this real-life scene.

    ¡°What are they doing? They¡¯re staggering. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±

    ¡°They must have fallen into an illusion and thought there was something around them. From the looks of it, they should be blown by the wind and sand.¡±

    While they were discussing fervently outside, at this moment, the rope of a man in ck who was walking at the back suddenly loosened. The frenzied killing swept him up in the air and he fell heavily on a sand dune in the distance. The yellow sand quickly piled up, it buried him inside and disappeared in an instant.

    This scene frightened Lin Jiahui even more.

    The people who saw this scene outside were also frightened. This man who was perfectly fine was suddenly thrown into the air. Then, they saw him being thrown onto the ground not far away, as if he was pulled away by something simr. He disappeared into the ground.

    This scene really refreshed all of their eyes again. This was too strange.

    ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s in this ground? How could it swallow a person? Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things. I¡¯m seeing things. I¡¯m definitely seeing things.¡±

    Everyone was discussing at the side. On the other side, the scene was already changing rapidly.

    The sandstorm had stopped, but a giant sandman formed from yellow sand suddenly appeared in the middle of it.

    Weapons were useless. A single kick from a giant body could bury all of them inside.

    At this moment, Yan Kuan and the others also felt a sudden change in front of their eyes. A gust of strong wind blew past. The people who were originally sitting on the trees were now all sitting in the desert.

    Everyone was shocked. What was going on?

    ¡°Everyone, stay where you are. We must have been affected by the illusion. In other words, the eye of the array in this illusion has appeared.¡±

    Everyone did not dare to move when they heard Yan Kuan¡¯s voice. Just now, everyone was standing on the tree so they could see into the distance.

    Perhaps it was because the yellow sand was too big. In any case, their binocrs could still see the scene of Dark 1 and the rest in the distance.

    It was also because they saw it at this moment that when they saw the sandman, their hearts were filled with shock and shock.

    If it was those monsters or man-eating flowers, they might still have a way to fight their way out, but now they were facing the desert, and it was still the huge sandman.

    What method should they have to solve it? Unless there was a vast ocean in front of them that could wash away this sandman, otherwise, they would only be dried up by the scorching sun.

    ¡°The weather is really hot. I¡¯m so thirsty. If it weren¡¯t for them, we would have been the ones in front. If that¡¯s the case, then we would have really died in this desert.¡±

    ¡°But now, do they have a way to solve it?¡±Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan handed the canteen to Shen Xiaoxiao and took a sip before saying, ¡°Lin Jiahui has a way. If she had no way, she wouldn¡¯t have stepped into this ce. She has been preparing for decades.¡±

    Sure enough, at this moment, a few people slowly walked past the eight life gate positions that they had just found. They took out the peach wood swords in their hands and thrust them forcefully into that ce.

    Lin Jiahui chanted a spell that no one could understand. She sat cross-legged. The sandman seemed to have been stabbed by them like this. As the spell was chanted, some changes were made. With a roar, its body actually fell halfway.

    However, it still did not disappear. Lin Jiahui looked at the sandman in surprise. She turned her head to Dark 1 and said, ¡°Get some of Liu Yufei¡¯s blood. The woman who took the Suoyin flower has the same pattern as the Suoyin flower. Her blood is extremely yin. Using her blood to break the great yang formation is the only way. Remember not to leave any wounds. Her blood is still very useful.¡±

    Dark 1 heard Lin Jiahui¡¯s instructions and took a syringe from his bag. He grabbed Liu Yufei¡¯s arm and started to take the blood.

    Liu Yufei was scared silly. She didn¡¯t dare to move as she looked at the red blood bag filled with her blood.

    19 was also stunned. However, he was more worried about whether Xiaoxiao and the others had barged in and were killed by this big guy. They were ahead of them.

    19 wasn¡¯t the only one who had such thoughts. Even Dark 1 couldn¡¯t help but have such a bad guess. However, he was also thinking that Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t someone who would admit defeat easily. He didn¡¯t believe that... he would die so early.

    Dark 1 took the blood over. Lin Jiahui immediately got everyone to smear the blood on the peach wood swords. Seeing that the sandman¡¯s legs were about to step on them, Lin Jiahui roared, ¡°Break the formation!¡±

    All the peach wood swords with blood on them stabbed at the spot where they had just been.

    With a loud boom, the sandman quickly copsed in front of them. Then, a strong wind blew again. However, in just a few seconds, the surrounding scenery changedpletely.

    This ce once again returned to a lush forest filled with the chirping of insects and the chirping of birds.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s that simple? I thought that there would be a fierce battle, and these people would all be trampled to death by this sandman. It took a long time before one of them died.¡±

    The murmurs of Dark 11 were almost everyone¡¯s thoughts. Everyone climbed down from the trees one after another. After gathering, Yan Kuan exined to them, ¡°The reason why you think what you see is simple is because there is one person among them, Liu Yufei, the person of extreme yin. Naturally, she is also the key to cracking this object of extreme yang.¡± ¡°If it was the yin eye today, they would definitely die today. However, it just so happened that there was an object of extreme yang. This Lin Jiahui seems to have already expected it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have told Liu Yufei before that if the poison took effect... She had to consumed the Suoyin flower.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This old woman really knows how to n. However, don¡¯t tell me that they thought that we were all trampled to death by this sandman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Lin Jiahui is extremely conceited. She has to n for many years before she can seed. The moment we entered the mountain, we broke all of her knowledge. Naturally, she would think that it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Then, should we go over now?¡±

    ¡°Of course. After the danger is eliminated, we naturally have to take advantage of it. We can¡¯t let others take all the benefits. However, we have to go over slowly. Entering the cemetery is also a test. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

 Chapter 840 - Strange Village

    Chapter 840 Strange Vige

    ¡°Ah Tawa, are the two of them awake?¡±

    ¡°Father, they¡¯re not awake yet. Have you found the medicine?¡±

    A ten-year-old girl saw the wooden door being pushed open and immediately stood up to walk over. The man called father was wearing a blue long-sleeved shirt, trousers of the same color, and a pair of ck cloth shoes. He was carrying a basket on his back that contained some fresh herbs.

    The girl named Ah Tawa had her hairbed into a double bun, a white short shirt with a vertical cor, a blue skirt, and a pair of yellow embroidered shoes on her feet.

    Their attire was extremely simple and unsophisticated, very much like the attire of the ancient farmers. Although it was notplicated, it was filled with an unsophisticated charm.

    ¡°The medicine has been picked. Go and fry it. Remember to keep it down. When I asked for it today, I saw Ah Lang and the others patrolling the riverside again. It hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. The n leader said that the prophecy is about toe true. I wonder when the legendary king wille?¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I have already changed them into our clothes. They shouldn¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s better to be careful. We can¡¯t have outsiders in our n. The people who were washed over by theke earlier were all sacrificed to the heavens by the n leader. These two children are so young. They¡¯re so pitiful. When they recover, we¡¯ll send them on a bamboo raft overnight. I heard that they¡¯ll drift down the river and reachnd.¡±

    ¡°Father, have you ever been tond?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, silly child. Our nsmen have lived here for generations and aren¡¯t allowed to go out. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter either. How could I have been there?¡±

    ¡°Then how does Father know that there isnd outside?¡±

    ¡°You are still young. You didn¡¯t know what that person who was worshipped to heaven said before. It was just that no one believed it at that time. Alright, Hurry up and brew the medicine. I will watch over them.¡±

    Ah Tawa sensibly took her father¡¯s backpack and slowly walked towards the back of the bamboo house

    All the nsmen in their entire vige lived in bamboo houses like this. For generations, they had never gone out of the vige.

    Ah Gen looked at the two sleeping children and touched their heads. Fortunately, they did not have a fever. The two children looked so simr, and their hands were tied together with something. He did not even manage to split them with the sharpest axe.

    However, looking at the two children, they were definitely brother and sister. This boy was half a head taller than the girl, and he looked very simr. Fortunately, he was the one who found them. If it was another tribe member who had found them... These two children probably would not have survived. Thinking of the n¡¯s rule that no outsiders were allowed to enter, he could not help but sigh. How many years had they been waiting for the legendary king? Could they really lead them to a new life? Could they really return to the prosperous capital that their ancestors had mentioned?

    Who would the current emperor be? Would he allow them to stay?

    Everything was so unknown.

    ¡°Ah Gen, Ah Gen, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to train the troops.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here...¡±

    Ah Gen pulled the nkets for the two children, slowly got up, locked the door, and walked out. Fortunately, they lived near the foot of the mountain. Other than another family, the other families were quite a distance away from here.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring the two children back.

    ¡°Ah Tawa, Daddy is going to train the soldiers. Take care of the house.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Father.¡±

    After Ah Gen left, Little Treasure opened his eyes from the bed. He looked left and right. The things here were all strange. It was as if they had entered a bamboo house. There was no one around, and the nkets on their bodies were very heavy, but it was very warm. He was also wearing a strange outfit. Where were they?

    ¡°Da Bao, Da Bao, wake up, wake up.¡±

    Da Bao was shaken a few times by Little Treasure. She slowly sat up from the bed and looked at her surroundings. She asked Little Treasure in surprise, ¡°Where are we? Are we in the New World?¡±

    ¡°I think so. I think we were saved by someone. Do you remember? After we fell into the water, we were washed into the whirlpool, and then we don¡¯t remember anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also remember that we fell into the whirlpool, and then we don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°Do you feel any pain?¡±

    ¡°No, how about you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain either. Hey, look, our bags are still here.¡±

    Da Bao followed Little Treasure¡¯s hand and looked over. Yes, their bags were still there. Their bags were specially made, and they could float in the water as a life buoy.

    The two children carried this bag and just happened to save their lives.

    Everything here was extremely novel to the two children. There were no electric lights here, only kerosenemps. There was no electronic equipment here. Other than a bamboo bed, there were a few big cabs and a table. It looked extremely ordinary. Just as the two children got out of bed and looked around, the door opened from the outside. A 10-year-old girl came in with two small cups made of bamboo.

    Seeing that the two children did not have time to run back to the bed, she immediately said in surprise,¡±You¡¯re awake? That¡¯s great.¡±

    Seeing a young girl who was not much older than them appear in front of them, they naturally slowly let down her guard.

    Da Bao¡¯s mouth was always sweet. She immediately opened her mouth and said to the youngdy who was dressed a little strangely,¡±Sister, did you save us? Are you wearing ancient clothes? I¡¯ve never seen Aunty wearing such clothes in Uncle¡¯s life.¡±

    Ah Tawa heard Da Bao say something about ancient clothes. She lowered her head and looked at her own clothes. She thought that there was something wrong with them, but when she realized that everything was fine, she smiled and went over with a cup in her hand.

    ¡°It was me and my father who saved you. This is the herb that Father secretly got for you. Drink it quickly. You¡¯ll recover quickly after drinking it. Both of you had a fever before, so these herbs are very effective.¡±

    The two children could smell the bitterness of the medicine even before they drank it. They frowned, but seeing that this young girl had saved them, they still picked up their cups and drank.

    After Little Treasure finished drinking, he said to Ah Tawa, ¡°Sister, can you lend us your phone? I want to call my father.¡±

    ¡°Phone? What¡¯s a phone?¡±

    Hearing Ah Tawa¡¯s words, Da Bao immediately said to Little Treasure excitedly,¡±Look, we¡¯ve really arrived at the New World. It¡¯s also written in the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core book that the New World doesn¡¯t have those electronic devices. There¡¯s no phone, and there¡¯s noputer.¡±

    Little Treasure was deep in thought. He was lying to Da Bao when he said that it was Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core. Could it really be so coincidental?

    ¡°Sister, my name is Fang An. She¡¯s my little sister, Fang Le.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the big sister. You¡¯re the younger brother.¡±

    Da Bao was unhappy and immediately corrected them. However, Ah Tawa looked at the two little ones. They were about the same age as the children in the vige. They were really cute.

    She didn¡¯t care what the two children were arguing about. She smiled and said, ¡°My name is Ah Tawa, and my father¡¯s name is Ah Gen.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what is this ce?¡±

    ¡°This is our vige. My father and I found you when we were fishing by the river. Our vige is...¡±

 Chapter 841 - The Entrance

    Chapter 841 The Entrance

    From Ah Tawa¡¯s narration, the two children finally had a clear line of thought. They had really arrived at a strange ce. There were actually some nsmen, n leaders, and some priests, prophets, and kings.

    Almost all of the worldviews of the two children were overturned. When Ah Tawa curiously asked who the emperor was outside the mountain, the two children were even more stunned by the question. What was the emperor? Was it the one on TV?

    It was so strange. Why couldn¡¯t they understand?

    However, Da Bao had always followed the principle of not saying anything if she couldn¡¯t understand, leaving it entirely to Little Treasure to handle. And Little Treasure¡¯s principle had always been to leave it to his uncle, father, and mother to handle. But now that his parents weren¡¯t around, who was going to handle it?

    They could only think of a way on their own.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Sister. My sister and I are only four years old.¡±

    Alright, it was the best choice to be an ignorant child at a critical moment. After all, they were young.

    Ah Tawa looked at the two little ones. Indeed, the children of Auntie Cai¡¯s family were still ying with mud at this moment. They were so young and did not know anything.

    ¡°But how did you two get tied together? And how did you get washed over by the river? Upstream is the forbiddennd of our Suo Demon race. Did youe from the Forbidden Land?¡±

    ¡°We met bad people. They used us to threaten our parents.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? They must be demons who don¡¯t have any evil intentions and want to enter the mountain to search for treasures. Let me tell you, that mountain is the sacrednd of our Suo Demon race. Unless there is a king leading them, no one can walk out of there. Don¡¯t worry, those bad people can¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The two children looked at each other. Would their parents be in danger? Wasn¡¯t that their family¡¯s mountain? Why was there such a stronghold behind their family¡¯s mountain?

    ¡°Sister, how long have you lived here?¡±

    ¡°Many, many years. My grandfather¡¯s grandfather has lived here for more than a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean more than a thousand years?¡±

    It seemed that they had really reached the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core? That was why they met these strange barbarians?

    Right? They were barbarians, right?

    ¡°Do you want to rest for a while? But you have to be obedient. You can¡¯t run out of here. If the other nsmen find out that you were brought back, they will send you to be sacrificed. Do you remember what I told you just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, Sister. We won¡¯t run around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go prepare dinner. When Fatheres back, we can eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that Ah Tawa had left and that she had locked the door carefully, the two children sat on the bed in a daze. No one knew what they were thinking.

    It seemed that they were getting farther and farther away from home.

    ¡°Is there still a signal on our watches?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at his wrist. There was no signal. There was no signal at all. He could only use it to check the time.

    ¡°Then what should we do? Can¡¯t go home? What about Mommy, Daddy, and Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t worry. We will go back. Daddy will definitely bring people to save us. Daddy is so powerful. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. So from now on, you have to be obedient and be my little sister. Don¡¯t run around. At least, don¡¯t run around before we have a clear understanding of this ce. Quickly go and see if the things in the bag are still there. And that gemstone. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to give it to Mommy? Go and take a look.¡±

    Little Treasure had always been the best at distracting Da Bao. When she heard that Little Treasure wanted to count their supplies, Da Bao immediately ran over. Little Treasure sat on the bed, deep in thought. However, he did not dare to take off the chain in their hands. At this critical moment, he could not be separated from Da Bao in this ce.

    But where exactly was this ce? Was it really another world? Would their parents find this

    ce?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao staggered and almost fell. Yan Kuan was so frightened that he quickly stabilized her and asked anxiously.

    ¡°No, why do I feel like the children are around here? I was a little uneasy just now.¡±

    ¡°You must be missing the children too much. We¡¯ve only left for two days. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be out soon. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao forced a smile. She wouldn¡¯t tell Yan Kuan. She really had a feeling that the children weren¡¯t far away from her, but once she told him about it, it would definitely make Yan Kuan worry again.

    She could only act quickly and try to get the things and leave as soon as possible.

    100

    ¡°It¡¯s noon now. It¡¯s best to act now. Everything here has not been destroyed. It looks like those people should be in the eye of the array just now.¡±

    Lin Jiahui¡¯s expression was indescribably strange. She needed two children, but the two children had not been found, so she could only ce her hopes on the two adults. However, she did not see any traces of the adults along the way. Could it be that something had happened to the adults?

    However, Old Man Shen would not let anything happen to his granddaughter. In other words, it was very likely that the two people were not dead, but were somewhere else?

    Yes, she should trust Old Man Shen. She should trust him.

    ¡°Dig a hole in these four directions. The hole is near here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dark 1 brought 19 to the side and said to him,¡±You don¡¯t have to go in. If you stay here, Master and the others will definitely be fine. There aren¡¯t any traces along the way. We can¡¯t even find any traces of them being cleaned. This means that Master and the others must still be behind us.¡±

    ¡°Just wait here. You might be able to wait for them.¡±

    Dark 1 suddenly said this while holding 19 hand. 19 did not react for a long time. What was going on with Dark 1? Whose side was he

    on?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know too much. I won¡¯t hurt you or our brothers. You just need to remember this.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t exin it to me clearly, I¡¯ll go down with you.¡±

    ¡°19, you can¡¯t beat me. I have a way to make you faint here without feeling anything. Be obedient and stay on top of it to save your life. This is the map. You¡¯ll be fine if you return the way you came.¡± ¡°Dark 1, what did Old Master Shen threaten you with?¡±

    Dark 1 smiled helplessly when he heard 19¡¯s words. He said to 19, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything in this world that can threaten me?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you do it?¡±

    <b>ION</b>

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been Old Master Shen¡¯s man since the beginning. From the moment I was born. Do you understand?¡± ¡°What?¡±

    Dark 1 shook his head and did not look at 19 anymore. He waved his hand and got his men to pull him away. That was it.

    Liu Yufei did not speak much from the very beginning. After her blood was drawn, she was more and more certain that she had boarded a pirate ship. Not only could she not be saved by taking the Suoyin flower, but she had be a blood-making machine instead.

    Why? Why did she have to be treated like this? She was unwilling, so unwilling. She had to think of a way to save herself. Wasn¡¯t she still very useful to this old woman? Then the real winner would definitely be her, definitely.

 Chapter 842 - Because Iâ€™ve Lived Another Life

    Chapter 842 Because I¡¯ve Lived Another Life

    ¡°See? That¡¯s a real professional grave robber. You still call us grave robbers? Do we look alike?¡±

    Dark 4 looked into the distance with his binocrs and spoke to Red Bull while moving his mouth.

    Red Bull took back his binocrs and nced at Dark 4. He answered in a serious manner, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a grave robber. You guys are simr and take advantage of each other.¡±

    Red Bull looked so serious that even Shen Xiaoxiao could not help butugh. Dark 4 was a clown, but he liked to tease the honest Red Bull.

    Buffalo and Cow were left in a cave not far away. Yellow Ox needed someone to take care of him, so they did not dare to leave only one person there.

    Fortunately, everyone was prepared for this trip to the mountain. All the medicines were veryplete, especially the medicines on Dark 15. Many of them were specially developed. Even if they did not replenish enough blood, they were not afraid that anything would happen to Yellow Ox.

    Red Bull followed Yan Kuan and the others along the way. If it were not for this person¡¯s honest nature, they would not have brought him along. Moreover, it was obvious that they had already instigated more than half of Red Bull¡¯s rebellion. Perhaps after they left... very soon, there would be one less outstanding officer and one more ¡®bandit¡¯.

    ¡°Fine, we are just scavengers. Aren¡¯t you also scavengers?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m here to watch you guys take advantage.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, who said you¡¯re an honest man? How the h*ll are you honest?¡±

    The few of them were ying at the side. They even took out some dry rations and sat on the ground to eat, recuperating. Anyway, there were people at the front as the vanguard, so they just waited to take advantage.

    Actually, the distance between the two teams was only blocked by a hill, but Dark 1 and the others did not notice it.

    At this moment, the entrance had already been dug out. After about two hours, the wind blew, and everyone slowly climbed down from the rope.

    19 and the other two people were left in ce. After all, they had to ensure that there was still an exit here. So, when they saw Yan Kuan and the othersing over, the three people were all stunned.

    Didn¡¯t they say that these people had be pioneers? Why were they behind them? Weren¡¯t those pioneers the people who had entered earlier?

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°19, are you alright?¡± 19 saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was safe and sound andughed heartily. However, when he thought of the two children, 19¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Where¡¯s the children?¡±

    Yan Kuan also walked over. Did something really happen to the children?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the children are. Miss, are you sure there¡¯s only one exit to the dark room you mentioned?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao became more and more nervous.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this...¡±

    19 told everyone everything that happened after they left, especially when it came to the dark room where the two children stayed. 19 was extremely careful.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not let go of any details. When she heard 19 say that, her face immediately turned pale. Yan Kuan was shocked and immediately said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the children have entered the tomb.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? How did they enter the tomb? And what tomb did they enter?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°I told them to stay in the secret chamber under the high tform under the sacrificial altar. There are two exits in that secret chamber. One leads to the mountain, and the other leads to the underground tomb of our Shen family¡¯s ancestors. It¡¯s not the ancient tomb buried in the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they all thought that the children had gone into the mountain. However, they sent 20 people, but none of them found them. Those 20 people were all wiped out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the other exit is. I heard from my grandfather when I was young that the burial ground of the ancestors of the Shen family is under this old house.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    Yan Kuan immediately spoke up and interrupted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. That¡¯s not right? What was wrong? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be the ancestral tomb of your Shen family. It should be this ancient tomb. D*mn it, we¡¯ve all been fooled. Old Master Shen has really set up a big trap.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡± Yan Kuan clenched his fists tightly as he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, think about it. Old Master Shen didn¡¯t die, but he didn¡¯t appear. He even arranged for decades to enter the Shen family¡¯s secret fund to find the treasure.¡±

    ¡°But the Shen family¡¯s secret fund is clearly under the old residence, but all the information passed down points to this deep mountain. What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that everything we¡¯ve experienced along the way, and everything Lin Jiahui has experienced, is helping Old Master Shen break the array.¡±

    ¡°The child is the key that Old Master Shen wants.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the eight trigram wheel we picked up? I think it must have something to do with what Old Master Shen wants.¡±

    ¡°How did this happen? Why does he want my children? Isn¡¯t it Lin Jiahui who wants them? What are they trying to do?¡± ¡°Reverse time and space. This time, I believe that they really want to reverse time and

    space.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with our children? How old are they? Why do they want my children?¡±

    ¡°Calm down. We¡¯ll go in immediately. The two children are blessed with great fortune. Nothing will happen to them easily. You have to believe in them. Believe in them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was trembling with fear. She knew that the safest ce in the old house was the secret room under the ancestral hall. Her grandfather had told her about that ce when she was young

    Had she personally sent the children to a dangerous ce?

    How could this be? Why did it have to be like this?

    Reversal of time and space? She believed that time and space indeed could be reversed. Didn¡¯t she just reincarnate? Could it be that this was the reason why they wanted her children?

    Yes, she did not have children in her previous life. Was the appearance of these two children an ident?

    In her previous life, Yan Kuan also didn¡¯t have any children. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly woke up. Her children. In the previous life, her children didn¡¯t exist. They were superfluous, superfluous things that appeared in this time and space.

    <b>wer</b>

    What about Yueyan? In her previous life, did Yueyan have a child?

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know that in her previous life, Huang Yueyan and Ai Wei also walked together in the end. It was just that it was only after Yan Kuan and her separated that things happened.

    Therefore, in this world, the existence of the children was an ident.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Calm down.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s dazed look and thought that she was frightened. However, only Shen Xiaoxiao had guessed the crux of the matter.

    She opened her mouth but was unable to tell Yan Kuan that she had actually lived for two lifetimes. In the end, she pulled Yan Kuan to the side. Ignoring the puzzled expressions of 19 and the others, her entire body trembled. She looked into Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes and said:

    ¡°Believe me, Yan Kuan. You have to believe me. I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Everything I said is true. It¡¯s true. The children, the children shouldn¡¯t be in this world. They captured the children to be sacrificed. They want to use the children as sacrifices. Our children shouldn¡¯t be in this world.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong? Do you know something? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, because, because I¡¯ve lived another life...¡±

 Chapter 843 - You Are My Life

    <h4>Chapter 843 You Are My Life</h4>

    Yan Kuan remained silent the entire way. Shen Xiaoxiao, who was walking by the side, could not bear it any longer. After she blurted it out, she regretted it.

    Yan Kuan actually did not say a word after he found out about it. She could not understand what Yan Kuan was thinking at this moment. At this moment, Yan Kuan suddenly said to Dark 2 behind him,¡±Dark 2, 4, 7, 11, 15, 19, escort Xiaoxiao back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s sudden order made everyone jump. Why did he suddenly ask half of them to send their sister-inw back? What was going on?

    ¡°Yan Kuan, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Carry out the order. I said send your sister-inw back immediately. Remember, send her back unharmed. If there is any damage, bring your head to see me.¡±

    The moment this order was issued, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. This was the first time all the secret guards had seen Yan Kuan so serious and had given such a death order. ¡°Yes, your subordinate receives the order.¡±

    After all, Dark 2 and the others were Yan Kuan¡¯s secret guards. They nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and did not know what had happened to the two of them. However, if Master wanted their sister-inw to return at this time, something must have happened between the two of them.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, are you crazy? We¡¯re already here. Are you crazy to ask me to go back?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, I¡¯d be crazy if I let you in.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze was so cold that it made Shen Xiaoxiao scared. What did he mean? Was Yan Kuan afraid? Was he afraid of her? Or did he think that she was a monster?

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m a monster now or do you despise me? If you¡¯re afraid, then leave. I¡¯m definitely going to enter this ancient tomb today. 19, if anyone tries to stop me, don¡¯t be polite.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao also lost her temper and said to 19. Moreover, they had to enter or not at this time. Even if Yan Kuan had some misgivings about her, he could forget about ying tricks on her at this time.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, don¡¯t go crazy at this time.¡±

    Yan Kuan was burning with anger. At this moment, he shouted at the people behind him:

    ¡°All of you, retreat 10 meters.¡±

    No one dared to refute Yan Kuan¡¯s order. Even 19 was shocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s expression. Dark 2 reacted quickly. He was afraid that if his master really lost his temper, he would not care if 19 was one of his sister-inw¡¯s men. He would definitely be decisive with a single strike. So, when he retreated, he also pulled 19 away.

    ¡°Now that everyone has left, what do you mean? Speak clearly, or else you won¡¯t be able to let me leave this ce today.¡±

    ¡°Once they open the time and space wheel, where will you be? Where will the children be? Have you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You will disappear, and the children will also be gone. What do I do? What do you want me to do? I will not let such a thing happen. Even if I raze this entire mountain to the ground, I will definitely not let such a thing happen. So, be obedient and go back.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to actually say this to her.

    She herself had not thought about this problem. If the time and space reversal really happened and she returned to her previous life, then at this moment, she would be in a dark prison, unable to see the light of day. There were also the children. The children would never exist in this world.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, without the children and you, my life would be worse than death.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t lose you. Even if I can¡¯t get the antidote, even if your Suoyin Flower Tears can¡¯t be cured, even if you be a vegetable and fall into aa for the rest of your life, I want you to stay by my side and not go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I can¡¯t afford to gamble. I can¡¯t afford to lose you either.¡±

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms. The fear of losing her was like stepping on the clouds ever since he had just heard the news. The fear of falling and breaking into pieces had never dissipated.

    ¡°No, no. The children are inside. The children are still inside. Yan Kuan, I can¡¯t afford to gamble either. They are our biological children. I can¡¯t afford to gamble.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was on the verge of breaking down. Tears streamed down her face. She couldn¡¯t afford to gamble either. Those were her flesh and blood. She didn¡¯t pick them up or buy them.

    ¡°But to me, you are the most important. You are. I absolutely can not lose you.¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t lose me. I promise. Really. I promise. We will be together. I will protect myself. I will. I won¡¯t let them activate the space-time wheel. Even if I die, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, trust me. What Shen family? What Old Master Shen? I, Shen Xiaoxiao, was born with a destiny. From now on, only you and the child are my family. The Shen family is no longer my family.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t make me gamble.¡± ¡°Yan Kuan, if you want to gamble, then let¡¯s gamble together. I¡¯m not afraid. What are you afraid of? Let me ask you, what are you afraid of? If we¡¯re going to live together, then we¡¯re going to die together. We¡¯re going to die together as a family. You absolutely cannot let me go back alone. Absolutely not. Even if I have to die or crawl, I¡¯m going to crawl into the ancient tomb.¡±

    Yan Kuan was shocked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He did not know what to do. He could not bear to part with her. How could he bear to part with her?

    No wonder. No wonder the things that this little thing was good and made him feel so strange. It turned out that it was because she had lived another life. His little thing had lived another life.

    Therefore, everything made sense. Why did she know everything? Why could Old Master Shen n for decades? He must know. Even if he didn¡¯t know such details¡­ He must have found something unusual.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hidden for so many years and never appeared.

    ¡°You really are my life!¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao burst into tears and smiled. He had agreed, so he wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    Yan Kuan forcefully pulled Shen Xiaoxiao into his embrace, as if he wanted to carve her into his bones.

    ¡°I thought you were afraid of me, so you wanted to send me away, and you didn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    ¡°Silly, how could that be? Even if you¡¯re a female ghost, you¡¯re still my female ghost. You¡¯ll always be my female ghost.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot, you big idiot.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The two seemed to have reconciled, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that the couple would make a scene at this time and split half of their manpower. However, since they had agreed, it was time to act immediately.

    Things had been set up beforehand. Everyone walked in through the burrow one after another, leaving the two of them in their original spots.

    19 and Shen Xiaoxiao walked behind. In a ce that Yan Kuan could not see, Shen Xiaoxiao whispered to 19:

    ¡°After you find the children, bring them out immediately. If necessary, Knock Yan Kuan out and take him with you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Miss, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask yet. Remember what I said. Yan Kuan must not get into trouble, and neither must the children.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the entrance fiercely. ¡®Shen family, since you are not kind, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous¡­¡¯

 Chapter 844 - Stone Mill

    Chapter 844 Stone Mill

    The four holes were about one meter wide. Everyone followed the momentum and went down. The long rope was bottomless.

    After theynded, they were in an ear chamber of about 10 square meters. The air inside was not thin. Lin Jiahui and the others ventted it for more than two hours before they came in. The stone paintings on the wall of the ear chamber had dried up a lot. They could hardly see its original appearance. The group of 11 people stood in different positions. The searchlights above their heads shot out randomly, which allowed everyone to see the scattered arrowheads on the floor in every corner of the ear chamber.

    Fortunately, it had been disturbed by Lin Jiahui and the others just now. Otherwise, they would have been living targets when they came down here today. Moreover, some of the blood beads on the floor were still bright red and had not dried up. They must have been injured when they had justnded.

    The stone murals on the wall had been carved with knives, but they had been badly weathered, and many ces had been smoothed out.

    In the upper right corner of the square-shaped ear chamber, there was a button protruding from a stone. However, arge hole had been kicked in, and there were traces of the wall¡¯s skin peeling off all around. It must be an entrance mechanism.

    Dark 2 walked forward and pressed hard with his foot. With a hum, dust and the sound of the opening of the stone wall resounded all around. The narrow ear chamber was hurt by the ear-piercing roar.

    As soon as the door was opened, a gust of chilly wind blew out from the inside of the door, followed by the sound of gunshots.

    It seemed that Lin Jiahui and the others had already discovered their arrival. Not only had they discovered it, but they had also faced it head-on.

    However, they had started a gunfight in this not-so-small ce. Fortunately, after therge stone door was opened, there was a natural cover behind the stone door. Otherwise, they would definitely be living targets in the small ear chamber.

    However, the people that Yan Kuan and the others brought had their own strengthspared to Lin Jiahui and the others. If Lin Jiahui¡¯s people were good at exploring ancient tombs, then Yan Kuan¡¯s people were obviously good at fighting Even though they were clearly at a disadvantage in terms of terrain, the gunfight was slowly bing dominant.

    ¡°Everyone, stop.¡±

    The voiceing from inside the stone door was obviously from Dark 1. Since Dark 1 had called for them to stop, Yan Kuan waved his hand and everyone stopped. ¡°Master, this ce is very strange. If we kill each other, we can only stay inside. We can cooperate.¡± ¡°Dark 1, are you representing yourself or are you negotiating with me for Old Master Shen?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s cold words made Dark 1 feel extremely uneasy again. He sighed helplessly and said to Yan Kuan,¡±Old Master.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Old Master Shen, then we can consider

    it.¡±

    ¡°Kill them all. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive.¡±

    Lin Jiahui heard the conversation between the two and immediately gave up. How could they do this? These people were really lucky. All of them were fine. It seemed that they had learned their lesson and deliberately let them go to the front to take the lead. Hmph... How could such a good thing happen?

    ¡°Shut up, old hag. You have no right to speak here. I promised Old Master to bring you to your destination safely, but I didn¡¯t promise to listen to everything you said. I think he would be happy to break your limbs and let you enter the main tomb in one breath. This can be considered as me fulfilling Old Master Shen¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°You dare?¡±

    Lin Jiahui didn¡¯t expect that Dark 1 would actually dare to threaten her like this. But Dark 1 just had to dare to do so.

    ¡°You can test whether I dare or not.¡±

    ¡°I think Dark 1¡¯s idea is not bad. Lin Jiahui, why do you think you¡¯re so annoying? You¡¯re simply not afraid of the wrath of god and

    man.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan slowly walked out from behind the stone door. When the others saw that their boss and the rest had appeared, they also walked over one after another.

    Only when they appeared at the stone door did they realize that Dark 1 and the rest had arrived in an evenrger room. This room was filled with the smell of blood, and it was extremely ufortable to smell.

    However, after looking at the few of them, they did not suffer any serious injuries. What was going on? ¡°F*ck, what is that? Dark 1, are you guys crazy? What are you guys doing?¡±

    Dark 15, who was walking on the leftmost side, happened to see all the images of a circr te behind Dark 1 and the rest.

    Even Dark 15, a doctor who was used to seeing life and death no matter how terrifying the wounds and injuries were, his pupils were wide open in shock at this moment.

    Following Dark 15¡¯s words, everyone shifted their gaze to the ce behind Dark 1. The middle position of the room, which had been deliberately blocked by Dark 1, was also disyed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The room was not big, but the scene at this momentpletely exined why the room was filled with the smell of blood.

    It turned out that there was a one-meter-long millstone in the middle of the room. It was rotating automatically, and there was still half a human leg in the waist-sized millstone that had not been ground clean.

    The flesh and blood mixture around the millstone remained, and it was unknown what was slowly absorbing it. Wasn¡¯t this scene torturing people? Dark 1, was he crazy?

    Even someone like Yan Kuan, who had seen everything, thought that they had fallen into the infernal h*ll when he saw this scene. This ce was undergoing the ¡®punishment of the schemer¡¯s h*ll¡¯. It was terrifying, bloody, and full of intimidation.

    Ugh...

    Red Bull was the first to be unable to hold it in. He bent down and crawled to the side before vomiting it out. Yan Kuan had already covered Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. Even so, Shen Xiaoxiao had already seen it just now.

    At this moment, all the muscles in her body tensed up. Her body could not help but start to tremble. It was too terrifying. She had just arrived here and she had already seen such a terrifying side. It was too crazy. ¡°Hmph, a bunch of ignorant children. Without this yang blood as a guide, how can the stone door behind be opened? Moreover, it¡¯s just an injured person. Entering the ancient tomb, any wound will lead to death. I¡¯m just letting them do their job.¡±

    Dark 1 pursed his lips and did not speak. He did not know how to exin it either. He had just entered this ce and had no idea what this thing was used for. Once he entered the ancient tomb, many things were judged by Lin Jiahui.

    The sword array just now had injured two of his subordinates. Their wounds had still been bleeding. Before he could let the two people out first, they were pushed into the eye by Lin Jiahui¡¯s people. It was the other two men who were specially instructed by Old Master Shen to protect Lin Jiahui.

    The eye-sharpening action was extremely fast. With the lubrication of blood, it immediately began to rotate automatically. Those people were all pushed in, so their heads were facing down. Before they could even make a sound, they all died inside.

    By the time he reacted, they were already dead and it was already useless.

    Then, Yan Kuan and the others appeared and were even seen. Even if he wanted to exin, it was useless. This was also the reason why he had been so impatient with Lin Jiahui just now.

    ¡°Crazy woman, why don¡¯t you go down yourself?¡±

    ¡°I already said that it¡¯s yang blood and can only use a male sacrifice. Kid, if you want to enter this ancient tomb, you should have expected this, right?¡±

 Chapter 845 - Iâ€™ll Skin You First

    <h4>Chapter 845 I¡¯ll Skin You First</h4>

    Lin Jiahui¡¯s words made many people want to rush up and throw this old woman into the pit. Of course, some people did so.

    Dark 4 was the first one who disliked her. He walked up and wanted to attack the old woman, but Dark 1 stopped him at this time.

    Dark 4 grabbed Dark 1¡¯s cor angrily and pulled him to look at the grinding mill.

    The legs that were still there just now are all gone. Only the flesh and blood are still being grinded.

    ¡°Look at that, look at that, look at what they¡¯re doing, they¡¯re a bloody mess! Look at that! That¡¯s how you treat your men, that¡¯s how you do things? That¡¯s how you eat your fucking conscience?¡±

    No one stopped Dark 4¡¯s actions. Even Dark 1¡¯s own people who were standing at the side were feeling sorrowful.

    ¡°And you old hag, I won¡¯t hit women or old people, but I¡¯ll break my oaths today.¡±

    Dark 4 kicked Lin Jiahui¡¯s stomach.

    This time, no one stopped him. Even Dark 1 didn¡¯t stop him. Of course, Lin Jiahui¡¯s two assistants wanted to stop him, but they weren¡¯t Dark 4¡¯s opponents at all. Dark 4¡¯s actions were so fast¡­ How could he let these two stop him?

    ¡°F*ck you! Breaking the formation? I¡¯ll let you break it, I¡¯ll let you break it.¡±

    Dark 4 kicked Lin Jiahui to the ground until she could not move. Seeing that Dark 4 had vented his anger, Dark 1 reached out to stop him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept the gang rules after we go back, ¡°Dark 1 said to Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan did not answer him at all. On the other hand, Lin Jiahuiy on the ground and whimpered. She even vomited arge mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You, you¡­ you dare to hurt me? You ignorant child, you ignorant child. Dark 1, this is how you protect me? You, you¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still breathing, find a way out immediately.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at Lin Jiahui coldly. Lin Jiahui really couldn¡¯t do anything to Dark 1. Moreover, the path inside depended on Dark 1 to lead the way, so even if she was severely injured, she had to endure it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to continue walking. This woman, Dark 1, you should know that she¡¯s the one I want.¡±

    Lin Jiahui was helped up by someone. Before she could find a way out, Shen Xiaoxiao had already stood in front of Dark 1 and pointed at Liu Yufei who had been hiding in the corner. Liu Yufei was already scared stiff. When she saw that Shen Xiaoxiao actually wanted her by name, she was so scared that she knelt down on the ground. ¡°Why are you kneeling? I didn¡¯t do anything to you. Why don¡¯t you try this? I want to see if your blood is ck. After all, a woman like you is rare in this world.¡±

    ¡°No, she is a person of extreme yin. I have great use for her. You cannot take her away.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lin Jiahui, who was already seriously injured, and she still wanted to protect Liu Yufei. She found it funny.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you still want to protect others? Also, if I, Shen Xiaoxiao, want her to live, she will live. If I want her to die, she will die. Who do you think you are to order me around?¡±

    ¡°You! I¡¯m nothing. Don¡¯t you listen to your grandfather¡¯s orders? Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t forget that your surname is Shen?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s really funny. Are you talking about the old man? He¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m already married, thank you. There¡¯s a ¡®Yan¡¯ before my surname. Moreover, even if my surname is Shen, do you think it¡¯s very honorable? Ignorant fool. No wonder you couldn¡¯t fulfill your wish even after waiting for decades.¡±

    ¡°D*mned girl, be careful or I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll skin you alive first.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she threw out her usual weapon, des, and three des at Lin Jiahui. She just so happened to cut a triangr wound on her arm. Blood flowed like water and Lin Jiahui screamed in pain.

    ¡°The skin hasn¡¯t fallen off yet, little thing. You still need some time. Watch how your husband does it.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Lin Jiahui¡¯s wound with amusement. He took the de from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and it flew to the side again.

    ¡°AH¡­¡±

    The scream was much more tragic than before, and everyone saw it clearly. A palm-sized triangr skin immediately fell off Lin Jiahui¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Did you see that? This is what it means to skin someone alive!¡±

    Everyone saw the couple standing there discussing how to skin someone alive, and how they would really skin someone alive. This scene made everyone understand them differently. They were really a family.

    <b>DIC</b>

    ¡°Dark 1, why don¡¯t you bandage your employer¡¯s wound? This piece of skin will be fine for the time being. As for the rest, when you see Old Master Shen, just put on a good show. However, looking at their scared faces, I don¡¯t think they can do anything. Dark 15, go help our allies. Don¡¯t let the old woman die.¡±

    When Dark 15 heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s order, he immediately went forward. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao had be the perfect idol in their hearts. This skill, this style, wasn¡¯t this a copy of their master? He admired, worshipped, and idolized her to the end.

    Dark 1 gritted his teeth and did not speak. He could be considered to understand Shen Xiaoxiao. Today, she did not let anyone directly take the old woman down. She had already held back. With just the way she threw the de, even he would not be able to block it. He knew that Old Master Shen did not understand his granddaughter. In the end, the grandfather and granddaughter would still have to go through a lot of trouble, but he did not know who would win.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn now. I heard that you have the blood of extreme yin? Is your blood very useful?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­ I beg you, please let me go, let me go.¡±

    ¡°Since the blood is useful, then let¡¯s drain it dry. It¡¯s a waste of manpower to bring a lump of meat on the road. You guys are really stupid.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to draw blood? I¡¯ll go draw it right away.¡±

    Dark 15 was simply not afraid of trouble. He had not finished bandaging the old woman¡¯s wound yet, but now that he had heard of a new mission to draw blood, his admiration for his sister-inw was like a torrential river. This way of doing things was too satisfying. It was, in one word, awesome.

    ¡°I know how to draw blood. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Dark 4 was not afraid of trouble and immediately wanted to step forward to help.

    But at this time, Dark 1 had no choice but to step forward and speak up. ¡°Miss, Old Master Shen has instructed that Liu Yufei is the key to opening thest main tomb. She cannot be killed. But, she can be injured.¡±

    Dark 4 suddenly liked Dark 1¡¯s words. What did he mean by not being killed, but she could be injured?

    Was he joking? Or was he trying to curry favor with everyone?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Dark 1 to add thisst sentence as a supplement. She nced at Yan Kuan, who had never said a word to Dark 1. At this moment, he said to him, ¡°When you go back, you will be automatically punished in the punishment hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate obeys. Thank you, Master.¡±

    To be able to let him go back to the punishment hall to be punished was to admit that he was a dark guard. If he did not even have the qualifications to go to the punishment hall, then he did not even have the qualifications to be a dark guard. He did not want this, not at all.

    When the dark guards behind him heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, they heaved a sigh of relief. Even Dark 4 was so emotional just now because he was afraid that his brother would not even be able to be a dark guard.

    Regardless of why this Dark 1 had to listen to Old Master Shen, he had to admit that in the past ten years, Dark 1 had never done anything to hurt them. He had never done anything to hurt them.

 Chapter 846 - Yin Energy

    <h4>Chapter 846 Yin Energy</h4>

    ¡°Since we need her to open the final tomb, we really can¡¯t kill her right away. But what if I don¡¯t like her?¡±

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we remove her limbs?¡±

    ¡°Dark 4, are you stupid? Removing her limbs means that she has to be carried by someone. I haven¡¯t even enjoyed that treatment.¡±

    Dark 11 mumbled to Dark 4. Of course, Dark 11 was speaking the truth. The treatment for carrying her was so good. How could it work?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we cut her face?¡±

    ¡°11, your opinion isn¡¯t constructive. Her face looks like it¡¯s been under the knife. It¡¯s fake. Besides, if we cut her face, it will affect our vision.¡±

    Dark 20 was alsoing up with a n. Liu Yufei was so scared by these people¡¯s words that she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Kneeling on the ground, she trembled, but her hatred for Shen Xiaoxiao grew stronger.

    ¡°You hate me very much? That¡¯s funny. From the beginning, you were the one who robbed me. What right do you have to hate me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Yufei¡¯s desperate look and couldn¡¯t help but speak above her head.

    Liu Yufei did not dare to raise her head. She was afraid that her gaze would betray her. She could not afford to offend Shen Xiaoxiao, and she could not afford to offend her now.

    ¡°How boring. Take her with you and leave.¡±

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to teach her a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Teach her a lesson? Look at her skin. Can you do it? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said that, everyone realized that there were blisters on Liu Yufei¡¯s neck. It was extremely disgusting to look at.

    Liu Yufei did not expect that after entering the ancient tomb, the blisters on her body had be more and more serious. In less than an hour, the blisters that had previously formed scabs had all burst open. Now, she felt that her entire body was sticky and extremely ufortable.

    The people who had escorted Liu Yufei also saw this scene. It was as if they were looking at a monster. They all took a step back at the same time. This woman was so disgusting.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just discovered the problem. There was something wrong with Liu Yufei. When she entered this ce, Yan Kuan had blocked her line of sight, so she had decided to observe Liu Yufei. There was no scar on her neck just now, and it had only been ten minutes. The blister had already started to ooze. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with her, right?

    However, no matter what the problem was, she must always pay attention to this woman.

    With Dark 15 around, she could definitely guarantee that Lin Jiahui would not die even if she wished to. Moreover, even though she was clearly in pain, she would definitely be a hundred times more energetic.

    What stimted the body¡¯s functions, what activated your life force in an instant, this would be used by Dark 15. Since this old woman was so vicious, then let her have a taste of the torture of feeling pain under the condition of spirit wings. Just thinking about it made her feel good.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°What? You still want to scold me? If you scold me again, I¡¯ll skin you again. You said you can¡¯t let out the smell of blood.¡±

    Hearing what Shen Xiaoxiao said, Lin Jiahui looked at the sealed stone door as if she was facing a great enemy. Yes, there shouldn¡¯t be any wounds.

    ¡°Old woman, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bandage your wounds so no smell can be emitted. But if you dare to make trouble, I guarantee that your whole body will smell of blood.¡±

    After being warned by Dark 15, Lin Jiahui really lowered her head and sniffed her own arm. She really didn¡¯t know how this person did it. There really wasn¡¯t any bloody smell at all.

    Lin Jiahui gritted her teeth. Now wasn¡¯t the time for a fight of wills. She could endure for decades. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t endure a little girl.

    There were plenty of opportunities for revenge. The most important thing now was to enter the ancient tomb immediately.

    ¡°Double Dragon Gate Guard, the stone mill just activated the array gate. You two go and open the stone gate. Everyone, go to the small stone house.¡±

    Lin Jiahui could not afford to offend Shen Xiaoxiao. From the beginning, she actually understood that this Dark 1 would not listen to hermands. She could only reach the final stage and wait for Old Master Shen toe. Only then would she have a way out.

    If she wanted to take revenge, it was fine. If she wanted to save Ouyang Jue, she could only reach the final stage.

    No one knew how much dangery ahead, but no one dared to underestimate what was going to happen in the future.

    They all retreated, even putting on their gas masks. Yan Kuan even asked everyone to put on their protective clothing.

    This protective clothing was the most expensive thing they had built in the mountain this time. It covered their entire bodies from head to toe. Not only was it impervious to any poison, it was also waterproof and fireproof.

    Of course, only the dark guards had such equipment.

    ¡°Even if you wear the protective suit, when the stone door opens, remember to hold your breath. If it¡¯s an ancient tomb that hasn¡¯t been opened for a thousand years, the yin energy will definitely be very strong. You can¡¯t underestimate it.¡±

    At this moment, even Lin Jiahui was wearing a gas mask and had a ginseng in her mouth. Everyone else followed her actions.

    The two people who opened the stone door looked at each other and slowly walked to the towering stone door.

    Double Dragon Gate Guard meant that there were two relief stone dragons on the door frame, which just happened to seal the door

    They had to open the door with force, which meant that the stone dragons were separated. The two people pulled the door with force. When they came, they could not move the stone door at all, but because they used two people as blood sacrifices, it slowly opened a crack.

    The two of them looked at each other and moved behind the door at the same time. They became more and more careful when they moved.

    The stone door slowly opened with a loud bang. Then, everyone saw a shadow that looked like a dragon head running out from the open stone door and running toward the small room in front of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s because the air is vtile. It¡¯s caused by carbon dioxide. There¡¯s no real dragon.¡±

    Yan Kuan exined to Shen Xiaoxiao by her ear. However, despite Yan Kuan¡¯s exnation, he still did not let go of Shen Xiaoxiao. This was because an extremely strong gust of cold wind immediately followed. The two people who had just opened the door werepletely shocked by the dragon head that had run out. They did not expect that the greatest crisis had arrived.

    The cold wind broke out of the door and charged at the two people.

    The two of them were sent flying a few meters away by the cold wind. Their bodies trembled and their bodies were instantly covered in ck. In just a few seconds, their bodies stiffened and they could not say a word.

    The cold wind did not have the slightest intention of stopping. It moved around the two rooms and everyone¡¯s clothes were fluttering in the wind.

    Yan Kuan protected Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms. They felt a much smaller impact while hiding behind the stone door, but they also knew how terrifying the cold wind was.

    ¡°This is yin energy. Those two were careless.¡±

    ¡°This wind is really terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when yin energy enters the body, it is already like this. Once you are hit, you can only live in the yin wind for the rest of your life and eventually die from pain.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you spent so much money to make these clothes. Did you expect this?¡±

    ¡°I told you before, I treat this as an ancient tomb. As long as it is an ancient tomb, there will definitely be yin energy, not to mention an ancient tomb that has not been opened for a thousand years. Don¡¯t talk anymore. Be careful, there is still a strong one.¡±

 Chapter 847 - Zongzi, A Meddlesome Arm

    Chapter 847 Zongzi, A Meddlesome Arm

    The cold windsted for nearly an hour before it slowly stopped.

    Dark 1 and the others took out the air detector and found that the air was close to safe air before they took off the gas mask.

    Dark 1 had been hiding in a very good position, and he had desperately pulled 19 under his body to block him. Other than feeling a little cold, there was nothing wrong with him.

    After going out, he only needed a few days of hot weather to be eradicated. He nced at 19 and wanted to say something to him, but 19 did not say anything. Once the wind stopped, he slowly walked back to his team.

    On the other hand, the rest of his men started coughing at the same time. Some of them even cried out that they were frighteningly cold.

    Dark 1 was not a fool. He knew what would be in this ancient tomb. Most likely, these people had been corroded by the yin energy and were destined to be tortured for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°19, you really are infatuated.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao mumbled a few words, but she did not say it in front of 19. Yan Kuan heard her. He nced at Dark 1 and slowly pulled Shen Xiaoxiao out of the stone door.

    No one on Yan Kuan¡¯s side had any problems. On the other hand, on Dark 1¡¯s side, everyone was coughing non-stop. At this moment, Yan Kuan was d that he had not spent a huge amount of money to protect everyone from the impact.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Liu Yufei. The only person in the Dark i¡¯s team who did not cough and was not affected by the yin energy was probably Liu Yufei.

    However, the blisters on her neck were already on her face, which made people feel even more terrified.

    ¡°Look at her face.¡±

    Yan Kuan immediately turned his head to look at Liu Yufei. This nce made Yan Kuan frown. There was something wrong with this woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. Stay away from her. She¡¯s a little strange. I don¡¯t think we can kill her even if we want to now. No, to be precise, Liu Yufei can¡¯t be killed from the moment we entered this ancient tomb.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. What did he mean by ¡®she can¡¯t be killed¡¯?

    Yan Kuan lowered his head slightly. When everyone thought that he was tidying Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair, he whispered into her ear,¡±She¡¯s already dead. The reason why her body has blisters whenever she touches the yin specters is that she¡¯s regressing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. What does that mean? Bing a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Silly, she¡¯s not bing a ghost. Her vital signs are gone. The reason why she can still maintain her spiritual sense is because she was catalyzed by the Suoyin flower in her body and the yin energy when she first entered the cave. Do you believe it? The yin specters just now made everyone ufortable, but she felt extremelyfortable.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed Yan Kuan¡¯s words and looked at Liu Yufei. Indeed, thefortable feeling on her face made people¡¯s hair stand on end. What was this thing? Zongzi?

    ¡°Like a zongzi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, like a zongzi. It¡¯s just a little more spiritual sense than a zongzi. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t attack her just now.¡±

    ¡°We have to tell the other brothers.¡±

    ¡°I have already informed them. Everyone will pay attention now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak anymore. The shock in her heart had long turned this surprise into silence. She was afraid that once she spoke, she would reveal her fear.

    The long green stone path had a hint of coldness and eeriness. Everyone held their breaths and took every step with extra caution. No one knew when the unknown dangers in this secret passage would suddenly appear beside them.

    The murals on the wall were colorful, but with the strong wind just now, they were slowly fading away. The cameras clicked in front of them. There was a person in Dark i¡¯s team who recorded everything here. However, no matter how fast he was, he could not record all the murals in the corridor clearly, not to mention that it was pitch-ck ahead of them.

    One of the yin-yang masters beside Lin Jiahui led the way, followed by two men in ck, followed by Liu Yufei and the other two. Lin Jiahui, Dark 1, and thest yin-yang master followed behind, then came Yan Kuan¡¯s team.

    More than 20 people in the long team walked along the dark and quiet corridor. Other than the asional cough, even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard.

    The more it was like this, the tighter everyone¡¯s hearts were. They thought of the calm before the storm. The calmer they were now, the more turbulent the storm would be...

    This corridor seemed to have no end. Every step they took was so cautious. However, this long passage made of bluestone had always been firm. It was as if their caution was a joke, it could always make people gradually rx their vignce in such a t and uneventful process.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me. It¡¯s pitch ck, and I can¡¯t see your hand gestures. Just speak.¡±

    Dark 17 walked in front while muttering to himself as he spoke to Dark 20 behind him.

    Dark 20 nced at Dark 17. What was wrong with this person? He was dancing along the way. Was he still fooling around with Dark 15 in front of him?

    ¡°15, walk properly. Don¡¯t provoke 17. What is this ce? It¡¯s no joke.¡±

    When Dark 17 heard Dark 20 behind him asking him to walk properly, he was a little puzzled. Why was he not walking properly? Wasn¡¯t he walking very well? But why were the two of them underestimating him along the way? And why was 15 pulling his bag? ¡°I¡¯m walking fine, but 15 keeps pulling my bag.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Who¡¯s pulling your bag? 17 is pulling my bag from behind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pulling your bag? I even said that Boss is pulling my bag from behind.¡±

    After Dark 17 finished speaking, everyone stopped walking because everyone had heard what they said. Behind Dark 17 was Shen Xiaoxiao. She knew very well whether she had made a move or not. Simrly, Yan Kuan was also pulling her bag from behind.

    Perhaps Yan Kuan was the calmest now. He nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°I¡¯m not pulling your bag. Everyone, be careful.¡±

    No one had made a move, so who was moving their bags?

    Red Bull walked behind Yan Kuan, and behind Red Bull was Dark 4. At this moment, Dark 4 was already nervously swallowing his saliva. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any strong opponents or animals. However, if he were to encounter ghosts and zongzi, then he would be afraid, and very afraid. ¡°Is, is, is there a ghost?¡± ¡°AH...¡±

    They had just finished speaking when a man in ck behind Dark 1, who was walking in the middle, suddenly let out a sharp scream and mmed into the wall with a bang.

    Immediately after, the smell of blood assaulted them. At this moment, everyone¡¯s hands were all lit up with torches. When they saw this, everyone was dumbfounded. They did not know when... On both sides of the long corridor, there were actually ck furry arms that looked like the water monkeys deep in the stone walls. Their sharp fingernails shone under the white torchlight, causing everyone¡¯s hair to stand on end. Their arms were waving on the stone walls. Just now, they had said that someone was pulling their bags. It was these long arms that were moving. When they thought of the stroke that the water monkeys had left on Yellow Ox... All of them were so frightened that their hair stood on end.

    ¡°Use the musket...¡±

 Chapter 848 - Danger Lurks Everywhere

    Chapter 848 Danger Lurks Everywhere

    Using the musket to deal with the water monkeys was the most effective and direct method.

    However, in order to kill those water monkeys previously, they had almost used up all of their kerosene. At this moment, even if there was still some left in the musket, it would not take long

    ¡°Walk faster in front and leave this ce immediately. This thing is afraid of fire. Move quickly.¡±

    Yan Kuan ordered loudly from behind. Dark 1 and the rest also took out their gunpowder guns. They saw that once this thing came into contact with the light of fire, its hands would suddenly turn ck from the fire. However, once it left the fire... it would immediately return to normal.

    Lin Jiahui and Liu Yufei, who were in front, were brought along to increase their speed. However, this corridor was so long that they could not see the end. They did not know when the end woulde.

    However, everyone ran extremely fast. Even if they couldn¡¯t run anymore, they still ran forward desperately.

    They really wanted to use a grenade to blow up this d*mn ancient tomb, but they couldn¡¯t. Once this ce was blown up, the top would copse. They would also be buried here, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this ce for the rest of their lives.

    Everyone was running. They couldn¡¯t exin why these water monkeys would appear in this ce when there was obviously no water. At this moment, everyone was thinking if they could... they really wanted to blow up these mysterious sun eyes.

    ¡°D*mn it, when will this end?¡±

    Someone in the team muttered. However, just as he finished speaking, a crisp and even negligible sound rang out in front. The yin-yang master in the lead did not have time to stop and fell into a round pit.

    The people behind all stopped. The person standing in front saw therge hole that suddenly appeared in front and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s a snake.¡±

    Dark 1 walked over to take a look. A snake? It turned out that a two-meter wide hole appeared in the road in front of them, and the hole was filled with poisonous snakes.

    The yin-yang master had already fallen into the hole. He did not even have time to shout before a ck snake as thick as an arm bit his throat.

    Within a few seconds, his entire body was covered in colorful and medium-sized snakes. In less than three minutes, his entire body was gnawed into a skeleton. Everyone who saw this scene felt their blood run cold.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Everyone was anxious. They had just entered this ce and four people had already died.

    What kind of danger was behind this? No one knew.

    ¡°Those strange hands are gone.¡±

    Just when their gunpowder guns were about to give out, those strange hands suddenly disappeared and were reced by gray-white stone walls that were gradually king off.

    However, no one dared to be careless anymore. They were even afraid that they were standing in a snake-like cave.

    ¡°Keep moving forward. After feeding these snakes, we will be able to get through this obstacle.¡±

    Lin Jiahui¡¯s words were always so cold. She called her subordinates who were supporting her to go ahead and lead the charge. They could just jump into the two-meter-wide hole.

    However, no one dared to move. Who knew if they would be another trap if they jumped over?

    ¡°You old pervert, why don¡¯t you jump? You only know how to let others open a path for you.¡±

    ¡°Ignorant child, what do you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you know? Get lost, old hag.¡±

    Dark 4 walked over and took out a mini robot from his bag. It flew straight through the hole andnded steadily on the ground. It was simr to the way he talked to Shen Xiaoxiao and the others about cars and blue gemstones. He slowly began to probe everything around him.

    Anything that moved, whether it was cold-blooded or hot-blooded, whether it was a cold weapon or a mechanism, would have a different response.

    ¡°Ji¨C Ji¨C Ji¨C Ji¨C¡°

    The robot made all kinds of noises along the way. Weapons, creatures, it seemed that the road ahead was even more bumpy.

    Of course, there were still many things that had appeared through the illusion that had yet to be discovered.

    No one knew what was ahead, but no one dared to take another step forward. Even Yan Kuan would definitely not let his brothers walk forward at this moment.

    The robot was withdrawn, and Shen Xiaoxiao had already set her gaze on the stone walls on both sides.

    She walked over slowly. Looking at the mottled and fallen murals, she felt that they had overlooked something.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Where did those strange handse from? Or is everything an illusion? It doesn¡¯t exist at

    all?!

    ¡°Dark 2, take the musket and retreat 10 meters. I¡¯ll cover you. If you want to know how these water monkeys appeared, you¡¯ll know once you walk back a little.¡±

    Yan Kuan gave the order directly, and Dark 2 instantly understood. Yan Kuan and Dark 2 took the musket and walked back personally. Everyone held their weapons as if they were facing a great enemy, ready to attack at any time if anything went wrong.

    A scene that surprised them appeared. When they had just reached the 10-meter radius, those strange hands appeared again, but they disappeared when they were 10 meters away. This ce was like an interception point.

    Yan Kuan and Dark 2 slowly retreated. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and listened as he said to everyone, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go forward. The exit is at this section.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what do you know? How can the exit be there?¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t understand, then let¡¯s split up. You guys continue. We won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything good to Lin Jiahui.

    Lin Jiahui could only re at Shen Xiaoxiao angrily.

    At this time, the robots had already searched within this 10-meter radius. The walls, the ground, and even the top of their heads were not missed.

    However, just as they looked up, pairs of green eyes were looking at them. This scene made everyone almost fall back into the pit.

    What was that thing above their heads?

    ¡°Are those water monkeys?¡±

    ¡°I think so. They are observing us. When we are in a dilemma, they will eat us up?¡±

    ¡°Most likely. Are these things mutated?¡±

    ¡°Ji¨C Ji¨C Ji¨C¡°

    At this moment, the robot sent out a signal. A hole appeared on the left side of the stone wall. Only in the hole would it send out a signal-like cry.

    ¡°The exit is this way.¡±

    Yan Kuan immediately went forward to look for it. The robot could find the exit, but they had to search for the mechanism themselves.

    Dark 2and Dark 1 joined in the search.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s an arc-shaped thing here.¡±

    Dark 2 was the first to notice it. Yan Kuan walked over and saw that it was indeed an extremely shallow half-moon arc-shaped thing on the wall.

    ¡°Look, that water monkeys are moving.¡±

    Initially, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the wall, but at this moment, the water monkeys above their heads slowly climbed down the wall.

    Now that they saw the whole picture, they were sure that these were really the water monkeys they had seen before.

    ¡°Use the peach wood, use the peach wood to press. Press the mechanism with your hands. It won¡¯t move.¡±

    Lin Jiahui saw that Yan Kuan pressed the mechanism a few times but it didn¡¯t move, so she suddenly said this to everyone.

    Then, she took out a peach wood block from her bag that was just right for her palm to hold and threw it over.

    Yan Kuan took it. When the water monkeys had gathered in the corridor not far away, he pressed down hard on the peach wood.

    Boom! Boom! Boom...

    With a loud sound, a round stone door opened...

 Chapter 849 - Settling Down

    Chapter 849 Settling Down

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at the table full of food and trembled in fear. Not only was there snake meat, but there were also many small bugs. Even the maggots that grew after the animals they had seen when they were young were present.

    ¡°An An, Le Le, Why aren¡¯t you eating? It¡¯s very delicious. Try it.¡±

    ¡°Sister, these, these, these are bugs.¡±

    ¡°I know, this is our food. We¡¯ve been eating this since we were young. It¡¯s very delicious, and very nutritious. Only when noble guestse to our house will we prepare these. Usually, we eat wild vegetables and dumplings.¡±

    ¡°But we all eat rice.¡± Da Bao couldn¡¯t help but say. She was almost scared to tears by these bugs. It was so terrifying.

    ¡°Rice is something that our chief and the elders can only eat when they grow up. We can¡¯t eat such noble food. An An, Le Le, do all the people outside eat rice? Wow, Father, the people outside are so rich. We only produce a few hundred catties of grain a year here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, An An, Le Le, tell Uncle Gen what the outside world is like. If you can¡¯t get used to these things, there¡¯s also fish soup. The delicious fish soup has goldenurel snakes in it. It¡¯s the most nourishing. Goldenurel snakes are very rare in the mountains now. After they¡¯re caught, they¡¯ll be presented to the chief and elders. I secretly left this behind. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    ¡°Snake soup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, snake soup. This is the best.¡±

    Ah Tawa even took a big gulp after she said that. Her satisfied look made the two children swallow their saliva.

    They had eaten snake soup before. It was something that their godfather had brought them to eat in the past. It was very delicious, but their mother had said that children should not eat so much wild game, so they had not eaten it again

    When they saw Sister Ah Tawa¡¯s expression, their little cravings were immediately aroused.

    If they did not eat the bugs, they could just eat the snake soup and wild vegetable balls.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other before holding their bowls and taking small sips of the soup. Later, they realized that the soup was really delicious, so they could no longer be reserved and ate without any manners.

    It was known that the two children had not eaten these hot dishes for a few days, so once they started eating, they would definitely eat until they were full. ¡°Hahahaha, good, good, eat more, eat more. It¡¯s a blessing to eat more.¡±

    Ah Gen watched the two children eat happily and asionally picked some wild vegetables for the two children. When they were almost done eating, he slowly inquired about the outside world from the two children.

    Fortunately, this Da Bao and Little Treasure were more intelligent than the other children. No matter what he asked, they could answer a little.

    In addition, the two children had entered the school. Although they did not know the 5,000-year history of China, they still knew some other things.

    Ah Gen now knew that there was no such thing as an emperor in the outside world. There was even something about women and men having equal rights and women being able to go out and do business. It was simply unheard of and shocking.

    There was also an academy that men and women could go to.

    This was really a wonderful picture for them and made them yearn for it.

    In this ancient vige, the status of men was always greater than the heavens. Women could only stay at home and have children to take care of the housework and farm work.

    Girls would be engaged at the age of 13 and married at the age of 15. Even polygamy was allowed here. However, because it had been passed down for thousands of years, the poption here was only about 400 people.

    It was very rare to have an even distribution. In order to continue their descendants, of course, such polygamy would slowly disappear. However, the n leader was an exception. They were allowed to have two wives, and they could even have concubines. The most ridiculous thing was that as long as the n leader took a fancy to them, they could even take over their wives and daughters. Of course, this was something unimaginable to the outside world. However, in this ce, the n leader was the sky, thend... the king of this ce.

    Other than the king that appeared in the legends, the n leader was the most important person here.

    As for the wives and daughters that had been taken over, when the n leader got tired of them, they would return them to the men of that family. However, they would not be the slightest bit dissatisfied. They would even think that this was the n leader praying for their family¡¯s blessings, and that it was an extremely sacred and glorious matter.

    It was just that Ah Gen was unwilling to do so.

    Ah Gen¡¯s wife had once been favored by the chief. However, Ah Gen and his wife were extremely in love. In order not to be taken over by the chief, his wife eventuallymitted suicide and died. Therefore, Ah Gen¡¯s family was also looked down upon by the nsmen. They lived in this bamboo house that was the most reliable and the most unsafe. They could only get a little of their food.

    Even when Ah Gen was training in the military camp, he would also be ostracized by everyone. He would often be punished by the elders.

    The four elders were all the trusted aides of the n leader. Their army was formed by all the men in the n who were over 13 years old and under 50 years old. As for why they spent half of their time every day training soldiers instead of farming... No one knew.

    No one knew when the legendary king who would lead them to glory and new life would appear.

    This was a nation that maintained feudalism, poverty, and decay. Its existence should have disappeared a thousand years ago, but it had strangely continued to exist until now.

    ¡°Father, can you be decisive and treat the illness? Does the doctor have a solution?¡±

    At the end of the meal, the father and daughter talked about other topics. However, when root mentioned the boy who was only about 11 years old and the boy who was Ah Tawa¡¯s childhood sweetheart... He sighed heavily in his heart.

    He liked Nang Kokang very much. He had been waiting until Ah Tawa was 13 years old to arrange a marriage for the two of them. The two families had also agreed that Nang Kokang¡¯s parents were the only people in the vige who did not dislike them.

    However, Nang Kokang was sick just like that. It was just a cold. How could he be so sick?

    ¡°The doctor has no choice. He said that he will perform a sacrifice and pray for blessings tomorrow. Nang Kokang¡¯s parents have already carried him back.¡±

    Hearing this news, Ah Tawa¡¯s mood immediately fell. Root looked at his daughter and slowly packed his things before leaving.

    Little Treasure followed Uncle Gen and wanted to know more about the situation in the vige. Big Treasure looked at Ah Tawa¡¯s crying face and wanted tofort her. ¡°... That¡¯s how it is. The doctor¡¯s medicine is no longer effective, and my Kokang is almost hopeless. Let me tell you, the sacrifice has no effect at all. I¡¯ve seen it before, and those vultures will surround you. Once you¡¯re hopeless, the vultures will eat you up. I don¡¯t want my Kokang to be like this.¡±

    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say that he has a cold? If you have a cold, you just need to take medicine and get an injection.¡±

    Da Bao actually still didn¡¯t understand what Ah Tawa meant, but she knew that a cold was just a minor illness. He would be fine after taking medicine and injections.

    Ah Tawa also didn¡¯t understand what Da Bao meant by injections, but Nang Kokang had already taken a lot of medicine. It had no effect at all.

    Da Bao saw that Ah Tawa had no reaction, so she thought about it and ran into her bag to take out a box of cold medicine. This was the medicine that Shen Xiaoxiao had prepared for them. She was afraid that there was something wrong with the children, such as a fever or a cough... They did not know.

    Of course, the two children had been in good health since they were young. They did not fall ill. Now that they knew that someone had a cold, they took out the medicine. However, Da Bao did not know that this medicine would almost kill themter.

 Chapter 850 - The Eight Trigrams Stone Room, Advanced Version of the Fly

    Chapter 850 The Eight Trigrams Stone Room, Advanced Version of the Fly

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the others found a way out and entered through the passage on the stone wall one after another.

    The order was still the same. The old woman and Liu Yufei walked in front. They did not dare to leave Liu Yufei, who was a monster that they did not know, at the end. They did not dare to leave their backs to her.

    As soon as they walked into the passage, the water monkeys and the hole that was filled with poisonous snakes disappearedpletely. It was as if no one had ever been here before.

    After they walked through a section of the passage, they came to a slightlyrger room. This was the first time they had seen such a room since they entered the ancient tomb.

    It was not the endless corridor that they had just walked down.

    <b>oom was</b>

    This room was not very big. It could fit just 16 of them. Of course, it still looked a little crowded. However, this room was simr to the other end. They could only walk out of here by continuing to look for a way out.

    The difference between this room and the outside was that it had wallmps. They lit up all the wallmps on the four walls. Then, with a bang, the stone door closed.

    Now that they were all trapped in this small room, the room became even more crowded.

    They didn¡¯t know what the wallmp was made of, but the light was dim, and there was actually somemp oil inside.

    Dark 15 used his curiosity to research, and dipped a cotton swab into a ss container. Lin Jiahui looked at Dark 15¡¯s actions and sneered:

    ¡°Ignorant fool, this is a ten-thousand-year-old oilmp. Let alone a thousand years, it won¡¯t dry up even after ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the fool, your entire family is a fool.¡±

    Dark 15¡¯s mouth was very sharp. He was not afraid of an old woman like Lin Jiahui, so he immediately retorted.

    However, Lin Jiahui was not angry this time. Instead, she stared at the ss in his hand and smiled.

    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s made of? It¡¯s made of human oil that was burned and refined by forty-nine boys and girls. What you¡¯re holding in your hand is human oil. Hahahahahahaha.¡±

    Dark 15 almost wanted to throw the ss te in his hand away, but in the end, he resigned himself to fate and put it in his own metal box. He did not even bother to look at Lin Jiahui.

    Human oil is human oil. As a great doctor, how could he be afraid of human oil? He had yed with human brains before, making a fuss over nothing. Of course, no matter how shocked he was in his heart, he would not show it.

    Everyone heard Lin Jiahui¡¯s words, but no one said anything. After all, this ce was full of weirdness and irrationality.

    The room was small, so it was even more impossible to stand around randomly. Everyone leaned against the wall and stood in the corner one after another. This was also to facilitate the search for a way out.

    Just as everyone was looking carefully, Shen Xiaoxiao found a little bit of bread crumbs in the corner. She picked them up and smelled it. It was really bread crumbs. This was strange. How could there be bread crumbs here? And it was fresh. Could it be that someone had been here before him, and had even eaten here before?

    No way?

    But at this moment, someone suddenly screamed.

    ¡°AH...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s that?¡±

    Only then did everyone realize that another unlucky man in ck had swallowed something into his mouth. He gripped his throat tightly, wanting to spit it out, but his face was not only flushed red... His entire body seemed to be in extreme pain as he rolled on the ground.

    And there was still half a wing-like object in his mouth. This appearance made everyone¡¯s scalp go numb. What did he eat? No, to be precise, something ran into his mouth.

    ¡°Put on a protective mask. Don¡¯t expose your facial features.¡±

    Lin Jiahui and Yan Kuan instructed everyone at the same time. Everyone immediately put on their gas masks. At this moment, they saw that the person who had just swallowed the strange thing had actually burst out more and more wings-like things from his facial features.

    That person was also bleeding from his seven orifices and slowly dying. However, this was not the end. As he stopped struggling, everyone could see more clearly that his stomach was slowly expanding at an extremely fast speed. The army greenbat uniform waspletely torn apart, and the round veins on his stomach popped out. Not only that, many small bumps appeared on his stomach, and the inside was slowly squirming. It was as if something was about to explode from his stomach.

    ¡°Find a way out immediately! Everyone be careful.¡±

    Once this stomach exploded, what would be abolished and how it would be dealt with were unknown to them. No, perhaps they knew, but no one was willing to think about it.

    This was because it was too strange and terrifying. When people died, even their corpses were used as foster objects.

    And what exactly was that thing that flew into the mouth? Until now, they did not know. Even more so, they did not know how it flew into the mouth of that person.

    Most people continued to study and fumble on the wall. Even the robot was searching around at this moment. However, at this moment...

    Pa!

    An extremely deep sound rang out, following that, a buzzing sound simr to that of a fly rang out as arge group of erged green flies flew out from that person¡¯s stomach. They looked very simr to flies, but they had an additional mouth and a pair of sharp teeth. Each of them was the size of a ping-pong ball.

    This made everyone¡¯s heart jump to their throats. What were they going to do with these flies?

    ¡°Hurry up. Also, everyone, don¡¯t shoot. Don¡¯t take off your gas masks. Put on your gloves.¡±

    ¡°Di¨C Di¨C Di...¡±

    The robot made another sound. It had found a way out. It was on a wall in the south. The person closest to it immediately looked for a switch in the surroundings. However, this time, there was not even a slight trace.

    This was troublesome.

    ¡°Should we blow it up?¡±

    These flies were really as they had expected. They kept circling around them like they were looking for a parasitic hole. The noise was annoying.

    Someone killed one, but found that there were actually many young in the fly¡¯s stomach. After killing the big one, they released the small ones. The small ones flew over to the corpse and ate the flesh. They would grow up in an instant. Everyone was disgusted by this scene, but there was nothing they could do.

    However, these flies would inte on their own, so they couldn¡¯t really let it continue like this. If the room was filled with flies, it would be difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Look at the room. It doesn¡¯t look square. It seems to be moving.¡±

    After Dark 1¡¯s words, everyone started to size it up again.

    That wasn¡¯t right. It was clearly square just now, so why did it suddenly change?

    ¡°The eight trigrams stone room. This is the eight trigrams stone room. Even if we find the door of life, we can¡¯t get out without breaking the array.¡±

    Lin Jiahui¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. She was now on the same boat as everyone else. Moreover, she knew that if she didn¡¯t cooperate with everyone, everyone here would die, and she would be the one to die in the end.

    Therefore, when she saw the changes in the stone room, she immediately guessed what was wrong and told everyone.

    ¡°How do we break the array?¡± Dark 1 asked Lin Jiahui. Lin Jiahui was the one who had the final say on how to break the array. This time, Dark 1 naturally asked Lin Jiahui.

    Lin Jiahui thought for a while and discussed with the yin yang master. Then, she said to everyone, ¡°To break this array, one more person needs to die.¡±

 Chapter 851 - Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 851 Discovered</h4>

    ¡°I knew that you old hag didn¡¯t have any good intentions. If another person dies, it will be you. You old scourge, the sooner you die, the better it will be for the people.¡±

    When Dark 4 heard Lin Jiahui¡¯s words, he pointed at Lin Jiahui¡¯s nose and cursed.

    However, Lin Jiahuipletely ignored Dark 4. Instead, she looked directly at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°The one who died just now is one of our people. Now that another sacrifice is needed, it¡¯s time to use your people, right?¡±

    Lin Jiahui felt that her idea was very good. One person for each person was very fair, right? Yan Kuan wanted to enter the ancient tomb just to save Shen Xiaoxiao. Why would it be difficult for him to kill someone?

    However, Lin Jiahui¡¯s guess was wrong. She thought that Yan Kuan was the same person as her.

    ¡°You are really dreaming. Do you think everyone is as evil as you?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you want to save your life? If you want to run out of here, one more person has to die. See the tip of the head? You have to press it down hard. The weight of the head will make the ceiling pull down. At this time, the eight trigrams formation will be formed. After the eight trigrams formation is formed, there will definitely be a door of life and a door of death. You all know the location of the door of life, the eight trigrams formation. There are originally 16 people here. If one of them dies, there will only be 15 people. This means that one person has already used the door of death.¡±

    ¡°If we want to stabilize the death gate, we must let the person standing at the death gate guard it until we leave the gate of life. This person will definitely die, and the person holding the top is the person guarding the death gate.¡±

    Yan Kuan actually knew Lin Jiahui¡¯s exnation. Such a method of breaking the formation indeed required one person to die, but to let his brother die? In her dreams!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Everyone, split up. As for the person guarding the door of death, there¡¯s one already in ce.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he walked to the corpse. He took out iron wires from his bag and tied the person tightly. Then, he shot the iron wire at the other end toward the sharp end of the top. In the end, he only needed to pull it and the person would be pulled up.

    ¡°Even if we use this person as the ceiling, we still have to maintain the button at the top. How can this dead person do it?¡±

    ¡°Is everyone in position?¡±

    Yan Kuanpletely ignored Lin Jiahui. However, the yin yang master seemed to have thought of something and immediately ignored Lin Jiahui¡¯s instructions to stand in different positions. Lin Jiahui was so angry that she gasped for air again.

    She wanted to see what Yan Kuan would do.

    The flies were flying everywhere. After the body was hung up, half of the flies flew into the air. At this time, Yan Kuan took out a robot that cost tens of millions to build.

    ¡°See this, old woman? What kind of high-tech is this? That¡¯s why it¡¯s so scary to be uncultured. Your thoughts are still stuck in decades ago. To break the formation, you have to use human blood? What¡¯s wrong with

    you?¡±

    When Dark 4 saw Lin Jiahui, he couldn¡¯t help but mock her. Her face alternated between white and red. She had really overlooked this point.

    In the past few decades, although she had enjoyed wealth and knew how advanced the technology was, all her energy was spent on medical research and development.

    She really don¡¯t know anything about robots.

    Now see Yan Kuan unexpectedly prepared so fully, for a time, she really can not say anything

    The robot flew into the air. With a touch of the button, a ¡®ka ka ka ka¡¯ sound came out. A little gap they did not find on the stone door fell down, and then a door slowly opened.

    ¡°F*ck, next time, I¡¯ll definitely use a bomb to blow up ayer first.¡±

    Dark 20 looked at the falling stone and could not help but speak out everyone¡¯s thoughts. However, as more and more flies appeared, they all wished to leave this ce as soon as possible and note back.

    Only Shen Xiaoxiao was still holding the bread crumbs in her hands, deep in thought. Could it have been left behind by Da Bao or Little Treasure? It couldn¡¯t be, right?

    If it had been them, the consequences of encountering these things would have been unimaginable.

    Bang!

    ¡°What are you doing? Father, Father!¡±

    In the middle of the night, a group of people suddenly barged into Ah Tawa¡¯s room. Da Bao and Little Treasure, who had been sleeping with her, were startled awake. At this moment, the torches in the room lit up, illuminating the entire room.

    ¡°Elder, there are indeed outsiders. These two children are definitely not from our vige.¡±

    Ah Tawa only then saw that it was the elder who had brought people over. and behind them, there was a bold elder sister. Ah Tawa instantly knew what had happened and looked at the people in front of her in horror.

    Ah Gen ran over hurriedly with his clothes draped over his shoulders. When he saw the crowd, his legs went numb with fear. He hurriedly said to the leader of the group, a man in his forties, ¡°Elder Baizha, spare my life. Elder Baizha, spare my life.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, spare your life? Ah Gen, you dare to openly vite the n rules and take in outsiders? Take them away. Take away Ah Gen and Ah Tawa. Lock them up! Tomorrow, we will await the decision of the n leader. These two outsiders will be locked up separately from them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Nang Kohua, why did you betray us? It was their medicine that saved Nang Kokang. Why did you repay kindness with enmity?¡±

    Ah Tawa angrily looked at Nang Kohua who was standing behind those people. This young girl was clearly only 15 years old. Why did she do things so hically and repay kindness with enmity?

    ¡°Hmph, Nang Kohua is the good daughter of our nsmen. She has rendered meritorious service and was taken in by the n leader. From now on, she will be the Third Madam of the n leader. You are not allowed to insult the Madam.¡±

    Third Madam? Did Nang Kohua¡¯s parents know that she had be the 40-year-old n leader¡¯s woman? How did this happen?

    Although Nang Kohua had some power and was extremely opposed to her marriage with Nang Kokang, since ancient times, marriage had always been decided. Nang Kohua herself was about to marry Ah Cai from the back mountain. Why did she still do this?

    Ah Tawa naturally did not know that there was still a type of woman in this world who worshipped power and was not satisfied with the current situation. Especially in Nang Kohua¡¯s eyes, Ah Cai was someone who was so poor that he could not even eat wild vegetables. He was short and had a bad temper¡­ He only knew how to hunt and did not say anything else. If such a person had not saved her father¡¯s life back then, she would not have been betrothed to him.

    Therefore, when she saw that Nang Kokang and Ah Tawa were a match made in heaven, and that the two families were so close, she was extremely envious. What right did she have to lead such a happy life when she was miserable? How could this woman be so happy?

    Now, she did not need to be envious of her. She was about to be the woman of the n leader. Everyone would be envious of her. All women would be jealous of her. She was young, beautiful, and her body was soft. The n leader would definitely like her.

    ¡°Elder Baizha, they are still children.¡±

    Because they had saved Nang Kokang, they had provoked these matters. Ah Gen was also extremely uneasy. He knew the n¡¯s rules. It was precisely because he knew that he was afraid. He couldn¡¯t harm two four-year-old children just because of them.

    ¡°Hmph, the n¡¯s rules cannot be vited. Three dayster, the altar will be opened and the blood of these two outsiders will be sacrificed as our prophet. Let them bring our king to our side¡­¡±

 Chapter 852 - Open the Jade Door

    <h4>Chapter 852 Open the Jade Door</h4>

    It seemed that after experiencing the water monkeys and the advanced version of the fly, their subsequent journey was much smoother.

    At least after walking for nearly two hours, they did not see anything dangerous appear.

    Before they knew it, it was already around 6 pm. Everyone seemed to be exhausted at this moment. Fortunately, this seemingly endless long corridor finally revealed its original appearance.

    The light around them became stronger and stronger. Just when they thought that the exit was in front of them, a huge room appeared.

    The light that they saw became brighter and brighter. It was all from the white jade in the room.

    The floor, walls, and even the tall and big arched door in front were all carved from white jade.

    Such arge piece of jade was hard to find even in modern times. In ancient times a thousand years ago, who had built everything here in such a luxurious manner?

    ¡°This dragon carving is really real. Not to mention the capable craftsmen of ancient times, it is really eye-opening. In modern times, even apact instrument could not carve such a vivid portrait.¡±

    Dark 13 looked at the huge dragon carved on the floor that seemed to be about to spread its wings and soar, and kept praising it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were also very surprised by everything here. Even the huge arched jade door was also encircled by nine dragons. Using such a statue as a door, what was buried inside was most likely the specifications of an emperor.

    However, the Shen family¡¯s ancestors had never produced an emperor. Whether this tomb belonged to the Shen family or the Ouyang family, it was really hard to figure out.

    ¡°Everyone, rest in ce. There won¡¯t be much of a problem in a ce like this. After replenishing your energy, we¡¯ll proceed to the next level.¡±

    Lin Jiahui was so tired that she was almost out of strength. Fortunately, there were two people supporting her at her side. Even so, it was still extremely difficult for Lin Jiahui to walk for such a long distance.

    Everyone changed their seats. The floor of the ancient tomb, which had not been stepped into for a thousand years, was actually not dusty at all. The white jade bricks were illuminated by the shlight.

    The visibility here was already very high, so everyone turned off the lights to save electricity and could see the ce clearly.

    ¡°Are you tired? Let¡¯s eat something first.¡±

    Nutrients, dry food,pressed biscuits. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appetite made Lin Jiahui and Liu Yufei dumbfounded. Both Ouyang Jue and Pei Minhao, who were also affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears, could only fall asleep every day. Even if they woke up¡­ because they had been asleep for too long, they had no appetite at all.

    Therefore, when they saw that the same poisoned person had such a good appetite, they were not only shocked and confused, but also full of jealousy and unwillingness.

    ¡°The d*mned girl has such a good appetite. It seems that they are rich and powerful indeed. Even without the things in the ancient tomb, she can cure her poison.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Old hag, aren¡¯t you tired? If you¡¯re not tired, then go look for the switch. You really are an old witch.¡±

    Dark 4 was the closest to Lin Jiahui. When he heard Lin Jiahui talk about Shen Xiaoxiao, he immediately shouted. He was already used to shouting along the way. This Lin Jiahui really deserved to be taught a lesson. It was probably because no one dared to argue with her. Every time Dark 4 refuted her, she would be so angry that she would gasp for breath.

    At this moment, it was the same again. Dark 4 evenughed when he saw her like this:

    ¡°Old woman, you won¡¯t die from anger, right? If you¡¯re angry, you¡¯ll just be dinner for those monsters. You might even be able to buy us some time.¡±

    ¡°Ignorant fool¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a fool? Everyone else is stupid, but you¡¯re the smart one? If you¡¯re smart, then don¡¯t follow us. Go ahead and break through on your own. I¡¯ll see how many of you will die. When all the people around you are dead, it¡¯ll probably be your turn.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯? You say that others eat a lot, but if you have the ability, don¡¯t eat. Do you still have teeth? You¡¯re so old that you¡¯ve be a monster. With that face of yours, I think Ouyang Jue will be scared to death even if he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°You, this, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, everyone shut up and eat.¡±

    Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to their bickering. This Lin Jiahui was getting more and more lively. She actually started arguing with them. There was no rest along the way. It seemed that she was really scared of being locked up in the dark room. It was not a good feeling to not have anyone to talk

    to.

    Everyone rested for a full hour before they slowly stood up from the ground.

    There were only 15 of them left, and the room was extremely spacious. Everyone followed the previous practice and stood beside the two stone doors.

    The ones who pulled the stone doors were still the people from Dark 1. They were smart this time. They knew to put on their gas masks, and their actions were extremely careful.

    The jade door was slowly opened. The two people who opened the door did not seem to use much strength. Moreover, when the door was opened, there was no wind.

    However, no one dared to be careless. The new set of clothes that Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had put on was to prevent another wave of yin energy froming from such a ce.

    However, there was no wind at all at this moment. It was really strange. Could it be that the yin energy had beenpletely blown away when the door was opened?

    Until the jade door waspletely opened, no one reacted at all as they stood behind the door.

    After a full half an hour, Dark 2 released a robot out. Other than the sound of the robot scraping, nothing else was detected. Only then did everyone slowly walk in.

    ¡°This ce is so quiet that it makes people feel even more terrifying.¡±

    Just as Dark 2 finished speaking, the long corridor inside the white jade door was lit up by rows of long lights. The surroundings were instantly illuminated.

    Even the arched top of the wall was clearly illuminated.

    This corridor was not long. It was made entirely of white jade. The faint fluorescent light from the wall lights made it even more eerie.

    This time, with the robot leading the way, it was much easier for everyone to walk. Even so, they were still a little nervous.

    Fortunately, there were no problems with this corridor. When the corridor was finished, a strange scene appeared in their line of sight. Three rooms appeared in front of them at the same time.

    It looked like a main room and two side

    <b>rooms.</b>

    ¡°What is this thing? Three rooms, and this is thergest one?¡±

    ¡°After this, we should be able to reach the main tomb. This should be the tomb of the female.¡±

    ¡°Female? There are females here?¡±

    ¡°Dark 4, you don¡¯t understand. Even eunuchs in ancient times could have wives. Moreover, they might have many wives and concubines. Moreover, we don¡¯t know who this tomb belongs to. If it¡¯s the tomb of the emperor, this is the empress.¡±

    Hearing everyone say this from the side, Lin Jiahui looked at everyone strangely and said to Dark 1, ¡°There are three rooms here. We should move separately.¡±

 Chapter 853 - Split Up

    Chapter 853 Split Up

    ¡°Split up?¡±

    ¡°Old woman, what tricks are you ying? We¡¯re already here and you want to leave us when we enter the main tomb, right?¡±

    Dark 4 fired at Lin Jiahui again. However, this time, Lin Jiahui was not angry. Instead, she said very patiently:

    ¡°Even if we split up, we can still enter the main tomb when we reach here. However, as you can see here, there are a total of 15 of us. If we all enter this small room, it will be just like before. There might not even be enough air. How can there be enough room for so many people? When that happens, everyone will die.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so what you mean is that we should split into three groups. After all, there are three rooms here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also looked at Lin Jiahui curiously. This Lin Jiahui was obviously trying to y a trick. She wanted to see what she wanted to do. It was already at this time that she wanted to separate. How could there be such a good thing?

    ¡°Your equipment is strange. Naturally, you will take the ear chambers on both sides while we will take the main room.¡±

    ¡°You have a yin yang master, but we don¡¯t. Having these advanced equipment here may not be useful.¡±

    ¡°That may not be the case.¡±

    Everyone seemed to be in a stalemate. However, at this moment, Lin Jiahui said to Dark 1, ¡°Old Master Shen asked you to send me to the main tomb. Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at Lin Jiahui and said without any courtesy, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me.¡±

    Liu Yufei didn¡¯t say much along the way, and she was already standing behind Lin Jiahui. At this moment, the yin yang master beside Lin Jiahui had already turned the wallmp on the side, ignoring their noise. All three rooms were opened.

    Everything was clear at a nce.

    Although the room was a little dark, there was still a wallmp in the room. There was a coffin in each room, except for the coffin in the main room, which looked a little bigger, the stone coffins in the other two rooms were of the same size.

    There were phoenix-shaped patterns carved on them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao casually nced at the two rooms. It was this nce that made Shen Xiaoxiao secretly pull Yan Kuan¡¯s hand.

    Yan Kuan quietly looked around the three rooms and finally said to Lin Jiahui,¡±Then let¡¯s split up.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not let his team split up into two groups and walk through the two rooms like Lin Jiahui had said. Instead, he lifted his feet and walked to the room on the right.

    Lin Jiahui nced at everyone before turning around and leading the way into the main room.

    As soon as everyone entered, the stone doors automatically closed.

    Just as Lin Jiahui stood still, Dark 1 shouted at her, ¡°What kind of trick are you trying to

    pull?¡±

    Lin Jiahui nced at Dark 1 and said indifferently, ¡°The key to the main tomb is in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands. What kind of trick do you think I¡¯m trying to pull? Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see how small this room is? Anyway, they will definitely reach their destination. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    After Lin Jiahui finished speaking, she and the yin yang master slowly approached the stone coffin in the middle of the room. Liu Yufei was still being held by the two men in ck. Dark 1 looked at Lin Jiahui¡¯s actions and felt that she was up to no good.

    Sure enough, as soon as she stood in front of the stone coffin, she said to the two men beside Liu Yufei, ¡°Open the stone coffin.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    Lin Jiahui ignored Dark 1¡¯s question. Even the man behind Dark 1 was red at by her eyes and ran over to help.

    It was not easy to push away the thick and heavy stone coffin. The three grown men exerted their strength together. The humming sound of the stone coffin lid being pushed rang out slowly at this moment.

    A foul smell assailed his nostrils, and Dark 1 subconsciously took a step back.

    However, he did not expect that Liu Yufei would actually take a step forward with such a foul smell. At this moment, Dark 1 realized that the pus on Liu Yufei¡¯s face had almost filled up, and she looked extremely terrifying.

    It had only been a short while, what was going on with this woman?

    However, Dark i did not say anything. He put on his gas mask and only held the dagger that had its de open in his hand. If there was a problem, he would definitely save his own life first.

    However, the danger that Dark 1 had imagined did not appear. Instead, Lin Jiahui slowly walked toward the open sarcophagus. She even reached out to fumble around in the sarcophagus. Was she looking for something? What was she looking for?

    A burst of yellow light slowly appeared in front of everyone as Lin Jiahui¡¯s hand appeared. A yellow gem ball with fluorescent light was sitting in Lin Jiahui¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What is that thing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you should be asking. Alright, let¡¯s find a way out.¡±

    ¡°You deliberately sent them away. Is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Lin Jiahui nced at Dark 1. She was not stupid, but she was not prepared to answer Dark 1¡¯s question. Moreover, she did not know if it was because she had taken away the treasure in the coffin... Suddenly, the entire room shook, and the stone walls on the wall began to fall off. Lin Jiahui was shocked. She held the gem in her hand and said to everyone,¡±Find a way out immediately. This ce is going to copse.¡±

    On the other side, because Shen Xiaoxiao and the other three had left a few people to guard the entrance of the cave, the nine of them entered the small stone room on the other side and did not wander around.

    Yan Kuan watched as Shen Xiaoxiao walked straight ahead. Meanwhile, Dark 13 suddenly covered his nose and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Who took a sh*t?¡±

    <b>00</b>

    Everyone had actually smelled it just now, but they thought it was the smell of the room that had not been opened for a long time. However, when they saw Shen Xiaoxiao walking towards the corner of the wall, everyone saw that there was indeed a pile of human feces in the corner.

    ¡°Did someone really poop?¡±

    ¡°Look, there are footprints. That unlucky guy stepped on the feces.¡±

    ¡°Eh, why are they the footprints of a child?¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was even more certain. It was a child, it was a child¡¯s footprint. Could it be Da Bao or Little Treasure?

    ¡°14, check it immediately.¡±

    Dark 14 was a genius in the area of traces. Most of the time, as long as there was a small trace, he could lead everyone to track it. At this moment, when they heard their master¡¯s personal order, everyone naturally thought that it was the footprints of two children.

    No one spoke again. Everyone stood in two different positions. Dark 14 did not mind the smell or the dirt at this moment. He took a miniature camera beside him and took a photo. Then, he transmitted the photo of the footprints to theputer on his wrist. He stared at it. With a sound, theparison was sessful.

    Dark 14 looked delighted and said to Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan, ¡°Master, Boss, it¡¯s Little Treasure¡¯s footprint.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I could have confirmed it when I saw it just now. After all, Little Treasure¡¯s shoes are limited edition and custom-made. The patterns on the soles of his feet can bepared as long as I input it into theputer.¡±

    ¡°Dark 15, confirm the DNA as well.¡±

    Dark 15 immediately walked over and dipped a cotton swab into a little stool, then put it into a mini electronic device that he carried with him. After five minutes, two red bars appeared on the test paper. Dark 15 also said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s definitely Da Bao¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the children, it really is the children¡¯s. They¡¯re fine, they¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°This feces looks like it¡¯s from a day ago.¡±

    ¡°How did these two childrene here? Didn¡¯t they encounter any danger along the way?¡±

 Chapter 854 - On the Quality of Urinating and Defecating on the Ground

    Chapter 854 On the Quality of Urinating and Defecating on the Ground

    Because they knew the whereabouts of the children, everyone was curious as to how the two little fellows came here.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also very curious. Could it be that the old house was really connected to this ce?

    ¡°Hurry up and find a way out. We don¡¯t know where the children went. Maybe they¡¯re still in this ancient tomb.¡±

    ¡°When we go back, we have to praise Da Bao for her way of defecating everywhere. She really left us an important clue.¡±

    Dark 4¡¯s funny words made everyoneugh. However, Dark 4 was right. If it wasn¡¯t for Da Bao leaving them such an important clue, they really wouldn¡¯t have known where the two children were.

    Everyone immediately began to move. However, no one touched the stone coffin in the middle. As for whether it had been in this room the whole time, no one cared. At this moment, Dark 14 noticed that there seemed to be some children¡¯s handprints beside the wallmp in the room. (Da Bao had eaten beef jerky, and the handprints were oily.) He called everyone over to take a look. They did not need to guess to know that it was definitely done by two children.

    Dark 14 directly twisted the candlestick. With a crack, the sarcophagus from before suddenly sank. It kept falling and falling, revealing a ck hole. A row of stone stairs appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°This is really a trap.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let the robots lead the way.¡±

    They continued to walk down one after another, regardless of what they would encounter down there. However, there was only this one path, so they naturally had to rely on it to walk.

    The stairs were not long, and they walked down in less than two minutes. At this time, there was another corridor in front of them. However, they could see the end of this corridor at a nce, and at the end, along with the squeaking sounds of the robot... Everyone stopped in their tracks.

    This was the first time that a monster had appeared in front of them so openly.

    No, it was not called a monster. It was the seven spiders that Da Bao and Little Treasure had seen previously.

    ¡°Good guy, this head is really big.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, could it be that the two children have also walked here?¡±

    They were mumbling to Shen Xiaoxiao from behind. Their hearts were already in their throats. Could it be that they had really walked here and encountered these big spiders?

    This spider was almost the size of a child, and their long fangs could be seen in the gloomy atmosphere even though they were so far away.

    ¡°F*ck them. Just smash this thing into pieces.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, do you smell that?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sudden question. What smell did she smell?

    ¡°What smell?¡±

    ¡°The smell of urine.¡±

    Yan Kuan was even more stunned. The smell of urine?

    After taking a closer look, there seemed to be a little, but was it left behind by those spiders?

    ¡°It can¡¯t be spider urine, right?¡±

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s Little Treasure. It¡¯s the smell of Little Treasure¡¯s urine.¡±

    Even 19 thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking too much when he heard her words. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care if there was a big spider in front of her. She strode over and looked around the corridor and the corner of the wall carefully.

    <b>ily.</b>

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao saw a trail in the corner of the wall. It was obvious that someone had peed on it, but it had dried up.

    Yan Kuan, who had followed behind her, was also delighted. He said to Dark 15,¡±15, check andpare.¡±

    Dark 15 immediately started topare it with the previous person. The rest of the people pointed their guns at the spiders, ready to fight.

    Five minutester, Dark 15 nodded in surprise.

    Dark 4 was right. These two children¡¯s habit of urinating and defecating on the ground was worthy of praise. They had to be praised.

    ¡°Since the children havee this far, will this spider, spider, have eaten?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to say the rest, but Yan Kuan looked at the pool of urine thoughtfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he poured some water from his backpack onto the dried urine stains. He even stirred it with a cotton swab, then stained some with a tissue. Then, he told everyone to wait for orders. He took the tissue and slowly walked in front of therge spiders.

    The leading red spider was initially restless. It even stood up and was about to spit out its spider web to trap the human for food.

    However, just as it opened its mouth, Yan Kuan quickly squeezed the tissue paper into a ball and threw it into its mouth.

    The spider suddenly let out a sizzling sound. Then, ck smoke actually came out of its mouth. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was immediately relieved. He immediately turned around and walked to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two children will be fine.¡±

    ¡°How do you know so much?¡±

    ¡°This is the urine of a child. It¡¯s Little Treasure¡¯s virgin child urine. That spider is afraid of this, so the children will definitely be fine.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately felt relieved.

    The dark guards behind her also began tough:

    ¡°This is the urine of a child. The effect is indeed amazing. Look at how dry it is. Even adding some water to make this spider smoke. It¡¯s really funny.¡±

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and get rid of the spiders. But be careful not to kill it. Don¡¯t forget that there will always be a lot of small spiders in the spider¡¯s stomach.¡±

    Dark 15 was right. Spiders were extremely terrifying animals. Apart from the fact that they could spit silk to entangle people, there were also a lot of small spiders in the spider¡¯s stomach, so they had to be careful.

    ¡°Net, tranquilizer gun.¡±

    It was not difficult for seven secret guards to deal with seven spiders. Moreover, the leading spider was obviously injured, so everyone¡¯s movements became more convenient.

    It was a specialrge that could not be broken by the spiders. No matter how powerful one was, it was impossible for one to break free from the made of imprable ropes.

    Everyone slowly entered the back door through the side door.

    The room with zombies that Da Bao and Little Treasure had been in before appeared in front of everyone.

    However, this time, there was another thing in the room. There was a round altar between the two sarcophagi, and a skeleton was sitting on the altar, holding a ck box in his hand. He sat cross-legged in the middle.

    ¡°So many coffins? What¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about what it is. Don¡¯t touch

    it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s jewelry. Look.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Dark 17 saw a row of opened boxes on the left side revealing all kinds of jewelry and gold jewelry.

    ¡°This eastern pearl is really big. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a big eastern pearl.¡±

    No one went forward to pick up the jewels, but everyone stood at the side andmented. They had seen many of these jewels. As secret guards, almost everyone had a high worth. Yan Kuan would never allow his brothers to live too poorly.

    In any case, when they left the organization in the future, each and every one of them would be a rich person.

    Kacha! Kacha!

    The other stone door that they were facing suddenly opened. Dark 1 pulled Lin Jiahui and a group of people rushed out.

    They looked at Dark 1 and the others, who were covered in blood and embarrassment, and were stunned. What did they encounter? Why were their bodies covered in green liquid? They looked so disgusting...

 Chapter 855 - Weâ€™re in Big Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 855 We¡¯re in Big Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t we going to split up? Aren¡¯t you guys in a mess?¡±

    They were right. These people were indeed in a mess. There were six of them when they went in, but when they came out, there were only five of them. Another one of them died in there.

    Lin Jiahui really came here specifically to clear a path for them.

    There was green liquid on their bodies and a moth-like thing that hadn¡¯t flown away from Liu Yufei¡¯s hand that was shocking to everyone.

    as

    The moth was really covering Liu Yufei¡¯s purulent wound and was sucking on something. It looked really disgusting.

    ¡°That woman is so disgusting. Doesn¡¯t she know that the moth is on her wound?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that she doesn¡¯t know? Maybe she does, but she likes it this way.¡±

    Seeing them rushing over, Dark 2 took a step back and covered his nose as he said to Dark 1, ¡°Dark 1, your body stinks too much. Stay away from us.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at his body. He was probably the cleanest one. Other than the little green liquid on his clothes, his skin was not stained at all.

    When Dark 1 heard this, he immediately took off his clothes and threw them aside. Then, he walked to Yan Kuan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Master, are you guys okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate has safely sent Lin Jiahui to the main tomb.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at him andughed mockingly:

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Dark 1 pursed his lips. This action was a little childish, but it could show his nervousness and helplessness. He raised his head and nced at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan did not say anything. The two of them looked at each other for a long time before seeing Dark 1 helplessly shake his head and return to Lin Jiahui¡¯s side.

    Lin Jiahui also looked at Dark 1 with a mocking gaze.

    ¡°What, your master doesn¡¯t want you? Idiot, don¡¯t think that you¡¯vepleted your mission. The real test is still toe. See that box? Go, bring it over.¡±

    Lin Jiahui was referring to the box in the hands of the skeleton on the altar.

    However, Dark 1 ignored her. If she wanted him to take it, he wouldn¡¯t take it. His mission didn¡¯t say that he would help her take things. Moreover, who knew if it would be poisonous?

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich. There is so much gold, silver, and jewelry. I¡¯m rich.¡±

    At this moment, the yin yang master and thest man in ck under Dark 1 ran towards the pile of jewelry, grabbing all of them in their hands.

    Dark iwanted to stop them, but it was toote. Their passion for wealth was shocking, and they could not stop such people. Even Liu Yufei saw the jewelry and slowly walked over, but she did not use her hands to grab them. Instead, she stood there and looked at them in a daze.

    At this moment, two muffled sounds rang out. The yin yang master and the man in ck fell onto the pile of jewelry without any warning. Not only that, their bodies quickly turned ck, and their bodies began to shrivel. In less than a minute, the two of them had turned into dried corpses. This time, cold sweat broke out on everyone¡¯s foreheads.

    Fortunately, when they had just arrived, none of them touched the treasures. They had said that these things could not be ced here for no reason for others to explore.

    ¡°People really die for gold.¡±

    ¡°Go, get me that ck box.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have long hands?¡± Dark i directly shouted at Lin Jiahui.

    ¡°You dare to disobey my orders?¡± At this moment, Lin Jiahui had no one to use except her and Liu Yufei, who was already half dead. The only strong and intelligent person was Dark 1. If she did not use him now, who would she use?

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take that box, none of us will be able to leave. That box contains the Yin-Yang Fruit that we are looking for.¡±

    Hearing the name Yin-Yang Fruit, Yan Kuan immediately looked over. He was even prepared to take it. Shen Xiaoxiao quickly pressed Yan Kuan down.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be the Yin-Yang Fruit. We haven¡¯t arrived at the main tomb yet. This isn¡¯t the main tomb. Have you forgotten that we haven¡¯t used the Ghost Axe and ck Ganoderma yet?¡±

    Yan Kuan instantly regained his senses after hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He had almost made a move. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao reacted quickly. However, this wasn¡¯t the main tomb, so could the real main tomb still be behind?

    Liu Yufei was also looking at the box with sparkling eyes as she strode over.

    However, at that moment, the two sarcophagi suddenly made a piercing sound. Then, two zombies slowly crawled out of the sarcophagi. At least, that was what Da Bao and Little Treasure thought.

    ¡°Are those zombies?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What about the children? Will anything happen to the children?¡±

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t know the answer either. However, he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Shen Xiaoxiao. He watched the two mummies walk toward them, and everyone pointed their weapons at them.

    At that moment, the two mummies who had been dead just now stood up as well.

    The mummies were moving very slowly. They were moving forward step by step, but they were still moving in a certain direction.

    <b>W</b>

    Bullets were fired at the two zombies and the two mummies. However, there was no reaction at all. Yan Kuan protected Shen Xiaoxiao and retreated, while Dark 2 ordered the other guards to take care of the mummies with ropes.

    They still used the ropes that they used to deal with the spiders. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the indestructible thing was instantly corroded by the green liquid on the mummies¡¯ bodies. What was that thing? It was so terrifying?

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Little Treasure and Da Bao also encountered that thing.¡± ¡°Little Treasure? Child¡¯s urine!¡±

    Yan Kuan and the rest seemed to have thought of something.

    Red Bull was the first one to be unlucky. Red Bull was pulled aside by two people. They held the bottle and said to Red Bull, ¡°Hurry up and pee. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°Brother, there are so many people here. How can I pee?¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, you have to pee. There¡¯s no other way.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the approaching mummies and frowned. This wasn¡¯t the way. If the mummies be stopped by bullets or the rope, what else could they do?

    She started looking around. At that moment, she saw the wrapping paper on the high tform. Wasn¡¯t that the food bag that she had prepared for Da Bao and Little Treasure? Why was it here?

    ¡°Look, what is that?¡±

    Yan Kuan followed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s finger and looked. Indeed, he saw the food packaging on the other end. He pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and walked in that direction under the cover of the secret guards.

    They had just passed the two-step pool. Yan Kuan only took a casual nce before his scalp went numb. Oh no, they were in big trouble.

    ¡°Everyone, get to the high tform immediately.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, the dark guards moved the fastest. These zombies were slow to begin with and were extremely stiff. Moreover, he was the one who trained the dark guards. His orders were instinctive to them and they did not need to consider it at all. All of them immediately retreated. Even Red Bull, who was peeing at the side, was pulled up by the two of them and ran away.

    Dark 1 also hurriedly walked in that direction. As for Lin Jiahui and Liu Yufei, he did not care about them anymore.

    However, Dark 1¡¯s luck was not as good as everyone else¡¯s. He was originally standing the furthest away from the cauldron. Just as he ran to the cauldron, the two pools on both sides of the cauldron started to rustle. There were two monsters that looked like crocodiles but were not crocodiles. They looked like water monkeys but were not water monkeys, the monster that looked neither human nor human dragged its long tail out of the ck pool¡­

 Chapter 856 - 6 Same Species

    <h4>Chapter 856 Same Species</h4>

    ¡°What kind of monster is that? Is it a mutatedbination?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This ancient tomb is really freakish.¡±

    When the secret guards arrived at the high tform, they saw the scene below. Naturally, they also saw the two strange things that ran out of the pool.

    Fortunately, they were fast. Just as they reached the high tform, these things climbed out. If they were a minuteter, these things would have been bumped by them. At that time, they would have probably be their food.

    It seemed that those two strange things were really afraid of the high tform. The long stone stairs surrounded the tform, but they only circled back and forth, not daring to take a step forward.

    Those two things were very fast. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t attack them, they turned around and ran toward Dark 1 and the others. Just now, there were two human-shaped mummies and two zombies, which were hard to deal with. Now, there were two monsters¡­ Dark 1 was really worried. Was he going to die here?

    However, what Dark 1 didn¡¯t expect was that after the two monsters arrived at the tform, the first thing they did was to grab the two zombies and devour them. Then, they slowly walked toward the mummies.

    They weren¡¯t the ultimate dominators, were they?

    As everyone had guessed, the first thing the two monsters did when they got up was to eat the zombies, and then the two mummies. The sizzling sounds they made when they ate shocked everyone. Taking advantage of this time, they secretly ran toward the high tform.

    Lin Jiahui was already old, but when it came to running for her life, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. She immediately ran toward the high tform. However, Liu Yufei¡¯s reaction was a little slower, so she still followed behind Lin Jiahui.

    However, Liu Yufei still greedily nced at the ck box in the hands of the ck skeleton sitting on the high tform. She gritted her teeth, turned around, picked it up, and ran forward with Lin Jiahui.

    However, she was a bit slow. The two monsters were eating the mummies very fast, and they found that their food had reached the high tform.

    At that moment, the only food left was Liu Yufei. The two monsters simply walked toward her.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    Liu Yufei cried out in fear. Everyone had witnessed that scene, but no one would save her, not even Shen Xiaoxiao. On the other hand, Lin Jiahui was very worried. That was the extreme yin blood that she wanted. How could she lose it?

    ¡°Dark 1, go and save her.¡±

    ¡°D*mn old hag, if you want to go, go ahead, mad dog.¡±

    19 could not hold it in anymore. He pulled Dark 1 behind him and fired at Lin Jiahui.

    Lin Jiahui had learned her lesson this time. She said to Dark 1, ¡°Do you really think that this is the main tomb? This is not the main tomb at all. This is the front hall that guards the main tomb. The real main tomb is still in the back. So, hurry up and save Liu Yufei. She is the person that your grandfather specifically asked for. If she dies here, you won¡¯t be able to pay for it.¡±

    ¡°That b*tch, in your dreams. If you want to go, go. If you keepining, I will throw you over. Do you think you can resist, you old hag?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, what¡¯s going on? Those two things are not eating Liu Yufei.¡±

    Everyone followed Dark 2¡¯s voice and looked over. Sure enough, the two monsters had already moved to Liu Yufei¡¯s side. Liu Yufei was so scared that she curled up at the foot of the cauldron. These two monsters were sniffing around her. However, they did not have the slightest intention of eating her.

    This action surprised everyone. What was going on?

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s indeed the blood of extreme yin. These two monsters have smelled the scent and won¡¯t eat her. Liu Yufei,e over yourself. They won¡¯t eat you.¡± Liu Yufei smelled the pungent stench at the tip of her nose and the dark, wet bloodstains all over her body. Liu Yufei had long wanted to vomit, but she still did not dare to do so.

    ¡°This woman must have been scared silly, right? But she¡¯s not in any danger anyway. It¡¯s fine even if she doesn¡¯te over.¡±

    Dark 2 nagged from the side, but Lin Jiahui was extremely anxious because she was actually more concerned about the box in Liu Yufei¡¯s hands.

    However, since there was no danger for the time being, the most important thing now was to find a way out. ¡°What is that? A packaging bag? Why is there such a thing here?¡±

    Lin Jiahui¡¯s eyes wandered around, carefully looking at the scene outside. However, at this moment, she saw that there were many packaging bags under the stone table.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the others saw it just now, and from the packaging bags, they knew that the two little ones had eaten all the meat.

    However, before they could sweep away the rubbish, Lin Jiahui had already seen it. Hadn¡¯t she been paying attention to Liu Yufei?

    Fortunately, the dark guards were all very smart. Without knowing when, Dark 20 had even taken out a bag of beef jerky that was about the same size as the packaging and tore it open to eat. While eating, he said, ¡°I¡¯m eating, okay?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, you still want to eat at this time? What a bunch of mobs.¡±

    Lin Jiahui looked at the bag that was about the same size. In any case, it was green. Because of Lin Jiahui¡¯s age, when she saw this situation, she naturally nced at it. Moreover, many of these secret guards were holding beef jerky in their hands before eating. Didn¡¯t these people just eat it? Were they hungry so quickly? They were indeed a bunch of people who were courting death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Lin Jiahui had dispelled her doubts and was continuing to look for something. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She absolutely could not let this old woman know that Da Bao and Little Treasure hade here.

    However, Dark 1¡¯s sharp eyes saw something under the table. He bent down and crawled towards the table. Then, he looked at the bump that was like a small button. He gently pressed down, and a rumbling sound rang out. A round table slowly rose up.

    A ck box appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Jiahui was the closest to Dark 1. She had been paying attention to everything here when Dark 1 moved. She saw that a stone table had actually risen up on the high tform, and there was a ck box on top of it. She did not care at all. She strode over and opened the box with her gloved hand. She seemed to know what was inside, and she saw a round ball in her hand.

    This action was very consistent. Even young and strong people like them might not be as fast as her.

    After this action was done, Lin Jiahui walked to the corner and opened her palm. A round and colorful ball appeared in front of everyone. Lin Jiahui was a little puzzled about the color of the ball. Why was it not a pure color? But naturally, she would not doubt the authenticity of the ball. After all, it was ced in such a mysterious ce with a monster guarding it. Naturally, she knew the value of this thing.

    However, at this moment, there was a rustling sound on the stone wall. Everyone turned their heads and saw the Nine-Tailed Snakes that had appeared earlier slowly sliding down from above¡­

 Chapter 857 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 857 Jealousy</h4>

    ¡°Nine-Tailed Snake?¡±

    ¡°15, scatter the medicinal powder.¡±

    Yan Kuan immediately instructed them. Before they entered the mountain, all their equipment wasplete, especially since they knew that this forest was filled with snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Moreover, the poison was extremely strong, so in order to avoid being bitten by these things¡­ They were even equipped with high-intensity drugs that could repel snakes and insects.

    They circled around and scattered the powder around them. When Lin Jiahui saw their actions, she did not care whether the ball in her hand would be snatched away by them and directly jumped into the circle.

    After the Nine-Tailed Snakes fell off the stone wall, more and more of them surrounded them. Fortunately, even though they had nine tails, they were still snakes. Snakes would be afraid of things like realgar.

    Therefore, after they surrounded them, those snakes hid outside the circle and didn¡¯t dare toe in.

    When Liu Yufei saw those Nine-Tailed Snakes, her body began to tremble involuntarily. Compared to those zombies, she was actually more afraid of those Nine-Tailed Snakes. Many times, people were like that. The more you liked something, the more afraid you would be, the more you loved something, the more you would feel. When you found out that your love and liking would cause a destructive blow to you, all your love would disappear and be reced by deep fear.

    She was still holding the box in her hand. Liu Yufei wanted to just leave, but she couldn¡¯t. Not only did she want to save herself, but she also wanted to save Min Hao. Liu Yufei looked at the box in her hand. Didn¡¯t they say it was a Yin-Yang Fruit? As long as she had this Yin-Yang Fruit, she wasn¡¯t afraid that they wouldn¡¯t listen to her. After they killed all the Nine-Tailed Snakes, she would go out. Yes, that was it.

    Liu Yufei felt relieved when she thought of this. At this moment, she slowly opened the box in her hand. When she was filled with hope and thought that there was really a Yin-Yang Fruit in the box, she did not expect that there was nothing in the box.

    She looked at the box in disbelief and then looked at the thing that Lin Jiahui was holding tightly on the high tform. She had never felt that the anger in her heart was so explosive that she could not suppress it.

    She red at the people on the high tform. She had spent the first half of her life living for others. Since she was young, she had been brought to be tattooed with the Suoyin flower. Later on, how many men had she sacrificed to satisfy the Suoyin flower¡¯s needs? Then, it was for the Liu family, Pei Li, and the Ouyang family. At this moment, she was also working hard to find a cure for her son.

    However, she was always doing this for others. She also wanted to live for herself one day.

    And this Shen Xiaoxiao. Weren¡¯t all those people doing this for Shen Xiaoxiao? Why was she living such a miserable life while Shen Xiaoxiao was living such a happy life? It wasn¡¯t fair. It was too unfair. Why? Why?!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier Liu Yufei got. She slowly stood up from under the cauldron. As expected, the two monsters wouldn¡¯t eat her. They even turned their heads and walked toward the high tform after taking a nce at her, they didn¡¯t dare to rush up the high tform. It seemed that they were afraid of the Nine-Tailed Snakes.

    Although Liu Yufei was afraid of the Nine-Tailed Snakes, she always knew that the Nine-Tailed Snakes would never hurt her. It would only want to have s*x with her. So, she decided to throw caution to the wind and slowly walked toward the high tform.

    The Nine-Tailed Snakes were surrounding them. Each of these snakes had nine tails and a body. Their tails seemed to be independent as they looked at the surroundings that were sprinkled with medicinal powder. Some of the tails even began to rub off the medicinal powder.

    However, they were scalded ck the moment they touched it. However, this did not make them cower. Instead, they kept going. If they were scalded, they would change their tails. After all, the snake had nine tails. Even if all nine tails were scalded away, there were still more behind them.

    ¡°Have these snakes be spirits? They actually know how to rub off the medicinal powder.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do now? If these things are wrapped around people¡¯s bodies, it will be difficult to deal with them.¡±

    The high tform that had just been taken away by Lin Jiahui stopped two meters away from them. At this moment, they did not know whether it was because they had lost the treasure or something else, but they only felt that the floor was starting to shake.

    ¡°Oh no, old woman, you took the treasure. Don¡¯t tell me this ce is going to copse?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to copse. This is the hall that guards the main tomb. It definitely won¡¯t copse.¡±

    Even though she said so, Lin Jiahui wasn¡¯t confident. She naturally felt the shaking around her. At this moment, Yan Kuan saw a semi-circr button appear under the raised tform.

    It was exactly the same button as the water monkey they met before. Yan Kuan walked over. Although this ce was only two meters high from the high tform, he could reach it as long as he reached over. However, for some unknown reason, this high tform¡­ actually began to rotate.

    Liu Yufei had already slowly climbed up the stone steps. When the Nine-Tailed Snakes saw her, they indeed would not harm her. Instead, they climbed up her body along her legs. However, Liu Yufei could be considered to have gone all out. At this moment¡­ She bent down and picked up the two Nine-Tailed Snakes and threw them forcefully onto the round tform that they had drawn. Wasn¡¯t there a circle to prevent the snakes from running in?

    She threw them with her hands.

    Even though more and more Nine-Tailed Snakes were crawling on Liu Yufei¡¯s legs, she did not move at all. The snakes started to writhe on her pants, trying to get into an entrance.

    One, two, four, five¡­

    Liu Yufei threw them at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s position. She wanted to let the snakes entangle her to death so that Shen Xiaoxiao could have a taste of being ¡®caressed by these Nine-Tailed Snakes. That kind of disgusting and crazy feeling¡­ It would definitely make her wish she was dead.

    ¡°D*mn b*tch, I¡¯ll kill you with one shot.¡±

    The secret guards all stood in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. Seeing Liu Yufei attack Shen Xiaoxiao in such a sinister way, everyone aimed their guns at Liu Yufei.

    Bullets were fired out with a bang. Lin Jiahui wanted to stop it, but it was toote. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that these Nine-Tailed Snakes seemed to know something and began to coil around Liu Yufei¡¯s body. Liu Yufei¡¯s body was obviously hit by bullets, and even began to bleed, but she still stood there and didn¡¯t fall. She was still throwing the snakes in her hands one by one.

    This scene was so strange that it made people feel that it was extremely terrifying. What was going on with this Liu Yufei? How could a human not be afraid of bullets?

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. She¡¯s a little strange. I guess she¡¯s not afraid of these bullets.¡±

    At this moment, Yan Kuan had already found the position under the rapidly rotating main stage. He used the mahogany in his hand to hit it hard.

    Kacha! Kacha!

    The tall stone wall behind them, where the Nine-Tailed Snakes had just lived, suddenly opened from the middle. The main door slowly opened, and the Nine-Tailed Snakes were frightened to the point that they flowed from both sides.

    The Nine-Tailed Snakes on Liu Yufei¡¯s leg were also startled by the cracking sound of the stone door and quickly retreated.

    There were clearly a few bullet holes on her body, but she waspletely fine. She was thinking of walking towards the door that was opening step by step¡­

 Chapter 858 - They Finally Entered the Main Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 858 They Finally Entered the Main Tomb</h4>

    The stone door was opened, and the scene behind them was truly stunning.

    Two long rows of light troughs were filled withmp oil, but it had not dried up even after a thousand years. The long stone stairs extended downwards, and all sorts of rare treasures were scattered around. The entire ce was the size of a small football field, one could imagine what kind of world was hidden underneath.

    The most eye-catching thing was an extremely strange tree in the middle of the field. It had dense branches and leaves. It had the height of an adult, but its entire body was golden. Some people would believe that those leaves were all golden leaves, and in the middle of those branches and leaves, there was a faint green light spot.

    Five huge white jade pirs supported the room, and all the pirs were carved with flying golden dragons.

    A throne-like dragon throne made of gold was ced in the middle, but it was facing away from everyone. Not far away from it was a huge transparent coffin, and a bright yellow robe could be vaguely seen.

    They were too far away, so they could not see clearly.

    The secret guards were the first to walk down. However, they only had time to hear a ¡®bang¡¯. A big bump quickly appeared on Dark 2¡¯s head.

    Only then did they realize that there was an extremely transparent barrier in front of them.

    The people who saw this scene were even more surprised.

    Was there such a transparent ss a thousand years ago? Moreover, the transparency was so high that even they did not notice it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also surprised to see this transparent ss.

    At this time, Lin Jiahui pulled Liu Yufei over and touched her bleeding wound. Then, she reached out and covered the transparent ss.

    A red round frame quickly appeared on the ss, simr to the eight trigrams, separating the yin and yang.

    ¡°Use your key to open this door.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two sides of the yin and yang trigrams and saw that there were indeed different depressions. However, the two depressions seemed to be exactly the same. They both looked like Ghost Axes.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the keyhole in surprise. Didn¡¯t they say that they wanted the Ghost Axe and ck Ganoderma? Why would there be two Ghost Axes now?

    ¡°Miss, did you forget that Shen Jinhe gave you a key?¡±

    Hearing 19¡¯s reminder, Shen Xiaoxiao hurriedly took out a key from Yan Kuan¡¯s pocket and pulled at the big tooth in her mouth. Everyone was dumbfounded. Good heavens, she really knew how to hide things¡­ She actually hid it in this ce.

    Even Lin Jiahui was speechless for a long time when she saw the ce where Shen Xiaoxiao hid the Ghost Axe.

    This girl was really ruthless to herself. She could actually use this ce.

    Yan Kuan could only helplessly take a tissue and pass it to Shen Xiaoxiao. He was the only one who was not surprised, because he knew where Shen Xiaoxiao hid it from the beginning

    With the two Ghost Axes in their hands, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao each slowly walked to the yin-yang trigram. They ced the key directly on it, and a red halo suddenly shed, followed by a cracking sound. Although they did not see anything, Dark 2 waved his hand again and the ss that blocked him earlier disappeared.

    He took a step and walked up the stone stairs.

    Immediately after, two stone grooves suddenly lit up with raging mes, lighting up the room even more brilliantly. ¡°How beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve found it. I¡¯ve finally found this ce. Hahaha, I¡¯ve found it.¡±

    Everyone slowly walked down. Liu Yufei had already passed through the crowd from the side and rushed to the front like Lin Jiahui.

    Every step they took was filled with admiration for everything inside.

    The rumors about the Shen family¡¯s secret fund had indeed been confirmed. However, Shen Xiaoxiao also understood that this was not the Shen family¡¯s secret fund at all. It was very likely to be an emperor¡¯s tomb.

    She looked at the throne and looked at the bright yellow color in the crystal coffin.

    Although they did not know which dynasty the emperor was from, the dangers along the way and the main tomb that looked like a treasure room in Norda still made them inexplicably excited.

    ¡°This is simply heaven-defying. There¡¯s actually such a world here. Look at those treasures. It¡¯s really unheard of.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. No wonder they asked me to intercept the goods. So there are so many good things here.¡±

    Red Bull let out the deepest sigh in his heart. In fact, he really wanted to say that any of the things here were enough for him to live for a lifetime.

    The things in that room just now were simply too weakpared to the things here.

    Look at these jade articles, these jewelry, and this huge coral that was randomly ced here. There was even a whole big box that was filled with pearls of different colors that were the size of a fist.

    They could not describe what they were seeing with words. It was too shocking. Even the things they had seen on television in the ancient tomb of the century could not bepared to this ce.

    ¡°Yin-Yang Fruit, this is the Yin-Yang Fruit. Hahaha, I¡¯ve finally found the Yin-Yang Fruit. I¡¯ve finally found it.¡±

    Lin Jiahui was really different. She ignored all the jewelry here and ran straight towards the golden tree.

    Liu Yufei was inevitably shocked by all the wealth here. As for the Yin-Yang Fruit, it had long been forgotten. Even Yan Kuanmented that everything here was precious, let alone Liu Yufei.

    However, their rationality was much stronger than hers. After all, to Yan Kuan, no matter how much money there was, it was just a number on his bank ount. These treasures were of no use to him at all. He was already rich enough to rival a country. Having these things was just icing on the cake. Not having these things was just something he was used

    to.

    However, this was not the case for Liu Yufei, who had experienced poverty and suffering. Even Red Bull at this moment was dazzled by everything here.

    ¡°Red Bull, you have to calm down. The things here may or may not be poisonous. Don¡¯t look at how many things are here that are so good and so valuable. Think about the two dried corpses just now. Think clearly. People die for money. Don¡¯t tell me you want to die here just like that?¡±

    Red Bull¡¯s hand almost touched the box of pearls when he was awakened by Dark 2¡¯s words. He immediately withdrew his hand and wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead.

    If he had money and lost his life in the process, what was the point of having these things?

    ¡°That was close. That was close. You scared me to death.¡±

    Dark 4 looked at Red Bull with amusement and walked directly to the transparent coffin at the back.

    He was not afraid that Lin Jiahui would pluck the Yin-Yang Fruit. Lin Jiahui was so short that she could not reach the tree, so they did not have to worry. They just needed to let her stand under the tree and be envious.

    The transparent crystal coffin-like object was ced firmly in the middle of the throne. The person inside could be seen clearly. He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, and the most important thing was that there was no sign of decay on this person. It was as if he had just passed away. His face was ruddy, and other than theck of luster, it really looked like someone was sleeping inside.

    ¡°Why do I feel that this person looks a little familiar¡­¡±

 Chapter 859 - Finally Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 859 Finally Appeared</h4>

    ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you looking at? Why are you standing there for so long?¡±

    Seeing Dark 4 standing there in a daze, the people who followed behind felt a little curious.

    However, at this moment, everyone had already spread out. After all, everything here was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. At least, that was what they thought, so it was necessary to look around.

    Only Dark 2 and Dark 15 followed behind Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan. As for Dark 1 and 19, it was absolutely impossible for Dark 1 to follow behind Shen Xiaoxiao. What if Dark 1 made a move? Other than Yan Kuan, no one could stop him.

    Moreover, Dark 1 had been sticking to him ever since they arrived here. He was probably looking for an opportunity to talk to him. However, 19 was deliberately hanging on, so this was one of the reasons why he pulled Dark 1 away. Hearing Dark 4¡¯s mutter, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan slowly walked over.

    This time, including Dark 2 and Dark 15, they saw the original appearance of the person inside.

    Wasn¡¯t this Ouyang Jue? Why was he lying here?

    Everyone looked at each other, then looked at Lin Jiahui. Did Lin Jiahui know or not?

    And was this person Ouyang Jue? Why did he look a little younger than Ouyang Jue?

    After Ouyang Jue¡¯s blood was drawn by them, he was dealt with by Dark 1. It was obvious that Dark 1 would definitely return him to Lin Jiahui, but who was the person in the coffin?

    Was it Ouyang Jue whom Lin Jiahui wanted to save?

    ¡°Should we call the old woman over to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Wait, let 14 take a look. There are some traces here.¡±

    When Dark 4 heard that they were looking for Dark 14, he immediately turned around and pulled Dark 14 over from the corner. When Dark 14 saw the crystal coffin, his eyes were wide open. He immediately squatted down and examined it thoroughly.

    This strange tomb was really something. There was very little dust and there were no signs of anyone disturbing it. However, the air was not flowing properly.

    Dark 14 looked at the seams of the coffin. The iid area was a live buckle.

    Dark 14 took the scanner out and scanned the live buckle. After a while, Dark 14 said to everyone, ¡°Boss, this coffin should have not been opened for at least 50 years.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Yan Kuan was a little surprised when he heard this answer. It had not been opened for 50 years, so was this not Ouyang Jue?

    ¡°This, the reason why I am sure is because of a little fiber at the junction. However, there is very little dust here, so I am not sure.¡±

    Yan Kuan also knew that one of the principles of trace science had to be left behind in order to know.

    This dust was often very important and useful.

    Yan Kuan looked at the person in the stone coffin. The bright yellow dragon robe was tight and close to his body. His entire body was dressed very neatly. The only difference was that there was not a single thing buried in the coffin.

    One had to know that the higher the status of the person, the more things buried in the sarcophagus.

    But at this moment, there was nothing buried in the sarcophagus. The entire sarcophagus was unbelievably clean.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t put in 50 years ago. It should have been put in recently.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly opened her mouth, interrupting everyone¡¯s guess. Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you so sure?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the group of men, then smiled and said, ¡°His socks.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Socks. Look at his socks.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pointed at Ouyang Jue¡¯s socks and said to everyone. However, everyone looked at them and did not find anything wrong with the socks. Yan Kuan, on the other hand, seemed to have thought of something. He patted Xiaoxiao in amusement and said, ¡°Women are indeed meticulous. He wears cotton socks. Did cotton socks exist in ancient times?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, he doesn¡¯t even know how to put on a show. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Everyone thought of the key point and could not help but mutter.

    However, if it was put in recently, then someone had entered the ancient tomb before them? They could clearly enter this ce, so why did Lin Jiahui have to make this trip with them? Was there a problem?

    ¡°Go, pull Lin Jiahui over to see the person she misses.¡±

    Dark 4 loved to argue with Lin Jiahui. He would naturally be the first to go if he had such an opportunity.

    He didn¡¯t care about Lin Jiahui¡¯s actions of jumping up and down under the tree to get the Yin-Yang Fruit. Instead, he grabbed her cor and pulled her back. This action made Lin Jiahui curse.

    ¡°Stop cursing. I¡¯ll show you your old lover.¡±

    Lin Jiahui was stunned by Dark 4¡¯s words, but when Lin Jiahui stood in front of the crystal coffin, her expression couldn¡¯t be described as just shocked.

    The tears came as soon as she looked. That affectionate look made everyone involuntarily have goosebumps.

    An old woman who was almost 80 years old looked at her lover affectionately. One could imagine what it was like.

    ¡°Brother Jue, my Brother Jue¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh god, I¡¯m going to throw up. Old woman, be normal. You¡¯re already 80 years old. Why are you acting like a little girl? Your Brother Jue can¡¯t see you. I say, you¡¯re really strange. Your Brother Jue can enter this ce, but you have to follow us in at such an old age. You¡¯ve suffered so much. Are you torturing yourself?¡±

    Lin Jiahui red at Dark 4 fiercely, but she really stopped crying. She nced at Dark 1 at the corner and walked towards him.

    ¡°Dark 1, go and pick the Yin-Yang Fruit.¡±

    Lin Jiahui thought well and directly asked Dark 1 to pick the Yin-Yang Fruit. However, Dark 1 felt that his task had beenpleted, so he didn¡¯t care about Lin Jiahui¡¯s requests at

    all.

    <b>re.</b>

    He said unhappily,¡±My task has beenpleted. You¡¯d better stay where you are Don¡¯t force me to make a move on an old woman.¡±

    Lin Jiahui was also in an extremely excited state. Perhaps it was because she saw Ouyang Jue, but Lin Jiahui became louder and louder. She looked at Dark 1 with fierce eyes and roared, ¡°I told you to go and pick the Yin-Yang Fruit.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at this funny old woman. Could it be that she did not understand humannguage?

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand humannguage?¡± 19 also chimed in. This d*mn old monster, why was she so loud? Where did her confidencee from?

    ¡°Dark 1, I told you to take the Yin-Yang Fruit.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams.¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, do as she says.¡±

    At this moment, a deep and aged male voice sounded in the entire room.

    Everyone was shocked. Where did this voicee from?

    However, Dark 1 revealed an extremely shocked expression at this moment.

    Then, on the dragon throne not far from the crystal coffin, they suddenly made a turn. On the dragon throne that was originally leaning against them, there was actually an old man who was over 70 years old. He was dressed in white and looked extremely quaint. His long beard was white without a hint of color. Everyone was still stunned by his appearance.

    Where did this god or demone from?

    Only Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands were tightly clenched at this moment. She slowly matched this person, who only appeared in her memory, to Old Master Shen, her biological grandfather, Shen Guoan¡­

 Chapter 860 - Your Marriage Is Over

    <h4>Chapter 860 Your Marriage Is Over</h4>

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hand pulled Shen Xiaoxiao tightly. He even felt that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stiffness was so heartbreaking.

    Why did Shen Guoan appear here?

    How did he get in? Moreover, he sat on the dragon throne so leisurely as if he had sat on it thousands of times.

    His white robe seemed especially thin in this season, but it made him look like a deity. He had a kind face, and when he looked at the crowd, he even had a smile on his face. He did not look old at all. If it were not for the white beard that showed his age, he really looked energetic at this moment, almost like a middle-aged man.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this old man who was already very vague in her memory, and she could not tell what she felt in her heart.

    If they were to really talk about it, she had not seen him for at least 20 years. She thought that even in her previous life, he actually did not die. She did not know when he saw that she had be the cornerstone of the Liu family. When she was imprisoned and tortured by someone, what kind of mentality was he using to see all of this?

    Or could it be that from the beginning, her existence was just like the others, just a chess piece? The only difference was that she was a chess piece that contained the Shen family¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°Dark 1, go and take the Yin-Yang Fruit.¡±

    19 pulled Dark 1 and did not let him go. What right did this old man have to order him around? However, Dark 1 looked at 19with great difficulty and turned around to walk towards the golden tree.

    ¡°Dark 1, are you crazy? Why do you have to listen to that old man?¡±

    ¡°19, let go.¡±

    Dark i did not want to attack 19, but he did not want to go against the old man¡¯s wishes. The expression on his face was filled with grief and indignation. He clearly could not bear to let go, but he forcefully pried 19¡¯s hand away.

    19 started to attack Dark 1, but 19 was not a match for Dark 1 to begin with. He was defeated by Dark 1 in less than ten moves.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19 and immediately berated him:

    ¡°19, let him go.¡±

    She wanted to see why Dark 1 would listen to that old man. She also wanted to see what the old man was going to do.

    19 obediently let go, but his eyes were filled with despair and anger as he looked at Dark 1.

    Perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice had attracted Shen Guoan¡¯s attention, but his attention shifted to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, when his gaze swept past Yan Kuan, his brows furrowed as if he was unable to reach her. It was as if he had a lot of dissatisfaction, and it was also as if he was unhappy with his granddaughter marrying someone in private. His expression was that of an elder who doted on his juniors.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not flinch as she met his gaze. Would she be afraid of Him? That was definitely not Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s style. He was an old man who was at the end of his life. Even if it was a battle of who lived longer, Shen Guoan would not be able to win against her.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why aren¡¯t youing over when you see your grandfather?¡±

    Shen Guoan spoke these words, but his words made Shen Xiaoxiaough out loud. What were these people thinking? He actually putting on the airs of an elder to scare people, how could he be so sure that she wanted to be the eldest daughter of the Shen family so much?

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re pretending to be an elder just because you¡¯re dressed in white, right? There are many people who want to be my grandfather, but you, are you worthy?¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t y this game with me. You can¡¯t hold me back, understand?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, good. As expected of my, Shen Guoan¡¯s, granddaughter. She has a personality.¡±

    n

    Shen Guoan did not turn into anger from embarrassment as Shen Xiaoxiao had thought. Instead, he suddenly smiled after looking at Shen Xiaoxiao for a long time. His smile was really confusing.

    However, Lin Jiahui had long lost her patience. When she saw that Shen Guoan was actually chatting andughing with Shen Xiaoxiao (there was probably something wrong with the old woman¡¯s gaze), she immediately walked up to Shen Guoan and said, ¡°Old Man Shen, our deal is considered to bepleted. Remember your promise.¡±

    ¡°Jiahui, you¡¯re still so impatient. Do you think our deal is even? I want a child. Where¡¯s the child?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the others stood at the side and listened in shock. After all this time, it was Shen Guoan who wanted a child? Why would Shen Guoan do that?

    ¡°The children have already entered the mountain. As for where they are, we haven¡¯t found it yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, by the time you find them, it will be toote. You can forget about saving your Ouyang Jue.¡±

    ¡°The kid from the Ouyang family.¡±

    Shen Guoan¡¯s words were directed at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. Interesting. It was not difficult to know his identity. What was difficult was that he dared to call him that under such circumstances.

    ¡°Old Master Shen, speak frankly.¡±

    Shen Guoan looked at Yan Kuan. His posture as he sat upright on the dragon throne did not move. In the end, he even said with a grin,¡±Your marriage with Xiaoxiao does not count. Let it go. My Shen family cannot marry the Ouyang family.¡±

    This was like telling a big joke. At least, Shen Xiaoxiao did not think that there was anything wrong with Shen Guoan, right?

    ¡°Hahahaha, this is really the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Old man, you really think highly of yourself.¡±

    Shen Guoan did not make a fuss when he heard this. Instead, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and naturally threw a ck object at the two of them.

    The object rolled around andnded at the feet of the two of them. When Shen Xiaoxiao bent down to take a look, she was almost shocked by what she saw. Wasn¡¯t this the wristwatch in Little Treasure¡¯s hand? The two children had been wearing it since they entered the secret room.

    ¡°Shen Guoan, you¡¯re forcing me to make a move on you, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. The children of my Shen family absolutely cannot marry into the Ouyang family. No one can.¡± ¡°Where are my children?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s aura was fully unleashed. She looked like a lioness on the verge of fury, ready to fight with all her might for the sake of her children.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so furious that all the dark guards rushed over. They aimed their guns at Shen Guoan, who was on the high tform. If he moved, he would be turned into a sieve.

    Shen Guoan was not afraid that the dark guards¡¯ guns were aimed at him. Instead, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao indifferently and said, ¡°You should know better than me what the origins of these two children are. Am I right? My good granddaughter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart trembled. Was Shen Guoan testing her, or did he really spy on her?

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan knew a little before. Otherwise, when he heard Shen Guoan¡¯s words, he would definitely be confused. He knew that Xiaoxiao was in great danger when she entered this ce. He did not expect that the final boss would really be this old man¡­ The old master of the Shen family, Shen Guoan.

    However, between the two children and Xiaoxiao, he would choose Xiaoxiao even if he did not have to choose her. He would not allow Xiaoxiao to be in any danger. However, Xiaoxiao would definitely abandon him to save the two children. He knew her too well, so it was because of his understanding¡­ Before Shen Xiaoxiao could speak, Yan Kuan took a step forward and looked at Shen Guoan.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I also have something to show Old Master Shen.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he opened his palm. Unknowingly, the eight trigrams wheel had already appeared in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand. Once this thing was revealed, both Lin Jiahui and Shen Guoan widened their eyes and looked at it. They looked incredulous¡­

 Chapter 861 - The Older the Wiser

    Chapter 861 The Older the Wiser

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to take out the eight trigram wheel they had picked up. Not only that, but it was also very important to see Lin Jiahui¡¯s expression on Shen Guoan¡¯s face?

    ¡°Ouyang kid, you are really capable. You actually got this thing. No wonder my people almost turned the mountain upside down and couldn¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°This should be able to be exchanged with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to exchange for two children, or do you want to exchange for the antidote of the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±.

    Shen Guoan was an extremely cunning person. Even at this time, he still went into a trap for two people. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to kill him. This old fart, how could he be so detestable?

    Yan Kuan also didn¡¯t expect Shen Guoan to actually bring up the antidote of the Suoyin Flower Tears. Did he really have the antidote of the Suoyin Flower Tears?

    ¡°What if I want both?¡±

    ¡°Kid, have you ever heard of the saying that if you want to sit on two chairs at the same time, you will fall between the two chairs?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really haven¡¯t heard of it. I only know that if I can¡¯t get it, I would rather destroy it. Since you the origins of my two children, then I don¡¯t mind the four of us following each other in life and death. Compared to us, old man, youck the courage to do it. You ask for too much.¡±

    Shen Guoan did not expect Yan Kuan to tell him this. He would rather die with his family of four than let go of his things so easily. This kid was really tough.

    ¡°Moreover, old man, it seems that youck one ingredient to make the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was talking about the ck Ganoderma, so Shen Guoan naturally knew about it.

    The Suoyin flower, Yin-Yang Fruit, and ck Ganoderma were the key to resolving the Suoyin Flower Tears. However, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan felt that the key to the antidote should be the Banxia.

    The Banxia was the nemesis of the Suoyin flower, and the nemesis of the Yin-Yang Fruit should be the ck Ganoderma. Only in this way would the antidote be non-toxic.

    ording to the blood analysis in Ouyang Tian¡¯s body, there were indeed traces of the Banxia in it. Therefore, other than Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao, and Old Man Yao, only 19 knew about this.

    19 would definitely not tell Dark 1, so Dark 1 and Shen Guoan would naturally not know. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately said this as a test.

    Sure enough, when Shen Guoan heard Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he smiled faintly and said:

    ¡°The Suoyin flower, the Yin-Yang Fruit, and the ck Ganoderma. These three things are indispensable. I already have the Suoyin flower¡¯s medicinal lure, the Yin-Yang Fruit is also in my hands, and thest ck Ganoderma. Xiaoxiao, if you want to live a good life, you should take the initiative to take it out. In the end, you are also the blood of my Shen family. How could I really leave you to die?¡±

    ¡°But my words will not change. Your marriage must be abandoned. As for the children, I can allow you to keep the older girl, but the younger one must not be kept.¡±

    ¡°Are you really dreaming? What right do you have to negotiate with me? Just because you captured my children? Hmph, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. You don¡¯t have any of the three treasures in your hands.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shen Guoan¡¯s eyes narrowed. What did she mean by that?

    Shen Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand. Dark 1, who had already taken the Yin-Yang Fruit, actually walked up to her and ced the Yin-Yang Fruit in her palm. On the other hand, the dark guards reacted extremely quickly and pressed Liu Yufei to the ground.

    Wasn¡¯t there nothing?

    ¡°Dark 1! How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Old Master Shen, I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to do. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Shen Guoan looked at Dark 1 and mocked him. He pped his hands and a side door in the distance suddenly opened. A pair of men in ck appeared in front of everyone with a girl. Gu Yuehua was among them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression darkened. They were really a family. Other than her, everyone else must be in the know.

    ¡°Dark 1, don¡¯t you want to save your sister?¡±

    Yan Kuan felt a headacheing on. Didn¡¯t Dark 1¡¯s sister die in the fire many years ago?

    He looked at Dark 1 and then looked at the person who looked like a child not far away. He waspletely confused. What was going on?

    ¡°I will extend her life for 30 years. Dark 1, you should know that your decision back then would lead to you being used by me for the rest of your life.¡± Dark 1 clenched his fists tightly. He looked at his sister, then at Ouyang Jue who was lying in the crystal coffin. Finally, he looked at Yan Kuan. Dark 1 seemed to have made an extremely important decision. His entire body was exuding an aura of death, which made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body go numb. What was Dark 1 going to do?

    ¡°My sister has lived like a living dead for 30 years. It would be better to just die and get it over with. As for what you want, I will not give it to you even if I die.¡±

    After saying that, Dark 1 rushed toward the group of men in ck.

    Those men all had guns their hands. When they saw Dark 1 rushing over, they immediately opened fire. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao was prepared. When she saw Dark 1¡¯s expression, she knew that he was ready to die. The de in her hand was immediately destroyed and hit Dark 1¡¯s leg.

    Dark i knelt down in pain and just missed the bullets that were fired. The dark guards also immediately took action. The two sides faced each other head-on and an intense gunfight broke out.

    ¡°All of you, stop!¡±

    These people were no match for the secret guards in a round of fights. Old Master Shen clearly knew this, so he would not let anything happen to them at this time.

    He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s stubborn look and finally said helplessly,¡±With your personality, you¡¯ve been so stubborn since you were young. After experiencing so many hardships, you haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re really the offspring of my Shen family. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re too disobedient. The Shen family wants an obedient chess piece. I can send you back to where you are now. Xiaoxiao, you know that I can also send you back.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. What did this mean?

    Could it be that her rebirth was Shen Guoan¡¯s handiwork?

    Yan Kuan also looked at Shen Guoan in great surprise. His thoughts were exactly the same as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s at that moment. It was just that he was a little more rational. He already knew that the so-called time-space reversal was the key to the roulette in his hands... although he did not know how to use it.

    However, whether it was Shen Guoan or Lin Jiahui, they were far more concerned about the roulette than the Yin-Yang Fruit. He was not a fool, so he could naturally see through it. and the so-called antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears was probably rted to this.

    Shen Guoan finally stood up from his dragon throne. He did not seem to be afraid of the guns the hands of the secret guards. He slowly walked toward Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan, looked at them, and shook his head.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, there is a saying. Older ginger is spicier.¡±

    As soon as these words were said, ng, ng, ng, several sounds rang out, and all their positions were besieged by an iron from above.

    Everybody shoot at once, but all the bullets wouldn¡¯t go out. Was this an iron cage made of mas?

    And the positions of Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were even more special. They seemed to know that the skills of the two of them were not something that ordinary people couldpare with. Therefore, what was covered in front of the two of them was transparent on all four sides, just like the ss they encountered when they entered just now, thick and transparent...

 Chapter 862 - Prepare

    <h4>Chapter 862 Prepare</h4>

    Shen Guoan was right. As expected, the older the wiser. How could they have thought that the ancient tomb, which they had painstakingly entered, would be Shen Guoan¡¯s tool to capture them?

    It was like catching a turtle in a jar.

    ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao, I spent 11 years to enter this ancient tomb, but you only spent two days. To be honest, even I admire you very much. However, since I led you here step by step, I naturally have my own ns. As long as you are obedient, I will never hurt your life or your daughter¡¯s life, because you are all the blood and bones of my Shen family.¡±

    ¡°As for that kid from the Ouyang family and that little brat, I absolutely cannot hand them over to you. You should know that in order to achieve great things, it is unavoidable to sacrifice someone. You are the only descendant of my Shen family¡­ I will pass everything down to you from now on.¡±

    ¡°However, he is just a man. I will naturally find what you want for you. Just give birth to another child. There is no need for that. So, be obedient. Even if it is a princess of this country, you are still worthy of the position. Not to mention¡­ What Grandfather will pass on to you in the future is the throne of the empress.¡±

    ¡°Empress?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought that she had heard wrongly. Was there really nothing wrong with this Shen Guoan? Was there something wrong with his brain? What was he thinking about? Yan Kuan also looked at Shen Guoan like he was looking at a fool. Was this old man¡¯s brain out of his mind for more than ten years? How could he dream so well?

    ¡°Of course. As long as you listen to me, this world belongs to my Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Madman.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao spit out this one word from her mouth, Shen Guoan was slightly angry. How could these little brats understand his grand ambitions?

    They were really a bunch of idiots.

    Shen Guoan looked at the green fruit in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand that seemed to be transparent and said with a faint smile,¡±Take this fruit as Grandpa¡¯s gift to Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao must use it well.¡± After saying that without thinking, Shen Guoan made a hand gesture. A thick fog appeared out of nowhere, and everyone fainted on the spot.

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan was prepared. He used the iron chains that Da Bao and Little Treasure had used to tie their wrists together. It was simply a dream to separate them. Moreover, he had prepared more than just this little bit. He wanted them to submit¡­ He had to see if he would allow it. Shen Guoan had prepared for 11 years. Simrly, he had prepared more than him. It was still unknown who would win.

    ¡°Da Bao, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Da Bao looked at the dark house. The straw under her butt was not warm at all. She squeezed closer to Little Treasure to make it warmer. Then, she slowly said to Little Treasure,¡±Little Treasure, did I do something wrong by using medicine to save people? Why were we caught here? It¡¯s so cold here.¡±

    Little Treasure did not know how to answer Da Bao. When he knew that Da Bao had given the medicine to Ah Tawa to save people, he knew that something bad would happen. His father had told him that the human heart was the most difficult thing to guard agaisnt. Da Bao was very simple to begin with. He did not want Da Bao to learn these things, so he did not tell Da Bao that it was wrong to do so.

    But now, Da Bao felt that she had harmed two people. She was unhappy, and she felt very ufortable watching it.

    ¡°Saving people is good, but the bad thing is that what¡¯s-her-face hua.¡±

    ¡°But they said that we will be sent to be a sacrifice tomorrow, right? What¡¯s a sacrifice? Is it the one on TV that uses chickens and meat to beg the heavens for rain?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s na?ve words made Little Treasure even more speechless. He could not tell Da Bao that the sacrificial ceremony was to be done with their lives.

    However, at this time, he could not be afraid. As long as he was afraid, Da Bao would also be afraid.

    ¡°Actually, I heard Uncle Gen say that outsiders are not allowed to enter this ce. Otherwise, they will be chased away or they will be killed. That is why Uncle Gen has always wanted to hide us.¡±

    ¡°Does Mommy and Daddy know that we are here? Will theye back to save us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if we wait, we will be able to get out.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why?¡±

    ¡°I took our backpacks. Those people didn¡¯t even know what our backpacks were. They thought they were our clothes, so they let me take them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. With the backpacks, we can go

    out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the universal lock is still in the bag. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t agree when I asked you to take it out.¡±

    ¡°See, I¡¯m still the best. I have a premonition.¡±

    Little Treasure looked helplessly at Da Bao, this idiot, and thought for a while, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, he still had to inform Da Bao in advance.

    ¡°Da Bao, after we run out, we can¡¯t save Uncle Gen and Sister Tawa. Don¡¯t make a scene, understand?¡±

    ¡°Why not save them? They are implicated by

    us.¡±

    ¡°They are of the same race. Didn¡¯t you hear on the way here? The punishment they received was flogging. However, if we go to save them and are discovered by others, they will not only receive a little flogging.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand. It¡¯s just like how every time Mommy wants to punish Uncle, he doesn¡¯t dare to beg for mercy. Because as long as he pleads for mercy, the punishment will be doubled, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean. Da Bao is really smart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already very smart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Da Bao is the smartest.¡±

    The two children waited for a while. After making sure that there were no sounds outside, they slowly took out the master key and walked to the door.

    It was known that if this omnipotent key could easily open a door in modern times, let alone these ancient copper locks, and these people saw that they were just two children. They had no intention of being on guard. Therefore, the two people at the door sat at the side and snored. The two children quietly opened the lock and sneaked out.

    There were no electric lights here, and they did not even know what electricity was. This ce was ancient and backward. At night, other than the moon in the sky, there were only torches andnterns.

    The two children had searchlights on their heads, but they didn¡¯t dare to turn them on here. However, they held a small mini shlight in their hands, so they wouldn¡¯t fall on the stone road.

    There was dense vegetation around here. Because they were imprisoned, this was the center of the vige.

    ording to the route in his memory in the afternoon, Little Treasure led Da Bao to the huge circr stone tform in the middle. As long as they went around this ce, they would be able to reach the home of Uncle Gen and Ah Tawa in about ten minutes.

    And Little Treasure¡¯s target was the home of Uncle Gen and the others. The so-called most dangerous ce was the safest ce.

    They would never have thought that they would not escape, but instead return to the ce where they had been.

    Little Treasure was very smart. He knew that it was definitely not safe for two children to walk in this forest. He had heard from Uncle Gen that there were many animals in this mountain, including wolves.

    If the two of them ran up the mountain at this time, they would be dinner for these animals.

    The two children bent their backs and held hands as they ran through the middle of this ancient vige¡­

 Chapter 863 - The Arrival of Evil Children

    <h4>Chapter 863 The Arrival of Evil Children</h4>

    Although Little Treasure remembered the route, he forgot that the road was not smooth. There were no concrete roads, no asphalt roads, and even the stone roads that should have been there, it was also because of this ancient forest that he could not find these neat stone roads.

    This ce was filled with a strong ancient atmosphere. They would go to bed after 7 o¡¯clock at night. When the sky turned dark, they would almost go to bed. When the rooster crowed, they would immediately wake up.

    In the morning, they would train their soldiers on this high tform. In the afternoon, they would farm and work.

    The habits of this ce had not changed for thousands of years.

    As they passed by the thick tform, Little Treasure took a casual look. In the middle of the tform was a tall pir. On the pir was a g with a strange pattern.

    Tonight, the moonlight was not clear. It was very blurry, but one could still vaguely see that there was a flower on the g.

    The stones on the entire stone tform were polished to an extremely smooth state. One could imagine how many years of experience this ce had gone through.

    Little Treasure only took a nce before pulling Da Bao along and continuing forward. He did not dare to dy even a little.

    Fortunately, their luck not bad. The two children ran all the way and were really not discovered by anyone.

    The main reason was that the people here slept too deeply at night. One had to know that in this forest, there was really not the slightest bit of noise. This ce was close to the mountains and water. It was like paradise.

    Therefore, if the people here really did not know anything, it would not be a bad thing.

    They did not dare to light themps. In fact, it was useless even if they did. The lights of the kerosenemps here were limited.

    Fortunately, Uncle Gen¡¯s house was built beside the stream, so there were very few peopleing and going here. They were the only family living here, and there was a family at the other end of the river.

    ¡°Little Treasure, we ran out.¡±

    Da Bao didn¡¯t dare to speak the whole way. When they reached the house, Da Bao said these words to Little Treasure.

    Little Treasure¡¯s nervous heart slowly rxed. He didn¡¯t expect them to run so smoothly. Of course they ran smoothly. In the thousands of years, no one dared to run away in the middle of the night when they were dealt with by their nsmen after they had made mistakes. Most of the time, even if no one was watching, this person would still be there the next day.

    The people here were simple-minded. It was because they were too simple-minded that they worshipped their n leader as a god.

    And Da Bao and Little Treasure could be considered the first and second people to run away from Wa Vige in the past thousand years.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the basement. Uncle Gen told me earlier that if anyone finds out, we should hide in this basement immediately. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two children immediately took action. However, the basement was also well-built. It was just below the kitchen. Da Bao even touched two vegetable balls.

    Little Treasure took a look at Da Bao¡¯s actions. He simply filled the bowls with the vegetable balls that they had prepared for them that night.

    The vegetable balls were prepared by Ah Tawa. The custom here was to steam food for three days at a time. After all, saving firewood was what they did for the forest.

    Everything was taken away by Little Treasure. He pulled Da Bao and hid in a secretpartment under the house.

    The space inside was veryrge. There were also nkets and braziers. The venttion was excellent.

    The two children were exhausted. After a night of torment, theyid on the soft bed when they saw it.

    Because it was under the stove, there wasn¡¯t much moisture. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know what the nket was made of. Although it was hard, it was extremely warm.

    The two children took off their coats and pants, curled up in the quilt, and fell into a deep sleep. Such a heartless appearance made them not know whether tough or cry.

    The next day.

    They didn¡¯t seem to hear the loud sounds of gongs and shouts. No one knew how the two children ran away and where they ran to. However, the chief asked everyone to go up the mountain to find them.

    After all, this was the only way to escape.

    Meanwhile, the Ah Tawa father and daughter were kept in the prison cell. They were all afraid that the sacrednd on the mountain could not be vited. If the two children ran into the sacrednd, they would die without a doubt. Of course¡­ even if they were caught by them, they would be used as sacrifices. Simrly, they would not be able to escape death.

    However, that was a sacrednd after all. If the prophet found out about it, even the chief would not be able to escape the me.

    Therefore, they had almost sent out the entire vige¡¯sbor force to search for the children on the mountain.

    On this side, the n leader, Ya Cha, stood respectfully in a corner. He did not know why the prophet knew that the children had escaped so quickly. He stood in ce in extreme fear, waiting for the prophet¡¯s punishment.

    Beads of sweat were dripping down Ya Cha¡¯s head. His blue clothes had already been soaked by arge amount of sweat. It was very ufortable to cling tightly to his body.

    §ã§Ö §Ñ

    ¡°Ya Cha, you must find the two children. Otherwise, our entire vige will experience a disaster. They are evil children, evil children that have descended for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°What? Prophet, they are the legendary evil children? The nemesis of the king?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them. That¡¯s why we must find them. Use our greatest sacrifice to think of the omnipotent Yinhua King to confess his sins.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to find them right away. Right away.¡±

    Ya Cha was so scared that he was trembling. It was actually an evil child. These two children were actually evil children. They were actually the legendary evil children.

    Yes, the appearance of the king was closely rted to the evil children. As long as the evil children appeared, the king would soon arrive.

    In order to wee the arrival of the king, they must, must not let the evil children escape.

    After the chief left, the so-called prophet sat on the rattan chair, deep in thought. If Shen Xiaoxiao was here, she would definitely see that the so-called prophet was Shen Guoan, Old Master Shen.

    The entire vige sent out all the people over the age of 13 to look for the children. They had already received the news that these two children were actually the legendary evil children.

    The evil children had to be used as sacrifices. Otherwise, their entire vige would be in great trouble.

    Fortunately, Da Bao and Little Treasure took food and hid under the stove. Even when they ate, drank, and defecated, they would do it in the wooden bin next to them.

    Anyway, the two children were really used to being thick-skinned. Staying here was no different from where Shen Xiaoxiao had asked them to stay. This ce was even wider.

    They did not know how others could turn the sky upside down. However, at this moment, the vigers who had split into several groups slowly walked to the home of Ah Gen.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Ah Gen¡¯s fault. They actually invited evil children. Let¡¯s go to their house to get some food first and then continue searching.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s rest first and eat something.¡±

    In the eyes of the vigers, every family would make enough food to put in the kitchen. It was like the food that had been steamed for three days, but these people searched the kitchen but didn¡¯t find anything to eat.

    There were always smart people among them. They immediately thought of something and said to everyone:

    ¡°These two evil children are really smart. They must have run back here to take away the food. Otherwise, how could there be no food here? Everyone split up to look. The evil children must be nearby. There must be a secretpartment or something. Every family has a secretpartment. Immediately look for the secretpartment of the Ah Gen¡¯s family. We must not miss it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two children heard the person above them say ¡®yes¡¯ and were so scared that they trembled. They did not expect to be suspected just because they took away the food. The two children pretended to be calm and hugged in a corner, not knowing what to do.

    Ah Cai, who had always been on good terms with Ah Gen, looked at the stove, deep in thought¡­

 Chapter 864 - Hide, Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 864 Hide, Wake Up</h4>

    Ah Cai¡¯s family was the farthest one in the entire vige. He was near the foot of the mountain, and there was nond around him other than gravel. Therefore, he was considered the worst family in the vige.

    This was also the reason why Nang Kohua did not want to marry Ah Cai.

    However, Ah Cai was very skilled in martial arts. He hunted the most when he went up the mountain to hunt. Actually, food and clothing were not a problem at all. It was just that Nang Kohua did not know about it. She always thought that if she married Ah Cai, she would definitely suffer, and she would not have enough to eat, so she did not want to marry

    him.

    Although Ah Cai lived in a remote ce, he was very loyal and honest. Ah Gen¡¯s family, who also lived far away, had a very good rtionship with him.

    The two families were not well-liked by the people in the vige, so they were naturally very close.

    Ah Cai was almost 20 this year. He originally thought that the wedding would be held before spring plowing. He did not expect Nang Kohua to do such a thing. She was proud to be the chief¡¯s wife and concubine, and was not willing to marry him. He was naturally extremely disappointed in his heart. What he could not ept the most was Nang Kohua¡¯s actions in order to marry the chief.

    It was really extremely chilling. She actually sold out her benefactor, Ah Gen¡¯s family. If it was not for the two ¡®evil children¡¯ who used spirit medicine to save Nang Kokang, Nang Kokang would have already died.

    That kid, Nang Kokang, was also a coward. Ah Tawa was so good to him, but he actually did not care about Ah Tawa¡¯s ident. Although their family usually had a very good rtionship with Ah Gen, in front of the chief and Ah Gen¡­ the bnce beam naturally leaned towards the chief.

    ¡°?

    Fortunately, the marriage hadn¡¯t been decided yet, or Ah Tawa would have be aughingstock in the vige.

    Because he was very close to Ah Gen, and their rtionship was very good, Ah Cai knew where Ah Gen¡¯s family¡¯s cer was. Because this cer was dug out by him and Ah Gen in case of emergency.

    They were far away from the vige, so they were naturally less affected by the vige. In particr, Ah Gen¡¯s resentment towards the chief and elders, Ah Cai also felt that their leader was not as good as everyone thought. The wild beasts in the mountains would not share their wives and concubines with others, let alone humans.

    Therefore, Ah Cai, who had lost his parents since he was young, had very little affection towards the vigers who had not helped him much in this vige. Ah Gen, who had taken care of him since he was young, was better than them.

    Ah Cai looked at the entrance blocked by the firewood. He slowly turned around and pretended to be searching carefully.

    The leader nced at Ah Cai, who was still quite obedient. He knew that Ah Cai and Ah Gen had a very good rtionship. He was afraid that Ah Cai would not pay attention and that Ah Cai would be punished.

    After a while, everyone gathered in the kitchen. There were only a few rooms and a small courtyard in the back room of Ah Gen¡¯s house, so it was impossible to hide anyone. The so-called hiddenpartment was also found by one of them on the surface, but there was nothing in it except for some food.

    ¡°Nothing? No hiddenpartment?¡±

    ¡°No. It seems that the two evil children only took food and ran away.¡±

    The leader looked at the kitchen again. Although he didn¡¯t look here, he had been looking at Ah Cai. Ah Cai had looked very carefully. He had even looked at the stove, but there was no secretpartment.

    For a moment, the leader didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Ah Cai rolled his eyes. His brain was flexible. He often hunted in the mountains. If his brain was not flexible, he would have been eaten by some wild beasts many times. He said to the leader:

    ¡°I think that evil children must have run to the back of the mountain. Isn¡¯t this ce very close to the back of the mountain? We know that the back of the mountain is a forbidden area, but the evil children don¡¯t know. I¡¯m worried that evil children might have entered

    we¡¯ll be in trouble. Do you want to discuss with the n leader?¡±

    The leader was also in a difficult position at this moment. It was indeed the case. The entire vige was about to be turned over. Every household had been checked, but they really could not find any traces. He was also worried that evil children had really barged into the forbidden area of the back of the mountain. If that was really the case, then things would really be bad. If they angered the prophets and gods, then their days wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for the n leader. The rest of you continue to search at the periphery of the back of the mountain. Some of their people are searching along the river. Our mountain roads and waterways have been blocked by them. Let¡¯s see where they can run to.¡±

    The leader looked at everyone. After assigning the tasks, he took the lead and walked out of Ah Gen¡¯s house.

    Ah Cai did not dare to look back. He was afraid that his actions would arouse suspicion. After everyone left Ah Gen¡¯s house, Da Bao and Little Treasure heaved a sigh of relief.

    They heard it very clearly. These people thought that they had run to the back of the mountain. Fortunately, they were smart enough to know that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. Moreover, this ce had already been searched, there would definitely be no more peopleing over. At this moment, the two children were truly relieved.

    ¡°They won¡¯te again, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Then how long do we have to hide?¡±

    ¡°When Uncle Gen and Sister Tawae back, we will be able to leave.¡±

    ¡°Then when will theye back? Those people just said that they will deal with them tomorrow. Are they going to be punished?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s worried words made Little Treasure feel ufortable. Whenever he saw someone being punished because of him, he would feel ufortable.

    However, Little Treasure thought about it carefully and asked Da Bao, ¡°Open the medicine box and see if there are any anti-inmmatory and fever medicine inside. I heard that those people are going to whip them. If there are wounds, they will easily get infected. Let¡¯s prepare the medicine so that they won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you that we can¡¯t use these medicines?¡±

    ¡°Silly, it¡¯s true that we can¡¯t give them to others, but Uncle Gen and the others saved us in the first ce. We must not repay kindness with enmity.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Treasure, I¡¯ll listen to you. Do as you say.¡±

    After the two children finished discussing, they sat steadily on the bed. They did not dare to go out, so they could only wait until nighttime to go out and exercise. Tomorrow, Uncle Gen and the others woulde back. They would definitely be fine.

    Yan Kuan was not at all bewitched by the smoke. Even Shen Xiaoxiao held her breath at the first moment. There was not much smoke and dust inhaled.

    However, the way they were taken away made Yan Kuan feel even more strange. He had heard clearly just now that Shen Guoan had personally told everyone how to deal with them, ¡°Bring the Young Miss back to her room and lock her up.¡±

    However, after hearing that he and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands were tied tightly together with iron chains, Shen Guoan spoke in an extremely furious manner and asked them to be locked up in the back mountain prison cell and be separated from the other secret guards.

    It should be true that Shen Guoan wanted to treat Shen Xiaoxiao well. However, he strongly objected to them being together and even wanted to take the life of one of his children.

    What exactly was Shen Guoan nning?

    After waking Shen Xiaoxiao up, Yan Kuan fished out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao, asking her to quickly take it. This was something that he had specially asked Old Man Yao to prepare beforeing. It was something that he carried with him.

    Those people took away their backpacks and eight trigram wheel, but no one searched their pants, clothes, and bags. Naturally, they did not take away the medicine and the blue gemstone ball that they had found earlier.

 Chapter 865 - Play Along and Find the Children

    <h4>Chapter 865 y Along and Find the Children</h4>

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°From the ancient tomb to here, we walked for a total of about two hours. We were all on foot. We climbed a section of the mountain, and took a detour of nearly eight intersections. I guess we should be in some deep mountain.¡±

    Yan Kuan told Shen Xiaoxiao all the routes he had memorized along the way. When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be drugged so easily, but I didn¡¯t expect you to remember the routes. I was already very careful, but I still inhaled some knockout drugs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to remember these things. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Go? To save the secret guards?¡±

    ¡°No, just the two of us. The secret guards will be fine. We¡¯ll go find the children. The children should be here too. Did you forget the watch that Shen Guoan took out? That¡¯s Little Treasure¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your backpack? Did they take the eight trigrams wheel?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s puzzled look and reached out to fix her hair. He smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I did it on purpose. This eight trigram wheel is useless. To be effective, it needs those gemstone balls. Do you remember the blue gemstone ball? I guess we need to gather at least four gemstone balls before we can activate this eight trigrams wheel. We have one, Lin Jiahui has one, and there are two more.¡±

    ¡°Even if the eight trigrams wheel was taken by the old man, it is useless for him to take it. Besides, he took our bags, which contained the ck Ganoderma. Perhaps Lin Jiahui couldn¡¯t wait to refine the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears. When the timees, we only need to profit from it. We don¡¯t need to waste so much effort and brain cells.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless to the extreme, but I like it.¡±

    ¡°You little thing!¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t your gemstone ball get taken

    away?¡±

    ¡°If I want to hide something, it won¡¯t be any worse than where you hid it, and it won¡¯t be any more bloody than where you hid it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew that Yan Kuan was talking about her action of hiding the Ghost Axe in her throat. She was really curious about the big gemstone ball. Where exactly did Yan Kuan hide it?

    However, Yan Kuan was obviously keeping her in suspense. He would definitely not tell her easily, so she just pursed her lips and did not ask anything in the end.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the bamboo house where they were imprisoned. It was very elegant. The most important thing was that there was no electric light in the house. There was only a kerosenemp ced on the bamboo table at the side. This ce was very strange.

    ¡°What is this ce? There isn¡¯t even an electric light?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that there isn¡¯t one. If there isn¡¯t one, it¡¯s even more impossible for them to find us. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    There were naturally guards outside the door. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao could easily deal with these two guards. Even though they were holding submachine guns their hands, they were just decorations in front of them.

    However, just as the two of them were about to make a move, they heard the two guards speak:

    ¡°Where do you think this evil children have gone? The people down there have gone crazy looking for them. These two little kids are actually able to avoid the sight of so many people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The n leader said that when the evil children descends, our king will be in danger. We must find the evil children and sacrifice them to the gods. Didn¡¯t you see? When the n leader came out from the prophet¡¯s ce, his face was deathly pale.¡±

    ¡°But where did the evil children go?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Ah Gen¡¯s family is really bold. They actually dared to take in the evil children. Now that they are implicated, they will definitely be severely whipped tomorrow. Anyone who is whipped cannot be treated by a doctor. I¡¯m afraid that the father and daughter¡¯s lives will be forfeited here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop talking. Don¡¯t forget, we can¡¯t talk about this. If we are caught, the ones who will be whipped will be you and me. But this ck box is really heavy. Why are we carrying this thing?¡±

    ¡°If they tell you to carry it, just do it. Someone wille to change shifts in a while. Be careful. Although those knockout drugs fool them for a day, these outsiders who trespass here will be sacrificed, so we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    The two guards¡¯ words were clearly heard by them. It was precisely because they heard it clearly that the two of them immediately knew that the so-called evil children were their two children. However, the two children really ran out¡­ This made the two overjoyed.

    They looted all the things that could be used on the two of them, and then looked at the house next to them, but there was no sign of the secret guards. Shen Guoan would never kill these secret guards. After all, his secret guards were able to fight one against ten. Capturing any one of them would only bring them benefits and no harm.

    Yan Kuan whistled for a while with his fingers. The sound sounded like a nightingale at night. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that he was sending a signal to everyone to act ording to the situation. If necessary, they would pretend to submit, and their lives were more important.

    The ultimate goal of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao was to find the children, get the antidote, destroy the so-called time and space roulette, and get out of the mountain.

    Under the moonlight, the couple slowly walked out of the mountain.

    ¡°That old fart still has such a ce here. You said you them on an ind before. Is this the ce?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the row of bamboo houses and felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. This Shen Guoan was really living a carefree life. Look at the birds chirping and the fragrant flowers. The surroundings were like a paradise¡­ It really made people feel ufortable.

    How could Yan Kuan not know what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking? He immediately said, ¡°My men were recovering from serious injuries. There¡¯s only half of the route map, but it showed an ind by the sea. There¡¯s also a video, but the secret guards died from serious injuries, so I¡¯m not sure of the exact location.¡±

    ¡°That means it¡¯s very likely that this isn¡¯t that ce.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The surrounding environment doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. The leader is here. Shen Guoan treated Gu Yuehua well and even brought her here. I didn¡¯t see any trace of my cheap father, but he¡¯s just stupid. I guess Shen Guoan couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about him.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s evaluation of her family, he naturally couldn¡¯t say anything. However, just as Xiaoxiao had said, these people were truly weirder and weirder than thest.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s y along and let theme here. We can save ourselves some trouble. Let¡¯s go find the children. Let¡¯s go down the mountain first. Who knows, there might be another grotto-heaven at the bottom of the mountain.¡±

    The two were ranked first and second in the world. They avoided tracking and patrolling the mountains. It was simply too easy to live freely in the deep mountains.

    Even if they roasted enough food for themselves under the noses of these people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover them.

    ¡°If the two little fellows were here, they would definitely be very happy. They like to hunt in the mountains,¡± Shen Xiaoxiao said somewhat unhappily. Seeing the food she was eating, she didn¡¯t know what the children were eating at the moment.

 Chapter 866 - Under the Same Roof

    <h4>Chapter 866 Under the Same Roof</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two children aren¡¯t fools. They definitely won¡¯t starve themselves. Moreover, this can be considered as a form of training.¡±

    ¡°Your heart is really big. The children are only four years old, yet you¡¯re already so assured of them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was obviously extremely dissatisfied with Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Weren¡¯t the two children being raised too freely? They were already in such a state, yet he was still not worried.

    How could Yan Kuan not know where Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s unhappiness came from? He did not think that it was a big deal. He really had never been worried about the two children. Not to mention that Shen Guoan was holding the two children¡¯s watches and threatening them¡­ Even if he caught the children, he knew that his children would definitely be able to escape.

    As expected, didn¡¯t the two children run away on their own?

    ¡°How could I not know my seed? Besides, these little tribtions are beneficial to them, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. How can I be at ease? Let me tell you, if anything happens to the children, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Yan Kuan was very innocent. What did this have to do with him? Well, it had to do with him. After all, he was the children¡¯s father.

    After eating, the two of them started walking down the mountain. There was not a single person in the entire stockade who was resting tonight. They were all in the river, holding torches on the mountainside, looking for something

    Because there were too many people, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan, who were wearing the clothes that they had just pulled out from the guards, were still walking among them without being recognized.

    Although there were torches shining at night, it was not very clear.

    At this moment, the men, women, and children of the vige had all moved out, vowing to find the evil children, so no one had the leisure to stop and chat or observe what they were doing.

    The two of them walked behind these people with great fanfare, then slowly walked down the mountain and entered the vige.

    The entire vige had moved out. Even if there were people left at home to take care of the elderly and children, no one slept tonight.

    The two of them looked at the ancient and backward people hidden deep in the mountains. Even the electricity was gone. It was not as if there was no shock in their hearts, especially when they were still worshipping some god or some kind of sacrifice¡­ Their children were even known as evil children.

    Outsiders were never allowed to enter this ce. What kind of strange ce was this? Why were they all here?

    ¡°Are we entering the vige now?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s dark on the mountain. This vige isn¡¯t big and everyone knows each other. If we¡¯re discovered after entering, we¡¯ll alert the enemy. Let¡¯s find a ce to stay first. Didn¡¯t they say that Ah Gen once saved the children? Let¡¯s look for that Ah Gen tomorrow to look for them.¡±

    ¡°Then where are we staying tonight?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the woman who was bing more and more dependent on him. He smiled and said, ¡°The more dangerous a ce is, the safer it is. That Ah Gen¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Their family has been taken away. It¡¯s no problem for us to stay at their house.¡±

    ¡°Where is their house?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t those people just say that? The one by the river.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan took advantage of the night to slowly walk into Ah Gen¡¯s family¡¯s house.

    At this moment, the two children had already fallen asleep. Naturally, they did not know how noisy the outside world was. Even their parents, whom they missed dearly, were living under the same roof as them. The two children also did not know anything about it.

    It was also a bamboo house with no lights. Of course, even if there were lights, they would not know how to use them.

    Because they had just eaten on the mountain, the two of them patrolled the room to make sure that there was no one there before they found a room to rest.

    They had been tense for the past few days and did not have a good night¡¯s sleep. Therefore, the two of them made a simple trap at the door andy on the bed.

    As theyy down, Shen Xiaoxiao saw something that did not fit in the room. It was a nine-link chain. This was Da Bao¡¯s toy. It was her favorite thing. The two children had reallye here before.

    ¡°Look, this is Da Bao¡¯s.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the nine-linked chain and said to Yan Kuan in surprise. Yan Kuan naturally saw it too. At this moment, he was even more certain that the children were not in danger.

    The surroundings were filled with a rustic charm. Even the furnishings in the house were primitive to the extreme. However, they were not in the mood to care about what was in the room. Instead, they were filled with confidence in finding the children.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Little Treasure.¡±

    Da Bao rubbed his eyes to wake up Little Treasure who was sleeping. Little Treasure sat up from the bed and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Da Bao? Do you want to pee?¡±

    ¡°No, I dreamt of our parents. I dreamt that they came to look for us. I miss them so much.¡±

    As Da Bao spoke, tears flowed out. Little Treasure felt ufortable listening to it. He had just woken up again. No, he had not woken up yet. A child¡¯s heart was not as strong as it was during the day. As a result, tears began to well up in Little Treasure¡¯s eyes. When Da Bao saw that Little Treasure was crying, she immediately burst into tears.

    This shout woke up Little Treasure in an instant. He immediately covered Da Bao¡¯s mouth. Would this shout call the people outside over?

    ¡°Lower your voice, lower your voice. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. If we call them over, we¡¯ll be fed to the eagles.¡±

    10

    Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words, Da Bao also remembered that they weren¡¯t at home, but she felt more and more wronged. She cried and sobbed, and the way she tried to hold herself back made his heart ache.

    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll definitely promise you that we¡¯ll go out and find our parents. Let¡¯s just cry for one night and not cry anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°Boo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-alright-find-Mo-M 0-Mo-¡°

    The two children cuddled together and hid in the corner, looking miserable.

    At this moment Shen Xiaoxiao also woke up from a dream. She sat up, and Yan Kuan immediately turned over to get up. What was wrong?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I thought I heard Da Bao crying.¡±

    ¡°Is there?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s hearing was not inferior to Shen Xiaoxiao, but how did he not hear ah?

    ¡°I definitely heard it. It¡¯s definitely not a mistake. It¡¯s Da Bao¡¯s crying.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that Shen Xiaoxiao did not look like she was dreaming. He immediately got up and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯ll check the house again to see if there¡¯s anything we missed. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a hiddenpartment here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not sit still. When Yan Kuan stood up, she had already stood up. She grabbed her outer robe and put it on. She said to Yan Kuan,¡±You said that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Your son has such a good memory. He will definitely remember your words. I think we must have missed something.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and could only helplessly open the door. He walked around the room. The house was not big and the items were very simple. Actually, it was impossible to hide the two children. Therefore, the two of them almost thought of the same thing ¡ª an underground secretpartment.

    Fortunately, there was some distance from the vige. Therefore, the two of them no longer avoided anything and were no longer so cautious in their search.

 Chapter 867 - The Curse of the Evil Children

    <h4>Chapter 867 The Curse of the Evil Children</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, I¡¯m hungry. Can I eat that bug?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao¡¯s eyes, which were red from crying. She looked very pitiful, but he looked at the bowl of fried bugs the table. He knew that this girl was greedy. In the afternoon, she had said that she wouldn¡¯t eat, but after eating one, both of them felt that it was simply too good and delicious. They had never eaten such a delicious bug before. The thought that it was disgusting was thrown to the back of their minds.

    In order to appease Da Bao, Little Treasure brought the bowl over. ¡°You can only eat a little, or else you¡¯ll be hungry tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll only eat a little.¡±

    In the pitch-dark night, other than lighting a dim kerosenemp, there was no light at all. The two children held a bowl and stuffed the bugs their mouths. This action made people¡¯s scalps go numb, their whole bodies trembled.

    When Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao found the kitchen, they had just peeled off the pile of materials when there was a sound from outside. Someone was there.

    The two looked at each other and immediately jumped out from behind the kitchen and climbed onto the backyard wall.

    Because they had avoided their sight, they could not see anything in the kitchen. However, when they heard someone rummaging for something, the sound onlysted for a moment before it disappeared. However, they were even more certain that there was a hiddenpartment in the kitchen.

    Just as the two of them were about to walk over, mes suddenly shot out in all directions from the west. Almost in an instant, everyone¡¯s line of sight was shifted there. Immediately after, they heard the loud sounds of gongs and drums.

    Someone shouted, ¡°Heavenly thunder ising, heavenly thunder ising.¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and take a look. What heavenly thunder?¡±

    Just as they were about to leave, a person crawled out from the kitchen. As he crawled, he muttered, ¡°This food is really well hidden. If I didn¡¯t know about it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to steal it.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and saw disappointment in each other¡¯s eyes. It seemed that it was not a hiddenpartment for people, but for food. Since they already knew that there was no one, the two of them ran towards the west.

    As soon as they left, Ah Cai looked at the backyard in a daze. He could not help but wipe off his cold sweat and said, ¡°That was close.¡±

    This had to go back to the incident two minutes ago.

    Ah Cai took a basket to the kitchen. It was filled with food. He had already predicted that the two children would hide in this hiddenpartment, so he ran here in the night.

    However, he had personally searched this firewood pile in the morning. He had even deliberately ced a thick piece of wood in the middle. As long as someone touched this firewood pile, he would be the first to know.

    Ah Cai was used to making traps in the forest, so he was very familiar with it when he was doing this.

    However, when Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were looking for the hiddenpartment, they did not pay attention to this small detail. Of course, no one would pay attention to a single piece of firewood. As soon as Ah Cai saw that the thing had moved, he immediately became alert.

    However, he was thinking that it might be someone else in the vige, so he decided to y along. Otherwise, he would not be able to exin why he came to Ah Gen¡¯s house in the middle of the night. He might as well pretend that he was here to steal food.

    He moved the firewood away, opened the secretpartment, and walked in.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were very alert. As soon as they heard the movement from above, they immediately pointed their gun the hole.

    Ah Cai was not stupid. As soon as he jumped down and saw the two children pointing their things at him, he left and handed the food in his hands to them:

    ¡°I am your Uncle Gen¡¯s friend, Ah Cai. I know you are hiding here and bringing food to you. Don¡¯t run out. The whole vige is looking for you. There are still people guarding outside. I will go out to investigateter. I will bring you to my house. It is no longer safe here. Just now, I found that someone touched the firewood.¡±

    ¡°Is it Ah Gen?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure had heard from Ah Gen that Ah Cai lived by the river just like them. He was a very nice person, and was also liked by the people in the vige.

    The two children looked at each other and rxed. Moreover, he did bring food over, and he was alone. He did not look like he was trying to harm them.

    At this moment, there was amotion outside. Ah Cai wanted to say a few more words, but he immediately stopped and said in a panic, ¡°Heavenly thunder has struck. Oh no, I have to put out the fire. You guys stay here obediently. I will definitelye back to pick you up before dawn. Don¡¯t go out.¡±

    Ah Cai hurriedly climbed out of thepartment. As he climbed, he said the words that Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had just heard.

    Ah Cai¡¯s vignce was too high. Even two of the world¡¯s leaders had been fooled.

    The whole vige was superstitious and regarded their children as evil children. One of them, Ah Gen, was an exception. He didn¡¯t think there were so many exceptions.

    Therefore, the truth that they were about to find out passed them by.

    Ah Cai took out some grain from the vat and walked out just in case.

    Heavenly thunder wasing, which meant that there was a fire.

    The fire was very big, and it burned the stone tform at the center of the entire vige. One had to know that there was nothing on the stone tform except for a tall g, but there was nothing at all. There was actually a raging fire on the stone tform.

    At first, it was still a fiery red me, but then it turned into the glow of purple. Not only was the fire not extinguished, it even made the fire bigger and bigger.

    All the vigers knelt on the ground in fear and prayed when they saw the blue me. They were inexplicably afraid.

    The chief and the elders kept praying for their god to give them divine dew.

    Fortunately, the fire on the stone tform was not messy. Other than the stone tform, no one else was burned. The elder, Bai Zha, spoke to the chief:¡±It¡¯s the curse of the evil children. It¡¯s the punishment of god. This has never happened before. It must be the disaster brought by the evil children.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the evil children brought this disaster upon us.¡±

    When the crowd heard the elder¡¯s words, they were starting to get angry. At this moment, everyone wished they could capture the evil children to console the gods.

    ¡°It¡¯s the evil children who brought the god¡¯s punishment upon my thuosand-year-old vige. Therefore, we must find them and sacrifice them to the gods.¡±

    ¡°These lunatics actually said that my Little Treasure and Da Bao are the evil children. This is clearly the fire caused by the gasoline and phosphorous. What a bunch of ignorant people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We have to find the children as soon as possible before they do. Now that these people are all here, we¡¯ll immediately go look around Ah Gen¡¯s house. Since you heard the sound, it must be around there and somewhere near the river. We have to look for them.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay. Finding the children is more important. Once we find them, we¡¯ll deal with these people. But I think that these things are most likely Shen Guoan¡¯s doing, fooling these ignorant vigers. It seems that he really can¡¯t wait any longer and won¡¯t even let the two children go.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, we still don¡¯t know who won¡¯t let them go. Wait for your hubby to deal with them properly.¡±

    The two of them took a look at the good show here and slowly turned around to leave. The person who quietly left with them was Ah Cai¡­

 Chapter 868 - Missing Out

    <h4>Chapter 868 Missing Out</h4>

    Ah Cai did not believe that the curse of the evil children was caused by the phosphorescence or some other fire. He often traveled deep into the mountains. He was the only person in the vige who had seen the phosphorescence. No, it was the only two. Ah Gen had also seen it. At that time, they were also shocked. After all, there had never been a thing like phosphorous here for thousands of years.

    However, because it had been thousands of years, there were always changes in the geology, so it was not unusual for these things to appear. Therefore, Ah Gen knew that these things were not a curse at all. This showed the difference between Ah Cai and Ah Gen and the vige. They could ept different things. Different people were not like everyone in the vige, who treated the n leader like they had eaten bewitching soup, they treated everything in the vige as if they were gods.

    Ah Cai ran over from the small path. Naturally, he was much better off than Yan Kuan and the others who were unfamiliar with the path. Once he reached Ah Gen¡¯s house, he immediately rushed to the kitchen counter.

    At that time, he had already told the two children that he woulde to pick them up. Therefore, even though the two children were already exhausted, they still forced themselves to be alert. When they saw that Ah Cai had indeede, they immediately carried their bags and walked out with him.

    As Ah Cai lived on the mountainside, this route was naturally very difficult to take. He was the farthest person in the entire vige, so at this moment, there was no one around him on the road that he was taking. Even those people who were chasing after Da Bap and Little Treasure had all gathered because of the sudden fire in the square.

    Therefore, although the road was not easy to walk on, it was quite smooth.

    Although Ah Cai was only a bachelor, he had been single for many years. All these years, he had been taking care of himself. Therefore, although this house looked even shabbier than Ah Gen¡¯s house, it was extremely clean and tidy.

    Moreover, because Ah Cai was good at hunting, there was a lot of fur in the room. There was even a piece of bear skin on the bed. Therefore, speaking of which, Ah Cai¡¯s residence was even morefortable than Ah Gen¡¯s house.

    ¡°You guys should stay in the hiddenpartment. I¡¯ve already arranged everything so that we won¡¯t be discovered. My ce is safer than your Uncle Gen¡¯s. I¡¯m the poorest in our entire vige, so they don¡¯t like to associate with me.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Cai, will Uncle Gen and the others be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll probably be punished. We¡¯ll find out tomorrow. You should hide quickly. I have to go back quickly so that they won¡¯t find out.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure didn¡¯t dy Ah Cai much. They walked to Ah Cai¡¯s bed and climbed down. The space below was at least twice as wide as the one at Ah Gen¡¯s house. There was even an extremely small window that led to the river outside. It was extremely concealed. This way, the air was better. If it was daytime, they could still see a bit of sunlight.

    ¡°Wow, Little Treasure, look, it¡¯s tiger skin. It¡¯s real.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s real. It¡¯s so powerful. This tiger¡¯s head is so big.¡±

    The two children were a little excited when they saw the huge tiger head ced on the bedside and the same tiger skin on the bed.

    ¡°The weather at night is a little cold. This is underground. It¡¯s better to use this tiger skin to resist the cold.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Cai.¡±

    Ah Cai¡¯s heart softened when he saw the soft and cuddly two children. He liked children very much, but the children in the vige did not like him to interact with him. Therefore, Ah Cai had always wanted to get married as soon as possible so that he could have a wife and give birth to a child as soon as possible.

    However, his wish had failed now. However, when he saw these two cute children, it was impossible for them to be the evil children they spoke of.

    ¡°What are you thanking me for? Hurry up and hide. There is meat jerky over there. Don¡¯t run around before Ie.¡±

    ¡°We know. Thank you, Uncle Cai.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s big round eyes were wide open and adorable. She looked at Ah Cai with a grin, which made Ah Cai¡¯s heart soften. He really wanted to have such a cuddly little girl in the future.

    After Ah Cai settled the two of them down, he hurriedly ran to the middle of the vige.

    On this side, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan still could not find any trace of the two children. Seeing that the sky was about to brighten, the two of them had no choice but to return to Ah Gen¡¯s house.

    Sitting on the bed, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that something was wrong no matter how she thought about it. Not afraid of being tired, she checked the room again. When she walked to the kitchen, her eyes directly looked at the firewood pile from before.

    She pulled open the pile of firewood and sure enough, there was a secret door there.

    Yan Kuan went forward and opened it. A dark passageway appeared in front of them. The two of them walked down one after the other. This room was pitch-ck, but the things in the room were still clear at a nce.

    There was a bed, a simple table, a basin, and a bowl.

    The quilt on the bed was folded neatly. This was because Da Bao and Little Treasure were afraid of being discovered. They had tidied it up themselves. There were no other problems, but they had forgotten to clean up the bowl of bugs.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan took a look and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°This is not a granary. Someone has lived here before.¡±

    ¡°Could it be the children?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan anxiously, but Yan Kuan could not tell either. There was nothing of the children here, and there was almost no light at all. It was impossible to see anything at all.

    ¡°The light is too dim. I can¡¯t see clearly, but the two children should not eat these bugs, right? I remember that Da Bao is most afraid of these bugs.¡±

    ¡°But if it¡¯s not the children, then why did that man deliberately mislead us? He looked like he would not find us, but he said that this is a granary. Then who else was hidden here? The people in this vige will not save our children like that Ah Gen. they are extremely repelled by the people outside the vige.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I still remember that person¡¯s appearance. I¡¯ll go and check it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. Listen, there seems to be a sound again.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she indeed heard amotion. What was going on? ¡°I reckon that they¡¯re going to torture Ah Gen. If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll definitely return here. Why don¡¯t we hide in this secret room?¡±

    ¡°Hide here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Ah Gen toe back on his own. When theye back, we¡¯ll be able to get information about the children.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to rest. No matter how important the children are, it¡¯s not as important as you. If you fall, I¡¯ll only be worried about you. You know that.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were considered a threat. Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that Yan Kuan would really be like what he said. If anything happened, he would really only care about her and ignore the children.

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at Yan Kuan fiercely. However, there was really nothing she could do now. She could only hope that the two children were a little smarter and could hide well so that they would not be discovered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re fine, the children will naturally be fine. You have to believe them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao finallypromised and could only obediently stay in the dark room.

 Chapter 869 - Punishment, Marriage

    Chapter 869 Punishment, Marriage

    The vige had always been carrying on the ancient tradition of working and resting. In the past, they had all gotten up at this time to prepare for the exercise. However, at this moment, just as the rooster crowed, the fire on the stone tform was instantly extinged.

    This action made everyone believe that the evil children¡¯s curse really existed. Therefore, since everyone was present, the n leader directly said to everyone,¡±Since the evil children have arrived, now we have to punish the person who brought disaster to our n. The n has a thusand-year rule that we cannot kill our nsmen. Therefore, we will flog Ah Gen and Ah Tawa.¡±

    ¡°Bring them up.¡±

    Ah Cai ran back at the right time. Just as he stood in the corner, he heard the n leader¡¯s words. He looked anxiously at the passage to the side. Ah Gen and Ah Tawa were escorted up.

    The two of them knelt under the stone tform. They were supposed to be punished on the stone tform, but the stone tform had just experienced a big fire, so no one dared to go up at the moment.

    Two long stools were ced in front of everyone. The two people who carried out the whipping were the adult guards of the tribe. ording to the rules, the highest punishment was 50shes for Ah Gen, and Ah Tawa was a child and a girl. Therefore, she epted 20shes. However, for a child, this was also the scariest punishment.

    Ah Taway on the bench, her eyes searching through the crowd. When she saw that Nang Kokang was standing beside his parents, not saying a word and just staring at her nkly, the chill in her heart could not be blocked.

    She had harmed her father and the two children. Nang Kokang was a coward.

    But who could say that Nang Kokang had done something wrong? In the eyes of the vigers, Nang Kokang¡¯s family¡¯s actions were the most correct and the best.

    Ah Gen did not say anything. He did not even plead on behalf of Ah Tawa because the rules of the vige were there. If he pleaded, Ah Tawa would definitely receive a heavier punishment.

    He looked at Ah Tawa worriedly. Ah Tawa also turned her head to look at her father. She was not afraid. This was the punishment she should receive. It was not that she had done something wrong, but that she was blind. She actually went to save a heartless, ungrateful wolf.

    The four elders held a bottle and sprinkled water droplets on their heads with willow branches. They spoke eloquently, as if they were using a unique sacrificial method to clearly understand the sins of the two people.

    After this action was done, the n leader stepped forward and said a few old words. Then, the punishment began.

    The long whip was made of snake skin. It was thick and long. Each whip would cost half of one¡¯s life. It was not an exaggeration to say that the skin would be split open.

    Fortunately, Ah Tawa was a girl. There were few girls in the n, so the whip was rtively smaller. Even so, each whip would leave a red mark on her body.

    Ah Tawa bit her lips tightly. Twentyshes seemed to be an extremely long time. After all, she was only a 10-year-old child. After twentyshes, she could not hold on much longer.

    However, she kept looking at her father. When Ah Gen had passed out and the punishment had been carried out, she fainted from the dizziness.

    After the punishment was carried out, the chief warned everyone that they were sinners in the n and could not receive treatment from a doctor. They could only be thrown back home and wait for death. Of course... if you had the ability to go up the mountain and pick your own herbs, no one would say anything. But now that Ah Gen had be a sinner in the entire vige, no one would save them.

    However, the n leader showed his kindness in front of everyone, and still got someone to carry the two of them back to their homes.

    Ah Cai had been following behind everyone. When he saw that Ah Gen and Ah Tawa were thrown into the room, he immediately took out the herbs that he had prepared earlier to treat the two of them.

    It was extremely difficult for him to take care of two patients by himself. Moreover, Ah Gen¡¯s injuries were extremely serious, so he did not look good. After all, Ah Tawa was too young, so it did not look appropriate.

    In the end, Ah Cai had no choice but to carry the two people back to his own home and take care of them nearby.

    Anyway, the nsmen would not care about them. Ah Cai did not want to see the two people die just like that, so he carried them back to his own home.

    When Ah Cai settled the two people, it was already afternoon.

    Everyone went up the mountain and continued to search along the river. Ah Cai didn¡¯t dare to hide in his room and not go out, but he still followed the others to search. He couldn¡¯t show any difference so as not to be suspected.

    The day slowly passed like this. It was evening again. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao had rested enough and slowly climbed out of the secretpartment.

    In fact, Yan Kuan had gone out during the day to inquire about Ah Cai¡¯s address. He also knew that Ah Cai was not a bad person and had saved the father and daughter.

    Therefore, after Shen Xiaoxiao climbed out of the secretpartment, he immediately brought her to Ah Cai¡¯s house.

    Ah Cai was very anxious at the moment. Ah Gen was fine. After all, he was an adult, and his physical fitness was there. However, Ah Tawa was too young. After receiving twentyshes, she was already starting to heat up. If she could not get rid of the fever... it was very likely that she would die from the inmmation.

    In their vige, there was ack of medicine. Manymon medicinal herbs were picked on the mountain. Ah Gen had obviously improved a lot after taking the medicine, but Ah Tawa was getting weaker and weaker.

    ¡°What should we do? Ah Tawa is still unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Gen, I have to take off Ah Tawa¡¯s clothes before applying the medicine on her wound.¡±

    This was also one of the reasons why Ah Tawa was not doing well. The vige had strict rules and ced great importance on a woman¡¯s chastity. Not to mention that Ah Tawa was only 10 years old, as long as she was over 7 years old, she would be treated as an adult woman. If one had to take off her clothes, unless it was her husband, even her own father could not do it.

    Therefore, this was also the reason why Ah Cai did not dare to apply the medicine on Ah Tawa.

    How could Ah Gen not know the problem? He thought about it and realized that Ah Cai was actually not even 20 years old. He was only 18 years old. He was not much older than Ah Tawa. Moreover, he had watched her grow up and had always been the closest to her. After such a big incident, the only person who had shown kindness to save them was Ah Cai. After thinking about Nang Kokang and Nang Kohua, Ah Gen simply asked:

    ¡°Ah Cai, Uncle Gen will betrothed Ah Tawa to you. Do you ept?¡±

    Ah Cai was stunned. It couldn¡¯t be, right? Ah Tawa was so young? But if it was Ah Tawa, his younger sister who he had grown up with, she would be much better than the girls in the vige. He had liked Ah Tawa since he was young

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ah Tawa like Nang Kokang?¡±

    ¡°That ungrateful person is not worthy of my Ah Tawa. I will make the decision to betroth Ah Tawa to you.¡±

    ¡°This, what about Ah Tawa?¡±

    ¡°Brother Cai, I am willing.¡±

    A soft sentence came from the side. Ah Gen was stunned, and Ah Cai was also stunned. However, Ah Tawa¡¯s face was too red, and she was already a little confused from the fever. However, if she could still say that, it meant that she was really willing.

    Ah Cai did not hesitate and nodded immediately. Then, he took the medicine and walked to the side. With his back facing Ah Gan, he started to apply the medicine on Ah Tawa.

 Chapter 870 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 870 Reunion</h4>

    It was toote to apply the medicine. Ah Tawa¡¯s fever had not subsided for the entire night. Instead, it was getting worse. Ah Cai had no choice but to open the secretpartment and crawl down. He looked at the two children and said, ¡°An An, Le Le, do you have any medicine? Ah Tawa¡¯s fever has not subsided. If it continues any further, something bad will happen. The wound is a little inmed. If It¡¯s still like this tomorrow, Ah Tawa will¡­ will not be able to hold on.¡±

    Ah Cai was really anxious at this moment. The two children had already prepared the medicine. When they heard Ah Cai¡¯s words, they immediately took out the medicine and gave it to Ah Cai.

    ¡°Uncle Cai, this is for reducing the fever. This is for reducing the inmmation. You should give them each to take. Uncle Gen also needs to take it.¡±

    Ah Cai was overjoyed. They really had medicine. Their medicine was extremely effective. Even the medicine could save the people that even the pharmacist could not save. This time, Ah Tawa and Ah Gen would definitely be fine.

    Ah Cai took the medicine and climbed up. He told the two children not to go up for the time being and to wait obediently. When the two of them were better, they coulde out.

    The two children nodded obediently. Ah Cai looked at the small pills and ced them on the table next to him. He then went to the kitchen to boil water.

    When Yan Kuan and little thief Shen Xiaoxiao sneaked over, they happened to see two unconscious people.

    ¡°Both of them are having a fever.¡±

    Yan Kuan went forward to take a look. They would not leave the person who saved their children to die. It was just that they did not have any medicine. However, they still had some acupoint techniques. They pressed on some acupoints.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ah Tawa¡¯s wound. Such a young child actually suffered such serious injuries. These vigers were really ignorant.

    The two of them only pressed on the wounds a little before they got up and jumped onto the roof beam. At that moment, Ah Cai had returned.

    He was holding two bamboo cups filled with hot water.

    He could not find the two people on the roof at all. At that moment, the two of them saw Ah Cai holding a pill and giving it to the two of them. The two of them looked at each other. There was only one possibility for this pill to appear here. It belonged to the two children.

    It seemed that Ah Cai knew where the two children were. They just didn¡¯t know whether Ah Cai was an enemy or a friend.

    At that moment, just as they took the pill, someone knocked on Ah Cai¡¯s door. It was the parents of Nang Kokang and Nang Kokang himself.

    Ah Cai was furious when he saw them. He asked fiercely,¡±What are you doing here? You have the nerve toe here? The father and daughter saved that Nang Kokang, but you actually betrayed them.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ah Cai, don¡¯t talk nonsense. These outsiders cannot appear in our vige. Moreover, they are evil children. They will bring us a curse and bad luck!¡±

    At this time, the father of Nang Kokang still spoke like this. Ah Cai was so angry that he wished he could send them out.

    ¡°This is a small token of our gratitude. We also came to inform Ah Gen that the matter between our Nang Kokang and Ah Tawa can be said to be dead, so we naturally have to give up. As for you, we cannot return the betrothal gift given to our family because our Nang Kohua has married the n leader. This is the glory of all of us, and also your glory.¡±

    ¡°That is the honor of your family. It has nothing to do with me. I have nothing to do with that Nang Kohua. Besides, Uncle Gen has already betrothed Ah Tawa to me. She will be my wife in the future. She has nothing to do with your family.¡±

    ¡°Ah, betrothed to you? That¡¯s good too. But how are their injuries? This little bit of food can be considered our past friendship. Take it.¡±

    That was a good idea of his parents. They wanted to stand on the moral high ground, but they didn¡¯t want to bear the me. This trip was baffling.

    However, Ah Cai nced at the 13-year-old Nang Kokang. At this time, he only dared to peek at Ah Tawa by hiding behind his parents. This action made him extremely displeased.

    ¡°That Nang Kokang, you really aren¡¯t a man.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ah Cai, how can you speak like that? That¡¯s the evil children. We still don¡¯t know if taking this medicine will affect our Nang Kokang. And you, do you think that the evil children are good person? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll let the chief punish you properly.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re all twisting logic. Leave, all of you, leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve already brought it up. Ah Cai, if you have any contact with the evil children and we find out about it, we¡¯ll tell the chief. You better not imitate Ah Gen and be a traitor of the vige.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re the traitor, your whole family is the traitor.¡±

    Ah Cai was not good at quarreling. He shouted at the family of three and was about to close the door and chase them away. That Nang Kokang¡¯s family was toozy to stay. After thinking for a while, they turned around and left.

    As soon as Ah Cai closed the door, he sat down angrily. He could not help but say to the two unconscious people, ¡°Evil children? I think they are the evil ghosts.¡±

    After that, he picked up the kettle at the side and checked the lock of the door. Then, he walked to Ah Cai¡¯s bed, pulled open the secret door, and climbed down.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao saw all these actions. At this moment, they were sure that the children under the secretpartment were the ones they were looking for.

    ¡°An An, Le Le,e and have some hot

    soup.¡±

    The two children were sitting by the bed and eating. Of co, they were eating the fried bugs that Ah Cai had prepared. When they saw Ah Cai bringing the hot soup, they ran over happily and called out affectionately.

    ¡°Uncle Cai, are Uncle Gen and Sister Tawa feeling better?¡±

    ¡°After taking the medicine, they fell asleep. But you have to call me Brother Cai. I¡¯m engaged to Ah Tawa.¡±

    ¡°Engaged? What do you mean by engaged?¡±

    Ah Cai smiled foolishly. He had almost forgotten that these two children were only four years old. They probably didn¡¯t know what engagement meant.

    But at this moment, Little Treasure¡¯s sharp eyes actually saw two people jump down from the secretpartment. He was just about to take out his gun when he saw that it was actually his parents. He immediately rushed over and shouted, ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­¡±

 Chapter 871 - Puppets

    Chapter 871 Puppets

    Ah Cai looked at the two children in a daze, then at the couple. They were outsiders that he had never seen before. They were really beautiful, especially An An and Le Le¡¯s mother. She was so beautiful, much more beautiful than the chief¡¯s wife. She was even many more times more beautiful than the most beautiful woman in their vige.

    However, Ah Cai still had some precautions against the two outsiders. After all, his thoughts had been confined here for thousands of years. Even if he did not think that everyone was bad, he would still have some precautions against strangers.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our children.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely polite to Ah Cai. This person was just like that Ah Gen. They were both kind-hearted. Moreover, they were not like the people in this n. They knew good and evil, and they knew their duty.

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re wee. It was the children. It was the children who saved us all. They saved Uncle Gen and Ah Tawa.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the honest Ah Cai and nodded slightly. He held his little daughter and son in his arms. At this moment, his heart was filled with confidence. He told her that the two children were fine. He trusted his son and daughter very much.

    ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll go up and stand guard in case anyonees over.¡±

    Ah Cai was very perceptive. He knew that this family reunion had given everyone space, so he immediately retreated.

    Although the kerosenemp wasn¡¯t bright, it could still clearly see the four of them.

    Da Bao was crying happily, and Little Treasure was also very touched. It was as if they hadn¡¯t seen their parents for a long time. At this moment, all the fear and worry they had before had disappeared.

    With two children in his arms and a family of four nestled on the bed, they felt warm and happy.

    ¡°Little Treasure, how did you get here?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, then burst into tears and said, ¡°Mommy, the mute grandpa died. Uncle told us to hide, but Aunt wanted to catch us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew all this. Hearing the two children talk about it, her heart ached even

    <b>more.</b>

    ¡°Is there a trap in that secret room?¡±

    <b>001</b>

    ¡°Yeah, we found a secretpartment under the bed, so we went down the stairs. Mommy, we went through the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core and Zombie Invasion just like in the movies.¡±

    As the spokesperson, Da Bao told them about their journey.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at each other. They weren¡¯t stupid. Naturally, they knew what they were talking about.

    The two children had touched those things, but they were actually able to escape unscathed. It was really out of their expectations.

    After listening to Little Treasure and Da Bao¡¯s narration, the two of them felt that the two children¡¯s luck was simply heaven-defying. As for Little Treasure¡¯sints about stepping on Da Bao¡¯s poop, and Da Bao¡¯sints about being drenched in Little Treasure¡¯s pee... Both of them were treated as funny jokes by Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao. If it weren¡¯t for the virgin boy¡¯s pee, the two of them might not have been so lucky.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, when can we go back? Everyone here wants to catch us, and they even say that we¡¯re evil children. We¡¯re not. Brother Cai said that we¡¯re good children.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to go home soon. You¡¯re good children to begin with, so you don¡¯t have to care about what those people say.¡±

    Although Yan Kuan did not say much, the way he carried Little Treasure all this while could still be seen how much he cared about the children.

    Now that the children had been found, they were going to lead their secret guards to fight a beautifuleback battle. However, they had never been beaten up all this time.

    ¡°Trash, you haven¡¯t found them yet. If we still can¡¯t find the evil children, the entire vige will face a catastrophe of extermination. All of you should think about it yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Prophet, prophet, please save our nsmen. Please save our nsmen.¡±

    Hearing the prophet¡¯s words, the chief was so scared that he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed. How could this happen? How could this happen? When would their kinge? When would their king appear to save them?

    Shen Guoan looked at the ignorant chief and frowned. The two children not only ran away, but also hid. No one could find them. Now, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan also ran away under their noses. He just didn¡¯t know if this family would be together.

    Shen Guoan thought for a moment and summoned the guards behind him. After whispering a few words, the guards retreated. He then turned to the n leader and said:

    ¡°I will get my heavenly soldiers to help you. They can fight against ten by themselves, you have to listen to their orders.¡±

    The n leader looked at the prophet in fear. With the help of the heavenly soldiers, they would definitely, definitely seed. He was overjoyed andpletely forgot about the rules that forbade outsiders from entering the tribe.

    At this moment, a group of ten people walked over mechanically. Each of them was wearing a ckbat uniform and had a submachine gun on their body. They were fully equipped, but their expressions were dull and looked extremely strange.

    He whistled and all the heavenly soldiers seemed to have received some kind ofmand and immediately walked out.

    ¡°This, this...¡±

    The n leader was a little surprised at the appearance of these heavenly soldiers. It was so strange.

    ¡°They have already gone to look for them. You go down after them, and put this in the courtyard.¡±

    Shen Guoan took a medicine bottle and handed it to the n leader. The n leader looked at this medicine bottle with some fear. What was this thing?

    ¡°Are you afraid that I will harm you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, why would the prophet harm us? Absolutely not, absolutely not. It¡¯s just... This is?¡±

    ¡°This will allow you to be blessed.¡±

    The n leader was overjoyed. Once the blessing came, the king would descend. The prophet meant that their king wasing.

    Thinking of this, the n leader excitedly took the medicine and left.

    At this moment, the people who had just been called heavenly soldiers were all armed and began to search the mountain wantonly. Everyone¡¯s expression was extremely dull. If Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were here, they would definitely be surprised as to why their experienced secret guards... At this moment, they were all like puppets. Even Dark 1 was like a puppet at this moment. He did not have the slightest bit of humanity. He was like a walking corpse.

    When the chief arrived at the vige, he called back all the people who had entered the mountain to patrol. Since he had the guidance of the prophet and the assistance of the heavenly soldiers, he was not afraid that the evil children would run away.

    He held the medicine bottle in his hand and ced it on the altar respectfully. He told everyone that tomorrow at noon, the heavenly master would bestow blessings. All the people in the vige would sing and dance excitedly. The heavenly master would bestow blessings. This was a great honor and a great fortune... Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with excitement and satisfaction.

    Ah Cai still felt that something was wrong on the way back. The heavenly master¡¯s blessing definitely had something wrong. He also said that there were heavenly soldiers helping to search for the evil children. He had to go back and report this to them.

    At this moment, the family of four did not know that an even bigger crisis wasing their way. The secret guards that they trusted the most werepletely out of their control. They had all be puppets. They had be puppets controlled by others.

 Chapter 872 - The Outside World

    Chapter 872 The Outside World

    ¡°There¡¯s still no news?¡±

    Jiang Haoting looked at theputer worriedly. It had been so many days, but there was no news at all. Were they all wiped out? That was impossible, right?

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed no news, and, and¡­¡±

    The guard nced at Jiang Haoting and sighed in his heart. Those were his brothers. It had only been a few days, and they were already separated by life and death. He felt uneasy no matter how he looked at it. What kind of mission did the boss ask them to perform? Why did he make such a huge sacrifice?

    ¡°What are you hesitating for? And what?¡±

    ¡°16 personnel have their vital signs terminated.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jiang Haoting stood up from his seat in disbelief. What did he mean? Terminated their vital signs?

    ¡°Indeed, 16 vital signs have terminated.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Jiang Haoting¡¯s fist mmed heavily onto the study table. In just a few days, he had actually lost more than half of his men. There were only four of them. These four werepletely useless. Four of them would only be sending themselves to their deaths. D*mn Yan Kuan¡­ d*mn it.

    Jiang Haoting had already med Yan Kuan for all his mistakes. He felt that the person most likely to make a move against his men was Yan Kuan¡¯s Dark Empire. He knew that he had more men and better equipment. However, Yan Kuan had actually dared to attack the Chinese army. This Yan Kuan really did not put him in his eyes.

    ¡°Get the garrison on the phone.¡±

    The guard was stunned. Was he still going to send people in?

    However, he did not dare to ask because he was not qualified.

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Haoting¡¯s face turned ashen. He nced at the guard and said, ¡°Have you found Jiang Haoran¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    The guard¡¯s forehead was covered in ayer of cold sweat. The things reported today were not good. Would the boss get angry? The worse his body was, the weirder his temper would be.

    ¡°Not yet. There¡¯s no news from the M Country.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, nothing is going smoothly. Where¡¯s the Madam?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at the hospital apanying the Young Master.¡±

    ¡°How many more days does the Young Master have?¡±

    When the guard heard this, he didn¡¯t know how to answer. This father actually asked such a question. He thought about the woman who was bing more and more quiet and less and less talkative. He didn¡¯t know why, but he actually felt a slight heartache.

    He had followed Jiang Haoting for more than ten years. All these years, Kong Fang¡¯s life was not as good as everyone thought. Even the person who was staying in the Jiang family was not an easy person. ¡°Young Master has been admitted to the Intensive Care Unit today.¡±

    The guard did not say much. He had just finished the heart transnt operation.

    However, it was very normal for the Young Master to enter the Intensive Care Unit. He frowned and did not say anything else. The guard left respectfully and did not say another word.

    Just as he left, the phone rang. The guard opened it and saw a text message saying ¡®safe.

    The child had passed the critical period. As long as he passed the rejection period, he would be fine. Kong Fang should be able to feel at ease now.

    ¡°I¡¯lle and see youter. I¡¯ll bring your favorite wontons.¡±

    After the guard replied to the message, he turned off his phone and stood at the door respectfully without moving an inch.

    ¡°Let me out. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t leave just because you brought me abroad. I have to go back to the country. Grandma needs me. I won¡¯t betray Grandma.¡±

    Third Uncle Looked at Han Jia who was still so stubborn. He was so angry that he said to Han Jia, ¡°I only have the ability to protect you once. Do you think it¡¯s easy for Xiaoxiao to let you go? Do you really think that your grandma is sincere for you? Stop dreaming. Those things are not you and you don¡¯t have the right to take them for yourself. Wake up. What¡¯s wrong with us living abroad?¡±

    ¡°You can work hard, study hard, make friends, fall in love, get married, and have children.¡±

    ¡°No, no, this is not the life I want. I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want Shen Xiaoxiao to win. Those are all mine. Let me out.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not obedient, just stay here. I have enough money to support you for a lifetime. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t go out.¡±

    When Han Jia heard Shen Congwen¡¯s words, she was scared to death. Could he really lock her up for a lifetime? She thought about it and decided to y the family card. She said to Shen Congwen:

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Dad. Let me out, okay? I want to find Long Xi. Only Grandma knows where it is. Long Xi is my lover, the person I love the most. Dad, don¡¯t you want me to get married and have children? As long as I find Long Xi, I will definitely get married and have children. I promise you.¡± That ¡®Dad¡¯ really shocked Shen Congwen, and he was also very touched. However, when he heard what Han Jia said after that, he couldn¡¯t get excited at all.

    He could know who Long Xi was, and it was Yan Kuan. Why couldn¡¯t Han Jia see it clearly?

    Moreover, he had heard from the secret guards that Long Xi and Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t coexist. Wasn¡¯t Han Jia dreaming?

    ¡°You, you, you don¡¯t know who Long Xi is?¡±

    Han Jia was stunned. Did this cheap father know?

    ¡°What do you mean? You know? You know who Long Xi is?¡±

    ¡°Hey, silly girl. Long Xi is Yan Kuan. How could you be with him?¡±

    Shen Congwen didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with telling Han Jia. On the contrary, he felt that he should let Han Jia know immediately so that she wouldn¡¯t continue to daydream.

    However, Shen Congwen clearly didn¡¯t understand his daughter, who had been raised to be disabled. When he said that, Han Jia received an unprecedented blow.

    Long Xi was Yan Kuan. How could it be? How could it be?

    Shen Xiaoxiao, it was Shen Xiaoxiao again. Why did Shen Xiaoxiao have to get involved in her happiness? Why? Why?

    ¡°How could it be? How could it be? It can¡¯t be. It definitely can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Han Jia muttered to herself. Shen Congwen looked at her and didn¡¯t force her. He said helplessly,¡±Think about it carefully. There are many things that you have to ept.¡±

    Shen Congwen locked the door and slowly retreated, giving her enough time and space. He thought that she would be able to figure it out eventually. If she was still stubborn, he would have done his best. In this world, you can¡¯t do whatever you want, there are always regrets, aren¡¯t there?

    Han Jia looked at the closed door and her scalp went numb. She could not think on her own. How could her Long Xi, her god-like Long Xi, be Yan Kuan?

    Long Xi had saved her and brought her to this day step by step. Long Xi was different to her It was clearly her Long Xi, so how did he be Yan Kuan?

    She knew that Long Xi was different to Shen Xiaoxiao. She thought it was just a man¡¯s asional interest, so how did he suddenly be Yan Kuan?

    No, absolutely not. She didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t believe it. She wanted to ask him. She had to ask him personally what was going on.

    Han Jia stood up fiercely and looked at the open window. At that moment, she slowly climbed down from the window, regardless of which floor it was.

 Chapter 873 - Our Family Will Follow You Through Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 873 Our Family Will Follow You Through Life and Death</h4>

    ¡°Is it dawn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dawn. Did you sleep well?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes widened. This was the best night she had slept in the past few days. The two little babies were sleeping between them. Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hazy eyes and his heart softened. The two little ones slept very well. Therefore, this night could be considered the best night he had slept.

    ¡°Why are you awake so early?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two little pigs who were still sleeping soundly and asked Yan Kuan quietly. Moreover, there was breakfast on the table. Did he already go out?

    ¡°You went out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I woke up a little earlier than you. I went out to inquire about some news. I fetched water for you, went to wash up, and then had breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan while washing up, ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside? When are we going to find the secret guards? Will we go thereter? Or will we wait until night?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart sank. Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao had sat down to eat, he said slowly,¡±No rush. After you¡¯ve finished eating, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the vegetable ball in her hand and was stunned for a moment. What had really happened?

    She swallowed the food in two or three mouthfuls and then looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened again?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1 and the others are all in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah Cai told me just now that a team of heavenly soldiers hade to help the chief personally find evil children. At that time, I was a little curious and suspected that it was Dark 1 and the others. So, I went up the mountain and found that they were indeed our dark guards, and they seemed very strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange? How strange?¡± ¡°They seemed to be possessed and did not have any thoughts at all. You have to know that Dark 1, Dark 2, Dark 4, and even other dark guards had all experienced the highest level of anti-hypnosis training. It is almost impossible to control their minds. But now, without exception, they are all controlled, so I thought it was very strange.¡±

    ¡°All of them were controlled?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they looked like puppets that were being controlled. There was no other reaction at all. Moreover, they even attacked me when they saw me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they didn¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°Smell. I think they judged based on smell.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what else to ask. Relying on smell, not relying on their own eyes, and listening to orders. What was going on? How did Shen Guoan do it?

    ¡°How did Shen Guoan do it?¡±

    ¡°I thought about it all the way back. I think the only possibility is when we met the snake, because I heard them say that they smelled a strange fragrance.¡±

    ¡°I think that the hidden fragrance is not as simple as a normal fragrance. Plus, Shen Guoan might have used some other method to add it all together. I guess that¡¯s what it is now.¡±

    ¡°Fragrance? Yeah, I heard 19 mention it before. He also smelled the fragrance.¡±

    ¡°Could it be because of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m notpletely sure, but it must be some kind of formation. If it was just medicine, it would be absolutely impossible to control my secret guards. So I think it must be some kind of strange formation spell.¡±

    ¡°How did this old man know all this?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember what happened when you were young?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head. It had been decades. How could she still remember?

    So Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a while and finally said, ¡°It¡¯s been decades. How could I remember so much? But I always feel that the old man is simr and knows something about me.¡±

    This should be the first time that the two of them had faced the fact that Shen Xiaoxiao had lived another life.

    Yan Kuan just looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and did not ask any questions. This made Shen Xiaoxiao feel a little embarrassed. She sighed and said, ¡°When I woke up, I realized that I had returned to 15 years ago. In my previous life, I was imprisoned by Liu Yufei and the others for 10 years. Their goal was to get my Ghost Axe.¡±

    Such a simple sentence made Yan Kuan frown. Xiaoxiao had omitted many things. She did not want him to know! As soon as this realization came out, he suddenly realized that perhaps Xiaoxiao had experienced something uneptable in her previous life. For a moment, he felt a little nervous. What was going on? Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan and realized that he had not got to the bottom of the matter. She let out a faint sigh of relief in her heart. Her appearance made Yan Kuan feel even more uneasy.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also seemed to realize that she had said it too simply, so she added, ¡°When I was handed over to Devon by you, I was rescued by Third Uncle. I was very simple and trusted Gu Yuehua in everything, so I was deceived by Liu Yufei and Pei Li. In the end, I was even imprisoned for 10 years.¡±

    ¡°What about me? What about me at that time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. At that time, you and I were separated. I spent the rest of my life in secret prison, so I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Yan Kuan stopped asking questions. Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief, he felt even more ufortable. Xiaoxiao must have been hiding something important from him.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was enough to say this. It was too embarrassing to say anything else.

    ¡°Then Shen Guoan didn¡¯t appear in his previous life?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Shen Guoan. Even Lin Jiahui didn¡¯t appear. Many things arepletely different. That¡¯s why the old man said that the children shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Yan Kuan already knew what these things meant, and it was very likely that Old Master Shen really knew some things. Now, he had many things to guard against. No matter what Old Master Shen wanted to do¡­ He absolutely could not let him seed.

    Otherwise, not only would he lose his two children, but he would also lose his wife.

    ¡°I already have a n in my heart. Don¡¯t mention this again in the future. Don¡¯t anyone mention this matter, understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Go to the bamboo house. I want to see what¡¯s going on with the secret guards. And if it¡¯s possible, I want to get rid of Shen Guoan. Xiaoxiao, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. I also think that if we get rid of him, everything will end. But what about the children? Bring them along

    too?!

    Yan Kuan nced at the two little ones who were about to wake up. In the end, he said fiercely, ¡°Bring them along.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you said bring them along. I¡¯m really afraid of leaving the two of them here. If this ce is discovered, they¡¯ll be finished.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled helplessly and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°You must know that our current enemies have our former brothers. Once we really meet, our entire family will be wiped out. Moreover, there are ten secret guards, and they are all top-notch secret guards. Even I don¡¯t dare to say that I can really escape from their hands safely. So, Xiaoxiao, are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, afraid? I picked them up in this life. As for the children¨C¡± Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and nced at the two children who had sat up from the bed. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Our family will follow you through life and death.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart trembled. They would follow him through life and death.

    ¡°Good, we will be together through life and death!¡±

 Chapter 874 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 874 Encounter</h4>

    ¡°Mommy and Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, littlezy pigs.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not littlezy pigs.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and dressed the two children. She instructed them to wash up before calling them over for breakfast. Since they had already made up their minds, they would naturally bring the children along for the adventure.

    They did not dare to let the children out of their sight. Now that they saw that the two children were still chained together, Shen Xiaoxiao really did not know what to think.

    In fact, rather than that, it was better to bring the children along and risk it all. If they really could not protect the children, then the whole family would follow each other in life and death.

    Seeing that the two children seemed to like eating the fried bugs, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. Her children were most afraid of these things in the past. It seemed that their adventure this time had really changed the two children quite a bit¡­

    ¡°Shall we set off during the day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will set off during the day. They must think that we will only set off at night. Moreover, they don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve found the children. Just now, I asked Ah Cai about some routes. He often hunts in the back of the mountain. He said that it¡¯s a forbidden area, but there¡¯s more than one road leading to the forbidden area.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll set off after breakfast. Moreover, these clothes of the two of us look like we¡¯re from this vige.¡±

    ¡°Mm, right. We¡¯ll borrow some garlic from Ah Caiter. Regardless of whether they use their sense of smell to judge us, we have to make more preparations.¡±

    Everything had been arranged. When they went up from the secretpartment one after another, they saw that Ah Gen and Ah Tawa had woken up.

    Ah Gen had already seen Yan Kuan and nodded at him. This family was finally reunited, and it was something to be happy about. Just now, they knew that they were going to enter the forbidden area¡­ Ah Cai handed over his hunting arrows and hunting knife to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan did not stand on ceremony, so he took it in his hand and left some medicine for them. The family of four entered the mountain through the back door of Ah Cai¡¯s home.

    Before, they thought that they would need to borrow some garlic to get rid of the strange smell, but this vige did not have garlic. However, Ah Cai used the vige¡¯s fly-repelling grass to smoke and roast it on the family of four. This fly-repelling grass was something that every family in the vige had. The smell was extremely strong. Of course, this made the smell on a person¡¯s body no different from that of the other nsmen.

    In addition, they were wearing the vige¡¯s clothes. Therefore, unless they were from the vige, outsiders would definitely not be able to distinguish between the two of them.

    If the secret guards were controlled by the smell of people, then the smell on their bodies was no different from that of the vigers. Then, they really had to take care of themselves.

    ¡°Ah Cai, why didn¡¯t you stop them? It¡¯s a forbidden area.¡± Ah Gen watched the family of four leave and was still worried, so he asked Ah Cai.

    Ah Cai was very open-minded and said, ¡°There are many outsiders around the forbidden area. I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s really a forbidden area. Uncle Gen, don¡¯t you understand? This is no longer our vige. It¡¯s impossible for nothing to change.¡±

    Ah Gen sighed helplessly. Yes, it was impossible for nothing to change. Everything had changed since the prophet lived on the mountain.

    There was also the legend in the vige. They had waited for the so-called king for a thousand years but they had never appeared. Moreover, the people of the vige worshipped the n leader too much. There were clearly some things that were not right, but because the n leader and the elders thought that it was right, the people of the entire vige would also feel that it was right regardless of whether it was right or wrong.

    Actually, many years ago, it was not true that outsiders had nevere here. At that time, those outsiders were treated by Ah Cai¡¯s parents. Although he was young at that time, he had heard a few things about the outside world. Later, the outsiders were caught by the n leader. Although they did not give up his parents, everyone knew that. Therefore, this was also one of the reasons why ah Cai had always been disliked by the vigers.

    Of course, this was also one of the reasons why Ah Cai¡¯s thoughts were different from the others.

    In addition, before, Ah Gen¡¯s wife was taken in by the chief. Later, by chance, Ah Gen¡¯s wifemitted suicide, so he and Uncle Gen had somemon understanding on certain things.

    Now, he did not think that the outsiders were mysterious. Moreover, this forbiddennd was a forbiddennd in the eyes of the vigers. However, in his eyes, it was nothing more than an ordinary ce that could not be any more ordinary.

    And the prophets in this forbiddennd were actually just like the outsiders who had intruded here before, nothing more than grave robbers.

    Yan Kuan and the others walked up a small path at the back of the mountain. At this moment, the two children showed their tenacity and stubbornness. Even though the mountain path was not easy to walk on, they did not allow Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao to carry them.

    If they were really camping or hunting in the mountains, this kind of family of four going out would be very good, but it was just not the case.

    They set off in the morning. Because they had the help of the so-called ¡®heavenly soldiers¡¯, the vige did not send people to continue looking for people in the vicinity. This mountain forest was unusuallyrge, and this was not the back of the Shen family¡¯s mountain, even Yan Kuan did not know what kind of mountain it was.

    However, it had to be said that it was not an easy task to find their family of four in such a forest. Moreover, the secret guards would definitely not search collectively. They would definitely scatter their targets. If that were the case, they would be able to defeat them one by one. They would be able to catch them all in one go.

    However, whether they were awake or not, it was still extremely good to be under their noses.

    Yan Kuan watched the two children gnawing on the roasted chicken. The wild game in the mountain was really delicious. Moreover, this was the first time that Yan Kuan had made it on the spot. Therefore, the two children felt exceptionally happy and surprised. Moreover, some of the seasonings that Ah Cai had given to Yan Kuan and the others were grown by him. It also had a unique vor. Even Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth was full of oil.

    Seeing his wife and children eating so happily, Yan Kuan naturally felt extremelyfortable in his heart.

    The warmth revealed by the small cave was something that they had never felt in all these years.

    After eating, the two children, no matter how energetic they were, had a good lunch break. Shen Xiaoxiao apanied the children to rest in the cave for a while, and only continued their journey after 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    However, they did not meet anyone during this morning¡¯s journey. However, just as they walked out of the cave, Dark 15 and 19, who was walking toward them, made their eyes light up. What luck. They ran into each other the moment they stepped out of the door.

    When the two children saw the two of them walking over, they shouted happily, ¡°Uncle, Uncle 15.¡±

    The two children shouted so excitedly, but they did not attract the attention of the two of them. They were clearly not very far away, but the two of them did not even look at them. They turned their heads slightly as if they were sniffing something. Moreover, their eyes were empty and lifeless, as if they had really been bewitched.

    ¡°They are indeed sniffing.¡±

    The two had just finished speaking when the two who were about to miss them suddenly stopped. They seemed to have smelled something different and slowly looked at the two of them. Yan Kuan smiled and let Shen Xiaoxiao and the two children take a step back. He walked forward and started fighting with his own secret guards.

 Chapter 875 - Somethingâ€™s Not Right

    Chapter 875 Something¡¯s Not Right

    Where were the 15th and 19th rankings? Not to mention Yan Kuan, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Shen Xiaoxiao to subdue the two of them.

    Using special ropes to tie the two of them into the cave, the two of them appeared particrly irritable. If it wasn¡¯t for the special ropes, it would have been easy for them to break free.

    The two children were dumbfounded. What had happened to their Uncle and Uncle 15 who used to love them so much? Why did they look so terrifying?

    ¡°Mommy, what happened to Uncle and the others?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two of them who were struggling non-stop and brought the children to a corner to sit down. She then said, ¡°Your uncle and the others have been hypnotized. Daddy is saving them.¡±

    The two children had received different education from other children since they were young. Naturally, they knew what hypnosis meant. When they heard their mother say this, they did not speak anymore.

    It was already afternoon, and they had just woken up. Their spirits had not fully recovered. The two children sat in the corner and yed with their toys. Da Bao¡¯s was still a nine-chain gun, and Little Treasure¡¯s was still the same gun that he had disassembled countless times.

    Looking at the two children being so obedient and not saying a word, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled helplessly. She felt that sometimes her two children were less na?ve than their peers, and seemed to be much more mature.

    On this end, Yan Kuan did not care about the two children¡¯s craziness. Their hands and feet were tied, and it was absolutely impossible to break free. In order to prevent the two children from biting off their own tongues, he even sealed their mouths. Meanwhile, Yan Kuan was rummaging through the equipment of Dark 15 on the side.

    The equipment bag of Dark 15 wasrger than everyone else¡¯s because there were more medicines in it to prevent any idents from happening

    However, no one knew what Shen Guoan was thinking. He actually did not take away their backpacks. The items inside wereplete. Even the mini robot that Yan Kuan had spent arge sum of money to equip for everyone were there.

    Of course, 19 did not have these. He entered the mountain with Dark 1. Originally, he also had equipment, but he had been escorted by Dark 1¡¯s people all the way, so it was useless even if he had equipment. Therefore, other than a submachine gun hanging on his chest, there was nothing else.

    Yan Kuan took out the mini-universal robot and ced it on Dark 15¡¯s small feet. Then, he began to scan him. Whether it was on the surface or inside the body, as long as there was something special, the robot would react. Of course¡­ this special thing referred to the thing inside the metal.

    There was no problem from the feet to the neck, but when the robot moved to the top of Dark 15¡¯s head, it made a squeaking sound.

    Yan Kuan walked over and parted Dark 15¡¯s hair. He saw that a silver needle that was about the same size as a strand of hair actually pierced Dark 15¡¯s baihui acupoint.

    Sca

    Yan Kuan thought for a moment and started scanning 19¡¯s body again. Sure enough, there were no problems anywhere else. When it reached the top of his head, there was also a silver needle there.

    This exined why these people had be so sluggish.

    ire

    Kuan put the robot aside. He did not care whether the needle extraction would be dangerous or not. He directly took out the two silver needles that had an extremely deep depth.

    However, the moment they took them out, the peace that they had imagined or the awakening did not happen. Instead, the two of them became even more agitated.

    They were more than twice as agitated as before. Even the two children trembled in fear.

    ¡°Should we knock them out?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Although Yan Kuan said so, he stood in front of Shen Xiaoxiao and the children and used his body to block them. Once he realized that something was wrong, he would immediately take action.

    However, 19 and Dark 15¡¯s mania onlysted for a few minutes. Then, the two of them tilted their heads and fell to the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t hold it either. He walked to the medical box at the side and took out the instrument. He checked the blood pressure and heartbeat of the two people. They were no different from ordinary people. Their lives were not in danger, but they had suddenly fainted. He didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.

    ¡°They have fainted. There is no problem with their heartbeat and blood pressure.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? Let them faint?¡±Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan, somewhat at a loss.

    Yan Kuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. They should wake up from thisa eventually.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way. Fortunately, we found two people. We will temporarily rest in this cave. Fortunately, this ce is more secluded.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s all we can do.¡±

    Although he said that, Yan Kuan still brought all of Dark 15¡¯s equipment to his side, especially some of the signal equipment that he had specially prepared for this trip into the mountain. Yan Kuan¡¯s own backpack was taken away because there was the eight trigrams wheel inside. How could Shen Guoan leave it behind?

    On the other hand, all the items in Dark 15¡¯s bags wereplete. Although the signal equipment could not see the exact location of the other party, nor did they know who was who, they were all reced by red dots. However, as long as they were within a 10-mile radius, once their secret guards appeared¡­ red dots would appear.

    Yan Kuan looked at the signal device and saw that other than the four red dots gathered together, which were the four of them. There was no other signal. This meant that the others were still searching other parts of the forest. Simrly, this also showed howrge the area of this ce was.

    §Ö

    Originally, they could have released robots to collect images, but now they only had one robot. If they released it and could not retrieve it, their losses would be huge. After all, having a robot could save them a lot of trouble.

    They sat in the cave for the whole afternoon. The two of them showed no signs of waking up. Yan Kuan was not in a hurry. He took out a small pistol from Dark 15¡¯s pack and sat in a corner, disassembling it in front of Little Treasure.

    He did this very quickly on purpose. Little Treasure did not see it clearly, and then Yan Kuan did it again in slow motion. This time, Little Treasure saw it clearly, and then he put it aside to y with it.

    Yan Kuan touched the top of the child¡¯s head. This son was really like him. He was smart and learned things very quickly. When he was young, he was most interested in these things.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched Little Treasure y happily at the side. Moreover, he did not feel tired after ying for an entire afternoon. It was the same for Da Bao. The nine links were clearly just a very small toy¡­ She did not understand why Da Bao would actually y with this small toy in her hand for an entire afternoon.

    On the other hand, Yan Kuan looked at his precious daughter as if he was deep in thought. He really did ignore his little princess¡­ She was actually so persistent. It seemed that after they went out, the education of these two children would have to be reformted.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to pee.¡±

    After ying for the entire afternoon, Little Treasure always had to pee. When he said that he wanted to go to the toilet, Shen Xiaoxiao stood up reflexively and wanted to take the child out. However, when Yan Kuan heard Little Treasure¡¯s convenience request, he was stunned for a moment. Why had he not thought of this¡­

    He immediately stopped the mother and son who were about to go to the toilet. He took Dark 15¡¯s water bottle and said, ¡°Wait,e, Little Treasure. Pee here. Add some seasoning to your Uncle 15¡¯s water bottle.¡±

 Chapter 876 - Sober Up

    Chapter 876 Sober Up

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew what Yan Kuan meant when she saw his actions. She smiled and said to Little Treasure, ¡°Go and sprinkle it in your Uncle 15¡¯s bottle.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Mommy, do you want me to do bad things?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad things, but they are sick and need Little Treasure¡¯s virgin pee.¡±

    ¡°What is virgin pee?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Shen Xiaoxiao foolishly. Does Uncle have to pee himself when he was sick? Was his pee medicine?

    ¡°I know, I know. I heard Medicine Grandpa say that pee is Chinese medicine. Some diseases require a pee from a baby. Little Treasure, have you forgotten? Medicine Grandpa even took your pee one morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember now. So that¡¯s how it is?¡±

    Little Treasure suddenly understood. It seemed that Old Man Yao had taken his urine before and always asked him to pee more. So his urine was so magical.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other and smiled. Virgin urine was supposed to cure all diseases.

    Little Treasure turned around and walked to the corner. Yan Kuan took the bottle and epted his fate to take his son¡¯s urine. This was the first time Yan Kuan had done this since the child grew up. After all, he missed the time to change the diapers for the child. Therefore, this could be considered as a form of training for himself.

    No matter how careful you were when catching a child¡¯s urine, it would still leak outside. Yan Kuan did not mind that a lot of urine had been spilled on his hands. For someone who was obsessed with cleanliness, even if his son¡¯s urine was stinky, it would still be fragrant.

    Little Treasure saw that his own urine had been spilled on his father¡¯s hands, but his father did not move or scold him. He did not even yell like Da Bao. Immediately, he felt even happier. It was good to have a father.

    Yan Kuan looked at his silly son¡¯s happy face when he peed on his hand. He knew that this kid was secretly happy, but he did not say it out loud. However, this boy¡¯s pee on his body was only good for him.

    No matter how much the child¡¯s pee was, it was only half a pot. He called Little Treasure to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ce, and Yan Kuan took the bottle and walked toward the two unconscious people.

    Because of their own contributions, Da Bao and Little Treasure watched very seriously, wanting to know how their father used Little Treasure¡¯s urine to save people.

    However, when they saw Yan Kuan pour the bottle directly into the mouths of Dark 15 and 19, the two children took a step back in disgust at the same time.

    ¡°Uncle 15 and Uncle drink Little Treasure¡¯s pee? It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything, but when she saw the two children¡¯s disgusted expressions, she could not help butugh.

    The effect of the child¡¯s urine was indeed very fast. In less than a minute, the two people moved at the same time. They convulsed and then spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Everyone was stunned by this scene.

    Then, the two of them slowly woke up. They sat up slightly. When they saw Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao, and the two children in the cave, 19 was the first to stand up excitedly and wanted to run over to carry the children. However, the children shrank back hard behind Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back and looked at him with disdain. 19 said in puzzlement, ¡°Da Bao, Little Treasure, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize your uncle?¡±

    After saying this, 19 seemed to have sensed something. What was the taste in his mouth? It was fishy and flirtatious.

    Dark 15 also slowly sat up. Yan Kuan looked at the two of them and saw that they were indeed fine. The two pools of ck blood on the ground were not very obvious in the cave that was not very clear, but Dark 15 still saw

    ¡°Drink this to strengthen yourself.¡±

    19 turned his head and looked at the water bottle that Dark 15 handed to him. He then looked at Little Treasure and Da Bao. How could he not know what had happened? He helplessly said, ¡°The smell of this boy¡¯s urine is really strong.¡±

    Dark 15 also smiled. It was true. The smell would probably never be forgotten. Even though the two of them were extremely disgusted, they could only bite the bullet and drink a big mouthful. Then, they took the clean water and ran out of the cave to rinse their mouths.

    Since the two of them were rescued, it could be considered that they had found a way. It was much easier to save the others. After the two of them returned to the cave, the four of them began to discuss.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t remember anything?¡±

    ¡°No. We heard the signal you sent out before, but the old man reacted quickly. He must have sensed it and immediately ran over to check. Then, we smelled a fragrance, the same smell we had when we met the big snake. Then, we passed out and fell here when we woke up.¡±

    19 nodded as well. That was indeed the case. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two of them and continued to ask, ¡°In other words, you didn¡¯t get a clear look at the top of the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We had already discussed about taking action, but that old man came with a strange fragrance, and then we didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°But I did find something different.¡±

    19 seemed to have thought of something and suddenly interrupted.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at 19¡¯s reminiscing face and asked, ¡°What did you find? Think carefully.¡±

    ¡°I was standing near the window at that time, so I saw it the best. I found that there was something wrong with the old man.¡± ¡°Something wrong? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°His skin, his skin was very good.¡±

    ¡°Hey, 19, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you. You actually paid attention to the skin of an old man, the skin of an old man... Wait, you said that the skin of an old man is very good?¡±

    Dark 15 was a doctor after all. After thinking about it carefully, he understood the meaning of 19¡¯s words. He tried hard to recall the appearance of the old man in his memory, but he was always far away, so he did not look closely.

    Yan Kuan also heard some of it and immediately asked, ¡°Are you saying that he doesn¡¯t look as old as we think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ourpany has a lot of celebrities who know how to take care of their skin, but the skin of an old man who is in his 70s or 80s is still tight. He¡¯s really the first I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Because 19 himself had undergone stic surgery after his face was disfigured, he usually did a lot of research on this area. At the sight of the old man¡¯s skin, he felt strange.

    ¡°Besides his white hair and beard, I really can¡¯t tell that Old Master Shen is an 80-year-old man.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do about this. Now let¡¯s discuss what to do next.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. Both of them had a bold guess in their hearts, but it was just a guess. They would only know what was really going on if they observed carefully from a distance again.

    <b>Was</b>

    <b>en</b>

    ¡°It just so happens that the ten of you are divided into five groups. Other than Dark 1 and Dark 2, bring all the other brothers back.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s order, both of them felt a little strange. Why couldn¡¯t they bring back Dark 1 and Dark 2?

    Yan Kuan nced at Dark 15, then at 19, and said, ¡°Logically speaking, 19 shouldn¡¯t be brought back either. But now that 19 is awake, don¡¯t go out next.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

 Chapter 877 - Take Back Your Brothers

    Chapter 877 Take Back Your Brothers

    ¡°Dark 1 is the person that Old Master Shen understands the most. Simrly, 19 has always been by Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. Dark 2 is also my personal bodyguard. The three of you are Old Master Shen¡¯s greatest magic treasures. Old Master Shen is definitely not a simple person. If you disguise yourselves, you will be seen through by him if you are not careful. He might not pay much attention to the other bodyguards, but he will definitely pay close attention to the three of you. So when you find the next group of brothers, 19, you have to hide.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yan Kuan is right. Dark 1 has always been under the control of Old Master Shen, and Dark 2 is Yan Kuan¡¯s secret guard, so Dark 1, Dark 2, and 19. If there is any problem with these three, Old Master Shen will be the first to notice it. No matter how good your acting is, it¡¯s easy to be exposed in front of that old fox.¡±

    For a moment, everyone was a little nervous. It had been a long time since they had encountered such a thorny matter. This Old Master Shen had really broken their previous understanding. He was the most troublesome and dangerous old man they had ever seen.

    <b>er seen.</b>

    ¡°Mommy, hungry.¡±

    Hearing the children¡¯s voices, they realized that it was already almost 8 o¡¯clock. Dark 15 and 19 immediately got up to go hunting. Only after they were full would they be able to do their work. However, when the two of them walked past the two children, they deliberately stopped and made the gesture of wanting to kiss them. This scared the two children so much that they hurriedly stepped back and kept saying, ¡°Stinky, so stinky. Don¡¯t kiss me.¡±

    The way the two children acted made themugh out loud.

    After a sumptuous dinner, the two of them started to search ording to the signal table on their wrists. Yan Kuan was still guarding the cave. He would definitely not go out at will now... Every time they separated, a lot of things would happen in between. Moreover, he did not want to think about anything right now. He just wanted to be together as a family. He would not leave them even if he died.

    Therefore, even though he knew that the two of them would be in danger if they went out, he would never leave them.

    In any case, if they could not win, they would run. This was their usual practice. If they led their brothers here, there would naturally be a boss to deal with them.

    ¡°What strange method did this old man use? Do we really have a fragrance on our bodies? Why can¡¯t I smell it myself?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just heard the two of them say that even though they had fainted, they did not know what was going on. However, when they met them, they smelled a fragrance. That fragrance could guide them to attack Shen Xiaoxiao and the other two, so she was very curious. What exactly was that smell?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the smell. We have the Obsidian Star protecting us. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also looked at the ring in her hand. It really was. What exactly was this made of? It was so strange. Everyone had fallen for it, but they had no problem at all.

    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to drink water anymore.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Little Treasure¡¯s frowning face. He had drank half a bottle of water, so he probably couldn¡¯t drink anymore. Moreover, he had eaten a big roasted chicken that night.

    Yan Kuan smiled and held his precious lump in his arms. He put the water bottle aside and stroked his little belly, mimicking Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions from before.

    In fact, it was really hard for a man like Yan Kuan to imagine that he would have such a warm side to his child. Shen Xiaoxiao had once thought that a person like him would definitely be extremely strict with his child, and even a little ruthless. However, that was not the case. Sometimes, Yan Kuan really doted on his children to the point that even she could not bear to look at him anymore.

    Often, she would be the bad cop, while Yan Kuan would be the good cop. This really made Shen Xiaoxiao feel strange.

    However, in the words of 19, they were all orphans. Once they had a child, they would have a family. Naturally, they would want to give the best to their own child. It was not a big deal. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao feel that this was indeed the case.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to study medicine in the future.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Why did Da Bao suddenly have such an idea?

    She pulled her daughter into her arms as well. The two of them leaned against each other, holding a child in each of their arms. They sat by the campfire and chatted carefully. ¡°Why does Da Bao want to study medicine?¡±

    ¡°If I know medicine, I won¡¯t be afraid when you get sick in the future. Little Treasure won¡¯t be afraid anymore. We don¡¯t have to go so far to find medicine.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao hugged Da Bao tighter. She knew that it was always easy to hurt the children.

    ¡°No matter what you want to learn, Mommy will support you, but it has to be the one you like the most.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know. After I learn medicine, the uncles won¡¯t have to drink Little Treasure¡¯s pee when they get sick.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    Yan Kuanughed heartily for once. Why were these two babies so cute?

    The sleeping bag that he took out from Dark 15¡¯s bags was ced under the two children. It was just right for the two children to sleep in it. After coaxing them, the couple sat together outside the cave.

    ¡°It seems like we have never sat quietly and looked at the moon together like this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there are always many things that stand in the way of us.¡±

    ¡°After we get out, let¡¯s send the children to ck Whirlwind. Then, I will bring you around the world. For the rest of our lives, we will never be separated.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s maic voice whisper into her ear, Shen Xiaoxiao nodded happily. If there really was such a day, it would truly be the most fulfilling life she had ever sought in her two lifetimes. Shen Xiaoxiao leaned against Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulder and fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    In a daze, Shen Xiaoxiao had already been ced beside the two children. However, her mind was a mess and she did not seem to be able to wake up no matter how hard she tried. She only felt that she had entered a white world amidst the vast expanse...

    ¡°Boss, Dark 4 and Red Bull.¡±

    The two of them did not want to continue fighting. They only ran in this direction after exchanging blows with the two of them. After all, the two of them were controlled by their spiritual senses, so they did not show any mercy in their attacks. Although the two of them cooperated seamlessly... However, it was still a little difficult for them to fight against Dark 4. Therefore, 19 and Dark 15 immediately ran away. If they could not beat them, they would go back home to find helpers. Wasn¡¯t this very normal?

    Sure enough, with Yan Kuan¡¯s intervention, it was much easier to deal with Dark 4. Of course, it was definitely not as easy as dealing with 19 and Dark 15.

    ¡°Old 4¡¯s attacks are really heavy. Later, we must give him more virgin urine.¡±

    As Dark 15 said this, he began to look for the silver needles on their heads. Red Bull was easy to deal with, but he was still the leader of the special forces. He definitely had some real skills. Just now, when Yan Kuan dealt with Dark 4... Dark 15 and 19 were dealing with Red Bull together, and it took them quite a bit of effort to capture him alive.

    After the silver needles were removed, the two of them started to go crazy as well. Dark 15 and 19 were seeing this scene for the first time, but when they saw that Yan Kuan did not have any reaction, they were no longer curious. They just waited patiently. Sure enough, after the two of them fainted, they took the water bottle and poured it into the two of them.

    Yan Kuan watched as Shen Xiaoxiao fell asleep with the two children in her arms. He got up and pulled the covers for them. Taking care of his wife and children like this was the happiest thing in the world.

    The two spat out a mouthful of ck blood and slowly woke up...

 Chapter 878 - Play Along

    Chapter 878 y Along

    The white world waspletely different from the feeling of being unable to move when the poison had taken effect. Shen Xiaoxiao discovered that although she was surrounded by white, behind the white fog, there was a golden glow.

    She slowly walked in that direction and peeled offyers of the fog. Shen Xiaoxiao saw a goldenpass ced on a high tform not far away. On top of thepass were four gemstone balls. The golden glow was blinding. They were dazzling.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Weren¡¯t these the eight trigram wheel and the gemstone balls that they had picked up earlier? Why were they here? Where was this?

    Shen Xiaoxiao took another step forward. This time, she had seen the scene on the high tform. As the four gemstone balls returned to their original positions, they actually soared into the air. Then, a beam of light shot up into the sky. Could it be... Could this be the legendary time and space tunnel?

    Shen Xiaoxiao took two steps forward. The light tunnel seemed to be right in front of her. As long as she stretched out her hand, she would be able to reach it. As long as she stretched out her hand, she would be able to step into it.

    ¡°Go back, go back.¡±

    A decadent voice kept ringing in her ears. It was as if she really should follow the voice. She did not belong here. She did not belong.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao.¡±

    It was Yan Kuan, it was Yan Kuan calling her. She was so close, so close that she almost walked over. Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly took a big step back, but her feet missed her. She seemed to have fallen into an endless abyss.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s face full of worry. Yan Kuan hugged Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao tried her best to calm down for a long time before she let go of Yan Kuan. When she saw that it was still pitch ck outside, she heaved a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°Yes, I had a nightmare. I dreamt that I fell off the cliff.¡±

    ¡°Silly, it was just a nightmare. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Where are they? How many of them have returned?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao then saw that there was still no one in the cave, but Yan Kuan said, ¡°There are still thest two. Dark 20, 17, and 19 are guarding outside the cave. Everyone else has moved out. Other than Dark 1 and Dark 2, everyone else is fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll sleep with you. It¡¯s still early. I guarantee that you won¡¯t have nightmares.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt relieved, but she still asked Yan Kuan,¡±Is the blue gemstone ball that I saw earlier still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just asking. As long as it¡¯s there, it¡¯s fine. Put it away. I think this thing might be of great use.¡±

    Thinking of the few gemstone balls in the dream, Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a while, but she still told Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan frowned when he heard that. Why didn¡¯t he dream about it? Only Xiaoxiao dreamed about it? What else should she return to? Was it going to take his Xiaoxiao away? Dream on.

    Yan Kuan finally touched the gemstone ball in his trouser pocket. He couldn¡¯t let those people take it away.

    There were a total of four balls in Xiaoxiao¡¯s dream. They were red, blue, yellow, and green.

    Now, Lin Jiahui had a yellow and a colorful one in her hand. He had a blue one. Wait, a colorful one. The one in Lin Jiahui¡¯s hand was indeed a colorful one. At that time, they had all seen her open the box and take it away.

    But there was no colorful one in the dream. Could it be that she remembered it wrong?

    Or was it because there were too many colors in this gemstone ball, so her eyes were a little blurry? It seemed that they could only wait until Xiaoxiao was better tomorrow to ask nicely.

    Of course, Yan Kuan did not know that there was still a red one in his precious son¡¯s hand. As for the colorful ball in Lin Jiahui¡¯s hand, it was Little Treasure¡¯s toy ball.

    But no matter what, there were already three colored balls. Thest green ball was nowhere to be found.

    As for the blurry altar that Shen Xiaoxiao saw in her dream, he already had a premonition in his heart. He could only take things one step at a time.

    By the time Dark 20 and Dark 17 returned, Little Treasure¡¯s urine had all been used up. He could only let the two of them sleep unconscious in the cave. Whenever Little Treasure had urine, he would let them use it.

    Everyone gathered together and discussed for a while. Then, they arranged to take turns on duty. Everyone slowly walked back to the cave to rest.

    The night was silent.

    When they woke up in the morning, the fragrant chicken porridge sounded in the iron pot. The fragrance assailed their nostrils. Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect them to bring this small pot with them.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Quickly wash up. Breakfast is ready. Eat something hot.¡±

    19 was making porridge as he spoke to Xiaoxiao.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to leave, she saw Yan Kuan walking back with Little Treasure. The bottle in his hand was filled to the brim. The essence that had been gathered for the entire night was all in this kettle.

    ¡°Everyone, drink some so that the toxins in your bodies aren¡¯tpletely drained.¡±

    Little Treasure covered his mouth and snickered at the side. Da Bao, on the other hand, did not mince her words:

    ¡°Oh, it stinks. You all drank Little Treasure¡¯s pee. It stinks.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, are you scolding your uncles? Come, your uncles love you the most. Let us give you a kiss.¡±

    He was the youngest in his twenties and loved to tease Da Bao the most. Therefore, when he saw that Da Bao despised them, he immediately came out to y. In the early morning, the cave was filled with the brightughter of two children.

    Because there were more people, they sent out a total of two robots to scout the way, but only one came back in the end. Moreover, the image was not clear. When it reached the edge, there was only a white fog and a cliff. There was nothing else. They also knew that they could not find anything, but they did not know anything about the top of the mountain.

    The only useful thing they brought back was that they seemed to have been trapped on an ind. Thinking back to the ind where Shen Guoan had stayed, it was not difficult for them to imagine that this was really the old man¡¯s nest.

    However, because Yan Kuan did not faint back then, he had been walking when he was carried by those people. He did not take a boat or other transportation equipment. Therefore, Yan Kuan was certain that they were still at the back mountain of the Shen family¡¯s old residence. It was probably because of some bewitching array or eight trigrams array that they were so dizzy that they could not find their way.

    After breakfast, everyone started to prepare to set off. However, this time, it was different. They made some movements on the top of each person¡¯s head. The silver needles were still there, but they had been touched.

    Dark 15 personally hypnotized everyone. On the surface, they looked exactly the same as before. Their expressions were dull, and they looked muddle-headed.

    19 was left beside them. Everyone set off again. After giving some instructions and telling 19 to hide in the dark, they followed a few secret guards out of the cave.

    What Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao needed to do now was to go straight to the forbidden area.

    ¡°There are so many little mushrooms.¡±

    ¡°Remember, the prettier the mushroom, the more poisonous it is. These are all inedible. It¡¯s different from the mushroom we ate this morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure still obediently walked on their own. The path Ah Cai had told them was much lighter than wandering around the mountains. When they were about to reach the so-called forbidden area... they saw Dark 1 and Dark 2 lead the way, followed by the other dark guards who were walking toward them...

 Chapter 879 - Follow Them Into the Mountains

    Chapter 879 Follow Them Into the Mountains

    Previously, they had been discussing what kind of scent was used to find them, but because everyone was unconscious at the time, it was useless. At this moment, even if they wanted to find a breakthrough, it was useless.

    ¡°Should we avoid them?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyesight was the best, so she was the first to see the secret guards walking towards them from afar.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyesight was not as good as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s, but he knew that this was definitely not the time to fight head-on. All the secret guards, except for Dark 15, were hypnotized. Dark 15 himself was a double PhD in psychology and medicine. It was easier for him to y dumb than Dark 1 and the others. With his help in the team, it would not be difficult for them to enter the forbidden areater. Of course, at this moment, they would not fight head-on with them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s avoid them for now.¡±

    They immediately retreated in another direction. However, at this moment, an extremely sharp whistle sounded. Dark 1 and Dark 2 led the way and immediately turned around to walk back. Dark 15 deliberately walked behind them. He led the dark guards behind him, so when he saw Dark 1 and Dark 2 move, he immediately followed behind them.

    ¡°This whistle is to control them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it should be a call. They¡¯ve been out for a day and a night. Shen Guoan can¡¯t bear to let this trump card he just obtained slip out of his control.¡±

    ¡°Then should we follow?¡±

    ¡°Follow, but be careful.¡±

    The huge backpack was more than enough to carry two children. Moreover, the two children were extremely obedient and sensible, not making any noise at all. Shen Xiaoxiao carried the supplies she needed, and just like that¡­ The family of four followed the footsteps of the secret guards.

    ¡°What? She ran away? Why would she run away?¡±

    Third Uncle listened to the servant¡¯s words and immediately ran upstairs to look at the room. The window was opened, and the room was empty.

    Shen Congwen sat on the sofa dejectedly. This was fate. Why couldn¡¯t this child understand? If it was not hers, why did she have to fight for it?

    He had already saved Han Jia once, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t beg Xiaoxiao a second time. This was all his fault. What a sin.

    Shen Congwen sighed heavily. In the past few decades, he admitted that he owed this daughter, but he really didn¡¯t know that he had a daughter like Han Jia. Now that he knew, he was trying his best to make up for it. However, she did not appreciate his kindness. This child had been taught badly by Lin Jiahui.

    He tried his best to persuade her and stop her, but she would not wake up until she fell down. In that case¡­ He could only watch silently. He would not make things difficult for Xiaoxiao. That child was already suffering enough. All he could do was hope that he could save Han Jia¡¯s life at thest moment.

    ¡°Help me book a ne ticket. Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Wenkang is already out of the critical period. As long as the rejection period is over, he will be fine. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jiang doesn¡¯t know about this.¡±

    Hearing the words of the guard, Kong Shaoqi, Qiaowei was slightly touched. Kong Shaoqi was her distant cousin, and no one knew about this. Even Jiang Haoting had not found out about it.

    Moreover, Kong Shaoqi would retire in less than a month. At his age, Jiang Haoting had already epted his resignation application, and he was no longer allowed to get involved in many things. Moreover, Jiang Haoting had long begun to cultivate his real confidant. Kong Shaoqi was mostly just answering the phone and running some things for his family.

    In this way, it saved Kong Shaoqi a lot of trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. It¡¯s impossible for me to divorce him. I want you to take Wenkang abroad. You¡­¡±

    Kong Shaoqi gently parted Qiaowei¡¯s messy hair. She looked more and more haggard, but her spirit was much better. After all, Wenkang had passed the first hurdle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the overseas side. Wenkang will be sent there to recuperate after he¡¯s discharged from the hospital. But what about here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found a simr body. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. The Jiang family isn¡¯t really the only one in China.¡±

    Qiaowei had already made a choice when she saved the child. Jiang Haoting only cared about power. His family was the same. Now that Nan Ya was still at home, no matter how well-mannered she was, she couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve settled the child. No matter what, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for you to say that to

    me.¡±

    Kong Shaoqi pulled the nket for Qiaowei. No one woulde into the lounge, and as a security guard, no one would suspect him if he was with Qiaowei at all times. If it weren¡¯t for him apanying Qiaowei all these years¡­ She probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for so long.

    Thinking of the child that he had watched grow up, Shaowei and the child were really pitiful. Fortunately, the child was saved. Then, Shaowei would have one less worry to worry about.

    As for Jiang Haoting, no matter how loyal he had been to him, he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Shaowei and Wenkang like this and even bring that vixen home. It seemed that he had to do something. Otherwise, how could Shaowei leave that family? They still had a long life ahead of them. He didn¡¯t want to see Shaowei live such a miserable life.

    Kong Shaoqi made his decision and slowly walked out of the room. As the personal guard of Jiang Haoting in the past, he knew a lot more than outsiders. As long as he made a move, he believed that many people would be interested.

    ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t go out. The Master has instructed that you can only stay here.¡±

    Shen Jinhe looked at the bodyguard guarding the door and felt extremely ufortable. He was under house arrest again. Could it be that 15 years of house arrest was not enough? He had abandoned Yuehua and his daughter in order to listen to his father. What did his father want him to do?

    ¡°I want to see the Master. Go tell the Master that I want to see him.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. The Master said that it won¡¯t be long before the Young Madam and the Young Misse back to reunite with you.¡±

    Hearing the bodyguard¡¯s words, Shen Jinhe was stunned. Yuehua and Xiaoxiao coulde back?

    Shen Jinhe grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s hand in surprise and asked, ¡°Is what you said true? Did the Master really say that? Can the Young Madam reallye back?¡±

    The bodyguard understood in his heart. What Master said was indeed true. Young Master only cared about Young Madam. As long as he brought out Young Madam, he would definitely make Young Master quiet down.

    ¡°Yes, Master said it himself. But Master also said that Young Miss¡¯s temper is probably not very good. Whether she wille back or not, it¡¯s not very certain. But Young Madam will definitelye back. And Miss Liu.¡±

    ¡°Yufei will alsoe back? That¡¯s great. As for Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao¡¯s temper is too bad. Even I, as her father, am contradicted. If she doesn¡¯t want toe back, then she won¡¯te back. Anyway, a daughter who is married out is just sshed water.¡±

    The bodyguard heard this and despised him for a long time. But ording to what the Master had told him, he had already said everything. It was a good thing that the Young Master could be quiet. Seeing Shen Jinhe walking back to his own courtyard¡­ The bodyguard closed the distant door and continued to guard the door.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who was hiding in the corner, heard everything. At this moment, her expression was inexplicable, and no one knew what she was thinking¡­

 Chapter 880 - Worry and Fear

    Chapter 880 Worry and Fear

    When the secret guards entered the forbidden area, the bodyguards were all evacuated. Shen Xiaoxiao and the others followed behind them but did not really follow their path directly. Instead, they went around to the back and climbed up from a side slope.

    However, what Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan did not expect was that after climbing up, the so-called forbidden area would upy such arge area. Not only was it to build a courtyard for the bamboo house, there was also a forest not far away. It seemed to give people the feeling that there was oneyer after another, as if there was no end to this ce.

    However, they did not know if it was due to their good luck or something else, but they actually managed to climb up to the side courtyard where Shen Jinhe was under house arrest. Coincidentally, they heard the conversation between Shen Jinhe and the bodyguard.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the back of Shen Jinhe, who was no longer young. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this Shen Guoan was truly terrifying. Shen Guoan was such a cunning and meticulous person. Why was the only biological son that he had raised actually such a character?

    Although she was Shen Jinhe¡¯s biological daughter, she really did not have the slightest resemnce to Shen Jinhe. Even in her previous life, she was not such a gullible person even if she was innocent.

    In her previous life, it was mostly due to her inferiorityplex. However, Shen Jinhe was like a ¡®prince¡¯ who was locked in an ivory tower. He did not know anything about the world and did not understand anything.

    What was Shen Guoan thinking? What kind of person was he? How could he treat his own biological son and granddaughter like this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry for such a person.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in silence, afraid that she would be angered to the point that her body would be damaged. After all, hearing her biological father say such words, it was natural for her to feel ufortable as a daughter.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care at all. Why would I be angry? I just don¡¯t understand how this old man raised him to be like this. This is really strange.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about this. You have to know that some people have dark thoughts that are too deep. They just hope that a pure or sunny person will appear in front of them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to Yan Kuan¡¯s words in silence. It was not that simple, was it? After all, she was not a conspiracy theorist. Instead, she really felt that everything was not as simple as Yan Kuan had thought.

    She turned around and looked at the two children who were already asleep. These two babies¡¯ hearts were really big. How could they fall asleep like that?

    ¡°Shall we go in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go and find a room to rest. These two children won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully like this. Isn¡¯t this a side courtyard? Shen Jinhe won¡¯t find out anyway.¡±

    Shen Guoan looked at the dark guards in front of him who was neat and neat without any spirit left. It had to be said that even if he personally groomed them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to nurture such a strong team.

    n.

    If that kid didn¡¯t have the Ouyang family¡¯s bloodline, he would be suitable for Shen Guoan¡¯s granddaughter, but it was a pity.

    ¡°Take the seven away. Leave the two leaders behind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dark 15¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he heard everything. As Boss and the others expected, this old man really paid more attention to Dark 1 and Dark 2.

    Shen Guoan naturally knew that there was one less 19 in the team. Thinking of the rtionship between Xiaoxiao and 19, it seemed that they must have met them. However, it wasn¡¯t that simple to save the people he controlled, especially the two strongest people in front of him. Their attacks were nearly twice as heavy as those of the others.

    Shen Guoan¡¯s fingers kept tapping on the bamboo chair. Dark 1 and Dark 2 stood there in a daze without moving. Shen Guoan nodded in satisfaction. Then, he whistled and the two walked out by themselves. From the beginning to the end, Shen Guoan did not say a word. No one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Do you think 19 sneaked in?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat by the bamboo bed and slowly discussed with Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan fiddled with the mini robot in his hand and said, ¡°He should havee in. His goal is to find Lin Jiahui, so his actions should be faster than outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then do you think Lin Jiahui has developed the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    Yan Kuan put down the robot in his hand and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with a smile. He smiled faintly and walked over to pull her into his arms before he slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, nothing will happen.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart trembled. He knew that she was afraid? She had already hidden it very well. Could it be that she had said too much just now?

    ¡°Silly, we¡¯re husband and wife. Of course I know if you¡¯re afraid. Didn¡¯t I say before that I knew what you were going to do the moment you stick your butt out?¡±.

    ¡°Then what do you think I¡¯m going to do now?¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao became spirited instead and deliberately teased Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze was slightly dark as he exhaled hot air on her neck. He said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re seducing me right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re obsessed with your sperm.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pushed Yan Kuan¡¯s arms away and looked at him with disdain. Yan Kuan felt much better looking at her. If it weren¡¯t for the two sleeping children, he would haveughed out loud. Of course¡­ if they were not here, he would have killed this little thing on the spot.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any thoughts of hugging your wife, then there must be something wrong with that man. Don¡¯t look at me like that, or else I will really forget about the asion.¡±

    Why were those red lips so alluring?

    Since he couldn¡¯t eat meat, he could still drink some meat soup. Yan Kuan pulled her in and held her cherry mouth. He opened his mouth and swallowed her. God knows how much he wanted her. The two of them were short of breath. They almost couldn¡¯t control themselves.

    ¡°Shame, shame. Mommy and Daddy, kiss.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pushed Yan Kuan away with all her strength. She almost fell into a trance and was even seen by the children. It was really embarrassing

    Yan Kuan smiled and looked at the girl who was obviously a little shy. He touched the sparkling water on her lips and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not nervous now, are you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. This man, this method was really¡­ It really made her speechless. ¡°This is love, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Yan Kuan was amused by his own words. Why would he say this to the children? It was obvious that the children did not understand.

    The two children had a good sleep. Shen Xiaoxiao poured out the porridge from the thermos sk. It was still warm, so it was just right for the children to eat.

    She and Yan Kuan ate the roasted chicken that had been prepared in the morning. Although it was already cold, it was still better than not eating anything

    The family of four stayed in this remote bamboo house and enjoyed the family¡¯s happiness. However, they did not know that all of their actions had already been under the nose of a certain someone.

    ¡°Reduce the number of bodyguards at the door by half and let the Young Miss and the others in and out.¡±

    The bodyguard nced at the old man who had given the order. What exactly was the old man going to do? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to capture the Young Miss and the others? Why did he let the Young Miss and the others in now?

    Strange, it was really too strange. However, the bodyguard looked at the person who had closed his eyes once again and remained calm. In the end, he did not dare to ask anything and silently left¡­

 Chapter 881 - Make Your Whole Family Unhappy

    <h4>Chapter 881: Make Your Whole Family Unhappy</h4>

    Yan Kuan took a stroll outside and returned to the bamboo house to watch the children y on their own. Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao was also hiding a de on her body, he said with some amusement, ¡°Are you preparing tounch a full-scale attack?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m always ready.¡±

    ¡°No need to rush. Let¡¯s just rest well. If we want to go and get information, we¡¯ll go and get information. If we don¡¯t want to get information, we¡¯ll conserve our energy.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he leaned against the bedside and pushed the two children into the room in an overbearing manner to make room for himself. This caused the two little fellows to almost cause a ruckus.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard what Yan Kuan said, she looked at him curiously and asked,¡±What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened. I just almost overlooked some things.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

    Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao to his side and sat down. He put the de aside and said,¡±Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too easy for us to enter this ce? I was wondering if it was because someone was leading the way, but after taking a stroll, I finally figured out why I kept feeling that something was wrong there.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re gettingzier andzier. You don¡¯t even think about the problem anymore.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at Yan Kuan. ¡®With you around, do I still need to use my brain? Isn¡¯t it a waste of my brain cells?¡¯

    Her gaze was flirtatious and cute, causing Yan Kuan¡¯s lower abdomen to tighten. He simply carried her to his thigh and sat down. The moment Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s butt touched his thigh, she felt that something was wrong. This d*mn man... The children were still here. Why was he so horny all the time?

    ¡°Calm down. The children are still there. What are you doing?¡±

    What did he mean by ¡®making a false usation¡¯? This was that Shen Xiaoxiao no longer wanted to bother with this shameless man. He was clearly the one who brought this upon himself, alright?

    Even though it was to tease her and to calm himself down, Yan Kuan still took the initiative to speak up:

    ¡°Everything we do is under the old man¡¯s nose.¡±

    ¡°What? He knows?¡±

    ¡°Of course. There are less than half of the bodyguards outside. Although they look like normal shifts, when ites to these things, they can¡¯t escape your husband¡¯s eyes. Before I entered this ce, I felt that it was a little strange, but I didn¡¯t think of it that way. When I went out for a walk, I realized that we really underestimated the old man.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that the words that the bodyguard said to Shen Jinhe were also said to me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that should be the case.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. What exactly was Shen Guoan trying to do? What did all these actions mean?

    ¡°What exactly is he trying to do?¡±

    Yan Kuan could not figure this out. However, when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s frowning face, he still tried tofort her:

    ¡°No matter what we do, at least it¡¯s not bad for us now. Moreover, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have any trump cards. The secret guards haven¡¯t been discovered yet. Therefore, so far, we¡¯re not in any danger.¡±

    ¡°I really, really can¡¯t wait, can¡¯t wait...¡±

    ¡°Good girl, it¡¯s your grandfather after all. If you want to kill him, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. A scourge will be left behind for thousands of years. Tonight, we¡¯ll make a move and get rid of the old man.¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fierce look, Yan Kuan could not help but prod her and say, ¡°I wanted to take action just now, but the old man is very smart. The ce where he stayed has set up a bewitching array. The surroundings are covered in white fog. It¡¯s not easy to get in.¡±

    ¡°Old monster.¡±

    ¡°Well, the most important thing now is not to kill the old monster, but to find the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears. 19 has already sent the signal and found Lin Jiahui. As expected, Lin Jiahui is already preparing the antidote.¡±

    ¡°They have taken the ck Ganoderma and the Yin-Yang Fruit. This Lin Jiahui will definitely seed this time.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? There should be news tonight. Just wait.¡±

    For a moment, the two did not speak, but Shen Xiaoxiao felt ufortable. Seeing Yan Kuan like this, she stood up from Yan Kuan¡¯s legs and walked to the door.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the old man knows where we are? I don¡¯t feelfortable if I don¡¯t vent my anger.¡±

    Yan Kuan instantly knew what Shen Xiaoxiao was going to do. He did not stop her, but said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Gu Yuehua has just been sent to Shen Jinhe¡¯s room. As for Liu Yufei, she was taken away by Shen Guoan.¡±

    ¡°They wish to reunite as husband and wife? Dream on.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not stop her. There was really no one moving around in the courtyard. Other than the daily necessities of having food brought in by the bodyguards and the servants who cleaned up in the morning, the rest of the time... Shen Jinhe was reading, writing, and drawing in his study. His schedule was exactly the same as the ancients.

    Therefore, no one would see Shen Xiaoxiao swaggering around the courtyard at this moment. There was no electricity and no cameras here. For a moment, they really felt that this ce was an excellent temporary nest.

    Since he knew that they were here, they might as well y cards right under his nose.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cause trouble for them. You take the opportunity to contact Dark 15 and the others. We are going to give Shen Guoan a big gift.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled wickedly. She took a stick by the door and ran out.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were stunned when they saw her. Was Mommy going to fight? Was that so?

    ¡°Daddy, is Mommy going to pick a fight with someone?¡±

    ¡°No, Mommy is going to beat someone up.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then can we go and take a look?¡±

    ¡°About that, let¡¯s not go and watch for the time being. There¡¯s only crying and making a scene. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡±

    When the two children saw that even their father did not go to watch the show, they thought about it and decided to forget about it. Yan Kuan looked at these careless children. They were really their children... in their eyes, a fight was not a normal thing.

    Of course, if you said that Shen Xiaoxiao would hit Gu Yuehua or Shen Jinhe, Yan Kuan believed that it would not happen. No matter how furious Xiaoxiao was, she knew that they were her biological parents. However, it was certain that she would go and find trouble for the two of them. Of course, he would not let his wife hold back her anger and not let it out. Letting it out was the best.

    In the study, Gu Yuehua and Shen Jinhe were hugging each other and crying uncontrobly. They were too touched that they could still meet and reunite. Shen Jinhe¡¯s tears came one after another. Although Gu Yuehua felt that this man was really too soft and useless, she had to rely on this man to protect her and Yufei¡¯s lives at this moment.

    Therefore, she naturally tried her best to win over Shen Jinhe¡¯s heart. Therefore, her weakness and her hard performance really made Shen Jinhe¡¯s heart ache to the bone. However, just now, when he hugged this old beauty in his arms... Before he could express his heartfelt feelings, the door was kicked open with a loud bang. The two of them were shocked. They turned around and saw Shen Xiaoxiao standing at the door with a stick in her hand...

 Chapter 882 - The Whole Family Makes a Scene

    <h4>Chapter 882: The Whole Family Makes a Scene</h4>

    How unhappy was Shen Xiaoxiao in her heart? She had brought the mes of two lifetimes together. Was there really such a thing as a parent? Not only did they not care about their own child, but they were also courting death by letting their own child be sold and bullied.

    She did not want to ridicule Gu Yuehua anymore, but Shen Jinhe was too disappointing.

    If she wanted to deal with the two of them directly, she would not do it. However, if she could make them feel ufortable, she would definitely do it.

    In any case, Shen Xiaoxiao was holding a stick and started to smash everything in the room. Regardless of whether it was antiques, jades, or the original of a famous painting, she would tear it if she could, smash it if she could. In short... she wanted to make sure that there was no ce for them to step in the room.

    They had never expected that Shen Xiaoxiao would suddenly appear here. Furthermore, she had rushed in with a stick and was crazily smashing everything in the room. This action stunned the two of them. By the time they reacted, Shen Xiaoxiao had already smashed everything in the room. Even the tables and benches had been torn to pieces by her. Her fighting strength was simply amazing.

    Moreover, after Shen Xiaoxiao had smashed everything, she did not even look at the two of them as she turned around and left with the stick. The two of them had not expected that by the time they came to their senses and chased after her, the courtyard was already empty. They had no idea where Shen Xiaoxiao had run off to. It was as if this was a dream, but it was truly terrifying.

    The sounds of people hitting things were really strange to the two children¡¯s ears. Yan Kuan sat at the side without saying a word and fiddled with something on his own. The two children began to mutter softly.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s making a lot of noise. Is she going to beat up a lot of people?¡±

    Da Bao asked Little Treasure as she yed with the nine linked chains.

    Little Treasure dismantled the gun in his hand and slowly said,¡±I don¡¯t know how many people she has to deal with, but Mommy is so stupid. If I make such a big fuss, they¡¯ll get help, so it should be quieter. Actually, I think it¡¯s better to fight at night, so that those people won¡¯t be able to get revenge even if they want to.¡±

    ¡°But Mommy looked so fierce just now. Didn¡¯t Daddy say that if there¡¯s a fire, you should let it out and not hold it in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Da Bao, you¡¯re just as innocent as Mommy. You have to know that sometimes, it¡¯s best to hold your anger in for a while and save up energy to give the enemy a fatal blow when necessary, so that they¡¯ll never be able to turn things around.¡±

    ¡°But holding your anger in your heart isn¡¯tfortable at all. I still feel morefortable venting my anger immediately.¡±

    Yan Kuan listened to the conversation between the two children. Especially when Little Treasure said that Xiaoxiao was as innocent as Da Bao, his head was already full of ck lines. Wasn¡¯t this child thinking too much?

    However, at this moment, the door opened. Shen Xiaoxiao calmly walked in with a stick. After entering the door, she threw the stick behind the door and sat on the chair, gulping down arge pot of water.

    Yan Kuan looked at her expression. It was much better than before. Da Bao was actually right. Women were different from men. If she did not vent her anger, it was really ufortable to hold it in. This was especially true for women. Anger was the most harmful to the body.

    ¡°Look, I told you. It¡¯s much better when you lose your temper. Look at Mommy¡¯s expression. It¡¯s much better than before,¡± Da Bao muttered at the side. Little Treasure looked up at Shen Xiaoxiao who seemed to be really happy. He did not argue about this matter anymore. After all, men and women were different. His father had said it before.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head was full of ck lines when she heard the words of the two children. However, she felt much better in her heart. Anyway, these two people were not happy, so she was happy.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it won¡¯t be that easy. I still have to clean them up tonight. Today is just the study, and tonight will be their bedroom. Hmph.¡±

    It was rare to see Shen Xiaoxiao acting so childish. Wasn¡¯t this the typical behavior of a child trying to find a sense of presence in front of their parents? However, Yan Kuan would not stop her. It would be good if she were to make a scene at night as a cover.

    ¡°Then make a scene at night. If you feel ufortable, you can bring your children along. These two little guys have been holding it in for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Daddy really has no principles. He actually let the two of us fight.¡±

    Da Bao was ying with her toys as she grumbled to Little Treasure. However, could the two of them please keep it down? Your parents are right beside you. They all heard it.

    Yan Kuan rubbed his nose. He would never admit that he was regretting his words. Shen Xiaoxiao red at Yan Kuan. Before she could say anything, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    Shen Jinhe¡¯s reaction was really slow. It was only then that he reacted and asked the bodyguard at the door for help.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately pricked up her ears to listen to themotion outside the door.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao... Just now, the Young Miss came to my ce and ran away after making a mess. Where is she? You guys brought her to see me. She¡¯s really against the heavens.¡±

    Gu Yuehua, who was standing behind Shen Jinhe, also looked at the bodyguard with a worried expression. However, the bodyguard said to Shen Jinhe,¡±Young Master, the Young Miss isn¡¯t here. Our people haven¡¯t found them yet. Are you mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Am I mistaken? Go and check the study. It¡¯s been broken to a pulp. Go and tell the Master that I want to see him.¡±

    ¡°The Master is seeing a guest and won¡¯t see anyone for the time being. As for Young Master saying that it was the Young Miss who did it, we will immediately arrange for people to investigate the surroundings. Once we find her, we will send the Young Miss over to see you.¡±

    After the bodyguard finished speaking, he nced at Gu Yuehua. Gu Yuehua was startled by the bodyguard¡¯s gaze. She immediately reacted andforted Shen Jinhe:

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let them investigate properly. Let¡¯s go back first. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I have a lot of things to tell you. Don¡¯t waste your time on these things, okay?¡±

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s ability was indeed formidable. Although she was already half a mother, Shen Jinhe really fell for Gu Yuehua¡¯s tricks. After hearing Gu Yuehua¡¯s words, he retreated and brought Gu Yuehua to the bedroom in the backyard.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard that the farce had ended so quickly, she could not help but pout.

    ¡°Shen Guoan really did it on purpose. What is he trying to do? Is he trying to make me angry? Or is he trying to do something?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care what he wants to do? Let¡¯s make a big fuss tonight and give the secret guards time to make a big fuss. The bigger the better. Hubby and the children will apany you to make a fuss.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, he did not see the two children looking at the couple with disdain. We don¡¯t like to make a fuss, okay? We are children, children.

    ..

    ¡°The Young Miss smashed the study into pieces, but it seems that her anger has not subsided.¡±

    The bodyguard told the news to Shen Guoan. Shen Guoan sat on the chair and smiled faintly.

    ¡°After suffering for more than ten years, how can it be so easy to calm down? Let her cause trouble. Don¡¯t bother about it. Tonight, there will probably cause more trouble. This granddaughter of mine has a temper like mine, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s a girl. However, a girl also has the benefits of a girl. At least for now, it¡¯s more useful. If she doesn¡¯t cause trouble, I won¡¯t be at ease. There¡¯s no need to report tonight. As long as Young Master¡¯s safety is protected. There¡¯s no need to interfere with the rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

 Chapter 883 - Disappear Before Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 883: Disappear Before Her Eyes</h4>

    Gu Yuehua also had a tattoo on her lower body, but it was not a Suoyin flower. It was just that her tattoo was also beneficial to her. At least, her skin was tight and she looked like a woman in her thirties.

    Although she had been suffering for the past few years, Gu Yuehua¡¯s foundation was there. Otherwise, Shen Jinhe would not be so obsessed with Gu Yuehua, who was already in her forties.

    It was not easy for the two of them to meet each other. They must have been very affectionate. The two of them wanted nothing more than to be one person. Of course, they would stay in the room like this to exchange greetings. The food that was delivered to the door was naturally taken away by Shen Xiaoxiao.

    In any case, the two of them could just eat each other. There was no need to waste the food.

    Shen Guoan was really good to his only son. Look at this food box. It was filled to the brim with three. Six dishes and one soup. It was just right for a family of four to eat.

    As for whether there was poison or not, there was a Dark 15¡¯s professional medical bag. All the equipment was prepared. Whether there was poison or not, they would know once they checked.

    Although the taste was not very good, being able to eat hot food was the best treatment. Anyway, Shen Guoan wanted to do this on purpose, so they naturally had to y along. Otherwise, they would not give him face.

    After eating and drinking, they did not hear any movement at the door. It seemed that the two of them were still drunk in their dreams. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the time and said to the two children,?¡°Do you want to go outside and y? You¡¯ve been holding it for so many days. Let¡¯s go and y today.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, do you want to take us to fight?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless. Was she that bored? But what was the meaning of these children¡¯s curious eyes? Did they want to go?

    ¡°Why? Do you guys want to go?¡±

    ¡°No, we want to see who¡¯s being bullied. How did they offend you? How pitiful.¡±

    Yan Kuan sat at the side andughed. These two little clowns. Just looking at Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression made him feel likeughing.

    However, the night in the forest came very quickly. The sky outside had already turned dark at a little past 6 o¡¯clock. At this moment, they heard a piercing whistle again. Shen Guoan was calling for the secret guards. What did he want them to do?

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other. However, Yan Kuan would not leave his wife and children to go out and check. Instead, he looked at the sky and said,?¡°No rush, just wait. 15 will send a message over.¡±

    After saying that, Yan Kuan released a finger-sized mini detector. As expected, within half an hour, a projection was sent over.

    ¡°What are they doing? What are they carrying?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the image that was sent over and asked curiously. All the secret guards, including Dark 1, were carrying a huge circr te toward the depths of the bamboo forest. What kind of thing required ten adults to carry?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they have entered the bamboo forest.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the child again after finishing her story. In the end, she said fiercely,?¡°You take care of the children. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled embarrassedly. Yan Kuan said helplessly to her,?¡°Don¡¯t worry. 15 has an image recorder on him. We¡¯ll receive it when the timees. There¡¯s no rush at this moment. Moreover, the most important thing is to get the antidote. Other things are not the most important.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao opened her mouth. She really wanted to tell Yan Kuan that if the time and space reversal tunnel really existed and was activated by Shen Guoan, she was really afraid that she and the children would disappear. If that were the case, what would he do?

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m always worried.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, learn to keep yourposure. At this point, it¡¯s useless to worry. Let nature take its course. Also, you have to believe that we still have an ace in our hands. It¡¯s an ace that Shen Guoan will never know about.¡±

    Naturally, Shen Xiaoxiao thought of the blue gemstone ball that they had obtained from Pei Li. Pei Li had finally died in a fitting manner. They had obtained the blue gemstone ball. If Shen Guoan could not find four of them, he would not be able to activate the space-time tunnel.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words finally calmed Shen Xiaoxiao down. However, her attention was not focused at all. Seeing her like this, Yan Kuan simply said to her,?¡°Why don¡¯t you go y next door and distract yourself?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan, thought for a moment, and really took the wooden stick behind the door and walked out. She originally wanted to call for the two children, but when she thought of that pair of parents who were out of tune... Who knew what they were doing in the room now? So, she simply walked out by herself.

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao left, Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°Daddy, can I do the same in the future?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Just hit someone out of difort.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? You can give it a try.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s warning eyes and shrank in fright. Daddy was really too biased. Right, why could Mommy do it, but he couldn¡¯t?

    Pursing his lips, he simply sat on the side and continued to y with his toy. Yan Kuan shook his head and continued to fiddle with the thing in his hand. This robot had been built at a great price, and it was more than just a little useful.

    A few minutester, the sound of thunder, screaming, and crying came from next door again. Yan Kuan pretended not to hear it, and the two children went their separate ways.

    However, 19 came to their side at this time.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Lin Jiahui is quite capable. She has made this pill, but it is not clear whether it is the antidote. She will test the medicine for Ouyang Jue tonight.¡±

    ¡°She really can¡¯t wait. She¡¯s not afraid that something will happen to Ouyang Jue, so she is just testing the medicine directly.¡±

    Thinking of this, Yan Kuan suddenly frowned. In the entire mountain forest, Ouyang Jue was not the only one who was affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    ¡°Fetch and bring Xiaoxiao back.¡±

    19 also thought of something and immediately went out to another room.

    Yan Kuan carried the two children out of bed and then instructed them to stand outside the door. He took the modified electronic bomb and walked to the foot of the bed. This position was a wall away from thest courtyard, although there were no cameras here... It was hard to guarantee that no one would be watching them.

    Yan Kuan ced the bomb properly and made a n. Then, he walked out of the room. Immediately after, he heard a muffled sound. Of course, those who did not know must have thought that this was the noise made by Shen Xiaoxiao and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao was taken away by 19, she saw the children at the door and hurriedly walked into the room.

    Shen Jinhe chased after her very quickly this time, but he still did not see Shen Xiaoxiao. When he remembered that his daughter had blocked him on the bed and smashed him, he could not swallow his anger. This d*mn girl... He was so scared that he almost could not get up. There was also this room full of things. Even the bed had copsed. Were those bodyguards deaf? Could they not hear the noise inside?

    ¡°I want to see the Master. Are you bodyguards deaf? Did you not hear the noise? Shen Xiaoxiao has broken my bed. Go and find her for me.¡±

    The bodyguard understood. The Master was right. The battle was even more intense tonight. The muffled noise just now was probably from this bed. This Young Miss¡¯ ability was surprising.

    However, when he thought of the Old Master¡¯s orders, the bodyguard naturally gave Shen Jinhe a perfunctory reply.

    On the other end, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao took their children and disappeared without a trace under their noses. This was the official start of the counterattack...

 Chapter 884 - Act Under Your Nose

    <h4>Chapter 884: Act Under Your Nose</h4>

    Shen Guoan fumbled with the bright yellow ring in his hand as he stood on the windowsill and looked out at the dark night sky. No one knew what he was thinking at that moment.

    Liu Yufei squatted in the corner. At that moment, she did not dare to raise her head to look at anyone. The blisters on her face looked disgusting and scary. She did not know why the things on her face had be more and more serious after entering the ancient tomb. Not only her face, there was not a single piece of good skin on her body. She did not know what had happened, but she only knew that the cold and numb feeling in her body could no longer control her.

    She stole a nce at the old man standing on the windowsill. This old man could control all of her fate. She did not dare to show any signs of overstepping. Even though she had been squatting here for two hours, the old man had also been standing on the windowsill for two hours. She did not dare to ask him anything.

    The night in the forest was not as noisy as the city. It was terrifyingly quiet. Even the wild beasts in the forest were recuperating at this moment.

    There was no sound other than breathing.

    It was also because the surroundings were too quiet that Liu Yufei could not help but turn her head to look at the footstepsing from the door.

    Shen Guoan was still standing there without moving. There was a knock on the door. It was Shen Guoan¡¯s bodyguard in ck.

    ¡°Old Master, everything has been arranged properly.¡±

    ¡°En. How is Lin Jiahui?¡±

    ¡°She has already concocted the antidote. She said that she hopes that the Young Miss can be sent over to test the medicine as soon as possible.¡±

    After saying this, the bodyguard bent his waist again and did not dare to raise his head.

    Everyone here had witnessed the old man¡¯s prowess. It was not that he had great martial prowess, but rather, it was his terrifying talisman technique. If he wanted to kill someone, he did not even need to lift a finger. Not only the ignorant vigers at the foot of the mountain, even their brothers did not dare to show off in front of this great-grandfather.

    ¡°She is really impatient. Let her wait. Ouyang Jue definitely won¡¯t die so quickly.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the Young Miss doing?¡±

    ¡°The Young Miss got angry again tonight. I heard that she even tore down the bed.¡±

    Shen Guoan smiled faintly. She was indeed angry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Let her go. Everyone is in position, right?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is in position. There are people guarding the surroundings. The Young Miss and the others can¡¯t walk out.¡±

    ¡°En, leave.¡±

    The bodyguards immediately retreated after hearing the old man¡¯s words and did not dare to say another word.

    On the other hand, Shen Guoan thought that he had already instructed everyone to guard the area and that they would definitely be unable to escape. However, he did not know that what they thought was the sound of the bed was actually the sound of an explosion.

    The only connection between the outer wall and the side courtyard was a stone wall. As it was close to the edge, this was the only ce where there were fewer guards.

    Under the cover of the night, they bent down and ran out. 19 and Yan Kuan each carried a child on their backs.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    19 looked around. As the night wasing, white fog rose rapidly in the surroundings. Yan Kuan looked around and said to 19,?¡°Whether it¡¯s Shen Guoan¡¯s ce or the stone forest that the secret guards entered, the white fog is the thickest. It must be the most difficult ce to break in. With them around, it must be heavily guarded. So, our best way is to get the antidote.¡±

    ¡°Right, Shen Guoan probably thinks that we are in this courtyard. The bodyguards hiding around us are all idiots.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this ce immediately.¡±

    19 led the way. Three adults and two children walked directly to the courtyard where Lin Jiahui was.

    Liu Yufei felt that time had passed so slowly. After she waited for nearly four hours, Shen Guoan turned to her and said,?¡°Go down. Don¡¯t leave the courtyard if you have nothing to do.¡±

    Liu Yufei was stunned. Why was he treating her so well?

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to leave?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I want to ask, is there any way to cure my poison? Old Master, please save me, I beg you.¡±

    After saying that, Liu Yufei knelt down and kept kowtowing. Shen Guoan looked at Liu Yufei and said indifferently,?¡°As long as you are obedient, I will naturally spare your life. Get down.¡±

    This guarantee, which was not a guarantee, did not make Liu Yufei feel rxed at all. She was even thinking, was it really like what the old woman said, that she was actually a tool?

    If that was really the case, she would definitely not be willing to be a tool just like that.

    Since she was asked to leave, Liu Yufei still retreated respectfully on the surface. However, Shen Guoan naturally did not know how she struggled in her heart. However, when Shen Guoan saw her leaving... He muttered, ¡°Extreme yin blood.¡±

    On this end, when Dark 15 saw Dark 1 and Dark 2 leading them to lift a huge stone millstone-like object, his heart was pounding. What was he trying to do?

    He had not forgotten that when he had just entered the ancient tomb, he had seen with his own eyes that such a huge millstone was used to grind people¡¯s flesh and blood. Could it be that this millstone was also used to grind people¡¯s bones and blood?

    Dark 15 had even thought that if he really wanted them to do this sacrificial thing in the end, he would definitely wake up all of his brothers and give these people a fatal counterattack. He had always received Western education, so he really did not believe that these strange array spells were so effective.

    The bamboo forest was filled with white fog. The time was no more than 8 o¡¯clock at the most, but the surroundings were already pitch ck. There was no light or shadow at all.

    There were bodyguards leading the way. Dark 15 looked carefully. The bodyguards in front were walking while holding something in their hands. At this moment, he was a controlled person, so he naturally couldn¡¯t look around. Therefore, he could not see what was in their hands clearly.

    However, he found that Dark 1?and Dark 2 were very obedient to them. Even the route map was the same.

    Dark 15 understood. This must be some kind of array. The two people in front were the pathfinders. The image recorded by the camera on his chest was very limited. Dark 15 could only focus all his attention on the people in front of him. He would not miss their every turn and step.

    Lin Jiahui was an elderly person after all. After going through several days and nights of hardships toe here, Lin Jiahui was extremely excited when she finally gathered all the drugs. She could not wait to dive into her research on the antidote.

    She had prepared for too long these years. She did not dare to be careless when she finally got all the herbs. She had practiced the pharmaceutical method passed down from the ancient books of the Ouyang family hundreds of times. This time, she was a little nervous at first.

    However, the determination to save Ouyang Jue had be her only pir of support all these years. She would not allow herself to fail. Looking at the red-faced old man lying in the crystal coffin, Lin Jiahui¡¯s heart was filled with hope.

    The antidote was made, but although it waspletely ording to the ancient books, she did not know what the final effect would be. It was not enough that Old Master Shen had promised her that he would let Shen Xiaoxiao do an experiment to see if it was effective.

 Chapter 885 - Antidote

    Chapter 885 Antidote

    Lin Jiahui had indeed been tired for many days. At her age, she could no longer persevere no matter how much she thought about it. Moreover, the antidote had been made. Shen Guoan would definitely do what he had promised her, so she was no longer in a hurry. She simply rested in the room next to Ouyang Jue.

    The security here was no less than that of the main courtyard. Moreover, there were quite a number of people keeping watch on the treetops outside.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°A total of 25. Kill them all?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at 19 and 19 immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not that troublesome. Put on the gas mask. I¡¯ll add some seasoning to their air.¡±

    After saying that, 19 began to rummage through Dark 15¡¯s equipment bag. This kid liked to tidy up these things as much as he did. Sure enough, he found a powder bag. The two of them covered the children¡¯s mouth and nose. They held their breath and watched 19 sprinkle the medicine powder into the sky.

    Although the surroundings were covered in white fog, there was always wind. Moreover, at this moment, it was all downwind.

    In less than a minute, a few banging sounds could be heard. These were the people who were watching from the trees who had fallen. Then, they swaggered into the side courtyard.

    ¡°How long can the medicine powderst?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the people who had fallen in the courtyard and frowned slightly. They would know about such a bigmotion sooner orter.

    ¡°Fifteen minutes is definitely enough.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s enough time. As long as we get the thing, we¡¯ll leave. They won¡¯t be able to find

    us.¡±

    After saying that, they walked straight to Lin Jiahui¡¯s room. It was because Lin Jiahui was too excited that she was still holding the antidote tightly in her hand. At this moment, Lin Jiahui had already fallen into aa. 19 took the antidote from her hand and took out a small instrument. This was the drug analyzer specially prepared for the antidote this time.

    Inside it was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s blood sample. As long as the medicine was effective, the monitoring would immediately have a reaction.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Very soon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the brown pill in 19¡¯s hand. At this moment, she was even calmer than Yan Kuan. This medicine had also been used. Even if the antidote did not work in the end, there was nothing she could do. There was no second ck Ganoderma or Yin-Yang Fruit at this time.

    The antidote was made into a total of four pills, all stored in a small ck box. Little Treasure had been obediently staying behind Yan Kuan the whole time. Da Bao was watching her uncle¡¯s movements, and she was the closest to him, so she could see these things very clearly.

    ¡°Uncle, are these choctes delicious?¡±

    ¡°Choctes?¡±

    19 was stunned at first. Then, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and went forward to take out a small bottle from Da Bao¡¯s backpack. From inside, there was a chocte. Not to mention, the appearance was exactly the same.

    19 had only taken one antidote, so Shen Xiaoxiao ced the chocte on top of the antidote that she had just taken away. This way, it looked very simr and had not been touched.

    Ding, ding!

    ¡°There¡¯s a reaction?¡±

    ¡°Eh, how could this be?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, 19?¡± 19 frowned as he looked at the monitoring data. Yan Kuan was shocked. Could it be that this antidote was ineffective?

    ¡°This antidote isn¡¯t working?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not working. It¡¯s just that this antidote is a little strange. There¡¯s already a reaction in Miss¡¯ blood. 80% of the cells are increasing in activity, but 20% of the cells are not moving. This means that this antidote is indeed effective. It even has a very big reactionpared to the previous ones that we made.

    ¡°But why is there still 20% that hasn¡¯t recovered?¡±

    ¡°ording to what you said, what would the consequences be if we rashly take this medicine?¡±

    ¡°It will wake up immediately after a period of time, and the poison can even be controlled. But, look, this cell is suffering a bacsh.¡±

    19 was also a little shocked. There were only a few minutes, and this cell was actually suffering a full bacsh. It was assimted by just 20% of the cells. What did this mean?

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Yan Kuan had clearly lost his usual calmness. This was too important to Xiaoxiao. He could not calm down at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been extremely calm from the very beginning. Seeing Yan Kuan like this, she could only hold his hand and say with a hint of spection, ¡°Anyway, this pill is definitely still effective. Then take it out and find Old Man Yao and the others to study it. Aren¡¯t there three more pills here? Leave one for them and let them eat the rest of the chocte.¡±

    When he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, he felt that he couldn¡¯t rush things, so he personally took Da Bao¡¯s chocte and changed the medicine.

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t speak again after Shen Xiaoxiao spoke. The main reason was that he thought of a problem. The antidote required the Suoyin flower, but the Suoyin flower was eaten by Liu Yufei. Then did the antidote also need to use Liu Yufei¡¯s blood? Didn¡¯t Lin Jiahui say that the old man wanted Liu Yufei¡¯s blood personally? Was the old man willing to use the blood here?

    ¡°I also need to take some of Liu Yufei¡¯s blood with me. She took the Suoyin flower.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is also one of the important things. And I always feel that the Banxia is the key thing. Do you think it¡¯s because there is no Banxia?¡±

    When she heard 19 say this, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately thought of something and asked 19, ¡°What about the goldenurel snake? is the goldenurel snake also useful?¡±

    ¡°Goldenurel snake?¡± 19 was a little curious why Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly mentioned the goldenurel snake.

    However, Little Treasure continued by the side:

    ¡°Mommy, Da Bao and I have eaten the goldenurel snake before.¡±

    This time, even Yan Kuan was stunned and immediately asked, ¡°You guys have eaten goldenurel snakes before? When?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Gen¡¯s house. He even said that this is the most precious snake in their mountain. Now, it¡¯s bing less and less. In the past, when they caught this snake, they would give it to that evil n leader. However, Uncle Gen brought his own snake to make soup for Da Bao and me. The snake soup is really delicious. Uncle, it¡¯s even more delicious than the snake soup you made.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other and suddenly realized that they might not know enough about the so-called antidote, but the Yin-Yang Fruit, Suoyin flower, and ck Ganoderma were indeed used in this medicine. This could not be denied.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I will add the poison of the goldenurel snake and the extract of the Banxia.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce first. These people should be waking up soon.¡±

    Yan Kuan finally calmed down. Fortunately, he did not use the medicine immediately. However, his previous guess was correct. ording to Lin Jiahui¡¯s nervousness toward Ouyang Jue... They definitely would not give Ouyang Jue the medicine directly. It was very likely that Xiaoxiao would be used to test the antidote. Moreover, they were led to the side courtyard, which could be considered as a disguised form of house arrest.

    However, they didn¡¯t know where to hide in this group of bamboo houses in Norda. Yan Kuan looked at the dense white fog in the air and sighed:

    ¡°From the side slope, return to the cave from before.¡±

    Although the n was good, when they were about to return, they encountered even greater trouble. The path they hade from actually disappeared...

 Chapter 886 - Back to Square One

    Chapter 886 Back to Square One

    They had taken three of the four antidotes, and only one of them was real. Of course, even if they didn¡¯t take it away, the medicine would be useless to Lin Jiahui. The medicine must be missing something. The so-called prescription in the ancient books might not bepletely true.

    If it was, then how could they exin the existence of the Banxia and the Golden Laurel Snake?

    ¡°Who do you think will win if the Nine-Tailed Snake and the Golden Laurel Snake fight?¡±

    19 joked with the two on the road. In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao was also quite curious about this question. However, seeing that the two of them were silent, he said, ¡°Guess what else is in 15¡¯s bag other than the strange things that have gathered along the way?¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She asked 19,¡±Don¡¯t tell me that he also caught a Nine-Tailed Snake in his bag?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, congrattions, your answer is correct.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her bag with an ugly expression. D*mn it, she was the one who was carrying this bag.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was also not good. He immediately wanted to take the bag over, but 19 stopped him. He said to the two of them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a very small snake that was soaked in a container by 15. It¡¯s long dead. It¡¯s a specimen now. A specimen to be brought back for research.¡±

    Hearing this, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. But this was too much. Was Dark 15 really stupid? He had to catch everything. Everything was very strange.

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s no way out.¡±

    When 19 shouted, the two of them saw that there was really no way out. They should have reached the side slope long ago when they came back from the original route. However, they did not reach it even after walking for almost half an hour. Moreover, what was in front of them now was actually a cliff. Were they lost? Or had they fallen into a bewitching formation?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even after we were so careful, we were still brought here by this white fog. The bewitching formation here is really powerful.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked around and saw that there were no shadows within a five-meter radius. He pulled out the iron chain to tie himself and Shen Xiaoxiao first, then tied the two children to his waist. Only then did he look at 19 and said, ¡°Hold on to the rope and follow closely. Once we separate, we¡¯ll probably have to wait until tomorrow morning before we can walk out. At that time, we¡¯ll be targets for others.¡±

    19 naturally knew what Yan Kuan meant. He immediately nodded his head to show that he understood. He held onto the rope tied to Xiaoxiao and was filled with vignce.

    Yan Kuan released his modified aircraft almost 10 meters above his head. They stood on the spot and did not move. Only when the aircraft flew 20 meters did the imagese back.

    The white fog was actually 20 meters thick and there were tall bamboos all around. It was not easy to identify the route.

    ¡°We have been heading east just now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have been heading east.¡±

    Yan Kuan put away his detector. As he was standing still, the detector was safe when it fell back into his hand. However, if they continued to go east, it would be a cliff. How were they supposed to go? ¡°Let¡¯s continue to go east.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Boss, it¡¯s a cliff.¡±

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t look worried at all. He looked at 19 and asked, ¡°Did Little Treasure pee again?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Sprinkle it in the direction of the cliff.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, 19 took out the remaining half bottle of urine and sprinkled it on the cliff.

    What surprised them was that it was just a cliff, but now it was a short side slope. Was this really a bewitching formation?

    However, the scene soon disappeared and turned into a cliff again. 19 looked at Yan Kuan in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the child urine stop working?¡±

    ¡°This is camouge. Would a normal person walk toward the cliff when they see it? Of course not. They must have lost their sense of propriety immediately. Little Treasure¡¯s child urine is obviously effective. Didn¡¯t we see something different just now? It¡¯s just that the array formation around here is too strong. Just that little bit of child urine isn¡¯t of much use. Therefore, if you want to break such an array formation, you either have the ability to fly into the air, or you have to force yourself to jump.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything, while Yan Kuan put a rope on his flight device, wanting to let the flight device scout the way first.

    Everything was ready, but at this moment, a voice came from afar: ¡°Please help me ask the prophet to bless our nsmen again.¡±

    ¡°Chief, you should leave quickly. You should know that after midnight, there can be no more people in the forbiddennd. If anything happens to you, we won¡¯t be able to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. That¡¯s why I rushed here overnight. Please help me inform the prophet.¡±

    ¡°The prophet won¡¯t see you. You should know that the prophet will not easily receive guests at night. However, the prophet has a message for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What message?¡±

    Even though they were far away, they could hear the surprise in the words of the n leader. This Shen Guoan was really good at lying. The people in the viges below were so superstitious, yet they were fooled by him. The prophet... What could he possibly know?

    <b>were so</b>

    ¡°The prophet has found the evil children. The time for the sacrifice will be three dayster at midnight. At that time, the king will descend. The chief can let your people enter the forbiddennd.¡±

    ¡°What? Really? Our king will really descend?¡± ¡°Why? Are you doubting the prophet¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. How could I dare to doubt, how could I dare to doubt? Thank you, prophet, thank you, messenger.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go down now. Remember, only the white fog can light the torch. Otherwise, if the white fog burns you to death, we will not be responsible. Also, under your feet, don¡¯t lower your head if you step on anything.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand. I understand everything.¡± ¡°Go, take the pass talisman.¡±

    The two seemed to have separated, but Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan both felt that someone really came to them for them to use.

    The sound was less than 10 meters in front of them. The detector had just been sent out, but Yan Kuan had tied a small string to its body, so they could see it even more clearly this time.

    The small detector was directly ced in the chief¡¯s bag. Because it was small and had just received a hint, the chief did not dare to look down even though he felt that the bag seemed to have been pulled by something.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao was deep in thought when she saw the white fog in front of her. She could not even touch the fire, but it was very simr to the white fog she saw in her dream.

    However, this was not the time to think about this. It was not easy for someone to lead the way for them, so she naturally followed that person immediately.

    This long thin line affected the distance between them. A few times, Shen Xiaoxiao felt as if she was stepping on something soft. It was simr to meat, but also simr to the wriggling snake.

    However, because they had heard that they must not lower their heads, no one lowered their heads to take a look. After walking for about half an hour, they reached the edge of the bamboo forest, and the white fog gradually disappeared. They could only see the dense mountain forest in front of them.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    19 nced at Yan Kuan, who immediately nodded. 19 immediately followed closely behind the n leader¡¯s footsteps. Since there was a talisman that could bring them in and out of this ce freely without being confused by the white fog... Then surely they must get it.

 Chapter 887 - Yang-Revolving Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 887: Yang-Revolving Pearl</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Back in the cave, Yan Kuan had been watching the video recorded by the direction finder. The two children had already fallen asleep. After Shen Xiaoxiao had settled the two children, she sat down beside Yan Kuan.

    The branches of the trees were crackling from the fire. The two of them leaned against each other and watched the video recorded along the way.

    Good lord, those meat things were really snakes and dead people. What was going on? Why was it getting more and more strange?

    ¡°We¡¯ll know when 19es back.¡±

    Just as Yan Kuan finished speaking, 19 came back. However, not only did hee back, there was also a n leader who looked like a puppet behind him.

    ¡°This old man has been hypnotized by me. His will is very weak. Let¡¯s ask him quickly. I¡¯ve also got this talisman. Take a look.¡±

    After saying that, 19 handed the talisman to Shen Xiaoxiao. Then, he walked to the side and started to take care of a moose that he had hunted along the way. The n leader stood at the side with his head lowered. Yan Kuan took a look at 19. This kid was really very meticulous. He knew to get some food for Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the talisman in her hand. It was a triangr talisman. It was an ordinary talisman made of yellow paper and red cinnabar. One could buy that kind of talisman on the street at any time, but it just had to have such a function. It was interesting that one could use this talisman to open a path in front.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had no intention of opening the talisman because Yan Kuan said that once these things were opened, they would not work. China¡¯s five thousand years of culture were not to be underestimated. These talismans had been passed down from ancient times to the present, it was not really a superstition like what the public said. It always had something that people believed in. Otherwise, it would not have been still in use after so long.

    As for why Shen Guoan had these things, it seemed that these methods were not only not weak, but were even extremely powerful. It was hard to understand.

    But now, they had found a breakthrough. As the leader of the n, Buda in front of them could always know something that they did not know.

    ¡°Who is the prophet?¡±

    ¡°The prophet knows everything, bringing light and hope to our people.¡±

    This answer was really the typical words of a feudal superstitious person.

    ¡°What hope?¡±

    ¡°King, once our king descends, he will bring eternal life to our people.¡±

    ¡°Eternal life?¡±

    ¡°Yes, eternal life. We have been waiting for a thousand years for the sake of eternal life.¡±

    ¡°What about the evil children? What are the evil children?¡±

    ¡°Evil children will bring disaster to us. Only by sacrificing them can we appease the anger of God.¡±

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°1,200 years.¡±

    ¡°Are you all waiting for the king?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are waiting for our king and the treasure that our n has inherited for a thousand years and protected for a thousand years.¡±

    Hearing this, they finally heard something useful. Everyone fixed their eyes on Buda. Yan Kuan continued to ask,¡±What treasure?¡±

    ¡°The Yang-Revolving Pearl.¡±

    ¡°What is it used for?¡±

    ¡°It can help our king bring us eternal life.¡±

    ¡°Where is it ced?¡±

    ¡°In the deepest part of our altar.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it dedicated to your prophet?¡±

    ¡°No, only our king can get the Yang-Revolving Pearl. It can turn our life and death into eternal life.¡±

    ¡°What are the king¡¯s characteristics?¡±

    ¡°He will step on the seven-colored auspicious clouds and appear in golden armor and battle robes.¡±

    After hearing all this, it was unlikely that they would be able to gather much information. However, the Yang-Revolving Pearl made them feel a little curious.

    ¡°I guess he has been boasting about traveling to the west for too long. He even wears golden armor and battle robes.¡±

    19 muttered. After all, he was in the entertainment industry. When he heard Buda¡¯s words, he felt that it was funny. However, he also knew that the legend that had been passed down through the generations was not a joke.

    19 tidied up the moose, turned around, and left with Buda. This person could not be in trouble now. They were still waiting for three days to follow the entire vige into this forbiddennd.

    Therefore, 19 brought the person out safely.

    Once 19 left, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and said,¡±Then, could the Yang-Revolving Pearl be thest bead on the eight trigram wheel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense why the old man built his nest here? He¡¯s probably waiting for this Yang-Revolving Pearl to appear.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he very powerful? Why doesn¡¯t he pretend to be a king and go get it himself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to imagine when you look at Buda and the others guarding this ce for a thousand years. It¡¯s not easy to get what they regard as the treasure of the whole n. Maybe they really have to wait for the arrival of some king.¡±

    ¡°But who is the king?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they would step on the seven-colored auspicious clouds and appear in golden armor and battle robes? Let¡¯s just wait. Since the old man has decided to open the sacrificial altar in three days, I think he has already predicted it. We just need to wait patiently.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that if that¡¯s really the case, then if this Yang-Revolving Pearl falls into the hands of the old man, we will...¡±

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms. How could he not know what she was thinking? He looked at the sleeping children and made a decision in secret.

    ¡°When 19es back, let him hide with the children in Ah Cai¡¯s family. We¡¯ll go and see for ourselves what this Yang-Revolving Pearl is.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. She looked at the sleeping children and did not know how to make a decision. She wanted to get the Yang-Revolving Pearl and ruin Old Master Shen¡¯s n, but she could not rest assured about the children.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make arrangements when 19es back. We¡¯re just going to see what the Yang-Revolving Pearl is and make sure it¡¯s exactly what we think it is. We don¡¯t have to get it. It won¡¯t take more than a night.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when 19es back.¡±

    However, this wait made them wait for a whole night and 19 didn¡¯te back.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had been worried for a long time, but Yan Kuan was very calm. In the end, just before dawn, he packed up the remaining moose, carried the two children on his back, and sneaked back to the vige with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Le Le, An An, you¡¯re back? Are you okay?¡±

    Ah Cai was overjoyed to see his family of four in front of them. Moreover, Yan Kuan directly threw the peeled moose to Ah Cai. This big gift was rarely seen in the entire vige.

    Ah Cai was extremely excited. This foreign guest was really hospitable, but he didn¡¯t know if he should ept such a big gift.

    Ah Gan and Ah Tawa¡¯s fever had already subsided, and they were both sleeping in their rooms. It was still early, and it was still dark. Ah Cai had cleared out his room for his family to rest.

    However, Yan Kuan was originally going to ask Ah Cai for information, so he didn¡¯t really lie down to rest. Instead, he said to Ah Cai:

    ¡°Brother Ah Cai, did you hear any noise in the vicinity just now? One of our brothers is missing.¡±

    ¡°Something happened?¡±

    ¡°No, but the n leader was found lying next to the altar just now. It was quite noisy.¡±

    ¡°Oh? When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°About four hours ago. At that time, everyone woke up. The elders said that the n leader¡¯s soul had left. The four elders even sang a requiem for him just now. After he woke up, everyone left.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else?¡±

    Ah Cai was puzzled for a long time. He thought for a while and confirmed, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing else. Oh, right, it seems that the n leader¡¯s token is missing.¡±

    ¡°Token?¡±

 Chapter 888 - Deity Statue

    <h4>Chapter 888: Deity Statue</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a token. Yes, I remember that the elder said something about how he didn¡¯t see the n leader¡¯s token.¡± Ah Cai thought for a while and spoke with certainty.

    ¡°What token is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the representative of the n leaders. Seeing this token is like seeing the n leader. And it¡¯s said that only the token can enter the n¡¯s forbidden area.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Your n still has a forbidden area?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a treasure that has been enshrined in our n for a thousand years. What¡¯s wrong, An An¡¯s father?¡±

    Yan Kuan thought for a moment and said to the honest Ah Cai:

    ¡°One of our brothers smuggled it. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen it before?¡±

    ¡°Got lost? That¡¯s not good. I¡¯ll go out and help you investigate. If someone in our n sees it, that person will be sacrificed. We can¡¯t let outsiders in or out here.¡±

    Ah Cai looked extremely worried. He was really thinking for them. If outsiders were really found out by the nsmen, it would be bad.

    ¡°Brother Ah Cai, don¡¯t worry. Our brotherhood has some martial arts. Don¡¯t worry about this person¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°An An¡¯s father, you don¡¯t know. Our nsmen have been practicing martial arts since they were young. No matter how good your skills are, it won¡¯t work in our n.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You still train your troops?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been like this since our ancestors passed down. We can not nt thend, but we must train our troops.¡±

    Hearing Ah Cai¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan became more and more curious about this n. They actually wanted to train their troops in private. However, 19 had indeed suddenly disappeared. If that n leader¡¯s token was really missing, it was very likely that 19 had taken it.

    ¡°Brother Ah Cai, if you go out and wander around now, it will be easy to alert the enemy. After all, it¡¯s still very early. If someone sees you at one point, you won¡¯t be able to exin it clearly. Anyway, it¡¯s almost dawn now. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Ah Cai to help check it out during the military training.¡±

    ¡°This ¡ª alright, I¡¯ll wait. You guys rest for a while. I¡¯ll go and make some food for you.¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s still early. Ah Cai and his brother should also rest. I¡¯ll bring the children into the basement to prevent them from being discovered.¡±

    ¡°Alright, An An¡¯s father is still cautious. If they¡¯re discovered, it won¡¯t be good. I¡¯ll wait for daybreak to help investigate.¡±

    Ah Cai personally opened the secretpartment door and let the two carry the children into the basement.

    At this point, they had put half of their mind at ease. It wasn¡¯t that theypletely trusted Ah Cai, but Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t stupid. He had ced a detector at Ah Cai¡¯s door. Once someone approached, it would alert him. Moreover, Ah Cai¡¯s house was the furthest away from the vige. Usually, there would be peopleing here, so overall, it was very safe.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already a little tired. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ached for her, so he told her to quickly rest. Going to smash two rounds today was extremely exhausting, so it was better to rest well.

    ¡°We can only look for 19 after we have a good rest. Moreover, 19 is very meticulous in his work. I think he will definitely leave something behind for us. I will wait for Ah Cai to fall asleep before going to take a look. You don¡¯t have to worry, my skills will be fine.¡±

    ¡°You want to go alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you take the children and sleep well. I will be back in half an hour at most. This vige is not big, and I will not take any risks. Don¡¯t worry, with the three of you around, you are my only weakness. I will not leave you alone.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the children behind to follow Yan Kuan to gather information. Now that Yan Kuan said so, she could only nod and agree.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. If you don¡¯te back, I won¡¯t be able to sleep even if I wanted to.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at her serious expression and knew that it wasn¡¯t good to persuade her anymore. This little thing had an extremely weird temper and wouldn¡¯tpromise so easily.

    Yan Kuan could not wait for Ah Cai to fall asleep, so he immediately got up and walked out.

    Waiting was always the longest. However, it was absolutely impossible for Shen Xiaoxiao to abandon the children. She could only hope that Yan Kuan and 19 could return safely.

    The vige was built very t and square, with an altar in the middle. To the east was the temple of the vige. The sacrifices and worshipping of the vigers were held in this temple.

    Yan Kuan kept moving toward the vige. When he reached the altar in the middle, he did not find any trace of 19. Instead, when he reached the temple, he saw a small ripple-like mark on a bamboo near the door handle. This mark looked like it had been identally scratched, but only Yan Kuan knew that this was the only mark 19 had left.

    19 had entered this temple?

    Yan Kuan looked at the distance between the temple and the altar. It was very close. ording to Buda¡¯s words, if the Yang-Revolving Pearl was in the deepest part of the altar, then the only exit was most likely this temple.

    After Yan Kuan entered the temple, he was shocked by the statue they worshiped. The statue they worshiped was actually a woman.

    It was not an ordinary statue of Guanyin, but a woman whose entire body was surrounded by Suoyin flowers.

    She had a pretty face and was dressed in ancient clothes. There was actually a Nine-Tailed Snake as a mount under her feet. This statue made Yan Kuan feel that it was somewhat familiar.

    There was only one statue in the temple. In front of the god, there were many offerings of food and fruits. There was no incense, and they probably did not have anything like cigarettes. The entire temple could not be any more ordinary... the only way out for Yan Kuan was the deity statue...

    Was there a hiddenpartment under the deity statue of the little old house?

    Yan Kuan walked around deity statue carefully and indeed found something different. However, because he had promised Xiaoxiao that he wouldn¡¯t take any risks easily, Yan Kuan confirmed everything here and turned around to return. However, before he left, he still used the wristwatch on his wrist to take a picture of the deity statue¡¯s head.

    When Yan Kuan sessfully returned to Ah Cai¡¯s family house, it had only been half an hour.

    The journey was really smooth. After all, this vige could be said to be open at night. At night, it was extremely quiet and safe. This was the only advantage of this vige.

    After all, there had only been one race in the deep mountains for thousands of years.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Are you alright?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Yan Kuan return. However, there was no trace of 19 behind him, which made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tighten again. She looked at Yan Kuan and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s 19? There¡¯s no trace at all?¡±

    ¡°No, there are some clues. If I¡¯m not wrong, 19 has already taken the token and entered the forbidden area of this vige. I found the only clue he left outside the temple.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why did he enter by himself so impulsively?¡±

    ¡°He probably found something, but I also found something strange. I¡¯ll have to ask Ah Cai tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Take a look. This is a photo I took in their temple. The entire vige worships this idol.¡±

    ¡°Idol?¡±

    ¡°Yes, take a look.¡±

    Yan Kuan showed the image of the idol to Shen Xiaoxiao. However, she did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to stand up in surprise. She pointed at the idol and said, ¡°Is this Liu Yufei?¡±

 Chapter 889 - Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 889: Complicated</h4>

    When Yan Kuan saw this statue, he felt that it looked extremely familiar. However, he only cared about Shen Xiaoxiao and did not have much feelings for other women.

    Moreover, he naturally did not remember what Liu Yufei looked like in the past. Now that Liu Yufei had undergone stic surgery and her face was full of scabs, he naturally did not recognize how she looked. However, he had always felt that she looked somewhat familiar.

    Now that he heard Shen Xiaoxiao actually say that this deity statue was Liu Yufei¡¯s idol, Yan Kuan was still a little surprised.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Liu Yufei after stic surgery or before stic surgery?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This stone statue has been passed down for a thousand years. Even if I recognized it, I would only be able to recognize its general appearance. Moreover, I could recognize Liu Yufei¡¯s appearance before stic surgery even if she turned into ashes. After stic surgery, it was actually just to raise the nose and open the corners of the eyes. Other than that, there wasn¡¯t much of a change.

    ¡°Therefore, regardless of whether this Liu Yufei had stic surgery or not, she is still the face of this statue.¡±

    ¡°Why her?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the statue thoughtfully and said faintly, ¡°Perhaps they didn¡¯t worship this statue, but the Suoyin flower and the Nine-Tailed Snake. It was just a coincidence that they were surrounding Liu Yufei¡¯s body.¡±

    Hearing that, Yan Kuan frowned. He felt that it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. How could something that the entire vige had worshipped for a thousand years be a coincidence? It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence either.

    ¡°Ask Ah Cai tomorrow. Wait until we get some information. Now that we know that 19 is fine, don¡¯t worry. Have a good rest.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and slowlyy down on the bed. Maybe 19 found something and didn¡¯te back in time to inform them. He wanted to find out what was going on but said no. Maybe 19 woulde back tomorrow.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect to wait for so long. She waited for a few days and nights but still didn¡¯t see 19.

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Ah Cai cooked a meal and put it on the stove to warm it up. Speaking of which, these two children of his were really easy to take care of. They didn¡¯t make anyone worry at all. After eating, he sat by the side and talked to Ah Tawa.

    Ah Tawa and Ah Gen had already woken up. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao began to slowly chat with them in order to get more information.

    However, after this chat, they were even more certain of what the deity statue from before represented.

    ¡°Your vige all worships that deity statue?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone worships that deity statue. That is our vige¡¯s Suoyin Flower Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Suoyin flower? Suoyin flower?¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Ah Gen asked in surprise and excitement:

    ¡°An An¡¯s mother, you also know about Suoyin flower? This is a flower unique to our vige. It blooms beautifully.¡±

    ¡°Unique flower?¡±

    ¡°Yes, only our vige¡¯s Saintess can have Suoyin flower.¡±

    ¡°Saintess? Your vige has a saintess?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ah Gen immediately replied:

    ¡°It means that the deity statue we worship is our saintess. It¡¯s just that the saintess is already a thousand years old. There hasn¡¯t been a saintess in the past thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Why does this saintess still need to be selected?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s very rare for a saintess to appear in a thousand years. They have the beauty of a fairy and the ability to control a Nine-Tailed Snake.¡±

    ¡°The Nine-Tailed Snake is also from your ce? You have all kinds of rare treasures here.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, An An¡¯s mother is right. We have a lot of rare treasures here. The Nine-Tailed Snake is our n¡¯s spirit snake, but it has been kept in the sacrednd.¡±

    ¡°Sacrednd? Is it to protect your treasure, the Yang-Revolving Pearl?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    At this point, Ah Gen still felt honored. It seemed that this was indeed the case, but Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was already in her throat. If the Nine-Tailed Snakes were protecting the Yang-Revolving Pearl, then 19 would be in trouble.

    ¡°What about the Suoyin flower? Is it also in the sacrednd?¡±

    ¡°No, the Suoyin flower has disappeared. I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Disappeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In fact, the Suoyin flower might not be good. In the legend of our n, it was said that the saintess was almost devoured by the Nine-Tailed Snake because of the Suoyin flower. Sigh, legend has it that at that time, the entire mountain forest was filled with Nine-Tailed Snakes. The vigers all hid in the forbidden area. Later, thanks to the help of the Golden Laurel Snake, the dispute was settled.¡±

    ¡°Golden Laurel Snake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sigh, that¡¯s why there are fewer and fewer Golden Laurel Snakes now. In the past, there were many of them, and they were the best things to nourish the body.¡±

    ¡°Then why is this Nine-Tailed Snake still being raised by you guys in the sacrednd? Shouldn¡¯t such things be destroyed as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°Only the n leader knows about this. We¡¯re not too sure either.¡±

    Hearing what Ah Gen said, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were silent for a long time. If that was really the case, then the Golden Laurel Snake was probably the only thing that needed to be removed from the Suoyin Flower Tear¡¯s poison. There was also the Banxia.

    ¡°Uncle Ah Gen, have you heard of the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    ¡°Suoyin Flower Tears? Why is this name so familiar?¡±

    Ah Gen indeed felt that the name Suoyin Flower Tears was very familiar. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at each other and saw a pleasant surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Perhaps there might be some unexpected gains here.

    ¡°Oh, I remember now. Wait a moment.¡±

    After Ah Gen said that, he took out something that looked like a leather scroll from his pocket.

    Ah Gen said, ¡°This is our family tree. Every family has it. We have to keep it with us at all times. I heard that my ancestor was also the n leader. But it happened many years ago. Let me take a look. These are words that are unique to our vige. You won¡¯t be able to recognize them.¡±

    As Ah Gen spoke, he carefully flipped through the words. After a long while, he saw an extremely strange line of words that looked like oracle bone inscriptions on the leather scroll:

    ¡°Here, the Suoyin Flower Tears, the essence of the Nine-Tailed Snake, and the blood of the Golden Laurel Snake. Oh, these are holy items. They can extend one¡¯s life, but these things are nowhere to be found.¡±

    It was a simple few words. Although Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were a little disappointed, they could still taste something unusual from it. Although the situation here seemed to be getting more and more chaotic... However, it was notpletely untraceable. Moreover, they had also noticed that the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears was unusual, so they were not particrly disappointed.

    ¡°Last time, Little Treasure said that you even stewed Golden Laurel Snake soup for them. This thing is so precious. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, that snake meat was also discovered by ident ten years ago. It was marinated for a long time. The two babies fell into the water and had to be well nourished. If it was a fresh Golden Laurel Snake, the taste would be even more delicious.¡±

    ¡°This snake has been extinct for ten years?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t found it in more than ten years.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t found it here, but there were traces of Golden Laurel Snakes outside. Shen Xiaoxiao had even eaten the snake gall of Golden Laurel Snakes before.

    ¡°Oh, I do have the snake gall wine of Golden Laurel Snakes at home. It¡¯s as precious as taking them.¡±

 Chapter 890 - Please Bring Out the Sacred Relic

    <h4>Chapter 890: Please Bring Out the Sacred Relic</h4>

    Ah Gen¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan feel ufortable. The main reason was that the impact on their hearts was too great. The two of them had already lost their minds due to theseplicated rtionships. Even Yan Kuan, who had a strong brain, could not understand what was going on.

    At this moment, 19 was standing around a circr altar. He looked at the densely packed Nine-Tailed Snakes around him and did not know what to do. These snakes had been crawling over at an extremely strange speed ever since he entered this ce. They had trapped him inside and he could not enter or exit.

    The treasure of the vige they were guarding, the Yang-Revolving Pearl, was ced around the altar. However, 19 knew that the more obvious the location of the Yang-Revolving Pearl was, the more difficult it would be to obtain it.

    Just now, he had used that token to open the door of the cer. Before he could do anything, the Nine-Tailed Snakes had alreadye running from all directions. 19¡¯s heart could not be described as shocked. He wanted to run out... This time, it would be difficult.

    ..

    Dark 15 watched as everyoney on the ground and rested. Dark 1 and Dark 2 were at the outermost perimeter. The two people who had led the way for them stood outside. This huge stone millstone was ced in the middle, there was also a human-shaped depression on a high tform made of stone. Just by looking at this, one could tell what was going on. These were all used by humans as sacrifices, right?

    Dark 15 carefully took down all these images. There was no signal around here, so it was absolutely impossible to send these images out. Fortunately, he still had a small robot in his bag. What he needed to do now was to release the robot. After setting the program to release it from the air, it could be sent to the boss.

    However, the white fog in the sky was too thick. Unless it was released to the highest altitude, it would be very easy to be buried in the thick fog.

    Dark 15 looked at the sleeping people, secretly moved his finger, and the robot flew out.

    Just as Dark 15 released his finger and the robot flew out, there was a strange feeling beside his hand. It was as if something had crawled over his body. He did not dare to open his eyes or speak. He did not even dare to move.

    What was that cold and slippery feeling? Was it a snake?

    The feeling of an extremely heavy thing pressing on his body was too intense. Just how big was this snake? He was about to be crushed to death. There were also these secret guards. They did not move at all. It seemed like they did not feel it at all.

    Following that, there were cracking sounds. At this moment, Dark 15 wanted to retrieve the robot that he had recorded. He thought that the things he had recorded were alreadyplete, but what exactly were these things?

    At this moment, the white fog hadpletely enveloped him. Even at this moment, his surroundings were pale. Dark 15 opened his eyes. Now, he could see everything clearly. When was the entire area crawling with snakes and corpses, the snakes were gnawing on the corpses on the ground. The cracking sounds from earlier were actually the actions of a pair of skeleton soldiers.

    Updates by

    .

    What was going on?

    Dark 15 was so frightened that his teeth were trembling. Heavens, what was this ce? How could it be so strange? It was an illusion. It must be an illusion.

    Dark 15 took a deep breath and even took out a small bottle of virgin urine from his bag to wipe it on his eyelids. When he closed his eyes and opened them, these things were still there.

    Other than the white fog in the surroundings, the skeletons and the big snakes were all real.

    What was this ce?

    Dark 15 did not dare to move around for a while. He could only close his eyes and pretend that he did not know anything, quietly waiting for the morning toe.

    ..

    Ah Cai saw all the men and women, old and young, in the vige. Even Uncle Gen and Ah Tawa supported each other as they walked to the sacrificial altar. The n leader did not seem to be in good spirits. In fact, he did not know how he got back to the vige. The talisman in his hand dropped, and so did the token. It was probably because these two things were missing that he was in a daze. He heard from the elders that he almost lost his soul.

    Buda knew very well in his heart that every time he went to look for the prophet, everything there was full of mystery. Without the talisman of the prophet, it was impossible to walk out. It was very easy to get lost in there, and it was also easy for some things to happen. He thought that he had identally dropped the talisman, and then in a daze, he almost had an ident.

    Thinking of this, he felt some lingering fear. However, when he thought of the major event that would happen in three days, he was still very excited and said to the vigers,?¡°Our king will descend in three days. When that timees, he will bring us eternal life.¡±

    ¡°Ah? The king is going to descend? The king that we have been waiting a thousand years for is really going to descend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great. Our new life ising soon.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Our new life, our eternal life ising soon. Thank you for the blessing of the true god and thank you for our king. In order to wee such a grand event, we have decided to invite our n¡¯s most precious treasure, the Yang-Revolving Pearl. Our king will personally appear in front of us with the Yang-Revolving Pearl.¡±

    After Buda finished speaking, he walked to the altar. The four elders performed a unique sacrificial dance behind him. All the nsmen kneeled on the ground, not daring to take another look.

    After nearly half an hour, the sacrificial dance ended. They saw the n leader personally go up. He ced his hands on the high g in the middle and forcefully pulled it up.

    The entire stone tform suddenly rumbled. Everyone saw a small round tform suddenly rise in the middle of the altar. The round tform they practiced every day was actually such a hidden mechanism.

    Everyone looked at everything on the high tform with shock. The round tform didn¡¯t change at first, but then a snake head suddenly appeared in the small hole on the round tform, followed by one, two... several Nine-Tailed Snakes climbed up from the top and surrounded the small round tform.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s the legendary Nine-Tailed Snakes. It¡¯s really a Nine-Tailed Snake.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the sacred beast that protects our treasures.¡±

    ¡°Wow ¡ª this snake really has nine tails.¡±

    Everyone was discussing animatedly below. Although they had long heard of countless legends, this was the first time they had seen this sacred object.

    The Nine-Tailed Snakes were surrounding a wooden box. The box waspletely ck, making people feel intimidated.

    At this moment, the n leader suddenly waved his hand. The four elders personally brought out Nang Kohua. Buda looked at everyone and said, ¡°In order to invite out our Yang-Revolving Pearl, we will sacrifice the most beautiful girls in our n to the sacred beast that will protect the sacred item for us in the next three days.¡±

    Nang Kohua was covered by the hand and foot, and everyone was shocked. However, they had heard this legend before, once the Yang-Revolving Pearl was invited out, three of the most beautiful girls in the n would be sacrificed to protect the sacred beast, the sacrifice would be a great contribution to their efforts.

    The most important thing was that the three women used for sacrifice not only had to be the most beautiful women in the entire n, but they also had to be examined by the n leader and elders using a special method. And that special method was...

 Chapter 891 - Offering Saintess of Sacrifices

    <h4>Chapter 891: Offering Saintess of Sacrifices</h4>

    All the vigers were shocked by what they saw. Why was the first woman to be offered as a sacrifice Nang Kohua?

    The parents of Nang Kohua were shocked when they saw Nang Kohua. They hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t offer Nang Kohua as the sacrifice! She is your wife!¡±

    ¡°It is precisely because she is my wife that I took the lead and allowed my family members to be the first to offer sacrifices to saintess. Therefore, my nsmen, we can not only care about ourselves and others. For the sake of our n¡¯s thousands of years of work, we must sacrifice ourselves andplete the greater good.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice the individual toplete the greater good.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice the individual toplete the greater good.¡±

    All the nsmen were indescribably excited by the n leader¡¯s high moral standards. It was just that Ah Cai felt a little ufortable when he saw his former marriage partner being the first to be sacrificed. It was not because he still felt sorry for that Nang Kohua. Instead, he felt that there was something wrong with the sacrifice itself.

    Whenever a human was used as a sacrifice, especially when it was offered to a group of animals, it was alreadypletely different.

    Now, if he wanted the three most beautiful women in the entire n, then how would the remaining two be chosen?

    They could not be married, and they had to be over 10 years old. This was somewhat intriguing. Today, Nang Kohua had been sent to the sacrifice. Then, who would be next? No one knew.

    Ah Cai wanted to make a sound to stop such a ridiculous act, but Ah Gen was holding him back by the side. If he stood out now, he would only die and be punished.

    Moreover, seeing that the people in the vige were so excited, who would care about this?

    Did you see that? At this moment, even the parents of Nang Kohua had nothing to say. Compared to a daughter, letting them live forever was the most important thing. Moreover, Buda was very good at bewitching people¡¯s hearts. He knew that some people wouldn¡¯t be willing to easily hand over their daughters, so he said, ¡°The family that sacrifices their daughter to the saintess, after our king arrives, they will be the first to live forever.¡±

    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, someone jumped up. If it wasn¡¯t for the girls around them cowering in fear, someone might have already called out.

    ¡°Begin the ritual.¡±

    The four elders personally grabbed Nang Kohua and slowly walked toward the center of the tform. It was strange to say that the Nine-Tailed Snakes seemed to turn a blind eye to the elders. They even took the initiative to avoid the path when they walked over. On the other hand, after Nang Kohua was ced on the tform, they swarmed over and instantly covered Nang Kohua.

    This action made everyone think that this sacred object was indeed a sacred object and would not harm the elders.

    Yan Kuan, who was watching from afar, knew that this was not because it would not harm the elders, but because these Nine-Tailed Snakes were naturally fond of yin objects and women were yin objects. Naturally, they liked this woman.

    Nang Kohua did not even scream as she was surrounded by the Nine-Tailed Snakes. In the end, not even the bones were left behind as she was eaten clean. Other than the bloody smell in the air... It was as if the girl had never been to this world before.

    No one saw the remains of Nang Kohua. Other than a pool of blood, there was nothing else. Because of this, everyone was even more certain of the mystery of the sacred object.

    They even believed that Nang Kohua they had sacrificed had already arrived in the eternal world one step ahead of them to receive the arrival of the king.

    Nang Kohua was used as a sacrifice, and the remaining two people had to be chosen. This choice was also made among the nearly 400 nsmen who had knelt down.

    There was nothing that the young women were not afraid of. At this moment, they all wished that they were the ugliest one in the vige. However, at this moment, the parents of Nang Kohua suddenly said,¡±Ah Tawa is one of the best beauties in our vige. The next saintess to be sacrificed should be her.¡±

    Ah Tawa was only 10 years old. Even if they had to choose, they would not be able to choose her. However, Ah Tawa really met all the requirements, except for the fact that she was a little younger.

    Ah Gen and Ah Cai were really anxious this time. This d*mned Nang Kohua¡¯s family was actually so vicious. They wanted to use their Ah Tawa as a sacrifice. She was only 10 years old.

    ¡°Ah Tawa isn¡¯t even 10 years old. That won¡¯t do.¡±

    When the mother of Nang Kohua heard Ah Gen¡¯s words, she immediately refuted:

    ¡°Ah Tawa turned 10 years old 10 days ago. It can¡¯t be that Ah Gen is reluctant to part with her, right?¡±

    ¡°Everyone can see that my Ah Tawa is only a child. How can she be a saintess of sacrifice? Moreover, there are so many young girls in our vige. All of them are beauties. My Ah Tawa hasn¡¯t even grown up yet.¡±

    Everyone started to discuss animatedly. Although Ah Tawa was 10 years old, she was extremely beautiful. In another two years, when she grew up, she would definitely be the most beautiful woman in the vige.

    However, now that she did indeed look like a child, it was somewhat controversial. Of course, there were other children in the vige as well. Everyone started to discuss animatedly.

    In order to be fair, Buda finally announced that all the girls of the appropriate age would stand out. Then, the vigers would vote for thest two people by secret ballot and draw lots.

    This idea seemed very fair, but Ah Gen did not have any confidence at all. His rtionship with his nsmen was too bad. It was very likely that all the nsmen would use his Ah Tawa to be a sacrifice.

    He leaned against Ah Cai¡¯s side and tried hard to prop up half of his body. The whip injury just now hadn¡¯t healed yet. If it weren¡¯t for the medicine An An and the others gave them, he might not have been able to survive.

    But at this moment, they couldn¡¯t leave or run away. All the girls who met the requirements had already stood out. His Ah Tawa also slowly stood up with a stumble. She staggered into the crowd.

    Of the 400 vigers, there were only 23 girls who met the requirements of 10 to 15 years old.

    It was not difficult to choose two out of the 23.

    No one held a stone in their hands. Each girl was arranged in order. The numbers were also arranged in order. They were ced in a wooden box of Norda.

    At this moment, the four elders had personally counted them under everyone¡¯s eyes. This action was extremely fair. No one had any objections.

    The results came out very quickly. As expected, Ah Tawa had the highest number of votes. The remaining one was from another family that was the poorest and had the most children.

    Because this result was publicly announced, no one had any objections. Ah Gen was so scared that he started crying. Ah Cai also clenched his fists tightly and wanted to rush forward.

    But at this time, it was indeed Ah Gen who held Ah Cai¡¯s hand tightly. Ah Tawa did not have time to scream before she was brought down by the four elders and locked up tightly.

    This action did not give everyone the chance to prepare at all. Even if Ah Gen wanted to save her, he could not do so in front of the entire vige.

    ¡°My Ah Tawa...¡±

    ¡°Uncle, we must save Ah Tawa, you must save her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, save Ah Tawa, save her. Come, let¡¯s go back, let¡¯s go back and prepare...¡±

 Chapter 892 - We Are Both Surnamed Ouyang

    <h4>Chapter 892: We Are Both Surnamed Ouyang</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Ah Cai and Ah Gen stumbled back to Ah Cai¡¯s small courtyard. As soon as they entered the door, ah Gen copsed to the ground. The huge shock made Ah Gen¡¯s heart nearly copse.

    They had just arrived when Yan Kuan followed them. Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea what had happened. The two children looked behind them and asked Ah Cai,¡±Where¡¯s Sister Tawa? Uncle Cai, why didn¡¯t Sister Tawae back with you?¡±

    Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that one of them was missing. She looked at Yan Kuan in surprise. Ah Gen¡¯s condition was not good. Was what had happened rted to Ah Tawa?

    ¡°Ah Tawa has been chosen as the saintess of sacrifice. Perhaps she will be sent to sacrifice those Nine-Tailed Snakes the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What? How could this be? Ah Tawa is only 10 years old.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Ah Tawa is only 10 years old. D*mn the vigers. How could they bear it? How could they bear to let my Ah Tawa be sent to feed those d*mn Nine-Tailed Snakes? Why did they do this to my Ah Tawa?¡±

    Ah Gen was already crying. A grown man was crying uncontrobly for his daughter. Ah Cai was even more emotional. He rushed to the wall, took his bow and arrow, and prepared to run out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked when she saw this. Ah Gan, on the other hand, saw Ah Cai stand up and snatched the knife from Ah Cai¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s my daughter. If you want to go, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. I have to save her.¡±

    ¡°Ah Cai, what Uncle said before doesn¡¯t count. You two have nothing to do with each other. Ah Tawa is not your fianc¨¦e. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Who said that this matter has nothing to do with me? From the moment you said that she was my wife, she was already my person. I will not ignore her.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that the two of them were frowning. He took away their weapons and said to the two of them, ¡°Alright, now is not the time to save people. They have already sacrificed one person today. They will definitely not touch the second one so soon. n well and take action at night.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were like a calming needle, finally calming the two of them down.

    Yan Kuan pulled Ah Gen to the side of the bed and sat him down. Then, he said,¡±I will help you bring Ah Tawa back tonight, but you have to be mentally prepared. Once Ah Tawa goes missing, the entire vige will definitely suspect you. Where are you going? Do you know the way out?¡±

    After hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Ah Gen and Ah Cai realized how impulsive they were. Yes, what would they do after they rescued Ah Tawa? They definitely could not stay in the vige. However, if they were not here, where would they go?

    Outside the vige?

    They could not find the way at all. They had only heard a few words from outsiders and did not know the way out in the future.

    ¡°Shall we enter the mountains?¡±

    ¡°The people of your entire vige will enter the mountains at midnight the day after tomorrow to look for the prophet. The king will descend.¡±

    When Yan Kuan reminded the two of them, the two of them naturally thought that they could not enter the mountains. Then, where would they go?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow the river? If we go down, the river will always connect to the outside.¡±

    Ah Cai spoke tentatively. Ah Gen looked at Ah Cai and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°If you follow us, it will be difficult for you in the future.¡±

    ¡°No, I will not leave you alone. Even if I am not rted to you, you are my only family. I, Ah Cai, will definitely be with you.¡±

    ¡°Then we will go down the river.¡±

    ¡°Alright, now is not the time to leave. After we save Ah Tawa, you guys hide first. Everything will be discussed after the day after tomorrow. Who knows? There might be another opportunity.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, the two of them looked at each other. It was Ah Gen who came to his senses. He looked at Yan Kuan and said,¡±An An¡¯s father, why did youe here?¡±

    Ah Cai was also stunned by these words. It seemed that they had never asked them before. Previously, he thought that they hade here to save An An and Le Le. However, after seeing their actions, he felt that it was not the case. Could there be a hidden reason?

    Yan Kuan looked at the two people who had just realized what was going on and smiled.

    ¡°I thought that you would never ask. To be honest with you two, we came here to find the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears for An An and Le Le¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°What? The antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears? An An Le Le¡¯s mother, how did you fall to the Suoyin Flower Tears? This is an ancestral poison passed down through the generations in our n. How did you outsiders fall for it?¡±

    ¡°This can be considered a coincidence. However, do you know anyone from the Ouyang family?¡±

    ¡°Ouyang? Our entire n is surnamed Ouyang. Didn¡¯t we tell you before?¡±

    ¡°What? Your entire n is surnamed Ouyang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course we remember the surnames that have been passed down for thousands of years.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other. Now everything could be exined. The people in this vige were really the ancestors of the Ouyang family or the same branch.

    ¡°But you only recorded a little bit about the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did record a little bit, but there will definitely be more on the family genealogy. But the family genealogy can only be checked after entering the Temple of the Gods. The past generations are things that only our chief can record.¡±

    Speaking of the Temple of the Gods, and then mentioning the Nine-Tailed Snake and the Yang-Revolving Pearl that had appeared before, Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan, ¡°Where¡¯s 19? Where¡¯s the Yang-Revolving Pearl and the Nine-Tailed Snakes? Why hasn¡¯t he appeared?¡±

    Yan Kuan could not exin this matter clearly either. 19 had indeed not appeared. Now, if he wanted to know where 19 was, he would have to enter the temple of the gods.

    ¡°Tonight, when I save Ah Tawa, I¡¯ll also enter the Temple of the Gods. Xiaoxiao, you take care of the children.¡±

    This time, they had no choice but to split up. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that they had to know where 19 was, or else she would not feel at ease.

    Ah Cai and Ah Gen had been inexplicably excited when they heard Yan Kuan say that he would save Ah Tawa. It was always good to have an extra helper. Moreover, they knew that An An¡¯s father was extremely skilled. He coulde and go as he pleased a few times, but they had not discovered him. They wouldn¡¯t be able to find him even in their vige. If that were the case, then their chances of winning would be much greater.

    Ah Gen and Ah Cai were naturally very grateful in their hearts. Moreover, Ah Cai thought for a while and said to everyone,¡±The people in the vige are still in a state of panic. I want to go and investigate. I also want to see if there¡¯s any news about your brother.¡±

    Seeing that Ah Cai was so smart, Yan Kuan nodded. Indeed, he wanted to ask around in the vige. At this time, only Ah Cai could do it.

    ¡°Ah Cai, be careful. The people in the vige are definitely preparing to wee the arrival of the king. You can go to the doctor and ask him to find some medicinal herbs for me. Although the n won¡¯t let anyone treat me, the medicine master will definitely give me some medicinal herbs. Now, ah Tawa is still a saintess of sacrifice. This doctor has been through three generations of n leaders. He will definitely know more than you and me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, Uncle Gen.¡±

 Chapter 893 - Saving People

    <h4>Chapter 893: Saving People</h4>

    Ah Gen ignored his own body and went outside to sharpen the axe. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao sat down and told the story of what had happened at the altar.

    The sun had already risen in the sky. Dark 15 did not know when he had fallen asleep. When he woke up, the sky had already regained its brightness. There were tall bamboo forests all around him. The white fog had long disappeared. He looked around him. Therge snakes and skeleton corps that he had clearly sensedst night had also disappeared without a trace.

    Who else was in the corner? Dark 15 immediately opened thest aircraft in his bag and flew high in the sky. This thing was only the size of a mosquito, and was one of the essence of the entire robot. Flying in the sky, it could urately record the bamboo forest that was still rtively clear.

    He did not know if that thing fromst night had been released, but this was hisst hope. Everything fromst night had been recorded. It was soplete that he hoped that his boss would be able to receive it smoothly.

    The aircraft flew extremely high. In order to not be discovered, Dark 15 had set the highest mode. Spending tens of millions of things without a result would really be a waste.

    Just as he was done, Dark 15 heard a sound. Another soft whistle sounded. Dark 1and Dark 2 were the first to stand up. Dark 15 immediately stood up and under hismand... all the dark guards who had fallen into hypnosis also woke up.

    At this moment, Dark 1 and Dark 2 actually walked to the side of the millstone that had been ced yesterday and started to push the millstone.

    Dark 15 was stunned. What were they doing?

    Before Dark 15 could figure it out, a group of people walked over from afar. Behind them was a group of people dressed strangely like vigers. However, they were just as stunned as Dark 1 and Dark 2, it looked like they were being controlled by someone. There were a total of 10 people.

    At this moment, the huge millstone was pushed by the leading bodyguard. A person fell into it and they continued to pull the huge millstone strangely.

    This was the grinding of blood and bones. Dark 15 suppressed the fear in his eyes. As a secret guard, this was the first time he felt that the people under him were so innocent.

    Even if they killed people, they had their principles. However, they had never done such a thing.

    However, looking at everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, 15 could only feel anxious in his heart. There was nothing he could do.

    ¡®Boss, it¡¯s better for you toe quickly. What exactly are these people trying to do?¡¯

    ..

    Yan Kuan looked at the contents of the flight recorder in his hand with an inexplicable expression. At this moment, even Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what he was thinking.

    He sat alone in the corner and fiddled with all his equipment, searching for all the information he could find. The two children were detained by her to the side and yed with them, not daring to disturb him a little.

    Time passed slowly and anxiously. It was not until the sky turned dark that Shen Xiaoxiao finally saw Yan Kuan and Ah Cai slowly moving into the night.

    Ah Gen was injured, and if he went, he would only be a hindrance. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan not only had to protect the three of them, but also the 10 secret guards that he brought out were still unknown. Although Yan Kuan was cold and heartless, he would never let his brothers go.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao did not stop him at all. She even urged him to act quickly.

    Yan Kuan held his woman and children in his arms andforted them. Then, he closed the secretpartment and walked out.

    The saintess of sacrifices, who had always known that they were going to be sacrificed, had to go through some baptism. However, when Ah Cai and Yan Kuan arrived at the ce where Ah Tawa was being held, they found out... This so-called baptism was actually such a disgusting thing.

    ¡°Ah Tawa is too young, so she will be left at thest sacrifice. Bring Lan Guwa up now.¡±

    Buda personally instructed the four elders to personally bring Lan Guwa, who was another beautiful 15-year-old girl, into the room.

    Lan Guwa was different from Ah Tawa. Although Lan Guwa was afraid, she knew that everything she did was for the sake of her nsmen, so she also had the spirit to face death with ease.

    Hence, when she knew that she was going to be baptized, she did not show any fear after being brought to this room.

    It was only when she knew that this so-called baptism was like this that she could not help but scream. However, her mouth had long been gagged. Naturally, she could not respond to the heavens and the earth.

    ¡°Since ancient times, even a saintess cannot be a virgin. Our Nine-Tailed Snake God loves cute young girls the most.¡±

    After Buda finished speaking, he took off her pants and possessed Lan Guwa under thements of the four elders. A despairing whimper came from her throat, and tears had long blurred her eyes.

    Looking at the previously amiable n leader treating her like this, she felt a wave of despair rise up in her life.

    After the n leader was done, the four elders followed. Each of them was half a hundred years old, but when they rode on Lan Guwa¡¯s body, each of their faces was so ferocious, so terrifying.

    ¡°These d*mn beasts.¡±

    Ah Cai saw it clearly from the side. He did not expect this so-called baptism to be something like this. These beasts were not sacrificing holy objects, they were clearly trying to satisfy their own desires. Lan Guwa was only twelve years old. She was only two years older than Ah Tawa. How could these beasts do it?

    Fortunately, Ah Tawa was only ten years old, so she was rankedst.

    Ah Cai had wanted to rush in just now, but he was also a selfish person. Yan Kuan had already gone to save Ah Tawa, so he had to keep an eye on these people. However, seeing Lan Guwa like this, his heart did not feel good either. It was toote for him to be selfish. Lan Guwa had already been ruined by the third elder.

    Ah Cai finally gritted his teeth. He took the kindling that he carried with him and walked to a corner to light the withered wooden stakes in the corner. He would burn all of them to death. He would burn all of them b*stards to death.

    Yan Kuan looked at Ah Cai¡¯s actions. He saw the scene in the room at a nce. The five stones in his hand were thrown toward the room. Without exception, all of them hit the members of those people, following that, a series of screams followed.

    Ah Cai ran over in a hurry. He thought that they had been discovered. He did not expect that An An¡¯s father had made a move.

    ¡°Retreat immediately.¡±

    Ah Cai carried the unconscious Ah Tawa on his back and the two of them immediately retreated. However, Yan Kuan still had things to do. After instructing Ah Cai, he immediately walked toward the Temple of the Gods.

    ¡°Who made a move? Who made a move?¡±

    The n leader and the others didn¡¯t tell anyone how the so-called baptism was conducted, so they didn¡¯t dare to call anyone in at this moment. However, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He immediately ran to the room where Ah Tawa was held and looked over. As expected, there was no trace of her. He immediately knew who was the one who made a move. Suddenly, he heard someone shouting,

    ¡°Heavenly thunder!¡±

 Chapter 894 - Turn the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 894: Turn the Tables</h4>

    Yan Kuan wanted to go to the temple to take a look, so he told Ah Cai to bring Ah Tawa back as soon as possible. However, Yan Kuan had changed his mind on the matter of escaping. Ah Cai was shocked. Could this work?

    However, looking at Yan Kuan¡¯s determined eyes, Ah Cai knew that this matter might really work. He nodded hard and disappeared into the surrounding fire with Ah Tawa on his back.

    After Yan Kuan saw Ah Cai leave, he immediately returned to the house that Ah Tawa had stayed in and set another big fire before turning around to leave.

    In the vige, a fire was known as the descent of heavenly thunder. Moreover, because this vige was built over a thousand years ago, there were bamboo houses everywhere. This was the fire that they were most afraid of, so every time there was a big fire, the entire vige would be mobilized.

    This time, it was the sacrednd of the elders and n leaders behind the statue that was on fire, so this Buda became even more nervous.

    Buda¡¯s d*ck was in a lot of pain, but it wasn¡¯t the time for him to faint. Seeing the fire, he could only ask the four elders to drag Lan Guwa out. As for Ah Tawa, who was already gone... he had already guessed that it was most likely what Ah Gen and the others were talking about.

    However, when Buda brought the elders and ran out, he heard a heart-wrenching cry from the crowd that was putting out the fire:

    ¡°My Ah Tawa, My Ah Tawa is still inside. Let me in, let me go in and save my daughter. Look, the fire is burning so brightly! My Ah Tawa, poor Ah Tawa.¡±

    Buda¡¯s eyes twitched. Everyone had heard Ah Gen¡¯s voice, and many of his nsmen had already begun tofort him. Buda was extremely surprised. Could it be that it was not Ah Gen and the others who had made the move? If it was them, they would not even have time to hide. Why would they take the initiative toe here and make trouble?

    Buda and the four elders looked at each other. They did not dare to let go of Lan Guwa. This girl had already fainted. Moreover, there was a piece of cloth in her mouth. They could not let everyone know what baptism she had gone through.

    Although this baptism was necessary in Buda¡¯s eyes, to the nsmen who had always been extremely feudal, even if they treated the matters of the n leader and elders as if they were gods, it was difficult to guarantee that they would not feel ufortable.

    Ah Cai pulled Ah Gen. the moment they saw the patriarch and the eldersing out, Ah Cai reacted the fastest and immediately ran over with Ah Gen. when Ah Gen came over, he was reminded many times by Shen Xiaoxiao, so he knew what to do, if he was afraid or could not continue acting, then he would cry. Ah Cai would do the rest.

    At this moment, Ah Gen¡¯s body was not agile, and he had cried all the way. Of course, he was crying for real. It was because he was really scared after Ah Cai described what happened to Lan Guwa.

    Therefore, Ah Gen looked extremely haggard at this moment.

    Updates by

    .

    Ah Cai was naturally the spokesperson at this moment. The moment he saw the n leader, he immediately knelt down and asked the n leader,¡±n Leader, how is Ah Tawa? Why, why did you only save Lan Guwa? Where is Ah Tawa?¡±

    The n leader looked at Ah Cai and thought a lot. If Ah Cai and the others were so smart to deliberately save someone and stille to denounce him, he did not think that they had the intelligence to think of such a countermeasure.

    In the entire vige, everyone was extremely na?ve. If someone with such a scheme was the vige leader, how would it be his turn?

    Therefore, because of the two people kneeling and crying, Buda really dispelled his suspicions. Could it be that this Ah Tawa ran away on her own? It wasn¡¯t impossible, but would anyone believe it now? Lan Guwa¡¯s room was next to Ah Tawa¡¯s. There was no reason to only save Lan Guwa and not Ah Tawa. It would be difficult to deal with this next time.

    However, Buda had been the chief for more than ten years, and he could be considered a rare intelligent man in this vige. So, Buda only weighed it for a moment before immediately saying,

    ¡°Ah Gen, Ah Tawa... Sigh, she has already been buried in the sea of fire.¡±

    ¡°What? How? How could this be?¡±

    Ah Cai was also extremely shocked at this moment. It was just as An An¡¯s mother had said, these people would really admit that Ah Tawa had been burned to death. They, they really, really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Ah Cai pulled Ah Gen, and Ah Gen immediately pretended to faint. He immediately showed a helpless look, worried about Ah Cai, and his eyes were infatuated with the fire in the distance. He yelled,¡±Ah Tawa...¡±

    When all the nsmen saw this scene, they felt a little ufortable. After all, it was all the people of the vige. Other than the priests, there was really no one who had died an unnatural death. However, there were some who had not been burned to death, but this was the first person who had been burned to death.

    Therefore, at this moment, everyone was very unhappy and very ufortable.

    Everyonested for a whole night before it was extinguished. The rented houses that used to be used for office use had been burnedpletely. All the nsmen seemed exhausted after a night of putting out the fire.

    But this was not the end.

    Because today¡¯s sacrificial ceremony would be held at noon, and there was even the most crucial sacrificial ceremony tomorrow, the saintess of sacrifice, Ah Tawa, had already been burned to death by the fire, so they could only choose one more toe out.

    Therefore, as the fire was extinguished, everyone¡¯s heart was once again in their throats.

    Because Ah Gen was unconscious, and because the saintess of sacrifice had been burned to death, the nsmen had given him special permission to not participate in the noon sacrificial ceremony. However, Ah Cai had to participate. But as long as he saved Ah Tawa, even if the nsmen said that she had already been burned to death... it was still better than being abused by those animals.

    After Ah Cai settled Ah Gen, he locked the wooden door outside and immediately headed to the square. An An¡¯s father hadn¡¯t returned yet, so he still had to keep an eye out for him.

    Ah Tawa had already knelt down and thanked Shen Xiaoxiao profusely. However, it was only once per person. Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this was very fair, so she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.

    Moreover, this was also considered an emergency period. They did not dare to stay up there for too long. Ah Tawa was already injured, so Shen Xiaoxiao and Ah Cai sent Ah Tawa to the hiddenpartment below and made a temporary bed to rest.

    As for Ah Gen, he finally let out a sigh of relief and sent her down to rest well.

    At this end, Yan Kuan entered the bottom of the Temple of the Gods. It was indeed a different world. Along the way, he could see the traces left behind by 19. It could be seen that 19 had indeed entered this ce. In that case... Then his guess was definitely not wrong.

    The so-called sacrificial ritual had probably already begun. He slowly walked into the underground world that had a different world.

    The searchlight above his head could still illuminate the surrounding area quite brightly. This was because when he hade earlier, he had already made his precious son, Little Treasure, pee in a big pot. His entire body could be said to be filled with Little Treasure¡¯s unique urine stench. This could also be considered as a form of protection. One had to know that the more one entered such a strange ce, the more important it was to preserve one¡¯s strength and stamina.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, one should not easily make a move. This way, the chances of surviving would be much greater...

 Chapter 895 - Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 895: Warriors</h4>

    This underground world should have hollowed out the entire eastern side of the vige. Fortunately, none of the houses in these viges had been built on foundations, so no one had discovered the mystery hidden underneath.

    Arge circr shape appeared in the surroundings, and in the middle of it was a circr hole with a diameter of two meters.

    Yan Kuan walked to the top and shone a searchlight down. It was pitch ck below, and there was not even a step. The only thing that could be seen was a reflective strap-like object.

    Yan Kuan took out the barbed hook rope and hung it at the entrance of the cave before climbing down along the rope. Such a depth wasn¡¯t difficult for him. It was only when he climbed to a depth of about 10 meters that he finally stepped on the ground. The watch that he saw earlier was also in his footsteps.

    Yan Kuan bent down and picked up the watch. When he bent down, the searchlight above his head just happened to find a pair of green eyes. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart tightened, and it really gave him a big fright.

    He turned on the shlight and looked at the ce where the pair of green eyes were. It was actually a huge water monkey. However, the strange thing was that when Yan Kuan¡¯s light shone over, it actually turned around and ran away in fear.

    It made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart, which was already prepared to fight to the death, confused. Could it be because of the smell of virgin urine on his body?

    It couldn¡¯t be that bad, right?

    Yan Kuan watched as the water monkey ran away. He looked left and right carefully to prevent himself from being so careless again.

    But when he looked, he realized that he was really careless. If he had chased or moved just now, he would have fallen into the snake cave below.

    That¡¯s right, there was only a round tform 20 centimeters wide under his feet. Under the round tform were densely packed Nine-Tailed Snakes. Each of them made a sizzling sound. There was no ce for him to rest in the surrounding.

    Where was 19?

    Could he have fallen into the stomach of these Nine-Tailed Snakes?

    Yan Kuan had never felt so troubled before. He had no clue whether his brother was dead or alive.

    Updates by

    .

    Should he advance or retreat?

    Yan Kuan nced at the remaining rope. It was enough for him to fall down, but if he went down, he would be surrounded by these Nine-Tailed Snakes. With so many Nine-Tailed Snakes, no matter how strong he was... He might not be able to kill his way out.

    However, if he could not probe further, his trip down here would be in vain.

    Yan Kuan used aunch rope in his backpack and shot it down. He needed to calcte the thickness of the snakes and the width of the ground.

    Then, a fireball surrounded theunch rope with gas.

    Fortunately, the room was not big, but the snakes were half a foot long. It could be imagined that once this person stepped on them, the snakes would instantly pile up on their ankles.

    Yan Kuan had studied the Nine-Tailed Snakes before. After all, in the Ouyang family, the Nine-Tailed Snakes were the pets of the previous mistresses. This thing liked yin. When the fireball just burned, it instantly created arge circle. This made Yan Kuan let out a sigh of relief. Moreover, he had the virgin urine on him. These snakes would not dare to really surround him no matter what.

    He looked in the direction where the water monkey had run off to. There was another ck tunnel that he could not see in front of him.

    Yan Kuan pulled the rope and slowly climbed down.

    Sure enough, the smell on his body was strong. The Nine-Tailed Snakes all retreated. He slowly walked in the direction that the water monkey had left. He had a premonition that he would find something amazing here. 19 was also very likely to have already taken a step into the unknown. He felt that 19 would not die so easily. This was due to his sensitivity to life and death over the years.

    A person who spent a lot of time licking his wounds had a premonition that was a hundred times stronger than an ordinary person.

    The road ahead seemed to have no end. It was just like the ancient tomb they had entered previously. He had once again entered a bottomless world, a world that was unpredictable.

    ..

    ¡°Alright, since everyone has unanimously voted that Tian Baowa will be the next saintess of sacrifice. Then, bring the saintess of sacrifice away.¡±

    As soon as Buda gave the order, a young man from the tribe brought her away. Then, Buda said,¡±We have already arranged for 10 warriors to act as protectors for the prophet and prepare to wee the arrival of the king. Today, there will be another 10 warriors who will go. I know that everyone is eager to participate, but our warriors must be able to fight and be the strongest young man in the tribe.¡±

    After saying that, Buda looked at the ten extremely proud young men who were standing in front of him. Looking at their families and the glory of being chosen, they enjoyed the attention of the entire tribe.

    Ah Cai, who was watching from the side, was extremely shocked. However, he could not even take care of himself and could not care about so much. In fact, he was much more outstanding than many of the young men in the vige, but his awareness was not high. Therefore, he was not chosen to be a warrior. Moreover, there were more than 400 people in the vige. So many people wanted to snatch the title of a warrior. How could it be his turn?

    However, Ah Cai also felt that it was a good thing that it was not his turn. He did not care whether he was a warrior or not at all.

    Once again, seeing the pitiful Lan Guwa being swallowed by the group of snakes in an instant, Ah Cai¡¯s heart had hardened. Even if he wanted to say something or expose the good deeds of the n leader and elders, no one would believe him.

    Moreover, he had just saved Ah Tawa and did not want to cause any more trouble. Just take it that he was ruthless. Lan Guwa¡¯s parents did not care about their children, let alone an outsider like him.

    Seeing the brave warrior leave the vige and walk towards the forbidden area above, Ah Cai nced at the Nine-Tailed Snakes that had disappeared. Under the round tform, he wondered if An An¡¯s father had arrived safely and if something would happen.

    ..

    Dark 15 endured the intense nausea. He felt that after he left, as a psychiatrist, he would have to receive psychological treatment. For two consecutive days, his job was to grind these living people. Every hour, one of them would be thrown down. They worked nonstop. After 10 of them were thrown down, they would lie on the ground and sleep. They did not eat, and everyone was like walking corpses.

    Dark 15 did not know why they had to use the bones and blood of living people to be ground. He also did not know why they were all these strong young men. However, he slowly noticed a small change.

    From the first person who was ground yesterday, the sky had slowly be red. At first, he thought it was a rosy glow, but the redness was getting brighter. He knew it was not as simple as a rosy glow.

    Would the sky turn blood red after three days of grinding?

    Even he, who had received Western education, knew that this Shen Guoan was most likely using some kind of evil array formation. He did not know what he wanted to do, but it was so evil that it was definitely the kind that could destroy the world. Otherwise, why would he use so many living people? Dark 15 was even secretly guessing whether he would use him and his brothers in the end?

    They could also be strong young men.

 Chapter 896 - 19 Under the Golden Light, Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 896: 19 Under the Golden Light, Doctor</h4>

    After being bounced several times and falling to the ground, Yan Kuan already knew that it was impossible to get close to the 19 that was wrapped in the golden light.

    It was imprable, and even the virgin child urine had no effect at all. Yan Kuan could only watch helplessly as the 19 on the high tform in the distance was covered by an extremely strangeyer of golden ss light.

    Simr to the ss-reinforced stic cover, 19 has no reaction, eyes closed, the whole body * * *, Yan Kuan simply do not know how following the corridor came to see such a thing.

    There was nothing around them, but the Yang-Revolving Pearl was constantly sending energy to the golden light. This scene was like watching a sci-fi movie, so magical that even Yan Kuan did not know how to start.

    Not only was he unable to get close to 19, but the Nine-Tailed Snakes had also retreated 10 meters away. All of the snakesid on the ground with their heads and tails in a crouching state. They no longer had any murderous intent.

    Yan Kuan let out his robot, but the robot, which cost tens of millions of dors to build, had used up all of its power and fell to the ground as a pile of dead things.

    Even though he knew that this ce was full of mystery and strangeness, Yan Kuan could not imagine why 19¡¯s clothes were stripped and wrapped in golden light.

    After falling many times, Yan Kuan could only helplessly prepare to return. He took out his watch that could be used to film and recorded all these scenes. Then, he turned around and walked out.

    The way back was very smooth. He did not see the huge water monkey again. He did not know where it was hiding, nor did he know why there were no obstacles along the way.

    After Yan Kuan sessfully left, he did not immediately leave the temple. It was still broad daylight. He was prepared to take a detour and walk out. However, just as he climbed out of the cave, he heard Buda¡¯s voice from high up in the sky:

    ¡°Doctor, my lower part hurts terribly. I¡¯ve tried, but I still think I can¡¯t use it anymore. What¡¯s going on? You have to help me.¡±

    So it was because Buda realized that his little brother had lost his function. Would it still be of use to him? Even if the fairy doctor came, it would be useless. What kind of doctor was this?

    ¡°n leader, your man¡¯s root has been broken. I¡¯m powerless.¡±

    ¡°What? My man¡¯s root has been broken?¡±

    Updates by

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s broken. It can¡¯t be connected at all. Maybe you can ask the prophet. I don¡¯t know if the prophet has a way.¡±

    Buda looked like he was going to die at first, but when he heard the doctor ask him to find the prophet, he had some hope. He immediately said to the doctor,¡±I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going. Doctor, about the saintess of sacrifice, do you think you should go tonight?¡±

    ¡°No need. The doctor¡¯s rule is not to ask about anything in the vige. I¡¯m only responsible for protecting yourfort. I won¡¯t ask about anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I know the doctor¡¯s rules, but I won¡¯t ask about anything in the n. Alright, I¡¯ll make other arrangements for this matter. I will take my leave.¡±

    Buda turned around and walked out of the temple. The doctor, on the other hand, made Yan Kuan feel a little curious. However, this curiosity did notst long before he heard someone from above say,¡±Sir, how much longer do you want to listen? There¡¯s no one outside at the moment. Sir, you cane out now.¡±

    Yan Kuan had reduced his breathing. Even the strongest special forces soldiers might not be able to detect his tracks. How could this doctor be so sensitive?

    Yan Kuan was not afraid of anything. He directly drilled out from the secretpartment. In front of him was a person wearing a white robe and had a long beard. He looked like a deity. He was the so-called doctor.

    This old man looked to be about seven or eighty years old. How did he discover him?

    Yan Kuan was sizing up the doctor, and the doctor was naturally sizing up Yan Kuan as well. Finally, there seemed to be some movement outside, and he said to Yan Kuan,¡±Follow me.¡±

    Yan Kuan walked behind the old man. He did not know what kind of medicine he was selling, but he had heard from Ah Gen that he could ask this old man about the Suoyin Flower Tears poison. He just did not know whether this old man knew about it or not.

    However, the old man did not immediately call his nsmen to capture him. From this, it could be seen that the old man had something to say to Yan Kuan.

    The doctor¡¯s medical hut did not have the physician¡¯s orders. Even the n leader could not barge in without permission. Therefore, once they entered, the old man personally brought a cup of tea and ced it in front of Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan did not doubt it. He picked it up and drank more than half of it. This action made the physician even more satisfied.

    ¡°Sir, you do have some guts. You are not worried that I will poison the tea.¡±

    ¡°Then, will you do it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, of course not.¡±

    After saying this, the doctor suddenly stood up and knelt down heavily towards Yan Kuan. His entire body prostrated in an extremely polite manner. Even Yan Kuan was stunned when he saw this.

    He turned his body slightly to avoid the old man¡¯s bow. However, the old man seemed to know something as he knelt on the spot and said to Yan Kuan,¡±This bow, Sir, you have to ept it. My physician lineage has waited for a thousand years for Sir toe. This kindness must be repaid.¡±

    Yan Kuan was even more puzzled by the doctor¡¯s words. What did this mean?

    But even though he was extremely curious, he could only wait for the old man to bow three times before he could ask.

    ¡°Sir must be curious as to why I bow like this. Hahaha, Sir, are you from the Ouyang family?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned for a moment and then said,¡±Half.¡±

    ¡°My physician lineage also has a heritage. We have guarded the Ouyang family for a thousand years and cannot leave the mountain. Unless a king descends, even if my lineage is cut off, we can never leave the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I am the king.¡±

    The physician nced at Yan Kuan and smiled:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you are the king or not. I won¡¯t know until midnight tomorrow. But you are indeed the one who can bring me out of this deep mountain, so it¡¯s only right for me to bow to you.¡±

    ¡°I heard you say that you never ask about the matters of the n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our lineage never asks about the affairs of the n. We only care about the doctors.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve guarded this ce for a thousand years? Why do you have to guard this ce?¡±

    The doctor nced at Yan Kuan, then took out a small box of yellow pears from the cab under the table. He ced it in front of Yan Kuan and said,¡±Because we¡¯ve also waited for the king toe and give this thing to the king. This can be considered aspleting our mission.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The doctor smiled faintly and said to Yan Kuan,¡±Sir, you can open it and take a look.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. He reached out his hand and slowly opened the extremely bright wooden box that he had groped for countless times.

    The first time Yan Kuan saw the thing inside, his eyes widened and he stood up from his seat. How could it be it?

    What was it that could surprise Yan Kuan so much?

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need to be surprised. This is it...¡±

 Chapter 897 - Despair and Hope

    <h4>Chapter 897: Despair and Hope</h4>

    Yan Kuan had never expected to see this thing in such a ce and in such a situation. His expression was inexplicable, and he did not even know how to describe his current mood.

    Yan Kuan looked at the meteorite-like rock, and his finger started to feel around the ring on his ring finger.

    It was said that the Obsidian Star was formed naturally from a meteorite. Now, the doctor had actually taken out a round meteorite. How could he not be surprised?

    One had to know that the Obsidian Star in their hands had allowed Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao to walk all the way without being disturbed by the yin energy. Even the big snake and other things had retreated from them for a long time.

    Why had the doctor brought the meteorite here now?

    However, what surprised Yan Kuan the most was not just the meteorite, but the round support that was used to ce the meteorite. It was a robot disc.

    Yan Kuan was afraid that he had seen wrongly, so he reached out to pick up the meteorite and put it aside.

    The doctor was stunned when he saw Yan Kuan¡¯s action. Why wasn¡¯t Sir curious about the meteorite? Instead, it was the strange thing that ced the meteorite.

    Yan Kuan held the robot disc in his hand and examined it carefully. After confirming that the robot had no electricity and that nothing else had changed, he asked the doctor curiously, ¡°This thing really has been passed down for a thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This thing has been passed down for a thousand years by my family of doctors and has never been shown to anyone. Even the n leaders of the past generations have never known about this thing. What¡¯s wrong? Sir, do you know this thing? Could it be that this thing is not specially ced for this immortal stone?¡±

    ¡°You said that this is an immortal stone?¡±

    In fact, Yan Kuan really believed that this thing had been passed down for a thousand years. Otherwise, he would not be so surprised. After all, this vige did not even have electricity. How could there be such a thing? You said that it was left behind by their secret guards? It was impossible. There was no number on this thing. There were no other marks on it. Obviously, this thing was not brought in by them.

    You said it was Shen Guoan? If that old man could think of using these robots to make equipment, he would have saved a lot of effort. The entire bamboo house did not have any equipment like this. Obviously, it was not him.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan believed that it had been passed down for thousands of years. Moreover, he was even more convinced that the space-time tunnel really existed.

    ¡°This immortal stone has a powerful energy. Whenever people are eroded by the miasma in the forest, I will use this immortal stone to treat my nsmen. My nsmen only think that my medical skills are brilliant, but they don¡¯t know that we are relying on this.¡±

    ¡°This immortal stone is so important to you. Why do you want to give it to me now?¡±

    ¡°The ring and the immortal stone in Sir¡¯s hand are from the same lineage, right?¡±

    The doctor also had some eyes. He could see the simrity at a nce. Yan Kuan lowered his head and looked at his own Obsidian Star. The inheritance of this thing was also a legend of the Dark Empire. He only knew that this was an extraterrestrial meteorite. He did not know what secret was behind this.

    The doctor looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s puzzled look and took out a sheepskin scroll from the other end. He pointed at one of the words and said, ¡°One day, someone will appear with the same immortal stone ring. At that time, our hope wille.¡±

    ¡°This scroll was also passed down by your ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then does it mention who told you all this?¡±

    ¡°The king, our king.¡±

    ¡°The king you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our king. We¡¯re waiting for his reincarnation.¡±

    Yan Kuan already knew a bit. Although it was indeed too unbelievable, the truth was already in front of him. However, since he was here, he still had to do the most important thing.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Suoyin Flower Tears?¡±

    When the doctor Heard Yan Kuan suddenly ask this question, he closed his eyes and thought for a long time. Then, he looked at the goatskin handkerchief in front of him and helplessly said to Yan Kuan, ¡°The Suoyin Flower Tears, there is no medicine in the world that can cure it.¡±

    ¡°What? There is no medicine? The Suoyin flower, ck Ganoderma, Yin-Yang Fruit, aren¡¯t they the antidote?¡±

    Yan Kuan had already stood up in shock. What did he mean? What did he mean by there was no antidote?

    The physician clearly did not expect Yan Kuan to be so shocked. His expression had even changed drastically. However, he did not lie. There was indeed no antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears.

    ¡°There¡¯s a record on the scroll. The Suoyin Flower Tears were originally evil and belongs to the extreme yin item. The three items that you mentioned cannot be missing in order to remove the Suoyin Flower Tears¡¯ poison. However, there are two more items that are the most important.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, those two items have been extinct for a long time. There is nothing left in the world. Even if we search for them, it will be in vain.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that the doctor did not back down. He had to know what was needed.

    The doctor saw him like this and could only say, ¡°Banxia, and the Golden Laurel Snake Blood.¡±

    As expected, these two items. Yan Kuan even secretly let out a sigh of relief. He had both of them, which meant that there was hope that Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison could be cured.

    ¡°Only these two items?¡±

    The doctor looked at Yan Kuan in such a manner, and he did not seem surprised. Could there be a hidden reason?

    ¡°Looking at Sir¡¯s appearance, it seems like you already know about it?¡±

    ¡°I have some understanding, but I¡¯m not sure. The doctor hasn¡¯t told me what else I need other than these two items?¡±

    The doctor looked at Yan Kuan, and after a long while, he said, ¡°The blood of a close rtive, and it must contain the blood of the Ouyang family.¡±

    Crack!

    The bamboo teacup was crushed by Yan Kuan¡¯s hand. It was not made of ceramic or ss. Even the doctor was stunned by Yan Kuan¡¯s action.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the doctor who nodded in affirmation. At this moment, he finally understood why Lin Jiahui insisted on having two children. It turned out to be like this.

    Now that it was his turn, all kinds of possibilities shed through his mind, but he did not dare to imagine that Xiaoxiao would definitely not agree if she had to sacrifice two children in order to save Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison.

    However, he was even more unwilling to see Xiaoxiao get into trouble like this.

    At this moment, he finally understood how torturous this kind of entanglement was. The doctor also knew that this kind of ending was not good, but the fact was that it could not be changed.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    After a long time, Yan Kuan finally asked this question softly. He knew that there was no need to ask this question anymore, or perhaps he wanted to give himself hope. He had never felt that his life would one day be so dramatic... That feeling of powerlessness swept through his entire body. Even though he had once been able to rule the entire world, at this moment, he could not even protect his only lover. This was ten times, a hundred times more torturous than when he was in trouble.

    ¡°I will naturally not hide it from you, Sir. Although there are other ways, it is only a legend.¡±

    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Yan Kuan subconsciously turned his head to look at him and asked, ¡°You mean, the reincarnation of time and space?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the reincarnation of time and space.¡±

 Chapter 898 - His Decision

    <h4>Chapter 898: His Decision</h4>

    Yan Kuan was muddle-headed and did not know how he got back to Ah Gen¡¯s house. When he got back, it was already half the afternoon. Ah Gen and Ah Cai were sitting at one side discussing the matter of the entire vige going out tomorrow, Shen Xiaoxiao was in the dark room with the two children.

    When Yan Kuan went down, he saw the two children talking to Ah Tawa. They were telling Ah Tawa some things about the outside world. Ah Tawa listened very attentively.

    When the two children saw Yan Kuan return, they pounced on him happily. Looking at the two children who were almost five years old, Yan Kuan could not bear to make such a decision no matter what. At this moment, he knew how difficult such a decision was.

    Yan Kuan hugged the two children and let them y with Ah Tawa at the side. Only then did he walk to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. Shen Xiaoxiao was originally taking a lunch break, but when she heard the noise, she sat up. The moment she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s expression, she knew that something was wrong.

    Yan Kuan was someone who was extremely good at disguising himself. Usually, he would not reveal even the slightest bit of his thoughts in front of her. He never made her worry. Now that he was showing such an expression, could it be that something was wrong with 19?

    ¡°What happened? Could it be 19?¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, Yan Kuan walked over and hugged her in his arms. If not for the fact that the children were still around, he really wanted to fiercely possess her and carve her into his bones and blood.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao was delighted. Wasn¡¯t finding the antidote a good thing? Why did Yan Kuan still look like this? Was he so happy that he was dumbfounded?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing? Why do you still look like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯ll definitely save you. Definitely.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the antidote?¡±

    Updates by

    ¡°Be good. The Banxia and the Golden Laurel Snake. It just so happens that we have them all.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve found 19, but there are some problems. Take a look at this first.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he showed the things recorded on the watch to Shen Xiaoxiao. If she did not know that Yan Kuan had just filmed this, Shen Xiaoxiao would have thought that this was a sci-fi blockbuster that he had produced.

    What was going on with 19, who was wrapped in golden light? Moreover, 19¡¯s entire body was covered. Of course, due to the fact that he was naked, some of his important parts were covered, but it could still be seen that 19 was not wearing anything.

    ¡°19, what is this? What is going on?¡±

    ¡°That is the family treasure, the Yang-Revolving Pearl. I guess it is one of the pearls that Shen Guoan wanted to find.¡±

    ¡°The green one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the green one. From the looks of it now, I¡¯m afraid there are four. Red, yellow, blue, and green pearls.¡±

    ¡°But I clearly remember that the one in Lin Jiahui¡¯s hand is a colorful one.¡±

    ¡°This matter can only be confirmed tomorrow night. I¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain and see if there¡¯s any news from 15. Also, put this thing away.¡±

    After kissing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead, Yan Kuan touched the heads of the two children and instructed them to listen to their mother before slowly walking out.

    As soon as Yan Kuan left, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s back thoughtfully. What had happened to Yan Kuan? Why was he so strange? And what was this thing that he had just given her?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little curious. She took the box and opened it to take a look. It was actually a ball that was many times more beautiful than the colorful bead that Lin Jiahui had obtained previously. No matter how Shen Xiaoxiao looked at it, the material of this ball seemed somewhat familiar.

    When she saw the ring in her hand, she knew why she felt that it looked so familiar. So that was why. But how could there be such a big meteorite here? Where did Yan Kuan get it?

    Da Bao and Little Treasure chatted with Ah Tawa for a long time, but Ah Tawa was still injured. After ying for a while, Ah Tawa slowly fell asleep again. When Da Bao and Little Treasure turned to look at their mother... they saw Shen Xiaoxiao holding the colorful ball in her hand.

    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful ball. Is Mommy ying with it for us?¡±

    Da Bao hurriedly asked when she saw the ball. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and touched her head, putting the bead on the bedside. She got up to look at Ah Tawa. She was still hot in the morning, but she didn¡¯t know if she was better now.

    ¡°Little Treasure, this bead is as beautiful as yours.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s much more beautiful than the red bead.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I almost forgot. Didn¡¯t we say that we were going to give that red bead to Mommy?¡±

    After Little Treasure said that, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao go up to the secretpartment. She was holding a water bottle in her hand. It seemed that she had lost her water bottle. The two children did not immediately make a sound. Instead, they each held a bead and started ying with it.

    On the other hand, on this side.

    Yan Kuan walked to the cave from before. Along the way, he was troubled. He had already made up his mind. He would not harm the children. Therefore, he could only travel through time and space. However, it was obvious that traveling through time and space was not that simple. If he were to go back to the past, not only would he be small, he might not even have children.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan decided that even if he wanted to travel through time, he had to go back to a thousand years ago. There were three antidotes for the Suoyin Flower Tears from a thousand years ago. Ouyang Tian had taken one back then, so this was one of the methods that Yan Kuan wanted.

    As for how he was going to travel back, Yan Kuan had also thought of it. He had to find the four pearls in advance. No, these four pearls had to be in his hands.

    Yan Kuan made up his mind and slowly walked to the entrance of the cave. A small recorder had alreadynded by the side of the cave. Yan Kuan picked it up and opened it to take a look. This time, his scalp felt numb again.

    Could it be that the Shen Guoan¡¯s things were all for space-time travel? However, if space-time travel had to use these living people as sacrifices, he did not know what choice he would make again.

    Yan Kuan was ruthless and cold-hearted, but he was definitely not someone who would kill innocent people indiscriminately. He could not make these innocent people lose their lives in such a way.

    He once again fell into an embarrassing situation, not knowing what choice he should make.

    Such a passive situation really drove people crazy. For the first time, he felt that he was really so useless.

    Yan Kuan looked at the slowly darkening sky and became furious. He did not go back directly, but turned around and walked up the mountain. He could not be so passive, absolutely not.

    Although the night came early in the jungle, it was only around 3 pm. He still had at least three hours to make use of. As long as he returned before the white fog, there would not be any problems.

    And now that he had made up his mind, he would definitely go back and do it. If necessary, he would do whatever it took.

    He naturally remembered the route map that he had taken before. He climbed up the slope from the side and directly climbed to the far side of Shen Jinhe.

    Shen Guoan already knew that Yan Kuan and the others had escaped. However, Shen Guoan was extremely confident. He did not believe that Yan Kuan and the others had the ability to escape from this forbidden area. They must be hiding somewhere.

    One had to know that he was extremely confident in the array formation that he had eliminated. Up until now, no one had been able to escape from his array formation.

    However, Shen Guoan did not know that his confidence would bring him huge trouble.

 Chapter 899 - Exploring the Forbidden Area

    <h4>Chapter 899: Exploring the Forbidden Area</h4>

    Yan Kuan was a very scheming person. He also knew that no one had been looking for them at the foot of the mountain for the past two days. It was probably because Shen Guoan did not think that they had the ability to escape from the bewitching array that he had set up.

    He probably thought that they were trapped in the forbidden area.

    Since Yan Kuan had arrived in a remote area, the first thing he did was to reach the rooms of Shen Jinhe and Gu Yuehua. He used a stone to knock them unconscious, and then there was a thunderous noise.

    The room was once again smashed into pieces. When the bodyguard at the door heard the noise, he was stunned at first, then his face lit up with joy. Someone immediately went to report to Shen Guoan.

    Yan Kuan hid on the roof and watched closely. As expected, someone reported. He followed the bodyguard closely and slowly walked into Shen Guoan¡¯s courtyard.

    This Shen Guoan was indeed proficient in the art of evading. It was this bodyguard who came to report, and this route was definitely not an ordinary route map.

    Not only did Yan Kuan memorize every step of the route, he even turned on the recording device to record it. No matter what, he had to get some useful information today. If necessary, he was even prepared to take Shen Guoan¡¯s life.

    ¡°You said that the Young Miss has appeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Young Master¡¯s room was smashed into pieces again. The Young Master and Young Madam were also knocked unconscious.¡±

    ¡°This granddaughter of mine is really angry. However, as expected, she is still in the bamboo garden. All of you closely guard the forbidden area in the bamboo garden. No one is allowed to break in. No one. If they find any trace of the Young Miss and the others, as long as they want to enter the forbidden area, they are to be immediately taken down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Reporting, Old Master. Lin Jiahui requests to see you.¡±

    Shen Guoan waved his hand impatiently. This Lin Jiahui was really stupid. She was a fool.

    Lin Jiahui had been working with Shen Guoan since many years ago. Although they did not have much contact over the years, Lin Jiahui still listened to Shen Guoan¡¯s opinion on some important decisions. However, her only request was to save Ouyang Jue.

    When she came in, she didn¡¯t treat Shen Guoan as a stranger. She asked anxiously,¡±Old Master Shen, I want to see Shen Xiaoxiao. I want her two children. The medicine isn¡¯t there. Even if Brother Jue takes the antidote, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the sacrifice. When the timees, I will naturally give the children to you.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tomorrow night at midnight.¡±

    ¡°Then will that thing be held tomorrow night as well?¡±

    Shen Guoan looked at Lin Jiahui, who was no longer young, and said lightly,¡±Yes, it will also be tomorrow night. Jiahui, the thing that you and I have been begging for most of our lives will be realized immediately.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there still one bead left?¡±

    How could Lin Jiahui not know what Shen Guoan was talking about? She immediately asked her own questions. How could he execute the time reversal technique when he had not even gathered all the pearls?

    ¡°The other one is with Yan Kuan. When the timees, he will naturally deliver it to me personally.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you will naturally know when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Then can Brother Jue and I really do it?¡±

    ¡°I have waited for a thousand years just to wait for this moment. What do you think?¡±

    Shen Guoan was no longer speaking, but Yan Kuan was digesting Shen Guoan¡¯s words. Waiting for a thousand years, what did that mean exactly?

    ¡°Old Master, Liu Yufei has arrived.¡±

    Shen Guoan did not avoid Lin Jiahui. When he saw Liu Yufei arrive, he carefully looked at her face. They did not know what method he used, but the abscess had all disappeared. Moreover, Liu Yufei was wearing ancient clothes and equipment. Lin Jiahui did not expect this.

    It had only been two days since theyst saw each other, but the thing on Liu Yufei¡¯s face had disappeared. She was a little dazed. Her face was pale, and there was even a faint aura of death. Even Lin Jiahui, who was experienced and knowledgeable, felt that there was something wrong with Liu Yufei when she saw her.

    ¡°Mm, this outfit is not bad. Where are the things?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been arranged.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take her down. For the next twelve hours, you must not let her out, no matter what happens.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The bodyguard brought Liu Yufei down, but there was still some fear in his heart, especially the woman walking behind him. He was afraid and felt sorry for her. He was in charge of keeping an eye on her. Naturally, he knew what was waiting for her.

    He did not know why the old man wanted this woman to be with those Nine-Tailed Snakes, and even let the Nine-Tailed Snake King have s*x with her. This was extremely disgusting.

    However, he also did not know what was going on with this woman. She was clearly covered in abscesses, but when they went in to bring her out today, her entire body had already recovered to a state where her skin was as smooth as butter. Also, the tattoos on her lower body were extremely bright. If he did not know that these were the work of those Nine-Tailed Snakes, a man would not be able to control himself when he saw her like that.

    The bodyguard had deep thoughts and wasn¡¯t a shallow person. He knew why the Old Master had locked this woman up in another cage. He was afraid that it had a lot to do with the Old Master¡¯s great cause.

    As soon as they left, Shen Guoan asked Lin Jiahui to leave as well. At this moment, he looked at the roulette on the table and the two beads on the roulette with an inexplicable expression.

    Although he had been proficient in spells all these years, he hadn¡¯t been able to obtain this eight trigram wheel. Of course, there was a reason why he couldn¡¯t obtain it. The fate wheel was wrong. He couldn¡¯t break the array formation. Except for the Ouyang family, no one could break that formation.

    Therefore, he had waited for so many years for this eight trigram wheel to be taken down by Yan Kuan.

    He did not know before, butter he found out that Yan Kuan did not only have this eight trigram wheel in his hands. There was also a pearl that Yan Kuan must have hidden in the dark.

    Therefore, up until now, all four pearls had appeared. Tomorrow night, when the vige¡¯s sacrificial ceremony was over, the Yang-Revolving Pearl would appear. He had nned for so long, and everything was ready. His era was about to arrive.

    ¡°Who is this king?¡±

    Shen Guoan muttered to himself. He would not think that the legends in the vige were false, because he had thought of many ways to obtain the Yang-Revolving Pearl. Onlyter did he find out... The only way to obtain the Yang-Revolving Pearl was for the king to appear in this existence.

    He had checked all the records. After a thousand years of waiting, he had calcted all the life tes in the dish. The king¡¯s arrival was tomorrow. Therefore, he would calcte all the arrangements at midnight tomorrow night.

    This time, he could only seed. He could not fail.

    Yan Kuan stayed on the roof for a while and found that Shen Guoan had already sat down to meditate. He thought for a moment and turned around to run away from the roof. He wanted to go to the forbidden area to take a look.

    There were 15 video images sent back earlier, so it did not take much effort at all. They followed the special direction they had walked before and slowly walked into the depths of the dense forest.

    However, Yan Kuan did not expect that the moment he entered, he would see the dark guards pushing the millstone, carrying out inhuman missions. He frowned and whistled at the empty space...

 Chapter 900 - So Heâ€™s the â€œKingâ€

    <h4>Chapter 900: So He¡¯s the ¡°King¡±</h4>

    Dark 15¡¯s body trembled when he heard the whistle. He immediately put down his hands and blew the whistle. Yan Kuan released Blue Demon and aimed it at the two bodyguards. They died instantly and fell to the ground.

    Dark 15 instantly woke up his hypnotized brothers. When everyone woke up, they felt a chill when they saw the actions they had been doing. However, Dark 1 and Dark 2 were not woken up by them. Therefore, when they saw that they had stopped what they were doing, they immediatelyunched an attack on them.

    Seven people against Dark 1 and Dark 2. It looked like there were more people, but Dark 1 and Dark 2¡¯sbat strength was too terrifying. Moreover, they werepletely controlled, so they were not their opponents at all.

    Yan Kuan had no choice but to help. With his participation, he personally fought against Dark 1, while the others fought against Dark 2. Finally, they captured the two alive without hurting them.

    Dark15 immediately took out the medicine and injected it into the two of them. The two of them instantly fainted on the ground.

    Everyone did not stop. They immediately carried the two of them and left as fast as they could.

    When they returned to the cave, it did not take more than 15 minutes. A group of well-trained secret guards ran out of the heavily guarded forbidden area.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too f*cking disgusting. I actually have to grind people alive every day. The shadow in my heart is too big.¡±

    Dark 15 could not help but grumble at the side. Yan Kuan looked at the two unconscious guards and said to Dark 15,¡±15 and Dark 4, go get Little Treasure¡¯s child urine. Be careful and tell Xiaoxiao that we¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    ¡°Master, Shen Guoan isn¡¯t really doing these disgusting things because he wants to travel through time, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s already his goal. If it¡¯s not enough, I want you all to do one thing now.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at everyone, unfolded the map in his hand, and gave his orders to everyone.

    ¡°Everyone, remember this. This time, as long as you seed, you are not allowed to fail. If there are any problems, I¡¯ll leave the future of the Dark Empire to you all. I¡¯ll also leave my children to you all.¡±

    This was the first time Yan Kuan was so cautious. He even lowered his head and made a request to all the secret guards.

    No one dared to ept Yan Kuan¡¯s bow. However, they knew that Yan Kuan had definitely encountered a huge problem. Otherwise, why would such a strong man do this to everyone?

    No one dared to say anything. They only held the map in their hands and did not say anything funny as they left.

    By the time Dark 4 and Dark 15 returned, only Yan Kuan and Dark 1 and Dark 2 were still in the cave.

    Little Treasure¡¯s child urine had been stored up quite a lot these days. A big pot was poured into Dark 1 and Dark 2, but they still didn¡¯t have any intention of waking up. This was already within Yan Kuan¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Pour it into them once every three hours. 15, you and I will go down the mountain. Dark 4, be careful. Remember to gather outside the forbidden area tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Master, what if they still don¡¯t wake up?¡±

    ¡°If they still don¡¯t wake up tonight, send them back to the forbidden area.¡±

    Dark 4 and Dark 15 were stunned. Send them back again? Then would Dark 1 and Dark 2¡¯s lives be saved?

    ¡°They have Little Treasure¡¯s child urine in their bodies. Shen Guoan will definitely not take the risk of putting them into the millstone sacrifice. He might be able to save them and threaten us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±

    Yan Kuan led Dark 15 down slowly. Halfway down, Yan Kuan looked around and said to Dark 15,¡±Do you remember your mission?¡±

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t understand. Master, you¡¯re not...¡±

    ¡°This is the only way to save Xiaoxiao. Remember, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. Don¡¯t let Xiaoxiao find out.¡±

    ¡°I know, but Master, is there really no other way?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    One word, and Dark 15¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Master wanted to put himself in danger, but he didn¡¯t want his sister-inw to know. These two people really made his heart ache.

    ¡°Master, which one will 19 really be?¡±

    ¡°Most likely. So tomorrow, put in 120% of your energy, understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two returned to the mountain stronghold one after the other. Shen Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Yan Kuan had returned safely.

    However, she still remembered the incident with the meteorite, so when Yan Kuan sat down, she immediately asked him,¡±What¡¯s with this meteorite? How did it appear here? Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°The doctor gave it to me in exchange. He asked us to bring him out of here.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°This thing is a treasure that they have kept for a thousand years. He saw the ring in my hand, so he took it out.¡±

    ¡°I see. There are a lot of treasures in this vige, but I¡¯m still worried about 19. Will he be okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. 19 is probably someone with great fortune.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You mean? You mean 19 might be that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, 19 might very well be the legendary king that they have been waiting for a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she could not figure it out after digesting it for a long time. How could it be 19? But if it was not 19, then what were those images?

    Only their king could control this Yang-Revolving Pearl. wasn¡¯t 19 absorbing the energy of the Yang-Revolving Pearl at the moment?

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Take a look at what this is.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that 19 was safe for now, so she thought of another matter. She took the red gemstone ball that Little Treasure had given her and said to Yan Kuan,¡±Take a look at this gemstone ball.¡±

    ¡°Red? Little Treasure gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The two children said that they got it in the ancient tomb. I asked them in detail, and they actually exchanged the limited-edition toy ball that 19 gave them. That means the ball in Lin Jiahui¡¯s hand is actually fake.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect this to turn out like this. If that was really the case, he had two gemstone balls in his hands. It was really a silver lining. His chances of winning had increased by a notch.

    ¡°This is going to be fun. I¡¯ll take these things. You rest well. We still have a tough battle to fight tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not doubt him. She put the two gemstone balls into her bag. Dark 15 nced at them and did not say anything. He checked Ah Tawa¡¯s injuries and found that there were no major problems. Then, he brought the two children to y by the side.

    Seeing that Dark 15 was protecting them, Yan Kuan took advantage of the night to appear in the vige again and find the doctor.

    ¡°Sir is here indeed.¡±

    ¡°You knew that I woulde?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Sir must be here for the time travel this time.¡±

    ¡°You should set up a fortune-telling stall.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Sir must be joking. However, the thing that Sir wants is not with me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what I want?¡±

    ¡°The blood of extreme yin has already appeared. The blood of extreme yang. Sir, you must have guessed it, right?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard the doctor¡¯s words, he clenched his fists tightly. After a long while, he finally said,¡±I am the father of the children. Can¡¯t I use my blood?¡±

    ¡°Sir, do you know that the blood of forty-nine strong men has been used as a method to activate the time and space roulette? Finally, the blood of extreme yin and yang and the reincarnated spirit child will be added. The space will be activated by the divine bead, and the skeleton soldiers will act as guardians. Only by crossing the yin and yang realm can one cross the space.¡±

 Chapter 901 - Iâ€™m Not Afraid If You Take Me Down With You

    <h4>Chapter 901: I¡¯m Not Afraid If You Take Me Down With You</h4>

    <h4>?</h4>

    This time, the doctor did not hide anything. Instead, he told Yan Kuan everything. Yan Kuan had already guessed most of it. Naturally, he knew that it was not that easy to travel through time and space.

    However, what he was more curious about now was how he would return in the end.

    ¡°Then what if I want to return to the modern world? If I want to return to the present, what do I have to do?¡±

    The doctor looked at Yan Kuan as if he did not know Yan Kuan and said,¡±Such an opportunity only appears once every thousand years. If you want to return to the modern world, you have to wait another thousand years. Are you joking, Sir?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s heart was heavy. If he waited for another thousand years, then even if he went to retrieve the medicine, it would be useless. Unless, unless he brought Xiaoxiao with him. Unless they were a family of four who transmigrated at the same time. But was this possible?

    ¡°Sir, if you want something, you have to give it up. Sir should understand.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not speak anymore. At this moment, his thoughts had already turned a thousand times. He had thought about many things. He even wanted to bring the three of them back together.

    However, he did not dare to guarantee that their family would be together or that they they would encounter other things.

    This matter was getting more and more troublesome, but he had toplete it.

    ¡°Doctor, do you have anything else to say?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not give up and could not help but ask the doctor. The doctor looked at the strong man in front of him. He really had some opportunities. Otherwise, he would not have met him. He was someone who had waited for a thousand years. He was indeed not an ordinary person.

    The doctor sighed and said to Yan Kuan,¡±The only variable that Sir seeks is that one.¡±

    The doctor pointed to the east. This direction was intriguing. However, Yan Kuan was not stupid. He immediately reacted and asked the doctor,

    ¡°You mean: king?¡±

    ¡°As long as Sir understands.¡±

    ¡°Then the doctor naturally knows that I barged into this sacrednd yesterday.¡±

    The doctor sighed and said helplessly:¡±Are you talking about the Nine-Tailed Snakes, Sir?¡±

    ¡°No, I saw more than the Nine-Tailed Snakes.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What else?¡±

    ¡°I saw the light emitted by the Yang-Revolving Pearl wrap around a person. That person¡¯s entire body was covered in * * *, and the strong golden light does not allow anything to approach. Even the Nine-Tailed Snakes were prostrating in front of it, as if they were worshipping or afraid of something.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is what Sir said true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the doctor heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, he excitedly stood up from the stool and said to Yan Kuan,¡±Sir, it is indeed a great opportunity. That is the king, that is the king. That is the Yang-Revolving Pearl awakening our reincarnated king. What Sir is seeking is not far away.¡±

    When Yan Kuan¡¯s thoughts were confirmed, he stood up and said to the doctor,¡±After tomorrow, my people will naturally bring the doctor out of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The treasure had already been given to Yan Kuan. Now that he had received Yan Kuan¡¯s promise, the doctor was extremely satisfied.

    Yan Kuan left the doctor¡¯s ce. After thinking for a while, he returned to the temple once again. However, when he followed the path back to the previous ce, 19 was already gone. The golden light was not as strong as before. There was still a faint circle around the Yang-Revolving Pearl, but even so, no Nine-Tailed Snake dared toe forward.

    Yan Kuan looked around and did not see any trace of 19. He also did not see any sign of 19. He turned around and left in disappointment.

    Yan Kuan did not know that after he left, there were a pair of eyes staring at him in the darkness, deep in thought.

    ..

    The entire vige was already quiet because it was toote. Yan Kuan walked on the small path and thought for a long time. Finally, when he was about to approach Ah Cai¡¯s small house, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao pacing back and forth at the door, obviously anxiously waiting for him.

    For some reason, at this moment, his heart throbbed. He walked over withrge strides and pulled her into his arms. At this moment, he did not think about anything, he did not want to do anything. He just wanted to hold her like this.

    ¡°15, guard the children.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said these words lightly. Yan Kuan seemed to have obtained something simr. He carried the beauty and walked towards the back of the mountain.

    Her smooth and fair skin, as well as the dark and exciting scenes in the forest, Yan Kuan¡¯s fire lit up again and again. They had never felt that they could be so crazy as to cling to each other in this ce.

    A few years ago in the jungle, they were also so fierce, but at that time, they were free and had no love between them.

    This time was different. After a few years, they were husband and wife, the two most intimate people. They loved each other and did not want to be separated.

    ¡°I want you, badly, so badly. No matter what, it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give it all to you. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    She understood him. Even if he did not say anything, she knew that he had something on his mind. It was a matter of life and death. It was even more rted to her. Only when he encountered something rted to her would it make things difficult for Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan turned all of his worries, dissatisfaction, and anxieties into moans under the impact of the waves. The entire cave was enveloped inyers of passion. Even the night had lessened a lot of the sadness.

    Touching her smooth back, he carefully put onyers of clothes for her. Instead, he leaned his upper body against the cave. Shen Xiaoxiao leaned against his chest and said slowly,¡±Let the secret guards protect the children and leave early. I¡¯ve seen the map here. If they follow the river, they¡¯ll get out.¡±

    ¡°You know my n?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. How can I let you risk your life for us? Moreover, we won¡¯t even know if you¡¯re alive or dead.¡±

    ¡°Can you bear to part with the children?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want the children to leave us unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. However, I¡¯m even more unwilling for you to die for us. I don¡¯t know what you know, but no matter what it is, I hope you can tell me. We¡¯re husband and wife. I don¡¯t believe that husband and wife should fly separately in the face of a great disaster. I only want to face it together, not you alone who thinks that you¡¯re great.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Yan Kuan¡¯s lips slowly curled up. His woman was indeed meticulous. She even knew that his worries and fears and it had never crossed her mind to separate from him.

    ¡°Lin Jiahui did indeed want two children to make the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears.¡±

    ¡°As expected of the Suoyin Flower Tears. I¡¯m afraid that the poison on my body also needs the children, right? That¡¯s why it put you in such a difficult position?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for women to be too smart.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Men are always afraid that their women are too smart. But if a woman doesn¡¯t care about anything and doesn¡¯t ask, then she¡¯s not called a woman anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    ¡°Time travel?¡±

    ¡°You know everything.¡±

    ¡°How do I know everything? It¡¯s just these two things. You don¡¯t have to be like this. Without hurting the children, didn¡¯t you have to bear the brunt of a mountain of knives and a sea of fire for me? What am I afraid of? If you¡¯re not afraid, Why would I be afraid?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you have guts. You¡¯re really my, Yan Kuan¡¯s, woman. Yes, I¡¯m am willing to go through the sea of knives and fire. What am I afraid of? What¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡±

 Chapter 902 - Choose the Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 902: Choose the Warrior</h4>

    The night was as cold as water. When the two returned to Ah Cai¡¯s bamboo house, Ah Cai had already vacated the room for them to live in. He took Ah Gen to guard the other side.

    Dark 15 was taking care of the two children and Ah Tawa under the secretpartment. The two nced at the children who were not doing anything and were lying on the bamboo bed to rest. Perhaps the two of them had already said everything. The worry and fear in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart had lessened by a lot.

    In fact, Yan Kuan did not know that if he did not say anything, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not live alone if anything happened. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had told 19 when they entered the ancient tomb, when necessary, he would knock Yan Kuan unconscious and take him away in order to save Yan Kuan¡¯s life.

    But now, Yan Kuan almost wanted to be implicated alone without her knowing. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao realized that both of them wanted the other to live, no matter how much grievance they had suffered, or whether they were on the brink of death.

    Rather than that, it would be better if both of them faced it together. Moreover, not only Yan Kuan, but even Shen Xiaoxiao had never felt so rxed.

    Didn¡¯t the two of them say from the beginning that the most important thing was to protect the children?

    ¡°Go to sleep. There¡¯s still a tough battle to fight tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°You still want it?¡±

    ¡°Go, you¡¯re really obsessed. We can¡¯t have s*x.¡±

    Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say that. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was alreadyte at night and the location wasn¡¯t right, he would have really wanted to hug the beautiful woman and be insolent.

    ¡°But will the children be sent away tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No, after the ceremony is over. They will probably be caught if they go out tomorrow. Shen Guoan is not a fool.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then, are we going to pretend to be vigers and enter the mountain together tomorrow?¡±

    Updates by

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We can only do that. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly. They hugged each other tightly and fell into a deep sleep...

    ..

    Shen Guoan looked at Dark 1 and Dark 2 who were unconscious on the ground and his expression did not change. This Yan Kuan really had some ability. It was a pity that he was actually from the Ouyang family. Otherwise, he would really be able to be his grandson-inw.

    Under his powerful arrangements, he was actually able to get rid of them. He really had some ability. Moreover, from the looks of it, not only did he get rid of them, but he also dispelled the bewitching spell that he had created.

    However, it was not easy to deal with Dark 1 and Dark 2. The curse they were under was twice as powerful as those people¡¯s. Otherwise, they would not have abandoned them.

    Of course, it was a good decision to abandon them. Seven dark guards were no match for one of them. He had a trump card with these two people. It was a pity that the bones and blood of those strong men were as rich as their yang energy. They were much stronger than the young people in the vige.

    Now it seemed that he needed to find another group of people. As for these two, since their master did not want them and wanted to give them to him to use, he definitely would not let down this good intention.

    ¡°Take the two of them away.¡±

    After Shen Guoan said this, he patted the two people¡¯s heads with force. Both of them spat out a mouthful of ck blood, and then their entire bodies once again became demented as they followed the bodyguards out.

    Shen Guoan looked at the two mouthfuls of ck blood on the ground as if he was deep in thought. The power of this child¡¯s urine was not small. It looked like he really was a reincarnated soul child. His decision back then was not in vain. As expected, Xiaoxiao was able to bring such a great opportunity to the Shen family.

    ..

    Dong, dong, dong...

    The sky had just brightened when the sound of gongs and drums rang out in the vige. Yan Kuan flipped over and sat up. He put a nket over Shen Xiaoxiao to indicate that she did not need to pay attention to him. Then, he walked out of the room and saw Ah Gen and Ah Cai hurriedly putting on their clothes.

    ¡°An An¡¯s father, I don¡¯t know what happened to the emergency gathering in the vige. Let¡¯s go and take a look first. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±

    Ah Gen exined to Yan Kuan a little. Yan Kuan nodded and let the two of them leave. He followed them to check out what had happened, but this day was destined for the entire vige to not be peaceful. Such an emergency gathering would not be less than three gongs. Therefore, Yan Kuan did not follow them. Instead, he returned to his room and hugged Shen Xiaoxiao to rest.

    When Ah Gen and Ah Cai hurriedly ran to the altar, almost everyone in the vige had arrived. They lived far away and were always thest to arrive. Everyone was already used to it. If it were not for the rule of the vige that everyone had to be present before announcing the matter, the chief would not have waited for them at all.

    At this moment, the chief looked at the team of nearly 400 people in the courtyard and said to everyone excitedly,¡±The warriors that we sent yesterday are already waiting for the arrival of our king. However, the prophet has informed us that we still need 29 warriors to act as protectors to wee tonight¡¯s grand meeting. Therefore, now, we will have another 29 warriors born here.¡±

    After the chief finished speaking, he looked at everyone with some excitement. Just as the chief finished speaking, the crowd was already boiling with excitement. Many young people were even enthusiastically signing up. After choosing 20 warriors to leave earlier... Many young people who were not selected felt that it was a great pity. Now that there was still a chance, naturally, everyone responded positively.

    However, it was not that easy to choose 49 warriors who were above the age of 18 and under the age of 30. Their vige was originally small, with a total poption of more than 400 people. After eliminating the elderly, father, daughter, and children... There were simply not enough people.

    At this moment, if another 29 people were taken away, the entire vige could be said to be only the elderly, the sick, the disabled, and the young.

    Ah Cai was originally the person who could meet this requirement. However, even if they did not have enough people, and finally found a 15-year-old boy, no one hoped that Ah Cai would go.

    Warriors were the pride and hope of the vige. However, Ah Cai¡¯s parents were the sinners of their vige. Even Ah Cai himself was not very likable. Moreover, this quota was originally contested by everyone, there was no difference between 15 and 16 years old. There were nearly 10 15-year-olds in the vige. This was not enough to divide them up. Therefore, it was normal that Ah Cai was not selected.

    Of course, Ah Cai himself was not willing to go at all. 49 brave warriors were selected. It was said that they were to wee the king. Who knew what would happen to them?

    Since they had nothing to do and the people had been chosen, everyone was sent off with their eyes. As for thest saintess of sacrifice, they only needed to wait until noon to worship.

    Ah Cai and Ah Gen walked back slowly. Because Ah Gen¡¯s Ah Tawa had been burned to death by the fire, he was considered person who had white affairs in the family. Therefore, he and Ah Cai nced at each other. No one in the vige would talk to him.

    The two of them walked back very steadily and did not waste much time.

    It took them nearly two hours to go back and forth. When they came back, Yan Kuan had already tidied up and even cooked the porridge. Of course, Yan Kuan only knew how to cook porridge.

    ¡°An An¡¯s father, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Ah Cai immediately took over the task when he saw An An¡¯s father¡¯s actions. It was Ah Gen who told Yan Kuan about what had just happened.

    Yan Kuan already knew what those young men had been sent to do. They had all been ground into human bones and blood. It was equivalent to sending them to their deaths. At this moment, he felt that Ah Cai was lucky that he had not been sent away. That was the true luck.

 Chapter 903 - Dream On

    <h4>Chapter 903: Dream On</h4>

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go. You just saved your life!¡±

    Ah Cai, who was cooking porridge, was stunned when he heard this. He turned to Yan Kuan and asked, ¡°Brother Yan, what is the meaning of this? Will those brave warriors lose their lives?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Ah Cai and nodded.

    ¡°They are the ones who are used as sacrifices. They are the pure yang sacrifices of the bones of strong men.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Looking at the surprised looks of the two, Yan Kuan had long expected it. Even when he saw that scene, he could not believe it. There were such evil things in this world.

    ¡°Should we go and tell the chief?¡±

    Ah Cai was a kind young man after all. Among the 49 warriors who were sent away, two or three of them were people who could talk to him. Moreover, they were all from the same vige. He could not watch them die in vain.

    However, Ah Gen had seen a lot. He said to Ah Cai,¡±No one will believe you even if you tell them. Otherwise, you would have been chosen long ago. Moreover, you forgot that the two sons of the chief were also sent away.¡±

    Ah Cai also reacted after hearing Ah Gen¡¯s words. Even the chief had sent his two sons away. If he told the chief that those people were all going to die... He estimated that he would be the first one to be killed by the nsmen.

    ¡°But are we not going to care? What are those people going to do? Why did the prophet do this?¡±

    ¡°Only when there is something to ask for will there be something to do.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this way, even if our vige is preserved, it will be considered to have destroyed half of our foundation.¡±

    Updates by

    Ah Gen sat helplessly on the small stool. Yan Kuan looked at them and said to them,¡±You two don¡¯t have to go up the mountain tonight. An An¡¯s mother and I will go in your ce.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t we be discovered?¡±

    ¡°The night is the best disguise. The path up the mountain is rugged, so we won¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Ah Gen and Ah Cai both knew that he was saving their lives. How could they disagree? They thought for a moment, nodded, and said:

    ¡°Thank you, An An¡¯s father. Sigh, I¡¯m really frustrated. Isn¡¯t our vige supposed to be safe and stable? Why must that prophet be like this? What king? If there really is one, why would he wait for a thousand years and not appear? I think this prophet is probably here for those ancient tombs.¡±

    Hearing Ah Cai¡¯s rareint, Yan Kuan asked,¡±You guys have been guarding this ancient tomb for a thousand years. It¡¯s not surprising that someone is eyeing it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This ancient tomb has been there for a thousand years. It¡¯s not surprising that these people are eyeing it.¡±

    ¡°But I know that this ancient tomb has a passageway that leads to the outside world. My parents found two outsiders there previously. Otherwise, my parents wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    Ah Cai¡¯s sudden words startled everyone. There was a passage? What was going on?

    Ah Cai saw that everyone was looking at him, so he put down the spoon in his hand and said,¡±My parents told me to keep this in my stomach for the rest of my life. I originally thought that I would take Uncle Gen and Ah Tawa out through that passage, but now that so many things have happened, I didn¡¯t mention it anymore. But I thought that I couldn¡¯t let Ah Tawa fake her death forever. I still wanted to wait for the ceremony to end before taking you there.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it really a passage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been in there over the years. The passage is very small and should have been created by the pangolins. However, no one probably discovered itter on, so they dug arge section and went straight through the mountain. There is also a forest outside, but the vegetation is not as dense as what we have here.¡±

    Hearing Ah Cai¡¯s words, Yan Kuan had already guessed that it was really a way out. Thinking of this, he said to the two of them,¡±If that is a way out, after the matter at night is over, Ah Cai, you will take Ah Tawa, Ah Gen, and my people out. Once we are out, my people will make good arrangements for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Actually, Ah Cai had said these words to seek a guarantee. After all, they were at their wit¡¯s end in the outside world. Of course, they had to n carefully. He could also see that this Big Brother Yan was also looking for a way out, it was better for everyone now.

    Yan Kuan would not mind Ah Cai¡¯s petty thoughts. One had to know that if a person did not have any thoughts of surviving outside, they would be eaten by others when they went out. Moreover, as an orphan that could grow up on his own, so if he did not have any thoughts... everyone did not believe it either.

    After breakfast, they brought the children out to breathe in the fresh air. After ying for a while, the sound of gongs and drums rang again. This time, it was already noon. They were going to carry out the sacrifice.

    Ah Cai and Ah Gen were not as anxious as they were in the morning. After all, it was losing the chance to watch someone die. If they could, they would not even want to watch, so they naturally walked out of the door slowly.

    Yan Kuan had been nning something on the map with Dark 15 by the side. Shen Xiaoxiao was ying a game with the two children in the backyard. Perhaps this would be thest happy time for the family. After Yan Kuan had arranged things, he joined them.

    In this small courtyard, at such a tense moment, having such a day was like a stolen time. It made people inexplicably nervous and nervous.

    ¡°Mom, I had a dreamst night. About Uncle.¡±

    Little Treasure tilted his head and said this to Shen Xiaoxiao. Da Bao was being lifted by Yan Kuan and was ying high up in the air. She did not notice what Little Treasure was saying to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this child must be missing 19, so she did not care much and said,¡±Then what¡¯s wrong with Little Treasure dreaming about Uncle?¡±

    ¡°I dreamed that Uncle was very impressive. He was riding a big ck horse that was so beautiful and tall.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it turns out that our Little Treasure also wants to ride a horse? When we go back, we¡¯ll let you ride a horse, okay?¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I learn how to ride a horse?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can learn how to ride a horse. Little Treasure can choose his own horse and take care of him. It¡¯s like taking care of your General.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched the top of the child¡¯s head. He was still a child. He dreamed of these fun things even in his dreams. However, 19¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and she didn¡¯t know how he was doing. If he was really that king... Then what would happen to 19 in the future?

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle said that I am a little prince.¡±

    ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you a little prince? Little Treasure is a little prince, Da Bao is a little princess. You will always be Daddy and Mommy¡¯s treasures.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about Little Treasure¡¯s words. Instead, she hugged her little prince and said these words with great heartache. Children will always be the little princess and little prince in the hearts of their parents.

    Little Treasure really wanted to tell his mother. His uncle had also said that he wanted him to inherit the throne. However, his mother seemed unhappy. He did not dare to speak anymore. Instead, he hugged Shen Xiaoxiao and snuggled in his mother¡¯s embrace.

    Ever since his father came back, he had not been hugged by his mother for a long time. Every time his mother wanted to hug him, his father would carry him in advance. Da Bao could always snuggle in his mother¡¯s embrace, but he could only stay in his father¡¯s embrace. It was really unfair. Moreover, his father¡¯s body was always hard. It was not asfortable as his mother¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Little Treasure,e over and hug me.¡±

    Look, it was indeed like that. His father just could not bear to see him stay in his mother¡¯s arms. He did not want it. He wanted his mother to hug him today. Little Treasure nced at Yan Kuan and hugged Shen Xiaoxiao even more tightly. Yan Kuan looked at his son... His heart was filled with jealousy. He put down his daughter and walked over to pick up the stinky brat. How could his wife carry another man? Absolutely not!

 Chapter 904 - Dark 1 and Dark 2

    <h4>Chapter 904: Dark 1 and Dark 2</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, did you tell Mommy about your dream?¡±

    ¡°I did. Why?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Uncle will reallye to pick us up tonight?¡±

    ¡°Uncle would never lie to us.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you dream? Mommy said that the dreams were all fake.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not fake. Uncle gave me something, but I can¡¯t show it to you.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t think that he was dreaming. His uncle even gave him a small bead, saying that it was for his mother. He put it under his pillow. When he woke up this morning, he touched the bead. It was not a dream.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Uncle said that it¡¯s for Mommy. It¡¯s a gift for Mommy when we leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay, where will Uncle take us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Uncle said that it would be fun.¡±

    ¡°Will Mommy and Daddy go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Uncle said that they will goter.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I dream about it? Why didn¡¯t Uncle tell me?¡±

    Updates by

    Da Bao was a little unhappy. Why did Little Treasure dream about so many things? Why did she sleep until dawn and not dream about anything?

    ¡°Da Bao, did you forget that Uncle said you were azy little pig? You always sleep until dawn.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not azy little pig. I¡¯m a little princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re a little princess.¡±

    Little Treasure did not argue with Da Bao about this. He took out the little bead that his uncle had given him. It was actually not a little bead, but a ck simr ball with ayer of wax on its surface. He did not know what was inside.

    However, his uncle said that this was something that could save his mother. He could only take it out at a critical moment. He really wanted to see what was inside. He was very curious.

    However, he was an obedient child. Moreover, his uncle never lied, so he would not go back on his word.

    The day passed very quickly. There was no news from the few secret guards. However, Yan Kuan believed in their strength and that they would definitely be able toplete his deployment. As long as the children left tonight, he would raze the entire mountain to the ground.

    ¡°Daddy, I still want to eat this meat.¡±

    Da Bao was extremely full today. The meat that Daddy roasted was really fragrant and delicious. She really liked this taste.

    ¡°Da Bao, can your small stomach still eat? Let Mommy touch it. It¡¯s already round and full.¡±

    ¡°But I still want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Even if you still want to eat, you can¡¯t eat too much. In the future, let Daddy cook for you again, okay?¡±

    Da Bao was a little disappointed, but she really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She could only ept her fate and nod:

    ¡°Okay. Daddy, remember to cook for me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Daddy will definitely cook for you.¡±

    After the two children finished eating, they went to take an afternoon nap. After Ah Gen and Ah Cai returned, they brought back the news. All the vigers would gather at 9 o¡¯clock tonight and were to be ready to enter the mountain.

    They all knew that this truly tense moment was about to arrive.

    Ah Gen and Ah Cai¡¯s clothes were modified and brought out for the two of them. After a long afternoon, night finally arrived.

    Looking at the two sleeping children, Shen Xiaoxiao reluctantly kissed each of their foreheads. She did not know what would happen tonight. She did not want to part with their children, but she knew that she could only leave them temporarily.

    ¡°We will definitely be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    These were originallyforting words, but Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was the only way.

    They changed their clothes, and after giving Dark 15 some advice, they turned around and walked out of the vige.

    However, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao would never have thought that as soon as they left, Dark 1 and Dark 2 would appear in the vige.

    Like puppets, they set fire to the entire vige. In less than half an hour, the vige was engulfed in mes.

    After the vigers entered the mountain, everyone suddenly became silent. They did not even say anything. It was as if they were being controlled.

    ¡°It seems like the Obsidian Star has really helped us.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Look at these people. None of the n leaders who came out are conscious.¡±

    ¡°Look, they¡¯re on fire?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao noticed that the mes were soaring into the sky below the vige. However, none of the vigers noticed it. Even the chief had a surprised look on his face as he epted his fate and led his people forward.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was worried about her children, so Yan Kuan was naturally worried as well. However, the road behind them had long turned into a white fog. Even the ce where the mes could be seen earlier was covered by the white fog.

    Yan Kuan suppressed the worry in his heart and could only say to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±15¡¯s side should have already gathered. Perhaps they are already preparing to leave with the children.¡±

    Yan Kuan was not wrong. At this moment, all the secret guards had indeed gathered below. However, at the same time, they had also met Dark 1 and Dark 2 head-on.

    This battle woulde back sooner orter. However, they did not expect that Dark 1 and Dark 2 would be sent to do such a thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split into two teams. One team will escort our little masters away while the other team will fight.¡±

    In fact, they could have used their guns to shoot at the two of them. However, Dark 1 and Dark 2 were their brothers. They could not do such a thing.

    However, they also knew that if they did not make a move, Dark 1 and Dark 2 would not let them go either.

    If they were to really talk about it, if Dark 1 and Dark 2 joined forces, no one other than their master would be their match. Even if all seven of them attacked, they would not be able to take down the two of them.

    Therefore, the odds of them winning if they split up were not high.

    ¡°Dark 1 and Dark 2 are being controlled. We have no choice but to fight them head-on.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, letting our brothers deal with us. Just wait for this d*mn old man. I will definitely blow up the entire mountain tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about those useless things. Let¡¯s talk about what we should do now.¡±

    Ah Cai was also extremely nervous as he looked at the two people in front of him who had appeared out of nowhere. He stood at the back with the children and Ah Tawa. He watched as the seven men fought against the two men, but none of them had a chance of winning. He also became nervous.

    The seven secret guards and Red Bull were actually losing one after another. Moreover, Dark 1and Dark 2 did not leave any room for retreat. They could be said to have been ruthless towards them, and even fatal.

    Little Treasure and Da Bao were shocked by what they saw. They did not know why their aunt and Second Uncle wanted to attack them, but they still knew that the seven uncles were not their match.

    Moreover, they were not stupid. They had learned those things since they were young. Naturally, they could see that their aunt¡¯s moves were not holding back.

    The seven of them were all beaten down. Even Ah Gen and Ah Cai were kicked to the side. The two children were carried on their shoulders by each of them.

    Dark 4 was already surrounded by mes. He shouted at his brothers,¡±Don¡¯t talk about brotherhood at this time. Shoot and let them live. We must not let anything happen to the children.¡±

    However, when they all aimed their guns at the two of them, a white fog appeared in the sky. It surrounded their surroundings in an instant. They could not do anything even if they wanted to shoot.

    After fifteen minutes, when the white fog dispersed, there was no longer any trace of Dark 1 and Dark 2. Everyone was shocked, but they could not care too much at this time. They rushed straight up the mountain...

 Chapter 905 - The Sacrificial Ceremony Begins

    <h4>Chapter 905: The Sacrificial Ceremony Begins</h4>

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what had happened at the foot of the mountain. They had been closely mingling with the crowd. Due to Yan Kuan¡¯s height, he had to lower his head. Fortunately, this Ah Cai was not much shorter than Yan Kuan. Therefore, he did not look too out of ce.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was petite, so naturally, no one noticed her standing beside Yan Kuan. Anyway, Ah Cai and Ah Gen were the people who were ignored in the vige. It was normal for no one to notice them.

    Moreover, the n leader had to pay attention to whether the three hundred or so people had caught up or not. Why would he care about one or two of them?

    Each of them had a dull look on their faces. Buda naturally knew what was going on. This was all the skill of the prophet. No one could surpass the formation set up by the prophet.

    There were already bodyguards waiting at the entrance of the forbiddennd. When they saw their nsmening, they immediately brought them to the bamboo forest at the back.

    The huge millstone was ced on the empty space in the middle of the bamboo forest.

    Buda saw the warriors they had sent pushing the millstone. However, he was far away and could not see what was in the middle of the millstone. He just felt that it was a little strange.

    There was no white fog around the bamboo forest. This was also the first time Buda was able to see the surroundings so clearly. Therefore, although the millstone was curious, it did not give him as much of an impact as the bamboo forest.

    There were still two hours left before the time, but no one said anything. All of them were quietly waiting on the spot. Other than the grinding sound of the millstone, there was also the swishing sound of the mighty wind blowing through the bamboo forest.

    ..

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture us?¡±

    ¡°You should call me Great-Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Great-Grandfather?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure stood on the spot and stared at the white-bearded old man in front of them. They did not think that this old man had a good appearance or anything. Since he could capture them here, he was definitely not a good person. He even wanted them to call him Great-Grandfather? They wouldn¡¯t call him that.

    Updates by

    ¡°Why did you bring us here? Are you a bad person?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m your mother¡¯s grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you bring us here?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here. I brought you to meet your parents.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened to Aunt and Second Uncle? Were they hypnotized by you?¡±Little Treasure asked Shen Guoan.

    Shen Guoan did not care what the child would say at all. Instead, he said to the bodyguard at the door,¡±Take the Young Master and Miss to change their clothes.¡±

    The bodyguard knew that these two children were the key to tonight. He carried the two children and walked down.

    These two children were also strange. They did not cry from the beginning to the end. Even when they were brought here, they did not cry. This Young Miss¡¯ children were really strange.

    Little Treasure held Da Bao¡¯s hand and said that they would not separate. Moreover, the two children¡¯s waists were tied with special iron chains that could not be broken no matter what. Therefore, the bodyguard could only put the two children together.

    The two children were dressed in little red robes. They were all dressed like ancient people. Normally, the two children would definitely be curious and touch their clothes. But now... the two children had a bad premonition.

    Why did they have to change their clothes? What were they going to do?

    ¡°Little Treasure, is Uncle back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle said he would be back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Those bad guys are going to use us to threaten Mommy and Daddy, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re definitely going to use us to threaten Mommy and Daddy. Da Bao, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll tell you that I secretly hid something just now.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. Anyway, I don¡¯t like that so-called great-grandfather. He¡¯s obviously not a good person. Mommy said that the more harmless a person looks, the more vicious he is.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he also has a white beard. He even hypnotized Aunt and Second Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, are you afraid?¡±

    Da Bao tilted her head and thought about it. Actually, she was a little afraid. But fortunately, she was with Little Treasure, so she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ..

    Lin Jiahui paced around the room anxiously. When it was almost midnight, she saw someone enter the courtyard. She slowly let out a sigh of relief and watched the few people slowly carry Ouyang Jue¡¯s crystal coffin out. She knew that the ceremony was about to begin.

    Shen Guoan did not lie to her. He would save Brother Jue. He would definitely save him.

    Lin Jiahui followed closely behind. When she arrived at the bamboo forest, she saw that the vigers had already fallen asleep. As for what had happened in the millstone, she naturally knew about it.

    She stood in her designated position and did not move randomly. At this moment, Buda already fully understood what the purpose of the millstone was.

    He saw with his own eyes that the chosen warriors actually jumped off into the millstone one by one. Their flesh and blood were rolling, and they were actually being ground alive.

    He was so scared that his legs went soft. His two sons were in the first batch to enter this ce. In other words, his sons had already been swallowed by this millstone.

    Oh my god, what on Earth was going on?

    What was the prophet doing?

    Why did he use a living person to grind?

    Why?

    Buda¡¯s hands trembled as he held the ck box in his hands.

    After the sacrifice, as the n leader, only he could take down the ck box containing the Yang-Revolving Pearl. However, he did not want to give away their n treasure at all.

    He even began to doubt whether their king woulde.

    And the prophet that he had always worshipped as a god had lost his mysterious and evil aura.

    He seemed to have fallen into a strange forbiddennd, leading his nsmen towards destruction.

    Buda wanted to take his nsmen and leave immediately, but other than him who thought that things had changed, all of his nsmen became dull-witted, as if they did not know anything.

    He already knew that it was over. This time, it waspletely over.

    At this moment, a series of ¡®kacha kacha kacha¡¯ sounds rang out. Buda subconsciously turned his head to look over. With this look, Buda no longer had any strength left. A pair of neatly arranged skeleton soldiers walked over from afar. They were encircled in a circle from four different directions.

    If it was before, he would have thought that this was a miracle. But now, he only felt an inexplicable terror.

    These were all skeletons. Skeletons! How were these skeletonsmanded into an army? How did they do it?

    At this moment, even Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, who was standing at the end, were frightened by these things in front of them. Shen Guoan was truly capable. The skeleton personal guards were holding the line. He was really surprising.

    However, these surprises were not over. Soon after, four huge snakes crawled over from all directions. They could no longer be called snakes. The heads of these snakes were already protruding. They could be considered as flood dragons. Their bodies were huge. They were about the same size as the one they had encountered when they entered the mountain.

    They were like the sacred beasts that carried out this ritual. They slowly climbed onto the millstone and coiled together. Just this snake alone was enough to swallow everyone here.

    When all of these were ready, Shen Guoan finally appeared.

    However, what Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect was that the person behind Shen Guoan was not Shen Jinhe or Liu Yufei. Instead, it was a pair of their children. At this moment, they were wearing red long robes and were dressed in ancient clothing. They were obviously going to be the children of the sacrificial rites.

    Why were they here? What happened?

 Chapter 906 - Sacrifice 2

    <h4>Chapter 906: Sacrifice 2</h4>

    Yan Kuan held onto Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand tightly and looked at the two people behind Shen Guo¡¯an. Naturally, he thought of the actions of Dark 1 and Dark 2.

    They had overlooked it. Initially, they had thought that Shen Guoan would not use Dark 1 and Dark 2 again. They had not expected him to use this aspect. It made him truly speechless.

    However, Dark 1 and Dark 2 were so dull. It was obvious that they were being used as puppets. He knew the abilities of Dark 1 and Dark 2. It was because he knew that the seven dark guards had no chance of winning against the two of them.

    Shen Guoan¡¯s n was good, but he understood it thoroughly.

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll distract Dark 1 and Dark 2. Make your move, and remember to be careful.¡±

    ¡°En, I know.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that if she wanted to save the children, she had to deal with Dark 1 and Dark 2. Yan Kuan would keep them busy, and then she would make her move against the others. This was one way.

    ¡°But when is the right time? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not enough time. It¡¯s almost 12 o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t you notice that Liu Yufei didn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re right.¡±

    They had just finished speaking when they realized that the vigers seemed to be acting strangely. Everyone seemed to have just woken up. Everyone began to whisper among themselves. When they saw the skeleton soldiers and the flood dragons, their eyes widened in horror.

    Oh my god, was this a miracle?

    It really was a god descending.

    ¡°It¡¯s the saintess. Look, the saintess.¡±

    Someone cried out in surprise. Naturally, someone looked over. So the SAINTESS in their eyes was her?

    This appearance surprised even Shen Xiaoxiao. There were two extremely thick Nine-Tailed Snakes wrapped around her body. There wererge Suoyin flowers on her clothes. From afar, it looked very simr to the real thing. It was shocking.

    Her white clothes were ethereal like a fairy, and her skin was as smooth as cream. Her appearance was very simr to the statue of the deity that Yan Kuan had taken earlier.

    ¡°What method did she use? Look at her skin, it¡¯s healed too quickly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right path after all.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Nine-Tailed Snake, is that auntie a snake breeder? Little Treasure, look, it¡¯s a Nine-Tailed Snake.¡±

    Da Bao turned her head and saw the two huge Nine-Tailed Snakes on Liu Yufei¡¯s body. The other skeleton soldiers and the four flood dragons did not cause too much of a reaction from the two children.

    Because in their eyes, these things were all on television, but now they saw them again. However, these Nine-Tailed Snakes were indeed rare, and they had never seen these things on television.

    Therefore, to them, the shock brought by the skeleton soldiers and the four giant snakes was not as shocking as when someone raised a Nine-Tailed Snake.

    When they were in Thand, there were also many snake breeders. However, they liked to y with cobras, so when they saw these things now, the two children were not very surprised.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two children afraid?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the two children did not care about the skeleton soldiers and the four big flood dragons. Instead, they were very interested in Liu Yufei. She felt that it was funny. Why was this children¡¯s focus always on the same channel?

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and touched his nose in embarrassment. Then, he said,¡±Previously, when I yed games with the children, there were skeleton soldiers and flood dragons in the game. They probably thought that this is a game.¡±

    ¡°You actually let them y games? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I get back.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at him, which made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart itch. If this children wanted to y games, he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want to y. However, it seemed that Xiaoxiao¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t on the same channel anymore?

    ¡°Okay, you can teach me a lesson when you get back. You can teach me a lesson however you want.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Yata, Yata, oh my god, what is my Yata doing?¡±

    Some people in the vige saw that something was wrong with the millstone in front of them. The mother who called Yata, her son, jumping off the millstone and being ground up. This scene scared everyone in the vige.

    Some people who were kneeling on the ground also stood up. After all, they all thought that their sons were chosen to be a warrior. Moreover, the poption of the vige was small to begin with. Selecting 49 strong youths from the vige was equivalent to taking away half of the vige¡¯s fresh forces.

    If it was really to wee the king, then it would be fine. That was the glory of the entire family, or even the entire n. But now, their children were indeed being grinded by those millstones. What was going on? What was going on?

    ¡°Chief? Chief, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Buda did not know how to exin to everyone. His two children had already met with an ident. He also knew that he had been deceived by the prophet, but there was no way that the entire vige would be here at this moment. Even if he wanted to turn back, it would be useless,

    look at these skeletons, look at theserge snakes. which one of them could they deal with?

    There was also the saintess. The saintess had appeared. He was even more willing to believe that the king would actually appear. The warriors that had been chosen were the vanguard. The king would definitely be able to bring them back.

    ¡°They are the warriors that we have chosen. They are the king¡¯s messengers. It¡¯s just a mere body. The king will definitely be able to bring them back. Look, the saintess has already appeared. Our king is about to arrive.¡±

    Even at this point, Buda was still willing to believe that the king woulde.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were naturally speechless. However, what made them speechless the most was that the people in the vige actually believed Buda¡¯s words.

    ¡°King, king, king...¡±

    Everyone knelt on the ground and kowtowed non-stop, muttering about looking forward to the king¡¯s arrival.

    However, it was precisely because everyone in the vige had knelt down, that Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s indifference naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±

    Da Xiaobao was the first to react. Shen Guoan slowly walked over from afar and naturally saw the differences here.

    At this moment, Shen Guoan was wearing a long white robe with a silver border and nine dragons tattoo. It was extremely eye-catching. For some reason, two words popped up in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind: ¡®state preceptor.¡¯

    If it was in ancient times, this kind of attire really had the demeanor of a state preceptor.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e out.¡±

    Shen Guoan shouted at the two of them. Buda was frightened when he saw the people who had sneaked in. However, because he was holding the wooden box in his hand, even though he was afraid, he still diverted some of his attention.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Shen Guoan to actually call them over. However, there was no need to hide anymore. The two of them looked at each other and directly walked to the side.

    Shen Guoan looked at Buda and said to Yan Kuan,¡±Ouyang brat, go and take that box.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Why did he ask Yan Kuan to take it?

    ¡°Prophet, outsiders cannot touch this box.¡±

    ¡°He is not an outsider. He is a member of your Ouyang family.¡±

    Shen Guoan¡¯s words solved everyone¡¯s doubts. It was Yan Kuan who looked at the ck box and revealed an extremely strange smile.

 Chapter 907 - The Cooperation of a Family of Four

    <h4>Chapter 907: The Cooperation of a Family of Four</h4>

    Shen Guoan was really bold. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan came with ill intentions, but he insisted on letting Yan Kuan hold the most precious Yang-Revolving Pearl.

    Was it because he was too confident, or was it because of something else?

    However, there was one thing that he did hold on to. The children were in his hands.

    Because of this, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao had no choice but topromise.

    ¡°He, he, he is a member of our n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is a member of the Ouyang n, so you can just give him the box.¡±

    Buda was unwilling to look at Yan Kuan at this moment, so he could only hand over the box in his hand. In fact, he was not afraid, because this box was really something that no one other than the members of the Ouyang n could dream of touching. Even if this prophet was powerful, wasn¡¯t he also shocked by the power of this Yang-Revolving Pearl?

    When Buda handed over the box, he was especially careful. When he saw that Yan Kuan did not react after receiving the box, he believed that Yan Kuan was really from the Ouyang family.

    All the vigers were kneeling on the ground, muttering to themselves. Of course, there were also some who had been distracted by their own family members at the millstone not far away. After seeing them jump down one after another... It was impossible for them not to feel heartache.

    Yan Kuan held the Yang-Revolving Pearl and slowly walked to Shen Guoan¡¯s side with Shen Xiaoxiao. Dark 1 and Dark 2 were personally watching the two children. It was impossible for them to get close to them.

    However, at this moment, Shen Guoan looked at the two of them and smiled indifferently.

    ¡°I said that I would let you personally deliver the item. Did I break my promise? Kid, you¡¯re still a little tender.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not reply. He nced at Shen Guoan before turning his head to look at his children.

    At this moment, there was only one warrior left on the millstone. The sky was not dark, but blood-red instead.

    There was a strange phenomenon in the sky, and it was destined that this ce would not be peaceful.

    ¡°Take out the Yang-Revolving Pearl and ce it on top.¡±

    Yan Kuan did as he was told. The ck box opened and a golden light shed. Only Yan Kuan knew that the light was much weaker. Although the miracle that enveloped his entire body previously did not appear, he still remembered it clearly. At this moment, he was not in a hurry because he was also waiting for the arrival of the ¡®king¡¯.

    The top that Shen Guoan was referring to was a concave convex tform on the millstone. It was divided into twoyers like a rotating body. The topyer was a circr wheel. It was the eight trigram roulette that Yan Kuan and the rest had picked up earlier, and below it was a human-shaped stone tform.

    With one look, it was obvious what it was used for.

    Yan Kuan took out the Yang-Revolving Pearl and ced the bead on it without caring about anything else.

    The Yang-Revolving Pearl emitted a golden light. As soon as it was ced on the wheel, the golden light of the bead disappearedpletely, revealing the green fluorescence. The wheel opened on all four sides, revealing the other three holes where the beads were to be ced.

    After Yan Kuan had ced the Yang-Revolving Pearl, he was about to step back when he heard Shen Guoan continue:

    ¡°Are you willing to trade your daughter for that blue bead?¡±

    He knew that Shen Guoan knew that there was a gemstone ball in his hands. However, was Shen Guoan really willing to give his daughter to him?

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to believe your words.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, then just wait. Jiahui, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Lin Jiahui did not hesitate. She walked forward and ced the two balls she had on it. One was yellow, and the other was colored.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Guoan¡¯s expression. There was nothing wrong with it. Did Shen Guoan not suspect that there was something wrong with the colorful bead? That was Little Treasure¡¯s toy.

    However, Yan Kuan looked at the colorful bead that Little Treasure had. It was very simr to the meteorite ball that the doctor had given him.

    Both of them looked extremely beautiful.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other without saying anything. They watched as Lin Jiahui ced the two beads in her hand on the eight trigram wheel. Now, only the bead in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand was left.

    Shen Guoan looked at Yan Kuan and said,¡±Have you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°I want two children.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the conditions to negotiate with me at this moment.¡±

    Shen Guoan nced at Yan Kuan. Suddenly, he pinched an orchid finger and chanted an obscure incantation. Then, he pointed his finger directly at Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan was stunned for a moment. Then, he felt as if his entire body was out of control. He turned around and walked toward the high tform.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Without saying anything, she bit her finger and touched Yan Kuan¡¯s forehead.

    Yan Kuan stopped immediately. Shen Guoan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and asked in surprise,¡±How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the bead. Give me back my children.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Shen Guoan closed his eyes slightly. This was the first time he officially sized up his granddaughter. It was as if he had overlooked something?

    At this moment, Shen Jinhe walked over from the other side with Lin Jiahui. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he scolded loudly,¡±You stinky girl, you finally let me see you. You unfilial daughter, how dare you treat me and your mother like this? I don¡¯t have a daughter like you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Jinhe¡¯s expression and then at the white lotus-like Gu Yuehua. She said to Shen Jinhe,¡±Who do you think you are? Do you really think you¡¯re someone important?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how can you talk to your father like this? You¡¯re really too impudent.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was even more displeased with Gu Yuehua. Moreover, what she wanted to do now was to save her children. She could not exin it clearly to these two idiots.

    Shen Xiaoxiao sessfully choked Gu Yuehua and Shen Jinghe. Then, she looked at Shen Guoan and said,¡±Let the children go.¡±

    ¡°I said I only want one of them. Son, daughter. You can choose.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure naturally understood what he meant. The two of them looked at each other. Little Treasure said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Mommy, take Da Bao away.¡±

    ¡°No way, Mommy, take Little Treasure away. I¡¯m the older sister, I want to protect my younger brother.¡±

    The two children pushed each other, and at that moment, Yan Kuan suddenly attacked, shooting Blue Demon at Dark 1 and Dark 2.

    One had to know that he didn¡¯t want to attack because he didn¡¯t want to hurt his brothers, but looking at the situation now, it was definitely impossible not to hurt them. Moreover, his son and daughter were captured by them.

    The moment Yan Kuan wanted to attack, Dark 1 and Dark 2 were really not his match.

    The moment he moved, Little Treasure pulled Da Bao and bent down to avoid him from behind. The reaction of the two children was extremely fast. Just a moment ago, everyone was listening to the two children arguing about recing each other. In an instant, they saw Yan Kuan attack.

    They also needed Shen Xiaoxiao to distract Shen Guoan from the side. This family of four really cooperated seamlessly.

    Almost instantly, the two children ran to Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hahaha, what a powerful family of four. I have indeed underestimated you. However, since the four of you are so united, I really can¡¯t let you separate again.¡±

    After Shen Guoan said this, he put his palms together, and his long sleeves danced in the air. Suddenly, the wind and clouds changed drastically. A high tform suddenly rose from where Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were, and the high tform quickly rose. They did not have time to dodge at all. The four of them were all trapped in midair...

 Chapter 908 - In the Middle of the Game

    <h4>Chapter 908: In the Middle of the Game</h4>

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the high tform that was slowly rising. At this moment, they were no longer anxious. Anyway, as long as the four of them were together, they would live and die together.

    Moreover, it was not that they did not have a chance of winning.

    ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±

    Shen Jinhe did not really ignore Shen Xiaoxiao. Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s family of four was trapped on the high tform and was even getting higher and higher, he felt a rare worry.

    Shen Jinhe was really well-protected by Shen Guoan. He was an extremely innocent person. After all, she was his own flesh and blood, so when he saw that something was going to happen, he naturally asked.

    However, with Gu Yuehua around, with her eloquent tongue and her understanding of Shen Jinhe, she naturally knew how tofort him.

    He only heard her say:

    ¡°Jinhe, don¡¯t worry. How could Father really take Xiaoxiao¡¯s life? It¡¯s just letting her suffer some punishment. Let¡¯s step back. Don¡¯t dy Father¡¯s important matter. Wait until the matter is done and then properly educate Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Shen Jinhe and then at Gu Yuehua. She was only disappointed with her father, but it wasn¡¯t the kind where she really gritted her teeth in hatred. After all, Shen Jinhe¡¯s worries weren¡¯t fake. However, Gu Yuehua wasn¡¯t. She really hated Gu Yuehua. She had never thought that there would be such a heartless mother in this world.

    She looked at Liu Yufei again. It seemed that all of Gu Yuehua¡¯s maternal love had really been given to Liu Yufei. She was just a tool to help her obtain glory and wealth.

    However, the blue bead was still in Yan Kuan¡¯s hands. Shen Guoan had to get it no matter what.

    The vigers knelt at the side and did not dare to raise their heads. Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were trapped on the high tform and could not move.

    Liu Yufei showed them a puppet-like figure, standing there, allowing the Nine-Tailed Snakes to coil around her.

    The four flood dragons surrounded everyone in a circle. The skeleton soldiers were already standing around the circr millstone, surrounding it.

    Shen Guoan saw that they were trapped on the high tform and was no longer in a hurry. At this moment, his hands danced in the sky again. The blood-red clouds became lower and lower, as if they were about to envelop everyone.

    At this moment, other than the tform they surrounded, some of the vigers who were kneeling on the ground actually let out a series of wails. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan turned their heads to take a look, which gave them a fright. It turned out that drops of simr blood-like raindrops were falling from the blood-colored clouds. Moreover, the location of the raindrops was extremely good, only at the spot where the vigers were kneeling on the ground.

    Every drop of blood that fell from the raindrops burned the bodies of the vigers into bloody holes. The bloody rain was as hot as the sulfuric acid falling from the sky, making people scream in pain.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand it over to me, the bloody rain will fall on you soon. It doesn¡¯t matter to you two, but what about your children?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Guoan angrily. This old man was really despicable to the extreme.

    Shen Xiaoxiao almost could not help but curse. She grabbed the red bead and said to Shen Guoan, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping? If you provoke me, we will burn together.¡±

    Shen Guoan also stopped when he saw her actions. He was just trying to intimidate them. Moreover, those vigers were still useful. He could not bear to get rid of all these helpers in one go.

    Shen Guoan waved his long robe again. The blood rain stopped. Shen Xiaoxiao smashed the red bead on the stone tform below.

    However, it was unknown what this thing was made of. It did not suffer any damage when it fell to the ground. Shen Guoan did not care about that. He asked someone to pick up the bead and put them on the roulette from before.

    Now, all four beads wereplete.

    Shen Guoan¡¯s face revealed a brilliant smile. The excitement in his eyes seemed to be unstoppable.

    The blood color in the sky didn¡¯t dissipate at all because of the rain just now. It seemed to be even more intense.

    Liu Yufei followed Shen Guoan slowly to the high tform. At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others realized that the depression wasn¡¯t used to hold the children, but to ce Liu Yufei.

    Liu Yufei stepped forward, her whole body was like a puppet that would do whatever she was asked to do.

    Gu Yuehua was shocked as she watched from the side. What did the old man want Yufei to do?

    Just as Gu Yuehua was extremely worried, she saw that the old man had actually personally cut a long wound on Liu Yufei¡¯s limbs. Fresh blood instantly flowed down.

    The Nine-Tailed Snakes were extremely excited when it smelled the blood. It opened its mouth wide and began to suck the blood. In an instant, the two Nine-Tailed Snakes with its thick body turnedpletely red. Theyy on Liu Yufei¡¯s body and did not move.

    Liu Yufei¡¯s blood slowly flowed down the depression. Her face became paler and paler. Gu Yuehua almost could not control herself and went forward.

    However, Shen Jinhe tried his best to hold her back, but she still pleaded with Shen Guoan:

    ¡°Father, please spare Yufei¡¯s life. If she continues to bleed, her blood will run out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that it¡¯s the blood of extreme yin. Since it exists, she has to make a contribution.¡±

    ¡°No, Father, Xiaoxiao is her biological sister. Use Xiaoxiao, use Xiaoxiao¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Gu Yuehua¡¯s words, Blue Demon immediately flew out. This time, no one could resist. The dart directly pierced through Gu Yuehua¡¯s shoulder. Gu Yuehua swallowed all her pleas.

    Just now, Shen Jinhe was still a little displeased that Gu Yuehua wanted his Xiaoxiao to rece Liu Yufei. However, in an instant, he was angered by Yan Kuan¡¯s actions. This son-inw actually killed his mother-inw... This was simply too much.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, this is your mother. How could you let him treat her like this? Your mother is right. What¡¯s wrong with using your blood? You and Yufei are sisters to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Shen Jinhe, do you want to try it too?¡±

    Yan Kuan held Blue Demon and stood at a high ce. He looked at Shen Jinhe and Gu Yuehua, who were frightened by his killing intent. His body shrank and he subconsciously shut his mouth.

    At this moment, perhaps because of the infusion of the blood of extreme yin, the roulette suddenly began to spin faster.

    The high tform that Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were standing on was in the roulette. It was on both sides of the roulette with the depression that Liu Yufei was standing on. The grinding eye slowly sank down and disappeared. An invisible line appeared in the middle of the roulette.

    The disc instantly turned into a yin-yang eight trigrams stone disc. Shen Xiaoxiao and the rest and Liu Yufei were the yin-yang two formation eyes respectively.

    At this moment, they realized that they had indeed fallen into a trap. This Shen Guoan really had so many ns.

    ¡°So we have fallen into a trap. From the beginning, he wanted the lives of our family of four.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡±

 Chapter 909 - Blood of the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 909: Blood of the Heart</h4>

    ¡°Almighty god, please grant me endless power...¡±

    A string of lengthy incantations came out of Shen Guoan¡¯s mouth. At this moment, no one dared to breathe loudly because everyone knew that the time hade. The thing they had been asking for for a thousand years woulde true at this moment.

    Lin Jiahui hugged Ouyang Jue who was sitting in a wheelchair. Her eyes were filled with hope and eagerness.

    Soon, she would be able to take her Brother Jue and leave this ce. She would start from the beginning, starting from when she was young.

    At this moment, the skeleton soldiers all stood on the roulette. They were divided into yin and yang, while the four flood dragons left the roulette and crawled towards the vigers instead.

    The vigers who had just been attacked by the blood rain were still wailing in pain. However, when they saw the huge snakes surrounding them, they did not know what would happen.

    In just an instant, the huge snakes actually swallowed all of them.

    Then, the four huge snakes actually faced the sky and let out a long howl. With a roar, they leaped into the sky and flew towards the red clouds in the sky.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would have really thought that this ce was where a flood dragon turned into a dragon and flew into the sky.

    ¡°Wow, Mommy, are they going to turn into a dragon?¡±

    Listening to the child¡¯s question, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what to say. This scene was too unbelievable. She had never thought that they would see something like this.

    At this moment, the four giant snakes that had already been submerged in the sky suddenly shot out of the clouds. It was only then that they realized that the four snakes were actually devouring the blood-red clouds in the sky.

    This strange scene continued for 15 minutes. When the sky was no longer dark red, the four giant snakes slowly flew down from the sky. However, this time, they surrounded Yan Kuan and the others. One, two, a string of red, blood-like things protruded out of the mouths of the four snakes.

    The high tform they were on slowly descended. The skeleton soldiers were forced to retreat to Shen Guoan¡¯s side by the blood-red color.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side was slowly wrapped up by the blood-red.

    The densely packed skeleton soldiers were all pitch ck, and the blood-red blood water was bright red.

    The yin-yang formation eye had already been activated.

    Yan Kuan saw that the blood water seemed to be slowly swallowing them. Once it flowed to the bottom of their feet, the family of four would only lose their lives.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao ced the two children on top of their heads at the same time. Perhaps almost every parent would do the same when they were in danger.

    Even though they knew that their chances of survival were not very high.

    At this moment, the roulette with the four beads was activated because of the eye of the array. A beam of light suddenly appeared. It was colorful and dazzling. Shen Guoan cried out in surprise.

    They knew that the space-time tunnel had opened...

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao stared into the distance as they reached the speed of light. Shen Guoan was already slowly walking toward the beam of light.

    ¡°Space-time tunnel?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, your leg.¡±

    Little Treasure screamed because there were faint traces of blood flowing from the soles of Yan Kuan¡¯s feet.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also frightened. Could it be that their family of four was going to die here?

    Shen Guoan stood beside the beam of light. He was not in a hurry to set off because there was still one thing missing. He turned his head to look at the four of them. As long as Xiaoxiao and the two children¡¯s otherworldly bodies were swallowed by the sea of blood, they would have a guide... At that time, they would be able to pass through the space-time tunnel andplete their grand n.

    However, just as they were about to seed, the beam of light suddenly disappeared. The colorful gemstone ball actually exploded with a bang.

    Shen Guoan was shocked. Was this... was this fake?

    ¡°D*mn it, Lin Jiahui, how could this be fake?¡±

    Lin Jiahui was already extremely happy and excited. However, when she heard Shen Guoan¡¯s exmation, she looked at the exploding ball in surprise and said in astonishment,¡±How is this possible? How could it be fake? I took this from the ancient tomb. They all saw it. It can¡¯t be fake.¡±

    Shen Guoan was extremely anxious. This was a critical moment. If Xiaoxiao and the others were swallowed and the passage was closed, then he would have worked for decades in vain.

    Shen Guoan was so scared that he wanted to call off the snakes that were still spitting out blood. However, the snakes that had already started fighting were not something he could call off.

    He was so anxious that hepletely lost his previous appearance of strategizing and controlling everything. He could only watch helplessly as blood flowed under the feet of Yan Kuan and Xiaoxiao.

    However, he was not stupid. He looked at the family of four and roared,¡±I know that thest one is definitely in your hands. Take it out and give it to me. Maybe you can still keep your life. Xiaoxiao, you are my biological granddaughter after all. I will not leave you to die. If you don¡¯t listen, once I fail, no one will be able to save you and your children. They are still so young. Are you willing to let them die?¡±

    These words were half threatening and half begging, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not take it to heart at all.

    At this moment, she could already feel the stinging pain under her feet. The blood had already corroded their shoes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Even if my family of four dies here, I will definitely not let you achieve your wish.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, if you want to do it the hard way, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Shen Guoan¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger. Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid at all. Not only was she not afraid, she even looked at him provocatively. Even if her family of four died, she would not let them off easily.

    If the array formation was notpleted, no one here would be able to survive.

    At this moment, Shen Guoan made a move that everyone did not expect.

    He suddenly waved his long sleeves, and a golden whip swung in the air. Shen Jinhe was actually pulled over by him and he let him fall into the blood. Then, he moved again, and Ouyang Jue was also swept up in the air.

    Lin Jiahui cried out in shock. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what Shen Guoan was trying to do, but the premonition in her heart grew stronger.

    At this moment, Shen Guoan actually took out a small knife and stabbed it hard in his chest. He brought the knife out at an extremely fast speed, and a drop of blood on the tip of the knife floated in the air.

    Was he taking the heart blood? Was Shen Guoan going all out?

    As he chanted the incantation, Shen Xiaoxiao realized that the blood under their feet had suddenly stopped. Before she and Yan Kuan could react, Shen Guoan had already flown up and wrapped her and Yan Kuan in the air with a whip.

    Perhaps it was because of the heart blood, but Shen Guoan¡¯s ability had suddenly soared. Even Yan Kuan¡¯s Blue Demon that shot at him was useless. There seemed to be a strong light around him that helped him block all the attacks.

    The children were held in his hands effortlessly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were thrown into the other side of the skeleton, while Shen Guoan personally grabbed the two children and ced them on Ouyang Jue and Shen Jinhe¡¯s bodies.

    Shen Jinhe and Ouyang Jue had already been corroded by the blood just now. Shen Xiaoxiao understood immediately. Shen Jinhe and she were father and daughter, they were rted by blood, and Ouyang Jue and Yan Kuan were also grandparents... The two of them could rece them.

    But the children, Shen Guoan wanted to use the children to threaten them?

    ¡°Put the bead on, or I will immediately kill these two children.¡±

 Chapter 910 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 910: Battle</h4>

    Shen Guoan suddenly went crazy. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan both realized that something was wrong. Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. The two of them looked at each other and saw the understanding in each other¡¯s eyes.

    As parents, what they could do for their children was naturally to protect their children¡¯s safety. Moreover, this Shen Guoan was very strange. If they didn¡¯t make a move now, it would be difficult for them to make a move in the future.

    Moreover, as long as they acted quickly, it was not impossible to save the children.

    Lin Jiahui and Gu Yuehua, who was standing outside the roulette, were already screaming in fear. Lin Jiahui even shouted at Shen Guoan, ¡°Shen Guoan, what do you want to do? Let Brother Jue go, let Brother Jue go.¡±

    Shen Guoan did not care about Lin Jiahui¡¯s shouting. He still lifted the children in the air, and the blood that was still forbidden a moment ago seemed to be about to break through the seal and continue to circte.

    In fact, Shen Guoan was also worried because he was also standing in the blood. Of course, he was standing on his own son, Shen Jinhe.

    ¡°That¡¯s your own son. You actually used him.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. You forced me to do it. I wasn¡¯t prepared to do anything to Jinhe, but you¡¯re Jinhe¡¯s daughter. Moreover, I¡¯ve spoiled him for more than 40 years. He should die and repay me.¡±

    Shen Jinhe was thrown face down in the blood, so he hadn¡¯t struggled for a long time. He didn¡¯t even make a sound.

    Ouyang Jue and Shen Jinhe were more or less the same, but because Ouyang Jue had always been in aa, he naturally didn¡¯t make a sound.

    The two people justy on the ground, acting as stepping stones for Shen Guoan.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Put thest bead on it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious, and Yan Kuan was ready to attack at any time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao slowly took out the red bead, which was picked up by Little Treasure by ident. At this moment, when the red bead was exposed in front of everyone, Shen Guoan said,¡±It is indeed red, yellow, blue, and green. Put it on it.¡±

    Shen Guoan¡¯s attention had been focused on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s movements. At this moment, Yan Kuan suddenly jumped up because there were skeleton soldiers all around them. It was impossible for them to force their way through. Therefore, Yan Kuan did not care about whether his feet ached or not. He directly jumped up. Shen Xiaoxiao cooperated with him and squatted down. Yan Kuan stepped on her shoulder and instantly became taller than all the skeleton soldiers. He ran directly from the heads of the skeleton soldiers towards Shen Guoan¡¯s position.

    He stepped on them as if he was not afraid of the erosion of the blood. He immediately attacked Shen Guoan.

    Shen Guoan reacted quickly. He was still holding the two children in his hands. Seeing that Yan Kuan¡¯s shoes had been corroded, and even the soles of his feet were badly mutted, this man did not even make a sound, and he still dared to attack him at this time.

    Yan Kuan was not really that stupid. Since Shen Guoan could step on someone¡¯s back as a stepping stone, he could naturally do the same.

    The pain under his feet was naturally unbearable, but the timing was too good to be missed.

    Shen Guoan had the two children in his hands, after all, so he was naturally timid when fighting. However, his skills were really not bad. To be able to fight Yan Kuan to a draw with only one hand, it could be seen that his kung fu was first-rate.

    Moreover, Shen Guoan also knew how to use the strange armor. It seemed that he really had the protection of a king kong. Yan Kuan realized that every time he stood on the upper hand, his fist would hit Shen Guoan¡¯s body as hard as hitting a steel te. The reaction even made his hand hurt.

    The two of them exchanged nces and watched as time passed. The blood under their feet began to flow uncontrobly. The four flood dragons were also drowned by their own blood after spitting out all the blood in their stomachs.

    The corpses under their feet were slowly covered by the blood until only a tiny piece of skin was left.

    Lin Jiahui cried and made a fuss, wanting to pounce on them. However, there seemed to be ayer of something around the roulette that prevented her from being deeply isted outside. She watched as her lover, whom she had protected for half a century, died here just like that.

    The seven dark guards had already arrived here when there was a strange phenomenon in the sky. Naturally, they also saw their master attacking Dark 1 and Dark 2.

    However, Yan Kuan showed mercy to the two of them in the end. He only hit the shoulder armor. The wound was not small, and it was a prating wound. However, their person was like a machine that could not feel pain. When they saw them appear, they immediately started fighting with them.

    Outside, the seven dark guards were fighting with Dark 1 and Dark 2. They had tried to break into this roulette to save them several times, but they were also blocked by something transparent outside.

    They were naturally anxious. They had no way to deal with something that could not even be prated by bullets.

    However, Dark 1 and Dark 2 had lost too much blood. No matter how strong they were, they would not be a match for the seven of them in such a situation.

    The bodyguards outside also joined in asionally. When they saw the two puppets retreat, they naturally attacked and fought with the seven of them.

    It might be very difficult to deal with Dark 1 and Dark 2, but it was still easy to deal with these bodyguards who were not very professional.

    As for Gu Yuehua and Lin Jiahui, one was lying on the edge of the roulette and the other was lying on the side with only half a breath left. It was not enough to be used.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as they were isted outside and watched as their brothers fought with those bodyguards.

    She suddenly realized that even if they won, it would not be easy for them to escape safely in the end.

    She naturally saw Yan Kuan¡¯s feet. The soles of his feet even revealed deep white bones. What she saw was shocking. The skeletons beside her stood at the same spot and surrounded her.

    She was inexplicably anxious. She saw that her children and husband were on the other side, but she stood there helplessly. These skeleton soldiers werepletely invulnerable. Although they did not take her life, nor did they take the initiative to attack... However, even if they surrounded her like this, it made her gnash her teeth in anger.

    Yan Kuan could not take down Shen Guoan, and Shen Guoan could not defeat Yan Kuan even with one hand.

    Just now, Shen Guoan had used his blood and heart to continue the sacrificial ceremony. At this moment, time was passing by minute by minute. If he missed it, it would really be toote.

    Shen Guoan looked at the blood under his feet that was almost over his body. He gave Yan Kuan a powerful blow. Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He dodged to the side and just happened to dodge it. Shen Guoan actually held the children in front of his chest as a shield... When Yan Kuan turned his body to kick back, he immediately withdrew his foot when he saw the children. However, the bones under his foot were already deep. It was already extremely difficult for him to endure it.

    When he suddenly withdrew his foot, he could not stand firmly at all. Shen Xiaoxiao watched helplessly as Yan Kuan fell backward. When he fell, he fell directly into the blood.

    Shen Xiaoxiao cried out in shock:

    ¡°Yan Kuan!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 911 - Space-Time Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 911: Space-Time Tunnel</h4>

    The children were also shouting at this moment. At this moment, Little Treasure actually stretched out his hand towards Yan Kuan. He was originally being held in Shen Guoan¡¯s arms, and it was together with Da Bao. The wire rope in Little Treasure¡¯s hand was the kind that Yan Kuan had used before.

    He did not know where he got the courage to shoot toward Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulder, directly piercing through Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulder. Although Yan Kuan was severely injured, he managed to pull Yan Kuan back in time.

    He was so close to falling into the blood.

    Yan Kuan could not care less about the pain. The strength of the wire rope bounced back and he stood firm.

    Shen Guoan was obviously angered by Little Treasure¡¯s actions.

    He was carrying two children, but seeing that the two children were still acting like this at the critical moment, he did not think about it anymore. He pulled Da Bao and threw her towards the blood pool behind.

    Yan Kuan was shocked when he saw this. At this moment, he no longer cared about himself. His clone jumped into the blood pool and caught Da Bao. Then, he threw him forcefully towards Shen Xiaoxiao and shouted loudly,¡±Catch!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Da Bao was thrown down in the air. She even saw that Yan Kuan had already fallen into the blood pool. She was shocked and afraid, but she was helpless. She stepped on a skeleton in the middle and jumped up, catching Da Bao in one go.

    But because of her actions, the skeleton immediately attacked her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not see Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance, but Little Treasure could see it clearly.

    His father fell sideways into the pool of blood. His shoulder began to corrode at the speed of the naked eye, but his father did not say a word. It was unknown if he was afraid that his mother would hear him and worry.

    Little Treasure turned around and raised his fist to hit Shen Guoan.

    Shen Guoan¡¯s patience had clearly run out. When he saw that Little Treasure had actually made a move and that the girl had actually been saved by Yan Kuan using self-injury, he was simrly angered out of humiliation.

    Shen Guoan shouted at Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°If you don¡¯t put the bead on, your husband and your son will really be hopeless.¡±

    Although the skeleton soldiers attacked Shen Xiaoxiao, they mostly restrained her, making her unable to move.

    She could not see Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance, but she knew that Yan Kuan had already fallen into the blood and was definitely injured. If she wanted to save his life, she had to put the bead on it immediately.

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate and immediately put the red bead back in its original position.

    The intense five-colored light beam rose into the sky again. Shen Guoan¡¯s face lit up with joy. At this moment, he did not care about it and threw Little Treasure directly onto Yan Kuan.

    It was impossible for Yan Kuan to get up from the pool of blood. He did not think that this man would be able to escape even if his entire left body was covered in blood.

    His guess was indeed correct. Yan Kuan was gradually losing consciousness at this moment. The corrosion of the blood was beyond his imagination. However, he had to save the children. This was his flesh and blood. Even if he died here today... nothing could happen to the children.

    He did not know where his courage and strength came from, but Yan Kuan actually stood up under such circumstances.

    He supported his body with his left hand. Knowing how strong the corrosion was, he did not care at all. He directly put his hand into the blood pool and raised the child up high with his right hand.

    He had to hold on.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan!¡±

    Everyone who saw this scene cried out in shock. They couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain he had to endure toplete this action.

    Shen Guoan turned his head to take a look. At this moment, he was no longer in a hurry. When Yan Kuan was gone, this child would be next.

    He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±I told you from the beginning that I would give your daughter to you, but this kid and Yan Kuan must be given it to me. Isn¡¯t it the same now? And he has suffered so much pain.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao no longer cared about anything else and attacked Shen Guoan.

    Shen Guoan¡¯s indestructible body of vajra finally let Shen Xiaoxiao know why Yan Kuan could not take him down.

    At this moment, the Obsidian Star in Yan Kuan¡¯s left hand, perhaps because it had absorbed his flesh and blood or because of this pool of blood, actually emitted a dazzling light and tightly wrapped him and the child.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Star of Time?¡±

    Shen Guoan saw the ring in his hand at a nce, but he did not know what it was. He just looked at the person wrapped in blue light unexpectedly.

    ¡°This kid has a good opportunity. He actually got the Star of Time. Humph, but the array has already been activated. Even if you have the Star of Time, it won¡¯t change anything. Although this thing can save your life, it¡¯s still too small and has no effect at all. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to stop time travel.¡±

    At this moment, Little Treasure was crying and shouting. He was a child after all. It was easy to imagine how shocked he was when he saw this scene. In addition to the dream he hadst night, Little Treasure could almost instantly guess who hade, because it was the same as yesterday. A golden light shed and he appeared. Little Treasure shouted at the light beam in the sky,¡±Uncle, Uncle.¡±

    Shen Guoan and everyone else heard Little Treasure¡¯s words. Everyone stopped and looked at the golden light that was slowly appearing in the sky.

    ¡°King, the king has really descended.¡±

    Shen Guoan cried out in surprise from the side. He immediately knelt on the ground. If he had the king¡¯s guidance, then his path would be even easier.

    The huge golden light became stronger and stronger. At this moment, a golden ball wrapped around Yan Kuan and Little Treasure and slowly rose into the sky.

    Shen Xiaoxiao could even see that Yan Kuan¡¯s left leg and left hand hadpletely turned into white bones in the golden light. Because of the special clothes on his body, he was much better. However, his clothes were slowly corroding and his flesh was badly mutted. It looked so terrifying.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, Little Treasure!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She watched Yan Kuan and Little Treasure slowly rise into the golden ball and even move towards the light beam. Before she could react, Shen Guoan shouted at the golden ball that was the furthest away:

    ¡°King, King, please take me away. Please take me away.¡±

    After Shen Guoan said that, he flew up and jumped up. It was unknown whether he did it intentionally or not, but he actually grabbed Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Da Bao in her arms. In this way, she, Da Bao, Little Treasure, Yan Kuan, the family of four, and Shen Guoan were all inside the beam of light.

    The people outside were stunned when they saw this scene. Could this space-time tunnel be real?

    After the golden ball entered the light beam, it began to disappear. Yan Kuan and Little Treasure floated in mid-air. Shen Xiaoxiao realized that just a moment ago, she was still unable to move in Shen Guoan¡¯s hands. However, in the next moment, they were all weightless. Shen Guoan could not catch them at all.

    Yan Kuan stretched out his hand toward Shen Xiaoxiao. She red at Shen Guoan with all her strength, and she immediately scurried under Yan Kuan.

    She hugged him, but when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s hands and legs, she did not dare to use any more strength...

 Chapter 912 - The Promise of Ten Years

    <h4>Chapter 912: The Promise of Ten Years</h4>

    Little Treasure kept calling this uncle to the sky. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know if the person wrapped in golden light in the distance was 19, but she knew that the man with ck hair and a long robe with golden patterns on his body stood in the air with an extraordinary aura. He looked like a celestial being.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, your hand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Fortunately, the child is fine.¡±

    No one cared about their family anymore. At this moment, the person who was called King waved his hands and instantly stood beside them.

    It was really 19.

    However, his hair and everything about him seemed to bepletely different.

    ¡°19!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao called out in disbelief. The two children were already swimming excitedly in the air toward him.

    This time, Yan Kuan did not stop them. Instead, the blue light in his and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands seemed to wrap around both of them. They felt that they were slowly getting lower and lower.

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately wanted to reach out to grab the children, but 19 held the children in his arms and said to her,¡±In 10 years, they will definitely be sent back.¡±

    19 only said this one sentence and then slowly turned around with the children. Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea what was going on. What did 19 mean?

    Sending the children back in 10 years? Did this mean that 19 was going to take the children away? And they were going to leave for 10 years?

    How could this be?

    Not only was Shen Xiaoxiao unwilling, even Yan Kuan was unwilling at the moment. The two struggled desperately, but 19 did not stop them. He let go and let the two children go back to the two of them. However, what they did not expect was that... the two children actually became shallower and fainter. Their bodies seemed to be somewhat illusory, as if they were about to disappear.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely frightened. She looked at 19 and then at Yan Kuan.

    Instead, it was Shen Guoan who said,¡±People from another world that should not exist in the first ce. It is impossible for them to survive.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect to hear such a sentence. She looked at the two children who were not speaking, as if she could feel that they were about to disappear in front of her.

    ¡°19!¡±

    Yan Kuan was more decisive than Shen Xiaoxiao in the end, so he immediately shouted at 19.

    19 immediately waved his hand, and the two children returned to his arms. This time, they saw with their own eyes that the two children had turned from their illusory bodies into real bodies.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears flowed out immediately. She looked at 19 and said,¡±I¡¯ve also been reborn for two lifetimes. Why not me?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, the Obsidian Star can stabilize your soul and solidify your body, so you¡¯re naturally fine.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look at Yan Kuan. Was it because she had the Obsidian Star?

    That children... were the children really going to be separated from her for ten years? How could this be?

    ¡°19, the children, the children...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll naturally meet again if we¡¯re fated. Xiaoxiao, remember this.¡±

    19¡¯s words became more and more unfathomable. He spoke so elegantly. Did he really be an ancient person?

    However, the two children in 19¡¯s arms did not seem to care at all if they were going to be separated from them for 10 years.

    ¡°Da Bao, Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re fine. You and Daddy have to take care.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, we have a gift for you,¡±Da Bao added on the side.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao had no time to think about what the so-called gift was. At this moment, Shen Guoan had already swam around them.

    He looked at 19 and said,¡±King, please take me away.¡±

    ¡°State Preceptor, you¡¯ve been stubborn for a thousand years. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    State Preceptor?

    Shen Guoan was the state preceptor?

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan realized that the beard on Shen Guoan¡¯s face hadpletely receded. His smooth red face looked like an adult in his thirties. He was no longer the white-bearded, white-haired old man from before.

    ¡°King, please take me away. This subordinate has waited for so many years just for the King¡¯s summons.¡±

    ¡°You have killed countless people. You have long been gued by evil creatures. Go.¡±

    With a wave of 19¡¯s sleeve, Shen Guoan was heavily thrown out of the beam of light andnded in the red blood.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were enveloped by the blue light and slowlynded on the ground.

    The two of them watched as the children and 19 were getting further and further away from them. At this moment, 19 shot out a beam of golden light toward the sky. The skeleton soldiers left in unison with the space-time tunnel.

    The transparent barrier that trapped them also disappeared.

    The secret guards immediately went forward to support Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan. At this moment, Dark 1 and Dark 2, who was lying on the ground, also slowly woke up.

    It was as if everything was over.

    On the other hand, Dark 1 looked at 19, who was slowly drifting away in the distance. He propped up his frail body and roared towards the sky:

    ¡°19!¡±

    However, they were too far away, so they did not know if 19 could hear him. At this moment, all the secret guards did not know what to say.

    19 had left them in such a state with their little masters. No one knew where they were going or where they were going.

    All of this seemed like a dream. It was so dreamy and terrifying that it made people feel very disappointed.

    The five-colored golden light slowly disappeared. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know where the children would be taken to, let alone what the so-called 10-year date would be like.

    She had clearly held the children in her arms just a moment ago. Why was she now separated from the children?

    ¡°This might be the children¡¯s good fortune. Just treat it as if they entered school early.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words offort were extremely empty, but Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that this was the only way to understand it.

    Moreover, from the moment they entered this ce, from the moment Shen Guoan wanted to open the space-time tunnel, they had already expected it, hadn¡¯t they?

    They had never wanted Shen Guoan to open the space-time tunnel. Wasn¡¯t it because they were afraid that one day, the children and Xiaoxiao would not exist?

    However, the Obsidian Star had allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to stay by ident. Yan Kuan was even d that he had made the decision back then. If it was not for the Obsidian Star, Xiaoxiao would probably have been taken away as well.

    ¡°Dark 1, Dark 1, what happened to you?¡±

    Dark 1 had already fainted. The secret guards immediately helped him and Dark 2 to the side and began to bandage their wounds. The beam of light slowly disappeared, leaving no trace behind.

    The sky had returned to its blue color. Even the surrounding mountains had changed. It was no longer the bamboo forest that they had seen before. They could even vaguely see an electric tower not far away.

    The hallucinations in the surroundings had all disappeared, and everything returned to normal as if it had never happened before.

    ¡°Why? Why is this happening? Why?¡±

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao could cry out loud, Gu Yuehua had already run over. She ignored the injuries on her body and looked at Liu Yufei, who had been drained all her blood. She could not stop crying.

    Shen Guoan did not die immediately. After all, 19¡¯s actions just now made all the illusions here disappear. Shen Guoan was injured, but he did not diepletely.

    At this moment, Lin Jiahui also ran up.

    She looked for traces of Ouyang Jue on the dry roulette. There was nothing, nothing.

    The blood melted the bones and melted the flesh. Ouyang Jue and Shen Jinhe had long disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Shen Guoan, give me back my Brother Jue. Give me back my Brother Jue. Why? Why? I¡¯ve waited for 50 years. I¡¯ve waited for 50 years.¡±

    Her voice was so loud that it made people feel despair. This old woman¡¯s heart was really rare.

    ¡°Let go, old woman, let go of me. Even if I don¡¯t have the ability to teleport, I can make you return to your youth and live forever. Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you want to be cured of your poison? Save me. As long as you save me, I will give you the real antidote.¡±

 Chapter 913 - Chapter 913:

    <h4>Chapter 913: Chapter 913</h4>

    If Shen Guoan said that he knew the art of immortality, no one would doubt his words. After all, Shen Guoan did look like he was only in his thirties. However, the more he acted like this, the weirder this person was.

    Lin Jiahui¡¯s entire life¡¯s hope was on Ouyang Jue. However, Ouyang Jue¡¯s bones were almostpletely gone. He didn¡¯t even leave her with hisst words. One could imagine how big of a blow this was to Lin Jiahui.

    Looking at the dried up roulette around her, Lin Jiahui sat on the ground in despair.

    ¡°Brother Jue, without you, what¡¯s the use of being immortal and rejuvenating? What¡¯s the use? I¡¯ve been searching for 50 years, 50 years. My whole life has been ruined here, ruined here.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, retribution, retribution...¡±

    After Lin Jiahui said that, she actually hit her head on the roulette. A huge wound on her head kept bleeding, but no one went up to save her. Perhaps to Lin Jiahui... dying like this was actually a kind of relief.

    ¡°Brother Jue, I¡¯ming...¡±

    This old woman, who had nned for decades, finally had this result. It made people sigh endlessly in front of her. On the other hand, half of Shen Guoan¡¯s body had been corroded at this moment, and it was no less serious than Yan Kuan¡¯s injury.

    Moreover, because of 19¡¯s actions, all the bodyguards under his control had woken up at this moment. Some of them had even pointed their weapons at him, wanting to kill Shen Guoan directly.

    It was also because of this crisis that Shen Guoan was so terrified at this moment. He took out his only trump card and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan.

    He said that he had the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears. They could live forever, and could return to their youth. One had to know that this was something that many people dreamed of and pursued for their entire lives. He did not believe that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan would not be moved.

    However, his guess was wrong. Were they moved? Of course not. They knew too well that there was no free lunch in this world. No matter what method Shen Guoan used to make himself live forever and return to his youth, they did not want to understand it anymore, because the more they understood... the more they had to pay.

    So what if the Suoyin Flower Tears could not be cured? So what if she was a vegetable and could only be trapped in bed for the rest of her life, unable to move?

    They did not care at all.

    The children had already been sent away, and the thing that worried them the most was gone. If it was only Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, they would naturally stick together through life and death, never leaving each other.

    ¡°No matter what sorcery you use to maintain your youthful appearance, it has nothing to do with us. If you want to live or die, that is your life. Your heart blood has already been taken out, and you have exhausted all your abilities.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking to Shen Guo¡¯an, she watched the secret guards carry Yan Kuan away.

    Dark 15 had already treated Yan Kuan¡¯s wounds. It would take a long time for him to recover. However, it was not impossible for him to fully recover. They ended this trip that was not a trip and lost 19, as well as the two children.

    Although they knew that this was something that could not be changed and that 19 might really bring the children back in ten years, none of them could let it go.

    Gu Yuehua looked at Liu Yufei, who had already bled dry, and cried until her voice was hoarse. She did not know where she got the strength from. She took out a knife from her waist and threw it at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back.

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao be hurt by a seriously injured old woman? Gu Yuehua barely moved, and Xiaoxiao already knew it. With just a side kick, Gu Yuehua was kicked thirty feet away.

    ¡°You give me back my daughter. It¡¯s all you. It¡¯s all you. Why don¡¯t you die? Why don¡¯t your children die? As long as I activate the space-time tunnel, my Yufei will be saved. It¡¯s all you. It¡¯s all you who harmed her.¡±

    ¡°Am I really your child? Why do you hate me so much?¡±

    All of her anger seemed to explode in the face of Gu Yuehua. She really needed a space to vent. If she didn¡¯t know that 19 would never hurt her children... She would definitely destroy this ce at all costs.

    However, because she knew that 19 would definitely save her children, the price she had to pay was to separate the family of four for ten years. Her heart ached. It was the pain of having her heart and lungs dug out by someone.

    However, if they did not make this trip, once Shen Guoan¡¯s time travel was sessful, her children would not even be able to wait for ten years. Even if they were not used as a sacrifice by Shen Guoan... They would definitely disappear into this space-time after the space-time tunnel opened.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao could only suppress her anger and resentment. Who asked her to steal this life? Was she picked up?

    ¡°I wanted to strangle you when I gave birth to you. Why didn¡¯t you die? You should have died a long time ago. They clearly said that you were sold by the club. How could you be fine? You should have been sold to a brothel and had your limbs torn off. Why didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°And you. Didn¡¯t you say that she was destined to be an evil protector for us? Didn¡¯t you say that she was in weak? Didn¡¯t you say that she was promiscuous and was toyed with by men all her life?¡±

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it like this? Why did Yufei have to go through all this?¡±

    ¡°It was you. It was you. It was my Yufei who blocked all these disasters for you. It was all your fault. You return my daughter¡¯s life! You b*stard, you b*stard.¡±

    Gu Yuehua seemed to have gone crazy. She pointed at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s nose and scolded her. Then, she pointed at Shen Guoan. Everyone thought that she was crazy. Only Shen Xiaoxiao knew that what she said was true.

    She turned to look at Shen Guoan. Did Shen Guoan really calcte this? Was she really the evil protector?

    ¡°Hahahaha, I am the evil protector? Did I deserve it? But the one who suffered was your daughter. This is retribution. Retribution for your evil heart. Gu Yuehua, you are not worthy of being my mother. You are not worthy.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I am not worthy. I am not willing at all. There is also Shen Jinhe. Your Shen family does not have any good people. Shen Guoan, do you think I don¡¯t know where your immortality came from?¡±

    ¡°You took away Shen Jinhe¡¯s life essence. You took away the essence of your own son. You d*mn pervert. You shameless old monster. You let your own son be your tool to provide you with an endless stream of life. Your son is as dumb as a pig, as simple as a fool. It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    Taking away the essence of his own flesh and blood, such evil was indeed not a good thing.

    Shen Guoan probably did not expect Gu Yuehua to reveal his secret, and for a moment, he became even angrier.

    Gu Yuehua¡¯s mind seemed to be really not flexible. She hugged Liu Yufei, crying andughing at times, and did not say anything else. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Guoan, and for some reason... She felt that Shen Guoan knew that she had lived for two lifetimes.

    Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes met with Shen Guoan¡¯s. Shen Guoan said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±If you don¡¯t want me to tell Yan Kuan what you were like in your previous life, then save me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless...¡±

 Chapter 914 - Chapter 914

    <h4>Chapter 914: Chapter 914</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that Shen Guoan would still threaten her at this point in time. Moreover, it was a matter from her past life. As expected, he knew about it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Guoan like this. She did not say whether she would agree or not. However, from the beginning to the end, she did not even look at Yan Kuan. No one knew what she was thinking.

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Guoan¡¯s words, he was also surprised for a moment. What did this mean?

    Could it be that Xiaoxiao was really hiding something in her past life?

    When he asked Xiaoxiao before, Xiaoxiao had the intention to hide it. Could it be that Shen Guoan really knew about it?

    ¡°What I¡¯m more curious about is, how do you know about this?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, because I¡¯m the same as you, but I¡¯m the reincarnation of the state preceptor of the Elk Bone Nation. I can cut off life and death and know the future.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Shen Guoan¡¯s words, she finally understood. If that was the case, then it was not surprising that Shen Guoan knew about her secret.

    On the other hand, the dark guards were confused. Yan Kuan looked at everyone and said,¡±Everyone, step back 10 meters.¡±

    The dark guards did not dare to disobey Yan Kuan. They ced Yan Kuan on the ground and stepped back 10 meters decisively. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao look at Yan Kuan, who was lying on the ground with his hands and feet wrapped up.

    Yan Kuan thought to Shen Xiaoxiao and stretched out his hand and said to her,¡±Come here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little hesitant, but seeing Yan Kuan like this, she still walked over slowly.

    Shen Guoan seemed to be very satisfied with Yan Kuan¡¯s reaction at this moment. He said to Yan Kuan,¡±How is it? Do you want to know? If you want to know, then save me. I want to go down the mountain.¡±

    They looked at Shen Guoan¡¯s current condition. The right side of his body and his entire back was a bloody mess. If he could not be saved without treatment, it was inevitable that he would be anxious.

    ¡°Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me?¡±

    ¡°You? Hmph, don¡¯t you want to know what her previous life was like?¡±

    ¡°If I want to know, Xiaoxiao will naturally tell me. I don¡¯t need to hear it from others.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he said to the other bodyguards who could not help but stare at him like a tiger watching its prey:

    ¡°Do as you wish, but you must not leave him alive.¡±

    Shen Guoan still wanted to say something, but they were all swallowed into his stomach. The bodyguards did not give him a chance to catch his breath and killed him with a single stab.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. For a moment, she did not know how to tell Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan was such a smart person. He must have guessed some of Gu Yuehua¡¯s words and Shen Guoan¡¯s words.

    Yes, she had been a prostitute for three years in her previous life. This could not be erased.

    She deliberately avoided Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes and even subconsciously took two steps back.

    She knew Yan Kuan too well. She had experienced how possessive he was towards her. Even Little Treasure was not allowed to always hug her, let alone everything she had experienced in the past.

    At this moment, she felt that she had kicked an iron te this time. He was really ruthless. This time, Shen Guoan was truly ruthless.

    Shen Xiaoxiao retreated. Yan Kuan wanted to grab her, but his hands and legs could not be controlled at all.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not give Yan Kuan any chance to speak at all. She shouted into the distance,¡±Dark 4,e over.¡±

    She turned around and walked over to Gu Yuehua¡¯s side. Seeing Gu Yuehua hugging Liu Yufei in a daze and not letting go, she asked Dark 15,¡±See if she¡¯s really stupid or pretending to be stupid.¡±

    Dark 15 nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and then at Yan Kuan. He clearly felt that there was something wrong between the two of them, but he did not dare to say anything.

    At this moment, he could only squat down and look at Gu Yuehua who was in a daze.

    ¡°Liu Yufei is already dead. Gu Yuehua has been traumatized. She will probably be like this for the rest of her life.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at her and did not say anything else. That was it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to care.¡±

    From now on, Gu Yuehua had nothing to do with her.

    No matter how powerful Yan Kuan was, after suffering such serious injuries, he had been injected with medicine. Now, if he wanted to talk to Shen Xiaoxiao properly, he could only sleep.

    The group of people walked down the mountain.

    The entire vige at the foot of the mountain had died in this sacrificial ceremony. Their people were also seriously injured. When Ah Gen and Ah Cai found out that there were only the three of them in the vige, they did not speak.

    Although the people in the vige did not like them, after all, they had been together for decades. Almost 400 men, women, and children had all died. This was a little too cruel.

    Yan Kuan, Dark 1, and Dark 2 were both seriously injured. If they went out now, they would be sending themselves to their deaths.

    However, the signal was no longer blocked here. Dark 4 could even connect to the base when he was standing on the high mountain.

    When the helicopter arrived, Ah Cai, Ah Gen, Ah Tawa, and the doctor were all taken away by them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a deep look at this ce, feeling mixed emotions in her heart.

    ..

    With the help of the meteorite, Yan Kuan¡¯s injuries healed very quickly. However, he and Shen Xiaoxiao had not spoken a word since the day they returned, because Shen Xiaoxiao had once again fallen into aa due to the poison.

    This time, she had been in aa for an exceptionally long time. She knew that Yan Kuan was able to walk on the ground. Half a month had passed, but Shen Xiaoxiao did not show any signs of waking up.

    ¡°Master, you should lie down and rest. If Sister-inw is fine, you will fall down. The three antidotes have been sent to Ouyang Jinguo. Old Man Yao and the doctor have followed them. They will definitely be able to develop an antidote. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    How could Yan Kuan not know this? However, when he saw Xiaoxiao lying there motionlessly, not eating or drinking, and bing thinner day by day, his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife.

    The children could no longer be saved. Was Xiaoxiao really going to sleep here for the rest of her life? No, absolutely not.

    Yan Kuan stretched out his hand and stretched over Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know how to talk to Xiaoxiao. He really wanted to tell her that he hadn¡¯t finished what wanted to say that day.

    ..

    When Yan Kuan woke up, he found himself standing beside a bed. The bed was a mess. Two men and women were intertwined. He only felt his scalp go numb because he knew both the man and the woman. He knew them.

    One was Xiaoxiao, and the other was him.

    He seemed to have returned to the time when he first met Xiaoxiao a few years ago.

    ¡®He¡¯ in bed seemed to be so angry at Xiaoxiao that he let Devon handle Xiaoxiao, and everything was exactly the same as before.

    Butter, when he found out that he couldn¡¯t leave ¡®he¡¯ and couldn¡¯t see what was happening to Xiaoxiao anymore, he knew that everything here was not what he had experienced.

    The next time he saw Xiaoxiao was on an abandoned street in Spain, where there were mostly prostitutes and drug dealers.

    He was surrounded by a group of people. He saw the skinny Xiaoxiao hiding behind a trash can. Her limbs had been torn off. She was wearing revealing and exaggerated clothes with heavy makeup. Her face was haggard and scared.

    At that time, he knew that Xiaoxiao had been sold. However, it was also at that time that he realized that this person was not Xiaoxiao at all.

    Other than looking the same as Xiaoxiao, there was nothing else that they had inmon.

    She was weak and ipetent. She clearly had good skills, but she had actually ended up like this. Her ears were soft, and she was simply stupid. This was nothing like the resolute and proud Xiaoxiao in his memories.

    At this moment, he was relieved. This was not Xiaoxiao at all. So what if she had experienced two lifetimes? The Xiaoxiao that he had experienced was a person with flesh and blood, not the one in his dream.

    Yan Kuan woke up from his dream with a smile because he knew more than ever what the woman he loved was like.

    No one could rece her, no one could change her. The Xiaoxiao now was unique and no one could rece her. His Xiaoxiao, the mother of his children..

 Chapter 915 - Red Bullâ€™s Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 915: Red Bull¡¯s Way Out</h4>

    After Dark 1 left, no one stopped him. No one said anything against him. He left before his injuries had fully recovered.

    No one discussed it. Even if they knew that he broke the rules, no one asked him to ept the punishment. This was because they all knew that after he was punished, he would no longer belong to the Dark Empire.

    No one knew where he went, but everyone knew very well that the most important people Dark 1 who was without parents were Yan Kuan and 19. Now that Yan Kuan was safe and sound, he must have gone to look for 19.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still in aa, and there was no possibility of her waking up.

    Time passed very quickly. General and Marshal in the courtyard had grown bigger, but their little masters were no longer there.

    The vi without the children appeared particrly deserted. There was no sound of the children ying around, and there was no asional lesson of being petty and exasperated.

    The ce seemed to have lost its vitality all of a sudden.

    ..

    ¡°Only the four of you came back alive? The rest were all wiped out?¡±

    Jiang Haoting stood up from his seat in surprise. He looked at the leader who was covered in injuries. There were three others who had their entire arms broken. One of the other two had a broken leg and one of their ribs. It was truly a heavy casualty.

    Red Bull looked at the boss whose hair was beginning to turn gray. He could not suppress the anger in his heart at all. Almost all of his brothers had died inside. He had really thought that they were grave robbers, but what was the truth? This boss probably knew better than all of them. If he had not personally followed them in to take a look, he would probably have been deceived by his sanctimonious appearance for the rest of his life.

    So many brothers had died, but it turned out that it was to satisfy his selfish desires. If it weren¡¯t for the help of the secret guards, they would have suffered some corresponding injuries. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay the duty this time.

    Even now, the video he gave to Jiang Haoting was prepared by the secret guards for him. Otherwise, Jiang Haoting would never have believed his words.

    Sure enough, Jiang Haoting said:

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job on this matter. Those who are injured, treat them well. Remember the confidentiality agreement you signed. As for the one who lost his arm, I¡¯ll arrange for his retirement.¡±

    Red Bull nced at Jiang Haoting and said to Jiang Haoting as he had thought of before:

    ¡°Boss, Yellow Ox¡¯s injury is permanent. He doesn¡¯t want to use resources to apply for retirement. We didn¡¯tplete this mission. We didn¡¯t even see the shadows of those tomb raiders. We¡¯ve let down the trust of Boss.¡±

    Red Bull¡¯s words were very tactful. When they were asked to go, he had said that they were going to catch the tomb raiders. However, they were ambushed by these monsters in the mountain forest, so they suffered heavy casualties. They didn¡¯t even see those so-called tomb raiders. Naturally, they didn¡¯tplete the mission and wanted to ept their own punishment.

    ¡°I know about this. You¡¯re the leader. You should properlyfort your subordinates. It doesn¡¯t matter if the mission isn¡¯tpleted. Fortunately, their lives are saved. If they want to retire, please pass me the report. I¡¯ll consider it as appropriate. It¡¯s just that you...¡±

    ¡°Boss, Yellow Ox has no family. Besides, all of my brothers are dead. I really don¡¯t have the face to stay. Besides, my mother is really old. I also want to apply to retire...¡±

    Hearing Red Bull¡¯s words, Jiang Haoting gave him a fierce look.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Red Bull would lie. These videos recorded everything. Indeed, there was no trace of anyone else. The only things they fought with were those monsters.

    However, with these things, it also proved that the treasure in the mountain was definitely what he wanted.

    Now, these four people wanted to leave the army. They were most likely scared by those monsters. After all, they were not special forces. However, they had signed a confidentiality agreement, so he was not worried that they would tell others about those things.

    Moreover, these four people were all seriously injured. Even if they were cured, it would not be easy to settle them in the army. If they really wanted to leave the army, it would also help him solve a difficult problem.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Haoting nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then let¡¯s do it this way. Remember what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Go out.¡±

    Red Bull slowly retreated. The injury on his chest was faintly aching. This Dark 4¡¯s attack was really quite urate. Two of his ribs were also broken. However, if they didn¡¯t have these injuries, it would be impossible for them to retreat safely.

    Red Bull had already thought of his way out. Naturally, he would join the Dark Empire. Going from a soldier to a bandit... These few days had refreshed all of his impressions.

    Cow and Buffalo were still young. He did not want them to join him. Leaving the army would only benefit them.

    Moreover, Yellow Bull was now in such a state. With their retirement funds, the three of them could open a small shop and live on.

    They were all orphans, so this arrangement was not bad.

    Walking to the door, Red Bull nced at the guard, nodded slightly, and walked out.

    The guard was Kong Shaoqi. He was on hisst shift today. When it was time, he had to leave this ce.

    He knew that this team was sent out to do special work, but only four of the 20 people returned when they went, and each of them suffered heavy casualties.

    However, this news was suppressed by Jiang Haoting. Once it was exposed, Jiang Haoting would definitely be in trouble.

    However, now was not the time to release this news. When the time was right, they would say it out loud. Wenkang had recovered extremely well. As long as he passed this one month of rejection period, they would immediately set off for the United States.

    When the time was right, it would be the best time to prevent Jiang Haoting from causing trouble.

    There was no one in the room. Jiang Haoting sat on the chair in despair. These elite troops had not even entered the innermost part of the tomb. It was clear that there must be something extraordinary deep in the mountains.

    His body was deteriorating every day. If he could not find medicine to treat it, it would be really troublesome.

    Jiang Haoting recalled the research report that had been sent to him today. If the clones could save him, he would not mind using it. However, he had to be more careful in this matter.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t use the guard. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t know much over the years. He had to use his confidant for this matter.

    Jiang Haoting sat in his office and thought very seriously. After a while, he made a call and announced his decision.

    At the hospital.

    Qiu Shaowei watched the doctore out of the ward and nod at her. The child was recovering very well. If there were no major problems in another three weeks, they could set off.

    Qiu Shaowei became more and more excited. The child had finally ovee a difficult situation.

    At this moment, the phone rang. Qiu Shaowei looked at her phone and frowned. She lowered her voice and picked up the phone.

    ¡°How is the child?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said that he won¡¯t be able to make it. At most 20 days.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you have to be more open-minded. His luck is too shallow.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei resisted the urge to hang up the phone. How could a father say that his child¡¯s luck was too shallow?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing to see the child?¡±

    ¡°My appearance will definitely cause amotion, so I won¡¯t being. You should spend some time with the child. Xiao Kong is on hisst shift today. Prepare some money for him. After all, he has been with me for more than ten years.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Then, that¡¯s it.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Qiu Shaowei revealed a strange smile. If he asked her to prepare money for Kong Shaoqi, she would naturally not be polite. She would also prepare the money for the child...

 Chapter 916 - Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 916: Antidote</h4>

    When Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, it waste at night. When she turned around, she saw a haggard face with a stubble. It was hard to look at it.

    She raised her hand. There was still an IV in her hand. However, she wanted to touch the person in front of her to see if it was the same as in her dream.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve lost weight. So, hurry up and give me some nourishment. Without you around, I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat alone.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt especially heartwarming when she heard his child-likeints.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened to me in my previous life?¡±

    Yan Kuan seemed to know that she would definitely ask this question. He smiled and reached out tob her hair on her forehead.

    ¡°No matter what happened, I love you, the real Shen Xiaoxiao. To me, the you in my previous life is really like a person in a movie. I¡¯ve never experienced it before, so I can¡¯t feel it. I only know that I¡¯m experiencing the current you. Whether it¡¯s the past you who was unbearable or brilliant, those are all in my previous life, not now. Little thing, although I¡¯m extremely possessive as your man, I¡¯m not shooting my mouth off. I know the difference between good and bad. Do you understand? You are my lover. No matter how you look like, you are still my lover. This will never change.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. As expected, just like in her dream, she was the one who was stubborn.

    ¡°En, maybe you had a lot of women in your previous life.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, yes, maybe I had a lot of women in my previous life too? But in my current life, in your current life, you and I are the one and only for each other.¡±

    That was right. In this life, they were the one and only for each other. That was enough, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Are you hungry? You¡¯ve slept for so long, you must be hungry. Don¡¯t sleep for so long in the future, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t sleep for so long in the future.¡±

    Yan Kuan ordered someone to bring food and feed her carefully. They didn¡¯t mention anything about the children. Would they really wait for 10 years just like that? Of course not. Yan Kuan had already ordered that they would do everything they could to find the children.

    ¡°Is the antidote ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is onest problem. Shen Jinguo¡¯s research is going very smoothly. Old Man Yao and the doctor are both very powerful ancient doctors. They will definitely develop it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Is your hand okay?¡±

    ¡°With the protection of the Obsidian Star, it will naturally be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to sleep for a while. Can you sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t sleep for too long. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    This man directly expressed his fear to Shen Xiaoxiao. Yes, he was afraid. After the children were gone, Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely be an existence that he could not miss anymore. He definitely could not lose her again. Therefore, he was afraid. He was really afraid.

    ..

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t ignore me. Pei Li is missing and I can¡¯t find him. That d*mn Yan Kuan actually banned me from the entire world. No one asked me to be awyer. I really have no other choice.¡±

    Ouyang Le begged Ouyang Jinguo with tears in her eyes. Ouyang Jinguo nced at this disappointing daughter of his. She insisted on going back to the country. It was not easy for him to save her, yet she still did not know how to repent.

    He had already heard that this wretched girl still wanted to go against Yan Kuan and the others. Was there something wrong with this girl¡¯s brain? Why was she so stubborn? And that Pei Li... He had probably died in some unknown corner a long time ago. She was still thinking about him. She had not even asked how her daughter was aftering back. She only knew about him. He had reallymitted a sin.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you. Even if you can¡¯t be awyer, you can still do other things. How manynguages do you know? You don¡¯t have to worry about not finding a job. Besides, I also think that you¡¯re not suitable to be awyer. Awyer is an existence that shows justice. You... Sigh...¡±

    ¡°Dad, how can you say that about me? I¡¯m your biological daughter.¡±

    ¡°Then have you ever cared about your biological daughter?¡±

    ¡°I, I, didn¡¯t Xiao Lili follow you? You didn¡¯t let me care about her.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you care about her? Hmph, you really know how to backstab me. If I let you care about her, how could you let her fall to the ground without even supporting her? She¡¯s only a few months old. Lele, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. You should leave. I have nothing to help you with. I¡¯ve already done my best to raise Xiao Lili. Don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Dad, how could you do this to me? I¡¯m your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Dad, are all the Ouyang family so cruel? They don¡¯t even care about their own flesh and blood?¡±

    Ouyang Le was furious. She didn¡¯t care about what she said and just said whatever came to her mind. However, she felt a little regretful after she said it. However, because of her anger, she suppressed all the regrets.

    Her words were simr to stabbing Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s lungs. He looked at Ouyang Le as if he was a stranger. He thought that he had done everything he could for his daughter. He even wanted his daughter to grow up well in the Ouyang family. He had given up everything in the Ouyang family. He had stood up for his daughter without a second thought. Hadn¡¯t he done enough?

    ¡°Since you think I¡¯m heartless enough to not care about your life, then I¡¯ll be heartless to the end. I¡¯ll publish a newspaper to dissolve our rtionship. You¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Dad, Dad...¡±

    Seeing Shen Jinguo leave without looking back, Ouyang Le eagerly chased after him. She hadn¡¯t gotten the money and the antiques she wanted yet, so she couldn¡¯t let Ouyang Jinguo leave just like that.

    However, Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s assistant was already waiting at the door. Now that Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s research had reached a critical moment, it was already rare for him to find the time toe over. Since they hadn¡¯t reached an agreement, they wouldn¡¯t talk about it anymore. Anyway, the deal with Yan Kuan back then was to keep her alive. He had already done what he could. The rest would depend on her own luck.

    ¡°Doctor, President Yan just called to ask about the antidote. He said that Miss Shen is awake and the antidote can be sent back.¡±

    ¡°Oh? She¡¯s awake? Go back to theb immediately. Once it¡¯s done, it can be sent back.¡±

    Ouyang Le, who was walking behind, heard the conversation between the two. President Yan, Miss Shen? Weren¡¯t these Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao? The so-called antidote was obviously the antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears. She just didn¡¯t expect her father to actually work for Yan Kuan.

    No wonder, no wonder he did not care about her. It was actually like this. D*mn it, d*mn it.

    Why did her father have to help Shen Xiaoxiao? Why? She would not let them seed. No, the antidote to the Suoyin Flower Tears had actually been produced? Her father was really good, but she would not let them get what they wanted, definitely not.

    Ouyang Le quietly followed behind them. She naturally knew where theboratory was. Since she couldn¡¯t go on, Shen Xiaoxiao... She should go and die too.

 Chapter 917 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 917: Trade</h4>

    Ouyang Jinguo had no idea what Ouyang Le was going to do. However, it was a great feat for Ouyang Jinguo to be able to create an antidote for the Suoyin Flower Tears. It was definitely a milestone in the medical world.

    A poison like the Suoyin Flower Tears could reduce the activity of cells and temporarily solidify the blood. It was like turning a person into a vegetable. Breaking through such a subject was definitely a new height in one¡¯s life.

    Although there was arge part of the reason why they sent the antidote over, they had already analyzed the data. The antidote that they sent back was not perfect either. They had added in the things that they had researched. Now, he was 80% sure that it could cure this poison.

    Shen Jinguo returned to theboratory. The doctor and Old Man Yao were arguing about the details of the antidote. When they saw that he had returned, they immediately pulled him over.

    There was an assistant guarding the door of theboratory. When Ouyang Le walked over, the assistant did not stop her. He had followed Ouyang Jinguo for many years, so naturally, they recognized her.

    However, Ouyang Le only walked around the door once and then left. She had no intention of entering.

    ..

    Nan Ya stood at the door of Qiu Shaowei with her belly puffed out. When Qiu Shaowei came out with the clothes, she saw her smug look.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re going to the hospital again. Sigh, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but Wenkang¡¯s body is just like that. If you have more time, you should stay and take care of Mother and Brother. Even though you¡¯re called the ¡®mother of the nation¡¯ by them, you should still act like a woman at home.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei looked at Nan Ya¡¯s smug face. She really could not figure out what was going on with this woman¡¯s brain, to actually show off in front of her.

    ¡°If your brain isn¡¯t good, then go back to your room and stay there. You¡¯re really stupid. You don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re pregnant with a male or a female, yet you¡¯re still talking so shamelessly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll get your tongue cut off by the wind? Don¡¯t forget, the Jiang family has lost a lot of people because of you. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a boy, but if it¡¯s a girl, hmph, I¡¯m waiting to watch a good show.¡±

    Hearing Qiu Shaowei¡¯s words, Nan Ya was initially stunned, then she immediately said,¡±Doctor Qian said that it¡¯s a boy. Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei looked at her indifferently and said,¡±Really? I hope so.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei took the luggage and turned to go downstairs. Regardless of whether it was a boy or a girl, it had nothing to do with her. She had already tidied up all the jewelry and prepared the money. As long as she sessfully sent Wenkang out... She would have no regrets.

    As soon as Qiu Shaowei left, Nan Ya felt uneasy for some reason. This child was already three months old. Just the fact that the doctor said that it was a boy was not as clear as the ultrasound, however, it would take about five months for the ultrasound to be seen clearly. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became.

    D*mn it, her child was already as good as dead. How could she be so arrogant without someone to rely on? She did not believe that when she gave birth to the child, she would not be tempted or fight with her. When that time came, it would not be up to her to decide. She was the empress dowager of this family.

    Qiu Shaowei arrived at the hospital. The child had been recovering very well. Because Kong Shaoqi had already retired from the army, there was nothing to be afraid of now that he was here. This was a military hospital, and it was also the territory of the Kong family. Moreover, Jiang Haoting would nevere here, so even if she was here, no one would mistake her for someone else.

    Qiu Shaowei didn¡¯t wear makeup, and the worry she had been feeling these days made her look very haggard. In addition, she always wore ordinary clothes when she came here, so when she was with Kong Shaoqi, she really looked like an ordinary couple. She didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention at all.

    ¡°There are still two weeks left. He¡¯ll be fine after you get through it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Silly, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±

    The two of them stood at the door of the ward. At this moment, Kong Fang walked over.

    ¡°Sister Shaowei.¡±

    Kong Fang called her ¡®Sister Shaowei¡¯, not ¡®Sister-inw¡¯. When she saw Kong Shaoqi¡¯s hand on Qiu Shaowei¡¯s shoulder, she wasn¡¯t surprised or curious at all. It was as if it was supposed to be like this.

    Simrly, Kong Shaoqi had no intention of withdrawing his hand, and even Qiu Shaowei did not dodge at all.

    There was an extremely strange tacit understanding between the few of them, as if such an existence was supposed to be like this.

    ¡°Kong Fang is here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I specially came over to ask Old Tang. He said that Wenkang is doing very well. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kong Fang. If you didn¡¯t help me find Doctor Tang, Wenkang might not have recovered so well.¡±

    ¡°Look at what you said. Wenkang has called me Fourth Aunt for more than ten years. How could I just stand by and watch him die? Moreover, Wenkang has been taught very well by you. He definitely doesn¡¯t look like a member of the Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°Wenye is also good. Just look at how he is protecting you. Wenye¡¯s future is also limitless. Moreover, there is also the other side.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. In the Jiang family, as long as you have a little bit of talent, you will be able to make the best use of it. It¡¯s impossible not to cheat.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, I still have to go to the doctor to sign a document. Kong Fang, you can talk to Cousin.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei deliberately left the space empty. Kong Fang must have made an appointment with Kong Shaoqi toe here. She would note here for no reason. However, when she thought of the deal between Kong Shaoqi and the Kong family, Qiu Shaowei did not say anything. After all, everything that Kong Shaoqi did was for her. She had no right to me him, nor would she me him.

    She even wanted to push him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was inconvenient for her to get a divorce, she would have long wanted to leave the Jiang family with her child. Now that she thought of everything in the Jiang family, she felt extremely disgusted. The people of the Jiang family were really a group of petty people who only cared about profit.

    ¡°Those people all disappeared without a trace. They moved so quickly. Someone must have been waiting for them. Could it be that Jiang Haoting made a move?¡±

    Kong Fang was talking about Red Bull and the others. They had just finished their discharge two days ago. How could they have disappeared without a trace within a day?

    Kong Shaoqi naturally knew what was going on. No, to be more precise, he had a rough guess. Thus, he said to Kong Fang:

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Jiang Haoting. Jiang Haoting has a lot of trust in him. He¡¯s also his personal soldier. He even signed a confidentiality agreement. He doesn¡¯t believe that they will betray him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let them go.¡±

    ¡°As for why they can¡¯t be found, you can try to find the Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Empire? You said that the people of the Dark Empire took them away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the people of the Dark Empire were supposed to go in this time, and Jiang Haoting received the news to intercept them, so it¡¯s very likely that they were taken away by the people of the Dark Empire.¡±

    Kong Fang smiled indifferently when she heard this, and then said,¡±It¡¯ll be fun if the Dark Empire makes a move. The hospitals abroad have already been arranged. It won¡¯t be a problem to go there in half a month.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, but I still want to give you a big gift as a friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What?¡±

    ¡°When we arrive in M Country, we¡¯ll naturally appear in front of Grandfather Kong¡¯s desk.¡±

 Chapter 918 - Fire

    <h4>Chapter 918: Fire</h4>

    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! It¡¯s a fire! Theb is on fire!¡±

    The assistant knocked on Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s bedroom door anxiously.

    Ouyang Jinguo ran out anxiously with his clothes on. It was already 3 o¡¯clock in the morning. How could something like this happen all of a sudden?

    ¡°Safe! Is there anything wrong with the safe?¡±

    ¡°The safe is specially fireproof. The only problem is that the research materials are gone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo was shocked. He hurried out with his assistant. The research materials were gone. It was really terrible. Fortunately, the only antidote was in the safe. Otherwise, it would have been really terrible.

    Now, he didn¡¯t know how much of the information he still remembered. He could only hope that some of the information could be saved.

    When they arrived at theboratory, there were very few people here because it was an independent building in the suburbs. It was also for a quiet research environment. When they arrived, the fire had just been extinguished. Just by looking at the outside, one could tell how thoroughly the fire had been burned.

    The huge safe was carried outside alone. Theyer of green paint on the surface had already melted. The doctor and Old Man Yao also rushed over at this time.

    They were better than Ouyang Jinguo. As traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, many things were in their minds. However, for Western medicine practitioners, many of the chemicalponents and other things were recorded in theputer.

    At this moment, Old Man Yao and the doctor saw Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s pained expression and couldn¡¯t help butfort him:

    ¡°Natural and man-made disasters. Jinguo should be at ease.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. There are a lot of materials in there that I¡¯ve worked hard on for many years. Also, the Banxia¡¯s extracts have all been burned. This... This... if the antidote wasn¡¯t in the safe, it would really be over.¡±

    ¡°What? The Banxia is gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gone. It¡¯s all gone.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo was crying profusely. He was already so old, but now his life¡¯s work was burned to ashes. How could he not cry profusely? His heart ached inexplicably.

    The assistant had already walked over to open the safe. The ck wooden box was still intact, and the ck antidote was quietly ced in the middle.

    ¡°Professor, the antidote is fine.¡±

    ¡°Hey, take it. Take it. Send it back overnight so that it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Ouyang Jinguo didn¡¯t care about this anymore. He waved his hand at the assistant and stood in the distance looking at hisb that had been burned to the ground.

    In the distance, Ouyang Le, who had seen everything, gave a weird smile...

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s news from theb that there¡¯s a big fire. Fortunately, the antidote is fine, and it was delivered overnight.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a big fire? What¡¯s the cause?¡±

    ¡°The wires were short-circuited. Thatb has been there for more than 10 years, and many of the wires are old.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±

    Yan Kuan was obviously not sure of the reason.

    ¡°Check it carefully.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but this antidote is kept in the safe. No one except Ouyang Jinguo knows the password. The most important thing is that all of Ouyang Jinguo¡¯s research materials, including the Banxia, have been burned to ashes.¡±

    ¡°So this antidote is the only one?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ouyang Le went to M Country?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She had an argument with Ouyang Jinguo in the afternoon. Ouyang Jinguo has already said that he won¡¯t care about her.¡±

    ¡°When did she leave M Country?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. She yed in the bar all night. She has an alibi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Check it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as the bodyguard left, Yan Kuan sat on the desk, deep in thought. The fire came right at this time. All the research materials and the Banxia were burned to ashes. What if there was a problem with the antidote?

    He didn¡¯t doubt that there was a problem with the antidote. What he was worried about was that the antidote might not be able to cure the Suoyin Flower Tears. Moreover, all the information was gone. If the information was gone... was there really nothing in the world that could cure the Suoyin Flower Tears?

    ¡°Go and fetch the doctor and Old Man Yao back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When she returned to her room, Shen Xiaoxiao was still doing rehabilitation exercises. After all, she had been unconscious for nearly two months. It would take a certain amount of time for her body to recover. During this period of time, Yan Kuan had done almost nothing but apany her every day.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s rehabilitation ended very early today. At this moment, she was sitting in the room of the two children and tidying up their backpacks from when they entered the mountain.

    These two backpacks belonged to Da Bao and Little Treasure. After the ident, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately fainted. Therefore, this bag had been ced in the room of the two children for a long time, so Yan Kuan naturally would not go and tidy it up. He knew that Shen Xiaoxiao did not want others to touch these things.

    The things in the children¡¯s bag were still what she had prepared for them earlier. Food was the majority. However, because they had gone through a long journey, there was nothing left to eat. They still needed one or two small toys, there was also a small wooden bead.

    ¡°This is Little Treasure¡¯s bag?¡±

    ¡°Yes, look at the wooden bead. He still likes to collect these round things.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he told us earlier that he thought that the red gem ball was very beautiful and wanted to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. Wait, do you remember that Little Treasure wanted to give me something before he left?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to have thought of something. Although she had been unconscious for more than a month, it did not mean that all her memories had disappeared. At least, she still remembered what the child said.

    At this moment...

    ¡°Are you saying that this is the bead?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. This child has always been so cute.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not have any other thoughts. Since the child had said that he had a gift for her, she had rummaged through her bag and could only find this small wooden bead that looked simr to a gift.

    However, no matter what it was, Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely happy.

    ¡°19, are you really going to make us wait for 10 years?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked a little lonely. If they waited for 10 years, would the children still remember them at that time?

    ¡°No, 19 also said that if we were fated, they would naturally meet in advance.¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sigh. When you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll walk around. Maybe we¡¯ll have an opportunity to find the children.¡±

    ¡°Did Dark 1 enter the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s thest feedback we received. He entered the mountain. I guess he wants to wait for 19 toe back.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    ¡°Master, Han Jia is in thepany and wants to see you.¡±

    The secret guard suddenly reported at the door. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were stunned. Han Jia? Wasn¡¯t she taken away by Third Uncle? Why did shee back?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Find Shen Congwen and throw her to him.¡±

    This was a rare kindness from Yan Kuan. If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Congwen, he would never let Han Jia go.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan had already shown mercy, but she still said to the secret guard,?¡°If she makes a scene again, take her down directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understand...¡±

 Chapter 919 - Fate Plays Tricks On People

    <h4>Chapter 919: Fate ys Tricks On People</h4>

    ¡°Is there any problem with this antidote?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. The doctor and I have tested it many times. We added the Golden Laurel Snake venom, Banxia, and Liu Yufei¡¯s blood of extreme yin. We¡¯ve done a few tests, and all of them have a certain effect on the blood cells.¡±

    ¡°Then should I take it directly?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the pill that the doctor and Old Man Yao had personally examined and asked directly,

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with this pill? There¡¯s no second pill.¡±

    Yan Kuan was still worried and asked again.

    The doctor was the most direct and said to Yan Kuan,¡±Sir, you have to understand that all the antidotes have been used. As for the effect, it¡¯s up to fate.¡±

    Although the doctor¡¯s words were not pleasing, he was telling the truth. After all, there was only one antidote right now. If you ate it, you would eat it. If you didn¡¯t eat it, you would just wait for death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the others naturally knew this. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao was even more courageous than Yan Kuan. She said to Yan Kuan,¡±Eat it. If I don¡¯t eat it, I will just wait for death. If I eat it, we might still have some hope.¡±

    As long as he faced Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan would always have scruples. However, Shen Xiaoxiao herself was much more courageous than Yan Kuan.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao personally took out the pill. Apletely ck pill looked ordinary and did not have any strange smell.

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was about to eat it, the doctor suddenly said,¡±Wait.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The doctor walked over, looked at the shining Obsidian Star in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, and said,¡±I saw the ring emit a blue light just now.¡±

    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s finger. One had to know that the doctor¡¯s position could see the ring in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, but Shen Xiaoxiao might not be able to see it. She and Yan Kuan were standing in the backlight.

    Yan Kuan immediately took the pill from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, and then said to Old Man Yao and the doctor, ¡°Check it again. If the Obsidian Star didn¡¯t have any danger, it wouldn¡¯t have shed for no reason.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Although they had taken a look at the pill before they brought it out of the safe, none of them were able to get their hands on it. After all, the pill was ced in the wooden box in the safe, so it wasn¡¯t easy to take it out.

    Therefore, for the sake of safety, they immediately let people get their hands on it.

    The doctor took the pill and ced it under his nose to smell it. His expression instantly changed and he immediately passed it to Old Man Yao. Old Man Yao also sniffed it and then eximed, ¡°That¡¯s not right. This is not the antidote that we made previously.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also shocked. She had almost eaten it. If not for the doctor¡¯s good eyesight and seeing the blue light of the Obsidian Star, she might have given up her life today.

    ¡°Immediately find out who has gotten close to the safe.¡±

    Yan Kuan was extremely angry and immediately ordered Dark 2. He had suspected that there was something fishy about this fire. He definitely believed that Ouyang Le must have done something to it.

    Dark 2 immediately ordered after receiving the notice. The previous investigation had been in-depth, but there was no w at all. Even Ouyang Le had been in the bar the whole night.

    ¡°Master, there is no problem. There was only a 10-second power outage in theb.¡±

    ¡°Ask Ouyang Jinguo. That is his base. He must know.¡±

    When Ouyang Jinguo received the call, he was stunned for a long time. When he heard that there was a problem with the antidote, he was also shocked.

    However, he told everyone something that they didn¡¯t know. There was a secret tunnel in theb, and only Ouyang Jinguo and Ouyang Le knew about it.

    As for the password to the safe, it was also Ouyang Le¡¯s birthday. He didn¡¯t know if Ouyang Le would guess it, but it should be rted to Ouyang Le.

    After getting this result, Yan Kuan immediately sent people around the world to look for Ouyang Le. The antidote must be in her hands.

    However, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t expect that he was one step toote. At this moment, Ouyang Le had already given the antidote to Pei Minhao.

    Up until now, other than Shen Xiaoxiao, the person who had also been affected by the Suoyin Flower Tears was Pei Minhao.

    When Yan Kuan and the others received the news, Yan Kuan even wanted to tear Ouyang Le into pieces.

    ¡°D*mn it...¡±

    Yan Kuan was so angry that blue veins were popping out. Looking at the little brat in the hospital, he could not hold back the anger in his heart. He really wanted to drain all of his blood and use it for research.

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t make a move because Pei Minhao passed away in his sleep three days after taking the antidote.

    Not only Yan Kuan, but Ouyang Jinguo, the doctor, and Old Man Yao were also shocked by the news.

    Ouyang Le looked at Pei Minhao¡¯s body in disbelief. How could this be? Didn¡¯t they say it was the antidote? How could he suddenly die?

    ¡°Send him for an autopsy immediately. I want to know the exact cause of his death.¡±

    Yan Kuan immediately ordered Dark 15. Dark 15 was also very interested in the Suoyin Flower Tears. He was different from 19. 19 was extremely good at making poison. He was very good at analyzing drugs.

    Therefore, when he analyzed Pei Minhao¡¯s blood sample, he found out the true cause of the child¡¯s death.

    It wasn¡¯t because of anything else. The activity of the cells in his blood was extremely strange. Some of them were moving extremely fast, while some of them were motionless like they were dead. The two types of cells began to fuse together, appearing to be very simr and safe. However, after a few days of cultivation, all of the extremely fast-moving cells slowly calmed down, and in the end, all of them really died.

    Therefore, this was the true cause of Pei Minhao¡¯s death.

    After obtaining such an oue, no one said anything. In fact, they were very d that at least the antidote was not eaten by Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°How lucky. Luckily, I didn¡¯t eat it. Alright, don¡¯t be unhappy. Life and death are fated. Anyway, I will definitely wait for the children toe back. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find the antidote. Definitely.¡±

    Yan Kuan was determined. His only hope had been destroyed just like that. If it was anyone else, they would also feel ufortable. However, he would definitely not give up. Hadn¡¯t Lin Jiahui been pursuing it for 50 years? Even if he pursued it for 100 years, he would definitely not give up.

    However, this antidote had coincidentally blocked a fatal danger for Shen Xiaoxiao. He did not know whether it was luck or misfortune. Fate yed tricks on people.

    For a moment, the two of them did not know what to say. When you were filled with hope and thought that everything had been resolved, in the end, everything was filled with despair.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was really open-minded. She would not die from the Suoyin Flower Tears immediately. It was not impossible to wait for 10 years to see the children.

    Shen Xiaoxiao fumbled with the wooden bead in her hand. In life, one had to experience something in order to grow up.

    She just experienced more than the average person, that¡¯s all.

 Chapter 920 - Putting On An Act

    <h4>Chapter 920: Putting On An Act</h4>

    ¡°Haoting, are you really not going to see the child for thest time?¡±

    Qiu Shaowei stood by the sofa and looked at Jiang Haoting with tears in her eyes. Jiang Haoting was about to lose his temper. Qiu Shaowei had been getting more and more annoying these days. The child was already beyond saving, and she insisted that he go and take a look. One had to know that if he went out and showed himself, how many people would know? How much trouble would it cause him?

    ¡°Shaowei, you have to understand. With my identity, I can¡¯t go out as I please. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoting, I¡¯m making things difficult for you. What did I make things difficult for you? You didn¡¯t even go to see your child as his father for thest time?¡±

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re in a bad mood, but you have to know your limits. Not only me, but you also have to go to the hospital less often. It¡¯s inevitable that people will recognize you.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m recognized? My child is sick and is hospitalized. As a mother, can¡¯t I go and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Eldest¡¯s wife, listen to Eldest. Wenkang¡¯s body is already in such a state. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s unlucky. As a descendant of the Jiang family, he¡¯s actually so unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Mother, why are you so heartless?¡±

    ¡°How dare you? I think you are delirious.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Shaowei didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant. As the father of the child, have you done anything for the child all these years? No, you only care about your own career and life. When have you ever thought about the child?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t say that. Brother-inw is the leader of a country. He is concerned about the affairs of the country. Without a country, where would there be a home? Didn¡¯t you enjoy the respect of being the mother of a country? Why are youining about Brother-inw now? I really feel disappointed for uncle.¡±

    Nan Ya interrupted from the side. As soon as she said this, she could clearly feel that Old Madam Jiang and Jiang Haoting were satisfied with her. This was how she knew the bigger picture. Shaowei had not been as sensible as Nan Ya these days. She was really getting more and more muddled.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to interrupt here?¡±

    ¡°She is your younger sister-inw. What do you think she is? Eldest daughter-inw, don¡¯t be more and more unruly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m unruly? You should be the ones who are unruly. Everyone knows who the father of the child in her stomach is. First, she shamelessly let Second Brother take over, and then she let the stupid Fourth Brother take over. Fourth Brother doesn¡¯t even want his wife and child, but he wants this vixen. You guys have a good n. Everyone knows who the evil child in her stomach¡¯s father is.¡±

    Pa!

    As soon as Qiu Shaowei finished speaking, Old Madam Jiang pped her across the face.

    Qiu Shaowei looked at Old Madam Jiang as if she wanted to eat her up. This old witch had always been stirring up trouble in the Jiang family. She had been involved with her father-inw for her entire life, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see her children get married happily. This old pervert.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you hit me? You want me to shut up just because you hit me? It¡¯s not that easy. Jiang Haoting, I want to divorce you. Divorce!¡±

    If it were any other family, the Jiang family would have agreed long ago if Qiu Shaowei had asked for a divorce. However, this was the Jiang family, a political family. They would never allow any ws in this marriage.

    When Qiu Shaowei said this, Old Madam Jiang was a little regretful. Wouldn¡¯t this force her into a corner? Even Nan Ya was a little embarrassed at this moment. She was very smart. She knew that this divorce absolutely couldn¡¯t happen to Jiang Haoting. Even if it was a dead wife, Jiang Haoting wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    Therefore, even if she was scolded by Qiu Shaowei, she could only sit down obediently and not say anything more.

    ¡°Eldest¡¯s wife, I don¡¯t want to hear about the divorce anymore. On ount that you¡¯re in a bad mood, I won¡¯t argue with you. You should think about what you did wrong.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t argue with me? Hmph, all of you have evil intentions. Jiang Haoting, I¡¯ll end it here today. Divorce, or I¡¯ll leave the Jiang family. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll pretend to be in love with you in front of others, hmph!¡±

    ¡°Qiu Shaowei, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too far? Fine, just take it that I¡¯m going too far. You don¡¯t need me anyway. I¡¯ve already applied to be a visiting professor in the university. Jiang Haoting, don¡¯t forget that I have my own career. I don¡¯t have to rely on you for everything.¡±

    ¡°You... You...¡±

    Jiang Haoting was furious, but Qiu Shaowei didn¡¯t care anymore. She turned around and walked out of the courtyard with her luggage.

    The people in the room were deep in thought. Jiang Haoting knew Qiu Shaowei too well. If she really didn¡¯t want to act in front of outsiders, she definitely wouldn¡¯t. He definitely wasn¡¯t willing to get a divorce. However, in order not to force Qiu Shaowei into a corner, he could only swallow his anger. He had no choice. Qiu Shaowei knew too much about him. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t kill her. After all, in China... it was not like there was no position for a country¡¯s mother.

    On the contrary, the attention she received was sometimes even greater than his.

    Therefore, seeing that Qiu Shaowei was leaving, even Old Madam Jiang was helpless against Qiu Shaowei.

    Walking out of the door, Qiu Shaowei wiped away the tears on her face and revealed a strange smile. This scene was really tiring to act.

    However, it was also worth it to be able to leave the Jiang family smoothly. Although she couldn¡¯t get a divorce, it wasn¡¯t bad to be able to live a peaceful life in a university. Although there was attention, she still had a few topics under her hands. When the time came, she would just say that she was doing professional research. No one would say anything.

    Moreover, she had already told them that Wenkang couldn¡¯t make it. At this moment, the news of his death should have been announced to the public. ording to the time, her cousin had already arrived in M Country.

    As expected, just as she settled down in the dormitory, the phone rang. Kong Shaoqi had arranged everything and was ready to return in two months. Qiu Shaowei hung up the phone and immediately rushed to the hospital to deal with Jiang Wenkang¡¯s funeral.

    Jiang Wenkang had also changed his name to Kong Fusheng.

    ..

    ¡°Jiang Wenkang was sessfully sent abroad, right? This Jiang family really knows how to put on an act. Look how Jiang Haoting just showed up at this time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also a mother. She really could not understand why some people could be so cruel to their own flesh and blood. Back then, there was Gu Yuehua, and now there was Jiang Haoting. Did these people who specialized in acting not feel tired?

    ¡°Everyone knows what Jiang Haoting has done. No one is a fool. Alright, don¡¯t bother about his matters. How are you recovering? Do you want to go shopping with me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan who hade to apany her these days. She was very grateful. She must be afraid that she would let her imagination run wild. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left the two children behind to apany her every day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not like the children aren¡¯ting back. I¡¯m not really going to...¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The children will be treated as going to ck Tornado. Anyway, they can¡¯t contact the outside world while studying in ck Tornado. You don¡¯t know that when I was sent to school, my mother signed a life and death agreement.¡±

    ¡°Ah? There¡¯s such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 921 - Strange Teeth, Traces Found

    <h4>Chapter 921: Strange Teeth, Traces Found</h4>

    ¡°What kind of existence is ck Tornado?¡±

    ¡°Well, how do I put it? No matter how weak you are, you can be strong aftering out of it.¡±

    ¡°Your exnation is really simple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. By the way, I don¡¯t know if your family¡¯s Yan Kuan has experienced it before, but I know that there has always been a legend in the Dark Forest of ck Tornado.¡±

    ¡°What legend?¡±

    When Huang Yueyan said this, Shen Xiaoxiao became curious.

    Coincidentally, Yan Kuan and Ai Wei walked in from the door. Recently, KN and the Huang Corporation had arge-scale coboration. These two often met, and now their wives were together... Of course, after the two finished talking, they returned to the vi.

    Coincidentally, they heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s words.

    Yan Kuan nced at Huang Yueyan and naturally thought of something. He sat down and said,¡±Are you talking about the Dark Forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought it had something to do with your Dark Empire. Now, I know it has nothing to do with you at all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed it has nothing to do with us. However, the Dark Forest has only opened its outer perimeter. Since the establishment of the school, other than me entering the middle area, no one has entered the central region.¡±

    When Huang Yueyan heard what Yan Kuan said, she said directly,¡±You were not there before. I learned from an old schoolmate that there was an earthquake in the central region of the Dark Forest a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Earthquake? Landslide?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s an earthquake. It¡¯s different from andslide. It only happened in the central region. It¡¯s said that there was a golden light shing at that time. Of course, because it¡¯s the central region, no one has entered, so it¡¯s only a small matter.¡±

    ¡°When did it happen?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan both thought of a possibility at the same time and hurriedly asked Huang Yueyan.

    Yan Kuan immediately took theputer and began to investigate. He had a title as a lecturer in name. Because he had only been there for half a year, he rarely paid attention to ck Tornado.

    Now that he was searching for internal information, it was more urate than Huang Yueyan¡¯s information.

    ¡°It was two months ago.¡±

    ¡°Eh, this is... When did the children leave?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely surprised. She began to believe more and more that there might be some kind of origin.

    ¡°Is there any exnation for this Dark Forest?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan thought for a moment and said to everyone,¡±Magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are you ying games?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s true. Legend has it that there are magical beasts. It¡¯s just like the legend says that it¡¯s Jurassic Park. There are some ancient, and even some creatures that humans cannot think of. And when ck Tornado built the school, it was for that purpose.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, where is ck Tornado?¡±

    ¡°On an overseas ind.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak, but Yan Kuan continued to exin for everyone:

    ¡°There are many things in this world that are not as simple as they appear on the surface.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made a conclusion. It was also true. Just based on the things that they had experienced before, they knew that there were many, many unknown things in this world. Time travel was just one of these things... There were even more terrifying things that they did not know.

    ¡°Did you experience anything when you were in the middle region? After all, you were the first person toe out of the middle region alive since the ck Tornado Academy was founded.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was right. Yan Kuan was the only person toe out alive from the middle region ever since the ck Tornado Academy was founded.

    Even so, Yan Kuan had wandered around for nearly half a year before he found a way out. One could imagine how strange the Dark Forest was.

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see any magical beasts, I¡¯ve seen that kind of big snake in the back mountain. I¡¯ve seen it in the Dark Forest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually seen such a big monster? And it¡¯s in the Dark Forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not only the big snake, but many of the things inside are several times bigger than those outside. So it¡¯s not impossible for the Dark Forest to spread something.¡±

    For a moment, no one said anything. But at this time, Ai Wei took out something and put it on the table.

    ¡°Take a look at what this is.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned when he saw the thing on the table. He held it in his hand and looked at it carefully, then said,¡±Tooth?¡±

    One had to know that what Ai Wei put on the table was a white sawtooth that was the size of an adult¡¯s palm. Moreover, it was the kind of small teeth at a nce.

    ¡°This is a tooth? What kind of tooth is this? How can it be so big? Ai Wei, where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I didn¡¯t even tell Yueyan. I found it in 19¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°19¡¯s office?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw it in his drawer two months ago when I went to get the documents. I was very curious at that time, but because 19 wasn¡¯t there and you were in aa, I didn¡¯t tell anyone. You know, I¡¯ve opened the drawers a few times before, but I¡¯ve never seen this thing.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that this thing appeared out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate what kind of tooth it is.¡±

    Dark 15 arrived very quickly. He was even more excited than them when he saw the tooth. He immediately brought the tooth to theboratory.

    Since they had to wait, everyone went to the undergroundboratory and waited.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt her heart beating extremely fast. She was eager to know what kind of tooth this tooth was. Why would it suddenly appear in 19¡¯s office? Could this be 19¡¯s signal to them? What was the meaning of this?

    Time passed very slowly. Everyone sat on the small coffee table at the side and waited for Dark 15 to search for it. The few of them started chatting casually.

    However, the topic revolved around ck Tornado. Yan Kuan could already tell that Xiaoxiao had asked so carefully because she probably wanted to go there personally. He also had the same intention, but the final result... He still wanted to see the final result of the test.

    ¡°Master, the result is out.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Dark 15 looked at the report with a strange expression. He looked at it a few times in disbelief and then said,¡±Snake.¡±

    ¡°What? Snake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a young snake. It should be the kind that has just hatched. If it¡¯s a species, it should be simr to a Five-Step Snake.¡±

    ¡°15, are you kidding? A young snake, and a Five-Step Snake¡¯s tooth is so big? If it¡¯s an adult snake, wouldn¡¯t it be dozens of meters long?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. The age of the tooth is just like that. Don¡¯t I find it strange too? Moreover, the DNA inside is well preserved. The tooth should have been removed less than two months ago.¡±

    ¡°This is getting more and more mysterious. Is it really something from the Dark Forest?¡±

    ¡°15, can you tell where it came from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to tell. After all, this snake¡¯s species is simr to a Five-Step Snake, but it¡¯s not. It¡¯s definitely venomous.¡±

    After Dark 15 said this, he saw that everyone was not talking anymore. He did not know how to exin it, but at this time, Dark 2 walked over excitedly and said to everyone,¡±Master, Dark 1 has sent news. They found a leather scroll left behind by 19 in the valley. It says Dark Forest. Dark 1 has rushed over.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it really the Dark Forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dark 1 must have found traces of the children and 19.¡±

    ¡°Get ready immediately. Go to the Dark Forest immediately...¡±

 Chapter 922 - Chapter 922

    <h4>Chapter 922: Chapter 922</h4>

    Nan Ya couldn¡¯t understand how Qiu Shaowei could live such a carefree life even though her son was dead and her husband didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    Her stomach was already a little pregnant, and three months had passed since then. She could also go out and take a stroll.

    In the shopping mall, Qiu Shaowei looked a little thinner, but she looked much better. However, what Nan Ya didn¡¯t expect was that she was actually walking together with Kong Fang. No matter what, Kong Fang was still a member of the Kong family, and Qiu Shaowei didn¡¯t care at all. Of course, there was another point. Kong Fang was Fourth Young Master Jiang¡¯s ex-wife. No matter what, she was also Fourth Young Master Jiang¡¯s current wife. No matter what, it would be a little awkward to bump into her.

    However, no matter what the oue was, she was already a member of the Jiang family. Furthermore, her position was extremely stable. Although she was worried that the Jiang family would be dissatisfied with her if the child wasn¡¯t a boy, she had gone to Qian Traditional Chinese Medicine a few days ago. He had made it very clear that there was no doubt that it was a boy, so she was relieved at this moment. She even felt a little arrogant.

    Nan Ya¡¯s stomach had indeed expressed the hope of the Jiang family, so they had sent a bodyguard to follow her. Of course, the bodyguard was not a fool. Naturally, he recognized Qiu Shaowei and Kong Fang.

    As soon as he saw the two of them, he knew that Nan Ya was definitely looking for trouble. This woman had always been arrogant because of the piece of meat in her stomach. Moreover, once the Jiang family was no longer around, these bodyguards... they were definitely unlucky.

    When there were people in the Jiang family, she would act cutely and obediently.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you came to shop too. It seems like you¡¯re in a much better mood? That¡¯s right. That Wenkang was originally a pot of medicine. If he wanted to go, it was only a matter of time. Sister-inw shoulde out earlier. Moreover, Eldest Brother-inw said that after my child was born, he would let Sister-inw and I raise it together. Sister-inw would also have a ce to rest in, right?¡±

    From the very beginning, Qiu Shaowei had never thought of giving her face. She didn¡¯t care even if she was in the Jiang family, let alone outside.

    However, Qiu Shaowei wasn¡¯t going to be polite. Nan Ya was even more impolite than her. Not only did she speak and poke Qiu Shaowei¡¯s lungs, but she also saw Kong Fang. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let go of her current husband¡¯s ex-wife.

    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. You¡¯re here just in time. I¡¯m not going to be your sister, but this divorced child belongs to our Fourth Brother. How can you not acknowledge your father and grandmother in front of the child? Wenye is already 17 years old. He should be more sensible now. How can he be so impolite? Although I¡¯m a stepmother, I¡¯m not a person who would really abuse a child. Sister, why are you so strict with the child? You¡¯re blocking Wenye¡¯s contact with the Jiang family. Sister, it¡¯s really not right for you to be like this.¡±

    Kong Fang did not expect Nan Ya to be so shameless. However, when she saw this woman with a belly that was not particrly obvious in the business world, she wanted tough. The people of the Jiang family were all blind. She was really pitiful.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of calling me sister? You¡¯re just a bed-climbing actress. Who doesn¡¯t know? Also, if my literary career doesn¡¯te back, you should burn incense. That way, no one will snatch the property from the lump of meat in your belly. You should guard it well. Ah, actually, that might not be the case. What if it¡¯s a girl? Hahahaha!¡±

    Nan Ya was not stupid. She naturally knew what the other party meant. Although she really could not fit in with the upper-ss society and her reputation was extremely unpleasant, at least she had an ace card in her stomach. There would always be people who would lick her face and pull her along. Moreover, once her son was born, she would be able to stand firm in the Jiang family. What was there to be afraid of?

    However, Kong Fang was right. If Jiang Wenye were to return, wouldn¡¯t he fight for the property? Therefore, when she thought of this, she didn¡¯t mention anything about Jiang Wenye. Instead, she directly said to Kong Fang:

    ¡°The one in my stomach is definitely a boy. I don¡¯t need an older sister. Oh, wrong. It¡¯s Madam Kong who¡¯s worried. After all, you¡¯re divorced. A woman who¡¯s returned to her parents¡¯ home can only hold on to her parents¡¯ home. Sigh, it¡¯s really pitiful.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei watched from the side with curiosity. Was this Nan Ya really that stupid? Was the Kong family something she could talk about?

    ¡°People from their maiden family naturally have to rely on their maiden family. They can¡¯t be like some people who only know how to drag things to their maiden family. Also, listen well. Who do you think you are? Do you deserve to mention my Wenkang? Keep your mouth shut. The next time I hear you mention my Wenkang¡¯s name, do you believe that I¡¯ll let the child in your stomach see the sun tomorrow in advance?¡±

    Qiu Shaowei said this with a smile. The more she said it, the more it shocked people. After all, as the mother of the nation, she usually paid attention to rules when she spoke and did things. However, Qiu Shaowei mentioning rules in front of Kong Fang was ttering her. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to do this.

    When Nan Ya heard Qiu Shaowei¡¯s words, she was indeed shocked. However, she didn¡¯t believe that Qiu Shaowei would really dare to attack her child. After all, Jiang Haoting was still around.

    However, she thought about how he wasn¡¯t at home these days and how Fourth Brother Jiang didn¡¯t dare to touch her every day because of her pregnancy, she had a lot of time to spend with Jiang Haoting.

    Yesterday, the two of them were still affectionate. Although she was pregnant, Jiang Haoting was already over 50 years old. His kung fu wasn¡¯t that strong, but the two of them cooperated well.

    Even Old Madam Jiang turned a blind eye to it. What was she afraid of?

    Thinking of this, Nan Ya thought of something and deliberately dropped her handbag on the ground.

    It was something she had just bought. Before she could let the bodyguards carry it, she used it now. It contained a pair of men¡¯s underwear.

    Qiu Shaowei and Kong Fang naturally saw it. When Nan Ya saw the item drop, she immediately said to the bodyguard,¡±Aiya, look at my hands. Seriously, I just went to buy it for Eldest. Aiya, I¡¯m sorry, Sister-inw. You¡¯re not at home, so naturally, I¡¯ll take care of these things for you.¡±

    Nan Ya thought that Qiu Shaowei would definitely be angry if she said that, but Qiu Shaowei did not have any reaction at all. She pulled Kong Fang and said:

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to get a custom-made ring? Let¡¯s go. What¡¯s the point of watching this clown?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, staying with this shameless woman is degrading. Sister-inw, you¡¯re buying underwear for your brother-inw, and you¡¯re breaking your shoes.¡±

    Kong Fang¡¯s voice was extremely loud, and the people passing by heard it. For a moment, they were pointing fingers at Nan Ya. Nan Ya didn¡¯t expect Kong Fang to be so indifferent. Of course... More importantly, Qiu Shaowei didn¡¯t care at all.

    When she saw them leave as if nothing had happened, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She could only throw a tantrum at the bodyguard:

    ¡°You have no eyesight. Don¡¯t you know how to help me carry my things? And you want me to carry them myself? You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡±

    Who was the one who was embarrassing herself? The bodyguard nced at the woman who was about to die. Without saying a word, he epted his fate and carried her handbag. Then, he followed Nan Ya forward...

 Chapter 923 - Chapter 923

    <h4>Chapter 923: Chapter 923</h4>

    After Qiu Shaowei and the others left, Kong Fang asked her directly,¡±The academic exchange quota is down, but an identity is not easy to get. Do you want to fake your death too?¡±

    Kong Fang was really nice to Qiu Shaowei. After being her sister-inw for more than ten years, Qiu Shaowei was not a difficult person to get along with. Many times, Qiu Shaowei and Kong Fang actually stood on the same side when facing Old Madam Jiang. After all, they were both daughters-inw.

    Therefore, after Qiu Shaowei moved out of the Jiang family, Kong Fang did not hide anything from Qiu Shaowei. Moreover, Qiu Shaowei had spent so much effort to send the child out, so it was naturally better for her to be able to go out now.

    ¡°Faking my death is good, but you also know that I¡¯m not like Wenkang. No one can say that they burned my body without even checking it. When that timees, the remains will be a troublesome matter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also thought of this and felt that it was a little troublesome. Even if it was within the explosion, your identity would have to be verified a few times. Moreover, if something happened to the mother of a country, it wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary incident.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This identity has never been as good as everyone thinks.¡±

    Kong Fang was speaking the truth. Although she had enjoyed the feeling of standing at the peak of power a few years ago, there were some things that you would only know that you didn¡¯t really care about her after you truly came into contact with her. At the very least, Qiu Shaowei had already seen the light after experiencing the fall of her family, the betrayal of her husband, and the serious illness of her child.

    ¡°Then you can only work hard on the academic exchange, but it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy now, but when he steps down, naturally, no one will care about me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    Kong Fang asked her in surprise when she heard Qiu Shaowei¡¯s words.

    ¡°Someone already helped him buy underwear. How can I not be sure? I¡¯m not a 20-year-old girl anymore. Some people have been waiting for me my whole life. I don¡¯t want to miss it again.¡±

    Kong Fang smiled. Qiu Shaowei was lucky after all. Although Kong Shaoqi was a cold-hearted person, he was really loyal to Qiu Shaowei.

    ¡°I will arrange everything for you when the timees. I will try my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, then.¡±

    ¡°At least, the two of us are sisters.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank god I still have you. By the way, did Wenye leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he left. The old man said that Wenye would definitely not be able to study. It is best for him to join the army with his physical condition. Coincidentally, my Second Sister-inw¡¯s brothers are all in the army. With their help, it will be much easier for them to train him. The most important thing is that his is beyond the Jiang family¡¯s reach.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. As long as he stays away from the Jiang family, the child will have a bright future sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as he stays away from the Jiang family, everything will be fine...¡±

    ..

    When Nan Ya returned home, she naturally added fuel to the fire andined about Qiu Shaowei. However, Jiang Haoting was not a person who was so easily fooled. If he really listened to pillow talk, he definitely would not have made it this far.

    After a good release, Jiang Haoting felt a lot less pressure after hearing Nan Ya¡¯s words. He also knew what kind of character his old wife had. He could only say to Nan Ya,¡±Don¡¯t provoke her. She is my wife, forever. You should know that the Jiang family absolutely cannot have any more disturbances.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I know, so I left. I did not provoke her. However, Sister-inw and Kong Fang¡¯s rtionship is really good. Big Brother, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m sowing discord. I am not ignorant. The Kong family and our family are not the same as before. Sister-inw should avoid suspicion. Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for you? I also feel sorry for you, Big Brother. You are the pir of our family.¡±

    Nan Ya¡¯s words were really beautiful. It was true. Jiang Haoting was the pir of the Jiang family. Moreover, the Kong family and the Jiang family couldn¡¯t get too close now.

    ¡°I know about this. You can go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back to my room. I still want to serve you.¡±

    Sitting in Jiang Haoting¡¯s position, appearance was almost the most important issue. All these years, he had only been together with Qiu Shaowei, and Qiu Shaowei had spent all her time on the child. Naturally, the quality of life between the two was greatly reduced.

    Therefore, when a young and open woman like Nan Ya appeared, and this identity was his sister-inw, it was not only exciting, but also safe. Therefore, Jiang Haoting really had a ce to release his pressure these days.

    But today, Nan Ya was pregnant, after all. It was not good to go too far to avoid hurting the child. He was extremely looking forward to the child in Nan Ya¡¯s belly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant. It¡¯s not good to have these things happen too frequently.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more than one ce to serve you.¡±

    ..

    Outside the room, there was a door between them.

    Jiang Shuixian and Old Madam Jiang, who was sitting in her wheelchair, were a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know whether to knock on the door or not. Jiang Shuixian didn¡¯t expect her Big Brother to like Nan Ya so much. He actually didn¡¯t know how to avoid her at home.

    She looked at the olddy¡¯s expression. The olddy had long been ustomed to it. Instead, she looked at her and said,¡±It¡¯s not easy for your Big Brother either. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    When Jiang Shuixian saw the olddy say this, she could only push the wheelchair and leave. However, she had really underestimated Nan Ya. She made the olddy acquiesce and even asked Sister-inw to move out. This method was not simple... It seemed that her attitude towards Nan Ya would have to change in the future. She could not continue to look down on her like before.

    The next morning.

    Jiang Shuixian saw Fourth Brother serve Nan Ya breakfast as if he was taking care of her. Her impression of Nan Ya changed a little. She was really amazing. Fourth Brother was really stupid. His own woman had always been her Big Brother¡¯s favorite. She just didn¡¯t know how Fourth Brother would react when the time came.

    ¡°Shuixian, you¡¯re here so early?¡±

    How could Jiang Shuixian tell her Big Brother that she camest night? She could only nod and say to Jiang Haoting,¡±Big Brother, Xie Cenzhou asked me toe over and tell you that our old man has decided not to hold the birthday banquet.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not going to hold it? The inws are 80 years old. Could it be rted to the matter that someone reported previously?¡±

 Chapter 924

    <h4>Chapter 924: Chapter 924</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother. Cenzhou was furious when he found out that I asked for your help. It¡¯s already been a few months and he still hasn¡¯t forgiven me.¡±

    ¡°Xie Cenzhou sure has a big temper. It¡¯s also because you¡¯re useless and didn¡¯t give birth to a boy for the Xie family. Otherwise, how would he dare to climb on top of you and do whatever he wants?¡±

    Old Madam Jiang was angry when she thought of this. Why didn¡¯t this daughter inherit her good upbringing? She had four sons and a daughter. Even in ancient times, she would have been pampered by her inws.

    It just so happened that her daughter had such a life. Otherwise, their family would not have been able to grant the Xie family every request over the years.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the use of saying all this? I¡¯vee back this time to ask Big Brother to quickly help solve the problem of Cenzhou. Otherwise, my position in the Xie family will be increasingly less and less.¡±

    Jiang Haoting looked at his worried sister. She was indeed troublesome. Over the years, there had been many matters that had been settled for her. If he did not see that the Xie family was his absolute confidant, he really did not want to care about this sister.

    ¡°I will talk to Cenzhou about this matter, but the birthday banquet must be held. You can go and prepare it yourself.¡±

    When Jiang Shuixian heard Jiang Haoting¡¯s words, she looked at Jiang Haoting with some surprise and asked, ¡°Big Brother, is there something going on again?¡±

    Without any benefits, her Big Brother would definitely not let the Xie family hold a banquet at this time. After all, although it was their 80th birthday, because of their status, they couldn¡¯t hold a grand banquet. If they wanted to hold a grand banquet, they had to apply. It was very troublesome.

    ¡°I will tell Cenzhou about this. After you finish your meal, go back early. Treat your eldest daughter well. That youngdy is quite capable. I think she is quitepatible with Wenyi.¡±

    ¡°Wenyi? Big Brother, do you want to kiss and marry her in?¡±

    ¡°En, I watched Wenyi grow up. Their future is boundless. They are the main force of our Jiang family¡¯s next generation. This status won¡¯t be unworthy of your family¡¯s.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian was a little unwilling at first, but on second thought, she felt that there were many benefits. The Jiang family¡¯s status was much higher than the Xie family¡¯s. If she told the Xie family about this, they would naturally look up to her. This time, her position was even more stable.

    When Jiang Shuixian thought of this, her heart became even more excited. She wished she could leave immediately without even eating breakfast.

    If it wasn¡¯t enough, she would know where the rules of the Jiang family were. Before the olddy finished eating, no one was allowed to leave the table.

    The morning passed by slowly. However, when Fourth Brother Jiang and Nan Ya heard Jiang Haoting¡¯s words, they were deep in thought.

    ..

    ¡°You said that we can¡¯t move now? Why? I want to go to ck Tornado immediately to take a look.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little anxious, but Yan Kuan was much calmer than Shen Xiaoxiao. At this time, not to mention that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was still not stable, even the current situation of ck Tornado had to be thoroughly investigated.

    ¡°Dark 1 has already passed, and Dark 2 has also went in the name of sending Jiang Wendong to school. Our graduates include guest professors. Unless there is a fixed time, no one is allowed to rashly barge in.¡±

    This was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao had heard of a ce where the Dark Empire had to abide by the rules. What was the background of this ck Tornado?

    ¡°Even the Dark Empire has to retreat?¡±

    ¡°The founder of ck Tornado was once the matriarch of the Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°Ah? A woman?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect this answer.

    ¡°Yes, a woman. That¡¯s why the Dark Empire has always passed down the rule that we can¡¯t rashly disturb all the rules of ck Tornado, so...¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not considered rashly disturbing. We¡¯re going for the sake of the children.¡±

    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why Dark 2 sent my message over this time. The current head of ck Tornado and I are friends, so it¡¯s not a problem for us to go. But for the sake of respect, we¡¯ll have to wait a few days. And we also need to make some preparations. Your body will need at least a week to recover to the level of a normal person. You¡¯ve been unconscious for so long, it won¡¯t be easy for you to recover.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯ve recovered yet. Xiaoxiao, you should know that we don¡¯t know what we will experience at ck Tornado. Your physical fitness is one of the most important factors. You can¡¯t possibly have an ident if we don¡¯t find the children by then.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao could only nod and ept her fate and wait for another week.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not see that Yan Kuan was slightly relieved after persuading Shen Xiaoxiao.

    In fact, he did not have to greet ck Tornado, but the person in charge of ck Tornado was her.

    Once that woman found out that he had arrived at ck Tornado, he was afraid that there would be waves. Just in case, he did not want to let Xiaoxiao misunderstand, so Yan Kuan could only tell Xiaoxiao this.

    ¡°Then I can only wait another week. Sigh.¡±

    ¡°Three dayster, Elder Xie¡¯s 80th birthday ising up. He has invited people from all walks of life to attend. We are also invited.¡±

    ¡°KN?¡±

    ¡°Not only KN, Moxing has also received an invitation.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem? With such a big fanfare, hasn¡¯t the Xie family always kept a low profile?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of them keeping a low profile? They might even have a high-profile inw.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Jiang family again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the Jiang family again. But now, the Xie family will probably be even more dissatisfied with the Jiang family.¡±

    ..

    Yan Kuan¡¯s guess was indeed correct. Xie Cenzhou was no less concerned about the interests of his family than Jiang Haoting. Ever since Jiang Haoting lost his military power, he had a vague feeling that this ship wasn¡¯t that stable anymore, but he still wanted to move it. He had been too tied up with the Jiang family these years. He couldn¡¯t get rid of it so quickly. At least, in the eyes of outsiders, the Xie family would always have a status as the Jiang family¡¯s inws.

    Now, listening to the Jiang family¡¯s words and holding a banquet had already made the Xie family extremely dissatisfied. This Jiang Shuixian was really stupid. She really thought that the Jiang family was still the popr family in the past and still wanted to influence the marriage of their eldest daughter, Xie Di. Although Jiang Wenyi was an outstanding individual, his surname was Jiang. Which one of the people with the surname Jiang wasn¡¯t ruthless enough to take care of themselves? If their daughter really married into that kind of family, the Xie family wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of the Jiang family in this lifetime.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t listen to Jiang Shuixian¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t willing to talk to this brainless woman. After Jiang Shuixian walked out of the study, Xie Cenzhou said to Xie Di,¡±She¡¯s really a good daughter of the Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°Dad, actually, it¡¯s not really bad to meet Jiang Wenyi.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not really interested in that kid, are you?¡±

    ¡°Look at you, Dad. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know. Jiang Wenyi fell in love with amoner¡¯s daughter. Everyone in our circle knows that very well.¡±

    ¡°Commoner?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Jiang family doesn¡¯t know about this yet. They kept it a secret. This can be considered as everyone waiting for a good show. Doesn¡¯t Jiang Haoting always walk the path of being friendly to the people? If their child marries amoner¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t that the pro-people line?¡±

 Chapter 925 - Chapter 925

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chapter 925</h4>

    Hearing Xie Di¡¯s words, Xie Cenzhou revealed an extremely strange smile. Indeed, the more approachable he was, the better. When the time came, he would have to give him a good push.

    ¡°I have a n for this matter, but you really should consider your personal problems.¡±

    Xie Di revealed a shy expression and said to Xie Cenzhou, ¡°I¡¯ll bring someone back for Dad¡¯s reference when Grandpa¡¯s birthdayes.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have a boyfriend? Which family is he from?¡±

    Xie Cenzhou dared to ask this because he was absolutely not afraid that his daughter would find amoner. In this aspect, Xie Di was very simr to him. She would definitely not do anything that was disadvantageous to her, including marriage.

    ¡°Dad will know when the timees. Who knows, he might even be able to solve our Xie family¡¯s urgent matter.¡±

    Hearing Xie Di¡¯s words, Xie Cenzhou¡¯s heart was instantly assured. This daughter of his would not disappoint him. Although it was a pity that he did not have a son, in today¡¯s society, a daughter was still better than a man.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your limits. Dad won¡¯t interfere too much. You want to take over Dad¡¯s position in the end.¡±

    ¡°I know, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. However, Mother¡¯s rtionship with that Mrs. Yan is not good. This time, she has also invited Mrs. Yan. Will she cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°When the timees, get someone to keep an eye on your mom. Remember not to offend that Mrs. Yan. Do you understand? Honored guests, Yan Kuan is definitely not a simple person. Jiang Haoting has lost his military power. This is Yan Kuan¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°What? Him? Isn¡¯t he an ordinary businessman?¡±

    ¡°My information is absolutely reliable. It¡¯s also because we only know that he¡¯s an ordinary businessman that people are afraid of him. He actually has an identity that we can¡¯t find out. It¡¯s obvious how deep his cover is.¡±

    Xie Di thought of the woman who easily dealt with Jiang Shuixian in the washroom. She had a different feeling in her heart. That woman was so powerful, and her man was also so amazing in her father¡¯s eyes. Just what was the background of this couple? It seemed that she could take a closer look.

    ..

    Because she had something to rely on, Shen Xiaoxiao recovered even more diligently. Some of her training was also put on her usual practice.

    Yan Kuan had the doctor and Old Man Yao personallye up with a n to suppress Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison. Fortunately, there was still the antidote to temporarily suppress the poison... On that basis, the two people who were extremely knowledgeable in medical skills were even more diligent. Therefore, the antidote that was finally produced would be much more effective with half the effort.

    Huang Yueyan saw how active Shen Xiaoxiao was in training, but she did not dampen her confidence. Instead, she used her own channels to gather more information about ck Tornado for Shen Xiaoxiao to know.

    ¡°I know that ck Tornado¡¯s principal is a woman. Yan Kuan told me about it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao wiped her sweat as she spoke to Huang Yueyan.

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s expression was a little strange. She even asked her in disbelief,¡±Your Yan Kuan really has a big heart. Oh, no, it¡¯s your heart that¡¯s big. You¡¯re not jealous either.¡±

    ¡°Jealous? Why would I be jealous? Isn¡¯t it just a woman?¡±

    Huang Yueyan immediately reacted when Shen Xiaoxiao said that. The good guy had been fooling around for a long time and Yan Kuan still hadn¡¯t told her the truth. But if he didn¡¯t say it, then so be it. When the time came, Yan Kuan would suffer. Anyway, she was happy to watch the show.

    ¡°A woman as powerful as you, I think should have a more normal state of mind.¡±

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said,¡±Do you think I¡¯m still the same as before? How can I be so unconvinced? There are many powerful women in this world. For someone like you, you¡¯re so powerful. Do I have to challenge you too?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m willing. But I really don¡¯t like your business ability. As for your fighting ability, I don¡¯t mind training with you. I¡¯ve improved a lot recently.¡±

    ¡°Come on, just like you said, I¡¯m more afraid that I¡¯ll blow your head off with one punch.¡±

    Huang Yueyan pursed her lips. She believed it. She really believed it. Shen Xiaoxiao had a reputation as the Little Oriental Loli in the underground boxing arena that hadn¡¯t been surpassed for many years. She knew that this title wouldn¡¯t contain even the slightest bit of water.

    ¡°What a character. But you¡¯re really a big-hearted woman. I say, aren¡¯t you afraid that Yan Kuan will eat you to death all day long?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why do you keep saying these things? Did Yan Kuan offend you? Or did he steal yournd?¡±

    ¡°Steal mynd? Hmph, I¡¯ll make him pay back double. He won¡¯t be able to take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. The one who can take advantage of you hasn¡¯t been born yet.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s someone here.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Ai Wei. Wasn¡¯t it because he took advantage of me that I gave birth to those two b*stards?¡±

    ¡°Ah? You, you, hahahaha, Yueyan, why do I find you more and more adorable now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really felt that Yueyan was getting more and more adorable. She actually said that Ai Wei took advantage of her. She knew that Huang Yueyan was the one who kidnapped Ai Wei and forced herself on him. This was a queen-like character. Would someone take advantage of her?

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she looked at Huang Yueyan. This brat did not feel that she had gone overboard at all. She was eating the strawberries leisurely by the side.

    ¡°Our Moxing can arrange the love story between you two into a movie. The box office earnings will probably be extremely high.¡±

    Huang Yueyan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and said disdainfully,¡±That¡¯s why your business sense is not as sharp as mine. You can¡¯t evenpare to our Ai Wei. We¡¯ve already started shooting, and you¡¯re the only one to say it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯ve already started shooting? So fast?¡±

    ¡°Who is slow to make money? Only you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really did not expect that the two of them were so good at making money. Ai Wei¡¯s business talent was being discovered bit by bit. It was too surprising.

    ¡°How is it? I¡¯ve trained him well. Look at how our Ai Wei is able to support your family¡¯s Moxing by himself. Amazing, right?¡±

    ¡°Amazing indeed. But who will be the female lead and who will be the male lead?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the male lead, but you know the female lead.¡±

    ¡°I know? Who?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yumeng.¡±

    ¡°Her? I remember that she¡¯s from KN¡¯s Secretarial Department.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was there for an interview with someone. However, she¡¯s been abroad for so long, and she¡¯s been practicing her arrogant expression in KN¡¯s Secretarial Department. The director took a liking to her at first sight and said that she has the potential to enter the entertainment industry and has the demeanor of a queen. I¡¯ve gone to take a look at her. That woman is really smart and knows how to read people¡¯s expressions. She doesn¡¯t look like Liu Yumeng at all. By the way, I¡¯ve also checked her information abroad. She¡¯s not out of line and even knows how to work part-time to study. The Liu family is really weird. I remember that little girl always followed behind Liu Yufei and Pei Meimei when she was young.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know about that. Liu Yumeng is really smart. She knows how to read people¡¯s expressions.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that you probably don¡¯t know. Pei Meimei is married. Her husband is the son of the adopted daughter of the Pei family. I forgot about the money.¡±

    ¡°Qian Weitang¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Qian Weitang. It¡¯s his son. The one who has some problems with his legs. Now that the couple has opened a jewelry store, it¡¯s not even enough topare. She¡¯s already more than five months pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t expect Pei Meimei to like him.¡±

    ¡°The Pei family doesn¡¯t care about her, and Pei Li isn¡¯t a good person either. Who else can she rely on? It¡¯s already rare for her to be able to figure out her own path. This is also because Pei Meimei has a good life.¡±

    ¡°Mm, she has a good life!¡±

 Chapter 926

    <h4>Chapter 926: Chapter 926</h4>

    In Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, wasn¡¯t Pei Meimei¡¯s fate good?

    In her previous life, Pei Meimei had married into a wealthy family. She had spent her entire life fighting to marry into a wealthy family. In her previous life, the Pei family was like the sun in the sky, just like the Ouyang family. In any case, before Shen Xiaoxiao was locked up in the dark prison, they were as stable as Mount Tai.

    Therefore, Pei Meimei had married a young master from an official family in her previous life. Although she didn¡¯t receive much informationter on, she had also heard that she was unruly and capricious. She didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with that second-generation official, and they usually yed each other.

    Moreover, Pei Meimei was Liu Yufei¡¯s hardcore fan in her previous life. Needless to say, she looked down on Shen Xiaoxiao. She even helped Liu Yufei to do a lot of immoral things. However, Liu Yufei was the one who instructed her to do all these things.

    Now, Pei Meimei could be said to have nothing, but she could still gain a sincere rtionship. She could even get pregnant. Wasn¡¯t this a good fate?

    Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to take revenge on Pei Meimei for what happened in her previous life, but Pei Meimei didn¡¯t provoke her much in this life. Even Pei Meimei¡¯s current life had definitely gone through a long period of extremely embarrassing years before she could calm down.

    One had to know that as the daughter of an aristocratic family, she had never had a difficult time since she was born. Not to mention, they had always served her well. Now that she was going to return to amoner¡¯s life, the difference was not small.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao would not do anything to Pei Meimei. As long as Pei Meimei did not seek her own death, she should be able to live happily for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Alright, go take a shower, then go shopping. Combine work and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡±

    It was already April, and the weather was already as warm as spring. asionally, people in short sleeves could be seen on the streets.

    The traces of early summer had already been exposed. When they arrived at the shopping mall, it was Saturday.

    This shopping mall was a newly opened luxury goods store under Huang Yueyan. It had a total of 30 floors. The lower eight floors were full of luxury goods stores, and the upper floors were hotels and restaurants.

    This shopping mall was a project that Huang Yueyan and Yan Kuan had worked together on. The investment was huge, and it had only been open for three days. However, there were many wealthy people in China who advocated luxury goods. Moreover, as everyone¡¯s standard of living improved, even if they were living an ordinary life, there would always be one or two luxury goods in their homes.

    When they arrived at the shopping mall, although it wasn¡¯t bustling with people, the scale and flow of people were definitely notparable to the other shopping malls in the capital.

    ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my taste is so extraordinary that I don¡¯t think much of it. When I took down this building, it was like I was fighting with your family cross-eyed. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and decided to cooperate, so as to prevent the opening of the mall from raising the price.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your taste is much better than Yan Kuan¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I like to hear that. I¡¯ll treat you to ice creamter. Come, this is the staff shopping street. Let¡¯s go enjoy these shopping scrolls and also go on a tour in disguise.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the shopping street that Huang Yueyan handed over. It was worth 1,000 denominations, and there were more than 20 of them. It was not a lot, but it was a gesture. Not to mention that Shen Xiaoxiao had never used a shopping street before.

    In her previous life, she did not like shopping. When she went shopping, it was Gu Yuehua who brought along a bunch of things that were not suitable for her. In this life, it did not matter if she went shopping with Huang Yueyan or Yan Kuan. She would either swipe her card or sign a bill. Using a shopping street like this... It was definitely something that she had never experienced before.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the strange shopping street. Huang Yueyan said disdainfully,¡±You haven¡¯t used it before, have you?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t used it before. It¡¯s really strange. Is this thing mixed?¡±

    ¡°How to use it? Just deduct it directly.¡±

    ¡°Use it as money? What if it¡¯s picked up by someone?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s so stupid to steal it? Besides, the security guards in this mall were all picked up by your family. If they found out that something was wrong, it would be your family¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you darn girl, are you sure this scroll is used this way? Why does it say that if you buy more than 10,000 yuan, you should use it for less than 1,000 yuan? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t shopping scrolls used directly?¡± Although Huang Yueyan said it very well, this eldest daughter had never used it before. The two of them walked as they studied the usage of this shopping scroll.

    ¡°Look, look, it¡¯s Nan Ya.¡±

    Huang Yueyan had been looking at Nan Ya all this time. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally saw Nan Ya. She was really haunting her. How could she run into her? Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao really hated Nan Ya. This woman was really disgusting.

    She had seen all the things that Yan Kuan had investigated recently. Nan Ya actually sat up in the Jiang family and got together with Jiang Haoting and Jiang Haoming. How could she not be disgusted?

    ¡°This ¡®young madam¡¯ is doing really well. She is either shopping or buying things every day. The Jiang family is really getting worse and worse.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoting thinks that his current political position is extremely stable and that no one will do anything bad, so he doesn¡¯t care. If it were the military and politics in his hands, perhaps he would be a little less cautious.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, you know about the party the day after tomorrow, right? I¡¯m afraid Jiang Haoting has made a move.¡±

    ¡°What move?¡± Although Yan Kuan had also mentioned it to Shen Xiaoxiao, it was toote at that time. He didn¡¯t say much because he didn¡¯t want her to have a bad rest. He only said that something was going to happen. Therefore, hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao was still very curious about what Jiang Haoting wanted to do.

    ¡°Firstly, the Jiang family wants to have an alliance with the Xie family. Secondly, I suspect that Jiang Haoting is going to make a move against the Kong family or some other family.¡±

    ¡°A marriage alliance? Jiang Wenyi and Xie Di?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them.¡±

    ¡°Make a move against the Kong family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the Kong family, but the status is definitely not low. There are only a few families that are rivals to the Jiang family. This time, Jiang Haoting has done an excellent job of keeping it a secret. We haven¡¯t found out anything yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really interesting. Has Jiang Haoting still not thought of stopping?¡±

    ¡°Stop what? He¡¯s waiting for an opportunity to take back his military power. Although he did fail this year, if something happens to the Chen family, which holds military power, he will still bring it up again.¡±

    ¡°This is very disgusting. Is he a cockroach that can¡¯t be killed? Isn¡¯t his body very weak?¡±

    ¡°This is also strange. Recently, Jiang Haoting seems to be much better. Didn¡¯t you see that he has been appearing on television more often?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also noticed when Huang Yueyan said this. However, was there any way to treat an old age illness? However, if the head of a country was really sick, it would definitely be treated by a top international medical team. It was not impossible to treat it.

    As the two spoke, they walked to the other side. They really did not want to bump into Nan Ya and lose out.

    However, just as they turned their heads, a woman wearing sunsses walked toward Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan with a strange expression while holding a ss bottle in her hand.

    Just as the three of them were about to bump into each other, they heard the woman shout:

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, go to h*ll!¡±

    After saying that, she threw the contents of the bottle at Shen Xiaoxiao...

 Chapter 927 - Han Jiaâ€™s Madness

    <h4>Chapter 927: Han Jia¡¯s Madness</h4>

    It was all thanks to the fact that Shen Xiaoxiao had resumed her training these days. Moreover, her skills were different from ordinary people. Even if she had only recovered half of her skills, she was definitely much better than some special forces soldiers.

    However, because of this, when Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the woman had made a move, she immediately pushed Huang Yueyan aside and missed the liquid that was thrown at her.

    Hiss¨C

    A burning and pungent smell appeared, and Shen Xiaoxiao knew that someone had sshed sulfuric acid.

    The secret guard who was following in the distance quickly ran over, but the woman reacted very quickly. She ran after throwing the sulfuric acid and didn¡¯t even look to see if it would hit the person.

    However, after Shen Xiaoxiao steadied herself, she still saw the person who threw the sulfuric acid. It was Han Jia!

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Go after him.¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao did not n to bring the secret guards. After all, the great crisis had passed. She did not expect that someone would still attack her at this time, and it was Han Jia.

    The secret guards who followed behind her silently directly chased after her. Shen Xiaoxiao helped Huang Yueyan up. After seeing that she was fine, she looked at the sulfuric acid on the ground that had corroded a piece of the floor tile. No one knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Oh, what a huge grudge. They came here to pour sulfuric acid on you. It¡¯s so scary. Madam Yan, your character is really bad. You were actually chased to this ce.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked up and saw that Nan Ya was actually walking over.

    This woman was really not afraid of death. Just now, when someone threw sulfuric acid at her, the people around her were all running out. This woman actually ran over to watch a good show.

    She was really stupid.

    The security manager came very quickly. As soon as he saw Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao here, he knew what was going on. He immediately got someone to clean up and pacify them. Everyone acted in an orderly manner. They really did not cause much trouble.

    Huang Yueyan saw that Nan Ya was actually standing at the side and said to Nan Ya,¡±I say, it¡¯s a bed-climbing actress. Why are you everywhere? You stinky fly, you¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    Huang Yueyan dragged Shen Xiaoxiao upstairs. This incident would not make Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan give up shopping. They had encountered all kinds of dangers. Even if Shen Xiaoxiao did not push her away today, she would still be able to avoid it.

    Han Jia had probably always let other people do the throwing of sulfuric acid. Moreover, the other party was Shen Xiaoxiao. She was probably afraid that she would be touched by the sulfuric acid since she threw it from far away.

    This action was really half-baked.

    ¡°You guys...¡±

    Nan Ya couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Huang Yueyan. Even if Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t say this to her today, she didn¡¯t want to provoke Huang Yueyan. The one she disliked was Shen Xiaoxiao, and this was someone throwing acid at her. She didn¡¯t know how much hatred she had.

    However, she forgot the rtionship between Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao. She would never let Shen Xiaoxiao be ridiculed by her.

    Therefore, when Huang Yueyan appeared, she did not dare to say anything. After seeing the two of them leave, she could only stand there in a daze, feeling inexplicably resentful.

    Nan Ya did not understand political matters, but she knew to listen. Many times, when Old <ada, Jiang and Jiang Haoting discussed matters, they did not avoid her. Perhaps in their eyes, Nan Ya was an idiot who did not understand what they were saying at all.

    Therefore, Nan Ya knew some inside information. However, the more she knew, the more she didn¡¯t dare to provoke Huang Yueyan. Even Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. This was such a good show. She couldn¡¯t help but run over.

    Now that she was being choked by others, she naturally turned around and left.

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao, who were simr to each other, didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. They started chatting casually and went straight upstairs. Weren¡¯t they going to attend the banquet the day after tomorrow? Although the family had already prepared custom-made clothes and jewelry... Women didn¡¯t care about that when they were shopping.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Han Jia leave with your Third Uncle? Why is she back?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? A few days ago, someone threw her out of thepany, but she must have run back on her own and contacted Third Uncle. It¡¯s just that Third Uncle himself doesn¡¯t know where Han Jia is.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Han Jia only knows now that Yan Kuan is Long Xi? Otherwise, why would she run back?¡±

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao was also stunned at first. It seemed that Han Jia didn¡¯t know that Long Xi was Yan Kuan. In addition, Han Jia was deeply in love with Long Xi, if she knew, she might really run back without caring about anything.

    ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t notice if you didn¡¯t tell me. But now that Han Jia knows that Long Xi is Yan Kuan, it¡¯s funny.¡±

    ¡°This is a romantic debt caused by your man. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let him worry about us shopping.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could only smile helplessly when she heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s words.

    However, not long after the two of them shopped, Yan Kuan and Ai Wei came over in a hurry. When they saw that the two ambitious women were not afraid at all and continued to shop, they were speechless.

    How big-hearted was this?

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How could we not be with our skills?¡±Huang Yueyan said to Ai Wei like a queen again. Ai Wei let out a sigh of relief. His queen was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°Hey, Yan Kuan, if you have the time, you¡¯d better hurry to find Han Jia. This woman is crazy, and she¡¯s crazy for you. She probably just figured out that Long Xi is you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything, but she looked at Yan Kuan with a yful expression. Yan Kuan wanted to strangle Huang Yueyan. This woman was sometimes too mean, but there was nothing he could do. What she said was the truth.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that all the secret guards who went to find Han Jia woulde back empty-handed. This was strange.

    ¡°I said that this Han Jia has an invisibility function? She can actually escape your tracking?¡±

    ¡°I think maybe Han Jia didn¡¯t run out of the mall from beginning to end.¡±

    Ai Wei was an actor, so he naturally knew what it was like to hide from the paparazzi.

    When everyone heard Ai Wei¡¯s words, they suddenly felt that it was very possible. Just as he finished speaking, they saw a woman wearing a mask running toward them.

    ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±

    ¡°Long Xi, are you Long Xi? Are you my Long Xil?¡±

    ¡°Take her away.¡±

    Han Jia rushed up and wanted to pounce on Yan Kuan. The secret guards pulled her back and looked at this woman who was clearly a little crazy. Whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Huang Yueyan, they all felt that Han Jia¡¯s obsession was too deep.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Long Xi, you are Long Xi. I am Han Jia, I¡¯m Han Jia.¡±

    ¡°I am not Long Xi. Listen carefully, I am Yan Kuan. I will only say this once. Long Xi is just a personality. It does not exist in this world.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you are lying. How can he not exist? How can Long Xi not exist? You¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯re lying to me. You must have imprisoned my Long Xi. Give me back Long Xi, give him back to me...¡±

 Chapter 928 - Xie Diâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 928: Xie Di¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    Han Jia was taken away directly. No matter how crazy she was, this was something that could not be changed. It was just that every time Shen Xiaoxiao saw Han Jia like this, she could not describe the feeling in her heart.

    In fact, Han Jia¡¯s background was very simr to hers. They were both chess pieces. In her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fate was even ten or a hundred times more pitiful than Han Jia¡¯s.

    Fortunately, they both had Third Uncle. She didn¡¯t sympathize with Han Jia, but Third Uncle.

    ¡°Find a psychiatrist and erase all her memories. Let Third Uncle take her away and live a good life.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words stunned everyone. How could she let her go so easily? Was Xiaoxiao too soft-hearted recently?

    ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll do as you wish. Don¡¯t you still have to go shopping? You guys go shopping. We¡¯ll wait for you in the office upstairs.¡±

    Yan Kuan knew Shen Xiaoxiao well and knew that she was reminded of her past life. However, he didn¡¯t want to ask about Han Jia¡¯s life or death, so there was nothing wrong with letting Xiaoxiao do what she wanted.

    After Yan Kuan and Ai Wei left, Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m cruel. You¡¯d better be careful with Han Jia. Her upbringing has determined how extreme her personality is. Look at Lin Jiahui. She can love a man for 50 years and prepare for 50 years. Han Jia is her biological granddaughter and she raised her up. I think even the best hypnotist may not be able to erase her obsession.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving her a chance. If she really wants to die, then I won¡¯t go easy on her. It¡¯s just for Third Uncle¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve decided, then I won¡¯t say anything more. Let¡¯s go and try on that dress.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan entered the clothing store. They didn¡¯t see anyone in the distance staring at them until they separated.

    ¡°Sister, what are you looking at? Don¡¯t you like that brand of dress? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and choose. It¡¯ll be easier to wear tomorrow night.¡±

    Seeing the innocent look on her sister, Xie Qi¡¯s, face, it was fortunate that her sister had been close to her since she was young and did not learn from Jiang Shuixian. Otherwise, she really would not like her sister.

    Xie Qi was 18 years old this year. It was the same birthday as Old Master Xie, and she was usually very pampered. Tomorrow, although it was Old Master Xie¡¯s birthday, it was actually Xie Qi¡¯sing of age ceremony. The reason she brought Xie Qi out today was to pick out a birthday present for Xie Qi.

    ¡°I will pick out a dress for youter. Of course, you have to pick out a dress that you like for youring of age ceremony. Whatever you want, I will pay for it today.¡±

    Xie Qi had an innocent look on her face. She was very happy. She hugged Xie Di¡¯s arm and jumped up.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister. Sister is the best. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a bracelet. I¡¯ve been waiting for Sister to buy it for me.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xie Di deliberately avoided Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. For some reason, when she saw that man, her heartbeat miraculously elerated. This was something that she had never done before when she was with her boyfriend.

    It was just that that man¡¯s status was too low, and he was not good enough for her. However, now that she heard that he was a couple with Huang Yueyan from the Huang Corporation, and she had never heard of a wedding before, she could not help but feel a little upset.

    However, she had no choice. Previously, she had even thought of seeing what was different about that Yan Kuan. From his actions just now, she knew that this Yan Kuan was definitely a man that she could not control. She had always seen this more clearly than anyone else.

    The Xie family could not have any trouble. They had to develop steadily. Therefore, she had to clearly understand any of her choices.

    However, she had always paid attention to Ai Wei ever since he debuted. In the past, when she was chatting with her best friend, she had even said that these celebrities did not care about men and women. In the future, she just had to spend money to keep him. However, the prerequisite was that she had to get married.

    However, she did not expect that before she got married, this Ai Wei would already be taken. It was a pity.

    She just did not know if this Huang Yueyan was just fooling around or what.

    ¡°Sister, was that the big star Ai Wei just now? Many of my ssmates really like him. Unfortunately, he has retired from being a star. There are very few newspapers and magazines that report on him. I should have gone to look for his autograph just now.¡±

    ¡°You are still so fond of chasing after celebrities. He is just a celebrity. If you like him, I will find someone to help you ask him out for a meal and spend money.¡±

    Xie Di said it very easily, but it was not as if she did not have her own thoughts.

    However, Xie Qi said,¡±Sister, Ai Wei is not the kind of celebrity that can be hired just by spending money. He is rich and has a fewpanies. He is the typical tall, rich, handsome, overbearing president of the entertainment circle. Mo Xing is all his.¡±

    ¡°Oh? He actually has this ability?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would we like him? He is a different type of person in the entertainment industry. Although he looks like a celebrity on the surface, he actually has his own business. Look at the entertainment industry. Who would dare to provoke him? But Sister has never paid attention to such news. It would be strange if she knew.¡±

    This was something that Xie Di did not know. She was also a person who looked at faces. Ai Wei was indeed handsome and stylish. It could be said that many women would be attracted to him. Yan Kuan was also handsome, but his temperament was too cold. The feeling of being a thousand miles away from others at the start was something that no one dared to pounce on. Those who dared to pounce on him were probably blind or overestimated themselves.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s banquet also invited Mo Xing, so he will definitelye too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how could I forget? We invited a lot of people tomorrow, but Ai Wei and the CEO of the Huang Corporation seem to be a couple. There are even rumors that they have given birth to a child.¡±

    Xie Di smiled. In the entertainment industry, there were many things that could only be made up by rumors. She could not enjoy it to her heart¡¯s content. However, after hearing Xie Qi talk about the history of Ai Wei¡¯s worth, she had an idea in her heart.

    ..

    ¡°Are you leaving? What time is it? Are you still going to attend the banquet?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at a certain someone who was sitting at the side sulking. She had no idea what was wrong with this guy. Why was he throwing a tantrum at this time? He had already said that he was leaving, yet he was still sitting there motionlessly.

    ¡°Are you going to wear this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wearing this? I just bought it yesterday. Yueyan said that it looks good. Why? Do you think it doesn¡¯t look good?¡±

    After finishing her words, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at herself in the mirror again. She even spun around. Yan Kuan promised that if this woman dared to move again, he would definitely punish her on the spot. God knows how many months he had been holding back. If she continued to spin around... He could already feel that his little brother was showing signs of recovery.

    Looking at this dress, the back was almost open to the butt. Even though the front was covered well, if she moved from the back, he could see that the pair of plump little brothers were about toe out. No, she definitely could not wear this out.

    ¡°Change your clothes. Whoever designed this dress will close the door sooner orter.¡±

    Not only that, Yan Kuan had already decided in his heart that he would definitely ban this designer. Was the dress designed by a person?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s very good. It¡¯s not very revealing, and the cut is close to the body. It suits me just fine.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her sentence, she even did an extremely provocative action. Of course, when she did this action, she really didn¡¯t have any other intentions. However, a certain someone felt that this was a tant act of seduction and provocation.

    Without saying a word, he went forward and directly attacked her from behind. With a tearing sound, a certain someone was ced on the bed and directly punished...

 Chapter 929 - Your Trouble Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 929: Your Trouble Is Here</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression had not been good ever since she got into the car. That d*mned smelly man, the guy who was obsessed with his sperm, actually dared to treat her like this. Hmph, she was so angry. She was so angry.

    ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t mind continuing in the car.¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I can still be a little more b*stard.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard this fellow¡¯s words, she was really embarrassed and angry. As expected, reasoning with him did not make sense. He would jump into action at any moment.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve already been a vegetarian for a few months. If I didn¡¯t want to watch a good show tonight, I wouldn¡¯t have taken pity on the fairer s*x.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, okay, okay, I¡¯ll get lost. I¡¯ll get lost. I¡¯ll only be here for a while. Come and eat something. I was too rushed just now and didn¡¯t let you eat anything. It¡¯s your husband¡¯s fault, isn¡¯t it? Be good.¡±

    Yan Kuan took the thermos and poured out a bowl of bird¡¯s nest for Shen Xiaoxiao. She should have been allowed to eat this before she left the house. However, a certain someone¡¯s bestial nature had red up, so she could only bring the food to the car. This was the blood swallow that the doctor and Old Man Yao had prepared. It had to be eaten every day. This was extremely beneficial to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison. Now, Shen Xiaoxiao no longer needed to eat arge amount of food every day. The blood swallow only needed to be used once a day.

    In order to go to the ck Tornado, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s recovery was different from before. She would do whatever was good for her body. Although she was angry with Yan Kuan, she did not hesitate to eat and drink.

    When they arrived at the hotel this time, there were already many high-ss cars parked at the entrance. However, there were no reporters. They had no choice. This was Elder Xie¡¯s banquet. How could the Xie family be rted to politics? They would only invite reporters if they were stupid.

    Moreover, it was precisely because there were no reporters that almost everyone who coulde tonight hade. They were not afraid of being discovered and said anything. Tonight was truly a feast for the wealthy families.

    Shen Xiaoxiao originally thought that they would definitely bete if they were dyed for so long when they went out. However, when they arrived, they realized that the main characters, the Jiang family, and a few important families had not arrived.

    No, to be precise, their timing was just right. They had just arrived, and the people behind them had arrived one after another, including Yueyan.

    ¡°Why are they all sote?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°My silly baby, for such a grand event, those whoe early are all unimportant people. Otherwise, do you think that your husband would still have time when he goes out?¡±

    ¡°So you have already calcted it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at Yan Kuan, but Yan Kuan smiled dotingly. He pulled her closer and said to her ear,¡±That¡¯s because, baby, you¡¯re too tempting. How can I resist it?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, eh, why aren¡¯t you wearing the dress you bought yesterday? This one isn¡¯t as good-looking as that one.¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Ai Wei walked over to their side as soon as they arrived. When she saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was actually wearing a ck satin embroidered dress, she couldn¡¯t help butment impolitely.

    This dress was also very pretty, and it fully disyed Xiaoxiao¡¯s figure, the fishtail design wrapped the lower half of her body extremely slender. Although the upper half of her body was strapless, and it could also be considered s*xy, however, it was really not as dazzling as the dress from yesterday.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not stand on ceremony with Huang Yueyan and directly said,¡±It was torn apart by the dogs before I left the house.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is it General or Marshal? They¡¯re really quite impressive. Not to mention, I¡¯m also prepared to prepare two for the two little brats. When the timees, Yan Kuan, you can leave two good ones for me.¡±

    It was rare for Huang Yueyan not to be smart. After all, General and Marshal from their family had amazingbat strength. She had seen it with her own eyes. The two dogs were not even half a year old, but none of the secret guards dared to get close to them. They were fierce and powerful.

    Other than Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan, they would sometimes be yelled at. Although the two dogs could not beat Yan Kuan, they really protected their master thoroughly. Huang Yueyan took a fancy to the trait of these two Tibetan Mastiffs that were not afraid of power. Therefore, she also wanted to get two of them for her family¡¯s two brats.

    ¡°Okay, when the babies are older, let them choose by themselves.¡±

    ¡°The two of you talk first. I¡¯ll bring Xiaoxiao there to meet some people.¡±

    The two women had endless conversations every day. Huang Yueyan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and walked into the group of women.

    On the other hand, Ai Wei looked at Yan Kuan and said with an extremely strange smile, ¡°Your family¡¯s General and Marshal are really bored now. They even learned to tear clothes.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not seem to care about Ai Wei¡¯s joke at all. He directly said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to send a long skirt to President Huang. As a partner, I¡¯ll return the favor.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can afford my wife¡¯s clothes.¡±

    After getting along with him for a long time, Ai Wei naturally knew that this Yan Kuan was very easy to talk to the person he fancied. asionally, he could even make some jokes. However, when it came to his enemies, he could be as ruthless as he wanted to be... Therefore, Ai Wei was not afraid of Yan Kuan at all. The two of them could be considered to be on good terms. After all, their wives had such a good rtionship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you. You seem to have been targeted by someone.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Ai Wei. Initially, he did not want to talk to this man. He also wanted to watch a good show. However, he was afraid that Xiaoxiao would settle the score after she found out about it, so he decided to divulge some information to this kid in advance. Moreover, this kid was not annoying. He was also a loyal person. Other than being a little too feminine, the rest was not bad.

    Moreover, he had always been by Xiaoxiao¡¯s side during her most difficult times. It was because of this that Yan Kuan would treat Ai Wei as a brother.

    Ai Wei clearly did not expect that someone would target him. He was not as annoying as Yan Kuan. What was going on?

    ¡°Who is it? Why are you speaking in the middle of the sentence? Which youngdy is a small celebrity?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know in a while.¡±

    ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t you going to tell me? Forget it, I¡¯ll follow behind your wife in a while. If anything happens, your wife will stand in front of me.¡±

    ¡°You can try.¡±

    Yan Kuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Ai Wei warningly. Ai Wei pursed his lips and said,¡±There¡¯s no other way. The Young Miss will definitely stand on my side. Do you believe it? We¡¯re family.¡±

    ¡°Alright, family. Your trouble is already here.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the person who was walking toward him with his back facing Ai Wei. He smiled yfully and turned around to leave. He did not give Ai Wei any chance at all.

    When Ai Wei turned around to look, he saw Xie Di, the eldest daughter of the Xie family, walking toward him.

    Could this trouble be her? This daughter of the Xie family wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to cause trouble here, right? Yan Kuan was definitely trying to scare him.

    ¡°Have 15 follow Ai Wei. That kid is so stupid. Be careful not to be sold and still count the money.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Yun Qi and Lei Lie have arrived. They are on the other side.¡±

    Yan Kuan followed Dark 3¡¯s guidance and looked at the other side. Four Hall Masters had arrived. These Four Hall Masters were going to follow them to ck Tornado. They had returned early this time because they had received the invitation. After all, apart from the Four Hall Masters of the Dark Empire, these four had their own achievements in their respective fields. It was not unusual for them to receive the invitation.

    Yan Kuan nodded. He had no intention of going over to meet them. Although some people knew about their rtionship, they did not know the specifics. There was no need to reveal everything at this time. It was not the time yet...

 Chapter 930 - Jiang Wenyi

    <h4>Chapter 930: Jiang Wenyi</h4>

    ¡°President Huang, long time no see. This is President Shen, right? He¡¯s really young and promising, beautiful and capable.¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were immediately sought after. Regardless of whether they were sincere or not, this was how it was in the upper-ss society. Everyone wore a mask on their faces. Some of these noblewomen were requested by their husbands, some of them were doing it for their husbands¡¯ careers, while some were doing it for their own families and for themselves. In any case, it was everyone¡¯s rule and practice to chase after people who were richer and more powerful than them. No oneughed, nor did anyone care.

    ¡°Mrs. Liang really knows how to talk. President Huang isn¡¯t a role model for us women. She¡¯s so capable that we¡¯re all envious of her. I want my daughter to study hard and be like President Huang. It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s fortune to be able to learn even half of President Huang.¡±

    Hearing these words, Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan smiled sweetly. Of course, they would asionally chime in.

    The two of them weren¡¯t interested in these hypocritical things, but they couldn¡¯t make themselves look too different by following the crowd.

    Moreover, sometimes listening to the gossip of these noblewomen was much more exciting than a live broadcast.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the eldest son of the Jiang family, right? I¡¯ve never seen him before. I heard that he just came back from resting in the army.¡±

    Following the words of one of the wives, everyone turned their heads to look. This Jiang Wenyi really looked like a member of the Jiang family. He had a square face and a strong body. Because he was from the army, his body was straight and had a different kind of imposing manner. He looked well-behaved. This imposing manner made him look very energetic. He looked like a promising young man.

    ¡°This young man is really energetic. He is about twenty-five years old. I wonder if he has a girlfriend? Which youngdy is worthy of the Jiang family?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you guys don¡¯t know yet, right? Jiang Wenyi has his eyes on the daughter of amoner. My kid told me about it. It has been spread all over the circle. The Jiang family doesn¡¯t know yet. Jiang Wenyi is so protective of his girlfriend. A few days ago, I heard that he had a fierce fight with Chen Ji, the nephew of the Chen family, for the sake of that little girl. Chen Ji is still lying in the hospital. However, because he fought in the army, it was a martial artspetition. Even if the Chen family know about it, they can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°That Chen Ji seems to be in the army too. I heard that he¡¯s a special forces soldier? This Jiang Wenyi is quite powerful. He even defeated Chen Ji.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not powerful at all. The Jiang family has also produced a soldier with military power. My husband even said that in the future, the Jiang family might have a n to regain military power.¡±

    Listening to the gossip of these noblewomen, Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other and smiled. No matter how powerful this Jiang Wenyi was, he couldn¡¯t be suppressed. He was a traitor. If he could find a child from amoner¡¯s family, Jiang Haoting would definitely not allow it. When the time came, it would be really interesting. Jiang Wenyi was obviously the person the Jiang family ced their hopes on. When the time came, it would be fun.

    Although Jiang Wenyi had been in the army for many years, he had his own friends. Of course, he also had his own friends. There were too many people at the banquet today. Fortunately, the venue was big enough. Otherwise, it would not have been able to amodate these people. However, it was precisely because of this that everyone was scattered everywhere. Jiang Wenyi was standing at the side, chatting andughing with a young man.

    ¡°Other than his appearance, this kid doesn¡¯t look like a member of the Jiang family. For someone to be able tough so heartily, he naturally has a sunny heart.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao say this, Huang Yueyan also felt the same way. However, so what if he had a sunny heart? He had no parents and was raised by Jiang Haoting as a son. If he didn¡¯t want to pay for the Jiang family... It would be better if he didn¡¯t have any value at all.

    ¡°Reincarnation is a technical job. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. But that kid is two years older than you. Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re only 23, right? You¡¯re so young.¡±

    ¡°You talk as if you¡¯re so old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m only 29. I¡¯m not even 30 yet.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao liked Huang Yueyan¡¯s personality. She was always so confident and forthright.

    ¡°Hey, what kind of woman do you think this kid likes? Why am I getting more and more curious?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    ¡°Hey, is that kid looking at you?¡±

    The two of them were talking happily when they saw Jiang Wenyi actually turning his head to look at them. It was just a casual nce, but when Jiang Wenyi saw Shen Xiaoxiao, his eyes were actually straight. Was it necessary?

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her head and saw Jiang Wenyi looking at her. She naturally turned her head to avoid Jiang Wenyi¡¯s gaze and said to Huang Yueyan,¡±Is there something wrong with your eyes? Let¡¯s go. We talked about the development case before. Let¡¯s go and talk to that President Gu. That woman has a unique taste and a strange temper. I think you¡¯re the only one who can settle it.¡±

    Huang Yueyan nced at Jiang Wenyi and a smile shed across her eyes. Interesting. It was very likely that Jiang Wenyi had been taken in by Xiaoxiao. However, this kid Jiang Wenyi had a girlfriend, yet he was still so unfaithful. He really wasn¡¯t a good person, no wonder he was a son of the Jiang family.

    As soon as they left, Jiang Wenyi turned to his friend and asked:

    ¡°Whichdies are those two over there?¡±

    The man next to Jiang Wenyi was the son of the * * * * of Zhejiang Province. He did not do much work in the capital. He was also a prince-like figure in Zhejiang Province. He was also rted to Jiang Wenyi¡¯s deceased mother, so all these years, in order to keep in touch with the Jiang family, they let the juniors keep in touch with each other. That¡¯s why the Jiang family knew He Wei.

    ¡°Brother, I just arrived in the capital yesterday. How could I know them? But those two women have good figures, especially the one on the left. She¡¯s really beautiful. I guess she¡¯s the daughter of some family. There are so many people here tonight, who knows who is who?¡±

    ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s so young. Could she have gotten married? Of course, that¡¯s also possible. Hey, don¡¯t you already have a little white flower? Why? Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°What little white flower? You believe that? That¡¯s our military¡¯s nurse, Bai Wei. How would I know? She just changed my medication a few times. How did she make so many people know about it?¡±

    ¡°Just changed your medication? Then why did you beat up Chen Ji?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because that kid deserved a beating. He used the Chen family¡¯s rtionship to touch Bai Wei. How could I stand it?¡±

    ¡°This scandal is caused by this. It¡¯s about time for you to find a partner. However, I think your uncle must have already found someone for you. You don¡¯t have to worry about who this person is. However, if you want true love or something, listen to your younger brother¡¯s advice and y around. It¡¯s not that easy to marry someone.¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me? Of course, I know. But it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that Bai Wei is interested in me. I just want to use this matter to numb some people, killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really as cunning as you were when you were young. No wonder my dad said that you¡¯re not suitable to join the army and should enter politics.¡±

    ¡°Heh, this is just a matter of time.¡±

    It was natural for him to enter politics. He had prepared for so many years, and he would not continue to waste his time in the army...

 Chapter 931 - A Marriage Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 931: A Marriage Alliance</h4>

    ¡°President Ai, is it okay to call you that? My sister likes you very much. Today is not only my grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday, but also my sister¡¯s 18-year-olding of age ceremony. I wonder if you can ask President Ai and my sister to take a photo?¡±

    When Xie Di spoke under Xie Qi¡¯s banner, she paid close attention to Ai Wei¡¯s expression. When she saw that Ai Wei had not changed in the slightest, she knew that this matter was most likely going to seed.

    It was not impossible to strike up a conversation and take things one step at a time. If one were to say that Xie Di really had a lot of feelings for Ai Wei, it would definitely be that she did not. She really liked what was on the surface. Ai Wei was a star, every frown and smile was something that he had trained for many years. Moreover, that face of his could really be considered the public enemy of all men and the treasure of all women.

    Not only was he handsome, he was also beautiful. His facial features were absolutely three-dimensional, but he did not lose his masculinity. He was definitely not on the same level as the most popr fresh meat nowadays. It did not matter what the mainstream was. He was undoubtedly ranked first.

    ¡°Of course. Miss Xie is too polite.¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you, President AI. However, President Ai really surprised me. I only knew that you were a big star in the past, but it turns out that you are still such an outstanding businessman. President Ai, who is so handsome and capable, really does not want the men of China to live.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xie, you¡¯re too kind. Our Chinese...¡±

    This was obviously a joke. He had heard enough of these words. Ai Wei smiled and only replied a few sentences indifferently.

    When Ai Wei turned around and left, he was thinking about Yan Kuan¡¯s words. He said that this Xie Di would be troublesome, but Xie Di spoke to him in a rxed manner. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of abnormality. Moreover, he didn¡¯t see the slightest hint of teasing or understatement. Why did Yan Kuan say that?

    Xie Di indeed parted with Ai Wei in a carefree manner. After all, as the master of the Xie family at this time, she naturally couldn¡¯t let anyone see the slightest problem. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really that thirsty, that when she saw Ai Wei, she had to get her hands on him.

    She was only testing to see how much of an identity Ai Wei had.

    Once 19 left, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good, so Mo Xing was naturally handed over to Ai Wei to take care of. Although Mo Xing was now part of the Shen Corporation, the rtionship between Shen Xiaoxiao and Ai Wei was there. In addition, Ai Wei also had shares in it, so naturally, these things were all done by Ai Wei.

    Moreover, Huang Yueyan and Ai Wei were really strange. Huang Yueyan had never asked Ai Wei to work in the Huang Corporation, and Ai Wei would not be involved in matters rted to the Huang Corporation, unless it was a cooperation between the two families. Otherwise, Ai Wei rarely interfered with and participated in the Huang Corporation.

    Ai Wei¡¯s actions made the other shareholders of the Huang Corporation extremely satisfied. Of course, Ai Wei¡¯s ability was also bing more outstanding. Now, there were already shareholders of the Huang Corporation who had proposed the idea of letting Ai Wei work in the Huang Corporation, but Ai Wei was not willing. Originally, Huang Yueyan¡¯s wealth was extremely rich. If she was ced in the top three globally, he didn¡¯t expect himself to be able to surpass her. However, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have the slightest ability.

    Sometimes, spiritual and financial independence was a very important thing for a husband-and-wife rtionship.

    Perhaps it was because of this that almost no one in the outside world knew about the rtionship between Huang Yueyan and Ai Wei. Although they were already husband and wife long ago, they didn¡¯t have any intention of holding a wedding. It was just a moment of trouble. It was because there were too many things involved.

    Ai Wei and Xie Di left after a short exchange of pleasantries, but Jiang Shuixian had already seen all of this.

    Xie Di was her daughter that she had raised for many years. Although she didn¡¯t know her the best, Jiang Shuixian could still see that something was wrong with some of her actions. After all, Xie Di also worked in the Procuratorate, it was rare for her to directly chat with a man at a banquet like this. If you said it was for her daughter Xie Qi, no, even if it was for Xie Qi, Xie Di wouldn¡¯t have smiled like that just now.

    That smile wasn¡¯t Xie Di¡¯s usual smile.

    The nanny told her that the Xie family had no intention of marrying the Jiang family. She even vaguely heard that Xie Di had a boyfriend, so Jiang Shuixian even began to suspect that Xie Di¡¯s boyfriend was this Ai Wei, a big star, but he was also an actor. If the Xie family really agreed to Xie Di¡¯s marriage, that would be a p in the face, a p in the Jiang family¡¯s face.

    However, since thest time, Xie Di¡¯s rtionship with her had already fallen to the freezing point. There was no other way. After all, Xie Di was not her biological child. Even if she was angry and scolded her, she would not care about her care for more than ten years. Her attitude toward her became worse and worse. She was really an ingrate who could not be properly raised.

    Today, she, Xie Di, took a liking to their family¡¯s Wenyi. It was fine if she did not take a liking to him, but she did not care if she was not the daughter that the Xie family doted on. The daughter that deserved to be doted on was also the daughter that was doted on. She wanted to teach Xie Di a lesson for being a little b*stard.

    This was the first time Jiang Shuixian turned around and left in such aposed manner. Tonight, she was the host of the banquet, so she could not afford to make any mistakes.

    Naturally, the Chen family would send someone over tonight. However, it wasn¡¯t Old Master Chen who came over. After all, he had already retired, and they were all feeling unwell. The person who came was his eldest son, the sessor of the Chen family, Chen Jianzhou. This Chen Jianzhou was a rare and upright person. This was one of the reasons why Yan Kuan felt that he could support the Chen family.

    Back then, Chen Jianzhou lost his wife, so he didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to fight over her. Of course, it was also because Chen Jianzhou¡¯s daughter and son had a car ident at the same time, so they didn¡¯t have the time to care about it. The Chen family also encountered an unprecedented crisis. That was why they did not fight with the Jiang family.

    However, whether or not the Jiang family was involved in the Chen family¡¯s crisis back then was intriguing. However, it had to be said that Chen Jianzhou was a person who really loved his wife and loved his children.

    This was the result of Yan Kuan¡¯s personal investigation. It was definitely not a disguise. Therefore, he had always been optimistic about the Chen family because at least the Chen family was upright.

    If the family had a good reputation, this person would not be too bad.

    The Chen family had few members. Other than Chen Jianzhou, he also had a younger sister. His younger sister was a professor in a university, and his brother-inw was also a teacher in the school. The couple was quite clean. His brother-inw¡¯s family was also an aristocratic family of poets and schrs, and he had a son. This year, after graduating from university, he had entered the system. In general, this family could really be considered clean.

    Chen Jianzhou was a man of his word. He knew Yan Kuan and even had a good rtionship with him. Naturally, he would not pretend not to know him or avoid suspicion. He was very natural and generous as he chatted and joked with Yan Kuan at the side. When Jiang Haoting personally brought Old Madam Jiang, Qiu Shaowei, Jiang Haoming, and Nan Ya over, he naturally saw the two people standing in the middle at a nce.

    However, because of his appearance, this banquet had reached its climax. Therefore, he only let go when he had some confidence in himself.

    ¡°Inws, birthday girl, happy birthday!¡±

    Old Madam Jiang personally wished Old Master Xie a happy birthday. Everyone stopped what they were doing at the same time and looked over.

    The two of them exchanged pleasantries. There was naturally ayer of meaning in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone knew that the Xie family and the Jiang family were tied together. This was considered normal, but it just so happened that something unexpected happened at this time, no one expected that Old Madam Jiang would call her eldest grandson, Jiang Wenyi, at this time. She said to Old Master Xie,¡±This is my eldest grandson, Wenyi. Do you think he¡¯s suitable for your eldest granddaughter?¡±

    There were so many people in such a ce and such an asion, yet Old Madam Jiang was so blunt. The Xie family could not recover from their shock for a long time. The Jiang family was forcing their way in...

 Chapter 932 - Been Slapped In the Face

    <h4>Chapter 932: Been pped In the Face</h4>

    The Xie family didn¡¯t expect Old Madam Jiang to be so eager to talk about the marriage. At this moment, it was really hard for Old Master Xie to answer. Moreover, Old Madam Jiang had always been more domineering. Whether it was in the Jiang family or the Xie family, it was always a matter of opinion. If it was in the past, the Xie family would definitely listen to her. Moreover, they would think that this was an excellent marriage.

    But now, the Xie family had long wanted to get off the ship. Why would they still rush to board the ship?

    Old Master Xie nced at his eldest son beside him. Xie Cenzhou naturally knew how overbearing this olddy of the Jiang family was. He smiled and said to Old Madam Jiang,¡±Old Madam really knows how to joke. With such outstanding literature and art, how can our Xiao Di be worthy of him? There are so many old friends here today. Old sister, let¡¯s go over and have a seat. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about itter. What do you think?¡±

    Old Master Xie did not want to shed all pretenses with the olddy. Since he had already said so, if the olddy was smart, she would naturally treat it as a joke. It would be fine if everyoneughed andughed.

    Of course, Old Madam Jiang was not someone who could give up just like that. She had originallye today for this marriage. However, she had already made her ns, but Qiu Shaowei did not want her to have her way. Of course... Qiu Shaowei also knew that the Xie family had no intention of relying on the Jiang family. Now that Old Madam Jiang was so eager to do so, she had fallen behind.

    ¡°Mother, Old Master is right. There are so many old friends today, and so many people are looking at us. Why don¡¯t we go catch up first?¡±

    Qiu Shaowei poked Jiang Haoting at the side. This Jiang Haoting was not a fool. As soon as the Xie family opened their mouth, he sensed something was wrong. Fortunately, Qiu Shaowei opened her mouth, moreover, Elder Xie¡¯s words could be considered as telling everyone that it was just a joke.

    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s right. There are so many uncles here today. I haven¡¯t seen them in many days. Uncle Xie, when are we going to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    This could be considered as the entertainment for rtives. Elder Xie naturally had to give face. Not only did he give face, but he also knew that the Jiang family had understood what he meant. They wanted to save some face.

    ¡°Right away, right away. Nephew, thank you for your hard work. Let the banquet begin immediately.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang knew that something had changed when the wife spoke. Naturally, she took the opportunity to get off the donkey. For a moment, everyone thought that the two families were joking.

    On the other hand, Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t know why but he heaved a sigh of relief. He had already seen Xie Di just now. Although her looks were good, he really didn¡¯t like her personality. He felt that shecked some spirituality and was too rigid.

    Xie Di didn¡¯t expect the Jiang family to be so impatient. Fortunately, they had only yed a few tricks and temporarily stopped. However, it was hard to say whether they would mention itter.

    ¡°This Old Madam Jiang is really funny. Does she really think that she is the empress dowager? She said such a thing as soon as she came here. The Xie family probably hates her to death already.¡±

    Huang Yueyan whispered in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear. Shen Xiaoxiao had the same feeling. However, they were also here to watch a good show, so they wouldn¡¯t care about what the other person said.

    ¡°Who cares? The Xie family is very smart. They definitely won¡¯t agree. Also, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Xie Di seems to be very interested in your Ai Wei.¡±

    ¡°Interested? Ai Wei? How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I saw it just now. Not only is Xie Di very ambitious, she is also very strict. To be able to take the initiative to find someone to talk to, it must be because this person is of great help to her appetite. You must know that Ai Wei is of no use to the Xie family. For someone who is useless to make Xie Di do this, isn¡¯t this the only purpose?¡±

    ¡°Ai Wei doesn¡¯t like her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so confident.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not confidence, but hehehe. You don¡¯t know, right? Xie Di and the young master of the second son of the Kong family have already reached the stage where they¡¯re talking about marriage.¡±

    ¡°Oh? In other words, Xie Di only treats Ai Wei like that? Only treats him as a celebrity?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So, do you think Ai Wei is stupid? Of course, he knows to stay as far away from this woman as possible.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect this to happen. However, Ai Wei¡¯s looks were even more attractive than Yan Kuan¡¯s. There was nothing she could do. Ai Wei was not as cold as Yan Kuan, so naturally, he was more likable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Ai Wei. Look at that Jiang Wenyi. He¡¯s actually looking at you again. Does he really like you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not even raise her head and said to Huang Yueyan,¡±Don¡¯t bother. Let¡¯s go. The banquet is about to start. Moreover, there¡¯s still a big show that hasn¡¯t started yet. Let¡¯s hurry up and eat something to take the bottom spot.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Huang Yueyan smiled. She reckoned that only Xiaoxiao was so big-hearted.

    ¡°But I¡¯m really curious. Who exactly is the target of the Jiang family¡¯s attack? It has already been so far, and they still haven¡¯t revealed the slightest bit. It¡¯s hard to figure out. It seems that the Jiang family is spending a lot this time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s just a few people here.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, this politics is even more shocking than the ancient harem fights. It¡¯s indescribably terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know that the pce fights are going to start soon, and you also participated in the screenwriting. You don¡¯t have to put in so much effort, President Huang!¡±

    Huang Yueyan smiled and then said,¡±Of course. Compared to my brain circuits, writing these battle scripts is just a matter of minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Everyone, take your seats.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that Xiaoxiao and the others had already prepared their seats when they came over. However, he didn¡¯t know how this Jiang Shuixian arranged it today. As expected, she was so stupid that she arranged Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s seats in the fourth row. They sat together with a group of small merchants. The important seats in the first row didn¡¯t have them.

    On the other hand, Huang Yueyan and Ai Wei were sitting in the first row. This arrangement was reallyughable.

    ¡°Is this a p in the face? Why don¡¯t we just leave? Who¡¯s going to suffer?¡±

    Yan Kuan naturally knew that this was a show of strength. However, he didn¡¯t expect the Xie family to make such an arrangement. They didn¡¯t expect that, to them, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao being able toe to the Xie family was already giving the Xie family face, yet they were still being looked at like this. Did they really think that they didn¡¯t have a temper?

    The Xie family, well done.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao naturally turned around and left. Jiang Shuixian looked at Yan Kuan and the others standing awkwardly at the side. Sheughed mockingly, wanting them to make a fool of themselves. A businessman, no matter how powerful their connections were... This was the Xie family¡¯s banquet.

    She was the matriarch of the Xie family. Even if she wanted to invite them, she couldn¡¯t refuse. However, she would never allow these two to be together with them. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had actually treated her like thatst time... It would be strange if she didn¡¯t vent her anger. If she had the ability, she wouldn¡¯t havee here to try and pull some connections with the Xie family. Hmph!

    However, when Huang Yueyan saw this scene, she naturally had to support her good friend and business partner. She directly stood up from her seat and dragged Ai Wei away.

    Good heavens, now that everyone saw it, Xie Cenzhou hurriedly walked over...

 Chapter 933 - Thatâ€™s How Arrogant He Is

    <h4>Chapter 933: That¡¯s How Arrogant He Is</h4>

    Yan Kuan¡¯s actions naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Moreover, the moment Yan Kuan moved, the Four Hall Masters all stood up. Even the Chen family also stood up at this moment.

    Not only the Chen family, Zhang family, Kong family, Fang family, and the people from nearly ten families all stood up one after another.

    They were going to follow him and leave.

    This action was truly extraordinary.

    No one could imagine why Yan Kuan and his wife wanted to leave. They were actually able to take away so many people. Wasn¡¯t Yan Kuan a merchant family? Why was he so influential? Was there a problem?

    Jiang Shuixian¡¯s expression also turned ugly. What was going on? What was the meaning of all these people standing up and looking like they were going to leave?

    It must be known that their Xie family had only started to gain a foothold in the capital this year, and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend so many people. Many of these families were his, and the Xie family wanted to curry favor with them. How did this matter end up like this?

    ¡°President Yan, President Yan, what¡¯s going on? My Xie family didn¡¯t receive you well enough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t receive us well enough, it¡¯s that you didn¡¯t n to befriend us, right? President Xie, your Xie family¡¯s ability to wait for the dish to be cooked is a little too much, isn¡¯t it? It seems that our KN Group isn¡¯t worthy of President Xie¡¯s eyes. Since that¡¯s the case, how can we stay here? Do you really think we¡¯re so thick-skinned?¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. It must be a misunderstanding. How could it be that we don¡¯t want to date President Yan? It¡¯s really a misunderstanding. This is what I¡¯m doing. They must have made a mistake. I¡¯ll investigate immediately. I¡¯ll investigate immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Yan. My father has never cared about these things. It must be a mistake by the etiquettepany. President Yan, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll make arrangements immediately.¡±

    Xie Di was very good at talking and med the etiquettepany. Yan Kuan should at least give her some face.

    However, the Xie family members were wrong this time. Was Yan Kuan so easy to talk to?

    The two of them were really not prepared to give face to the Xie family. Of course, it was also because Yan Kuan indeed had the ability to be so arrogant.

    Themotion was so big that everyone looked over. Old Madam Jiang did not have a good impression of Yan Kuan at all. When she saw Yan Kuan being so arrogant, she directly said to the people around her,¡±The young people nowadays are really ignorant. They are so arrogant andcent. They are nothing like the people of our past era. They don¡¯t know how to be humble at all.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang said this to Old Master Xie and the few old men beside her. However, when she said this, no one around them responded. They just smiled and did not say anything. This olddy was as domineering as ever. When she was young, she did not get along with Old Master Xie. This had a lot to do with her personality.

    However, although they were all old, they all knew very well that the current situation had long changed. Ever since the Ouyang family¡¯s mountain was dug out, the Jiang family had begun to shine. Everyone was willing to follow the lead of the Jiang family. After all, it was not easy to pull down the Ouyang family¡¯s wild horse. To be able to do this, the Jiang family could be considered to have a stable position in the political world.

    However, military power had fallen by the side. Moreover, there were too many scandals about the Jiang family. Fortunately, they were not too bad people. Simrly, the Jiang family did not have an outstanding backer. The only one who had joined the military was Jiang Wenyi. He said that he wanted to change her career and enter politics. However, it would still take many years to climb up from the bottom.

    It was difficult, really difficult, for Jiang Haoting to defend for so many years.

    Therefore, many people had already started to choose new backers and targets, but this Old Madam Jiang had not changed at all.

    ¡°President Xie, everyone has prepared gifts for your old man¡¯s birthday banquet today. We didn¡¯t rush over to be pped in the face. Besides, President Xie, do you think everyone is so free?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. President Huang¡¯s words really hurt me. It¡¯s our honor to be able to attend my father¡¯s birthday banquet. How could we have such thoughts? This matter really makes me ashamed.¡±

    ¡°President Xie, there¡¯s no need to be like this. Since it¡¯s the etiquettepany¡¯s fault, we naturally can¡¯t hold it against them. Otherwise, we¡¯ll think that we¡¯re being unreasonable and unforgiving.¡±

    Yan Kuan was so arrogant and wanted to say so. Of course, he had the capital to do so. However, when he said he wanted to leave just now, he really wanted to. However, when he saw the Jiang family sitting there like Mount Tai... Yan Kuan really wanted to know what the Jiang family wanted to do.

    Now that he heard Xiaoxiao say so, he naturally had to apany his wife.

    ¡°Come,e,e. Inside, please.¡±

    When everyone saw Yan Kuan and his wife sit down, they naturally did not say anything more.

    Jiang Shuixian was extremely angry. What did this mean? Xie Cenzhou actually fawned on a businessman. It was simply embarrassing.

    However, Xie Cenzhou had already done so. Even if it was embarrassing, she did not dare to say anything. Because no matter how powerful she was, she was still Xie Cenzhou¡¯s woman. At the very least, at the moment, she was the young madam of the Xie family, not the young miss of the Jiang family.

    Naturally, the seats were arranged at the front. However, just as Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao sat down, the table next to them suddenly became noisy. Of course, thismotion naturally had nothing to do with them, because at the moment, the one who was causing trouble... Was a young girl who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    Huang Yueyan whispered into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear, ¡°Bai Wei.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao instantly knew who she was. So she was Jiang Wenyi¡¯s girlfriend. However, he was really bold to bring her to this ce... The Jiang family probably didn¡¯t know.

    Xie Cenzhou¡¯s face turned green. Today was really a scene of one incident after another. However, this girl was arranged by them. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much surprise. It was just that there was a problem with Yan Kuan just now... He didn¡¯t expect this girl toe so early.

    Of course, since she had alreadye and caused a small disturbance at this moment, he naturally had to go with the flow.

    Xie Di nced at her father. Xie Cenzhou gave her a look and she walked over to Jiang Shuixian. She pulled Jiang Shuixian and said,¡±Mom, Young Master Jiang and that youngdy seem to have a close rtionship. Previously, you said that you wanted our two families to get married. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for Jiang Wenyi to do this.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian naturally saw the farce over here. Just now, she was already upset because of Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. Now that she saw Jiang Wenyi pulling and pulling with a youngdy and letting so many people see it... She immediately walked over with her battle prowess off the charts.

    ¡°Wenyi, what¡¯s wrong? Today is your grandfather¡¯s birthday. What¡¯s the fuss about? You kids really like to be lively.¡±

    When Jiang Wenyi saw his aunting over, he finally let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t expect Bai Wei to actuallye here. Moreover, she pulled him as soon as she came. He already said that he had nothing to do with her. He didn¡¯t like her... She always had that crying look on her face, making it seem as if he had abandoned her all along. Who could stand it?

    ¡°Which family is thisdy from? Why isn¡¯t she sitting in her seat? The banquet is about to begin.¡±

 Chapter 934 - Little White Flower

    <h4>Chapter 934: Little White Flower</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Jiang Shuixian looked at Bai Wei with an inquisitive gaze. Moreover, she did not like this kind of girl at first nce. She was wearing a white chiffon dress, her long hair draped over her shoulders, and she did not have a single piece of jewelry on her. She did not know where the shoes on her feet and the dress on her body came from. Her eyes were red, and she looked like she had suffered a lot. Today was the old man¡¯s birthday, so why would such a mournful persone here? It was really unlucky.

    ¡°Aunt, everyone is joking. This is a nurse from our army. I don¡¯t know why she woulde here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a nurse from your army, not your friend?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, other than training every day, I don¡¯t do anything else. How would I have time to make friends?¡±

    Jiang Wenyi said it very directly, but Bai Wei looked at Jiang Wenyi in disbelief. Tears flowed down her face. Then, she bit her lips and seemed to be in an extremely difficult position as she said,¡±Yes, yes. We¡¯re not even friends. I¡¯m just a little nurse, just a little nurse. Brother Jiang, sorry to bother you.¡±

    Alright, she said that they weren¡¯t even friends, but she turned around and called him Brother Jiang. This made peopleugh, especially Huang Yueyan, who almostughed out loud.

    This little girl was also an actress, but the grief in her eyes didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending. But at the same time, the disgust and unshakeable look in Jiang Wenyi¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem like he was pretending. Could there really be a hidden reason behind this?

    ¡°Jiang Wenyi, look at how you aren¡¯t understanding. This little girlfriend has alreadye knocking on your door, yet you still refuse to admit it. Do you think that no one knows that back then, for the sake of your beloved, you even sent my cousin to the hospital? Aren¡¯t you trying to make things worse by trying to cover it up?¡±

    ¡°Ah? So that was the n. Jiang Wenyi, I couldn¡¯t tell. You really dote on your girlfriend. But why don¡¯t you know her now?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you hear that the Jiang family is going to marry the Xie family? If they are going to marry, he naturally has to avoid suspicion with other women.¡±

    The discussions by the side continued. Moreover, half of the people in the second row were the juniors in the first row. They didn¡¯t know how to be reserved and didn¡¯t know how to hide their words. It wasn¡¯t just Jiang Wenyi who was talked about. Even Jiang Shuixian was so angry that her lungs hurt.

    Jiang Haoting and Old Madam Jiang naturally heard it as well. At this time, no one remembered the farce that Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had just yed. Everyone looked at this side. Today was really a good show, one after another. The banquet hadn¡¯t even started yet... but it was already so fierce.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It was clearly your big brother who broke the rules and got physical with you. I was only doing it out of kindness. I¡¯ll say it again. I have nothing to do with Bai Wei. And you, don¡¯t cry. Tell everyone clearly that I did get physical with you. I didn¡¯t say anything ambiguous to you, did I? I only helped you a few times. How did you drag me into this? In the past, I saw that you were a girl and I couldn¡¯t bear to say anything. Now that you¡¯vee here to cause trouble, what are your intentions?¡±

    Jiang Wenyi was not a fool. Naturally, he knew how to regain his reputation. Moreover, he really had nothing to do with Bai Wei, so he was even more justified when he said it.

    However, that junior from the Chen family was not to be trifled with. When he heard Jiang Wenyi whitewash his name, he immediately interjected:

    ¡°Shouting so loudly at a little girl, are you threatening her? Besides, she came here to look for you the moment she arrived, not to look for us. How can we not misunderstand? Little girl, tell me, what is your rtionship with your Brother Jiang?¡±

    Bai Wei didn¡¯t expect that she was only here to say hello. Moreover, there were so many people here, and she only knew Jiang Wenyi. She was getting more and more scared at this moment. Jiang Wenyi was right. He didn¡¯t give her any hope, and he didn¡¯t say anything ambiguous to her. However, Jiang Wenyi always appeared to save her in the most critical moment.

    How could she not admire such a hero? How could she not like him? Although she felt extremely ufortable being reprimanded by him, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have nothing to do with each other. Brother Jiang only helped me and helped me. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you today. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After saying this, Bai Wei looked deeply at Jiang Wenyi. She turned around and wanted to leave. However, Jiang Shuixian didn¡¯t think so. She had always been overbearing. Moreover, this was the Xie family¡¯s banquet... Who gave her the invitation toe and go as she pleased?

    ¡°Where¡¯s your invitation? Who brought you here?¡±

    Bai Wei was stunned. She received a phone call in the afternoon saying that Jiang Wenyi would be attending the banquet tonight and needed a femalepanion, so she took a car and came directly. However, she arrived a littlete. When she found Jiang Wenyi, they were already preparing to hold the banquet. Therefore, she was really unable to exin her awkward status. The most important thing was that when she had arrived, no one at the door had asked her to show any invitation before letting her in. What was going on?

    ¡°I ¡ª I ¡ª I didn¡¯t ¡ª Brother Jiang ¡ª I ¨C¡±

    Bai Wei stuttered as she spoke. She even looked at Jiang Wenyi for help. Jiang Wenyi was so angry that he wanted to throw this woman out. Why was she looking at him? Did she still expect him to save her?

    ¡°Woman, why are you looking at Wenyi? Wenyi already said that he doesn¡¯t know you. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian was really stupid. She could have chased her away just now, but she had to ask again and again. Now that she saw Xie Di walking over, she naturally couldn¡¯t say any more humiliating words, but sometimes, it was still necessary to teach these shameless women a lesson.

    ¡°Remember, our Wenyi is not something a girl like you can climb up to. Even if we want to find someone, we have to find ady from a prestigious family. For someone like our Xiao Di, you¡¯re just a little nurse. Can youpare to her?¡±

    Originally, there was absolutely no problem for Jiang Shuixian to say this, but this ce wasn¡¯t right. Her tone wasn¡¯t right, and her attitude was naturally not right either. She waspletely aggressive, it made people feel that she was the kind of vicious richdy who looked down on Ping Ming.

    Xie Cenzhou, who was watching from the side, furrowed his brows even more. But this wasn¡¯t the end. Jiang Shuixian¡¯s words had indeed touched Old Madam Jiang¡¯s heart. She simply continued to say to Old Master Xie,¡±You see, I¡¯ve already said that my Wenyi is the best match for your Xiao Di. Regardless of family background or ability, your Xiao Di is also extremely outstanding.¡±

    With Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, Old Master Xie had no choice but to reveal it to her face today. Fortunately, Bai Wei had not been chased away by Xie Chenzhou¡¯s stupid wife at this time.

    He grinned and said, ¡°Old Madam, you still don¡¯t know, right? This matter is really a misunderstanding. We¡¯ve all heard about Wenyi and Bai Wei. It¡¯s better for Old Madam to ask Wenyi¡¯s opinion on this matter. After all, when ites to the younger generation, we grandparents sometimes only know one thing and don¡¯t know the other.¡±

 Chapter 935 - Opposing the General

    <h4>Chapter 935: Opposing the General</h4>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, olddy? Even an old woman like me has heard of it before. The kid from the Chen family was only joking with you, and yet she was protected by your family¡¯s Wenyi. He¡¯s still lying in the hospital right now. I think that Wenyi is probably embarrassed. They¡¯re also afraid that you guys won¡¯t agree, so they¡¯ve been hiding it from you.¡±

    The person who said this was the olddy of the Kong family, who was sitting at the same table as them. The olddy had long disliked the Jiang family who had harmed her daughter for the rest of her life. Helping the Xie family now was the same as helping herself. As long as the olddy was not feeling well, she would be fine.

    As expected, the expression of the olddy of the Jiang family changed immediately after she said this. If that was the case, did everyone really know about this Wenyi¡¯s matter? This would not be of any benefit to him in the future. Even if he was not with Xie Di, it would be difficult for him to find a wife. D*mn it, where did this wretched girle from? She actually dared to cause trouble here.

    Jiang Wenyi was not stupid. He had already heard these words when he was standing at the side. Although he knew what his grandmother meant, he did not object to it, but he couldn¡¯t be rejected in front of others and not say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Wenyi, since she¡¯s your friend, then sit down with your friend. It¡¯s not appropriate to stand there all the time.¡±

    Qiu Shaowei suddenly interrupted. Even Jiang Haoting didn¡¯t expect that Qiu Shaowei¡¯s words would make Jiang Wenyi recognize this woman?

    What did Qiu Shaowei want to do?

    Old Madam Jiang and Jiang Haoting turned to look at Qiu Shaowei at the same time. Qiu Shaowei didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. If they wanted to see, then they should watch. If they really wanted to me her, she could say that she didn¡¯t want to make it worse. She was doing it for the sake of Wenyi, wasn¡¯t she?

    Perhaps Qiu Shaowei was too calm, but the two of them were suspicious of Qiu Shaowei¡¯s intentions. At this moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. They even thought about it. If this matter was made known to everyone, it would be impossible to mention the marriage between the two families, or it would be impossible to distance themselves from the rtionship.

    It was just a woman. At worst, they could just say that hers and Wenyi¡¯s rtionship was not going well and that their personalities were notpatible. After all, it was not a big deal for these young people to fall in love a few more times, especially since Wenyi was a boy.

    In the end, it was just that his reputation was a little bad now. Who knew who would know who in two years? Moreover, Wenyi might have to go further now. When the time came to choose a partner, they might not even take a fancy to this Xie Di.

    Thinking of this, Old Madam Jiang no longer hesitated. Instead, she went along with Qiu Shaowei¡¯s words and said,¡±Children nowadays, oh, pursue a free love. They are not like us back then. However, we have to respond to the country¡¯s call. Our children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. Children will have their own paths. Let them talk about it. Anyway, our family¡¯s Wenyi is still young and not yet at the age of marriage. There¡¯s no rush, there¡¯s no rush. Don¡¯t you agree, Elder Brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Elder Sister is right. There¡¯s no rush, there¡¯s no rush. With such an outstanding Wenyi, there¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    Old Master Xie¡¯s smile was extremely sincere. This was because the marriage of his eldest granddaughter had been dissolved. At least for the next year, the old woman would not mention it again. When the time came, he would let Xie Di get married first. Naturally, everything would be fine.

    The young man from the Kong family that they sawst night was also not bad. The current situation was really much better than the Jiang family¡¯s boat. This eldest granddaughter was a talent. They absolutely could not waste her like this. The Xie family had fewer men and more daughters. However, if a daughter was well-educated, she would be more useful than a man.

    Old Master Xie nced at Xie Cenzhou and the two of them understood. They knew that this crisis was over. The Jiang family had set up such a big trap for them today. Fortunately, they had been prepared. Otherwise, they would have really offended the Jiang family. Although they were not afraid, they could not wait to offend the Jiang family now. Not only would they make everyone feel that they were heartless, but they would also make the Jiang family deal with them. This was not bad.

    However, when she thought about the matter that the Jiang family might take actionter, her heart that had just been set at ease instantly tensed up again.

    Because of Qiu Shaowei¡¯s words, even Jiang Shuixian had to give face. She only red at Bai Wei and turned around to leave. She didn¡¯t care about what Bai Wei wanted to do.

    On the other hand, Xie Cenzhou nced at his wife. She really listened to the Jiang family¡¯s words. Ten thousand words from them wouldn¡¯t even be worth a single word from Qiu Shaowei, the elder sister-inw. The Jiang family really knew how to raise their daughter.

    Jiang Wenyi was unwilling, but because his aunt had already spoken, and Grandma and Uncle did not say anything, he naturally could only let Bai Wei stay.

    Thinking about it, he was really aggrieved to death, but what could he do?

    He moved to the side. Bai Wei¡¯s eyes were wide and wet as she watched Jiang Wenyi leave or stay. It was the Chen family disciples, who had been at odds with Jiang Wenyi, who said to Bai Wei,¡±Youngdy, why don¡¯t you sit down? Your Brother Jiang is really angry. Just coax him more. Aren¡¯t girls always the best at coaxing people?¡±

    After the Chen family¡¯s disciple finished speaking, the second-generation officials beside him allughed. However, no one cared about the affairs of the young people here. Jiang Wenyi, on the other hand, saw that the people at this table had a n in mind. It seemed that they all looked down on her. It was no wonder... Aside from himself and the Chen family kid who had already entered the system, the others here were all idlers or still studying. They were not up to par. At least for now, there was no need to pay attention to them.

    After the little farce ended, the banquet officially began. Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan also began to gossip with the other women at the table. Since ancient times, it was not only women who liked to gossip, but also men who were curious.

    Their table was almost the same table as the one they had bet onst time. Everyone was on good terms with each other and had some cooperation. When Huang Yueyan took the lead to leave just now, they all stood up to support them. Therefore, everyone could be considered to be on good terms with each other.

    ¡°I think this Jiang Wenyi might really have nothing to do with this Bai Wei. On the other hand, this little white flower might be quite scheming. Jiang Wenyi might have been set up by someone.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. These girls will use this little white flower personality. Sigh, men are stupid.¡±

    Hearing the other two wives¡¯ words, Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao felt the same way. They also felt that Jiang Wenyi¡¯s personality was more straightforward. This might have something to do with his many years in the army. Although he wasn¡¯t as vicious as the Jiang family, he was still rtively upright. He probably wouldn¡¯t do such things.

    ¡°Old Madam Jiang is so eager to promote her grandson. If she doesn¡¯t want to, she should think of a way. But tonight is destined to be not peaceful. Do you know who I saw in the bathroom just now?¡±

    One of the wives said this to the table full of people with a mysterious tone.

    At this moment, even Yan Kuan turned his head to look at the wife. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, the wife was very happy that her gossip had made everyone so curious. She cleared her throat and said to everyone,¡±I see Old Master Chen and the second son of the Jiang family, Jiang Haoran.¡±

 Chapter 936 - Falling Into a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 936: Falling Into a Trap</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    As soon as thedy finished speaking, Yan Kuan frowned. Why would Jiang Haoran suddenly return to the country? Moreover, he had not found any information at all. The only thing that could not make Yan Kuan miss was that Jiang Haoran had gone through a special channel, and the so-called special channel did not allow anyone other than the leaders of the country to enter.

    In addition to China¡¯s protection of the leaders of the country, Jiang Haoran was ranked number one in the world. Even Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t easily provoke him, so he naturally missed out on the knowledge that they were together.

    If Jiang Haoran came back, he would definitely turn into a sharp de and point out where the Jiang family was going. However, he didn¡¯t know why Jiang Haoran would suddenly be so obedient.

    There was also Old Master Chen. Before he came, he had confirmed that Old Master Chen would not attend the banquet. How could he suddenly appear in the bathroom?

    ¡°Are they in the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not really. They went through the passageway next to the bathroom. At that time, I dropped my bag on the ground. When I bent down to pick it up, I was blocked by a partition, so I saw it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. There were a few bodyguards at that time.¡±

    ¡°Yueyan, where¡¯s Ai Wei?¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished asking that madam, he turned to look at the crowd and realized that Ai Wei was not in the banquet hall. He immediately asked Huang Yueyan. Huang Yueyan did not expect Yan Kuan to change the topic so quickly.

    However, she still said:

    ¡°He went to the washroom. After we sat down, he said that he wanted to go to the washroom. When he went out, his stomach felt a little ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Huang Yueyan immediately became nervous. She had never thought that this matter would involve them, much less that the Jiang family was so bold. They had just invested arge sum of money into China and wanted to make an example of them. Wasn¡¯t it too fast to burn the bridge after crossing the river? If they really dared to make a move against Ai Wei, she would make the Jiang family suffer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Eel to go look for him immediately.¡±

    ¡°No rush, 15 has been following him.¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not expect Yan Kuan to have Dark 15 follow him. This made Huang Yueyan a little touched. Dark 15 was still by his side when she came in just now.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already expected it?¡±

    ¡°I only expected Miss Xie¡¯s intention, but I didn¡¯t expect anything else. It¡¯s a lucky hit.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao patted Huang Yueyan gently with her hand, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t be too nervous.

    At this moment, Dark 15 hurriedly walked over from the other end. Huang Yueyan¡¯s heart fell to the bottom when she saw this. Wasn¡¯t Dark 15 following him? What happened?

    Yan Kuan¡¯s brows furrowed as he said to Dark 15, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ai Wei didn¡¯te out after entering the bathroom. When I went again, there was no one inside.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was so scared that she almost stood up. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao was pressing down on her by her side. She shook her head at her and then looked at Yan Kuan and said,¡±I want to go to the bathroom. Come with me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled Yan Kuan up. Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t leave. If she left, it would alert the enemy.

    She looked at the people on the table. Everyone heard what had happened. She simply smiled at everyone and said,¡±Everyone, do me a favor and help me cover it up. The two of us owe everyone a favor.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s favor was more important than Huang Yueyan¡¯s favor, not to mention that the two of them owed it to Huang Yueyan.

    Huang Yueyan had just been strong for her whole life. She had only been absent-minded for a short while. When she heard Shen Xiaoxiao say that, she immediately reacted. At least, she had regained herposure on the surface.

    She said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±There¡¯s no need to say thank you between sisters. I¡¯m fine. I can handle it. You guys pay attention to your safety.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan walked directly in the direction of the bathroom. Perhaps it was because Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Jiang Haoting was looking at them too much. However, she pretended that nothing had happened and even tilted her head to talk andugh with Yan Kuan. Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Jiang Haoting was smiling, and it was an extremely strange smile.

    The entire building was almost 30 stories high. It would not be easy to find Ai Wei. They were on the 18th floor, and when Ai Wei went to the toilet, it was about 15 minutes ago from now. This was enough time for Ai Wei to leave the building.

    However, they all felt that since they were going to make a move on Huang Yueyan and the others, they would not let Ai Wei leave easily. It was very likely that Ai Wei was hidden in a room and waiting for great use.

    ¡°It is impossible to leave the toilet without anyone knowing. Moreover, there is 15 guarding outside. The men¡¯s and women¡¯s toilets are connected, so it is even more impossible to climb into the women¡¯s toilet and leave. The only way out is through the window.

    It must be known that this was the 18th floor. No matter how they ran, it was extremely dangerous. Therefore, the only way out was through the ceiling.

    ¡°Did they send the surveince video?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sent over.¡±

    Yan Kuan opened theputer that Dark 15 handed over. Sure enough, a waiter pushed a box up to the 22nd floor.

    The 22nd floor was thedies¡¯ lounge area. There was aing-of-age ceremony for the eldest daughter of the Xie family tonight.

    ¡°This Jiang family is really ruthless. They actually used the daughter of Jiang Shuixian to make a move on Ai Wei. She¡¯s only 18 years old. They really did it.¡±

    ¡°15 and I will go over. You go and arrange other things.¡±

    If they really wanted to do things, Shen Xiaoke would not hesitate. She brought Dark 15 and prepared to go upstairs. Yan Kuan immediately got Yun Qi to follow. As for him, he really had to arrange it immediately. He definitely could not let the Jiang family flip the tables today. Don¡¯t think that they were only using Ai Wei against Huang Yueyan. They might be the ones who would deal with himter.

    Shen Xiaoxiao led the two of them to the 22nd floor. At this time, Xie Qi did not expect that Ai Wei would be lying on her bed after changing out of her clothes. She really liked this big celebrity, however, she was not a fool. For a man to appear in her room without anyone noticing, someone must have plotted against her. Nothing good would happen.

    Xie Qi¡¯s first reaction was to leave immediately. However, she did not expect the door to be locked from the outside. What was going on? How could it be locked?

    She looked at the person on the bed who did not make a sound and did not react at all. Her face instantly turned pale. What should she do?

    Yan Kuan had just separated from Shen Xiaoxiao. After quickly arranging everything, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Old Master Chen was here. This was the key.

    There was also Jiang Haoran. If the Jiang family pointed at Jiang Haoran and attacked him wherever he went... Oh no, Xiaoxiao.

    Yan Kuan immediately turned around and ran upstairs.

    He turned on hismunication device and contacted Dark 15.

    However, they happened to be in the elevator. Themunication was cut off, so Yan Kuan went straight up the stairs.

    It was only the fourth floor. As long as he could make it in time, it would be fine.

    However, when Yan Kuan ran to the elevator door and waited, the elevator door opened. Besides Yun Qi and Dark 15, who had fainted on the ground, Xiaoxiao was nowhere to be seen.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s killing intent instantly rose. Touch his woman, dare to touch his woman? He wanted to make sure that no one here tonight could get out alive...

 Chapter 937 - Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 937: Fighting</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    From the 18th floor to the 22nd floor, they must have entered the elevator. However, Yan Kuan had to check which floor they stopped on.

    Fortunately, he had just connected the surveince camera directly to his phone andputer, so he could immediately check.

    In less than ten seconds, one of the four floors in the middle had stopped.

    Yan Kuan immediately flipped through it, but in an instant, he saw that it had stopped on the 22nd floor. When the door opened, the three people in the elevator had all fainted.

    A man in a ck suit carried Xiaoxiao on his shoulder and entered a room.

    Yan Kuan immediately went downstairs. The room was right in front of him. Without saying a word, he raised his leg and kicked. To Yan Kuan¡¯s surprise, the moment he entered the door, a gust of wind from a fist attacked him.

    Yan Kuan immediately exchanged blows with the person who came. He did not leave any strength behind and vowed to take this person¡¯s life.

    However, they had only exchanged two moves. Just as he was about to kick the person out, he realized that something was wrong. He immediately stopped and did not say anything as he turned sideways. He only heard the figure say:

    ¡°You want to marry a second wife, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re so ruthless to me.¡±

    Hearing such a lively voice, Yan Kuan¡¯s heart rxed and he immediatelyughed. He strode over and hugged the person in his arms. Little thing, he knew that she would not be so easily defeated.

    ¡°Little thing, I can¡¯t even let you leave for a while.¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know that this person was afraid? She even pouted as she hugged him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just trying to beat him at his own game. I want to see who is so capable. I took the Golden Laurel Snake. That thing can cure all kinds of poison. I think you can take a little too. These poisons can¡¯t reach me. To be able to poison the elevator, even 15 was not be able to detect it. What an impressive move. It seems like he came prepared.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I will skin old man Jiang alive today.¡±

    ¡°I know you are angry. I will teach him a lessonter. Take a look at this room first.¡±

    At this moment, Yan Kuan saw that the lights were not on.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned on the lights and saw a man in ck lying on the ground. Wasn¡¯t this the man who carried Xiaoxiao in the elevator? Yan Kuan saw this man and kicked him. Touching his woman was courting death.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s kick lifted the man from the door to the wall in front of him. It was a distance of 10 meters, and there was a carpet on the ground. One could imagine how much strength Yan Kuan had used this kick.

    Shen Xiaoxiao only took a nce and did not care. This kick would break at least four ribs. Even if the man did not die, he would have to lie in bed for at least half a year when he woke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find your feet painful? Quick, look, who is lying on the bed.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the naked man under the nket on the bed.

    His anger immediately rose. As expected, he was going to make a move on his own little one.

    ¡°D*mn that Jiang Haoran. He still dares to have designs on you? I¡¯ll castrate him.¡±

    Yan Kuan was really angry. Naturally, he no longer estimated his words. Of course, he also really wanted to teach this Jiang Haoran a lesson. Bad things always happened.

    Every time he said that he was going to leave, he would always be there at the critical moment. He was really the best supporting actor. He woulde out whenever he needed to.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to castrate him at this time. You don¡¯t know how to avoid me either. This Jiang Haoran has fainted. Moreover, when I came just now, he took some medicine.¡±

    Some medicine?

    Yan Kuan was not a fool. He was probably knocked unconscious by Xiaoxiao. Otherwise, he did not know how he would make a fool of himself.

    The pressure on Yan Kuan¡¯s body was getting lower and lower, causing Shen Xiaoxiao to be extremely shocked. D*mn Jiang Haoran. At this moment, even Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Jiang Haoran could not be forgiven. Previously, she was busy taking care of things here... In case something happened, she didn¡¯t feel it back then. Now that she thought about it, Jiang Haoran really was unforgivable.

    ¡°Since Jiang Haoran likes to get naked so much, then I¡¯ll let him take off his clothes properly.¡±

    After saying that, Yan Kuan walked to the side of the man he met and directly threw the man onto the bed. He nced at Xiaoxiao, who was stunned for a moment. She pursed her lips and turned her head to avoid him. Yan Kuan directly stripped the man¡¯s clothes. He ced him next to Jiang Haoran.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head to look, Yan Kuan had already taken care of everything. However, it was clear that he still did not vent his anger. He still remembered the actions of those people when they pranked Liu Qianming and Liu Qiangui a few years ago.

    He walked straight to the bathroom and took out the shower gel. Without saying a word, he squeezed the entire bed. When Shen Xiaoxiao saw this scene, she felt that this man was really vengeful.

    ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t it disgusting? It¡¯s still like this. Hurry up and leave. Isn¡¯t Old Master Chen here too? They definitely won¡¯t give him these scandals. I think they want Old Master Chen¡¯s life. Also, Ai Wei¡¯s whereabouts are also unknown.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old Master Chen¡¯sst appearance was also on the 22nd floor. However, what Yan Kuan and the others didn¡¯t expect was that he was really extremely cautious when dealing with Old Master Chen and the others. Just the position of the bodyguards was interesting enough. All of them blocked the cameras. Apart from the backs of the bodyguards, they could only see a rough outline of Old Master Chen.

    However, they also knew that Old Master Chen had gone up to the 22nd floor. This meant that this floor was most likely upied by someone tonight. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t a single security guarde up to investigate after such a series of big moves?

    If Old Master Chen¡¯s death was used, it would be a good deal to drag arge group of people down. Most importantly, Old Master Chen was the anchor of the Chen family. This was even more important than Old Madam Jiang¡¯s position in the Jiang family.

    ¡°However, Jiang Haoran doesn¡¯t necessarily have toe back. What good does it do for Jiang Haoran to fall out with us?¡±

    The two talked about this as they walked. Just now, Yan Kuan had thought that someone would harm Old Master Chen, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about Jiang Haoran¡¯s matter. At that time, he only wanted to find Xiaoxiao as soon as possible. Now that Xiaoxiao said so... He naturally thought of this problem.

    This matter was probably not that simple.

    Perhaps they had only seen the surface. Moreover, Old Master Chen had clearly said that he wouldn¡¯t attend this banquet, so why did he want to attend now?

    All of this was more and more surprising.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save Ai Wei first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As they spoke, they had already arrived at the door of Xie Qi¡¯s room. However, there were people guarding the door of Xie Qi¡¯s room. When Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao went over, the two of them were already looking at them. Moreover, it was obvious that they had guns at their waists. Yan Kuan smiled at Shen Xiaoxiao. These small fries did not need to do anything at all.

    He walked over and gave a side kick. The two of them fell to the ground at the same time. Before they could even pull out their guns, they were kicked unconscious.

    Immediately after, Yan Kuan kicked open the door. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan entered the room one after another. The room was notpletely dark, but it did not look like a problem. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was still worried. After all, even Jiang Haoran had drugged the room. If this Ai Wei was also drugged, then Xie Qi, this little girl, would be in deep trouble.

    Just as the two of them entered the room, they heard sobbing sounds. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. It could not be that something had really happened, right?

 Chapter 938 - List of Names

    <h4>Chapter 938: List of Names</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    She asked Yan Kuan to wait for a moment and walked in first. Fortunately, the Jiang family knew that Xie Qi was the daughter of Jiang Shuixian. They did not give Ai Wei the same medicine. Ai Wei just fainted on the bed.

    When Xie Qi saw a woman walk in, and it was someone she did not know, she was even more frightened.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Xie Qi¡¯s neat clothes and said to Yan Kuan who was outside, ¡°Come in.¡±

    After saying that, she said to Xie Qi,¡±It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve already taken care of the person at the door. We¡¯ll send you to see your sisterter.¡±

    After Yan Kuan came in, he saw that Ai Wei was lying on the bed in neat clothes. On the contrary, he was not as optimistic as Shen Xiaoxiao thought. He did not think that the Jiang family would be so kind-hearted. Even though Xie Qi had the Jiang family¡¯s bloodline, her surname was Xie... Her surname was not Jiang. Just based on this, the Jiang family would definitely not be so lenient.

    Shen Xiaoxiao brought a cup of cold water from the bathroom and poured it directly on Ai Wei. Yan Kuan tapped on the back of Ai Wei¡¯s neck a few times.

    Ai Wei woke up in a short while.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    This was probably what all the unconscious people would say when they woke up.

    However, Yan Kuan felt that things were getting more and more strange. After all, Old Master Chen¡¯s side was still unknown, so he said to Ai Wei,¡±Pack up and leave immediately.¡±

    However, Xie Qi kept crying and did not even move. Yan Kuan looked at her and frowned. Shen Xiaoxiao walked over and was a little girl after all. She said softly,¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°No, no. There, there, there is someone there.¡±

    Xie Qi really didn¡¯t guard against Shen Xiaoxiao. After all, there were only the two of them here.

    Hearing Xie Qi¡¯s words, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hearts tightened at the same time. They couldn¡¯t let it be what they thought. If Old Master Chen died here, there would really be big trouble.

    Yan Kuan slowly walked over. There was really enough room for a person to hide in the huge wardrobe.

    There was not a single sound from inside. Yan Kuan carefully opened the wardrobe. However, just as he opened it, a man fell out from inside.

    Yan Kuan dodged and the man fell to the ground.

    It was not Old Master Chen.

    Seeing this, they let out a sigh of relief.

    Yan Kuan went forward to touch him. He was already dead. How did this person get here?

    ¡°Xie Qi, how did this person get here?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t know. I originally wanted to hide in the wardrobe, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was someone in the wardrobe.¡±

    ¡°You mean that there was already someone in the wardrobe?¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Yes, I, I, I changed my clothes and came out. Ai Wei was lying on the bed. I knew that something had happened. The door could not be opened, so I wanted to find a ce to hide.

    ¡°But, but when I opened the wardrobe, I saw a person inside. I was so scared. I want my sister.¡±

    Although she said it intermittently, Shen Xiaoxiao still heard it clearly.

    ¡°Do you know this person¡¯s identity?¡±

    ¡°He, he, he is the third young master of the Kong family.¡±

    ¡°The third young master of the Kong family? Your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Ah? My sister¡¯s sweetheart?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at each other. The Kong family was involved, and so was Yueyan. Who else was involved? Yes, there was also the Xie family and the Chen family. But that was not enough, was it? Only Old Master Chen was involved with so many people. That was a huge loss.

    ¡°Ai Wei, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do you have something you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, send Xie Qi down and take the stairs. I remember you have skills.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I smelled the fragrance in the toilet just now. It¡¯s probably a knockout drug. Under normal circumstances, a few people wouldn¡¯t be my match. Whenever I¡¯m free, I apany Yueyan to practice.¡±

    ¡°I heard Yueyan say that you can fight her to a draw. Bring Xie Qi down safely and hand her over to Xie Di. Then tell Yueyan about what happened here. Yueyan knows how to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. If you catch anyone who makes a move on me, remember to leave them for me to deal with. What about this person?¡±

    ¡°Xie Qi, remember to tell your sister about what happened here. Don¡¯t make it worse. But you must not let your mother know, understand?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t my mother know?¡±

    Xie Qi looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with tears in her eyes.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this girl waspletely different from Jiang Shuixian, so she said,¡±Because your mother has a big mouth, everyone will know about this. Today is your grandfather¡¯s birthday. Do you want everyone to know about this?¡±

    ¡°Then, then, then what about that Third Young Master Chen?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You go down first. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Xie Qi naturally knew what to do after hearing the arrangements. She was not stupid to begin with, so she immediately followed her idol and left.

    After Yan Kuan saw them leave, he carried the body back to the wardrobe and put it away. Then, he pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and walked out.

    Old Master Chen was in the innermost room. Yan Kuan took out the gun on his waist and gave it to Shen Xiaoxiao. Previously, he saw that the bodyguards were all armed. Although it was not enough to be used as evidence, bullets had no eyes, so they could not hurt Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. They¡¯re just a few small fries. Hubby, I have faith in you.¡±

    ¡°Little thing, when you make your husband work for you, your mouth is especially sweet.¡±

    Even though he said that, that ¡®hubby¡¯ really pleased Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan smiled and hugged her as he said to her,¡±Say a few more sentences.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, hubby.¡±

    This man really did not care about the asion.

    ¡°Strange. When you go back at night, remember to say more when you¡¯re in bed. I like...¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Bang...

    The door was kicked open again. Shen Xiaoxiao crossed her arms over her chest as she stood at the door, waiting for the show to end. During this time, she did not want to mess up her makeup and mess up her hair and clothes. She still had to go back to the banquetter.

    After a few muffled sounds, there was no more sound. Shen Xiaoxiao then pped her hands and slowly walked in.

    However, what she did not expect was that there was an old man in addition to the bodyguards. However, this old man was not the Old Master Chen that they thought he was. Instead, it was a person who looked very simr to Old Master Chen.

    ¡°Eh, he looks so simr?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao,e here. This is old Mr. Chen Guojian.¡±

    ¡°Then, who is old Mr. Chen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my big brother. Why? We two brothers look alike, right? Hahaha, but you two reacted quickly and found me so quickly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked the question in her heart. Yan Kuan thought for a moment and said,¡±Mr. Chen, I admire your brotherhood greatly.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, en, I even defeated Big Brother. However, if I don¡¯t rece Big Brother, the entire Chen family will be wiped out tonight.¡±

    ¡°But why were you threatened toe here, old sir?¡±

    ¡°Because the person who kidnapped us took a list of names...¡±

 Chapter 939 - Coping

    <h4>Chapter 939: Coping</h4>

    <h4>?</h4>

    ¡°List? What list?¡±

    ¡°A list that can change the military and political circles of China.¡±

    Yan Kuan already knew what the list was, but he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haoting to be so capable to have such a list. Now he knew who Jiang Haoting was going to deal with.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send Sir back.¡±

    ¡°No rush, I¡¯m waiting for a good show. Big Brother is right, you are indeed not an ordinary person.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. This Old Mr. Chen was not an ordinary person either. In the eyes of outsiders, he was a man of sacrifice, but he still stood up at the critical moment. Just this alone was not an ordinary person, one had to know that if the operation tonight was not discovered, Mr. Chen would definitely die. It was really rare for him toe out and die for his big brother.

    From this, it could be seen that the Chen family was definitely not ordinary. Simrly, they were not people who would cheat each other and be selfish.

    ¡°Take your wife and go down first. Send two people over to protect my safety. I was so scared that I dozed off. When it¡¯s time for the exciting segment, remember to have them wake me up. I will get up to watch the show.¡±

    Mr. Chen did not care about the bodies on the ground. He went straight to the room inside andy down on the bed to sleep. He was really an old man.

    ¡°This Mr. Chen is really special.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he also served in the army. He only retired after he hurt his hand. Later, he became a teacher. If he had not retired, he would have been a schr general. The Chen family would not be as quiet as they are now. However, he has many sons. All four of them are in the army.¡±

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such an inside story?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Although Old Master Chen only has one son and one daughter, these two branches are indeed not simple. They will continue to work hard to nurture their descendants. This is the long-term response that a family should have.¡±

    ¡°Master, your subordinate camete.¡±

    ¡°Protect Sir¡¯s safety. Do not leave even half a step. Wait for the order.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate receives the orders.¡±

    Since the two of them already knew what Jiang Haoting was nning, they naturally knew how to deal with it. The two of them slowly walked down the stairs. As for Dark 15 and Yun Qi, they had lost face here. A Hall Master and a dark guard with such a high ranking... There was no need for Yan Kuan and the others to say anything. They would probably have already gone back to practice.

    The wild goose had its eyes burned by the wild goose all day long. Yun Qi and Dark 15 would probably have vomited to death by now. They did not expect that someone would actually drug the elevator. This was truly an extraordinary amount of money.

    Moreover, who would have thought that someone would actually drug the elevator in such a public ce? What if someone else had entered?

    Therefore, people said that the less likely it was for something to happen, the safer the ce they thought it was.

    ¡°Shall we go downstairs and continue with the banquet?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t starve our family¡¯s treasures.¡±

    ¡°What are they? But what are the names on the list? I¡¯m very curious.¡±

    ¡°The list? It¡¯s nothing more than the Chen family, the Kong family...¡±

    ..

    Ai Wei asked the waiter to call Xie Di out and handed Xie Qi to her. However, he did not return to his seat immediately. Instead, he asked someone to call Huang Yueyan out.

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s heart rxed when she saw that Ai Wei was fine. However, she still red at him and said,?¡°How can something happen to you if we don¡¯t watch for a while? Hurry up and tell me what happened. If someone dares to make a move on you, I will destroy their entire family.¡±

    When he heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Ai Wei¡¯s heart warmed as he raised his hand and rubbed her face. This little cat had started to extend her ws again. However, he liked such a protective girl more and more.

    ¡°Be good. Your husband is fine. He even killed two people at the stairway just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Someone attacked you at the stairway? What happened exactly?¡±

    ¡°The thing is...¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Ai Wei were talking noisily while Xie Qi saw Xie Di and seemed to have found her pir of support. She burst into tears. When Xie Di heard what happened... Her entire body was drenched in sweat.

    That was close. It was really close.

    It was all thanks to Ai Wei. Xie Di¡¯s heart softened when she mentioned Ai Wei.

    However, the Third Young Master of the Kong family had died. It was really detestable. She had spent half a year to interact with this person. How could he have died so suddenly?

    ¡°Be good and stop crying. Pack up. Today is Grandfather¡¯s birthday. Remember that you are the Xie family¡¯s Second Young Miss. Show your imposing manner and put on your pomp.¡±

    ¡°But, but I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will tell Dad and Grandfather personally. But Qiqi, you must remember that this matter must never be told to Mom, understand?¡±

    ¡°Why, Sister? That woman just now also didn¡¯t allow me to say anything. Oh right, who is that woman?¡±

    ¡°That woman is the benefactor of our Xie family. As for Mom, Qiqi¡¯s incident tonight has something to do with the Jiang family. Mom is so close to her family, so Mom must not know about it.¡±

    ¡°What? The Jiang family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m telling you because you¡¯re already 18 years old. You should know about it. But after tonight, I¡¯ll tell you in detail. The Jiang family bullies people too much, and they won¡¯t even let you go. No matter what, you¡¯re rted to the Jiang family. How can they be so ruthless? They¡¯re really despicable.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re the daughter of the Xie family. You must stand up at this time. Otherwise, do you want to be sold by the Jiang family?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m obedient. I won¡¯t say anything to anyone. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Xie Di¡¯s heart naturally ached when she saw her sister like this. But when she thought of the Jiang family, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. Her marriage could be considered to have fallen into the hands of the Jiang family. The sooner the better.

    On the other side, Huang Yueyan heard what Ai Wei said and immediately told Ai Wei to go down to the basement and wait in the car. Eel followed them. They also brought bodyguards out, so they could naturally ensure Ai Wei¡¯s safety. Anyway, it was not the time for Ai Wei to appear so as to avoid alerting the enemy.

    After Huang Yueyan made the arrangements, she walked back to her seat. The banquet had begun. It was normal for them to go to the bathroom to touch up their makeup or other things. At this time, Yan Kuan and the others had also returned.

    It was as if nothing had happened. Everyone sat in their seats and started chatting andughing.

    However, they had already informed those important families. It was only right for Jiang haoting to conceal himself. After all, these political games could change everything in a minute.

    At this moment, they already knew what the other party was going to do, so they naturally knew how to deal with it.

    ¡°Fortunately, I brought bodyguards with me today. It¡¯s really one after another. China is bing more and more unsafe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really a fight between immortals, and mortals suffer.¡±

    Hearing the people in the seats say so, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Yes, wasn¡¯t it the mortals who suffered?

    ¡°Not good, not good. Something has happened. Third Young Master Kong has gone missing...¡±

 Chapter 940 - Each More Vicious Than the Last

    <h4>Chapter 940: Each More Vicious Than the Last</h4>

    After everyone sat down, Shen Xiaoxiao gulped down a big bowl of soup and ate a lot of food. Only then did she have the energy to chat with Huang Yueyan.

    After all, everyone¡¯s attention was on the main seat not far away. Although the entire banquet hall was nearly 100 tables filled with people and was very lively, the ones who really attracted attention were in the first three rows.

    After a full meal, of course, Shen Xiaoxiao ate quickly. Yan Kuan also served her food. When she was almost done eating, Yan Kuan began to eat slowly.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s seat was also very special. There was a bouquet of flowers behind her. In addition to her petite figure, Jiang Haoting could not see Shen Xiaoxiao from where she was. Not only could Jiang Haoting not see her, but also... even Old Madam Jiang and the others in the same row couldn¡¯t see her.

    Therefore, even at this time, Jiang Haoting was probably still thinking that something had happened to Shen Xiaoxiao and that they had dragged her to that room to be intimate with Jiang Haoran.

    Moreover, Jiang Haoting would never tell anyone about his ns, and even Old Madam Jiang wouldn¡¯t be very clear about it. Therefore, even if Jiang Haoming and Nan Ya saw it, they wouldn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it at this moment. Yan Kuan had also nned it well. Only then did he openly bring Shen Xiaoxiao back to the banquet from the other exit.

    However, there were naturally some programs held at the banquet. As they ate, they enjoyed the program. The celebrities and other performing guests were all ranked high in the rankings.

    Originally, Xie Qi, as the other main birthday star of the night, also had to make a grand appearance. However, because of the ident, Xie Cenzhou decided to skip this segment.

    When Xie Di brought Xie Qi, who was wearing the same evening gown, to the banquet hall, Jiang Shuixian¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.

    ¡°Xiao Di, why did you bring your sister here before her appearance? Do you still want your sister to lead the headline danceter?¡±

    ¡°Mom, the headline dance has been canceled. Sister is hungry too. Let Sister eat first. Grandpa is the main character tonight. It¡¯s better for the younger generation not to steal the limelight. Moreover, Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t care about these things.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean steal the limelight? Today is your sister¡¯s 18th birthday. It¡¯s hering of age ceremony. How can she be so careless? How could Xiao Qi not care? She was very excited a few days ago. She bought clothes and prepared them. Xiao Qi, you tell her yourself. Am I right?¡±

    Hearing that Jiang Shuixian really wanted her to make a high-profile appearance, Xie Qi felt extremely ufortable. Could Jiang Shuixian not see that her expression was very ugly? If it was possible, she would have wanted to go home and not participate in this banquet.

    Moreover, all of this was arranged by the Jiang family. This Jiang family really disgusted her.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to show off like this. I¡¯m hungry and want to eat.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you wretched girl. Today, your grandmother and uncle are all here. Other than celebrating your grandfather¡¯s birthday, they are also here to celebrate your birthday. You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. You¡¯re really embarrassing me.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m embarrassed? I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡±

    Xie Qi¡¯s temper also rose. At this time, she still said that she was embarrassed. This mother was really capable.

    Xie Di didn¡¯t want them to make a scene. Moreover, when they came out just now, Jiang Haoting¡¯s face clearly showed a surprised expression. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene too much.

    Moreover, her father had already gone to deal with it. At this time, she had to calm down Jiang Shuixian.

    ¡°Mom, let Qiqi eat something first. She¡¯s so hungry that she hasn¡¯t eaten anything the whole afternoon. Just now, she met her little best friend and she was given a gift. This silly girl actually gave her room to others to rest. She went to another room to y cards with them for the whole afternoon.¡±

    ¡°What? You wretched girl, today is such an important asion, and you actually yed cards with them for an entire afternoon?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We yed cards. Besides, I¡¯m 18 years old, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t y.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯d better keep your voice down so that others won¡¯t hear you. Go and exin to Grandma and the others, so that Grandma and the others won¡¯t have to wait for Xiao Qi to appearter.¡±

    Xie Di really understood Jiang Shuixian. As long as the Jiang family was mentioned, Jiang Shuixian would definitely put them first. As expected, when Jiang Shuixian heard that, she immediately stood up and went to Old Madam Jiang¡¯s side.

    Once Jiang Shuixian left, Xie Di let out a sigh of relief. She deliberately said that to stabilize the Jiang family and let them know that Xie Qi was ying cards with someone else in the room. Moreover, she said that she was her best friend... Xie Qi¡¯s best friend naturally came from a simr family.

    Moreover, with Jiang Shuixian¡¯s brain, she would only think of the person Xie Qi had the deepest rtionship with, the daughter of the Gu family. Most importantly, the daughter of the Gu family did note tonight because it was very unfortunate. She was in a car ident yesterday and her leg was broken. She was still in the hospital at this moment.

    Xie Di and Xie Qi had already prepared themselves for this. At this moment, they were not afraid that Jiang Shuixian would not understand. Moreover, the Gu family and the Xie family were evenly matched. In fact, they were even more important than the Xie family. The only difference was that the Gu family had people in both military and political affairs, and this time, the Gu family was among the people the Jiang family wanted to deal with, because the Gu family never stood on their side.

    Sure enough, when they heard these words, Old Madam Jiang and Jiang Haoting were a little stunned. However, when they thought about the fact that it was the Gu family, they were relieved. This was slightly better than the Xie family. Of course, it was a pity that the Xie family didn¡¯t get into trouble, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know that the Xie family had an ulterior motive recently. It was just that they were still a little afraid because of the rtionship between the two families.

    Initially, they didn¡¯t want anything to happen to their little niece tonight. However, their Wenyi¡¯s marriage didn¡¯t seed tonight, so they couldn¡¯t care less. Moreover, their little niece was a member of the Jiang family after all, so it was only right for her to contribute to the Jiang family. Tonight¡¯s action was also to teach the Xie family a lesson and make them obedient.

    Xie Cenzhou was a person who really doted on his daughter, especially this little daughter who still had half of the Jiang family¡¯s blood. However, the Jiang family could actually be so ruthless to their own family members. This little daughter was only 18 years old, yet they used such a dirty trick. How could he endure it?

    Moreover, they were so cruel to their own family members, not to mention their inws?

    If something happened to the youngest daughter tonight, the Jiang family might be able to clear their name. After all, Xie Qi¡¯s rtionship with the Gu family was not that good. However, because Xie Qi¡¯s rescue, the Jiang family had set their eyes on the Gu family. Although the Xie family was fine now... They were not the kind of people who would be unscrupulous.

    Xie Cenzhou had already informed the head of the Gu family. Originally, their daughter was not there either. They were just using their reputation.

    Just now, the Gu family had already arranged for a waitress to go up. People like them had money and power. In just a short while, the arrangements were made. They relied on everyone¡¯s power.

    Tonight, the Jiang family thought that they controlled the entire scene. However, they did not know that at this moment, almost everyone in the scene was no longer under their control. They were waiting to see the Jiang family make a fool of themselves.

    Thinking of this, Xie Cenzhou¡¯s originally ufortable heart suddenly revealed a smile on his face. It was just that this smile was bottomless, so no one cared.

    And this stupid woman, since she sided with the Jiang family, then she should just return to the Jiang family. Their Xie family really couldn¡¯t afford her.

    As expected, the banquet was nearing its end, and a cry of surprise sounded.

    The third young master of the Kong family had disappeared.

    It could be considered a coincidence. The Jiang family did not know about the matter between the third young master and Xie Di. They only chose the Kong family to teach the Kong family a lesson when they chose their target. That was why they made the choice. However, they did not expect that... It was because of this arrangement that Old Master Xie and the Xie family members felt that the Jiang family¡¯s attack on Xie Di from the beginning to the end of Xie Qi was getting more and more vicious!

 Chapter 941 - Begin

    <h4>Chapter 941: Begin</h4>

    The third young master of the Kong family was the third son of the Kong family. He was also the third son of the Kong couple who had stood up for Kong Fang at Jiang Haoran¡¯s wedding. He was now the deputy director of a police station. Although his status was not high, he had a bright future ahead of him. Everyone was naturally surprised that he had gone missing at this time.

    However, the Kong family already knew that the child had been killed. In order to cooperate with the performance and to deal with the Jiang family, all the members of the Kong family held back at this moment.

    Fortunately, the three wives didn¡¯te tonight. Otherwise, they would have caused a ruckus long ago.

    People with a straightforward personality like Kong Fang looked at the Jiang family as if they were going to eat each other up. The Jiang family had really gone too far. What kind of hatred did they have to take the life of a child?

    With this roar, people began to talk about it.

    Moreover, the people arranged by the Jiang family also stood up at this moment. ording to the words that they had thought of previously, they said loudly to the Kong family members,¡±Before the banquet, I was watching from the side and talking to everyone. But at that time, I heard that Xie Di had something to look for him, so he went to the private room upstairs.¡±

    ¡°What? Xie Di looked for him? Xie Di, did my Kong Shuai look for you?¡±

    Xie Di was fuming with anger. She didn¡¯t expect the Jiang family to be so shameless. They knew that they had escaped, and now they would only be happy if they were dragged along.

    Kong Shuai had dated her for half a year. Although they both knew that this was a political marriage, Kong Shuai was a good person and treated her well. She was really sad. However, the Jiang family really went too far.

    ¡°Aunt Fang, Xie Di didn¡¯t look for him. Is there a mistake? I¡¯ve been in the banquet hall all afternoon. I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±

    ¡°No way, Xie Di. We all know that Kong Shuai is dating you. You said that you didn¡¯t look for him? We don¡¯t believe it. Were you two hiding and making out?¡±

    These words were really rude. This person was careless. That yboy appearance was really disgusting.

    However, the Jiang family must have already known about the rtionship between Xie Di and Kong Shuai. However, they must have only just found out about it. Otherwise, Old Madam Jiang would never have mentioned the marriage between her and Jiang Wenyi.

    Therefore, at this moment, Xie Di looked at the kid in front of her and smiled:

    ¡°Funny. Today is my grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday. I¡¯m not like some people who can¡¯t distinguish between the important and the unimportant. Besides...¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡ª look, it¡¯s the Third Young Master of the Kong family. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    A little girl from the side branch of the Xie family shouted these words. Her expression was perfect. She looked at the big screen in the center of the stage with an extremely frightened look.

    Everyone was frightened by the scream and looked over.

    On the screen, there was a man and woman hugging each other and lying on the bed. Strangely, Third Young Master Kong was also lying on the ground without moving. Moreover, he was lying on his back, and his face was clearly exposed.

    ¡°Kong Shuai? What¡¯s going on? I told you to check it out. Get someone to check it out immediately.¡±

    Kong Fang¡¯s Second Brother and Second Sister-inw¡¯s family immediately stood up and walked toward the stairs. This was great. Everyone was curious and wanted to follow behind. However, at this moment, the screen changed and it actually switched to two people.

    This scene should have been there a long time ago. This was a conversation between two people. By the time everyone heard the content of the conversation clearly, the entire ce was so quiet that even a pin could hear it.

    The two people on the screen said:

    ¡°I saw that Big Star Ai Wei enter Miss Gu¡¯s room with my own eyes just now. You don¡¯t know yet. That Miss Gu might only be 18 years old, but her figure is very good. Right now, she is having fun with that Big Star Ai Wei.¡±

    ¡°No way, you saw it? I also saw that Young Master Kong enter Miss Gu¡¯s room. This can¡¯t be a threesome, right? This is really lively. These rich people are just so messy.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? The entire 22nd floor is booked. Let me tell you secretly, I also saw a married woman having an affair.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who is it? Is it someone from tonight¡¯s banquet?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you definitely can¡¯t think of who it is?¡±

    ¡°Who? Tell me quickly.¡±

    ¡°The wife of the president of KN Group, Shen Xiaoxiao and the second son of the Jiang family. I heard that the two of them had an affair in the past. I didn¡¯t believe it at that time, but now people are looking at it. Let me tell you, I even took a photo.¡±

    After the waiter finished speaking, he secretly took out a phone and showed it to the other person.

    The camera was well taken, and it just so happened to show the picture on the phone. Wasn¡¯t it a picture of Jiang Haoran? However, it was true that Jiang Haoran was hugging a person, so the appearance of the other person could not be seen clearly. However, with the conversation between these two people, everyone believed that it was Jiang Haoran and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Ah? Why is it so chaotic in the rich circle?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this is how rich people have fun. Do you think everyone is like us cleaners? Let¡¯s go. Room 2212 called for cleaning just now.¡±

    After the two of them finished speaking, they saw them enter a room. There were a few men in ck sitting in the room, and on the bed at the other end of the room was half of Old Master Chen¡¯s face. However, only half of his face was revealed, and there were already people screaming. Moreover, the guards knew how to do martial arts. There was a lot of blood on the old master¡¯s sheets, and it looked as if Old Master Chen had been killed.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s Old Master Chen.¡±

    Because of the shock that came one after another, everyone stood up from their seats at this time, but Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan did not.

    As Jiang Haoting was the person with the highest status in the entire banquet, he immediately stood up and said to the guard beside him,¡±Seal all the doors of the hotel. Get someone to go to the 22nd floor and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jiang Haoting¡¯s people went down. Everyone stood in the banquet hall and whispered. This was not a small matter. If Old Master Chen was really killed, then it would be troublesome.

    The Chen family members were already anxious and wanted to rush up. They already knew that it was Yan Kuan who had hired people to create the illusion. However, they had to put on a good show. Moreover, the Old Master was indeed not young. What if there was a scare... Of course, they also knew that it was Second Uncle.

    In less than two minutes, someone came downstairs and ran to Jiang Haoting¡¯s side:

    ¡°Old Master Chen was killed. All the bodyguards in the room are dead.¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on? Zhang Quanliang, didn¡¯t Zhang Quanliange today? This is your jurisdiction. How could something like this happen? Investigate immediately.¡±

    Alright, the first person to be pulled out was Zhang Quanliang, a member of the Zhang family, the director of the Public Security Department.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    After saying that, Zhang Quanliang even touched the non-existent beads of sweat on his head. He was so angry that he wanted to die. If Old Master Chen really died here, he would definitely be the first person to be dismissed.

    ¡°Everyone present at the banquet is not allowed to leave. Everyone is to be thoroughly investigated.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re ndering me. My sister didn¡¯t evene to the banquet today. How could she mess around with others...¡±

    ¡°Gu family brat, don¡¯t mess around. Everyone on the 22nd floor is the most suspicious. Your sister is not allowed to leave today regardless of whether she has arrived or not.¡±

 Chapter 942 - One Bite By One Bite

    <h4>Chapter 942: One Bite By One Bite</h4>

    Jiang Haoting looked at the Gu family¡¯s children and said this to everyone in the crowd.

    ¡°Old Master Chen is our founding general. Being killed here is no longer a simple murder case. This is a provocation, a provocation to our country. If someone dares to attack Old Master Chen today, all those present here tomorrow may be assassinated. Such a thing cannot happen again. We cannot let Old Master Chen die in vain. We must find the murderer today.¡±

    ¡°The entire building has been cleared out and upied today. Therefore, the people who want to attack Old Master Chen must be extremely resourceful. Commander Zhou, immediately send troops to surround this ce. Not even a fly is allowed to go out.¡±

    Jiang Haoting¡¯s anger was exposed. Moreover, no one could say anything about making such a decision at this time.

    What should they say? Should they say that he was a thief and wanted to catch a thief? Was that possible? He was standing at the highest point, so there was no way to refute him. With the death of Old Master Chen, the entire country of China would be shocked. Shouldn¡¯t he be mobilizing the army now?

    However, Commander Zhou was obviously his man. Once he finished speaking, Commander Zhou immediately left to make arrangements.

    Now, everyone didn¡¯t need to be anxious. They could just wait and see what was going on up there.

    Jiang Haoting¡¯s pained and worried look really made everyone nervous.

    However, there was another problem. Everyone had noticed it. Who yed these videos?

    ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we also investigate these videos?¡±

    Jiang Haoting nced at the person who asked the question and understood. Everything was under his control. As expected, someone raised an objection. He immediately followed up by saying:

    ¡°What about the Ministry of National Security? This matter is under his jurisdiction. Investigate it immediately. Also, who owns this building? Take them down immediately. Also, what were the security guards around Old Master Chen doing? Detain all of them and interrogate them.¡±

    After a long while, the person Jiang Haoting had just sent came back, but the expression on his face was very thought-provoking. He didn¡¯t raise his head to look at Jiang Haoting. Instead, he said to Jiang Haoting as if he was endorsing:

    ¡°The old man was killed with a knife. The murder weapon was a military knife.¡±

    ¡°What? A military knife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is a picture.¡±

    ¡°Have the case officers arrived yet? Have you collected any fingerprints?¡±

    ¡°Now we can go and see my old man, right?¡±

    Jiang Haoting looked at the Chen family¡¯s restless appearance. In any case, the Chen family was nothing without Old Master Chen. He put on an extremely sad look and said to the Chen family, ¡°In order not to destroy the scene, you¡¯d better send a representative up. Hey, have the people from the Public Security Department arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, they¡¯re already downstairs. They¡¯re going up now.¡±

    Jiang haoting¡¯s thunderous anger made everyone tremble in fear. He looked at the photos in his hands. These were all things that had been prepared in advance. He nced at the Hua Region Commander beside him and asked,¡±You are familiar with this knife. Take a look.¡±

    Old Master Xie¡¯s forehead was sweating. As expected, he was the one being targeted. He took the photo and took a look. This guy really arranged it well. He really recognized this knife as the special knife of their military region. Originally, the four military regions were all the same. However, in order to differentiate them, each military region had a slightly different knife hilt. Of course, other than the people in the military, they couldn¡¯t recognize what was different about this knife.

    However, if Jiang Haoting had made preparations, he was definitelying for them.

    ¡°Boss, looking at the saber, it should be from Military Region B.¡±

    ¡°Military Region B?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s themander of Military Region B? Come out.¡±

    One ring after another, one after another, one after another. They saw that Jiang Haoting had almost bitten them to death, so they nodded at the people in the distance.

    ¡°Has the person who sent the photo just now been brainwashed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how can he not be brainwashed? No one is stupid. He just needs to go up and see if the old man is okay. Jiang Haoting was too impatient and offended the public. If he wants to live, he has to do as we say. Jiang Haoting is so stupid that he thought everything is under control.¡±

    Perhaps it was because they stood up, but everyone at the table stood up to block Shen Xiaoxiao. So even outsiders could not see whether Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting there or not.

    They had seen her before, but too many people were angry at her. They could not take care of themselves. Who cared if she was really having an affair with someone else?

    As for pulling in Ai Wei and Shen Xiaoxiao, they just wanted to control them.

    In addition to holding the military and government in their hands, this investor also had to have a close rtionship with Jiang Haoting. Otherwise, Jiang Haoting wouldn¡¯t dare to use such an investor.

    Of course, Jiang Haoting hoped that the biggest head could be held in the hands of his own people, but Jiang Haoran was really disobedient. If it wasn¡¯t for holding Jiang Wenwen in their hands and threatening Jiang Haoran, he wouldn¡¯t havee back to let them deal with him.

    Thinking of Jiang Haoran, Jiang Haoting winked at a confidant beside him. The confidant understood and suddenly said,¡±What should we do about Mr. Jiang and Ms. Shen? And what about Young Master Kong?¡±

    After dealing with the matters here, Jiang Haoting naturally looked over, but before he could answer, the troops had already arrived. They moved very quickly, and one only needed to think to know that they had already prepared for this.

    Today, because of the Jiang family¡¯s connections, the Xie family held a hundred banquet tables. There were people from all walks of life who came. Those who had some connections with the Xie family had alle today. However, because of this, many people from the military and political circles hade. Therefore, the Xie family was also prepared this time.

    Those so-called ordinary businessmen, who were not even worthy of being mentioned, were mostly connected to a partition on the side. As long as the curtain was lowered, this partition would be able to cover the entire area.

    The funny thing was that Jiang Haoting had ordered the army toe over. The army of nearly a hundred people did not need anyone¡¯s guidance to surround the 20 tables on their side. There were another 50 people who were interrogating the other participants one by one. If there were no problems, they would be let go. If there were any problems, they would be directly detained.

    This action made the remaining people present look extremely ugly. Did they really think they were idiots? No matter how fast they were, it was impossible for them to let them go now that a murder case had happened. Moreover, the people from these troops had surrounded them the moment they arrived. What did this mean? It meant that they had long been prepared.

    Because the Old Master had ¡®died¡¯, the members of the Chen family naturally had the right to speak. When they saw this action, they immediately said to Jiang Haoting,¡±Mr. Jiang, what do you mean by this? You didn¡¯t let us see my father¡¯s body, and you let them go before we even found out who the murderer is. You even have so many soldiers present. Mr. Jiang, it¡¯s best that you give us an exnation first.¡±

    ¡°Exnation? Didn¡¯t I order this because of your old man¡¯s sudden ident? President Chen, I¡¯m helping you find the murderer. Why is President Chenining about me in the end?¡±

 Chapter 943 - Noisy

    <h4>Chapter 943: Noisy</h4>

    ¡°Comining? How would I dare? With so many soldiers guarding me, how would I dare? I just don¡¯t know how Mr. Jiang managed to mobilize so many people when he clearly doesn¡¯t have military authority. Of course, there¡¯s another problem. Since Mr. Jiang wants to let them go and there are still so many people here, why not let everyone leave?¡±

    ¡°How did President Chen get this position? Today, Old Mr. Chen was killed. Obviously, the identity of the person who attacked him is not simple. What can themoners do? Of course, they are innocent. However, the people who stayed behind are all important figures in China. Perhaps one of us is the murderer. I¡¯m doing this for everyone¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Jiang insists on thinking this way, then I have nothing to say. However, the women, children, and elders are all here. They won¡¯t attack, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that. Women, elders, who says they can¡¯t make a move? You can do the same. As for the children, they can leave if they¡¯re under seven years old, but those over seven years old can only stay.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Haoting, don¡¯t go overboard. Can a child over seven years old run upstairs to kill our old man? You¡¯re just using this as an excuse, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°President Chen, take note of your identity. I won¡¯t hold it against you because you¡¯re going to make a huge change, but please also take note of your words.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a situation.¡±

    At this time, two more people came down from upstairs. The two of them ran to Jiang Haoting in a panic. Everyone was looking at the two of them. It was not a good time for them to whisper into Jiang Haoting¡¯s ears. He was also angry that these two subordinates were so blind at this time, but he still asked,¡±What happened?¡±

    ¡°This, this ¨C¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Second Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Haoran? What about Haoran? He¡¯s on the 22nd floor. He¡¯s also a suspect this time and can¡¯t leave. As for Miss Shen, please investigate her together.¡±

    After Jiang Haoting finished speaking, he turned to look at Yan Kuan, and said, ¡°Mr. Yan, we can¡¯t bring your wife down. However, as for the matter between your wife and Haoran, this is a private matter between the two of you. You can only resolve it privately. I really can¡¯t interfere with that Second Brother of mine. Mr. Yan is such an outstanding figure. When ites to such matters, I feel the same way. Sigh, it¡¯s ultimately because our Jiang family is powerless.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, how can this have anything to do with our family? Maybe he was seduced by someone else. Everyone knows that Second Brother is handsome and suave, and he is also the richest man in China. There are so many women who want to get close to him, and Second Brother is also very elegant. Some women who don¡¯t follow the rules of womanhood can¡¯t help but try to seduce others. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian¡¯s mouth was as if she was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know. In addition, she had already been filled with anger when Shen Xiaoxiao had locked her up in the bathroom during the New Year¡¯s banquet. Now that she could step on Shen Xiaoxiao... She naturally spared no effort.

    ¡°Jiang Shuixian, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Xie Cenzhou was grateful to Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let Jiang Shuixian tarnish her reputation like this. Moreover, this idiot didn¡¯t see that Shen Xiaoxiao was sitting there. There was no telling who was upstairs.

    ¡°How am I talking nonsense? I¡¯m telling the truth. Such a shameless woman. If it were up to me, President Yan, it would be better to get a divorce as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say too much.¡±

    ¡°Why would a child interrupt when adults are talking?¡±

    Jiang Shuixian could tell that her Big Brother had made a move tonight. Moreover, from the looks of it, it seemed that he was certain to win. She even looked down on her stepdaughter and even dared to teach her a lesson. In the past, it was because she had a lower status because she didn¡¯t have a son. However, now that her family was so powerful, she didn¡¯t believe that the Xie family could do anything to her. In the future, she would be able to do whatever she wanted in the Xie family. She no longer had to look down on anyone.

    ¡°Eldest Daughter-inw, watch your mouth. You are also from a wealthy family with a higher education. Why are you gossiping like a shrew?¡±

    Old Master Xie mmed the table hard. He looked at Jiang Shuixian and started shouting. She even dared to yell at his eldest granddaughter. The wrong daughter-inw was really married in.

    ¡°Elder Brother, aren¡¯t you being a little too harsh on my Shuixian? This child is just speaking the truth. A woman should follow the rules of a woman. With a husband, how can she be so promiscuous? In the future, even if this kind of person wants to enter my Jiang family, it would be wishful thinking.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang was really protective of her old daughter. Moreover, she also thought that as long as the mother¡¯s family was strong, this daughter would be able to do whatever she wanted in her husband¡¯s family.

    Old Master Xie was angry. However, arguing with an old woman was really beneath his dignity. Moreover, just now, this father-inw had already spoken about his daughter-inw. If he said anything more, it would really be too much, Old Master Xie looked at Xie Cenzhou.

    When Jiang Shuixian heard Old Master Xie talk about her like this, she was naturally unhappy. But then, she heard her mother speak up for her. She even made the old man speechless. It was really good that her mother¡¯s family was tough. Only when her mother¡¯s family was tough would she not be bullied.

    Xie Cenzhou was also filial. Although it was a good name, he could not stand to see his father being talked about like that by the old woman. Just as he was about to teach Jiang Shuixian a lesson, he heard a woman¡¯s voice:

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better for a woman to be a woman. Not every Tom, Dick, and Harry can be married into the family. But the Jiang family¡¯s threshold isn¡¯t very high. Didn¡¯t they just marry a woman who doesn¡¯t follow the rules of womanhood? There were so many of us who were watching the real thing. One moment, they were having a wedding with the second son of the Jiang family, and the next moment, they were on the bed of the fourth son of the Jiang family. It was unknown whether the one in their stomach is from the second son of the Jiang family, the fourth son of the Jiang family, or someone else¡¯s,¡± Kong Fang said.

    ¡°Kong Fang, what nonsense are you talking about? Be careful, or I¡¯ll p you.¡±

    Jiang Haoming took out his foundation as a husband and shouted at Kong Fang.

    Kong Fang had been holding back her anger for a long time. A member of the Kong family had died today, and now she was just waiting to vent her anger.

    She didn¡¯t care whether Jiang Haoming wanted to p her or not. She took the cup in her hand and smashed it at Jiang Haoming.

    Jiang Haoming didn¡¯t expect this woman to hit him just like that. He thought she was still his old hag. He didn¡¯t move and was directly smashed by the cup. His nose was properly hit, and the blood instantly flowed out.

    ¡°How dare you, from the fourth family.¡±

    ¡°Old hag, I divorced Jiang Haoming a long time ago. That shameless woman from your fourth family is pretending to be a small flower on the other side.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang was so angry that she was furious. Indeed, Nan Ya¡¯s identity was a tough nut to crack. Kong Fang¡¯s atmosphere must have something to do with the Kong family losing a child. However, Jiang Haoting didn¡¯t want to watch a battle between women.

    He turned to look at Yan Kuan and said to Yan Kuan,¡±Anyway, this matter has already happened. President Yan and Haoran should settle it privately. Sigh, you are both adults. I hope that everyone can be more rational in handling matters. However, Madam Yan¡¯s way of doing things is indeed... Sigh!¡±

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s wrong with my way of doing things? It made Mr. Jiang sigh for such a long time. And Old Madam Jiang, what kind of golden nest do you think your family is? Do I want to go to your home? Aren¡¯t you thinking too much? Who would dare to enter your family? It¡¯s hard to say whose woman this woman is. This is really embarrassing.¡±

 Chapter 944 - You Are Not Qualified To Provoke Me

    <h4>Chapter 944: You Are Not Qualified To Provoke Me</h4>

    As Shen Xiaoxiao spoke, she slowly stood up. God knows how hard it was for her to hold Yan Kuan¡¯s hand when he was about to make a move. With Yan Kuan¡¯s bad temper, he had long wanted to kill that old woman. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the ce didn¡¯t allow it, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped him.

    Now that they were making such a fuss in front of her, she naturally had to teach them a lesson. In terms of words, who could beat her?

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao had actually stood up from her seat, everyone cried out in surprise. Jiang Haoting was even more terrified. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t Shen Xiaoxiao already taken away? Why was she here?

    Old Madam Jiang was also choked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, but she was not stupid. She naturally knew that there must be something wrong with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sudden appearance here.

    At this moment, the screen changed again. This time, everyone could see clearly. It happened to be the image of Jiang Haoran¡¯s room. It was the image of Jiang Haoran and a man hugging each other and lying on the bed. It was probably because the two of them moved a little. At this moment, the person¡¯s face could be seen. It was not a woman, but a man. The two men were hugging each other on the bed, and there were spots of white stains on the bed. This was naturally the shower gel that Yan Kuan had just made.

    ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. So he¡¯s g*y.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no wonder Jiang Haoran hasn¡¯t had any scandals for so many years. So he¡¯s g*y.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, but that man looks so familiar.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t that the guard beside the ****? So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. So exciting.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, so Second Master Jiang is fond of this. He can y with his big brother¡¯s men.¡±

    ..

    This was the real gossip. She just didn¡¯t know if the old woman¡¯s heart could withstand it.

    However, in the end, it was Shen Xiaoxiao who looked at Old Madam Jiang¡¯s endurance, or perhaps this old woman had long removed Second Brother Jiang from the Jiang family¡¯s base camp and only used him. Therefore, no matter how much trouble Second Brother Jiang caused, what she cared about was the Jiang family¡¯s face, not Jiang Haoran¡¯s.

    ¡°Hurry up and get someone to close it. It¡¯s really, really embarrassing.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian opened her mouth wide and didn¡¯t know what to say. Didn¡¯t they say that it was Second Brother and Shen Xiaoxiao? Why did it be Big Brother¡¯s security guard?

    ¡°Jiang Shuixian, you¡¯re already in your 40s and approaching your 50s. You¡¯re like a chatterbox all day long. Which family is really unlucky enough to marry you? Does your Jiang family have a grudge with the Xie family? Didn¡¯t the woman who raised you marry into the Xie family to cause harm to the Xie family? The Jiang family is really bing more and more like an old emperor. You¡¯re also bing more and more like an unruly princess.¡±

    These words were sarcastic and mocking at the same time. No matter how stupid Jiang Shuixian could hear it. Moreover, she also knew that the title of emperor could never be used in the Jiang family. Otherwise, it would cause a huge uproar.

    Jiang Haoting saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right. He signaled Qiu Shaowei to say a few words. After all, it was best for Qiu Shaowei toe forward at this time.

    Qiu Shaowei also stood up. However, these words made Jiang Haoting and the olddy of the Jiang family almost vomit blood from anger.

    ¡°Shuixian, just now, your father-inw told you not to talk nonsense. You should be obedient. Women should behave like women. Once you¡¯re married, you¡¯re no longer the ancestor of your mother¡¯s family. Don¡¯t always use your mother¡¯s family¡¯s identity to bully the people of your husband¡¯s family. The old man¡¯s temper is considered good. Cenzhou can also tolerate you. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re usually a little overbearing, but you should still give face to your husband¡¯s family on asion.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s words were from the bottom of her heart. No matter how powerful your big brother is, it is still your big brother, not you. Besides, you caused enough troublest time. Let your big brother handle it. Do you still want to cause trouble for your big brother now? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that our family wants to advance further... Oh, look at my mouth. Anyway, you should just behave yourself after marrying someone.¡±

    ¡°Old man, our great-aunt has a bad temper. Please bear with her.¡±

    Good heavens, Qiu Shaowei¡¯s words stunned Old Madam Jiang, especially when she was in the middle of saying what they wanted to advance further? Of course, they wanted to advance further.

    Everyone present was not deaf, so they naturally knew what it was.

    Qiu Shaowei was sitting in her seat with an extremely elegant posture. At this moment, she was like a person who stood on the truth.

    Old Madam Jiang looked at Qiu Shaowei as if she was poisoned. However, she was not afraid of this olddy. Perhaps after tonight, she would be able to quickly go overseas to reunite with her cousin and the children¡¯s family.

    Huang Yueyan could not hold it in at the side. She really wanted tough.

    But at this time, the Gu family also started to make a scene.

    ¡°Where are the two waiters who were gossiping just now and spreading these rumors? Madam Yan is clearly here, yet they still speak ill of her. Our little sister is still in the hospital treating her leg. She just started her freshman year and is still young. If I know who it is, I¡¯ll skin him alive.¡±

    ¡°Gu family brat, why are you in such a hurry? They might have made a mistake regarding Madam Shen, but the big star, Ai Wei, is extremely popr among all the women in the country. It is verymon for young girls to be attracted to big stars.¡±

    ¡°Yo, Zhou Bapi. Are you saying that my, Huang Yueyan¡¯s, husband is cheating behind my back?¡±

    The Zhou Bapi that Huang Yueyan called out was the CEO of a listedpany. He was also considered a diehard fan of the Jiang family. He was prepared to be raised by the Jiang family to be a money bag for China. Did he know the identities of Huang Yueyan and Ai Wei? Of course he knew, but Huang Yueyan and the others didn¡¯t expose it. Weren¡¯t they still afraid of the stock market turmoil? One had to know that this was the richest woman in the world and the other was just a star. With such abination, it was needless to say that it would be a huge blow to the Huang Corporation if it was exposed.

    They attacked Ai Wei today. Firstly, they wanted to deal with Huang Yueyan. Secondly, they wanted Huang Yueyan to take the initiative to reveal this rtionship. Then, they would take the opportunity to take the shares and kill two birds with one stone.

    Now that Huang Yueyan had said it, Zhou Bapi naturally had to go along with it. In fact, he was already a little impatient.

    ¡°This, President Huang, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf? Ai Wei, that big star, that¡¯s my husband. Do you need me to say it a second time?¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s just that, President Huang, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s normal for men to have an outer heart. Moreover, a woman like President Huang has always been strong. Therefore, it¡¯s not too much for this big star to find a gentle and petite one.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was so angry that sheughed instead. She said to Zhou Bapi,¡±You¡¯re right. No wonder a man like you who married into the family wouldn¡¯t dare to say a word in front of his wife. Your illegitimate child is already 18 years old, but you still doesn¡¯t dare to recognize him. Your bones are not an ordinary soft. If you¡¯re so soft, then your wife probably doesn¡¯t have to worry about you anymore...¡±

    ¡°You, you, President Huang, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll talk too much today and I¡¯ll get revenge in the future?¡±

    ¡°Revenge? Hehehe, why don¡¯t you take a look at your own shares? You¡¯re so silly. 15 minutes ago, Zhou Enterprise had already beenpletely swallowed by my Huang Enterprise and a few otherpanies. What right do you have to sit here? Aiya, I¡¯m so full. If you want to provoke me, you should consider your own weight...¡±

 Chapter 945 - Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 945: Apologize</h4>

    Huang Yueyan was not lying. She had just swallowed the Zhou Corporation. The five families at their table had swallowed a little each. They did not need to strain their muscles or bones to take it down easily.

    Zhou Bapi was really ridiculously stupid. He did not have any political sense. It would be strange if he did not lose these industries.

    Of course, this could be considered as a small repayment to the other families. After all, such an aplice of benefits was the most stable.

    Jiang Haoting¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. Another trump card of his had been destroyed. From the looks of it, not only had things really changed, they had also be more and more out of control.

    Fortunately, they had killed Old Master Chen. Even if they couldn¡¯t take them down, they could still take down more than half of the people.

    ¡°Holy sh*t, look, I told you that wasn¡¯t my sister. Where the h*ll did these two peoplee from to kill Third Young Master Kong and even have s*x in the room?¡±

    The kid from the Gu family saw another scene on the screen and immediately said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face clearly just now, but now I can. Anyway, it¡¯s not our little sister.¡±

    As for the man, he looked quite familiar.

    ¡°Eh, why do I feel that these two people look so familiar?¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that... isn¡¯t that Jiang Wenyi and that Bai Wei? These two people are too fast. They didn¡¯t admit it just now, but now they¡¯re looking for a room to have fun?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. What kind of hatred did this young master of the Kong family incur that he was actually killed?¡±

    Jiang Haoting was now certain that they had been backstabbed, but wasn¡¯t Jiang Wenyi still there just now? How could he have been sent to the room in such a short time?

    This was all thanks to Jiang Wenyi going to the toilet on the way out.

    Originally, their n was to randomly find two people, but Dark 15 and Yun Qi happened to wake up at this time and wake up in the bathroom. They immediately saw Jiang Wenyi, and if they didn¡¯t make a move against the Jiang family... That would be letting them down.

    There was another reason why Jiang Wenyi came out to the washroom to avoid Bai Wei. However, Bai Wei was very persistent. Wherever Jiang Wenyi went, she would follow.

    Anyway, they were stillcking a woman. They could make a perfect couple.

    Jiang Wenyi was even fed with medicine. Weren¡¯t he and Bai Wei a match made in heaven?

    ¡°Wow, so it¡¯s someone from your family again. They actually killed our Third Brother. Jiang Haoting, you have to give us an exnation. Don¡¯t even think about calling the thief a thief.¡±

    ¡°Bring Wenyi down immediately.¡±

    Jiang Haoting¡¯s face was ashen. Fortunately, he had seen Old Master Chen¡¯s corpse just now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still here.

    ¡°How could our family¡¯s Wenyi kill people? Kong Fang, don¡¯t nder us.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Shuixian, you didn¡¯t get enough scolding just now, did you? Our Third Nephew¡¯s body was in the same room as theirs. When these two shameless things were doing it on the bed, they didn¡¯t even care about the person lying under the bed. They really went too far. Don¡¯t think that our Kong family is easy to bully. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, our Kong family will not be done with your family.¡±

    Kong Fang¡¯s fighting strength had increased tremendously. When she thought about how her Third Nephew had died at such a young age, she couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. She didn¡¯t even know how her Third Brother and the others would feel when they returned home. This darn Jiang family had actually used their Kong family as a love child. Good... very good!

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be impatient. We should wait for Wenyi toe down first.¡±

    ¡°How dare you call me Sister? Wenyi? Wenyi is one year older than you. How dare you call him a child? Your Jiang family really has no shame. You are really birds of a feather.¡±

    ¡°Kong Fang, don¡¯t go too far. Who gave you the guts to talk about my Jiang family like that?¡±

    The olddy didn¡¯t count on Qiu Shaowei anymore. Seeing that Nan Ya coulde forward for the Jiang family, the resentment in her heart lessened. However, seeing Kong Fang like this, the olddy was still furious.

    ¡°What? My Third Nephew has left, so I can¡¯t make a scene anymore, right? Do you really think you¡¯re the empress dowager? Olddy, I¡¯ve called you Mother for more than ten years. I advise you to mind your own business. You¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t always take advantage of your seniority. Do you really think the whole world owes you? You¡¯re always telling me what to do. If you want to be the empress dowager, you should also see if this is the ancient times.¡±

    ¡°You, you, how dare you! How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mom, it¡¯s understandable that Kong Fang¡¯s family is in a bad mood after the incident. He was a promising young man with a bright future. It¡¯s normal for her to be suspicious when he suddenly left and even stayed in the same room as Wenyi. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Qiu Shaowei, you traitor...¡±

    ¡°Mother, this is the outside world, not the home. If you want to scold your daughter-inw at home, your daughter-inw will naturally have to bear with it. However, outside, even if you don¡¯t care about your daughter-inw, I will still estimate your son.¡±

    When Qiu Shaowei mentioned Jiang Haoting lightly, the olddy indeed endured it. Her face was so angry that it turned white. She looked at Qiu Shaowei as if she really wanted to eat her up.

    Jiang Haoting also looked at Qiu Shaowei as if she was a stranger. Why did she be so cold?

    Qiu Shaowei met Jiang Haoting¡¯s gaze. It was as if she was looking at a stranger. There was no taboo at all. She withdrew her gaze and continued to sit there, maintaining her elegant posture.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t care how your family quarrels. Jiang Haoting, you are also the president of a country. You ruined my reputation just now. You don¡¯t think that just because you didn¡¯t say anything, you can do whatever you want to bully usmoners, do you?¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao let Jiang Haoting off so easily? She wanted to make Jiang Haoting pay back all of his sarcasm and his righteous words just now.

    pping Jiang Haoting in the face was much more enjoyable than pping Jiang Shuixian in the face.

    Many people present looked at Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao. This woman was really arrogant. Did she mean that she wanted the president of a country to apologize to her?

    Of course, that was what Shen Xiaoxiao meant.

    Jiang Haoting had never met such a person who did not follow the rules. Even if he had offended someone before, no one dared to ask him to apologize.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao was also right. Just now, not only him, but also his family members were all extremely sarcastic to her. Now that he thought about it, it seemed that when someone from the Jiang family came out just now, no one else¡¯s family spoke.

    This was really strange.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°What? I remember that there is a defamation crime in China. Mr. Jiang, are you preparing to change it at thest minute?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Jiang Haoting. Even Jiang Haoting, who had been in a high position for a long time, could not stand still at this moment.

    This man¡¯s strong killing intent was only because he had said something bad to his woman? Was it also this woman who had stopped him just now? Otherwise, he would have attacked him long ago? D*mn it, he had almost forgotten that this was the ck Emperor. How could he have ignored such an important matter? Now, did he really have to apologize? Where would his face go?

 Chapter 946 - Either Apologize, Or Leave Your Tongue Behind

    <h4>Chapter 946: Either Apologize, Or Leave Your Tongue Behind</h4>

    ¡°Who do you think you are to deserve my Big Brother to apologize to you?¡±

    Jiang Shuixian continued to jump up and down without fear of death. This was simply her personality. With the Jiang family as the top and the Jiang family as the most powerful, how could she not step forward?

    ¡°Shuixian, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Whose family are you from? You¡¯re simply jumping everywhere.¡±

    Xie Cenzhou was already boiling with anger. How could this Jiang Shuixian not see it? Where was their business here? There was no time to hide. How could she rush over?

    ¡°Shuixian is of course a member of our Jiang family. She is protecting our Jiang family¡¯s reputation. Son-inw, are you trying to cut ties with our Jiang family?¡±

    Old Madam Jiang spoke again. This time, she was targeting Xie Cenzhou. Jiang Shuixian saw that her mother stood up for her while her husband scolded her. For a moment, she had confidence and spoke to Xie Cenzhou.

    ¡°Cenzhou, even if I married into the Xie family, I¡¯m still the daughter of the Jiang family. I won¡¯t forget my roots, unlike some people.¡±

    Some people were naturally referring to Kong Fang and Qiu Shaowei.

    At this moment, Xie Cenzhou already had nothing to say to his wife. He nced at the old man and then made a decision:

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re the daughter of the Jiang family, you¡¯ve already married into the Xie family for more than ten years. Do you even know what your position is? How can a married daughter be so involved in the family¡¯s affairs? If you really want to be involved, then go back to the Jiang family and take care of it slowly. Our Xie family can¡¯t tolerate people who don¡¯t put the husband¡¯s family in their eyes.¡±

    ¡°Xie Cenzhou, have you eaten the heart of a bear or the guts of a leopard? You dare to speak to me like that? Are you saying that you want to divorce me?¡±

    The fire in Jiang Shuixian¡¯s heart red up. She had apanied Xie Cenzhou to work in a ce that had been far away from the capital for so many years. She had suffered so much, but in the end, all she had done was protect her family, and Xie Cenzhou treated her like this. She could see that the Xie family was about to draw a line with the Jiang family. D*mn Xie Cenzhou, d*mn Xie family. When Big Brother was done, there would be people who would beg her. But now... She would never let Xie Cenzhou look down on her.

    ¡°If you want to divorce, then so be it. I don¡¯t dare to have a wife like you.¡±

    ¡°You, fine. If you want to divorce, then so be it.¡±

    The two of them were at loggerheads. Even Old Madam Jiang didn¡¯t expect that the Xie family would dare to bring up divorce at this time and ce, in front of so many people.

    However, as long as her son¡¯s marriage waspleted and the two of them got a divorce now, there would be a time for them to beg. She could also tell that the Xie family had an ulterior motive. From the moment that Wenyi and Xie Di¡¯s marriage was rejected, she should have guessed it. D*mn the Xie family... D*mn it.

    Jiang Shuixian and Xie Cenzhou were making a ruckus at the side. It could be considered that the Xie family had helped to be a jinx. Shen Xiaoxiao continued to look at Jiang Haoting, waiting for him to apologize.

    Jiang Haoting¡¯s face was flushed red. He was the one who had said those words about Shen Xiaoxiao. It was reasonable and understandable for him to apologize to her.

    But what was his identity? He was the president of a country. How could he apologize to a businessman¡¯s wife? If this were to spread, where would he put his face? What was left of his dignity as the president of a country?

    But if he didn¡¯t apologize, there would be so many people watching. Fortunately, at this time, his confidant stood up.

    But just as this confidant was about to speak, the coin in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand directly hit the feet of his confidant. Not only was the marble shattered by a small coin, but the coin directly sank into half of the cement floor. This skill... who dared to make a move like this? Who could make a move?

    The confidant was so scared that his forehead was covered in sweat. Only now did he remember that this man had once killed 50 people in two minutes. How could he threaten a man who was twice as powerful as him?

    The president had really fallen this time.

    However, some people were afraid, while others were naturally not afraid. The Hua Region Commander had received Jiang Haoting¡¯s orders after all. When he saw this scene, he immediately pulled out his gun and aimed it at Yan Kuan. The moment he made his move... The nearly 150 big-headed soldiers around all raised their guns and aimed them at Yan Kuan.

    This time, the situation was getting worse and worse.

    Everyone¡¯s heart was in their throats. It seemed that as long as Yan Kuan moved, the bullets would definitely hit Yan Kuan and turn him into a ho¡¯s nest.

    At this moment, even Jiang Haoting was full of confidence. Everyone in the Jiang family seemed to feel that it was time to turn the tables tonight. The weather tomorrow would change.

    For a moment, it was as if they were injected with stimnts.

    However, although the room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop, everyone was thinking about how to leave tonight.

    Yan Kuan looked at Jiang Haoting fearlessly and smiled:

    ¡°Either apologize, or leave your tongue.¡±

    ¡°What an arrogant kid. I want to see how you want my son¡¯s tongue. Trying to kill him and assassinate the president of the country? Even your aplices will be executed together.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t wait to kill Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao, and the rest. She had had enough of this anger tonight. They really deserved to die.

    ¡°Assassinate? Hahaha, I¡¯m reallyughing my head off. Olddy, do you believe that even if the bullet hasn¡¯t even been fired yet, your old life will be gone?¡±

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, a bullet hole was stuck in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s head.

    Even if one of the Four Hall Masters had fallen for the trap, three of them were still in the banquet hall. The person behind Old Madam Jiang who was pointing a gun at her was Huo Gui, who had been invited to perform a belly dance tonight.

    At this moment, Huo Gui was still dressed in his performance clothes. He held the gun in his hand in a careless manner, making people feel as if he could identally blow Old Madam Jiang¡¯s head off with just a slight movement.

    There were guards around Jiang Haoting at all times, but Old Madam Jiang didn¡¯t have any. Therefore, if he held this olddy in his hand, unless Jiang Haoting didn¡¯t care about her life and death, he wouldn¡¯t just apologize today, he would also make him fall from the clouds into the dust.

    ¡°D*mn it, Yan Kuan, how dare you?¡±

    ¡°Eh, are you blind? I was the one who had the gun aimed at the olddy¡¯s head. Why are you ming my husband?¡±

    Yan Kuan could not help butugh. This little girl was really cute. However, themander behind him who was aiming the gun at him was really courting death.

    ¡°Put down your gun.¡±

    Look, Lei Lie had just appeared. He had already said that his people were everywhere. Even if they were no longer around, Yan Kuan would still be able to deal with these people. However, if he did not show his strength at this time to intimidate the other party... He thought that they were the only ones with people.

    After themander was taken down, the big-headed soldiers didn¡¯t dare to move. They could only continue to aim their guns at the people standing in the front row.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re a man, hurry up and apologize. I still want to record this. Hurry up.¡±

    Huang Yueyan wasn¡¯t afraid of chaos. She took out her phone and started to take pictures in this direction. This woman had a big heart. Jiang Haoting was seething with anger as he watched. Should he apologize? Should he apologize? Where was his face? If he was threatened by these people directly, would he have to be a good person in the future?

    At this moment, another voice sounded.

    ¡°Yo, why is the good show starting so soon? Why didn¡¯t you call me? I was waiting for the good show.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s Old Master Chen. What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s not dead?¡±

 Chapter 947 - Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 947: Reversal</h4>

    ¡°Eh? Why are you all so surprised? Can¡¯t an old man like mee to the banquet?¡±

    The first question was, wasn¡¯t Old Master Chen dead?

    The second question was, how did he get up here?

    The third question was, who was the person in the video?

    Everyone had these three thoughts in their minds at this moment. Of course, except for those who knew about it, Jiang Haoting already knew that his n had been known by others in advance. The situation was over.

    This realization made the helplessness in Jiang Haoting¡¯s heart engulf him almost instantly.

    He had lost. This time, he had really lost.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. Just now, just now, d*mn it, who yed the video randomly? What¡¯s going on? He actually said that my grandpa had been harmed? If I find out who said that, I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡±

    ¡°Hey, good grandson, why are you speaking so harshly? Grandfather is blessed with great fortune. How could something happen to me so easily? What a silly child.¡±

    ¡°So many old friends have arrived today. Of course, I can¡¯t hide at home and drink tea. I want toe and join in the fun. But what are you guys doing? What¡¯s with these soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Privately sending out troops. Which military region is this?¡±

    One had to know that military power was now in the hands of the few people led by Old Master Chen. Therefore, when Old Master Chen saw that these troops, including the nearly 300 people downstairs, were dispatched, he naturally had the right to ask. Not only did he have the right to ask, but he also had the right to deal with them.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s from our East China Military Region.¡±

    ¡°East China?¡±

    Commander Xie already knew that it was over. Jiang Haoting¡¯s ship was doomed, but he didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this. Sigh, he had made a mistake. He had really made a mistake.

    He had been a soldier for more than 20 years, and it was almost the end. Sigh, who was he to me? No one was to me.

    ¡°Mobilizing troops privately? Are you rebelling?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I thought something had happened to you, Old Master, so...¡±

    This Commander Xie was really loyal. He hadn¡¯t thought of pulling Jiang Haoting out at this point. In fact, he was very smart. Everyone knew who he had received orders from. If he didn¡¯t say it out loud, he could still build a good reputation. If he said it out loud, he would be adding insult to injury. No one could ept him.

    Of course, Jiang Haoting also knew what was going on. If he didn¡¯t say anything at this point, then no one would dare to follow him.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that the Old Master is fine. Who released these videos to disrupt everyone¡¯s line of sight and make everyone make a wrong judgment?¡±

    ¡°Old Zhang from the National Security Bureau, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    Old Zhang nced at Jiang Haoting with disdain in his heart. He still wanted to drag his father down to the bottom? Forget it.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already found it. It¡¯s a direct broadcast of the Security Department being hacked by hackers. We¡¯ve already traced the hackers¡¯work and found their IP address. We should be able to arrest them immediately.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve also found the camera equipment that was used to film the room. These are the ones that were scrapped by the Parliament.¡±

    ¡°Scrapped by the Parliament? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask the Security Bureau of the Secret Service about this.¡±

    This was Jiang Haoting¡¯s man. Old Zhang wouldn¡¯t feelfortable if he didn¡¯t bring up one of them.

    Anyway, they were pulling one after the other. The real game only officially began at this time.

    The person who had gone upstairs to call Jiang Wenyi had alsoe down. Jiang Wenyi was still in a daze and looked as if he was drunk. Bai Wei, on the other hand, held him up. She was dressed in a white dress. The green and purple marks on her neck were shocking to look at. One couldpletely imagine what the two of them had experienced in the past half an hour.

    Bai Wei¡¯s walking posture was all crooked. She was indeed worthy of being called a little white flower.

    Of course, Old Mister Chen followed them out. When he saw that everyone was standing in the middle of the banquet, he walked over with a smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? So many people are here to wee this old man? I only took a nap. Why is the banquet almost over? Old Xie, why didn¡¯t you let anyone go upstairs to call me?¡±

    Chen Guojian was the first to speak the moment he went downstairs.

    Old Master Xie knew that everyone had mistaken him the moment he saw him. This old man rarely appeared in front of everyone. Other than the few old men who still interacted with each other, many young people hadpletely forgotten about this old man.

    This old man used to be a Confucian general. However, after he retired, he became a teacher. This Chen family had two generals. However, most of the people he rememberedter were Chen ***, not Chen Guojian.

    However, he really existed.

    Jiang Haoting saw the person who looked very simr to Old Master Chen and thought of this point. He had really neglected this teacher. After all, he had never appeared in front of everyone for so many years.

    ¡°Old Second Chen, you are so busy writing articles every day. Where am I going to find you? You clearly knew that you were going to attend my banquet today, yet you still took a nap upstairs. You should be punished. You should be punished by drinking a few more cups.¡±

    Old Master Xie was not stupid. He immediately started to chat with Second Master Chen.

    On the other hand, Old Master Chen was obviously relieved when he saw his younger brother. He even red at Chen Guojian. He actually dared to knock him out ande to rece him. This Second Master was really... He really did not know whether he should be angry or moved.

    ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re here too? Why didn¡¯t you let your grandson pick you up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t walk. Why do I need you to pick me up? Just pick up your grandpa. I¡¯m not like him at such a young age.¡±

    Although that was the case, everyone could see how close the two old masters of the Chen family were.

    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong with this kid? He¡¯s even worse than my old man when ites to walking.¡±

    Second Master Chen didn¡¯t care about anything else. He spoke up when he saw that it was a member of the Jiang family. In any case, he followed the principle that as long as the Jiang family members were ufortable, he would befortable. He would set up a trap for you however he wanted.

    ¡°I guess he took too many aphrodisiacs.¡±

    The kid from the Chen family didn¡¯t find it troublesome and directly said it.

    However, at this moment, there would always be one or two people who were absolutely loyal to Jiang Haoting. At least they knew that this time, the boat would capsize. However, they weren¡¯t afraid that Jiang Haoting would fall in the end. After all, Jiang Haoting had a unique skill. That was pulling down the Ouyang family.

    Therefore, even if they failed today, Jiang Haoting would at most have his power scattered. The position of president was still there, but it was bing less and less valuable.

    ¡°However, this matter is not the murder of Old Master Chen. It should be the murder of our Third Nephew. Jiang Wenyi, what is going on?¡±

    Kong Fang saw the opportunity and immediately said. Taking advantage of Jiang Wenyi¡¯s confusion, she immediately took action. Of course, it would be better to destroy Jiang Wenyi¡¯s future.

    Not to mention that Kong Fang was ruthless, if anyone was to me, it would be Jiang Haoting for going too far. He actually killed the Third Young Master of the Kong family. Compared to losing his life, this would only destroy one¡¯s future. In the future, one could go into business or anything else. It was better than losing one¡¯s life.

 Chapter 948 - Committing Murder In Person

    <h4>Chapter 948: Committing Murder In Person</h4>

    ¡°Yo, today is a gathering of old friends, right? Where¡¯s our third child? Where¡¯s my third child?¡±

    What a good fellow. A vigorous voice rang out, and everyone turned to look. It was the Old Master of the Kong family.

    He walked over slowly with a walking stick in his hand. His face was rosy, and his voice was as loud as a bell. His aura was extraordinary.

    However, for him to be able toe here, he must have received the news that something had happened to his third grandson.

    Moreover, there were also three wives and two children following Old Master Kong.

    They were naturally very anxious at this moment. They actually heard that their son had met with an ident. This d*mnable Jiang family would definitely make them pay with their lives.

    ¡°Little Sister, where¡¯s my third? Where¡¯s my third son?¡±

    As soon as the third wife saw Kong Fang, she anxiously went over and asked.

    Kong Fang told her Third Sister-inw the whole story without adding any embellishments. At this moment, her Third Sister-inw wanted nothing more than to go up and tear Jiang Wenyi apart.

    The body of the Third Young Master of the Kong family was also sent down at this moment. They had collected enough things to collect. However, there were no obvious wounds on the Third Young Master of the Kong family¡¯s body, and there were no wounds. They didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    ¡°Third Son, my Third Son, what¡¯s wrong with you? Get up quickly. What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare Mom, my Third Son...¡±

    Third Master Kong and his wife were now lying on the corpse. Old Master Kong¡¯s face was ashen, but he could still hold it in. In the end, he said to Jiang Haoting,¡±Boss Jiang, what do you say about this?¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother, my Wenyi really didn¡¯t do this. I¡¯m afraid that someone is ying tricks on them.¡±

    ¡°ying tricks? Who? Olddy, your eldest grandson is fooling around in bed with someone. My grandson is right beside their bed. Is he blind?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Wenyi, if you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly today, don¡¯t even think about walking out of here.¡±

    Old Master Kong was furious. This olddy had used her seniority to pressure him all these years. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had helped him a great deal back then, would he have had to swallow his anger?

    Letting his daughter marry that useless Fourth Brother Jiang also paid off the debt he owed back then. His daughter¡¯s lifetime happiness had been ruined by the Jiang family, and now she still dared to kill his grandson? The Kong family and the Jiang family would not rest until one of them was dead.

    ¡°Second Kong, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ve already said that it has nothing to do with my grandson.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam Jiang, don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s not up to you whether it has anything to do with him or not. I only know that he¡¯s staying in the same room with my grandson. He¡¯s the biggest suspect.¡±

    ¡°I think you guys should stop fooling around. Where¡¯s the medical examiner? Wasn¡¯t he here just now? What¡¯s the cause of death?¡±

    Old Master Xie also knew how to be a peacemaker. After all, this was his birthday party, so it was impossible for him to stand aside and not say anything.

    The forensic doctor was called out and immediately ran out. This guy had never seen so many big leaders. This was even moreplete than the people from the country of origin.

    However, this forensic doctor was a very ordinary little forensic doctor and was not from any side. After all, these people did not need him to be from any side or do anything. They just needed to honestly tell them what he knew.

    If one were to say that Third Young Master Kong had suffered, Jiang Haoting did not know what the other party was thinking when he gave the order. There were many ways to kill someone without bleeding. However, the person who attacked had directly broken Third Young Master Kong¡¯s heart meridian with a punch.

    One had to know that Third Young Master Kong was also a police officer in this area. He definitely had some skills. However, he had his heart meridian broken by someone. He also had three broken ribs from a kick, causing the ribs to be directly inserted into his lungs. This caused him to die of internal bleeding. One could imagine how powerful the person who did this was.

    Of course, everyone thought of this.

    ¡°Forensic doctor, are you saying that the person who did this was extremely skilled?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the strength of his legs was extremely great, and the person was not dead yet. The time of death was not more than two hours.¡±

    Not more than two hours, that was when the banquet had just begun.

    Who did this?

    This had be the key.

    However, Kong Fang reacted very quickly and said to everyone,¡±Jiang Wenyi is in the Special Forces, and everyone knows that he is good at fighting. Then, which family¡¯s kid was beaten up and sent to the hospital for stealing his girlfriend? Jiang Haoting, if you say that Jiang Wenyi had nothing to do with the death of my Third Nephew now, no one will believe you.¡±

    The Third Daughter-inw of the Kong family immediately pounced in front of Jiang Wenyi when she heard her sister-inw¡¯s words. She stretched out her hand and hit Jiang Wenyi. Her long fingernails scratched Jiang Wenyi¡¯s face.

    Jiang Wenyi was drugged, and his consciousness was almost gone. Fortunately, he had been injected with a needle just now. He did not feel hot at this moment, but he felt that his entire body was full of energy and wanted to vent.

    The Third Daughter-inw of the Kong family rushed over to hit him. His subconscious reaction was to retaliate. Of course, he did the same. He directly raised his leg and kicked the Third Daughter-inw of the Kong family.

    She was a woman, and the mother of a son who had just died.

    She was even Jiang Wenyi¡¯s elder, but Jiang Wenyi just raised his leg and kicked her.

    Fortunately, Jiang Wenyi was standing next to another important member of the military, both of whom were from the army. As soon as Jiang Wenyi moved, he knew that this kid was using 100% of his strength to attack.

    That was too much.

    To deal with a woman, one had to know that if a Special Forces soldier used all his strength, he could really kick an adult man to death.

    That important member knew that he couldn¡¯t hold Jiang Wenyi back, so he reached out and pulled the Third Daughter-inw of the Kong family.

    Bang!

    With a loud bang, a table, including all the cutlery on it, fell to the ground, and the table was kicked into two halves.

    What kind of concept was this? A marble table wasn¡¯t considered thin. It was at least half a palm thick, but it was actually broken by Jiang Wenyi¡¯s kick.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    The Third Daughter-inw of the Kong family fell to the ground. Although her hand rubbed against the ground and the pain was heart-wrenching, if she had not been pulled by someone just now, she was sure that she would have followed in her son¡¯s footsteps.

    This realization made the Third Daughter-inw of the Kong family so scared that she could not even scream. The Third Son of the Kong family immediately ran over to help his wife up. Then, he looked at Jiang Wenyi and said:

    ¡°Jiang Wenyi, you actually did such a ruthless thing to your elder?! Everyone saw it. Now, you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t kill my child?! D*mn it, didn¡¯t the Public Security Bureaue today? Arrest the murderer. This kid is still in the army. He killed a colleague, so he should be court-martialed.¡±

    Jiang Haoting didn¡¯t think that Wenyi would do it just like that. He could have gotten away with it just now, but now that they clearly knew the cause of death, he still came to perform live. Wasn¡¯t he rushing to make people suspect him? He really was a useless fool.

    Jiang Haoting took a cup of tea and threw it at Jiang Wenyi. However, Jiang Wenyi really didn¡¯t know anything. Even if he threw the tea, there was no reaction at all.

    At this moment, Old Master Chen showed his power and said to the people around him,¡±Where¡¯s Old Zhao from the Public Security Bureau? Arrest him! He tried to kill someone in front of so many people. Regardless of whether he has anything to do with this matter, he is the biggest suspect. Also, arrest that woman.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to do that!¡±

 Chapter 949 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 949: Interrogation</h4>

    Old Madam Jiang had been a troublemaker in her early years. Otherwise, how could she have the ability to maintain her position when her husband clearly wanted to divorce his wife and remarry?

    Other than her ability to lead a female army, few people would be able to go up against her.

    It was also because of this reason that Old Madam Jiang did not have a good rtionship with Old Master Jiang, nor did she have a good rtionship with many families.

    The main reason was that the reputation of this shrew back then was too well-known. Now, when she heard that someone wanted to take her grandson, and it could even be said that he was the most promising one of the third generation of the Jiang family, or even the only one, how could she agree to it?

    She called for a halt, even when she clearly knew that she was in the wrong. What she wanted was for everyone to be absolutely obedient to her, just like how they had been obedient and respectful for so many years.

    It was just that Old Madam Jiang was really used to being the empress dowager. In the past, everyone would give her some face because the olddy had not done anything all these years. Moreover, Jiang Haoting was also a person with real ability.

    But now, it was obvious that the Jiang family¡¯s position was not secure, and even the Jiang family could not gain the slightest bit of justice. Yet, everyone still had to support her? This was taking advantage of her seniority.

    ¡°Take him away. A prince is guilty of the same crime as themon people, not to mention that he¡¯s only an active-duty soldier.¡±

    ¡°Chen ***, you don¡¯t even listen to this old woman¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°Olddy, this is a national matter, not a private matter. With so many people watching, do you think I¡¯ve wronged him? If Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t do anything, what are you worried about, olddy? It¡¯s just to cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    It sounded nice, cooperating with the investigation. Once he entered the investigation bureau, even if there were no problems and he was released, his future path would be stalled for at least a few years.

    Moreover, today, the Kong family was clearly going to touch Jiang Wenyi. The Kong family¡¯s influence in the military was not evenparable to the Jiang family. Back then, their two families were inws, so naturally, no one challenged the Jiang family. However, it was clear that the rtionship between the two families had gone wrong. Moreover, a Kong family junior had died. It was impossible for them not to make a scene today.

    ¡°You, no one is allowed to touch my grandson. My grandson is not so stupid to sleep with someone even though he knows that there is a dead person in the room. Isn¡¯t there a woman? Ask her! What exactly is going on?¡±

    Old Madam Jiang could only try to dy as much as possible, hoping that her grandson could think of a way.

    However, they had prepared too well. Before Jiang Wenyi was drugged, he had really fought with someone, and it was in the room.

    At that time, Bai Wei was so scared that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She covered her head and hid to the side. At this time, when she heard the olddy¡¯s words, she could only tell the truth:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that Wenyi had a fight with someone, and that person seemed to have been beaten away. Then, Brother Jiang and I, we...¡±

    Old Madam Jiang was so angry that she was furious. This d*mn girl, wasn¡¯t she trying to kill Wenyi by talking like this? Where did this idiote from?

    However, it wasn¡¯t just the Jiang family who heard this. Everyone heard it.

    Kong Fang said again,¡±You heard it. Jiang Wenyi got into a fight with someone. Who else could it be but my Third Nephew?¡±

    ¡°But that girl said that that person ran away.¡±

    ¡°Girl, let me ask you, did that person run away?¡±

    These words were asked by Jiang Shuixian. Jiang Shuixian looked at Bai Wei, her eyes fixed on her. There was even a hint of warning in her eyes, but Bai Wei was already scared out of her wits. She could only say,¡±He really left. I saw him leave.¡±

    ¡°Then did you hear the sound of the door opening and closing?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I didn¡¯t know. At that time, Brother Jiang and I were already ¡ª already ¨C¡±

    ¡°Then did you see that person¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    Kong Fang and Jiang Shuixian spoke one sentence at a time as they asked Bai Wei. However, Bai Wei had already been bombarded by them until she was on the verge of breaking down. These tears had long flowed down her face. If you were to ask one more question at a time like this, you would be an extremely evil demon.

    This time, Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t clear his name. Instead, they were even more certain. She only said that she didn¡¯t see him and that he had left. This could also be considered as the girl¡¯s excuse for Jiang Wenyi. Who asked this girl to have such a deep rtionship with Jiang Wenyi?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already asked most of the questions. Bring these two people down and interrogate them carefully.¡±

    ¡°No, Eldest, we can¡¯t let them take Wenyi away.¡±

    At this moment, Jiang Haoting couldn¡¯t even protect himself. How could he care about Jiang Wenyi? Moreover, Old Master Chen had obviouslye prepared.

    He said to Jiang Haoting, ¡°Just now, they said that it was Jiang Haoting who dispatched the army. As the president, you should naturally know that you can¡¯t decide on the deployment of the army alone. Moreover, in a ce like this, what you did was really inappropriate. Tomorrow, we will convene the Parliament and resolve everything that happened tonight on the surface. All the other unrted personnel will leave.¡±

    Old Master Chen could be considered to have made a closing statement, and could also be considered to have let off most of the people here. One had to know that if they really wanted to capture all of Jiang Haoting¡¯s people, then China would not be able to turn the situation around tomorrow. There were too many people, and even if they wanted to make a move... They would have to take it slowly. However, now, not only did Jiang Haoting know the name list, but they also knew the name list of the other party.

    Moreover, it was obvious that Jiang Haoting was at his wit¡¯s end. There was no way he could stir up any more trouble. He was probably going to be very busy tonight.

    ¡°Wait a minute. You haven¡¯t apologized to me yet, and you want to leave so badly?¡±

    Everyone was ready to retreat, but Shen Xiaoxiao had been waiting for the president of the country to apologize to her. It would be strange if she would give up.

    Old Master Chen also saw the couple and did not say anything. This Yan Kuan doted on his wife and was very simr to him. If someone had offended his wife, it did not matter who he was. He had to get back at them for her.

    Moreover, he had already nned it out since he arrived sote. He would cast the that should be cast tonight, and he would rece the person that should be reced. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for the entire China.

    ¡°Madam Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I was blind and followed the crowd.¡±

    It was already rare for him to be able to say this. Moreover, Jiang Haoting clearly knew that the situation was over, and the defeated expression on his face was so obvious.

    Old Madam Jiang¡¯s heart ached when she saw this, but she knew that there was no other way. On the other hand, Jiang Shuixian would never be able to distinguish the situation. Seeing everyone leave one after another, and seeing her Big Brother being forced into such a state...

    She said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±You little girl, you¡¯re too much of a bully. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my Big Brother¡¯s apology will destroy you? Can you take it? Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Jiang Shuixian, I¡¯ll find awyer to draft a divorce agreement. Our daughter will stay with me, and the marriage between our two families will be annulled.¡±

    There was no need for Shen Xiaoxiao to make a move. The Xie family already knew how to help solve the problem.

    Jiang Shuixian¡¯s attention instantly shifted. She immediately fired at Xie Cenzhou. At this moment, Xie Cenzhou¡¯s heart finally felt like a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders. Although the Xie family would also be affected by this gamble... At the very least, everyone knew that the Xie family and the Jiang family had fallen out with each other.

    Although there were some other suspects, they were still able to protect the entire family. It seemed that they could only stagnate for the past few years. It could be considered as resting and recuperating... Once China was stable, they would make their ns.

 Chapter 950 - Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 950: Break Up</h4>

    When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Huang Yueyan directly pulled Ai Wei into Yan Kuan¡¯s car. The two women sat at the back of the car and began to mutter.

    ¡°Do you think if I post the video of Jiang Haoting apologizing to you online, it will cause a nationwide sensation?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was fiddling with her cell phone while muttering to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t post it. Even if you use a foreign server, it won¡¯t work. China has the strictest control over this area in the world.¡±

    ¡°Then why am I filming it? Seriously.¡±

    ¡°Just take it as having fun.¡±

    ¡°No, ourpany just happened to develop a chat app. I¡¯ll pull in a group and pull in all the famous people in China. I¡¯ll post it for everyone to see.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Huang Yueyan with disdain. This woman was really bing more and more childish after giving birth.

    ¡°Have you arranged everything in yourpany? Why are you so free?¡±

    ¡°Of course. My speed is so fast. Besides, Jiang Haoting¡¯s main target isn¡¯t us businessmen. Tonight is a sleepless night for those who walk the official career path. I can¡¯t control it. Moreover, I didn¡¯t get on anyone¡¯s boat. In the end, no matter who falls, it won¡¯t be my misfortune.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, it¡¯s best that Jiang Haoting can get out of the circle.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really made those people of the Jiang family gnash their teeth in anger. How could there be such a shameless person?

    ¡°Jiang Haoting will not get out of the circle. After all, there is still the matter of the Ouyang family. However, his power will definitely be divided. Just this point alone, he won¡¯t be able to stir up big waves in the future.¡±

    Yan Kuan sat in the front and directly added. Ai Wei sat in the front passenger seat and also said:

    ¡°I saw Old Master Chen in the basement earlier. He was really bold. The things he brought were enough to have a division. They are all Special Forces. Tonight, Jiang Haoting almost seeded. I reckon that there will be a tough civil war. Fortunately, Jiang Haoting lostpletely tonight.¡±

    ¡°However, Jiang Wenyi is really unlucky. He can be bumped into like this. Xiaoxiao, you are really thorny.¡±

    Huang Yueyan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and muttered. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled. Why was she the only one with a thorn in her side?

    ¡°Is it rted to me again?¡±

    ¡°That Jiang Wenyi kid has taken a fancy to you. He saw you a few times at night. I told you that your charm is boundless. You¡¯re already the mother of two children, yet you¡¯re still attracting so many bees.¡±

    Huang Yueyan deliberately spoke a little louder when she said this, so that Yan Kuan could hear her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely speechless at Huang Yueyan¡¯s asional behavior. This wretched girl had always been dissatisfied with Yan Kuan. Anyway, she was happy when Yan Kuan was unhappy.

    But Yueyan, do you know that when we go back tonight, it was not Yan Kuan who was unhappy, it was her who was unhappy.

    Of course, these words could not be said to Huang Yueyan. Yan Kuan also silently drove the car. He only thought in his heart that even if Jiang Wenyi was clean, he had to make him dirty. He dared to dream about his woman?

    ¡°Ai Wei hasn¡¯t eaten yet, right? Why don¡¯t we go to a small night market?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. I haven¡¯t eaten at a night market before.¡±

    Huang Yueyan really jumped into action every minute. Once she heard about the small night market, she couldn¡¯t control herself. Usually, she always heard from thepany¡¯s little sister that the night market there was very lively and had a lot of snacks. However, she really had never eaten there before. Now that she heard Shen Xiaoxiao say this, her mouth naturally became extremely gluttonous.

    Although Yan Kuan was dissatisfied with Huang Yueyan, he was also worried that Xiaoxiao would go hungry. He didn¡¯t know if Xiaoxiao was full from what she ate tonight. Moreover, when he and Xiaoxiao proposed to each other, they were at the snack street. It was fine to go and relive it.

    Yan Kuan and the others ate happily. They even let out a sigh of relief because they were going to ck Tornado. If they didn¡¯t handle things well on the Chinese side, this Jiang Haoting would be like a mad dog that would bite anyone it saw. Bringing Jiang Haoting down, they would also have no worries.

    ..

    Even when Jiang Shuixian returned home, she didn¡¯t believe that Xie Cenzhou would really divorce her.

    On the way back, she even thought that Xie Cenzhou wouldn¡¯t give her face. In addition, her family was in some trouble. Unless Xie Cenzhou lost his reputation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to make trouble for her at this time. Moreover, she wanted to teach Xie Cenzhou a lesson this time. He actually did this to her face. This time, he had to kneel down and beg her.

    Also, Xie Di actually did not agree to Wenyi¡¯s marriage. If she had agreed, Wenyi would not have been made into such a scene. Now, she did not know if Wenyi would be in trouble.

    Xie Qi knew what the Jiang family was doing on the way. Now, she hated her uncle and grandmother. She was their granddaughter and niece. How could they do such a thing? She was only 18 years old, and her sister¡¯s boyfriend... If she killed her sister¡¯s boyfriend, would she be able to marry? How could they do such a thing?

    When they reached home, Old Master Xie brought Xie Cenzhou¡¯s Second Brother upstairs to discuss something. Xie Qi was about to go upstairs with her sister when her mother called out to her the moment she entered the house.

    ¡°Qiqi,e over here. Now, tell me why you took the initiative to y cards with those people. Do you know how much effort your mother put in for you when you were supposed to appear?¡±

    Xie Qi looked at Jiang Shuixian as if she was looking at a stranger. Could her mother be deaf? Did she not know what happened in the room at that time? If she did not leave, her eldest cousin would not be in trouble tonight. It would be her.

    ¡°Mom, are you my biological mother? If I were in any room tonight, I would be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? Didn¡¯t you say that the Gu family¡¯s servant girl was in the room? And you, a little girl, no one would believe you even if you said that you killed someone. But your eldest cousin is an adult man and a Special Forces soldier. Now that he is in trouble, your eldest cousin¡¯s future will be ruined.¡±

    Xie Qi looked at Jiang Shuixian and asked in disappointment,¡±Mom, are you saying that eldest cousin has suffered for me? And even if something happens to me, it¡¯s still better than eldest cousin getting into trouble?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? With your grandmother and uncle around, even if something happens to you, nothing will happen to you. Moreover, you¡¯re still young.¡±

    ¡°Mom, since you know that your younger sister is still young, then you should know even better. What if there¡¯s another man in the room and younger sisteres out?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not talking to you. I haven¡¯t even asked you yet. When did you start dating that kid from the Kong Family? I introduced you to Wenyi, but you still don¡¯t like him. Look at the short-lived ghost that you like. In the end, he even harmed my Wenyi. You are a jinx. Fortunately, my Wenyi is not with you.¡±

    D*mn it. Jiang Shuixian¡¯s firepower was aimed at Xie Di. Xie Di was very angry, but with Xie Cenzhou around, she held it in.

    Xie Cenzhou moved quickly. When he went downstairs, he was still carrying arge suitcase. He said to Jiang Shuixian, who was standing in the living room and throwing a tantrum,¡±This is your luggage. I have already packed it. You can go back to your Jiang family. I will ask thewyer to hand over the divorce agreement to you. Now, please leave. Butler, get someone to send Miss Jiang away.¡±

    ¡°What did you say...¡±

 Chapter 951 - Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 951: Chaos</h4>

    Jiang Shuixian could not believe that Xie Cenzhou was so ruthless. However, she would never lower her head to Xie Cenzhou. In the past few years, other than Xie Di, she had no choice but to lower her head, Xie Cenzhou had never disobeyed her.

    ¡°You want to divorce me, right? Alright, my daughter doesn¡¯t belong to you. She belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°My daughter is 18 years old. She doesn¡¯t need to follow anyone.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s only useful if she¡¯s 18 years old. That¡¯s why you want to control my daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. Who exactly wants to control me? You know very well what¡¯s useful. Am I an item? You can evaluate me however you want. I won¡¯t leave the Xie family. I¡¯m the Xie family¡¯s daughter, not the Jiang family¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You little ingrate. Your grandmother and uncle treated you so well, yet you said that! You have half of the Jiang family¡¯s blood in you.¡±

    ¡°Humph, if I could, I wouldn¡¯t want this half of the blood. Mom, don¡¯t be so stupid. Do you think that your grandmother and uncle are good? They caused all these things tonight. Originally, they wanted to deal with me. If it wasn¡¯t for that Madam Yan who was kind enough to save me, I would have been unlucky tonight. Not only would your daughter be abused, but she would also be mistaken as a murderer.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yan? Shen Xiaoxiao? You believe her words? That b*tch just can¡¯t stand to see me well. She has a grudge with our Jiang family. She¡¯s trying to sow discord between us. Can¡¯t you see it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 18 years old. I¡¯m not brainless. I know clearly whether she saved me or harmed me. If the person in the room today was me, then would you only believe it if you saw me being abused?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. How could your grandmother and uncle treat you like this? They¡¯ve always loved you the most. Don¡¯t be deceived by others.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Qiqi is telling the truth. Everything that happened tonight was the Jiang family¡¯s doing. Qiqi almost had an ident.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m talking to my daughter. You have no right to interrupt.¡±

    ¡°You shut up. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stubborn. Jiang Shuixian, I don¡¯t want to mess with you. You¡¯ve always thought that the Jiang family is good at everything. Then, go back to your Jiang family. Our Xie family cannot tolerate you.¡±

    ¡°Xie Cenzhou, don¡¯t regret what you said to me today. Even if you beg meter, I won¡¯te back. When you see that the Jiang family is in trouble, you want to draw a clear line with us. Xie Cenzhou, you ingrate.¡±

    ¡°I, the Xie family, and our daughter have never been as good as the Jiang family in your heart. Shuixian, what kind of drug did the Jiang family give you? They wanted to sell your daughter, yet you helped them count the money? Is there a mother like you? Ah?¡±

    ¡°You b*stard, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Impossible, absolutely impossible. I¡¯ve already said it. Even if the Jiang family has the intention to make use of you, they will never let anything happen to Qiqi.¡±

    ¡°You mean that our daughter should continue acting ording to the Jiang family¡¯s wishes, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have harmed that child, Wenyi.¡±

    ¡°Scram, scram immediately. Qiqi doesn¡¯t have a mother like you. Scram out of the Xie family.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Xie Cenzhou, I, Jiang Shuixian, have said it here today. Even if you beg me, I will nevere back. Hmph!¡±

    Jiang Shuixian dragged her luggage and turned around to leave. Wanting a divorce? Hmph, it won¡¯t be that easy. She would go back to the Jiang family right now to look for her Big Brother and see how arrogant Xie Cenzhou would be.

    After Jiang Shuixian left, Xie Qi cried uncontrobly. After all, she was an 18-year-old little girl. Being looked down upon by her own mother made her feel really bad. Fortunately, nothing happened tonight. Fortunately, her father and the others stood by her side. This Jiang Shuixian didn¡¯t deserve to be her mother.

    When Jiang Shuixian carried the suitcase back to the Jiang family, the Jiang family was in a mess. All the women from the Kong family had arrived and smashed the house to pieces. Jiang Haoting went to the office overnight and was not in the house. The only man in the house was Jiang Haoming, who had been ordered not to go out recently.

    He had to protect the olddy and the pregnant Nan Ya. He really had to put in a lot of effort.

    However, there were seven women from the Kong family. The eldest daughter-inw of the Kong family, the second daughter-inw, the third daughter-inw, and Kong Fang. There were also two women from the side branch of the Kong family. Theirbat strength was off the charts, and the three women were basically the ones who started the fight.

    Old Madam Jiang was extremely angry. However, it was different between them and this man when these women came knocking on her door.

    Moreover, they knew clearly that it wasn¡¯t Jiang Wenyi who did it. It was definitely the Jiang family who did it. After all, it was the right thing to cause trouble for the Jiang family.

    ¡°Kong Fang, stop! I¡¯m telling you, if you continue to make a scene, Wenkai won¡¯t be able to take a single cent from me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you talk as if you¡¯re rich. Let me tell you, a beast like you isn¡¯t worthy of being Wenkai¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°You old woman, you still dare to say that I am not worthy? You still dare to hit me today? Watch me slice you to death!¡±

    Jiang Haoming was about to make a move when Kong Fang and her sisters-inw walked over and stomped Jiang Haoming on the ground, punching and kicking him. How could a body that had been hollowed out be a match for four women?

    Jiang Haoming was beaten until he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.

    Standing behind the olddy, Nan Ya was so scared that she was trembling. She and the olddy didn¡¯t dare to make a move and didn¡¯t even dare to dissuade him. What if they vented their anger on her?

    It was really strange today. How did the security guards at the door let them in? Didn¡¯t they know that this ce was so noisy?

    Of course, the security guards didn¡¯t dare toe in. The Kong family had already greeted them. It was clear that they were looking for trouble. They had also said that if the olddy and the woman didn¡¯t move, then there was only Jiang Haoming in this room. It didn¡¯t matter if they beat him up. In any case, he was cheap, and he had thick skin and thick flesh.

    Jiang Shuixian stood at the door and didn¡¯t dare to go in for a long time. If seven women beat her up, wouldn¡¯t she be crippled? Jiang Shuixian took her suitcase and hid to the side to avoid being seen by them.

    The guards at the door saw Jiang Shuixian¡¯s actions and were speechless. As expected, none of the members of the Jiang family were good.

    Also, their sry money was also taken away at this time. Fourth Young Master Jiang was really something. Why was he so fond of this type of thing? They hadn¡¯t noticed it all these years.

    No one cared about the Jiang family¡¯s mess. On the other hand, Jiang Haoran...

    Sitting in the interrogation room, Jiang Haoran naturally knew what had happened. However, this time, he did not hold back at all. He even told everyone that his daughter had been taken away by Jiang Haoting.

    At this moment, he was actually very d that Yan Kuan was able to make him stay with a man. This time, his reputation could be considered to be stinky. He really did not have any value anymore. His elder brother and mother should be able to let him go.

    When the interrogators saw that Jiang Haoran had revealed so much information, they were somewhat in disbelief. In the end, it was only after Boss Chen personally came forward that they confirmed that Jiang Haoran was telling the truth. As for Jiang Haoran¡¯s daughter, Jiang Wenwen, she was found in a safe house in China because of the information provided by Jiang Haoran.

    Jiang Wenwen was only 13 years old, and she was a little girl with no use at all. Even if Jiang Haoting wanted to use her, he would at most use her to scheme against Jiang Haoran. There was really no other use for her.

    Therefore, it was much easier to find Jiang Wenwen with the help of the Chen family. After seeing his daughter, Jiang Haoran told Boss Chen everything he knew over the years.

 Chapter 952 - Resolving Worries

    <h4>Chapter 952: Resolving Worries</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off for ck Tornado in three days. We¡¯ll have a good rest for the next two days.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I want to eat that.¡±

    Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao, Ai Wei, and Huang Yueyan moved separately. Wearing Yan Kuan¡¯s suit jacket, Shen Xiaoxiao walked back and forth on the street, wanting to eat every delicious food she saw.

    Yan Kuan really doted on her, buying whatever she wanted to eat. Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao eat happily, he felt a little relieved. These days, Xiaoxiao was always thinking about the two children. If she didn¡¯t find outter that the children might be in ck Tornado... She would be unhappy.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of my energy. You eat this. This is very delicious. You didn¡¯t eat much tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but what¡¯s up with that Jiang Wenyi?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this guy remembered this matter. She said indifferently,¡±How would I know? He probably saw that your wife was too beautiful, so he couldn¡¯t help but want to have some unnecessary thoughts. But I haven¡¯t talked to him. Yueyan is probably exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°If he dares to have thoughts about you, I will make him spend the rest of his life in prison.¡±

    ¡°Alright, vinegar jar, you still dare to talk about me? You have more scandals than me. If I know who dares to covet you, I will also make her suffer. Of course, you won¡¯t have a good life either.¡±

    ¡°I am so outstanding, there will always be wild bees and wild butterflies. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smug. It¡¯s just that your looks are too attractive, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve caused so much trouble.¡±

    Yan Kuan wanted to refute, but when he thought of the woman they might meet at ck Tornado, his head immediately grew bigger. That was an extremely difficult woman to deal with. He just didn¡¯t know how Xiaoxiao would deal with him when the time came.

    Sigh, why was he so attractive?

    ¡°Hey, look, we were standing there thest time.¡±

    Fortunately, they had already arrived at the position where they had proposed to each other. It was probably because Ai Wei had heard from Huang Yueyan and Huang Yueyan had heard from Shen Xiaoxiao that the same scene was being shown at this moment, but it wasn¡¯t a proposal... They had already proposed to each other. It was Ai Wei who had been holding the table for the entire night, letting Huang Yueyan eat.

    Huang Yueyan was holding a lot of skewers in her hands. This girl really had never eaten these snacks before. The bodyguards behind her still had something in their hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about being rich. Look at so many delicacies in the world, but Yueyan has never eaten them before. How pitiful.¡±

    ¡°The poor have their ways of being happy, and the rich have their ways of enjoying themselves. In fact, it¡¯s all the same. As long as you feel happy and satisfied, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have money or not.¡±

    ¡°You finally know how to say something more normal.¡±

    Yan Kuan patted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head and smiled. This girl was getting cuter and cuter.

    Since their territory had been upied, the two of them naturally continued to walk around from both sides. The night was still very, very long...

    The next day, the morning still carried a hint of coldness. The people who were sweeping the streets still maintained their usual route.

    Green sprouts had already sprouted from the roadsidewns. It was the season when all things came to life. No one knew that just like this early summer, China had opened another chapter.

    At the end of the afternoon meeting, all the political power in Jiang Haoting¡¯s hands had been divided up. Although he hadn¡¯t established a cab, it was more or less the same. From then on, even the political power, Jiang Haoting, would never be able to make a single decision. In the end, he was even less powerful than the * * * that was transferred out.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao got up, she saw Yan Kuan sitting in the kitchen in a good mood for lunch.

    Yes, lunch. She had been tormented by Yan Kuan for the whole night. This man was also full of energy as if he was never tired.

    He watched Shen Xiaoxiao get up and go downstairs. He wiped his hands and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±It¡¯s just in time for lunch. I made your favorite preserved vegetables, braised pork, and lobster from Longjing.¡±

    ¡°Are you in a good mood?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. I don¡¯t have any worries anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is there a result?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has been divided.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    ¡°Have a good meal. I¡¯ll apany you to go shopping in the afternoon to rx. All the equipment is already being prepared. This time, only the two of us will go in.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not going?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ck Tornado can¡¯t bring outsiders in. I asked the Four Hall Masters toe back to keep watch because I was afraid something would happen. Now, there¡¯s basically no problem with Jiang Haoting.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I believe you. As long as we n it well.¡±

    ¡°Try it. How does it taste?¡±

    ¡°Delicious.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, then eat more. It¡¯s difficult to eat such a meal after entering ck Tornado. In addition, I asked the doctor and Old Man Yao to work together and make some pills to bring along. This time, it¡¯s much more dangerous than thest time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The children are still waiting for us.¡±

    Yan Kuan reached out and touched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head. In fact, he didn¡¯t dare to say it. What if the children weren¡¯t there?

    Xiaoxiao relied on this to persevere. How could he dare to say that? He just hoped that the children were really inside. Of course, ording to the news from Dark 1, there was an 80% chance that the children were in the forbidden area of ck Tornado.

    ¡°Oh right, how is Jiang Haoran?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. He came back all of a sudden. I¡¯m so curious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s under political protection. Even Jiang Haoting didn¡¯t dare to touch him. He has already left the country. Jiang Wenwen was kidnapped by Jiang Haoting and rescued.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with him? Are the Jiang family all idiots?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all idiots? However, Jiang Haoting has a blessing in disguise. He is no longer of any use to the Jiang family. The Jiang family will never look for him again in the future.¡±

    ¡°His reputation is already bad on the streets. Who would still look for him? However, this is also good. He always wants to live a peaceful life. This can be considered a lucky break.¡±

    ¡°Do you really feel sorry for him?¡±

    ¡°Who feels sorry for him? I¡¯m telling the truth. Stop saying sour words. You¡¯re so annoying. Do you want me to eat or not?¡±

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat. Great aunt, you really leave me no choice.¡±

    The next morning, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao boarded the ne to ck Tornado...

    ..

    ¡°Third Uncle, we used deep hypnosis on this Han Jia. As long as she doesn¡¯t encounter an extremely deep stimtion, she won¡¯t remember the past. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Third Uncle really didn¡¯t think that Xiaoxiao could think of such a method. Of course, this method was really good. From now on, he would take Han Jia to live in another country. He would never care about everything here again.

    He was getting old. Now he had a daughter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Xiaoxiao either. Help me thank her. Thank you.¡±

    Third Uncle was in tears. He was indescribably touched. He thought he hade back to collect Han Jia¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t expect to plead with Xiaoxiao. He couldn¡¯t ask her for help. He didn¡¯t expect Xiaoxiao to give him such a big surprise. When he walked into the room, he saw Han Jia¡¯s innocent expression. He was proud of what he had said before.

    ¡°Han Jia, let¡¯s go. Daddy wille to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°You are Shen Han Jia.¡±

 Chapter 953 - Yan Kuan, Are You Here To Marry Me?

    <h4>Chapter 953: Yan Kuan, Are You Here To Marry Me?</h4>

    ck Tornado Academy.

    It was located on the southernmost ind in Southeast Asia.

    It was surrounded by primitive forests. Initially, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that this ce would be an ancient Western Academy filled with mystery. However, when she arrived here, she discovered that almost all the buildings on this ind were ancient Chinese buildings.

    The watchtowers and buildings were exquisite and beautiful.

    If she wasn¡¯t sure that this ce was a foreign country, Shen Xiaoxiao would have really thought that she was at a movie base or a national park in China.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao also revealed her surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the creator of this ce is a descendant of Confucius¡¯ disciple, the Mo Sect.¡±

    ¡°This ce is a little strange.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. She was indeed sharp. This ce was indeed strange. It was not referring to the building, but rather the passage set up by the mysterious door and armor.

    Of course, this was the ce one had to pass to enter the school. Usually, the people who sent people to school would only drop them off at the previous dock. Naturally, someone would inform those who passed the exam one monthter, and those who failed would also be sent away.

    In any case, no one knew what it was like inside.

    However, it was precisely because of this that only the students inside ck Tornado knew the real situation inside. Those who failed the exam would have all their memories of this month¡¯s entrance exam erased.

    The strange door armor here did not use any other things. It was just that some of the trees were transnted at different locations, so they looked exceptionally different.

    Yan Kuan was extremely familiar with the route here. He pulled Shen Xiaoxiao around a few huge trees. After walking for half an hour, they arrived at a bluestone road in front of them.

    At this time, if one looked at the entire ind from a distance, they would find that it was all ancient-style buildings. It was magnificent and exquisite, as if it was a paradise.

    ¡°You like this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it looks very good.¡±

    ¡°If you like this ce, we wille here to settle down in the future. This ce is really an excellent ce to settle down.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on inside first. What if this ce is another snake den?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand as they walked forward.

    However, they had not gone far when they saw a man walking over from afar. He was wearing a navy blue robe, but it was a foreigner with yellow hair. He looked extremely out of ce.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, the principal knows that you have arrived. She asked me to lead the way for you.¡±

    The yellow-haired man was extremely respectful when he saw Yan Kuan. He had no choice. Who asked Yan Kuan to still be the legend of ck Tornado? No one had ever broken his record. This man was the undisputed king of this world.

    However, the woman beside him looked extremely petite. She was a typical Chinese woman and looked very simr to their principal. When he thought of the rumors in the school, the yellow-haired man could not help but size up Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, he knew his limits very well. He only took a few more nces before he averted his gaze.

    With his ability, just two nces were enough topletely memorize all of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s features.

    Shen Xiaoxiao allowed the yellow-haired man to size her up. Her calm state made the yellow-haired man unable to make sense of her, but he also did not dare to say much.

    Yan Kuan looked at the man and nodded slightly. He held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and followed behind him.

    There were a few students on the road. There were not many, but they were dressed in long robes regardless of gender.

    ¡°This school only recruits 30 people every year. There are not many people who graduate in 10 years. Up until now, the total number of students here is only 300. That¡¯s not counting the annual casualty rate.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    No wonder this ce was extremely quiet. However, the builders of this ce had some thoughts. Regardless of gender, regardless of nationality, all of them were dressed like this, which continued some of their ancestors¡¯ customs.

    This bluestone road was very long, and it was surrounded by a dense forest. The dark forest should be in the clouds in the distance.

    Just by looking at the ind, one could tell how big it was. It was not much bigger than Taiwan Ind in China. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was only paying attention to everything around her.

    asionally, they could see little rabbits running out of the surrounding forest or some small beasts among the little squirrels. Everyone seemed to be used to it, and they had never seen a student provoke it.

    The environment here was really good. If the children were really sent here to study, then it would be really good.

    Hadn¡¯t Jiang Wendong been sent here by Dark 1 in advance? However, Jiang Wendong must have already entered the assessment, so it was impossible to see him. However, Yan Kuan still said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°There won¡¯t berge beasts here, because the aggressive beasts are all in the dark forest in front. Students usually operate on the first and second levels. The third level is the depths, and no one has ever entered.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze was very firm. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao to tell her that the deepest part was most likely where the two children would stay.

    So when she heard this, Shen Xiaoxiao nodded indiscernibly.

    However, the yellow-haired man in front could not help but interrupt.

    ¡°Up until now, the only one who has entered the second level is only you, Lord ck Emperor.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was more and more convinced that the dark forest not far away would be filled with trials and difficulties.

    However, what made Shen Xiaoxiao curious was that the animals here seemed to be bigger than those outside. Just looking at the little squirrel running over, she thought that it was a wild cat wagging its big tail.

    The air here was fresh and the environment was excellent. Was it because of this that the animals here also grew very well.

    ¡°The animals here are a little bigger than what we see outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the environment makes it so. The environment here is indeed a paradise and has not been polluted.¡±

    ¡°How many years has this ce been built?¡±

    ¡°The details are unknown, but it¡¯s not less than 500 years old.¡±

    That¡¯s right. Weren¡¯t all the buildings here built during the Ming Dynasty?

    The yellow-haired man walked in front. He became more and more curious about this woman¡¯s identity. Was the woman who could make the ck Emperor answer her questions all the way really his woman?

    If the principal got angry, he didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. Just now, he thought that he had received a good job to wee the ck Emperor. Now, he felt that this job was really killing him.

    ¡°I almost forgot just now. They seem to be speaking Chinese?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The first lesson of the students here is to learn Chinese skillfully, regardless of nationality. But the people whoe here to learn are all sessors from all walks of life. Learning these foreignnguages is something that they have learned since they were young.¡±

    As they spoke, they walked. They slowly arrived at the main gate of the school. But what they didn¡¯t expect was a beautiful woman in a red short-sleeved shirt standing at the gate.

    As soon as she saw them walking over, she stepped forward and said excitedly to Yan Kuan,¡±Yan Kuan, are you here to marry me?¡±

 Chapter 954 - Any Woman Who Tries To Snatch a Man From Me Shall Die!

    <h4>Chapter 954: Any Woman Who Tries To Snatch a Man From Me Shall Die!</h4>

    A woman with an extremely capable figure stood at the entrance of the academy, dressed in a pair of red short-sleeved clothes with a white background and gold lining.

    Her petite figure was simr to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s petite stature. She was a typical Oriental woman, and her age was at most 20 years old. Her tall ponytail made her look energetic and beautiful. Her entire body had a simr temperament to Yan Kuan¡¯s. She was wild and domineering.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this woman was definitely not someone to be trifled with. However, she did not expect that the moment she saw Yan Kuan, she would actually run towards them and say,¡±Yan Kuan, are you here to marry me?¡±

    What was going on? Was it a romantic debt? Or was it an old lover?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. The matter that Yan Kuan had been trying his best not to mention had already appeared in front of her.

    However, Yan Kuan naturally knew that he had to make things clear at this time. Otherwise, a small misunderstanding would be really bad.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I came to ck Tornado because I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the thing you want to do to marry me? Back then, when you left, I told you that if you came back, you would definitely marry me. I¡¯ve waited for you for ten years. You won¡¯t forget it, right?¡±

    The woman in red spoke with a smile, but Shen Xiaoxiao, who had never seen her before, could feel the anger in her.

    Yan Kuan still held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and said to the woman in red,¡±Lou Yin, then you should remember that I said 10 years ago that I would never marry you.¡±

    ¡°The heiress of the ck Tornado has always been the mistress of the Dark Empire. Don¡¯t tell me you want to change the rules that have been passed down for so many years, Yan Kuan.¡±

    There was such a thing?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect this young woman called Lou Yin to be the heiress of ck Tornado. It was rare to see such a young woman.

    ¡°D*mn it, why did you bring the Obsidian Star?¡±

    Lou Yin had seen Shen Xiaoxiao just now. She was not blind, so she naturally saw the two holding hands. However, she had just seen the Obsidian Star. If this woman was Yan Kuan¡¯s woman who was putting on a show... She would not even take a second look at her. However, this woman was wearing the ring that symbolized the matriarch of the Dark Empire, the Obsidian Star. This, she could not ignore it.

    ¡°The matriarch of my Dark Empire naturally has to wear the Obsidian Star.¡±

    ¡°You said that she is the matriarch of the Dark Empire? The Obsidian Star has recognized her as its master?¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Back then, she had also secretly worn this ring, but it could not be worn at all. She had originally thought that it was because she was too young, so she had waited for 10 years, but what she had waited for was that the Obsidian Star had already acknowledged someone else as its master?

    She had just arrived at the entrance of the academy, yet she had actually caused such a ruckus. Moreover, at this moment, almost all the surrounding students had run away. It could be seen that Lou Yin must be extremely famous in Obsidian Star. Otherwise... why wouldn¡¯t these people stay behind to watch a good show?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? The Obsidian Star has already recognized me as its master.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, Yan Kuan, you actually humiliated me like this.¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, I made it very clear ten years ago that the wedding banquet between our two families would be canceled from now on. Do you really think I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°That was back then when the old sect master was on the verge of dying. I thought you did it on purpose. Moreover, even if it wasn¡¯t me, it should be Leng Xi. At the very least, she¡¯s your foster father¡¯s daughter. Who is this woman? She actually dares to snatch my position?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s killing intent surged. Even Shen Xiaoxiao had never felt such a heavy killing intent from Yan Kuan.

    Lou Yin¡¯s fiery temper red up when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s overflowing killing intent. She looked at Yan Kuan without any fear and said to Yan Kuan:

    ¡°Can¡¯t I even talk about her? The more you protect her, the more I want to see what kind of ability she has to dare sit on the position of the mistress of the Dark Empire. The woman who stole a man from me, Lou Yin, will only have one ending, and that is death.¡±

    If Lou Yin did not have some ability, she would definitely not be able to sit on the position of Obsidian Star¡¯s sessor.

    The moment Lou Yin made her move, Yan Kuan wanted to block it. Shen Xiaoxiao was already extremely furious. She kicked Yan Kuan and roared,¡±Get the h*ll out of my way and stand aside. I didn¡¯t ask you to move. If you dare to move, try it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s roar and her actions stunned even Lou Yin. What a good fellow. What an arrogant woman. She might not even dare to speak to Yan Kuan in this manner.

    The students who were hiding in the dark to watch the show were all impressed by Shen Xiaoxiao. Not to mention her ability, even if she could control the ck Emperor this way, this woman was definitely not simple.

    Yan Kuan was actually a little embarrassed, but he was used to listening to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Moreover, this was also the first time that Shen Xiaoxiao did not show him any face outside.

    He even suddenly remembered that every time Xiaoxiao punished Da Bao and Little Treasure, she liked to have them stand by the side and not move. The more they moved, the heavier the punishment.

    Thinking of this, Yan Kuan really stood by the side and did not dare to move. As for the kick, he deserved it. Who asked him to hide it from Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°This temper is to my taste. Women should be more domineering. How can they be ridden by men to do whatever they want? However, although I admire you, there is only one oue for those who snatch from me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk so much nonsense. It¡¯s still not certain who will live and who will die. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also liked this forthright temper, but this woman was a little too bossy. No matter how much she liked it, she would find it unbearable.

    Just like Yueyan, who was also forthright and ruthless, but Yueyan was extremely reasonable and had a bottom line. This woman had been full of hostility toward her from the beginning, and it was because of Yan Kuan.

    Under such circumstances, even if she wanted to be on good terms with you, no matter how much they admired each other, they were destined not to be friends.

    With the principal personally making a move, this kind of grand asion caused the students who had been hiding in fear of being liquidated to be excited as if they had been injected with stimnts.

    In just a few minutes, there were already no less than 20 people surrounding the entrance.

    It must be known that Lou Yin was chosen as the sessor because of her identity. This talent was also extremely good. Moreover, the sessor of ck Tornado was always a woman. She could be the daughter of the previous generation, she could also be an adopted disciple or an orphan. However, she had to have the ability. Otherwise, she would not be able to control this ind country.

    It could even be said that the sessor of ck Tornado was the queen of this ind nation.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had made ample preparations to enter the dark forest these days. She had been training extremely hard every day, so she naturally used all her strength when facing Lou Yin at this time.

    Lou Yin was not a fool. From this exchange, she knew that this woman¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. Since when did such a powerful figure appear? No wonder Yan Kuan was actually interested in this woman.

    They were both experts, and experts were usually extremely impressed by experts. This was because in order to be an expert, one had to pay a price. Lou Yin naturally had a deep understanding of this. However, when the same expert became your enemy one day... Then between experts, only one person could be left...

 Chapter 955 - You Brought Her Here To Cause Trouble?

    <h4>Chapter 955: You Brought Her Here To Cause Trouble?</h4>

    Although Yan Kuan was worried about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s health, he also knew that if he interfered in the battle between these two women, Xiaoxiao would probably be even angrier. Xiaoxiao had a unique personality and a strong self-esteem. She was also someone who could not tolerate sand in her eyes. She might not like this scene of two women fighting over a man, but she definitely could not take what was hers away from her hands.

    What she did not want, she would rather destroy it herself than give it to others.

    The fight between the two of them was really exciting. Lou Yin was able to reach the position of ck Tornado¡¯s principal. Her skills were indeed impressive. Ten years ago, when Yan Kuan sparred with her, he already knew that this woman was not an ordinary person.

    He did not expect that after not seeing her for ten years, her skills would increase even more. She really did not leave any leeway.

    However, Xiaoxiao was not weak either. Sometimes, she could even fight to a draw with him. Even if the Four Hall Masters joined forces, they would not be a match for her. Therefore, the two of them were really evenly matched.

    However, the more it was like this, the longer they fought.

    After two hours, the two women were clearly exhausted. One had to know that they were not sparring. Instead, they were actually fighting to their heart¡¯s content. If they were not opponents... This kind of sparring partner would not take long for their martial arts would improve by leaps and bounds.

    Yan Kuan stood by the side for two hours.

    In the end, when Lou Yin saw that there were more and more students watching, she suddenly stopped and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±To be able to fight to a draw with me, you are not a simple woman. However, this does not mean that you can steal my people.¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, right? I think you are mistaken. From the beginning to the end, he is mine. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I have a marriage contract with him.¡±

    ¡°Is there a token?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was certain that there was no token. If there was, Yan Kuan would really be courting death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan. Her eyes were filled with a strong warning, as if saying that if he really dared to have it, she would definitely not let him off.

    Yan Kuan was stunned. Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were so terrifying. How could he dare to have a token? He was not stupid.

    Lou Yin naturally knew what this meant. The engagement between them had been passed down from generation to generation. Of course, there was also a token. Wasn¡¯t it the Obsidian Star?

    Back then, when the Old Hall Master of the Dark Empire brought the Obsidian Star over, she had already tried it. It simply could not be worn. At that time, her master was still around. At that time, he had said that the lineage that hadsted for a thousand years was probably going to be broken.

    At that time, she had thought that it was only because of her young age. After a few years, it would be fine. She had not expected that after ten years, this keepsake would actually be worn in someone else¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this keepsake the Obsidian Star?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. The Obsidian Star recognizes its master by itself. Since all of you have known about this inheritance for generations, you should naturally know the characteristics of the Obsidian Star. Whoever it recognizes as its master is the true mistress of the Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I almost forgot to tell you. Up until now, I have been the boss of the Dark Empire. He is merely the boss¡¯ man. Do you understand?¡±

    These words were domineering. Yan Kuan¡¯s status had already been lowered over and over again. Now, he could only be the boss¡¯ man of the Dark Empire. However, with such a title and status, not only was Yan Kuan not unhappy, he was even slightly delighted and touched. Why did it feel like he was being raised by a woman?

    However, this feeling was really impatient.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re really arrogant. Yan Kuan, you¡¯re just going to let this woman ride on your head?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you useless thing.¡±

    Lou Yin became even more furious. Why was this d*mn man still so stubborn and annoying after so many years of not seeing him?

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know about the news of the Dark Empire splitting into two, but she couldn¡¯t leave this ind. She could do whatever she wanted on the ind, or she could do whatever she wanted on the ind... but she absolutely couldn¡¯t leave this ind.

    It was precisely because of this reason that Lou Yin and the others had their own transmission channel, but she was never willing to know. It was fine as long as she knew when it was necessary. Otherwise, the more she knew, the more her heart would yearn to go out.

    However, the more it was like this, the more she would miss out.

    ¡°Are you guys very free? Are you all watching here? Supervisor, everyone increase your capacity by an hour. I think you guys are really bored to death.¡±

    Lou Yin could only vent her anger on the students who were watching the show behind her.

    She could tell that Yan Kuan had brought a woman to cause trouble.

    After all the students had left, Lou Yin looked at Yan Kuan and asked,¡±You brought this woman to cause trouble, right?¡±

    Yan Kuan ignored her and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. She did not allow him to move, nor did she allow him to speak. She had not unsealed him, and since his wife had not opened her mouth. How could he dare to casually reply to the words of other women?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s yful manner and her anger had not subsided. When she spoke to Yan Kuan, she became even angrier and directly said,¡±Beauty, what are you saying? Of course I have to give you some face to answer.¡±

    After hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s order, Yan Kuan turned around to answer Lou Yin¡¯s words.

    Lou Yin looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s manner and was furious. This man was so ruthless, cold, and domineering back then. One day, he was actually beaten up so obediently by a woman.

    ¡°I told you before that we wanted to enter the dark forest forbidden ground.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right? When you came out of the forbidden ground on the second level, you were in aa for half a year. Now you want to enter the forbidden ground? You must be rushing here to die.¡±

    Although her words were vicious, Lou Yin was telling the truth.

    And to be honest, she felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was more pleasing to her eyes than Yan Kuan. Why did this man give her the feeling that he had be cowardly? He was not as strong as this woman.

    Although she knew that she had a marriage contract with this man over the years, they had not seen each other for 10 years. Feelings? There was really nothing much. However, Yan Kuan¡¯s reputation had not been broken by anyone in ck Tornado for nearly a thousand years. She had also looked forward to having such a fianc¨¦. It was just that this man who was clearly so awesome... Had actually been suppressed by a woman to the point that even she was a little surprised.

    Was this still the Yan Kuan she knew?

    Although Lou Yin was the king of ck Tornado, the rules that hadsted for nearly a thousand years were still there. For example, no matter how strong a woman was, after she married, she had to put her husband first. She could be strong... However, she couldn¡¯t let her husband lose face at all.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were the exact opposite. Hence, Lou Yin¡¯s perception had a revolutionary change.

    At this moment, she just did not like the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m just informing you that I¡¯m the only one who has the right to freely enter and exit the forbidden area. If I didn¡¯t think that this was your territory and wanted to greet you, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have told you.¡±

    ¡°You, d*mn it, then that man who wanted to break into the forbidden area a few days ago is also one of your people?¡±

 Chapter 956 - Beast Tide, Hat

    <h4>Chapter 956: Beast Tide, Hat</h4>

    Yan Kuan frowned. Dark 1 had been discovered?

    Lou Yin knew it was true when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s expression. She smiled unwaveringly and said:

    ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? Although that kid¡¯s skills are not bad, this is my territory. No matter how good his skills are, if he wants to break into the forbidden area, it depends on whether I agree or not. Oh right, that kid is your secret guard, right? Dark 1? Otherwise, an ordinary person would not have such skills.¡±

    ¡°You captured him?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If he wants to break into the forbidden area, ording to the rules, you know what I will do.¡±

    Hearing Lou Yin¡¯s words, Yan Kuan knew that this Dark 1 was going to suffer a lot. However, he did not ask for mercy. Instead, he said,¡±If your skills are inferior to others, you should be punished. I won¡¯t break the rules here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you talk as if you didn¡¯t break the rules. The rules even let you marry me.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao really felt that Lou Yin was a little cute. Her personality was actually quite simr to hers.

    ¡°I only came here to give you a shout. Tomorrow, we will enter the forbidden area.¡±

    Lou Yin looked at Yan Kuan. She knew that this kid was serious. However, she also had her concerns. This Yan Kuan was indeed the only person who had the right to enter the forbidden area. Who asked him to be able to break into the second level of the forbidden area and even bring back that treasure for the academy?

    ¡°If you want to enter the forbidden area, I won¡¯t stop you. What about her? Is she going too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she will naturally follow me.¡±

    ¡°Entering the forbidden area is a narrow escape. No, it should be said that the chance of survival is zero. Are you willing to bring your woman to die?¡±

    ¡°So what? Since she married me, Yan Kuan, she naturally belongs to me. Going from heaven to h*ll, she has to follow me through life and death.¡±

    When Lou Yin heard these words, she felt her entire body tremble. She had never seen such feelings before. This man clearly loved his woman deeply, yet he chose a different path from her. Even if he died, he still wanted to be with her. He did not want to leave the hope of living to her. This, this was really the first time she had seen this.

    For a moment, Lou Yin did not know what she was thinking at this moment. If she were to be Yan Kuan¡¯s woman, would she be able to follow him?

    ¡°Hey, woman, do you agree with what he said?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I have a name? I, Shen Xiaoxiao, of course have to go with him. I will follow him through life and death. I am afraid that he will leave first and get entangled by a female ghost.¡±

    Lou Yin looked at the woman like she was a monster. After a while, she said,¡±If you want to enter the forbidden area, you won¡¯t be able to do so tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to enter the forbidden area, but I¡¯m sure you all know about the strange things that happened in the forbidden area not long ago. The day before yesterday, the forbidden area had a strange phenomenon again. There were wild beasts roaring all night long. They cried for a whole day and night. Yesterday, our people checked and found that there was a beast tide in the second level. The source was the third level.¡±

    ¡°What? A beast tide?¡±

    ¡°Mm, why do you think these students are so free today to watch a good show? Everyone who can help has gone to the back mountain.¡±

    Lou Yin was not lying. There was indeed a beast tide in the back mountain, and this was something that she had only heard of in legends. She had actually encountered such a thing after bing a principal. It could be said that her life as a principal had not been in vain.

    ¡°Hey, I say, Shen Xiaoxiao, we still haven¡¯t decided the oue yet. I haven¡¯t admitted that you¡¯re his woman.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you admit it or not.¡±

    ¡°Principal, there¡¯s something in the back of the mountain.¡±

    They had been standing at the door for quite a while. At this time, a woman who had gone to the back of the mountain to be in charge of things hurriedly walked over. She was about 30 years old and was the female supervisor of this school. She nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. When she saw Yan Kuan, she was stunned for a moment and bowed her head respectfully.

    ¡°ck Emperor, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Supervisor Shang.¡±

    ¡°What happened to make you so anxious?¡±

    ¡°We found a hat in the back of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Hat? What are you panicking about with a hat?¡±

    Supervisor Shang did not know what to say. She could only say to Lou Yin,¡±Principal, go and take a look. You¡¯ll know once you see it. This hat was brought out from the third level.¡±

    ¡°What? You mean there are people in the third level?¡±Lou Yin said as she walked forward. She wouldn¡¯t call Yan Kuan and the others. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that these two would definitely follow.

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and followed them.

    The academy upied arge area. They could only reach the back of the mountain by going around the academy. However, because of the incident, everyone¡¯s speed had increased by a few degrees. After the battle with Shen Xiaoxiao just now, Lou Yin did not seem to be tired at all. As the person in charge of ck Tornado, even if she was exhausted to death, she still had to get up if something happened.

    Lou Yin and the others walked a little faster. It was about half an hour before they saw people carrying the corpses of wild beasts into the academy one after another.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t feel anything when they mentioned the beast tide earlier, but now that she looked at the outer mountain that was almost filled with the corpses of wild beasts, she felt a sense of shock.

    Did they kill all the wild beasts in the entire mountain forest? What exactly happened?

    ¡°This is only a part of it. The wild beasts that were running in the front should have been trampled to death by the beasts behind them. After the crisis was resolved, the wild beasts that were fine hid again.¡±

    Yan Kuan always answered Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s questions when she needed them the most.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. It was unknown what she was thinking as she looked at the corpses of the beasts. Why had the beast tide been triggered? What had happened here?

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao stood behind Lou Yin. They would not meddle in ck Tornado¡¯s matters. However, Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance seemed to be recognized by these students. Each of them greeted Yan Kuan respectfully.

    Yan Kuan nodded. He saw a person not far away trotting over with a red thing in his hand.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyesight was working at this moment. When she saw the hat in that person¡¯s hand, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s legs almost went soft. This was Da Bao¡¯s hat.

    Da Bao¡¯s favorite red hat. She had even said that she wanted to be a little red hat. She had bought this for her. Before she was taken away by 19, this hat was still in her clothes bag.

    Shen Xiaoxiao broke free from Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and strode forward to take the hat from the man.

    She was extremely fast. Even the supervisor did not have time to react before the hat was snatched away.

    He immediately wanted to snatch it back. Where did this persone from? How dare she intrude into ck Tornado?

    ¡°Stop, let her see.¡±

    Lou Yin looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance and knew that she definitely knew this hat. Could this be the reason why Yan Kuan had to enter this ce?

    ¡°Principal, who is she?¡±

    At this moment, Yan Kuan also immediately walked toward Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s direction. When the overseer saw Yan Kuan, he was shocked and immediately lowered his head and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°ck Emperor.¡±

    ¡°She is my wife.¡±

    This could be considered an answer to the overseer¡¯s words. When the overseer heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, he raised his head and looked at the principal in surprise. Wasn¡¯t the ck Emperor supposed to be engaged to the principal?

    When Lou Yin saw the overseer looking at her, she shouted in exasperation,¡±What are you looking at? That¡¯s his wife. You didn¡¯t hear clearly?¡±

    On the other side, once Yan Kuan walked over, Shen Xiaoxiao pulled on Yan Kuan excitedly and said,¡±It¡¯s Da Bao¡¯s. This is Da Bao¡¯s hat. This is Da Bao¡¯s hat. Yan Kuan, Da Bao and the others are really inside, really inside...¡±

 Chapter 957 - Dragon Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 957: Dragon Transformation</h4>

    When Yan Kuan looked at the hat, he was as excited as Shen Xiaoxiao. However, he was too good at disguising himself. Outsiders could not tell what was different about him.

    However, since they recognized the hat, Lou Yin said,¡±Do you know this hat?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not answer Lou Yin¡¯s question. Instead, he looked at the supervisor who had held the hat and said,¡±You said that this hat was brought out from the Third Forbidden Zone? How do you know?¡±

    The supervisor looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s question. He lowered his head respectfully and answered in full detail, ¡°Because we found it on the head of a snake.¡±

    ¡°Snake? What kind of snake can make you guys sure that it came out from the Third Forbidden Zone?¡±

    This question was asked by Lou Yin. Lou Yin had grown up here since young, so she naturally knew that the animals in the Third Forbidden Zone were different from those outside. Not only were there some strange things, there were even some things that she had never seen before. Of course... Even now, she had never seen them before. However, there was a mermaid skeleton in the specimen in the office.

    Yes, it was a mermaid. These things that only existed in legends outside were real in Third Forbidden Zone.

    Therefore, when she heard the supervisor say that it was found on the head of a snake, she was also curious.

    ¡°That snake just died and was seriously injured. We also transported it to the researchb.¡±

    ¡°It was transported there so quickly?¡±

    ¡°A student saw it just now. In order to avoid causing panic, they transported it away.¡±

    At this moment, everyone started to turn around and prepared to walk toward the student¡¯s researchb.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were still walking behind. Lou Yin nced at the two of them and had many questions she wanted to ask. However, she knew that this was definitely not the time to ask these questions. She would only ask after everything was confirmed.

    Entering ck Tornado, Yan Kuan kept an eye on Shen Xiaoxiao. Seeing her staring at the hat in her hand without blinking, his heart ached terribly.

    They had not paid attention to the scenery along the way. At this moment, all their attention was on the hat in their hands and the unknown snake.

    In the underground research room, the first level of the underground base was filled with world-ss scientific research equipment. This waspletely different from the ancient style equipment outside the academy. At this moment, even Shen Xiaoxiao, who was lost in her thoughts, was shocked by everything in the basement.

    This ce was moreplete than all the bases in the Dark Empire.

    They walked to the innermost metal door that was monitored by a password. The supervisor entered the password and opened the door after his pupils identified it.

    Once they entered, everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them.

    They had probably never seen such a strange snake before. Was this a snake? This snake had already transformed into four limbs. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this body was a snake, no one would believe it.

    ¡°Not only did it have horns, even its four limbs have transformed. This thing is about to be a dragon, right?¡±

    Even Lou Yin was a little excited when she saw this thing. Although this thing was already dead, it was probably the only one in the world. This was enough to prove that the legendary thousand-year-old dragon in China really existed.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at each other. They had seen simr giant snakes in Shen Guoan¡¯s sacrifice. They also had horns, but they did not have four limbs, so this thing was even more shocking than what they had seen before.

    ¡°If it¡¯s this thing, it really came out of the Third Forbidden Zone. But what happened inside? Shen Xiaoxiao, do you know the hat in your hand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan saw that there were no more than five people in the room, including the two of them. He said directly,¡±It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s hat.¡±

    ¡°What? Your daughter? You even gave birth to a daughter?¡±

    The other two supervisors were speechless when they heard the principal¡¯s question. Principal, your question seems to be off-topic? It should be why there are children in the Third Forbidden Zone.

    Lou Yin¡¯s reaction was extremely quick. Naturally, she knew that he was off-topic. She immediately asked again,¡±Why is your daughter in the Third Forbidden Zone?¡±

    ¡°We came here this time to find my daughter and my son.¡±

    ¡°And a son? You guys are really quick.¡±

    The more Lou Yin heard, the more she disliked it. On the other hand, the supervisor, who had watched Lou Yin grow up, simply interjected and asked,¡±Lord ck Emperor, why are your son and daughter in the Third Forbidden Zone? And this hat is worn by a child. I wonder how old they are this year?¡±

    ¡°Not even five years old.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Not even five years old?¡±

    ¡°Yes, four and a half years old, twins.¡±

    ¡°Then why are they on the Third Forbidden Zone of the dark forest?¡±

    ¡°This is also the reason why we chased after them this time. I heard that there was a strange phenomenon in the forbidden zone a few days ago?¡±

    This time, Lou Yin finally recovered from her earlier shock. Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s question, she finally knew how to answer. Her tone was not good as she said,¡±A rainbow light beam fell from the sky and directly shone on the forbidden area. Tell me, why didn¡¯t you two even look after the two children well? You speak so eloquently. If they were my children, do you think I would let them run around?¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s words left Shen Xiaoxiao at a loss for words. Yan Kuan only took a nce at her and said,¡±Let¡¯s take advantage of the beast tide to enter the forbidden area.¡±

    ¡°If you want to enter, then you¡¯re just going? Did I agree?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to agree. I¡¯m just informing you.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Lou Yin was so angry that she wanted to eat him up.

    However, she still held back her temper and said,¡±Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m throwing cold water on you. You¡¯ve seen this thing, right? There might be such species everywhere in the forbidden area. Two kids who are not even five years old... Are you sure you can still survive?¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re alive, we want to see them. If they¡¯re dead, we want to see their corpses.¡±

    ¡°What if they¡¯re swallowed by these big guys? How are you going to find them?¡±

    Actually, this Lou Yin wasn¡¯t really throwing cold water on them. What she said was the truth. However, Yan Kuan red fiercely at Lou Yin and said,¡±Then dig out their bellies and search them bit by bit.¡±

    ¡°I say, aren¡¯t people afraid of you...¡±

    ¡°Principal, there are still many wild beasts outside that have yet to be dealt with. Do you want to go and give some instructions? Since Lord ck Emperor is going to enter the mountain tomorrow, you should be prepared, right? Do you think you need to go and say hello to the medicine supervisor?¡±

    When Lou Yin heard the supervisor interrupt her, she pursed her lips. Why did the supervisor not allow her to speak?

    The supervisor looked at Lou Yin. Why couldn¡¯t the little aunt understand her expression? These two were going to die in there. What was the point of provoking them now? That was the ck Emperor. How could he change his mind after making a decision?

    ¡°He¡¯s even more familiar with this ce than I am. Do you need me to make preparations? Hmph, I¡¯m going out. Help yourself.¡±

    Lou Yin couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. She turned around and left. The supervisor heaved a sigh of relief. Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and patted her hand to appease her. Wasn¡¯t that right? He was very familiar with this ce. What needed to be prepared indeed needed to be prepared.

    Yan Kuan nced at the red hat that Xiaoxiao was still holding tightly in her hand. His heart was filled with determination...

 Chapter 958 - Gifts, The Outside World

    <h4>Chapter 958: Gifts, The Outside World</h4>

    ¡°Eat something.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mood was a little low. She had been holding the hat in her hand the whole time. When Yan Kuan saw this scene, he felt extremely upset.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to know that if you are still in a trance, then we will go back immediately. I will not let you die like this. In your current state, we might die on the second zone before you enter the third zone. Don¡¯t forget, the children might be waiting for us to save them in the third zone. What will the children do if you do this?¡±

    Yan Kuan understood Shen Xiaoxiao, so his words were naturally merciless. He could only speak to her so harshly, and only then did Shen Xiaoxiao listen to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat. I¡¯ll rest well. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡±

    Yan Kuan touched her hair with heartache. Seeing that she was indeed sitting at the dining table and eating, he did not know how to react.

    The room they were resting in was his room from before. Because of his status in ck Tornado, there was always a ce for him here. Moreover, he was an honorary guest professor here, so... The ce they were resting in now belonged to Yan Kuan.

    Shen Xiaoxiao adjusted very quickly. After all, she was also very clear that if there was any problem with her condition, it would be nonsense to save the children. It was just talk.

    Yan Kuan took care of Shen Xiaoxiao and had a good meal. After eating, he coaxed Shen Xiaoxiao to sleep before he got up and walked out.

    Back then, he was the one who had poached Old Man Yao from ck Tornado and even helped him take revenge. That was why Old Man Yao had been following him. There was even more ancient Chinese medicine in ck Tornado. Therefore, Yan Kuan directly went to look for him... They needed quite a lot of medicine along the way. They had to be fully prepared. Although they had also prepared some outside, in the face of the unknown dark forest, Yan Kuan trusted the doctors of ck Tornado even more.

    ¡°You¡¯re really quick. We were clearly engaged, but you actually gave birth to two children. Yan Kuan, you¡¯re going to give me any exnation, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Yan Kuan came out of the pharmacy with a big bag of medicine and saw Lou Yin leaning against the wall at the door.

    Her clothes had changed into a white and blue short-sleeved shirt, and she still looked capable. The sky was already slightly dark. Yan Kuan saw the woman who had grown to his shoulders... She no longer had the childish face from 10 years ago. He sighed slightly.

    ¡°I told you 10 years ago that I wouldn¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, do you believe in past lives and present lives?¡±

    ¡°Can I take it that you¡¯re talking about the past and present with me in disguise?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t do anything about it if you want to take it that way.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that your wife is the lover of your two lifetimes, are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, then you can take it that way.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, you¡¯re just brushing me off.¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, are you willing to be trapped here for the rest of your life?¡±

    Yan Kuan suddenly changed the topic and looked at Lou Yin. Lou Yin was slightly stunned. She had never thought that Yan Kuan would ask her this question. After all, Lou Yin had never left this ce since she was born.

    Not only could she not leave now, but she had also inherited the position of principal. She was destined not to leave this ce in her life.

    In fact, even if Yan Kuan married her and got pregnant, Yan Kuan could leave. However, Lou Yin knew that Yan Kuan was not willing to.

    ¡°What else can I do? Leave this ce? Hehe, Yan Kuan, this joke is not funny at all.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s eyes were a little lonely. She looked at the ck sky above her. The stars twinkled and twinkled, but it was so far away.

    Wasn¡¯t this the same as her dream?

    ¡°Is the Dark Empire different in my hands?¡±Yan Kuan asked Lou Yin. Lou Yin paused slightly. What was different? It was too different. Power was exclusive. Just this point alone was very surprising.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is not important. What is important is what you mean. You should think carefully about it.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he turned around and left. He did not look at Lou Yin anymore. Lou Yin was still standing in the same spot, deep in thought. Even after Yan Kuan left, she had forgotten that she was here to look for trouble.

    Yes, she had been trapped here for too long. She had never gone out. The most time she spent every day was browsing the most beautiful ces in the world on theputer in her room.

    She yearned for freedom, yearned for the world that she had nevere into contact with before. More than once, she even wanted to leave just like that. However, she could not. Here, there was her responsibility. There were things that she could not part with.

    ..

    Early the next morning, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were ready to enter the mountain.

    The academy was extremely quiet. The news of Yan Kuan¡¯s arrival yesterday had spread throughout the entire academy. Today, there were many people standing at the back of the mountain waiting to take a look at this legendary person.

    Lou Yin did not stop anyone today and let them watch.

    ¡°Is Lord ck Emperor really going to break into the Third Forbidden Zone? No way? Is he that awesome?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s Lord ck Emperor¡¯s wife. It¡¯s said that he is going to enter with her.¡±

    ¡°No way. Is she going to die?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by going to die? Lord ck Emperor is a legend in our academy. For thousands of years, he was the only one who coulde out of the Second Forbidden Zone alive. What¡¯s wrong with going to the Third Forbidden Zone now?¡±

    ¡°You brainless fan.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The discussions by the side rose and fell. Yan Kuan knew that this trip was fraught with danger. Whether he would be able toe out alive was unknown. However, as long as he was with Xiaoxiao, he would not care whether he was alive or dead. In this life, he had already earned a lot by having Xiaoxiao apany him. What more could he ask for?

    ¡°Hey, I released your secret guard. Remember that you owe me a favor. Remember to return it to me when youe out.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect Lou Yin to release Dark 1. However, he did not see Dark 1 here. It was likely that Dark 1 had already entered the dark forest ahead of time.

    ¡°Sure. When you travel around the world, I will cover all the expenses.¡±

    Yan Kuan said this, causing Lou Yin to look at Yan Kuan again. This d*mn man was always trying to scam her.

    Lou Yin red at Yan Kuan, looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, and said, ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, the two of us haven¡¯t decided the winner yet. Let¡¯s have a good fight when wee out. Also, I haven¡¯t agreed to give this man to you yet.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree. He¡¯s mine. Even if he¡¯s destroyed, no one else can take him away.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, wretched girl, you¡¯re so stubborn. Take it. I¡¯m lending it to you. Remember to return it to me when youe out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the dagger that Lou Yin threw at her, which was shining with a purple light. This dagger was extremely light to the touch, but the sharpness of the de shone with a golden light in the morning light. One could tell at a nce that it was iparably sharp. It was indeed a good thing.

    This Lou Yin was really so awkward that it made people feel cute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle out and have a good fight with you. As for this dagger, if you¡¯re lending it to me, I¡¯ll take it. It came at the right time. Thank you.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the dagger in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and the corners of his lips curled up. Lou Yin was willing to give such a treasure to Xiaoxiao. It seemed that this girl wasn¡¯t that hostile toward Xiaoxiao...

 Chapter 959 - Parting Gift

    <h4>Chapter 959: Parting Gift</h4>

    There had just been a beast tide, and there were not many wild beasts foraging in the dark forest at the moment.

    This time, they would stay in the mountains for at least three months, at most half a year, and they might not even be able toe out. Back then, it took Yan Kuan a month just to walk back to the secondyer of the forbidden area, let alone enter the innermost part of the forest.

    What they carried the most were all kinds of medicine, not food and water. It was not necessary to bring those to survive in the forest, but these medicines were necessary to prevent themselves from getting hurt.

    Guns were heavy and ammunition was cumbersome. Although these things were useful, they could not bring too many of them into the mountains. Of course, it was not that they could not bring helpers. Bringing helpers was equivalent to bringing people to die. They were not that desperate... They would not do that.

    Usually, it was the most important thing to move out lightly.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. What I¡¯m afraid of is that if I don¡¯t do this, I will regret it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled faintly and ced her hand on his palm. The two of them walked hand in hand into the dark forest that was filled with mystery and danger.

    The miasma in the forest was dense, but they had taken special pills before entering the mountain. Moreover, ever since they had learned that the Golden Laurel Snake could make people immune to all poisons, Yan Kuan had injected them with the Golden Laurel Snake serum. Therefore, normal poisons could not hurt them.

    ¡°Do you think Dark 1 is ahead of us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    ¡°Will he be alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lou Yin released him, so she will naturally prepare the necessary ingredients for him.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know Lou Yin very well? And don¡¯t think that I have forgotten about it. What¡¯s going on between you and Lou Yin? And the engagement. Why didn¡¯t I know that there was an engagement on your head?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s somewhat jealous question warmed Yan Kuan¡¯s heart. Yesterday, this girl had been quietly sitting on that red hat the whole day. He had thought that she had forgotten about it. He had not expected that she would still remember it.

    ¡°The engagement was passed down from generation to generation in the Dark Empire. However, in my generation, it was naturally reformed by me. Moreover, I¡¯ve also said that as long as this Obsidian Star recognizes its master, then you are destined to be my wife. Naturally, no one else can dream about it.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because Lou Yin couldn¡¯t wear this ring back then that you gave up on her?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and sighed slightly:

    ¡°First, I treat Lou Yin as my little sister. Second, Lou Yin is the only woman that I¡¯ve ever pitied.¡±

    ¡°Pitied?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To be the sessor of ck Tornado, one can imagine the hardships that she had to go through since she was young. Back then, when I was in the dark forest, I personally saw her surrounded by seven fierce tigers. Her master just stood by the side and didn¡¯t let anyone help her. Unless she killed the tigers, she would be reduced to the tigers¡¯ food. That¡¯s not all. She¡¯s tried everything from the viper nest to the poison and vertigo.¡±

    ¡°So perverted? But she¡¯s really strong. Haven¡¯t you always liked strong people?¡±

    ¡°Silly, I only like you.¡±

    ¡°Glib tongue. You haven¡¯t finished yet. So you don¡¯t want to marry her just because of that? Do you have such good intentions?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and continued:

    ¡°To be the heir of this ck Tornado, there is another condition, which is that you can not take even half a step out of this ce for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°But you clearly said that you wanted to subsidize her global travel expenses.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the quiet environment here? Maybe when wee out, this ce will be reformed. When that timees, we can live here if we want to. If we want to go out, we can go out. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re really shameless. If she can¡¯t leave this ce, why would she still have a marriage contract with you?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s why it¡¯s also a perverse thing. In the past, all the heirs of the Dark Empire could have other women besides the mistress of the house. However, the heir must be a man, and simrly, the heir of ck Tornado must be a woman. This was because after the ck Emperor and ck Tornado principal had married, and the mistress became pregnant, their mission was consideredplete, and they could leave this ce. Some of them even never came back.¡±

    ¡°This is also the tragedy of ck Tornado¡¯s sessor, so I wasn¡¯t willing to do this. I only want to protect the woman I love and live the life I want to live.¡±

    Upon hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao stopped asking. As expected, Lou Yin was indeed a little pitiful. Moreover, although this girl was domineering when she first appeared, she was still a cute person.

    Just by looking at the arrogance of the dagger she gave her, one could tell that this child was cold on the outside but warm on the inside.

    ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s the origin of this dagger? It looks very strange.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange, but it¡¯s made from the same material as Blue Demon in my hand.¡±

    ¡°Blue Demon? That¡¯s right, I thought it looked familiar. So it¡¯s Blue Demon. So you two are still a couple?¡±

    ¡°You. I brought this Blue Demon out from the Second Forbidden Zone . I also brought out an item that is the school¡¯s most precious treasure.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it? It¡¯s even called the school¡¯s most precious treasure?¡±

    ¡°An axe.¡±

    ¡°An axe?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯spletely ck and shiny. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s made of, but there were nearly a hundred lions, tigers, leopards, wolves, and bears protecting this ck axe. All the animals with powerful attacks were guarding it. I was injured because I took this thing back then.¡±

    ¡°That axe is very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s powerful. It can even split mountains and cut roads.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Let¡¯s give it a try when we need it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You mean you stole it?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this girl speechlessly. Did he still need to steal it?

    ¡°This thing almost cost me my life back then. ording to the rules of ck Tornado, other than being the school¡¯s most precious treasure, I¡¯m the only one who has the right to use it. However, I can only use it once.¡±

    ¡°So you stole it?¡±

    Why did this little thing like to use the word ¡®steal¡¯ so much?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it as a ¡®steal,¡¯ but they all saw it.¡±

    ¡°Let me see. What does it look like?¡±

    Yan Kuan directly touched the back of his waist and took out an item that was about the size of an ordinary axe. Shen Xiaoxiao asked curiously as soon as she touched it:

    ¡°So light? Does it have the ability to do that?¡±

    ¡°If it didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to run out of this Second Forbidden Zone back then.¡±

    ¡°It seems that this legend of yours still used this axe to help.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with contempt. Yan Kuan was not annoyed and said with a smile,¡±Then this time, I¡¯ll show you how powerful your husband is.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was just joking. Of course, she knew that without some ability, he would not be able to run out with just this axe. Seeing that they were getting farther and farther away from the foot of the mountain behind them, they began to put away their joking thoughts. They gradually became nervous.

    ¡°Let me say this first. You are my husband. Even if I don¡¯t want you, don¡¯t even think about other women taking you away. Before I leave, I will castrate you first.¡±

    Such a brainless sentence made Yan Kuan¡¯s ears go straight. How did this girl be so violent? Castrate him? Why did he feel that his lower body was a little tight?

 Chapter 960 - Jungle Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 960: Jungle Crisis</h4>

    ¡°Da Bao, what are you doing? Where did you pick the flowers?¡±

    Little Treasure walked back to the cave with a wild rabbit in his hand. He saw Da Bao sitting in a corner and knitting something with some flowers and vines. He curiously put the rabbit down and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m knitting a hat. The little red hat that I like was snatched away by that annoying big ck monster. I like that hat the most. Mommy said that I look the best with that hat.¡±

    So it was to make a hat. When Little Treasure heard that, he stood up to clean up the rabbit at the side. Da Bao looked at it and said,¡±Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No, I can peel the skin myself now. Look, my hand strength has increased.¡±

    Da Bao nodded and said seriously,¡±Then you have to practice more. We can¡¯t eat rabbits all the time. We can also eat something else.¡±

    Little Treasure did something that Shen Xiaoxiao liked to do very much. He pursed his lips.

    Not only did he pursed his lips, but he also said to Da Bao,¡±If you¡¯re so greedy, why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°With you here, why do you want me to do it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what if I¡¯m not here?¡±

    ¡°Then where are you going? Uncle said that we have to walk out of here by ourselves. We can¡¯t be separated.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I know. But we¡¯ve only walked a little bit after so many days. And this ce is so big. I don¡¯t know which direction to go. I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll be able to see our parents.¡±

    Seeing Little Treasure¡¯s lonely look, Da Bao patted him and said with heartache,¡±Little Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. Big Sister will protect you.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m the Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°But the big white dragon listens to me.¡±

    Hearing this, Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything. It was really strange. Many animals in this ce looked very strange, and many of them had been seen on television.

    There were giant snakes with big horns, pterosaurs flying in the sky, liger beasts that were many times bigger than ordinary tigers, and all kinds of strange-looking animals.

    Right, they also saw a dragon, a white dragon. However, they didn¡¯t know why that dragon liked Da Bao so much. It kept sticking out its big tongue to lick Da Bao. When they first arrived here... There was a big snake that wanted to eat them, but it was directly swallowed by the white dragon.

    The white dragon was very powerful, but for some reason, the white dragon didn¡¯te out yesterday. Da Bao said that the white dragon went to swim in the water, so they robbed Da Bao¡¯s favorite hat by that hateful ck monster.

    ¡°Where did the big white dragon go?¡±

    ¡°It went home to swim. It said that it would go back to swim every seven days. There is too little water in this pool. I told it that I would bring it to swim in the sea in the future.¡±

    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s words, Little Treasure felt extremely speechless. Why couldn¡¯t he understand what the big white dragon was saying? Why could Da Bao hear it?

    ¡°Then how long will it go home for?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be seven days, so in these seven days, Little Treasure and I will have to fend for ourselves. Don¡¯t be afraid of those wild beasts. I have high hopes for you. Didn¡¯t the big white dragon give us two daggers? They are so sharp that even the wild beasts are afraid. Moreover, Uncle also said that we have to train up our skills so that we can go home early.¡±

    ¡°I know. Alright, let¡¯s start a fire.¡±

    While they were talking, Little Treasure had already peeled the rabbit. If Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the two children dared to kill the rabbits without blinking, she would probably be heartbroken.

    When they firstnded here, the two little fellows were so hungry that they couldn¡¯t even stand up. Not to mention eating, they were just waiting to be eaten by other things.

    Fortunately, they picked up some wild fruits to eat in the end, and that was how they survived.

    Later on, it was definitely not enough to just eat wild fruits. Moreover, the two of them had seen Yan Kuan hunt. In addition, Little Treasure¡¯s shooting was personally taught by Yan Kuan. Although he did not have enough strength, he could still hunt some little rabbits. The little wild chickens were still okay.

    It was just that when they first started killing rabbits, neither of them dared to do it. However, they were hungry. If they were not hungry, could they eat them raw? The two children could only cry as they made up their minds to do it.

    Because they didn¡¯t know anything at the beginning, the smell of blood was too strong and attracted many wild beasts. If the bigwhite dragon hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, the two of them would have been preserved by those wild beasts.

    Moreover, the bigwhite dragon could be considered to have clung onto them. It should be said that it clung onto Da Bao, and it kept pestering Da Bao.

    Later, it found two transparent daggers from god knows where. They were extremely sharp, and Da and Little Treasure could be considered to have weapons. When they went out, they would sometimes encounter some small problems that they could solve on their own. Moreover, because of the protection of the big white dragon, the wild beasts here did not dare to get close to them.

    However, the big white dragon had gone home to swim, so these problems would definitelye again.

    The rabbit meat was roasted until it was brown. There was no salt, but there were fruits. The fruit juice here squeezed them out and smeared them on the rabbit meat. The taste was also very good. These were all taught to the two children by Yan Kuan in the past, and the two children remembered it firmly. Therefore, the taste of the roasted rabbit meat was not bad.

    After eating, Da Bao continued to weave her own gand while Little Treasure tidied up the rabbit skin.

    They had umted arge amount of it over the past few days. Sewing them together to make a quilt was very good. Later, Da Bao would do it, and they would not be afraid of the cold at night.

    ¡°Roar¨C Roar¨C Roar ¨C¡±

    The two children were originally doing their own things. When they heard this sound, they were shocked at the same time. They looked at each other and saw fear in their eyes. There was a wild beasting, and it was right outside the cave. What should they do?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We have knives. We¡¯re not afraid.¡±

    ¡°I ¡ª I ¡ª I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    The two children slowly walked out of the cave. It was definitely not possible to hide in the cave. If the wild beast ran into the cave and blocked them, then they would not be able to escape.

    The moment they walked out of the cave, they saw an adult wild wolf that was twice the size of an ordinary wolf. When it stood up, the two children could only reach the base of its thigh. They could even run under its belly without bending down.

    This thing was frighteningly big. However, in this ce, these animals were all so big. Some of them were even bigger than the ones outside. Of course, there were also some small ones. The small ones were also aggressive. This ce was filled with danger. It was filled with killing and bloodshed.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Da Bao was a little lost. She really liked that the big white dragon coulde and save them at this time. However, it did not. Even though she had prayed many times, the big white dragon still did not appear.

    Although Little Treasure was also afraid, he was still a man. Moreover, he had seen a lot of these animals these days.

    He gritted his teeth and said to Da Bao,¡±I run fast, so I¡¯ll distract it. You go around from behind and stab it in the stomach.¡±

    ¡°But no matter how fast you run, you¡¯re not as fast as it. Will it directly pounce on you?¡±

    ¡°So, you have to be fast. If I distract it, its attention will definitely be on me. So, you have to quickly attack it from behind. At that time, it will definitely turn around and grab you. Then, I¡¯ll attack from the front. Let¡¯s go one after the other. Not only will we stun it, but we can also get rid of it. The two of us have to cooperate well, understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡ª Okay ¡ª I know ¡ª I¡¯m not afraid ¡ª I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

 Chapter 961 - Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 961: Crystals</h4>

    If these beasts did not exist in this forest, it would definitely be like a fairnd. However, there were many beasts here, and many types of beasts that the two of them had never seen before. Of course... the way they absorbed knowledge was through television and the inte.

    They had never seen these things before.

    However, when 19 sent the two of them here, he had said that only by bing stronger would they be able to walk out of this ce bit by bit.

    For two children who were not even five years old to survive in this ce was undoubtedly a pipe dream. However, Da Bao and Little Treasure were children after all. Their perception of danger was always slower than that of ordinary people.

    For example, the big white dragon. Its head alone was the size of two children. If it were an ordinary person, they would have long been scared sh*tless. However, these two children were really big-hearted. It was also out of their love for these animals, they were very easy to get along with.

    At this moment, the wolf at the door had be their first crisis since they arrived.

    If they had just arrived here, the two of them would have run around in fear. But now, the two of them dared to stand there with knives in their hands and have the courage to fight.

    The two of them had made a n. They were twins, so their telepathy and coordination were higher than ordinary people. Therefore, the two of them slowly separated from each other bit by bit.

    After seeing the exact position, Little Treasure shouted at Da Bao,¡±You can only run if it moves. One, two, run.¡±

    Little Treasure ran to the left because there was a huge rock on the left. Even if the wolf wanted to pounce on Little Treasure, the rock would be able to stop it temporarily.

    When Da Bao saw the wolf following Little Treasure, she immediately ran in the direction of the wolf¡¯s stomach. At this time, she was not afraid that the wolf would kick her. She was small, and the two children moved really fast. Da Bao¡¯s goal was to take a detour behind the wolf the moment it was about to pounce on Little Treasure.

    The wolf¡¯s butt was right in front of her. Without saying a word, Da Bao stabbed with the extremely sharp transparent knife in her hand.

    ¡°Roar¨C¡±

    With a miserable cry and blood spurting out, Da Bao¡¯s head was instantly drenched. Her appearance was extremely terrifying.

    The giant wolf was injured, and it was injured at the back. Naturally, it immediately turned around and prepared to attack Da Bao.

    The knives in their hands were extremely sharp. It was unknown what material they were made of. Its body was transparent, and it shone with multicolored light. The de was extremely sharp, and when it pierced through the wolf¡¯s buttocks... Even though Da Bao was a child, she did not use much strength.

    The moment the wolf turned around, Little Treasure immediately took a step forward and jumped up. Just as the wolf was about to pounce on Da Bao, he stabbed the knife heavily into the wolf¡¯s abdomen. His hands were even more vicious. He did not run away like DaBao did.. Instead, when the de entered the wolf, it pulled hard, and a huge hole that was at least a foot wide appeared in front of him.

    The wolf¡¯s intestines immediately leaked out, and blood spilled all over the ground.

    The wolf seemed to know that the situation was over, and it made ast-ditch effort to pounce at Little Treasure. Da Bao immediately attacked again, and the two children really did not give the wolf any chance to breathe before letting it die here.

    When they knew that the wolf was only panting on the ground, the two children¡¯s bodies were already covered in blood, and they did not seem to be much weaker than the wolf.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were so scared that they were trembling. This was the first time they had killed such a big animal together. Compared to the impact of killing a rabbit, this was even more terrifying.

    Other than the pair of round, dark eyes that were still clean, the two children were covered in wolf blood from head to toe. They looked as pathetic as they could be.

    ¡°Is it, is it dead?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dead. The entire ce is leaking out. It will definitely die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s looking at us.¡± Da Bao looked at the pair of wolf eyes that were staring at them. She was so scared that she was trembling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s already dead. You just have to remember that if it doesn¡¯t die, then we will die. You won¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, yes, if it doesn¡¯t die, then we will die.¡±

    Da Bao tried her best to calm herself down. There was no need to be afraid. She definitely couldn¡¯t be afraid. She would meet more people in the future. There would be even more people she would be afraid of. There was no need to be afraid.

    ¡°Look, Da Bao, there¡¯s something in its stomach.¡±

    Hearing what Little Treasure said, Da Bao turned her head to look. Could it be a wolf cub? However, when she saw this, Da Bao¡¯s face lit up. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of fear on her face. She was pulled over by Little Treasure.

    Two pairs of small hands were poking and pulling at the wolf¡¯s intestines. A round white stone that shone with a silver light appeared in front of the two of them.

    The stone wasn¡¯t big. It was only the size of an adult¡¯s thumb.

    After the two of them took out the stone and wiped it on their bodies, Da Bao said in surprise,¡±Is this the crystal that Uncle mentioned, Little Treasure?¡±

    Da Bao was also a little excited. This was very simr to the crystal that Uncle mentioned.

    ¡°That cloth scroll is in the cave. Let¡¯s find it and take a look. Moreover, the smell of blood is so strong here. Let¡¯s take the cloth scroll and go to the riverside to hide first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two children ran quickly. At this moment, they no longer had the fear and fear that they had when they killed the big wolf.

    At this moment, both of them were hoping that the stone in their hands was the crystal that 19 had mentioned before.

    If they were talking about crystal stones, there would be a period of arrival. 19 had told them when he sent them here that they had to practice hard. Once they gathered all the crystals on the leather scroll, they would be able to find the correct way out. If they followed the path, they would be able to walk out.

    This ce was so big, and they were surrounded by wild beasts. They could not even differentiate north, south, east, and west.

    Only after they gathered all the crystals and ced them on the separator of a cave in the forest would the separator be able to guide them. The crystals that they wanted were also marked on the scroll.

    There were 20 white crystals, 15 yellow crystals, 10 blue crystals, 5 green crystals, and 1 red crystal. There were a total of 51 crystals.

    This meant that they had to gather 51 crystals before they could leave. Moreover, with the number and color of the crystals, it could be imagined that the owners of these crystals would definitely be stronger and stronger. It would definitely not be easy for them to gather all these things. The time they would need to spend was also impossible to estimate.

    Previously, when 19 said that it would be a ten-year pact, it was not the end. It was very likely that for these two children, it would take ten years or even longer...

    ¡°It really is a white crystal. Little Treasure, look quickly.¡±

    Little Treasure was also extremely excited. They had actually found a white crystal just like that. This was really great, really great.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. We just need to find another 50 crystals, and then we can go find our parents. That¡¯s great.¡±

    The two children¡¯s optimism made people want tough. Wasn¡¯t that right? There were only 50 crystals left. It wasn¡¯t much.

    ¡°However, I think that the darker the color of these big rocks behind us, the harder it will be to get them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. In the future, we¡¯ll work together like this time. We¡¯ll train a little more every day. It won¡¯t be too difficult. Now, let¡¯s hurry up and wash off this body of blood. It smells so bad.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Maybe some wild beasts have already smelled the blood.¡±

 Chapter 962 - Bride

    <h4>Chapter 962: Bride</h4>

    The two children carried the excitement of waiting for crystals for the first time. They had already forgotten about the fight they had just experienced. This was the advantage of being children. However, the two of them were in a very sorry state at the moment. They looked like they were covered in blood. The wolf¡¯s blood was bloody and smelly. Fortunately, there was ake not far behind their cave. There were manykes like this in the forest, but this could be considered thergestke in this forest.

    It was noon at the moment, and the time for wild beasts toe and drink water was usually at night and early morning. Moreover, the strangest thing was that no matter how many times they came to fetch water in thiske these days, they had never seen any wild beastse and go.

    They were still wearing the outdoor hiking clothes that they had worn when they entered the back mountain of the Shen family. It was waterproof and kept them warm. The wolf¡¯s blood directly slid off their clothes, but there was still a strong fishy smell.

    Needless to say, their hair was full of clumps of wolf¡¯s blood. They looked disgusting, and their faces and hands were full of it.

    The two children ran to thekeside and began to take off their clothes without saying anything. The temperature here was moderate, and it was maintained at more than 20 degrees Celsius. Even theke water was only cool and not cold.

    Both of them were children, and they were the biological siblings of a mother. They had been together since they were young, and they had seen each other¡¯s naked buttocks countless times. The two of them ran to the shallowerkeside and began to wash themselves.

    Theke water was clear, and the surface of theke was sparkling. However, the surroundings were extremely quiet. The two of them chatted casually, and the topic was mostly about the crystal.

    Because their hair was stained with blood, the two children had to wash their hair at once.

    With their eyes closed, they naturally could not see the increasing amount of white fog rising from theke.

    A pair of eyes at the bottom of theke stared at the two of them, especially when they saw that both of them were naked. There was a hint of profoundness and unhappiness in those eyes.

    Even if they were brother and sister, they could not do it.

    The mist became thicker and thicker. By the time Da Bao finished washing her hair and raised her head, she could no longer see Little Treasure. She cried out in fear,¡±Little Treasure, where are you? Why is there mist here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right next to you. Don¡¯t be afraid. This is the evaporation of water vapor. It¡¯s just noon. Let¡¯s hurry up and wash up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, I got it.¡±

    Little Treasure was a boy. He bathed very quickly. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt like there was something in theke looking at them, making him feel ufortable all over, but he didn¡¯t feel any malice.

    After he was done, Little Treasure walked to the shore and said to Da Bao,¡±Da Bao, I¡¯ll go ashore first and wipe our clothes. Although they¡¯re waterproof, there¡¯s always a smell. Also, we need to wash our underpants quickly. Mommy said that we need to wash our underpants every day and change them every day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, you can wash them. The water is sofortable. I haven¡¯t showered in a long time. Little Treasure, I really want to swim. If only Daddy was here, I could swim with Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Okay. When we go out, let Daddy take us swimming.¡±

    When the pair of eyes at the bottom of theke heard this, they suddenly wagged their tails. The white fog gradually disappeared. Little Treasure looked up strangely and saw a white shadow gradually appearing on the surface of theke. He had yet to react when he heard Da Bao shout in surprise:

    ¡°It¡¯s the big white dragon. Little Treasure, look. It¡¯s the big white dragon.¡±

    Without waiting for Little Treasure to pull her, Da Bao jumped over. This great-aunt didn¡¯t know how to swim. Wasn¡¯t she too bold?

    ¡°Da Bao,e back quickly. You don¡¯t know how to swim. Don¡¯t go into the deep water.¡±

    As soon as he shouted, he saw Da Bao choke on the water. He was so scared that he was about to go into the water when he saw the big white dragon move its tail and pull Da Bao to its side.

    Little Treasure was very angry. Why did the big white dragon drag Da Bao to this deep water area?

    ¡°Waah ¡ª So fun ¡ª Little Treasure ¡ª so fun ¨C¡±

    Little Treasure was extremely speechless. This big white dragon was really too shameless. It actually let Da Bao ride on its head and spin around in the water. Da Bao was a girl and had no clothes on. This big white dragon was really annoying.

    ¡°Da Bao, quickly get the big white dragon to send you back. You¡¯re not even wearing a swimsuit, and you¡¯ve already been seen naked.¡±

    It was probably because of Little Treasure¡¯s words that Da Bao was a little shy. She was currently naked, and it didn¡¯t seem very good.

    The big white dragon looked disdainfully at Little Treasure in the distance. Didn¡¯t he also strip naked? He even had a tiny bird dangling in front of his Da Bao.

    ¡°Big white dragon, send me up quickly. I¡¯lle and y with you after I finish putting on my swimsuit. So, you actually live here! I cane and y with you every day like this.¡±

    The big white dragon seemed to be very happy when he heard this. He brought Da Bao around once more before he slowly sent her to the shallow water area. Then, he fell into the deep altar.

    ¡°Is this the big white dragon¡¯s home?¡±

    Seeing Da Baoe ashore, Little Treasure handed Da Bao the clothes that he had already cleaned. Da Bao wrapped herself up randomly and then sat on a big rock to help Little Treasure wash the other clothes.

    ¡°Yeah, the big white dragon said that he can¡¯te up. It¡¯ll take a few days. But I cane here every day to y with him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl. You can¡¯t be seen naked by others.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. There¡¯s only the big white dragon.¡±

    ¡°Not even animals. You don¡¯t even have a swimsuit.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll use the vines to make one.¡±

    ¡°Alright, suit yourself. But why does the big white dragon like to y with you?¡±

    Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words, Da Bao knew that Little Treasure was jealous. Then, she smiled and said,¡±Little Treasure, do you want to y too? Next time, I¡¯ll get the big white dragon to bring you along, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t say I wanted to y.¡±

    When something under the water heard Little Treasure say that, he closed his big eyes in disdain. He would only take his wife to y. He would never take that poor little kid with the little bird to y.

    ¡°The clothes aren¡¯t dry, you can¡¯t wear them.¡±

    ¡°Put them on a big rock, the sun will dry them in a while. Are you hungry? I saw shrimp on the shore. Don¡¯t you like eating the most? You make a fire, I¡¯ll catch shrimp.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a fire. Fortunately, we brought a lighter. Otherwise, it would be terrible.¡±

    Something in the water heard that his wife liked to eat shrimp again. His big tail swept across the bottom of theke, and arge number of shrimp swam to the shore.

    ¡°Wow, so big, so many. I¡¯ve never seen so many shrimp. Da Bao, look.¡± Little Treasure saw arge number of shrimp suddenly swim toward them. He was pleasantly surprised. Whatever he said really came, it couldn¡¯t be better.

    ¡°Yeah, so big, so many. I want to eat, I want to eat.¡±

    The two children were mindlessly studying how to eat shrimps by theke, but they didn¡¯t know that their parents were also in the jungle, experiencing a crisis that they had never experienced before.

 Chapter 963 - The Animals That Xiaoxiao Was Most Afraid Of

    <h4>Chapter 963: The Animals That Xiaoxiao Was Most Afraid Of</h4>

    ¡°We haven¡¯t reached the second zone yet, have we? Where did this big guye from? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of something that came out of the beast tide.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right this time. There won¡¯t be such a thing on the first zone. Besides, your hubby isn¡¯t trying to pour cold water on you. We¡¯re still far from the second zone.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the huge wild boar in front of her and the erged version of the lizard that was staying with the wild boar. Her scalp went numb as she looked at it.

    One of the animals that she was most afraid of in her life was the lizard. It was no joke. Don¡¯t think that Shen Xiaoxiao was fearless, but she was afraid of a lizard. More urately, she was afraid of the four-legged snake.

    Therefore, when she looked at the erged version of the ¡®four-legged snake¡¯ in front of her, her scalp instantly went numb. Under Yan Kuan¡¯s incredulous gaze, not only did he see Shen Xiaoxiao climb up the tree at the side, she even shouted at Yan Kuan, ¡°I¡¯ll leave that four-legged snake to you. I¡¯ll help you deal with the wild boar, but let me take a breather first.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you afraid of this lizard?¡±

    ¡°I ¡ª I ¡ª I just think it¡¯s disgusting. It looks disgusting.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s clearly frightened look and could not help butugh. After being together for so long, this was the first time he had seen something that Xiaoxiao was afraid of. A four-legged snake? This was clearly a big lizard, but Xiaoxiao actually said it was a four-legged snake. In other words, what Xiaoxiao was afraid of was a four-legged snake.

    Actually, this thing wasn¡¯t that aggressive. However, because this thing was too big, it was definitely possible for a four-meter-long creature to eat them.

    Also, this wild boar had two tusks that were sharper and longer than ordinary elephant tusks. As long as it was two meters long, if it was stabbed, one would definitely die.

    Moreover, the wild boar¡¯s fur was extremely hard. Sometimes, killing a wild boar was even more difficult than killing an adult tiger. Moreover, this wild boar came from the secondyer of the forest. Just its size alone... It was at least three meters long. It was very rare to see such arge wild boar. Its aggressiveness, coupled with the giant lizard, could be said to be like six adult lions and tigers being surrounded.

    However, Yan Kuan did not think that Xiaoxiao was afraid of death by climbing up the tree. Moreover, there was indeed no need for Xiaoxiao to make a move against these two things. It was time for her to see if he had the ability.

    ¡°Alright then, little thing, watch carefully. Your husband will roast wild boar meat for youter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt her heart go numb as she watched from the tree. The reason why she was afraid of the four-legged snake had to start from her previous life. In the dark room, there was only one particrly small window. However, this window did not face the outside world. Instead, it was aimed at a wall that should be shady. There was a gap in the middle, so even if there was this window, she would never be able to see the sunlight.

    Naturally, rats could not run into this dark room, but this four-legged snake could. This four-legged snake was naturally yin-loving and always liked to crawl in through that window.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid that thing was hungry.

    Every day, a bowl of porridge hung her life. It was obvious that it wanted to eat anything it saw. However, this four-legged snake¡¯s entire body was gray, and its long tail looked extremely strange. The strangest thing was that it could still move even after its tail was broken... Every time Shen Xiaoxiao saw this thing, her scalp would go numb.

    She did not want to be a monster that ate these things. During that period of time, the feelings she had for the four-legged snake could not be described with words. This was because she did not want to eat them, and she was even more afraid that they would appear and lure her.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s movements were agile. Although he was attacked by two monsters, he was also extremely agile. In addition, Shen Xiaoxiao wasmanding from the tree, so the two of them bumped into each other a few times. However, it was precisely because of this that the two big guys became particrly angry.

    A wild boar in anger was an extremely difficult creature to deal with, not to mention a giant lizard. Moreover, this was not the end of it. It was likely that the battle here had attracted the surrounding wild beasts that were hunting. A spotted tiger actually ran over from not far away. It looked over with a fierce gaze, waiting for a sudden attack. Shen Xiaoxiao saw Yan Kuan entangled between the two wild beasts, gritted her teeth, and climbed down from the tree. She was not worried that Yan Kuan would be defeated by these two things. What she was worried about was that Yan Kuan would consume too much energy.

    Since there were two guys who were entangled with Yan Kuan, he could leave this tiger to her. She had not fought with a tiger before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the tiger. Hurry up and get rid of that four-legged snake. It¡¯s too disgusting.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and looked at the tiger. He was not worried about Xiaoxiao and said directly,¡±Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the tiger. It was an adult tiger with a shriveled belly. It looked like it had been hungry for a long time. Tigers like this were the hardest to deal with because they were hungry and had extremely strong attack power. One could imagine how aggressive they were for food.

    The tiger looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in front of it. It clearly knew that this Shen Xiaoxiao was a delicious delicacy. A thin and small woman could be dealt with in almost a minute.

    The tiger roared at Shen Xiaoxiao provocatively. The corners of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. The tiger had yet to make a move, but Shen Xiaoxiao had already jumped up first, made a feint, and jumped behind the tiger. Then, she directly jumped onto its back, she raised her fist, and started punching the tiger¡¯s head.

    Previously, it was said that a punch with a small fist strength could cause a brawny man¡¯s brain to explode and fall to the ground to die. Although this tiger looked a little more powerful than an adult brawny man... After being jumped onto and being punched by Shen Xiaoxiao without any warning, by the time the tiger reacted, it had already fallen to the ground and could not get up.

    The speed at which she dealt with the tiger was less than a minute. Even Yan Kuan felt that his wife¡¯sbat strength had really soared after entering this ce.

    Naturally, he could not fall too far behind. At this moment, he held the ck axe in his hand and shed fiercely. Simrly, after a moment, the two big things fell to the ground and could not get up.

    Yan Kuan took out his military knife and cut off arge piece of the wild boar¡¯s leg extremely quickly. Then, he pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and left.

    As for the corpses, there would always be other wild beasts to share them. As for the tiger skin, if a student came, they might even be able to pick it up. Of course, this was none of their business.

    Seeing Yan Kuan cut off a piece of the boar leg and dragged her away, Shen Xiaoxiao asked curiously,¡±Why didn¡¯t you just use the ck axe to deal with it? Did you want to provoke these two things?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to know if they have crystals.¡±

    ¡°Crystals? What is that? A game?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s something that only animals in the third zone can have. As for its use, I don¡¯t know yet, but I know that there is an animal in the Third Forbidden Zone that is a rabbit, and there are crystals in its body.¡±

    ¡°Why is it almost like a game?¡±

    ¡°Yes, usually animals with crystals have very high spirituality. I¡¯ve never entered the third zone, but in the second zone, I can asionally see species that are looking for food. So when I was in the second zone, I saw a dead deer. When it was being eaten, there was a very faint-colored stone-like thing in its body. But at that time, I was injured, and before I could do anything, I saw the stone being swallowed by a pangolin. The pangolin¡¯s speed doubled, and its attack power increased...¡±

 Chapter 964 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 964: Revenge</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯ve been walking in the first zone of the forest for three days already, but we still haven¡¯t seen any traces of Dark 1. Will he get lost?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was eating roast pork as she talked to Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan focused on the roast pork in his hand so that Shen Xiaoxiao could eat more to replenish her energy.

    He heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and said calmly,¡±As long as we keep going east, even if the direction is different, we will still end up inside. We didn¡¯t meet Dark 1 because Dark 1¡¯s movements are faster and his target is smaller. It¡¯s not easy for those wild beasts to find him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Dark 1¡¯s movements are different from the two of us. His target is much smaller. It¡¯s much faster for him to travel through the jungle alone.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. Back then, 19¡¯s outfit was so weird. I¡¯m afraid that even if Dark 1 finds 19, he probably won¡¯t be able to bring him back. What will they do then?¡±

    ¡°If Dark 1 can¡¯t bring 19 back, then 19 will naturally bring Dark 1 back. The prerequisite is that 19 is willing to be with Dark 1. Alright, don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re adults after all. They know what they¡¯re doing. Moreover, Dark 1¡¯s personality is cold. After 19 lost his memory, I believe you¡¯ve also discovered that all of Dark 1¡¯s love and habits towards 19 were based on 19, who had never lost his memory.¡±

    ¡°19 is so sensitive. How could he not feel it? Moreover, 19 has changed a lot since he lost his memory. Their rtionship was fine at the beginning, but if they get along for a long time, there will always be problems, so if we separate like this... Dark 1 also knows what he wants. He knows what 19 is like in his heart.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s analysis, Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly had a change of opinion of Yan Kuan. She could not tell that he was good at this man-woman thing. Oh, no, it was a man-woman thing. No, it should be a rtionship thing. He was quite good at it, the analysis was sound and logical. Even Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought about it so carefully.

    However, this kid could see the rtionship so clearly. Why did he always like to hide everything when dealing with her? Did he think that what he did was great?

    ¡°You say that you know so much about these things. Why are you doing it yourself? It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Did I do it?¡± Yan Kuan¡¯s hand on the barbecue paused. Did he do it? So that was how Xiaoxiao described him?

    ¡°Yes, very pretentious. I¡¯ve wanted to kill you many times.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t bear to do it. I promise you that I won¡¯t hide anything from you in the future. I¡¯ll discuss it with you.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    The two of them finished eating. It was alreadyte. The cave they stayed in was very small, just enough for the two of them to rest. The cave was dry, so the two of them could rest well.

    They ced arge rock at the entrance of the cave to block off the attacks of wild beasts. The bonfire was also moved to the entrance to prevent snakes, insects, rats, and ants from crawling in. Although living in the jungle was strict and experienced, the jungle was constantly changing. It was impossible for the level of danger to remain unchanged. Fortunately, the forest in the first zone was just an ordinary primitive forest simr to the outside world. Even if there was a crisis, it would only be some wild beasts roaming around.

    ¡°Rest early. We have to speed up tomorrow. The further we go, the faster we have to move. We have to avoid some wild beasts as much as possible to maintain our physical strength and not provoke them. The animals inside will be more aggressive.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Do you think that kid Jiang Wendong can pass the exam when we get out?¡±

    ¡°Are you still thinking about that kid? No matter if he can or not, we don¡¯t even know when wee out. We¡¯ve already done our best to send him in. The rest will depend on that kid¡¯s own luck.¡±

    Yan Kuan originally had some opinions about Jiang Haoran, but when he heard that Xiaoxiao was actually still concerned about that kid, he felt a little weird and ufortable.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she knew that he was still ming Jiang Haoran. In fact, she was also weird. Jiang Haoran was too soft-eared. He always had a weakness that was captured by the Jiang family, but they were still a family after all... It didn¡¯t make sense for him to not help his own people and help outsiders like them. Moreover, they had captured a very difficult weakness, so it was understandable that he had to turn around and deal with them.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, let¡¯s sleep. I don¡¯t know where the two children live, where they sleep, and what they eat.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not reply to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He was also worried, but he believed in his son. Previously, he had taught his son how to make a fire and how to grill meat. He hoped that his son would remember. He hoped that he would not forget. The more he remembered... The more life-saving things they had.

    ..

    ¡°Da Bao, did you knit me a pair of swimming trunks as well?¡±

    Little Treasure was pleasantly surprised as he looked at the soft vine-woven trunks. Although he had said in the afternoon that he did not like swimming, and there were boys there who did not like swimming, they liked these adventurous things.

    ¡°Okay, next time, I¡¯ll get the big white dragon to take you swimming too.¡±

    Da Bao finished thest bit of the knitting. As expected, she liked these things in the past. Her mother had even found a teacher to teach her. She didn¡¯t expect that after this forest, she would be the one toplete all these things.

    ¡°I can swim myself. I can swim two meters. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t know how to swim at all. Is it done? It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go to the cave and see if the big wolf¡¯s body is still there. If it¡¯s still there, we can¡¯t stay there tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go. Bring these prawns and these fish. We can make fish soup tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that stone nest is just right. I also picked up two big pieces of wood. Take out the middle and we¡¯ll have a bowl.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two children took the things and quietly walked towards the cave they had stayed in previously. They hid at the side and watched carefully. They were afraid that the corpse outside the cave was still there. If it was there, there would definitely be wild beasts to share the food.

    However, more than five hours had passed since noon. At this moment, other than some dried bloodstains on the ground, there weren¡¯t even any bone dregs left.

    ¡°Oh my god, they ate so cleanly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they ate so cleanly. It¡¯s so scary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s hurry into the cave and find some sand to bury the blood stains. Daddy said that blood is the best way to attract wild beasts.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it. We want to go in and hide the crystals. Put the things down.¡±

    The two children discussed very well and were ready to walk into the cave. However, to their surprise, they were dumbfounded as soon as they entered the cave. Their cave had already been upied. At this moment, a big wolf with yellow fur was lying in the cave. Its eyes were wide open as it looked at them. It looked like it had been listening to them seriously just now. It looked extremely human-like. However, the two children felt their scalps go numb.

    Wolves were the most dedicated animals in the world, and they were also the animals with the strongest desire for revenge. They had killed an adult wolf, so it was very likely that they would attract another adult wolf.

    However, they had never thought that this wolf would actually squat in the cave and wait for them. It looked at the two of them with such bloodthirsty eyes, as if it was waiting for a gluttonous feast. It made people inexplicably shiver...

 Chapter 965

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Wolf¡¯s Scheming</h4>

    The two children were so frightened that they swallowed their saliva. They had just washed up and were fully dressed. They really didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene the moment they returned to the cave. The way the wolf looked at them was so scary.

    Moreover, the size of the wolf lying on the ground was even bigger than the previous one. The gaze it gave them was cold and bloodthirsty. It even made their scalps go numb and their bodies tremble.

    ¡°What should we do ¡ª what should we do ¡ª Daddy said that wolves are the most loyal. It must be here to take revenge for the other wolf.¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t it attack us?¡± Little Treasure swallowed a mouthful of saliva. That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t it attack them? Instead, it was lying there, as if it was waiting for them toe to it.

    ¡°This one is even bigger than the previous one. This must be an adult male wolf. The one we killed was a female wolf.¡±

    ¡°Then, then, then, then is this one even more powerful? Then what are we going to do? Run?¡±

    Of course they wanted to run if there was danger, but just as they were about to retreat, the wolf slowly stood up and looked at them with an even colder gaze. It even let out a low growl, as if saying... ¡°No matter how you run, don¡¯t even think about running away. You are destined to be my prey.¡±

    ¡°It ¡ª It¡¯s standing up ¨C¡±

    The two children suddenly didn¡¯t dare to move. They could only stand there foolishly. When the wolf saw that the two children had stopped moving, it actuallyy down again and stared at them. It seemed to be using this method to slowly break down their willpower, causing them to slowly be afraid. In the end, they were so afraid that they would voluntarily turn into food by his mouth. It could even ¡®sit back and enjoy the fruits of theirbor¡¯ without even using the slightest bit of energy.

    ¡°It, why, why is it like Mommy punishing us? She won¡¯t let us move. The moment we move, it¡¯s as if it wants to eat us.¡±

    Da Bao was about to cry. The moment they moved, this d*mn big wolf actually stood up and acted as if it wanted to eat them. However, if it didn¡¯t let them move and let them stand by the wall. Was it going to wait for death?

    ¡°Do you still remember what I told you in the past?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve said so many things to me, how would I know which sentence it was?¡±

    ¡°Every time Mommy does this, she¡¯s suppressing us with her aura, making us afraid to move. Actually, even if we move, Mommy won¡¯t do anything to us, but we¡¯re just afraid, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, right. Are you saying that this wolf is also scaring us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely scaring us. When we¡¯re afraid, we can only make food for it.¡±

    ¡°But why is it thinking the same as Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Daddy said that all animals have thoughts. Sometimes, they¡¯re smarter than us.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    At this moment, the sky hadpletely darkened. The pair of round eyes that had been looking at them all this time had turned green in the darkness. They were deeper and more sinister than what they had seen just now.

    ¡°Wah... I¡¯m so scared... Wah... tell it not to look at me like that...¡±

    Da Bao was so scared that she could not control herself. After all, she was still a child. Being stared at like that all the time, the fear was obvious. Little Treasure could only hold Da Bao¡¯s hand, but the moment he moved, the big wolf stood up.

    Even when Da Bao was so scared that she was crying, it didn¡¯t have any intention of standing up. It seemed like the wolf recognized him. Did it think that he was more dangerous than Da Bao?

    If that was the case, then he knew what to do.

    In order to confirm, Little Treasure deliberately said to Da Bao,¡±Don¡¯t cry. Go back a little and try.¡±

    Da Bao was already very scared. Hearing Little Treasure say that, she really stepped back a little. Little Treasure looked carefully. The wolf really did not want to stand up. Instead, he had just moved his hand, and the wolf growled again.

    Little Treasure swallowed his saliva, thought for a moment, and said to Da Bao, ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t cry. I have an idea. And you must be the main force.¡±

    Hearing that he had an idea, Da Bao¡¯s tears immediately stopped. She said to Little Treasure, ¡°Sob... What idea... What Idea?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t cry. Otherwise, both of us will die. Now is the time for you to save both of us.¡±

    ¡°What? How? I don¡¯t know how?¡±

    ¡°I saw it just now. If you move, the big wolf won¡¯t care. But if I move, the big wolf will move. Now, you slowly move back to the right side of the cave entrance. When you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll be the same as in the morning. I¡¯ll immediately move to the left. This wolf will definitely chase after me. Its hostility towards me is greater than yours. Daddy said that when the leader of the wolves goes out to fight, they will usually keep an eye on the most powerful one. I think it must have smelled the difference between a man and a woman.¡±

    ¡°It can smell that?¡±

    ¡°Animals can¡¯t speak humannguage, so of course they can smell it with their nose.¡±

    Little Treasure would never tell Da Bao that it was just a wild guess, but this was the only way to distract Da Bao. Moreover, it would definitely make their tough battle much more difficult than it was at noon.

    However, Little Treasure also believed in one thing more. That was what Daddy had said. Humans were always many times smarter than animals. No matter how intelligent animals were, it would never match a human. Using intelligence could ovee all the impossible.

    ¡°So it¡¯s because of its nose. Then, should I aim at the back when I see iting outter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but this wolf is even taller than the one in the afternoon. This time, you can¡¯t have a ***** leg. It has to be a ****** belly. It has to be a ****** belly.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I have to pull like you did in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, pull.¡±

    Little Treasure would never admit that when Da Bao said she was going to pull the wolf¡¯s stomach, there were stars in her little eyes. She didn¡¯t look scared at all. There was only excitement. Yes, excitement.

    ¡°Da Bao, you have to be careful of its legs. Don¡¯t get kicked, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I won¡¯t get kicked. It¡¯s so tall. I can run away from its legs.¡±

    Little Treasure wanted to see Da Bao or touch her head, but he couldn¡¯t see her at all.

    However, they were really twins. Da Bao suddenly reached out and did what Little Treasure was thinking. She put her hand on Little Treasure¡¯s head and mimicked Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Little Treasure, don¡¯t be afraid. Watch your sister this time. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Da Bao slowly retreated. They were not far from the cave entrance, but it was already dark. Fortunately, they had lived here for nearly ten days, so they were very familiar with this ce. Therefore, their surroundings were pitch ck, Da Bao was not afraid, and she was not afraid that she would not be able to see her surroundings. The moon here was much bigger than the outside world, and it looked much brighter. Many times, it was as if the moon was only the distance from the roof to them. Therefore, even though it was dark, some of the light could still be seen clearly.

    ¡°I¡¯m hiding, and I¡¯ve got my knife. Hurry up, don¡¯t let it pounce on you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll count to three. Get ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°One, two, three...¡±

 Chapter 966 - Da Bao, Donâ€™t Scare Me

    <h4>Chapter 966: Da Bao, Don¡¯t Scare Me</h4>

    As soon as Little Treasure¡¯s voice fell, he took a big step back at an extremely fast speed and immediately hid to the right of the cave. From the moment the big wolf reacted to the moment it got up and chased out of the cave, it was a few seconds slower than Little Treasure, but it was these few seconds that won Little Treasure the opportunity.

    But their guess was indeed correct. The wolf really came by smelling the scent. It ran out of the cave and directly ran to the right of the cave, but Little Treasure was hiding at the side of the cave. The wolf immediately ran out and opened its mouth wide when it saw Little Treasure. It had yed enough, but the two little toys still wanted to escape. It seemed that there was no need to y anymore. It quickly ate everything.

    The big wolf opened its mouth wide and was about to pounce on Little Treasure. Da Bao, who had been waiting at the side, had already slipped under the belly of the big wolf. However, they did not expect that the big wolf¡¯s sensitivity was too high. When Da Bao reached the most vulnerable spot under its belly, it sensed it. Not only that, it also lowered its head to take a look and opened its mouth wide. It seemed that as long as it retreated a little, it would be able to swallow Da Bao¡¯s head in one gulp.

    Little Treasure cried out in fear. He did not expect the big wolf to be faster and more agile than the previous wolf. In fact, no matter which aspect, this wolf was much stronger than that wolf.

    ¡°Da Bao, run!¡±

    Of course, Da Bao saw the pair of green wolf eyes that popped out from under its stomach. She could even smell the strong smell of blood in the wolf¡¯s mouth when it opened its mouth. Da Bao trembled in fear, but she also knew that she could not run at this moment, because the big wolf¡¯s hind legs were moving. As long as it kicked, Da Bao would be kicked into the big wolf¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, Da Bao did not know where she got the courage. Perhaps she knew that she could not escape, so she actually said to Little Treasure,¡±Little Treasure, run quickly.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she held the knife in her hand and thrust it toward the pair of green eyes.

    Perhaps it was because of the darkness or because Da Bao¡¯s luck was too good. This stab was really stabbed by her. The big wolf probably did not expect the girl it had always looked down on to have such great uracy and courage. It had always thought that the strong one was the little boy from before.

    Da Bao¡¯s actionspletely infuriated the big wolf. It began to il its limbs and began tounch fierce attacks at Da Bao. Da Bao was under its stomach. Seeing its limbs kicking randomly, Da Bao could not be bothered at the moment. She held the knife in her hand and began to stab under its stomach. Whether it was its stomach or its legs, she was just hacking and hacking.

    Seeing that the big wolf had gone mad, Little Treasure immediately ran behind it and aimed at its back. He stabbed the dagger in his hand fiercely, once or twice.

    The big wolf was rolling around on the ground ferociously. Da Bao was under its stomach and had probably been kicked by it many times. She might even be injured. The more Little Treasure thought about it, the more ruthless he became. He didn¡¯t forget to shout, ¡°Da Bao, Da Bao! I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to kill you! Da Bao,e out quickly. Come out quickly.¡±

    The two children¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from killing. However, no matter how much Little Treasure shouted for Da Bao, there was no reaction at all. Tears were already flowing down from Little Treasure¡¯s eyes. However, the movements of his hands were bing more and more vicious. His wrist had already begun to hurt, but he still kept stabbing.

    This big wolf could be said to be facing enemies from both sides. It was even more miserable than the wolf at noon. The wolf had only taken three stabs from fighting to death, but this big wolf didn¡¯t even know how many stabs it had taken, especially its stomach. It even felt something flowing out of its stomach bit by bit.

    None of its four legs were intact.

    After an unknown amount of time, the big wolf finally could not hold on any longer and slowly fell down. Without any signs of life, Little Treasure ran to the wolf¡¯s side like a madman, wanting to see how Da Bao was doing.

    The small figure curled up at one foot, the clothes wrapped around her from the top of her head. Little Treasure used his trembling hand to gently pull the familiar red coat.

    He pursed his lips, his eyes streaming down, and no sound came out of his throat.

    There was blood all over the floor. At that moment, Little Treasure did not know whether the blood belonged to Da Bao or the big wolf.

    His heart was about to jump out of his chest. He pulled hard again, but she still did not move. This time, it was as if Little Treasure had turned on a switch, and he wailed loudly.

    Ever since Little Treasure was born, he had never cried so loudly even when he was young. In the dark of the night, Little Treasure was standing guard under the big wolf¡¯s corpse, crying his heart out. ¡°No, Da Bao, don¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Wa ¡ª¡ª Little Treasure, you scared me to death ¡ª¡ª¡±

    Little Treasure was still crying in mid-air when another voice sounded. Little Treasure lowered his head in disbelief and saw that Da Bao, who was slowly emerging from the red clothes, was also wailing loudly. She didn¡¯t have a single scar from the beginning to the end. There was not even a trace of blood on her face. Was Da Bao alright?

    ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re alright. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re alright.¡±

    Compared to Da Bao, Little Treasure was in a much worse state. His entire body was covered in blood and his face was covered in hair. He reached out his hand to protect Da Bao, but Da Bao was crying as she retreated. She even cried:

    ¡°You¡¯re so dirty. Don¡¯te near me.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, I thought you were dead.¡±

    Hearing this, Da Bao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She started crying again. The two children looked at each other like they had really broken down. Then, each of them cried more and more.

    In the end, Da Bao reacted. It seemed that this was the first time she had seen Little Treasure cry like this. After thinking for a while, she reached out her hand and didn¡¯t mind that Little Treasure was dirty anymore. She hugged Little Treasure and patted him as she cried:

    ¡°Little Treasure, be good. Little Treasure is not afraid anymore. The big wolf has already been killed. Big Sister said that she would protect you.¡±

    This time, Little Treasure did not refute Da Bao. During the most dangerous moment just now, Da Bao still did not forget to tell him to run quickly. He would never forget this for the rest of his life. He would just let her be his big sister for the night.

    The two children cried a lot. Looking at each other¡¯s appearance and looking around, the two of them quickly got up and prepared to run to the river. Who knew what animals would be attracted by such a strong smell of blood... If they didn¡¯t run now, they would be treated as prey.

    ¡°Wait, look in the stomach. See if there are crystals in the stomach.¡±

    Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words, Da Bao squatted down and looked at the wolf¡¯s innards without any fear. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the wolf didn¡¯t have crystals. What was going on? Didn¡¯t all wolves have crystals?

    ¡°No, Little Treasure. This wolf is even more powerful than the one in the afternoon. If that wolf has crystals, why doesn¡¯t this have crystals?¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t have crystals, then it doesn¡¯t have crystals. Let¡¯s run. We¡¯re still far behind. We don¡¯t need this one. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Da Bao nodded. That¡¯s right. They were still 50 crystals away. There was no hurry. The two of them were still very scared. They had to run to theke and hide. At least the big white dragon was there. No wild beasts would look for them.

    The two children hurriedly ran to the river.

 Chapter 967 - Telepathy

    <h4>Chapter 967: Telepathy</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, Little Treasure...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao woke up from her dream with sweat all over her head. Yan Kuan was shocked and immediately stood up to ask Shen Xiaoxiao what was wrong.

    ¡°I dreamed that Little Treasure was crying. He has never cried so loudly before.¡±

    Even though Shen Xiaoxiao woke up from her dream, she still had lingering fear in her heart. It was too real. She had never had such a dream before.

    When Yan Kuan heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. He had been with the two children for so long, but he had never seen Little Treasure cry out loud. At most, his eyes were red. That child was just as strong as he was.

    ¡°Be good. The dreams are reversed. This means that the two of them are definitely fine now. Besides, don¡¯t you know about our son? He never cries out loud. Even if he cries, it¡¯s because he¡¯s hiding and dropping golden beans. He won¡¯t let the two of us see it.¡±

    Hearing what Yan Kuan said, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that he was telling the truth. Little Treasure was really that kind of child. He was extremely strong, unlike Da Bao, who would cry out when she was unhappy. However, the more he was like that... When she dreamed of him crying, Shen Xiaoxiao could not take it anymore. She felt that this dream might be real.

    Why was Little Treasure crying? What happened? Where was Da Bao? Why didn¡¯t she dream of Da Bao?

    ¡°Is it morning?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about a little past 6 now.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s pack up and leave quickly. I want to find the children as soon as possible.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw Shen Xiaoxiao like this and nodded. He immediately got up and started to pack up...

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us

    ..

    ¡°I was scared to death. I was scared to death. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t take anything smart away. Even the fire hasn¡¯t been extinguished yet.¡±

    Da Bao patted her chest and sat beside the fire. She started to take off her coat. The coat had only been cleaned in the afternoon. It looked like she needed to wipe it again. Fortunately, there was no blood on her hair. She didn¡¯t need to take another bath.

    ¡°Da Bao, how could you be fine just now?¡±

    This was something that Little Treasure had never figured out. How could Da Bao be fine? He had clearly seen how vicious the wolf¡¯s kick was. How could Da Bao be fine?

    When Da Bao heard Little Treasure¡¯s question, she immediately said,¡±Who says I¡¯m fine? Look at my leg. It hurts. That d*mned big wolf actually kicked my leg. But I¡¯m not bad either. Whichever leg it used to kick me, I would stab it with a knife. When its four legs couldn¡¯t move anymore, I would scratch its stomach. Fortunately, I was smart enough to use this shirt to cover my hair. Otherwise, my hair would get dirty again. Mommy said not to wash my hair at night. But Little Treasure, your hair has to be washed. It¡¯s so dirty and disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s that simple? It kicks, and you stab it? It has four legs.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know, but Uncle usually tests our reflexes like this when he trains us. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Little Treasure thought about the usual training and it seemed like it was indeed like this. They had even beaten the wooden figure that could move before, and its arms and legs could move. In the beginning, they were beaten until they were in great pain, butter on, they felt better.

    ¡°Yeah, why did I forget about this? Da Bao, from tomorrow onwards, we will continue to practice ording to what our previous Uncles and Daddy taught us. These things are very useful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can fight without the wooden figure, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We will temporarily stay by the river. We will only go out when we are stronger.¡±

    ¡°But where are we going to stay? It¡¯s so cold here at night.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she shrunk her neck and moved closer to the fire. Little Treasure knew that there weren¡¯t any big caves by the river. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to stay here. He thought about it and didn¡¯t expect it. However, the stench on his body was too smelly. He decided to wash up first before discussing it with Da Bao.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up first. After washing up, we¡¯ll discuss it again.¡±

    However, after Little Treasure finished washing up, Da Bao had already fallen asleep next to the big rock next to her. Little Treasure looked around. He wouldn¡¯t leave Da Bao alone to inspect the surroundings. The two of them had been here since... Even when they went to the toilet, they would hold their noses and wait by the side. The two of them absolutely couldn¡¯t be separated.

    After thinking for a while, Little Treasure moved the bonfire toward Da Bao. He also moved to Da Bao¡¯s side. Da Bao was quite good at choosing a ce. There was a big rock that was a little higher behind them to help them block it. This way... the two of them were basically surrounded by the bonfire in a smallpartment. They would definitely not be woken up by the cold tonight. As long as it did not rain, they would be fine.

    Perhaps it was because they had experienced two battles today and had been scared a few times during that time, the two children calmed down and quickly entered their dreams. In their dreams, it was as if they were sleeping on their big Simmons bed. It was soft and warm.

    They had a good night¡¯s sleep.

    The sounds of birds chirping and flowers beside their ears were fascinating. The two children woke up one after another, but the first thing they did was to quickly add wood to the fire. They could not let the fire go out. Although there was a lighter... They had to prevent the lighter from running out of gas.

    ¡°Little Treasure, when did you sleep yesterday? I don¡¯t even know. Eh, you even wiped your clothes clean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you slept like a pig. Of course you don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s hurry up and wash up. Today, our main task is to find a ce to live. We can¡¯t always sleep in the open air, right? What if it rains?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. But didn¡¯t you say that we should settle down by theke?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but we still have to look for it. We can¡¯t just stay here and not go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. What do we eat in the morning? We didn¡¯t even bring our stone nest with us. There¡¯s also our rabbit skin. We made such a big piece. Although it stinks, it¡¯s still veryfortable to use it as a mattress.¡±

    ¡°Those are all in the cave. After we settle down, we¡¯ll quietly go back and see if any animals have appeared.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What if someone wants to take revenge again? Let¡¯s go and take a look. But Little Treasure, why didn¡¯t the big wolf yesterday have crystals? The smaller wolf at noon had crystals. How could such a big wolf not have crystals?¡±

    This was also the reason why Little Treasure was curious. Previously, he had thought that all the wolves had one.

    ¡°I think it must be the same as in the game. Only after reaching the level can one have crystals. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t we see crystals after killing so many rabbits and pheasants? I guess these wild beasts can only have crystals after leveling up.¡±

    Little Treasure thought about the game he had yed with his father previously. It was really simr to this crystal, so he told Da Bao about it.

    But when he said that, he realized that ying the game was a secret between him and his father. Da Bao didn¡¯t know about it.

    Sure enough, Da Bao caught the main point and immediately asked Little Treasure,¡±What game? Why don¡¯t I know about it? Oh, I know you¡¯re ying Warcraft behind Mommy¡¯s back. I want to tell Mommy.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not ying Warcraft behind Mommy¡¯s back. Daddy taught me how to y it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Daddy taught you? Why didn¡¯t Daddy teach me? Daddy is biased.¡±

    Da Bao was unhappy. How could he not teach her? Daddy actually had a secret with Little Treasure.

    Yan Kuan, who was walking in the distance, sneezed a few times on the way. Shen Xiaoxiao thought that he had caught a cold and forced him to take the cold medicine before she was relieved.

 Chapter 968 - Stalactite Milk

    <h4>Chapter 968: Stctite Milk</h4>

    ¡°Alright, Da Bao, this is a secret between men. You¡¯re not a man. You can also have secrets with Mommy. I won¡¯t be jealous.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, look, that¡¯s the apple tree.¡±

    Diverting attention was always the best way for Little Treasure to deal with Da Bao. He had seen this apple tree yesterday, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just wanted to give Da Bao a surprise.

    As expected, Da Bao¡¯s attention was diverted. When she saw the apple tree, she cried out in surprise:

    ¡°Ah ¡ª¡ª my favorite apples.¡±

    Seeing that Da Bao had indeed run to the side of the fruit tree, Little Treasure secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    Something in theke looked speechlessly at the two brats by the shore. Why was his wife so simple and gullible? That human kid was indeed not a good bird. He actually bullied his baby like this... As expected, he was a guy who couldn¡¯t grow a big bird.

    This wild apple tree was not far from theke. It was because the big white dragon was by theke. No wild beasts came here. Other than some small birds that were not aggressive... There was not even a wild rabbit.

    Therefore, this apple tree was full of fruits at the moment. However, this tree was also very tall. Of course, this was for the two children who were not even five years old.

    But since Da Bao wanted to eat wild fruit, Little Treasure had to help her achieve it.

    Climbing the tree was not too easy for the two children, but in order to avoid trouble, Little Treasure still climbed the tree, and Da Bao took it from below.

    When Little Treasure climbed up the tree, he was surprised to find a bird¡¯s nest. He directly took two bird eggs, took a few apples, and climbed down the tree. Later, he fried the bird eggs to eat.

    Although the breakfast was not rich, it was nutritious. The bird eggs, the apples, and the children¡¯s small stomach were not bad.

    If they were a little bigger, then the food would not be enough.

    ¡°After we¡¯re full, we¡¯ll go find a ce to live. We still need to prepare some things.¡±

    The two of them held hands and searched the surroundings. Theke was huge, but no other wild beasts had entered. Therefore, it was quiet. However, it was also because of this that there were almost no caves here... The only depression was behind arge rock at the foot of the mountain. If one were to describe it as a cave, then it would not be called a cave. It could only be called a depression.

    However, the two children were too small after all. This ce could easily amodate the two of them. Moreover, they could even put down some spare items. If it rained, they could even start a fire at the entrance of the cave... However, if it were two adults, this environment would definitely not work.

    Therge rock at the entrance could still block the wind, but this cave was an excellent living environment. It was dry, and the ground was filled with sand and stone. The texture was exquisite, and it did not make people ufortable.

    When the time came, it would be a very good living environment to spread the rabbit skin that they had sewn inside.

    ¡°Little Treasure, there¡¯s a leak here.¡±

    Da Baoy in the cave to inspect their new living space. Little Treasure stood outside the cave to see if the big rock was solid. When he heard Da Bao say that, he was curious.

    There was such a big mountain above the cave. How could there be a leak?

    Da Bao was talking nonsense again.

    When Da Bao saw that Little Treasure ignored her, she was not angry. She looked at the small crack in the stone wall. There was really a water stain inside.

    Da Bao curiously stuck her finger in and touched something. It was wet. She reached out and saw that there was a milky-white, milk-like water droplet on the tip of her finger, but it did not look like a water droplet. Although it felt simr, it was more like jelly.

    Da Bao did not know what she was thinking. For some reason, she put it into her mouth. Just as it touched her lips, the white paste slid into her mouth. It was ice-cold and sweet. It slid into her stomach in an instant. Da Bao¡¯s whole body shook, and then her body felt warm andfortable.

    Da Bao looked at her fingers, which had nothing left, and reached into the crack. Sure enough, there was another drop in her hand.

    Da Bao shouted at Little Treasure happily:

    ¡°Little Treasure,e here,e here.¡±

    Little Treasure had confirmed that the rock was solid. Hearing Da Bao shout again, he could only walk into the cave.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ording to Da Bao¡¯s usual practice, when she asked Little Treasure to open his mouth, it was usually for food. Little Treasure had already formed a conditioned reflex and opened his mouth as soon as she asked him to open it.

    It was cold and sweet. Before he could spit it out, he felt something being swallowed into his stomach.

    ¡°Da Bao, what did you give me to eat?¡±

    Little Treasure felt a strange heat in his body and looked at Da Bao in puzzlement.

    Da Bao smiled mysteriously and said to Little Treasure,¡±Look, use your hand to touch the crack.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao in confusion, but he still obediently reached out to touch the crack. However, no matter how much he touched it, he didn¡¯t touch anything. What exactly did Da Bao want him to touch?

    ¡°What? There¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Little Treasure retracted his finger and ced it in front of Da Bao¡¯s eyes. Da Bao was very confused and looked at the crack, but it was too dark inside and he couldn¡¯t see anything. She didn¡¯t give up and reached out to touch it, but she really couldn¡¯t find anything.

    Da Bao said in a strange manner, ¡°How could it be? There was a water drop just now. It was white, like jelly. I ate one drop, and I gave you one drop. Didn¡¯t you eat anything sweet just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was sweet, and my body was warm.¡±

    ¡°See, I found it through this crack. But what is that? My stomach is so warm now. I¡¯m so full.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I feel very warm too. Could it be stctite milk? It¡¯s easy to find stctite milk in these caves. If it¡¯s stctite milk, it¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s simr to mountain spring water. There¡¯s no harm in eating it.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably the same. It¡¯s the same as the plot in the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core.¡±

    Little Treasure thought about it and still didn¡¯t strike a blow to Da Bao. How could this ce be the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core? This ce was much scarier than the Adventures of the Earth¡¯s Core. This ce was clearly Jurassic Park.

    Alright, two children, you¡¯ve both gone off-topic.

    However, when it came to the food they ate just now, it was indeed stctite milk. However, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary stctite milk. Instead, it was this stctite milk that was at least a thousand years old and close to ake. The two children¡¯s luck couldn¡¯t be described as heaven-defying. It was simply too good to be true.

    ¡°Little Treasure, I want to poop.¡±

    ¡°I want to, too. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Although the two children¡¯s stomachs were warm, they also wanted to poop. The two of them had never been separated before, so they walked out one after the other. They found a ce that was quite far from the cave, dug two pits, and began to solve the problem.

    ..

    ¡°Is this monkey stupid? It keeps following us. We can¡¯t shake it off.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked sullenly at the golden monkey that had been following them all this while. It wasn¡¯t big, but its movements were extremely agile. It didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward them, which made Shen Xiaoxiao want to attack it, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Sometimes, this monkey would even look at them with its big innocent eyes. Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea why there was such a strange monkey in the forest.

    ¡°It¡¯s not stupid. It¡¯s smart. It wants us to take it to the second zone of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

 Chapter 969 - Monkey Leads the Way

    <h4>Chapter 969: Monkey Leads the Way</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely speechless at the sudden appearance of the monkey behind her. She did not know what was going on, but she had actually been targeted by a monkey. Moreover, this was a monkey that knew how to act cute.

    Sometimes, Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to directly make a move on this thing that was always behind them because they always had a feeling of being spied on. However, every time she was about to make a move... This monkey would give her a tearful feeling.

    Monkeys were really smart. Sometimes, they were even smarter than humans.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we discuss it with this monkey?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s suggestion made Shen Xiaoxiao stunned. Could they discuss it?

    ¡°This can be discussed?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, this monkey is definitely smarter than the monkeys outside. It even has some intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Enlightened? You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was somewhat incredulous. Why was it that his words were getting more and more mystical?

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Xiaoxiao. I think it¡¯s necessary for me to educate you. You have to know that the outside world and this ce arepletely different worlds. From now on, you can no longer view everything here from the perspective of the outside world. Do you understand?¡±

    It was rare to see Yan Kuan so serious. Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that her ¡®old¡¯ thinking was definitely not going to work. She looked at Yan Kuan, nodded, and said, ¡°I know. Is it like World of Warcraft? In the game, many wild beasts have the same attack power and intelligence as humans.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can say that. So Xiaoxiao, even if this monkey is always acting cute, it might have already plotted against us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand. Then I¡¯ll negotiate with this monkey.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, doesn¡¯t it like to act cute? Moreover, it doesn¡¯t attack us but only follows us. It obviously knows that it¡¯s not our opponent. Since it¡¯s not our opponent, then our bargaining power will be even greater.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you try it. If it really doesn¡¯t work, just directly solve it. We absolutely cannot bring a useless thing behind us. Moreover, it might even stab us in the back at a critical moment. Therefore, it¡¯s better to directly kill the thing that is still useless in the face of danger.¡±

    When Yan Kuan finished speaking, the corner of his lips was still smiling. His gaze towards the golden monkey was even filled with yfulness. However, his smile caused the golden monkey¡¯s body to instantly turn cold. It really wanted to run away and run away... However, because of the beast tide, it was brought out of this ce.

    Although it knew the route, there were too many dangers. For an animal like it that did not have enough attack power, it was already very difficult to survive in the secondyer of the forbidden zone. It was also because of its good luck... it had been born in the Second Forbidden Zone since it was young.

    Therefore, after it was brought out this time, some of the fierce beasts in the First Forbidden Zone were also its nemesis.

    Therefore, when the slightly intelligent golden monkey saw these two humans that obviously had extremely strong attack power, it would immediately make the choice to follow.

    However, the gaze of this man was so terrifying now. Why did it feel that there was a murderous aura surrounding it?

    The golden monkey knew that it was impossible for it to escape. It saw the woman. That¡¯s right, it didn¡¯t know that this human was male or female. As for how it knew that this was a human... That was because these humans could still be seen asionally in the Second Forbidden Zone. However, almost all of them had cooked the food of those ferocious beasts, so it didn¡¯t see anyone who had left alive.

    That wasn¡¯t right either. It had happened many years ago. However, the golden snub-nosed monkey had yet to be born at that time. There wouldn¡¯t be any inheritances between the monkeys that would tell them about it.

    ¡°Little monkey, you can either lead the way for us or scram on your own.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned for half a second. He didn¡¯t expect Xiaoxiao to be so direct.

    However, being direct was good. If she were to be direct, no matter how smart this monkey was, it wouldn¡¯t have so many crooked thoughts like humans, right?

    What surprised Shen Xiaoxiao was that the little monkey could really understand. It tilted its head as if it was thinking. Of course, this did not allow it to think too much. Moreover, it did not expect that this woman was not as weak as it had imagined. Just when the killing intent in her body was rising, it was afraid.

    The little monkey barked a few times as if it wanted to say something. However, it guessed that the other party could not understand it, so it pointed with its finger. This direction was the direction that they were preparing to move in. It was going to point the way.

    ¡°Little monkey, remember to find a shortcut. Otherwise, when we encounter a tiger, I¡¯ll let it feed on you.¡±

    When the little monkey heard this, its entire body trembled. How could these humans be so smart? They were much smarter than the humans it had seen before.

    After a few more screams, the little monkey ran out in a string.

    ¡°This monkey has really be a spirit.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. With it leading the way, we¡¯ll be much more rxed.¡±

    ¡°I just want to find the children as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Xiaoxiao. He had the same thought in his heart.

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, did you hear anything?¡±

    Da Bao was sleeping in the cave, but she kept feeling like she heard some kind of roar, but she didn¡¯t know where it came from.

    ¡°I heard it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You heard it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me if you heard it?¡±

    Little Treasure nced at Da Bao and said,¡±Why would I tell you? We¡¯re not going out anyway. Even if we heard it, it was from outside. What does it have to do with us? Don¡¯t tell me you want to go outside and watch the show now?¡±

    Da Bao was hit by the bull¡¯s-eye. When she looked at Little Treasure, she smiled embarrassedly.

    Little Treasure looked at her like this and said with an exceptionally mature sigh, ¡°We just escaped from the big wolf¡¯s mouth. Don¡¯t think about these things. We can¡¯t leave thiske until we¡¯ve practiced our skills. If something happens to one of us, it¡¯ll be toote to cry. Also, you¡¯ve forgotten that those animals are so big. If we stand up, we¡¯ll only reach their thighs. If we meet any giant elephants or snakes, let me ask you, how are we going to run? Have you thought about it?¡±

    Da Bao, of course, had never thought about this. She was just curious. She could not figure out what kind of animal was making such a loud noise. They had heard it from theke, and Da Bao was a child after all. How could she not be curious?

    ¡°Alright, be good. Go to sleep. Get up early tomorrow to practice. When we have the ability to save ourselves, we will go out. Mommy said that sharpening knives does not dy the work of cutting firewood. If we go out now, there is no hope of us leaving this forest. We will definitely die.¡±

    ¡°You say it like we¡¯re so useless. Didn¡¯t we kill two big wolves?¡±

    ¡°First, the wolves must have underestimated their enemy. They think that we are children and are not aggressive. Second, that was because we used our brains and pincer attacks to win the opportunity. But Da Bao, let me ask you, what if it is a snake? A big snake. Not only can it use its mouth to swallow us, but its long tail can also wrap us up in the air? What are we going to do then?¡±

    ¡°If the pterosaur in the sky carries us up in the air, even if it doesn¡¯t kill us, if it loosens its ws, we will fall to our death, not to mention other animals.¡±

 Chapter 970 - Sharp Ears and Sharp Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 970: Sharp Ears and Sharp Eyes</h4>

    Little Treasure¡¯s words were like cold water, pouring one basin after another on Da Bao. In the end, Da Bao was lying in the cave with her back to Little Treasure, a little angry.

    Little Treasure knew that Da Bao was just a little na?ve and would think things through on her own, so he did not have any intention of coaxing Da Bao. Instead, heid down on his own and the two of them did not speak for a moment. They were even listening attentively to what was happening in the outside world.

    The roars were very loud and mixed. It was as if there were many animals fighting. However, they knew that no matter how exciting the outside world was, they could not get out. They could only stay here temporarily because they were too weak. They were so weak that any animal could stomp them to death in minutes.

    What they needed to do was to train their skills. At that time, no matter how strong the enemy they faced was, they would at least have the ability to protect themselves.

    ¡°Have you put away that crystal?¡±

    As if there was nothing to say, Da Bao still answered:

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We have to get up early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Da Bao suddenly stopped talking. For a moment, Little Treasure was not used to it, so he continued to say:

    ¡°If you really can¡¯t sleep, then wait a little longer. When the noise outside is not so noisy, we will go out and take a look. Because there are still some things in the rabbit skin in the cave, we have to take it back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    As expected, when she heard this, Da Bao was not sad and became excited again.

    Little Treasure sighed and said,¡±We¡¯re just going to get something. Don¡¯t be so excited. You can¡¯t go and see those animals.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Actually, I also wanted to go and get something, but I was shocked by you before I could say anything. Although the rabbit skin smells a little fishy, it¡¯s still very soft and warm on the ground. It¡¯s better than being on this sandy ground.¡±

    ¡°You have so many reasons.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°But Little Treasure, are we really not allowed to go out in the future?¡±

    Little Treasure sighed and said angrily,¡±Mommy is right. As long as we¡¯re here, you don¡¯t like to use your brain.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±

    Da Bao red at Little Treasure angrily. Since young, he had relied on his intelligence to make her think about this and that. If she knew, why would she ask him?

    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    Little Treasure suddenly said this. Da Bao was stunned at first, then she said in surprise,¡±Are you saying that we still have to go out and hunt every day?¡±

    ¡°Not every day. It¡¯s best to hunt enough food in one day. Also, we have to go out early and run as soon as we get some food. We definitely can¡¯t stay for too long. Of course, it can also be considered practice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I told you. We can¡¯t stay here forever.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more silly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the silly one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re silly to me. I¡¯m not the silly one.¡±

    The two of them chatted idly until midnight. Little Treasure looked at his watch. It was already past 3 o¡¯clock. If not for the excitement of going out supporting the two of them, the two children would have already gone to sleep.

    This was really strange. When they slept in the big cave outside, they would wake up many times every night to see if the fire was still burning. They were afraid that some big beast would run in and eat them while they were sleeping.

    Therefore, they had been living in fear. However, when they arrived here, they knew that no animals dared to run in here because of the existence of the big white dragon. They even knew that... The big white dragon was equivalent to their guardian god. Naturally, there would be no danger at night.

    It was also because of this that they actually missed the life outside. This was really ironic.

    However, they were still children after all. When they were growing up, if they did not get enough sleep every day, that was not a good thing at all. They did not dare to sleep soundly at night, and even more so during the day.

    There were even more wild beasts active during the day. Who knew if they would encounter any beasts that came out to look for food.

    Therefore, it was really difficult for them to walk out of this forest. The budget of 10 years was probably still considered small.

    The howling outside gradually became softer. Only then did the two children slowly climb out of the cave. However, for some reason, they always felt a little cold at night in the past. Even with a bonfire, they would still feel that the night in the forest was bone-chilling. However, today, they actually did not feel any cold at all.

    Of course, they did not notice this at all. The two of them still held hands in excitement as they walked out of the cave.

    ¡°The moon tonight is really bright. It is quite bright outside. We can even see the little rock clearly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks very bright today. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need torches anymore. We¡¯ll just go out like this, but we have to be quick.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it. Hurry up.¡±

    They held hands and slowly ran toward the brambles outside theke. These brambles were the ones that they had to crawled out of from theke¡¯s istion to the outside world.

    ¡°What a strong smell of blood.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know how many wild beasts died from that roar just now, but I reckon that all the wild beasts have gone to eat, so we have to move quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The cave was not far from theke, so the two of them ran to the cave in less than 15 minutes. However, this time, the two of them learned their lesson and did not rashly run into the cave. Instead, they threw a tree branch into the cave. After making sure that there were no animals inside, they slowly walked inside.

    The big wolf¡¯s body at the door had long been gone. There was also a pool of red marks because they had already left for a day and a night. The blood had probably dried up long ago. The temperature here was quite different in the morning and night. The temperature could reach 30 degrees Celsius in the afternoon, and sometimes it was only 10 degrees Celsius at night. Therefore, it made sense that there were no wild beasts here, and the smell of blood had disappeared.

    A quilt made of rabbit skin, and a small basket made by Da Bao. Little Treasure ced the rabbit skin inside and carried it on his back. Then, he carried the items that they usually collected, which the children would find particrly interesting. He carried them all on his back.

    This weight was at least 20 kilograms, but Little Treasure carried them lightly. Even Da Bao could not help but say, ¡°Little Treasure, you must have eaten too much meat recently. I noticed that your strength has grown. Previously, when you were carrying these things, you couldn¡¯t even carry them.¡±

    When Little Treasure heard Da Bao¡¯s words, he was stunned. Indeed, previously, when he was carrying the things, Da Bao had helped push him from behind. But just now, he had carried this basket on his back... Even now, he did not feel that it was much heavier. What was going on? Could it be because he had eaten too much barbecue?

    ¡°I think so. Then, Da Bao, you should eat more meat. When you eat too much meat, you will have more strength. Your strength is like a cat¡¯s scratch.¡±

    When Da Bao heard what Little Treasure said, she quickly nodded. Yes, she also had to eat more so that she would have more strength. Yes, that was right.

    ¡°Little Treasure, look, what is that?¡±

 Chapter 971 - The Magical Beast Arena

    <h4>Chapter 971: The Magical Beast Arena</h4>

    The two children had no idea what the changes in their bodies meant. However, they had already taken their things and were ready to head back. However, at this moment... Little Treasure¡¯s sharp eyes actually saw a strange light far away from them.

    One had to know that there were no humans in the entire forest other than the fire that was lit every day. His uncle had told them before, but since there were no humans. Then what was the light in the distance?

    What could light up in the middle of the night?

    ¡°Da Bao, look at what that is.¡±

    Da Bao followed Little Treasure¡¯s lead and looked over. Indeed, there was a faint yellow-blue lighting from far away. This was strange. What was that?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Both Da Bao and Little Treasure hadpletely forgotten what they had said before that they had to avoid risks and note out randomly until they had reached their goal.

    At this moment, both of them were attracted by the strange light.

    However, the light didn¡¯t seem to be too far away. After running for nearly 100 meters, the two of them realized that the light was slightly closer to them. When did their eyesight be so good that they could actually see things so far away?

    However, that wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that when they got closer, they realized that there was more than one yellow-blue light. There were lights all around them, and the locations of the branches weren¡¯t even.

    ¡°What is this thing? Why is it glowing? It seems to being from a stone,¡±Da Bao said with some confusion.

    Little Treasure had also seen the glowing stone. Although he did not know much, he could guess that this thing was probably the phosphorescence that his father had mentioned.

    In the environment where children grew up, the role of a father was really indispensable. There were many problems. For example, during the hunting process, Little Treasure had heard about them from Yan Kuan. If it was Shen Xiaoxiao... it was probably because she was concerned about the child¡¯s safety that she wouldn¡¯t impart so much knowledge to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably some kind of mineral within the phosphorescence. These things aremon in the forest mountains. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Ah, look, there¡¯s a big snake and a tiger fighting.¡±

    As Da Bao eximed, Little Treasure looked up and indeed saw a huge ck snake and a simrly huge tiger fighting not far away. There were also other wild beasts surrounding them, not far away, there were even some animals eating the corpses on the ground. No matter how he looked at it, this scene looked like a training ground.

    ¡°Keep it down. Let¡¯s climb up the tree and hide.¡±

    Originally, Little Treasure wanted to say that they should run, but when he thought of Da Bao¡¯s shining eyes and her curiosity, he swallowed his words. However, standing here was no good. The best way was to climb up the tree... climb up the tree to take a look.

    The two of them climbed up the tree one after the other. The big tree that used to be out of reach for them did not feel that it was too tall to climb.

    This tree was not the biggest, but it was not small either. The lowest trunk was about five to six meters above the ground. The two of them climbed up the tree and sat on the trunk to take a look.

    However, the scene they saw from the top was much clearer and more direct than what they saw from the bottom.

    The smell of blood that they had just smelled was reallying from this side. Not only that, the shouting sound had weakened. As expected, it was because these wild beasts were sharing their food. However, the wild beasts that had fallen to the ground were all elk and wild boars, pangolins or some beasts that were slightly smaller in size and had less attack power than their barks.

    At this moment, the tiger and snake that they were facing were the ones with strong attack power.

    However, they were surrounded by otherrge animals. No matter how one looked at it, this ce looked like a martial arts arena. It was even simr to the scene of the magical beast arena that Little Treasure had seen in the game.

    ¡°Are they fighting?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Do they all have crystals?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Look at those who are sharing the food. Aren¡¯t they snatching the crystals?¡±

    ¡°What a pity. We can¡¯t even snatch them.¡±

    ¡°You, just take a good look. Besides, I don¡¯t think we have a teacher to teach us. We can learn from the fighting skills of these magical beasts.¡± Little Treasure looked at these fighting animals and gave orders to Da Bao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know this. This is how it is in the ape-man Mount Tai. Mount Tai learned the fighting skills from the animals. Later, it won against all the beasts and became the king of the forest. Maybe we can do the same in the future.¡±

    Little Treasure held back the exnation that he was prepared to give. Sometimes, Da Bao was not so stupid. She was still very smart.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Learn their killing skills.¡±

    This ce was really a strange ce. The wild beasts here were also strange. During the day, they each upied their own mountain, but why were they all gathered together at night? Moreover, the wild beasts that gathered together didn¡¯t want to fight. Instead, they were all very well-behaved as they watched the animals fight.

    There were also some animals that they couldn¡¯t even name that looked extremely strange. Their bodies were covered with huge spikes, and they were extremely aggressive. No matter how they looked at it, they were afraid of it.

    Not only did they want to see how the two fighting beasts fought, but Little Treasure was also carefully observing the various beasts that appeared tonight.

    ¡°Chi¨C Chi¨C Chi¨C Chi ¨C¡±

    The two of them were focused on watching. At this moment, a pitch-ck snake that was as thick as an arm slowly crawled over from the top of their heads. Its long snake tongue was slowly approaching them.

    The two of them, who were focused on watching, did not know that danger was approaching them.

    ..

    ¡°Is this monkey doing this on purpose? D*mn it, the two of us did not encounter so many wild beasts even when we were walking. Let¡¯s take the path it chose and see what we have encountered along the way. How much of our physical strength has been wasted?¡±

    They looked at the bullets in their guns. They could not bear to use them. These bullets were meant to be used in the secondyer of the forest. If they were to use them now, they would be wasting them.

    Therefore, every time they fought, it was closebat. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao had to join in the battle. One could imagine how many wild beasts woulde running here every time.

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao had wronged the little monkey. The closer they were to the secondyer of the forest, the greater the danger. Regardless of whether they were taking a shortcut or not, the number of wild beasts they would encounter would increase. Some of them had even developed intelligence... They even knew that they were working together.

    ¡°The closer we get, the more danger there is. It looks like the monkey didn¡¯t lead us in the wrong direction,¡±Yan Kuan exined from the side. He wasn¡¯t trying to excuse the monkey, but to tell Xiaoxiao that the danger they would encounter in the future would only increase and be more and more difficult.

    Of course, Xiaoxiao knew this, but she was worried. If the danger they encountered in the First Forbidden Zone was already so troublesome, then she didn¡¯t dare imagine what the children would encounter in the thirdyer of the forest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never hated these troublesome things as much as I do now. They¡¯re really looking for death in a group...¡±

 Chapter 972 - Observe and Learn

    <h4>Chapter 972: Observe and Learn</h4>

    ¡°Are you still afraid?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao¡¯s sparkling eyes. He did not know what she was thinking and did not say anything. She just stared at it with her big round eyes.

    ¡°Say something. Are you scared silly? Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, I realized that you are really powerful now. You actually cut such a big snake in half with one sh. Moreover, I did not even realize it just now.¡±

    This was the first time that Da Bao looked at Little Treasure with such unreserved admiration.

    Little Treasure¡¯s head was full of ck lines. This Da Bao was sometimes so neurotic, which made him really speechless.

    ¡°Please, you can do it too. It¡¯s just that your attention is too focused, so you went to watch the other party fight.¡±

    ¡°But you are also very powerful. This snake is bigger than both of our thighs. If we were to be entangled by it, we would be dead for sure. Indeed, the outside world is really dangerous.¡±

    Da Bao expressed her opinion emotionally. Little Treasure looked at her and shook his head speechlessly.

    ¡°Hurry up and watch. We¡¯ll go back after watching. We¡¯ve been out for more than an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. I think the winner and loser will be decided. Little Treasure, do you think the big snake will win or the big tiger will win?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the situation below and said directly,¡±The snake.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I also think the snake will win. Although the tiger is fast and huge, the snake is too agile. Its tail is like a whip. Every time itshes out, the ground will shake. Therefore, although the tiger looks powerful, the snake will win in the end. It has brute force, but no agile body and skills. It is a waste.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯sments all reached Little Treasure¡¯s heart. Moreover, he really didn¡¯t expect Da Bao¡¯s gaze to be so sharp. She actually saw through this point. She was reallyzy normally. She was toozy to use her brain, toozy to think... It seemed that he would have to be more open to Da Bao¡¯s characteristics in the future.

    ¡°Wow, look, it¡¯s really the big snake that won.¡±

    With a final swing of its tail, the big tiger was knocked to the ground and couldn¡¯t move anymore. The big snake stood in the middle like a victor, looking at the other wild beasts. At this moment, no wild beasts came forward to provoke it. The big snake used its big tail to scratch the big tiger¡¯s belly, and a yellow bead appeared from the big tiger¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Little Treasure, look, it¡¯s a yellow crystal.¡±

    Of course, Little Treasure also saw the yellow crystal in the big tiger¡¯s belly. However, he was thinking of a problem. The big wolf they had met before was a white crystal. The color of this crystal was different, which meant that the level was different. In other words, the tiger was one level higher than the previous wolf, so it would be easy to find a big snake? What level was it?

    Little Treasure hadn¡¯t figured this out yet, but at this time, they saw the big snake suddenly raise its head and spit out the same yellow crystal at the moon. The two crystals slowly closed and turned blue, the big ck snake instantly doubled in size and swallowed the blue crystal.

    ¡°It, it, Little Treasure, is the big snake advancing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems so. It swallowed the crystals of other animals to help itself advance.¡±

    ¡°It went from the yellow crystal to the blue one. Little Treasure, look, it seems to have grown horns. There¡¯s a small bump.¡±

    Da Bao looked at it very carefully. She was a little excited when she saw a small bump on the head of the big ck snake.

    ¡°Aiya, then the stinky ck monster that stole my hatst time must be even higher in level than this blue crystal. It even has legs. I think it¡¯s at the green level.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very likely. White, yellow, blue, green, red. The colors are different in levels.¡±

    ¡°Alright, shouldn¡¯t we go back now? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to run if those animals discover us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve seen enough. We¡¯ll start practicing tomorrow. Although this snake is big, its soft tail is too flexible.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, its tail is very flexible. So, not only do we have to learn from the big tiger¡¯s surprise, we also have to learn from the snake¡¯s flexible movements. Let¡¯s hurry down.¡±

    The two of them slowly climbed down from the tree. They took the basket under the tree and prepared to leave, but Little Treasure still joked with Da Bao:

    ¡°Da Bao, do you want to eat snake meat? Didn¡¯t you say that snake meat was very delicious?¡±

    Da Bao looked at the snake lying on the ground motionless, and then remembered the sneak attack just now. Without saying anything, she walked over, picked up the knife, aimed at the middle part of its body, and chopped down. After taking out a small section and holding it in her hand, she said to Little Treasure:

    ¡°Okay, just eat a little. Leave the rest to other animals. Let¡¯s eat roasted snake meat. I haven¡¯t eaten roasted meat before.¡±

    Seeing Da Bao¡¯s valiant actions, Little Treasure was stunned. He had thought that Da Bao would definitely dislike it. At that time, he would still be able tough at her. He did not expect Da Bao to be so valiant.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you stupid? Little Treasure, we can¡¯t be greedy. This snake is so big, we can¡¯t carry it. It will slow us down. If you still want to eat snake meat in the future, we¡¯lle out and fight. Be good, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Why was he lectured by Da Bao instead? Why was this feeling so strange? He actually wanted to tease Da Bao, but the feeling of not being able to tease her was so strange.

    The two children threw the ck corpse under the tree and walked back with the basket on their back. However, they did not expect that this action would bring them another disaster.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we only found salt and no other spices. Otherwise, the roasted food would definitely taste much better.¡±

    Da Bao mumbled as she walked. Little Treasure couldn¡¯t bear to listen to her anymore. His uncle was right. Women were really unsatisfied animals. Before, when there was no salt, Da Bao had said that if there was salt, everything would be satisfied. They had found a small pit that looked like a salt well by theke. Da Bao was still not satisfied. Now, she even wanted spices.

    Even if the spices were in front of her, she would not recognize it. Da Bao was sometimes quite smart, but how could she be so stupid sometimes?

    ¡°Do you know spices? And you say you want to add spices.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Daddy said that barbecue with a little spices would be delicious.¡±

    ¡°Please, it¡¯s already pretty good that we can find salt now. But tomorrow, we can go and get some honey. Honey is very good.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to the ho¡¯s nest? I¡¯m not going. What if I get stung? Little Treasure, I¡¯m saying that you can¡¯t put yourself in danger just for a moment of pleasure, okay?¡±

    Da Bao said this to Little Treasure seriously and then turned around to leave. Little Treasure looked like he wanted to give her ap. It was too infuriating. He was clearly saying this for her sake. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to eat it.

    D*mn Da Bao, she was getting less and less cute.

    ¡°Little Treasure, did you hear anything?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Little Treasure did not want to talk to Da Bao, so he was unwilling to answer her. However, Da Bao listened very carefully. There really was a sound, and it seemed to be right above their heads.

    Da Bao looked up.

    ¡°Ah ¡ª run, it¡¯s the pterosaur ¨C¡±

 Chapter 973 - Pterosaur

    <h4>Chapter 973: Pterosaur</h4>

    Da Bao¡¯s scream frightened Little Treasure. What the heck, pterosaur?

    Da Bao¡¯s scream was so loud that it could attract other wild beasts as well as the pterosaur. However, Little Treasure still cooperated and raised his head to look. Oh my god, was it really a pterosaur?

    When it spread its wings, it was actually more than three meters long. It was so terrifying, and its ws seemed to be about to grab them. It was so big that it could easily grab them with a light pull.

    If they were dragged into the air, they would be finished.

    ¡°Run into the forest.¡±

    Little Treasure was still calmer than Da Bao. He ran into the forest. The pterosaur mainly relied on its wings to fly. There were so many obstacles in the forest. Even if they wanted to catch them, they had to take a detour.

    The two of them ran. Fortunately, their hearing was better than ordinary people. Otherwise, Da Bao would not have noticed the abnormality so quickly. Then, the two of them ran into the forest quickly.

    In fact, they were surrounded by trees. However, the trees in the forest were deeper. It would be much more difficult for the pterosaur to catch them.

    When the pterosaur flew down to catch them, the two of them had already run into the forest.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s flying in the air. We can only run around the trees and slowly run toward theke. If we really can¡¯t outrun it in the end, then we can only fight it head-on. After all, it only has two legs. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a chance of winning if we each deal with one leg and one wing.¡±

    ¡°Right. As long as we coordinate well, we¡¯ll definitely be invincible.¡±

    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s words, Little Treasure¡¯s nervousness actually lessened. However, he did not stop running and directly ran toward theke.

    Because it was a detour, it was much further than the road they hade from.

    The huge wings of the pterosaur were like a blower, blowing leaves everywhere. Even the two children were almost blown over by the strong wind a few times.

    ¡°We can¡¯t run away, and we can¡¯t outrun it. Why don¡¯t we fight it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s fight it. Maybe there are crystals in its stomach.¡±

    ¡°Right, maybe there are crystals in its stomach.¡±

    ¡°But we have to move fast. This ce is not far from where the beasts fought just now. If those beasts smell the scent and run here, we won¡¯t have time to cry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. One side for each person. give this pterosaur some power. I haven¡¯t eaten pterosaur meat before.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she cooperatively swallowed her saliva. Seeing this, Little Treasure was speechless again. Why was Da Bao so nervous sometimes? Why was she so scared sometimes when there was no big deal? Were all girls so thick and unreasonable?

    ¡°Its meat is sour.¡±

    ¡°Ah? How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I guessed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If I were to eat its big wings, it would definitely taste much better than chicken wings.¡±

    When did the little princess-like Da Bao be so devilish? Eating meat if she didn¡¯t like it? It was such a terrifying feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯sing. Be careful.¡±

    The pterosaur pped itsrge wings and flew towards the two of them. Its sharp ws made a grabbing motion, as if it was going to grab them at any moment.

    The two of them were indeed twins. Needless to say, they crouched down to avoid the pterosaur¡¯srge ws. The pterosaur looked huge, but its body was very agile, knowing that the w missed, it immediately turned around and flew over again.

    This time, the two of them gained experience. Moreover, they discovered that even though they were in the depths of the forest, and this towering tree trunk blocked the moonlight, they were still able to clearly see the pterosaur¡¯s actions.

    When the pterosaur flew over again, the two of them held their knives and aimed at its gradually approaching leg, stabbing it with force.

    ¡°Ji¨C¡±

    An extremely ear-piercing screech sounded.

    Both of them stabbed into the pterosaur¡¯s ws at the same time.

    The pterosaur probably didn¡¯t expect that these two little guys would actually have the ability to actually cut it.

    It was instantly enraged. When it attacked again, not only its ws, but even its wings began to flutter.

    The two of them reacted very quickly. Furthermore, they were working together after all. They only cared about one w and one wing in front of their eyes.

    Regardless of whether their actions were the same or not, as long as they stabbed the pterosaur, it was the principle.

    The strength of the two of them was not as small as a few days ago. Every time they pounced on the pterosaur, the entire de would sink into it.

    Therefore, one could imagine how serious the pterosaur¡¯s injuries were each time they stabbed it.

    Moreover, Da Bao and Little Treasure had learned from killing wolves that stabbing alone was not enough. No matter what kind of animal it was, it had to be scratched to increase the area of the wound. This would make the wound bigger and the damage stronger.

    Therefore, the two children were really in sync as they scratched the wing of the pterosaur.

    The wing of the pterosaur was like a duck¡¯s paw without feathers. It was just ayer of skin wrapped with ayer of meat.

    With such a body, it was easier for them to scratch it into a big wound.

    Their wings were cut open, and the pterosaur could not fly even if it wanted to escape.

    The pterosaur that hadnded on the ground no longer had any attacking games. Even though it had sharp teeth at the corners of its mouth, it had no chance of winning against two people with weapons.

    The two of them took advantage of the fact that the pterosaur was injured to take its life. They did not leave any survivors. They directly finished off the pterosaur until there were no signs of life before they stopped.

    It was not that the two children were ruthless, but they had learned a thing or two in the forest. They absolutely could not havepassion. Once they stopped, the pterosaur would return the favor and take revenge.

    Moreover, the pterosaur had been prepared to kill the two of them from the beginning. However, this time, it was killed by the two of them.

    ¡°Is it dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Go and cut off the wings you want. I¡¯ll go and look for the crystals.¡±

    Little Treasure panted, but he did not dare to waste any more time. He looked at the blood all over the ground as he aimed a knife at the pterosaur¡¯s stomach in the darkness of the night.

    This action caused Da Bao to shiver uncontrobly. Little Treasure was so terrifying.

    However, she also knew that the crystals they wanted were all in the stomach of the animal. If they did not cut them open, how could they possibly get them?

    However, Da Bao didn¡¯t want to eat the wings that they had agreed on previously. Seeing such arge wing being torn apart by them, there wasn¡¯t much to eat. Moreover, its skin was gray and wrinkled, it looked like there was only ayer of skin. There wasn¡¯t even any meat, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t taste good.

    Therefore, Da Bao simply stood to the side to prevent her hands from getting dirty as she watched Little Treasure writhe in the huge pterosaur¡¯s stomach.

    This bloody scene made Da Bao feel disgusted several times. However, in order to find the crystal, he had no choice but to do so.

    ¡°Have you found it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Did you not look carefully?¡±

    ¡°No, once the stomach is opened, you will be able to see if there is a crystal. Have you forgotten what those beasts did just now?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ve wasted our efforts, haven¡¯t we? Hurry up ande out. You¡¯re being stepped on in its belly. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re not eating the wings anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. Let¡¯s go clean. The smell here is so strong. I don¡¯t know if it will attract other animals.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go clean. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just as the two of them reached a ce not far from theke, there was another sound behind them...

 Chapter 974 - Their Attributes

    <h4>Chapter 974: Their Attributes</h4>

    Their journey could be said to be fraught with danger. Why did another wavee before they had even settled down?

    When the two of them turned their heads to look, this time, they were truly frightened. This was because they saw that the thing chasing after them was nothing else but big ck snake that had sessfully advanced in the PK just now. But why was it chasing after them.

    ¡°What¡¯s in its mouth?¡±

    Da Bao turned around to look and happened to see the big snake¡¯s mouth. This big snake was really big. It was not much bigger than the big ck monster that they had seen before. It was more than ten meters long, and its body was round and bulging. It was at least two football-sized. With this bite, the two of them might not even be enough to fill the gaps between its teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s that ck snake. It¡¯s finished. Is it its child? It¡¯s here to take revenge for its child, just like that big wolf.¡±

    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s words, Little Treasure¡¯s expression instantly became very ugly. Wild beasts and humans were very simr in this aspect. If they hurt their child or their own kind, then their revenge... Sometimes it was very terrifying, very terrifying.

    And this time, their guess was really right. The ck snake they killed was really the child of this big ck snake, and it was the only one. The higher the level of this magical beast...ter on, it would not be able to reproduce again, so thest child of this big ck snake before it advanced was this little snake. However, it did not expect that it had only fought a PK match... but its child was killed when it returned. Not only was its head chopped off, but a portion of its corpse had been eaten.

    In this ce, corpses could not be so easily found outside. When they encountered vultures or other wild beasts that were looking for food, they would usually eat the corpse clean. This could be considered as a way to deal with corpses. This way, they would not even eat the corpses and just leave them there. Most importantly, if you took part of the corpse away, this was a very serious matter.

    Hence, this was also one of the reasons why the ck snake wanted to seek revenge.

    However, it did not expect that there would be two more monsters here. Where did these two monsterse from? And what new species of purification were they?

    It must be known that the higher the level of the magical beasts, the stronger their intelligence would be. They could even think.

    When the big ck snake saw these two monsters, it did not attack rashly. Instead, it teased them to look at them from a distance away.

    This was also considered a measure. Of course, if they wanted to fight, they would definitely fight. However, whether or not they should fight now and how they should fight, that would depend on the strength of the other party.

    Fortunately, the two children had already arrived at the side of theke. When they saw the big ck snake stop to size them up, the two of them looked at each other. They did not care about the rules at all and ran inside to hide. They were not the big ck snake¡¯s match. The other party was a blue crystal animal.

    Not to mention that they wanted to fight for the crystal, even if they did not want it, it would still be very difficult for them to survive. Therefore, if they were not afraid now, they would be waiting for death.

    ¡°It must be here for revenge. Hurry up and go in.¡±

    Without saying anything, the two of them went into the dog hole that they had dug. Before the snake could react, the two of them had already gone in.

    ¡°Phew... Phew... Phew...¡±

    Da Bao patted her chest. Yes, it seemed like they were almost caught by the snake.

    ¡°Is it really here for revenge? It¡¯s over. We¡¯ve offended a big enemy. It¡¯s a blue grade beast. It¡¯s much harder to deal with than the big wolf. What should we do, Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°We really can¡¯t go out for the next few days. Maybe it¡¯s waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t go out, we won¡¯t go out. Go to sleep, go to sleep. Let¡¯s go back to sleep. We¡¯ll start training tomorrow.¡±

    Little Treasure still had lingering fear in his heart. He didn¡¯t even feel that scared when facing the pterosaur. When he saw the big ck snake, he was so scared that he almost wet his pants.

    The two of them dragged their backpacks and slowly walked towards the entrance of the cave. It was a good thing that they were children. They were forgetful, so they only washed up a little before lying down in the cave that was covered with rabbit skin and falling asleep.

    The big snake outside the cave was stunned when it saw the two monsters enter the Golden Pool. Then, it realized that they were from the Mermaid tribe. The Mermaid tribe dared to humiliate its descendants like this. It had to take revenge.

    They couldn¡¯t rely on the white dragon to protect them when they were not hiding in the Golden Pool, and they would eventuallye out. It didn¡¯t believe that it couldn¡¯t deal with the two mutated Mermaids.

    The Mermaids were the only ones who could get along with the white dragon peacefully. If it wasn¡¯t for this understanding, the snake wouldn¡¯t be so sure about the attributes of the two monsters.

    However, the Mermaids rarely showed their faces outside. The least number in poption in the entire magical beast forest were also Mermaids. It was said that apart from the princess who was in the Cold Pool not far away, they were almost extinct... It was unexpected to see two mutations here. It seemed that it had to inform the magical beasts about this news.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure did not know what kind of misunderstanding they had created. They also did not know that they had gained a certain status and belonging from then on, the mutation of the Mermaids.

    As for the human species, what was that? Since the forbidden zone was established, there had never been a human living here. So, sorry, they did not know each other.

    After a tiring night of thrilling excitement, the two children slept soundly. When they woke up, it was already noon.

    However, it started to rain outside, and the surroundings were covered in white fog. Fortunately, they had the habit of storing food. It was also because their appetites were so big that they couldn¡¯t eat much, so at this time... They heated up the leftovers from yesterday and ate them.

    This stone nest was brought back by Da Bao. It was a little bigger than the one in the cave outside. It was thinner and could be heated faster.

    The chicken soup they made had a little salt and some shiitake mushrooms. The taste was very delicious. The two ate some and sat in the cave, chatting.

    ¡°The big white dragon hasn¡¯t appeared for the past few days. I haven¡¯t seen it swimming in the water.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s training too. Have you forgotten? We all need to train, not to mention the big white dragon. It¡¯s so big, and there are so many wild beasts outside. If you want to be the boss, you have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that seems to be the case. Have you finished weaving those vines?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done weaving them. Are you going to make shoes for me now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can practice even if it rains. Didn¡¯t you say that the shoes are too small to pinch your feet? I¡¯ll make you a pair. The heart of this vine is the most flexible. Using this to weave the sole of the shoes is soft and strong. It¡¯ll be veryfortable if you put some fur on it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you do it. In the future, we¡¯ll go and get bigger animal skins to make clothes. We¡¯ll all grow up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to grow up at all. I¡¯m afraid that when we grow up, our parents won¡¯t recognize us.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve told you before. Our parents will definitely be able to recognize us. Anyway, Mommy will definitely be able to recognize us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy is much smarter than Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 975 - The Big White Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 975: The Big White Dragon</h4>

    The rain had been lingering all day. The two children sat in the cave, either sleeping or doing small crafts. Little Treasure peeled the heart of the vine for Da Bao, and Da Bao used the softest part of the heart to make shoes. Not just Little Treasure¡¯s, her shoes were also a little pinchy.

    Fortunately, the clothes and pants they wore were outdoor clothes that were very loose. At their growth rate, they would definitely be able to wear them for half a year.

    Hunting for animal skins was something they had to do in the future. These rabbit skins were too troublesome. They didn¡¯t have a needle or thread, they would always cut the skin with a knife and then use vines to connect the skins to make cushions or other things.

    So they had to make arge piece of fur. In this way, it would be convenient for them to make clothes.

    Children¡¯s creations were always endless. When there was nothing to do, they could also entertain themselves in the cave. At this time, in the thick white fog that gradually rose over theke, there was a shadow that was constantly struggling. There seemed to be many golden chains all over its body that were locking it up. It was desperately trying to break free.

    ¡°Little Treasure, is that the big white dragon? Is it practicing with the white fog?¡±

    Da Bao looked at the big white dragon struggling in the white fog in the distance. She was not afraid. Instead, she asked Little Treasure curiously.

    Little Treasure raised his head and looked at the big white dragon. He did not care whether the big white dragon was dead or alive. Anyway, the big white dragon did not like him. However, from the way he looked, it seemed like he was really training. Now that it was raining so heavily... They could not just run over and watch. It was better to sit in the cave and watch from afar.

    ¡°He should be practicing. He is so powerful. Of course, he should practice diligently.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no wonder. But Little Treasure, do you really not understand what the big white dragon is saying?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Has it ever spoken?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has the voice of a big brother.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s a male?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a male, he¡¯s a man.¡±

    Da Bao corrected him stubbornly. She did not think that the big white dragon was an animal. He was her friend, a very good friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a human. How can you say that it¡¯s a man or a woman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. He¡¯s my good friend, he¡¯s a man.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If he¡¯s a man, then he¡¯s a man. Then you won¡¯t be able to ride on his neck anymore in the future.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t want to provoke Da Bao. He didn¡¯t want to argue with her about men and animals, but he had to tell her about the differences between men and women.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I ride on his neck?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a man. There¡¯s a difference between men and women. You¡¯re a girl, so how can you ride on the neck of a strange man? Except for Daddy and me, you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°What about my future husband?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s question made Little Treasure roll his eyes. He said angrily,¡±It¡¯s still early for you to get married. It¡¯ll take at least 20 years, and you¡¯ll have to go through me first. If I don¡¯t agree, you¡¯re not allowed to marry.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m your older brother. We¡¯re twins.¡±

    ¡°Younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s older brother or younger brother, I have to take a look. Mommy and Daddy have to take a look before you can marry.¡±

    Da Bao didn¡¯t really understand this question, but she felt that it should be the case, so she nodded and said,¡±Alright, I¡¯ll only marry if you agree to it in the future, but I also have to agree for you to marry your wife.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s much easier for me than it is for you.¡±

    ¡°But I still want to ride on big white dragon¡¯s neck.¡±

    Da Bao blinked her eyes as she looked at Little Treasure. Little Treasure thought for a moment and put on an extremely helpless look as he said,¡±Then you have to bring me along. I want to make sure he won¡¯t bully you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Alright.¡±

    Actually, Little Treasure, are you sure it¡¯s not you who wants to ride on the big white dragon¡¯s neck? Da Bao, you¡¯ve been bought again, do you know that?

    When the big white dragon in the air heard the words of his wife and his brother-inw, he could only sigh helplessly. His wife was really too easy to deceive. His brother-inw was indeed not a good person. However, if his wife wanted to marry him in the future, she still needed his brother-inw¡¯s consent. Really, sigh, how did he end up with this fellow?

    However, his cultivation was nearing its end. After experiencing the final tribtion, he would be able to regain his human form. At that time, he would get revenge for his wife. This brat, he didn¡¯t have the ability, but he was still so overbearing... If he didn¡¯t see that he was the future king, he wouldn¡¯t have given him face. He would have swallowed him the first time they met.

    ..

    ¡°We have been here for half a month. How long will it take for us to reach the Second Forbidden Zone?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never thought that it would be so troublesome to enter the magical beast forest. They had been in the deep mountains for half a month, and their walking speed was not slow. In fact, it was already very fast. However, they had not even reached the secondyer of the forest. This made her extremely speechless.

    It must be known that if they had walked for half a month in thergest primitive forest in Southeast Asia. They must have reached the center of the forest. However, they had only walked less than one-third of the way. What kind of concept was this?

    How big was this ind?

    When the nended, it was clear that there was not much of an ind. This forest upied more than half of it. This was too strange.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Our speed is already fast. In five days at most, we should reach the secondyer of the forest. Let¡¯s rest and eat something.¡±

    After Yan Kuan entered this ce, his patience was much better than Xiaoxiao¡¯s. One had to know that entering this ce, it was useless to just be anxious. Not only was it useless, it would be even more troublesome.

    Only by being calm, absolutely calm, and patient in facing this forest, would you be able to find a way to conquer this forest.

    ¡°It takes us 20 days just to enter the first level, so how long will it take us to go from the second level to the third level?¡±

    ¡°At least one and a half months, at most three months, or even longer.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was very calm. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan was telling the truth. Indeed, the animals in the secondyer were even more terrifying than the firstyer, although the species were simr... However, the strength of the animals was indeed different.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the more stifled I feel. We didn¡¯t meet Dark 1 on the way here. This person ran too fast.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he has already entered the second level of the forest before us. He has nine lives. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really chaotic.¡±

    ¡°Come, this chicken soup is already done. Drink some and rest early after you¡¯re done. Who knows, there might be another attack at night.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should also take advantage of the time to rest. You can only sleep for a few hours every day. The animals here are really strange. They don¡¯t move around during the day, but they move around frequently at night. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±

    ¡°When I was in the second level of the forest, I saw wild beasts fighting. It was the kind where many different kinds of animals gathered together to fight.¡±

    ¡°Ah? A fighting arena?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±

    ¡°Are they really enlightened? They can do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the winner can enter the third level of the forest and also get crystals to advance.¡±

 Chapter 976 - New Sparring Partner

    <h4>Chapter 976: New Sparring Partner</h4>

    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t tell me anymore. I just think it¡¯s too surreal. I¡¯m a little unable to ept it. Let me sleep for a while. Maybe I¡¯ll dream of my two big babies in my dreams.¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tired appearance, Yan Kuan¡¯s heart ached as he spread out the sleeping bag. The golden monkey was once again treated as the gatekeeper and guarded the door. If there was any danger, it would immediately report it to them. Not to mention it would also have the benefit of bringing it along. At the very least, they could rest assured and have a good sleep.

    The next day, it rained heavily outside as well. Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more frustrated. Walking in the forest on a rainy day was undoubtedly courting death. Moreover, the forest would often be filled with miasma the day after the rain stopped. In other words... From today onwards, they would not be able to walk for at least three days.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can¡¯t be anxious. The more anxious we are, the more mistakes we will make.¡±

    ¡°But if we go a dayter, the children will be in danger for a day. How can I not be anxious?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to know that the children are already in the third level of the forest. This is the truth. Don¡¯t forget that 19 made a ten-year agreement with us. A ten-year period. Don¡¯t you believe in 19? Without aplete guarantee, 19 will not say this to you.¡±

    ¡°But what if 19 is coaxing me?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, why would 19 coax you? If he coaxes you, he won¡¯t even say the 10-year agreement. He can just say that he will take the children away from here and never let theme back.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan say this, Shen Xiaoxiao slowly calmed down. A 10-year agreement. It had only been 10 days and she already couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Children, where were the children?

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao like this, Yan Kuan felt that it was necessary to take a break. She was too nervous, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for her condition if she continued to be nervous.

    ¡°If you continue to be so nervous, you know the Suoyin Flower Tears. Xiaoxiao, you have to rest for yourself.¡±

    This was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao had to calm herself down no matter how unwilling she was. She had to rest for three days.

    ..

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s schedule was temporarily put on hold, while Da Bao¡¯s was a different scene.

    Ever since thest time they talked about making swimsuits, the two children had yet to try it out. If you were talking about training, they were indeed training, but they paid great attention to thebination of work and rest. This was a habit that had been formed since they were young.

    For example, after eating breakfast in the morning and taking a break, they would start exercising. After two hours, they would rest for half an hour. Then, they would move slowly. Then, they would eat lunch, take a lunch break, and continue training after lunch break.

    However, because the rain had stopped and the weather was really hot, the two children could not sleep so they went to the shore to y.

    They changed into swimsuits to see if they could run into the big white dragon.

    However, as soon as the two of them entered the water, the big white dragon ran out.

    ording to the rules, with a roll of his tail, he wrapped Da Bao around with his neck. However, this time, without waiting for Little Treasure to shout, Da Bao said to the big white dragon,¡±Big white dragon wants Little Treasure toe and y too. Little Treasure is my little brother, my best little brother.¡±

    The big white dragon¡¯s big eyes looked at Little Treasure. This little guy had tricked his wife until she was stunned. She even treated him so well. It was really ufortable. However, it was rare for his wife to make a request. If he didn¡¯t agree, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Alright, he reluctantly agreed to let the little guy y too.

    It was Little Treasure¡¯s first time sitting on the big white dragon¡¯s body. This feeling was too good. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so exciting. This big white dragon could even fly into the air.

    ¡°Wa wa wa wa, Little Treasure, it¡¯s so exciting. We¡¯re taking a ne.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s even better than being on a ne.¡±

    The two children cried out repeatedly. The big ck snake waiting outside looked at the big white dragon in the air and the two mutated Mermaids sitting on the white dragon¡¯s body. It thought to itself that this was indeed the case.

    Because they were in the air, this was the first time they had looked down on the entire forest during the day.

    This forest was so big and the trees were so tall. There were many wild beasts in every corner, some chasing and some fighting. They had never known that the overall view of the magical beast forest was like this.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Da Bao pointed excitedly at the waterfall in the distance and said to Little Treasure, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so beautiful here. Look, there¡¯s a waterfall over there.¡±

    However, Little Treasure only took one look before he turned his gaze back because he saw the big ck snake curled up outside.

    It was indeed waiting outside.

    ¡°Da Bao, look, the big ck snake is really outside.¡±

    Da Bao followed Little Treasure¡¯s words and looked over. Indeed, she saw the big snake looking up at them in the sky.

    However, for some reason, the huge snake only took one look at them before immediately turning around and running away. It was as if there was something frightening waiting for it.

    Of course, Da Bao and Little Treasure did not know that the reason why the huge ck snake ran away was because the white dragon¡¯s gaze was too frightening. That warning was too strong. The huge ck snake almost forgot that even if the white dragon was in hibernation, he was not someone it could afford to provoke.

    Therefore, it decided to quit while it was ahead. It quickly left and waited for an opportunity. It did not believe that the two Mermaids would note out. Moreover, everyone knew that the white dragon was forbidden toe out for seven days. At most, it would wait for another seven days to find an opportunity. It could afford to wait.

    ¡°Eh, why did it run away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s good that it ran away so that we don¡¯t have to wait outside. Otherwise, who knows what kind of danger we will encounter the next time we go out?¡±

    ¡°But we have to hurry up and contact each other. We can¡¯t bezy anymore.¡±

    ¡°Right, big white dragon, can youe out and y for a few more days? Then can you apany us and practice well?¡±

    Little Treasure watched as Da Baomunicated with the big white dragon. He didn¡¯t understand what the big white dragon was saying at all. Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t any sound at all. Why was Da Bao the only one who could hear it?

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Little Treasure. The Da Bai said that he would train with us.¡±

    ¡°Did he speak? Why didn¡¯t I hear it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did speak. I don¡¯t know why you couldn¡¯t hear him either. However, Da Bai is the king of the forest. It would be even better if he could train with us. We will definitely be very powerful. As long as we be powerful, we will be able to quickly go out and look for our parents.¡±

    The two children were ying happily in midair. They did not know that their parents were already slowly approaching them. However, there was no electricity in the forest, and there were no entertainment measures. Being able to y with Da Bai was already the happiest they could be. It was the most satisfying game.

    ..

    ¡°You deal with the two snakes on the side. I¡¯ll deal with these two wild wolves.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the animals that suddenly appeared in groups on both sides. They attacked in the middle of the night. It seemed that they had followed them all the way and had already set up a spot. Otherwise, they would not have chosen this time. They had already stayed in the cave for two days, they did note during the day, but attacked at night. Wasn¡¯t it because they had already set their sights on them? They were really courting death.

 Chapter 977 - Gu Yuehua

    <h4>Chapter 977: Gu Yuehua</h4>

    Gu Yuehua stood at the entrance of the orphanage and watched the children running around happily. She grabbed the iron railing and smiled, but the rumbling in her stomach made her turn around and slowly walk back with the broken cardboard box she picked up.

    When did she start to be satisfied with her current life?

    Was it after she returned from that forest?

    She didn¡¯t know why Xiaoxiao would still take her out of that ce. She could have let her live and die on her own, but she didn¡¯t do that. She didn¡¯t know how she felt when those people threw her out on the streets of Jingdou, but that feeling was definitely not good.

    She hated Shen Xiaoxiao. Originally, she was just a very ordinary woman. She had a lover, a cute daughter, and a happy family. Although she wasn¡¯t rich, she lived a very satisfiying life, but one day... All of this had changed because of the Shen family.

    She only wanted to be a small nanny, and her husband only wanted to be a driver. However, Shen Guoan¡¯s every step of seduction caused her and Liu Qianmin to have thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have, and these thoughts were even getting bigger and bigger... bigger and bigger.

    She did not understand at the beginning. Shen Guoan was an extremely wise and kind old man at the beginning. He was extremely good to the servants. However, after a car ident, Old Master Shen seemed to have changed into a different person. She could not understand some of the things he did.

    He was clearly his son. How could he let a married woman who had even given birth to a child like her seduce Shen Jinhe?

    Did he love his own son or hate his own son? The hateful thing was that Liu Qianming actually agreed to it. Not only did he agree, but he also repeatedly brainwashed her every day. It made her envious and jealous of the kind of life where she could live well without doing anything. She didn¡¯t have to be busy with three meals a day, nor did she have to n for half a day to buy a toy for her daughter.

    Therefore, Gu Yuehua also wavered. They followed Shen Guoan¡¯s arrangement and yed Shen Jinhe step by step.

    Later on, she became pregnant. In fact, she had some expectations in the beginning. After all, Shen Jinhe was really good to her. No matter what she wanted, Shen Jinhe would always do everything he could to get it for her. Originally, she had thought that if she had a son... In the future, all of this would be hers and the child¡¯s. Moreover, she already had a daughter, and it just so happened that she gave birth to another daughter. Although Shen Jinhe was equally happy, she was not.

    This daughter was born like a princess, having everything she wanted. However, her daughter, Yufei, did not. When they were eating delicacies, her daughter could eat steamed buns and drink porridge in the servant¡¯s room. She felt extremely distressed just thinking about it.

    She had never liked Shen Xiaoxiao since she was young. Many times, she had secretly pinched and hit her behind Shen Jinhe¡¯s back. Shen Guoan had seen it many times. What Gu Yuehua did not expect was that not only did Shen Guoan not stop her, but he also did not me her. He even pretended that he did not see it and generally ignored it. At that time, she was very happy. She thought that maybe Shen Guoan did not like girls either.

    Butter, Shen Guoan actually caused a car ident for himself. He even told her and Liu Qianming that if she wanted to get everything from the Shen family, she had to do as he said.

    At that time, she thought that Shen Guoan was simply crazy. How could he treat his son, granddaughter, and his family¡¯s business like this? What on earth did he want to do?

    How could someone do this?

    Liu Qianming¡¯s words gave her an idea. Perhaps Shen Guoan wanted something, and these things had to be exchanged with the Shen family. Moreover, those things were ten or a hundred times more important than the Shen family. They didn¡¯t know what it was, but they knew that Shen Guoan was very mysterious and had a deep background. He even knew some strange-looking spells.

    At that time, their fear of Shen Guoan could not be described with words.

    After Shen Guoan retired, he sent a man in ck to negotiate with them. That man in ck was probably the nightmare of his daughter, Liu Yufei.

    Why did she agree to take her daughter¡¯s tattoo of that damn Suoyin flower back then? That thing was simply a devil. It made women neither human nor ghost. It was not like what they said back then that made men dote on her.

    Those men did indeed like Yufei¡¯s body, but what was the use? If those men got close, it would only make Yufei¡¯s poison of the Suoyin flower more and more severe.

    In the first ten years, things were really good. Thepany was thriving day by day, and it even slowly moved to the Liu family. But one day, that wretched girl actually came back. They had clearly sold her away... Those people had clearly said that they had cut off her limbs and thrown her away to be a prostitute. Why did she suddenlye back?

    Not only did shee back... But how did this wretched girl be so powerful? In addition to having a rich family background, her methods were even more ruthless. The most important thing was that she actually had such a powerful backer.

    That man was the second person she had seen other than Shen Guoan who was unfathomable and made her extremely afraid. Not only did he have wealth that could rival a country, but he also had a powerful organization that even the ck and white factions in the world was afraid of.

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao have such a good life? She had been living like a princess since she was young. Why could she still turn the tables even though she had lived a miserable life for ten years?

    The underground organization that they had sold her to said that they would teach her a good lesson and that she would never have toe back for the rest of her life. Why did she have toe back just like that?

    Gu Yuehua hated her. Such hatred was a habit. It was as if her life was meaningless if she did not hate her.

    She never thought that Xiaoxiao was also the child she gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. She only thought about how much suffering her eldest daughter had suffered for this daughter.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you transfer money to mest month? Don¡¯t you know that we have to give others money every month when our family members transfer pocket money when we stay here? I will be beaten up if I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    Liu Qianming saw that Gu Yuehua hade to see him again and immediately started shouting. If it wasn¡¯t for his daughter and this woman, he would have lived a normal life. How could he have encountered these things and still have to stay here for a lifetime? Thinking about it made him angry. This was what they owed them, owed them.

    At that time, he was sentenced to death. Liu Yufei had actually betrayed him. If it wasn¡¯t for someone from above who helped him, he would have really died. However, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would still be locked up here for a lifetime. The people inside were either murderers or robbers. They were all extremely vicious. Moreover, someone had said that he wasn¡¯t allowed to die. He had to be tortured. Why? Why did he have to do this?

    Gu Yuehua looked at the man with a wounded face with some worry. Her heart ached a little. However, she couldn¡¯t even live by herself by picking up the paper every day. How could she give him extra money?

    Listening to Liu Qianming¡¯s swearing, Gu Yuehua began to think of Shen Jinhe¡¯s kindness again. Although that man was weak, he was indeed very good to her. What had she done in her life? What was the meaning of it?

 Chapter 978 - Hot Springs

    <h4>Chapter 978: Hot Springs</h4>

    Two snakes and two wolves. It was not difficult to deal with them. However, it was nighttime, and the smell of blood would easily attract other wild beasts. Therefore, they had to try their best to kill these four animals without shedding any blood.

    Especially since these two snakes were the most difficult to deal with.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of dealing with the two wolves. She directly fought with them. Just her fists alone were extremely powerful. However, wolves fought in groups. At this moment, there were only two of them. If there were more of them, they would also have to worry.

    Shen Xiaoxiao punched one wolf at a time. It was very easy to deal with these wolves. However, for these two snakes, Shen Xiaoxiao took out a needle that was specially used to deal with these animals from her bag. This was originally meant to be used in the second level. Now, she could only take it out temporarily.

    After two shots, the two snakes that were as thick as her calves fell to the ground.

    ¡°What a waste.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s nighttime. There¡¯s no other way. Let¡¯s just walk forward a little. I know a hot spring cave not far away. There¡¯s a sulfur hot spring inside. Let¡¯s take a good rest.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a hot spring cave nearby?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first. After all, I came here more than ten years ago. But just now, the two snakes¡¯rge tails swept past therge rock beside them. These rocks have been blocked by these withered branches all these years, so I didn¡¯t look at it carefully. Now, it seems that my prediction was wrong. We can reach the Second Forbidden Zone in a day¡¯s journey at most. It seems that the golden monkey¡¯s path is really a shortcut.¡±

    When the golden monkey saw that the two humans were dealing with the wolf and the snake, it slipped into a tree and hid. When it saw that the two humans were actually able to deal with these things so quickly... Its fear of the humans had once again risen to a new level.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡±

    After walking for about 20 minutes, they indeed saw a cave. It was filled with mist, and there was really a hot spring pool inside.

    ¡°Take a good shower. Rest for a day tomorrow, and we¡¯ll enter the second level the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also very happy to see the hot spring pool. She had not taken a shower for half a month, and her body was very dirty. Although she would wipe herself every time she went to a ce with water, she really did not have to take a thorough shower.

    Because she wanted to enter the forest, Shen Xiaoxiao had specially asked the pharmacist to make medicine. Even her period was stopped by medicine since she was afraid that the smell of blood in the forest would attract beasts. At least for half a year, she did not have to worry about not having anything in her sanitary pads.

    The outside of the cave was blocked by branches. If Yan Kuan did not know, it would be very difficult for them to discover this cave. Therefore, the two of them were not worried about the inside of the hot spring pool.

    ¡°Little monkey, stay outside and guard. However, it should not be too difficult tonight. Wild beasts are most afraid of the smell of sulfur.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let it stand guard. I¡¯ll tidy up the cave. You wash first.¡±

    The cave was extremely dry. After all, there was a hot spring inside. The cave was filled with the smell of sulfur. What Yan Kuan needed to do was to make the bed. The cave¡¯s terrain was t, unlike the potholes they had encountered before. This was probably the best sleep they would have tonight.

    He lit a fire and ced it on the side. He took the iron cup and started to warm the chicken soup from the kettle. Yan Kuan was getting better at doing these things, and he could also take good care of Shen Xiaoxiao. Under such circumstances, he could even boil some pheasant stewed mushrooms for Shen Xiaoxiao. He even dug up a ginseng that was not very old, but it was definitely wild and nourishing.

    ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you wash it first. I¡¯ll clean up the pheasant.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not go far before he was at the entrance of the cave. He swiftly cleaned up the pheasant to cover up the internal organs and bloodstains before he walked in with the pheasant.

    Shen Xiaoxiaoy by the side of the hot spring and watched Yan Kuan slowly rotate the roasted chicken. She did not know why, but she felt that the current Yan Kuan was surprisingly handsome.

    ¡°Do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Yan Kuan thought that he had heard wrongly. This girl had been in a bad mood for the past two days, and he did not dare to provoke her. Now, she was inviting him?

    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°You can try whether I want to or not.¡±

    This man was indeed unable to withstand teasing. Once he saw the woman, he did not care about the food. He put down the grilled chicken in his hand, pulled down his clothes, and jumped into the water.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao came out of the hot spring pool, it was already two hourster. This was the most satisfyingbination that the two of them had not had in a long time. Shen Xiaoxiao was so tired that her scalp was soft. All the bones in her body seemed to have softened. She feltfortable and did not want to move.

    Yan Kuan carried her out of the pool. The temperature in the cave was high. The two of them walked around the cave naked.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was curled up in her sleeping bag, while Yan Kuan did not even want to wear his underwear. He just sat by the side and prepared food for Shen Xiaoxiao. There was also the half-cooked roasted chicken that was still being roasted.

    ¡°Quick, you have to eat something before you sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    ¡°I thought you still wanted it. I¡¯m going to give it to you after some rest.¡±

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and rubbed her dried hair. He passed the half-heated chicken soup to her and watched her eat it. Then, he picked up some chicken meat and ate it. Then, he washed their underwear and put it aside to roast. They could wear it tomorrow morning.

    When this man did all this, he did not think that it was dirty or that he did not need to do it. He did it with great care and did not dislike it. Shen Xiaoxiao even thought that if they could not walk out of here, the whole family of four would be buried here, there was nothing to regret, right?

    ¡°Hubby,e and sleep with me.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. After packing up everything, he went into his sleeping bag and fell asleep with the beauty in his arms. This might be theirst night of peaceful sleep, and they didn¡¯t want to miss it. They only wanted to hug each other and be happy together.

    The next morning, the sun was a little warm. They would rest for the day and wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to move. The miasma in the forest was much less, so the two of them moved around a little at the entrance of the cave. However, it was this movement that allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to see something extraordinary.

    ¡°Hubby, look. Are these shoe prints? A man¡¯s shoe print. Is it Dark 1?¡±

 Chapter 979 - The Unlucky Reger

    <h4>Chapter 979: The Unlucky Reger</h4>

    The shoe print of an adult male not far from the entrance of the cave surprised both of them. This ce was close to the second forest. How could there be a shoe print? Moreover, it had only rained for a few days, and the shoe print was so clear. It could only mean that the shoe print must have been left yesterday. Whose was it? Could it be Dark 1¡¯s, or the other students of the Academy?

    ¡°Could it be Dark 1¡¯s, or the other students?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be the students of the Academy. When we entered the mountain, Lou Yin had already announced that the students would not enter the mountain for at least half a year. Moreover, when the beast tide urred previously, the students were probably still traumatized. We don¡¯t know if there were any casualties yet, so it can¡¯t be someone from the Academy.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s Dark 1?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still a little excited when she thought of this. If it was Dark 1, they would have gathered.

    Yan Kuan was also wondering if it was Dark 1. However, when he got closer to take a closer look at the footprint, he said with certainty,¡±It¡¯s not Dark 1.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s not? How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°This shoe is a 41. Dark 1¡¯s foot is a 43. It¡¯s two sizes smaller.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You can tell that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your husband is a size 43.¡±

    It would be a lie to say that they were not disappointed, but both of them were a little curious. Whose footprints actually appeared in this ce? Could it really be a lost student in the Academy?

    ¡°It can¡¯t really be a student, right?¡±

    ¡°I think it might be ¡ª who is it?¡±

    Yan Kuan was about to say something when he felt some movement in the forest next to him. He shouted loudly and saw a figure immediately running into the depths of the forest.

    Yan Kuan was not in a hurry to chase after it. He threw a stone at the figure.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    It could still scream. Then it really was a person. They just did not know who it was.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao walked one after another toward the figure who was beaten until his legs could not stand up.

    That person was dressed in tattered clothes and his entire body was dirty. His hair had almost reached his neck and his beard was even longer. However, from his eyes, it could be seen that this person was a foreigner.

    However, what they did not expect was that when this foreigner saw the two of them, he went from being frightened to pleasantly surprised. The speed at which he changed was simply speechless.

    Especially when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao.

    The feeling of his teary eyes made Yan Kuan frown.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, Little Oriental Loli. Oh, my god, it¡¯s really you, Little Oriental Loli. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ve finally met my family. Little Oriental Loli, I¡¯m Reger. Reger, look, I¡¯m Reger.¡±

    Reger¡¯s loud shout gave Shen Xiaoxiao a fright. Reger? Why was he here?

    ¡°You¡¯re Reger?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Reger. Oh my god, I¡¯ve finally met my family. I¡¯m so excited.¡±

    This kid had suffered so much that he was actually crying at this moment. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at each other. Was there something wrong with this kid?

    Reger was afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t recognize him, so he deliberately tugged at his beard and hair. Needless to say, they really couldn¡¯t tell that this long-bearded guy was Reger.

    ¡°Reger, why are you here?¡±

    Perhaps he got to the point. Reger actually started crying and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°D*mn ne, d*mn China¡¯s Old Jiang. When I get out, I¡¯ll definitely get even with him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you ended up here after jumping out of the nest time?¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob, sob ¡ª Little Oriental Loli, you don¡¯t know how unlucky I was. I fell into the cold sea and was finally rescued by a fishing boat. In the end, the smuggling of the fishing boat was investigated by the Marine Police. Fortunately, I was able to run fast on a small yacht. In the end, the small yacht ran out of fuel when it reached the international waters. I drifted for a long time and ended up on an ind. The moment Inded on the shore, those wild beasts attacked me. I hid here to survive. I didn¡¯t even have a knife. Every day was too miserable.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, during the beast tide, I was almost trampled t by those wild beasts. It wasn¡¯t easy for me.¡±

    Hearing Reger¡¯s usation, they were stunned. How long had it been? Almost a year. He had been wandering here for a year?

    No wonder the money that Reger owed her hadn¡¯t been paid yet.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in this forest all this time? Why haven¡¯t you found a way out?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao seemed to have understood something. Just like her, Reger had been sold to the base as a boxer since he was young. He didn¡¯t even have any basic life skills, let alone survive outdoors.

    Reger had run away from the club and started his own business. His methods were ruthless and his boxing skills were strong. It was easy for him to create a world of his own. In terms of life, he didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, but this was against humans... If he was to be with a group of wild beasts and didn¡¯t even have a decent weapon, one could imagine how difficult it would be to survive, let alone find a way out.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, how can I find a way out? I¡¯m hungry. I can¡¯t eat enough every day. I can¡¯t even make a fire.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know whether tough orugh. This Reger was really miserable and unlucky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you some food. Can you still walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, there¡¯s really food. That¡¯s great. But Little Oriental Loli, why are you with this fake?¡±

    Reger asked Shen Xiaoxiao as he got up. This wasn¡¯t Reger¡¯s fault. When Reger jumped out of the ne, weren¡¯t there only Yan Kuan and Long Xi there? And that was the fake Yan Kuan, who was scared to death... Of course, Reger knew that it was a fake and a coward.

    Now that he saw Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan together, he naturally asked curiously.

    ¡°That stone on your leg just now was hit by that fake. Do you want to try it again?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Reger nced at Yan Kuan. Why was he so powerful one moment and so weak the next? But why was the Little Oriental Loli here?

    ¡°Alright, ck Emperor. There¡¯s still one more fight between the two of us. Don¡¯t forget, I want to see who¡¯s more powerful between you and Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°You still owe me money. When are you going to give it to me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not hold back when she spoke to Reger. If Reger wanted to argue with Yan Kuan, she naturally wanted to argue with Reger.

    Reger shut his mouth when he heard this. It was not easy for him to meet an acquaintance who could take him out. He would not offend them.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, take me out. I¡¯ll give you all the money. I don¡¯t want my own share, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Reger, your luck is really bad. We¡¯re going into the mountains, not out. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    ¡°Ah? What about me? I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°You can live here for almost half a year. Very impressive. I¡¯m very impressed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Little Oriental Loli. Why don¡¯t you let me follow you? As long as I follow you, I can go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°You want to follow my wife? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re courting death?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s cold words came straight to the point, causing Reger¡¯s entire body to tremble. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    After returning to the cave, Reger didn¡¯t know how to be courteous at all. When he saw that there was still half of the roast chicken left, he immediately grabbed it and ate it. It really looked like he hadn¡¯t eaten anything for many years. Seeing this, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that he was a little pitiful. He really had be a savage.

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, I saw a dragon flying in the sky. Are you here to catch a dragon? There are two children sitting on that dragon¡¯s body. I almost thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. What the h*ll is this ce? What is this ce? How can there be such a strange species? Could it be a mirage?¡±

    ¡°What did you say just now? You saw a dragon? And you saw two children on the dragon¡¯s back?¡±

 Chapter 980 - Goofy Reger

    <h4>Chapter 980: Goofy Reger</h4>

    Reger¡¯s words shocked the two of them. How was this unbelievable? His eyes were ying tricks on him? This was the best news they had ever heard.

    ¡°Where? Where did you see it?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday. Didn¡¯t it rain the day before yesterday? I climbed up a tree to take shelter from the rain. I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. There was a dragon on a rainy day. It was probably water vapor, but I clearly saw a white dragon with two little children-like dots on its back.¡±

    ¡°In what direction?¡±

    ¡°The direction of the setting sun, but it must be very far away. I saw it vaguely. Little Oriental Loli, are you really here to catch a dragon? It¡¯s your turn to be rich.¡±

    ¡°Brother Kuan, could it be the children?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If what he saw is right, then it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s true. It just had to be two children.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so excited that tears were welling up in her eyes. The two of them were speaking Chinese, and Reger couldn¡¯t understand them. However, Reger knew that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s excitement was most likely rted to the dragon he was talking about.

    However, he couldn¡¯t care less now. He saw a rabbit that had already been taken care of, but it hadn¡¯t been roasted yet. Without saying anything, it directly took it and roasted it. It hadn¡¯t eaten anything hot in half a year... He missed it too much.

    Yan Kuan took a look at Reger¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t mind that this kid¡¯s words were so annoying. This news was too exciting for them. Not only were the children fine, but they had also gotten along with a dragon. If that was the case... The dragon would protect the children no matter what. At least their safety was guaranteed. Thinking of this, they were finally relieved.

    As for why the children were with a dragon, and why there were dragons here, this was not something he had to consider.

    ¡°Fortunately, you guys believe me. But are you really going to hunt dragons? What should I do by myself?¡±

    This was also a problem, but Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not bring Reger along. Not to mention that he did not have any weapons, he would have a slim chance of survival if he entered. They would not let him die for no reason.

    ¡°We can draw a road map for you. If you follow the road, you will be able to walk out in half a month. We will also give you a knife. As for the fire, we will teach you. Once you learn it, you will be able to walk out on your own. You can actually live here for more than half a year without a source of fire. This is not something that an ordinary person can do.¡±

    ¡°Ah? is that so? Alright.¡±

    Reger also knew that this arrangement was the best. In fact, he wanted to follow them. After all, he was really afraid of staying here alone. However, he also knew that Yan Kuan and the Little Oriental Loli were going to go in, it was still unknown when they woulde out. If he followed them in, wouldn¡¯t he be more isted from the beauties and delicacies outside?

    Although he had never lived in the jungle before, he was already very impressive to be able to live here for half a year.

    Therefore, now that he had a knife and they were willing to teach him how to make a fire, if that was the case, it was only a matter of time before he walked out of this ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You guys go out. I¡¯ll take a bath. There¡¯s a hot spring here. I haven¡¯t taken a bath for half a year.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at each other. Yan Kuan said directly,¡±You can use it after we leave. You stink.¡±

    ¡°How can you do this? This isn¡¯t your family¡¯s.¡± Reger was unhappy. He even wanted to take off his clothes like this. He was used to being shameless, so he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    However, as soon as he made his move, Yan Kuan took out a blue dart. Reger was shocked. D*mn ck Emperor, he actually used the Blue Demon to threaten him.

    Humph, he was a man. For the time being, he wouldpromise and wait for them to leave before washing up.

    ¡°You, you, threatening me, what kind of man are you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re arguing, then get out. You¡¯re so smelly, do you think we¡¯re willing to take you in?¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, you¡¯re getting less and less cute. Come to think of it, we¡¯re from the same sect.¡± Reger was unhappy. After all, he grew up with Little Oriental Loli. How could she treat him like this?

    ¡°If we weren¡¯t from the same sect, you would have died countless times.¡±

    ¡°You, hmph!¡±

    Reger didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. After all, he still hoped that the two of them would give him the map.

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t hesitate. He drew a rtively clear map and handed it to Reger. Then, he said,¡±Follow this map to the south, and you¡¯ll naturally be able to get out.¡±

    As soon as Yan Kuan finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao burst outughing. Yan Kuan looked at her in confusion. Then, he looked at Reger¡¯s dirty ck face. Although his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly... The slight blush and awkwardness were still very obvious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know north, south, east, west?¡±

    Reger nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±Little Oriental Loli, did your husband do it on purpose? Did he have to say it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao let out a heartyugh. Afterughing, she looked at Yan Kuan and said,¡±Brother Kuan, we grew up in the club. Do you think Reger would know how to navigate the north, south, east, and west?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stopped talking about herself. After all, she had experienced two lifetimes, but Reger was not. Moreover, she had just said that after Reger came out of the club, he had relied on his fists to create a world of his own. There were people following him everywhere he went, things like the north, south, east, and west were also guided by his underlings. He did not have the chance to learn too much.

    The only thing he needed to learn was to use all kinds of new weapons and then learn new fighting techniques. As for other aspects, he was an idiot in life.

    Yan Kuan looked at Reger speechlessly. In the end, he brought him out of the cave. He did not know how he had taught him, but since Reger hade in from the outside, he had been mumbling something about going north and going south.

    Before entering the forest, Lou Yin had given her transparent blue dagger to Shen Xiaoxiao as a self-defense weapon, so she had an extra dagger.

    Shen Xiaoxiao directly gave her dagger to Reger and said to Reger,

    ¡°Tell me how much you owe me, and now I¡¯m giving you a weapon. You probably won¡¯t be able to pay it back even if you sell yourself for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°At most, I¡¯ll give you all the money and work for you for free for a few more years. But you have to pay for my food and lodging.¡±

    ¡°How can you mix up such virtue?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I have a good life like you? Did I meet a benefactor?¡±

    Reger looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with disdain. Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely speechless. She could do this not because she met Yan Kuan, but because the real thing that made her counterattack was the cave where the treasure was hidden.

    ¡°You can also go out and find a rich person to keep you.¡±

    ¡°Really? You think so too? I¡¯ve finally seen it clearly. Instead of fighting so hard for myself, I¡¯d really rather go and find a rich woman. I¡¯m not bad looking, and my skills are good. Of course, my kung fu is also very good. If I go and find a rich woman, there will definitely be a lot of people fighting for it.¡±

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan went hunting. If he heard what Reger said, he would probably be crippled with one sh.

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re handsome?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m handsome and charming. The one under me... Ah ¡ª Savage ¨C¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao threw a mirror in front of Reger very appropriately. Reger was so scared by his appearance that he couldn¡¯t stop screaming.

    ¡°Hahahaha¨C¡±

 Chapter 981 - Boundary Point

    <h4>Chapter 981: Boundary Point</h4>

    On the same day, Reger was chased away by Yan Kuan. All he had to do was to tell Reger that the earlier he set off, the faster he would be able to see the outside world. Therefore, Reger did not care whether he could stay with the Little Oriental Loli for one more night to discuss what kind of rich woman he would need to find in the future. He was so excited that he packed his things and went down the mountain.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t have anything to pack. He had learned how to make a fire and had a weapon. Just these two things were enough. Before, he could live for half a year without anything. Now, with these things, it was even easier to run out of the jungle.

    ¡°Why do I feel like something¡¯s wrong? Can Reger really walk out like this?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao grilled the roast chicken in her hand and asked Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuany in the water and took a bath. He answered slowly,¡±If youe over, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to eat something first. I baked it myself today. I want to eat more.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled but was not in a hurry. She would definitelye over anyway.

    ¡°He can¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Can¡¯t go out? Will he get eaten by a wild beast?¡±

    ¡°You care about him?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s unhappy tone, Shen Xiaoxiao was not a fool. Why would she say that she cared about Reger? She was just really curious.

    ¡°Lou Yin is down there. Anyone who barges into the ck Tornado will have to suffer. Who knows, when we go back, Reger might note out yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. But that¡¯s good too. It¡¯s better for Reger to be locked up than to be a wild man all over the mountain.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled, got up, and walked out of the water. Looking at the pheasant that was about to be roasted. He smiled and said, ¡°Baby, do pheasants taste better than me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned her head and saw this d*mn man appear in front of her with a big bird. Why was that thing so big? Was it because of the light? Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed her saliva.

    ¡°Are you satisfied? Do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°No ¡ª no ¡ª no need. You¡¯d better put on some clothes. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a little cold. Baby, warm me up.¡±

    After saying that, Yan Kuan did not care how well the pheasant in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands was roasted. He hugged her in his arms and in a few seconds, he peeled off the thin cotton-padded jacket and brought her into the water.

    Comfortable ¡ª

    ¡°Be good. If you continue to pinch me, your husband won¡¯t be able to hold it in anymore.¡±

    ¡°B*stard, hooligan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, treating your wife like this isn¡¯t called hooliganism, it¡¯s called love ¨C¡±

    A spring breeze blew past ¡ª

    After two days of rest, both of them were exceptionally refreshed and full of energy. This hot spring was indeed an excellent thing to relieve fatigue. Of course, there was also the harmony of yin and yang, which was also very important for the rtionship between men and women.

    ¡°Are we almost there? Why does this golden monkey look so scared?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at the golden monkey that was nestled in Yan Kuan¡¯s backpack. Why was this monkey so scared that it was trembling?

    The river in front of them looked clean and clear. She had originally wanted to let the little monkey go to the river to eat something to rest, but why was this monkey so scared? What was going on?

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there after we cross the river.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good. Shall we walk there immediately? This river is only one meter wide. It¡¯s rare to find it hidden deep in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, bring the golden monkey and climb up that big tree.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the river and suddenly opened his mouth to speak, scaring Shen Xiaoxiao. What was going on? Was there a situation?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Find the thickest one and climb. Hurry up.¡±

    At this moment, the calm river water slowly revealed two thorny backs. Crocodiles?

    There were crocodiles in this river? Who would believe such a small river if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes?

    ¡°Hurry over.¡±

    Seeing Yan Kuan¡¯s face as if he was facing a great enemy, Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. Yan Kuan had never had such an expression on his face.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate. She hugged the golden monkey and ran. After running for more than ten meters, she stopped under a jujube tree that a few people could wrap their arms around. The golden monkey climbed up the tree in a sh, and Shen Xiaoxiao followed closely behind. Then, she sat on the tree trunk and carefully looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s side.

    What Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect was that these two crocodiles were not the kind of prehistoric beasts that she thought they were. Their sizes were simr to what she saw outside. After all, this one-meter-wide river could not amodate many wild beasts.

    Everything here was not an illusion like before. Everything here was real and reliable. Therefore, when she saw these two crocodiles slowly climb out of the water and approach Yan Kuan... Shen Xiaoxiao still did not understand where Yan Kuan¡¯s cautiousness and fear of a great enemy came from.

    However, when she saw Yan Kuan take out that ck axe, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but pay attention to these two crocodiles.

    In the jungle, the greatest taboo was to underestimate the enemy. You couldn¡¯t underestimate any of the wild beasts here. These two crocodiles were really smart. They weren¡¯t in a hurry to attack Yan Kuan. Instead, they stood in front and behind Yan Kuan. They were in a pincer attack mode.

    ¡°F*ck, have these two be smart? They even know how to work together.¡±

    That¡¯s right, these two crocodiles actually knew how to assign positions to stand on both sides and prepare to move.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched as the two crocodiles stood in their positions and attacked Yan Kuan at the same time.

    Fortunately, Yan Kuan was very skilled and could barely dodge a few times. However, when the two moved together, it was still difficult to deal with them.

    Moreover, what Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect was that the attack power of these two crocodiles¡¯ tails was actually so strong.

    The tree that was at least as thick as a basketball was cut off by the crocodiles¡¯ tails. No wonder Yan Kuan asked Shen Xiaoxiao to find the thickest tree to climb.

    But the crocodiles were really the most powerful animals she had ever seen in this jungle. They were much more powerful than the tigers, wolves, and snakes they had seen before. Moreover, these two crocodiles seemed to know what the other was going to do. They cooperated very well, and Yan Kuan was almost swept away by their tails a few times.

    However, Yan Kuan held the axe in his hand and had no intention of chopping down. Shen Xiaoxiao did not know if Yan Kuan was testing the two crocodiles to see if there were crystals in their bodies, but there must be a reason why he did not make a move.

    It was not untilter, when Yan Kuan¡¯s Blue Demon aimed at one of the crocodiles and struck it that Yan Kuan lifted the axe and hacked at the lower jaw of one of the crocodiles. The crocodile felt the pain and rolled on the ground. Yan Kuan did not hesitate to pull the axe and aim it at its white stomach. He even made a long cut, causing the crocodile¡¯s internal organs to flow all over the ground. The scene was extremely bloody.

    When the other crocodile saw that itspanion was in trouble, it immediatelyunched an even fiercer attack. However, Yan Kuan was about to kill them now. Unlike before, he only wanted to provoke them, so Yan Kuan waved his hand. The axe directly chopped towards its iparably hard back...

 Chapter 982 - Equivalent Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 982: Equivalent Exchange</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you provoke them instead of attacking them directly? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking for crystals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was nning to.¡±

    ¡°What are you looking for crystals for? Shouldn¡¯t we seize the time to go in and save the children?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. He was not in a hurry to exin. Instead, he looked at the internal organs that had flowed all over the floor. There was a round bead exposed inside. The color was gray and did not have any luster. It seemed that the crocodile had just advanced. It had not yet cultivated to a level.

    As for the other one, there was not even a crystal. Yan Kuan did not dislike it. He picked up the bead and washed it by the river before he brought it to Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±Crystals are also a way of trading. In here, if you do not want to use force, then you can use crystals to exchange. This is a rule, a rule where you admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that if we encounter a magical beast and don¡¯t want to fight them, or if we don¡¯t have the confidence to fight them, then we can use crystals to exchange?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can understand it that way, but it¡¯s the same in the Second Forbidden Zone. As for whether it¡¯s the same in the Third Forbidden Zone, I¡¯m not sure.¡±.

    ¡°But there aren¡¯t many magical beasts in the secondyer forest, so they¡¯re usually things that we can deal with. Those that we can¡¯t deal with are also extremely powerful.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to advance, we¡¯re here to save our children. Therefore, we need to find a way to enter the thirdyer of the forest as quickly as possible. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°I see. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because we rarely encounter these things in the firstyer of the forest.¡±

    ¡°But after we enter the secondyer of the forest, we can¡¯t go up and provoke the other party just because we see them. Also, how do you determine whether they have crystals or not?¡±

    ¡°Eyes. If there are crystals in the body of an angry animal, the eyes will turn into crystal eyes.¡±

    ¡°I see. I got it. I have an idea. Shall we go in now?¡±

    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the dagger Lou Yin gave you? Go stab that crocodile¡¯s back.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate. She pulled out the knife and aimed at the crocodile¡¯s back. It was a little strenuous, but fortunately, she could stab it. The crocodile¡¯s back was as hard as an iron bucket.

    ¡°Try using an ordinary dagger again. Remember to be careful of your hands.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled out a dagger from her leg and aimed it at the back. If Yan Kuan had not reminded her, Shen Xiaoxiao would have really almost hurt her hand. The de of the dagger was bent and did not even pierce through.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°After entering the forbidden zone, other than dealing with small animals such as rabbits and pheasants, ordinary des are useless against slightly aggressive animals.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the transparent blue dagger in her hand and said with some surprise,¡±It seems that I really have to thank Lou Yin. The dagger she gave me has really helped me a lot.¡±

    ¡°This de is indeed useful. Let¡¯s go. We have officially entered the secondyer of the forest...¡±

    ..

    The big white dragony on the shore in boredom, swinging his long tail. He did not know what was wrong with his little wife, but she was too bored to actually make it keep swinging his tail. After that, she and that smelly brat jumped around, hiding.

    What he saw was interesting. Sometimes he would be faster, sometimes he would be slower. The two little ones would asionally fall, butter on, they slowly became more agile. What were these two little guys trying to do?

    ¡°Da Bao, what do you want to eat for lunch?¡±

    Da Bao sat at the side to rest. After practicing for the whole morning, the number of times they fell had obviously decreased. However, the big white dragon was always moving irregrly. It was hard for them to dodge, but the effect seemed to be quite good.

    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s eat shrimp. If we go out to hunt that big ck snake, we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat roast meat. Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that the rabbit meat roasted with honey was very fragrant? Then let¡¯s go hunt rabbits.¡±

    ¡°But what if the big ck snake is outside?¡±

    ¡°Eh ¡ª you want the big white dragon to fly up and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and tell him. Why do you want me to go? The big white dragon seems to be very tired. He¡¯s been resting by the river for the past few days.¡±

    The big white dragon heard the conversation between the two children and thought to himself that his wife was still the best. Only his wife would care about him so much. That little brat only knew how to order his wife to do things.

    ¡°Is he very tired?¡±

    Little Treasure nced at the big white dragon and thought for a moment before slowly approaching the big white dragon. The big white dragon¡¯srge eyes nced at Little Treasure and closed them in disdain. His long white beard was as thick as Little Treasure¡¯s arm. Little Treasure reached out to stroke his long beard and really said to the big white dragon,¡±Big white dragon, are you sick?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    No one answered.

    Little Treasure knew that he could not understand the great white dragon¡¯s words, but he was not discouraged and continued to ask,

    ¡°Great White Dragon, is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll go make it for you. I¡¯ve never seen you eat before.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Alright, he still ignored him. Little Treasure was a little unhappy and even a little disappointed. Why did the big white dragon only talk to Da Bao and not to him?

    Actually, he really wanted to talk to the big white dragon.

    ¡°Then, Da Bai, rest well. I¡¯ll bring you some pheasantter. Mommy said that if you¡¯re sick, you¡¯ll get better after eating something. You won¡¯t get better if you don¡¯t eat.¡±

    Although he ignored him, the sensible Little Treasure still showed his kindness to the big white dragon.

    ¡°Da Bao, let¡¯s go and hunt pheasants. Let¡¯s see if we can get more and give some to the big white dragon. If he¡¯s sick, he should eat. If he doesn¡¯t eat, he won¡¯t get better.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Let¡¯s go out and bring our knives. When we go out, we¡¯ll throw a wooden stick to see if the big ck snake is still there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    The two of them held hands and walked out. The white dragon didn¡¯t follow them out. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to move. The stupid snake knew that he was out, so how could it dare toe over? Was it courting death? These two little guys.., They would not encounter any danger at all.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure really tried to probe first. Only after they realized that there was no big snake outside did they boldly run out.

    The two of them had been practicing very well these past few days, especially their reactions. The big white dragon¡¯s tail moved ording to his own preferences, so it would not give them any time to react. Every time he swung his tail, it would make the two of them extremely miserable. Onlyter did they slowlye to their senses and feel better.

    They were already very skilled at hunting wild rabbits and pheasants. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of danger. On the other hand, they encountered a huge hedgehog on the way.

    The hedgehog¡¯s body was covered in spikes and they were extremely sharp. Moreover, the species inside were all magnified versions, so when they encountered such things, they would use them to practice.

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you think this hedgehog has crystals?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems like it wants to attack us. Since it¡¯s so aggressive, we¡¯ll see if it has crystals after we cut open its stomach.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I was thinking. Let¡¯s work together and kill it without leaving a trace.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao and was speechless...

 Chapter 983 - Making Friends

    <h4>Chapter 983: Making Friends</h4>

    Hedgehogs were actually the most difficult type of animal to deal with. Their bodies were covered in thorns. If they encountered an opponent that they could not attack, they would curl up into a ball and make it impossible for them to bite down. The sharp thorns on their bodies were also a form of protection.

    ¡°This d*mned hedgehog actually curled up into a ball. What should we do?¡±

    The two children acted valiantly, wanting to directly take down the hedgehog. However, they did not expect that this d*mned hedgehog would curl up into a ball, leaving them with no way to attack.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we pull out its thorns?¡±

    ¡°How do we pull it out? It¡¯s so hard. I think we can tten the thorns.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. This thing is very cunning. Oh no, it ran away.¡±

    The hedgehog took the opportunity to run away as the two of them were talking. This angered the two of them so much that they cried out loudly for a long time. They were too angry. Too, too, too angry.

    They could have easily captured the pterosaur and the wolves. They did not expect that they would actually be defeated by this d*mned hedgehog.

    ¡°It ran away so fast. The next time we see it, we must tten all of its spikes,¡±Da Bao said angrily.

    Little Treasure also felt a little regretful. However, this was how it was in the deep forest. If they couldn¡¯t beat it, they would run. Weren¡¯t they also like this?

    ¡°We¡¯ve already killed three pheasants. Let¡¯s go back. Two for the big white dragon, and we¡¯ll eat one.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay. Eh, what¡¯s that? Little Treasure, that looks like a mushroom.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a mushroom, it¡¯s a Ganoderma.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a Ganoderma?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s medicine. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s a medicine used to heal monsters in World of Warcraft.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. What¡¯s World of Warcraft like? Little Treasure, is it the same as the one we met in the game? What level are you and Daddy ying? Is it fun?¡±

    Along the way, Da Bao kept asking her questions. Little Treasure could answer some questions, but he couldn¡¯t. As for the thousand-year-old Ganoderma that they missed, it just bloomed foolishly on the edge of the cliff.

    In the eyes of the two children, it was just there. It waspletely useless to them.

    When they went back, when the big white dragon heard Da Bao mumble about what they had seen along the way, he waspletely speechless. Did these two guys know that even in the World of Warcraft, the thousand-year-old Ganoderma was definitely not amon thing? It was a rare thing, rare.

    Why was his little wife so kind? Why was she so cute? It must have been the decision of that little brat. With such a stupid and capable younger brother, it was really rare for his wife to be able to grow so well.

    Da Bao chatted with the big white dragon for a while. Seeing that the big white dragon did not look very energetic, she returned to the cave and let the big white dragon have a good rest.

    Little Treasure was rolling up his sleeves to roast the pheasant. He left half of the pheasant to roast and the other half to boil soup and drink. On the way, he followed the rabbit for a while and saw what grass the rabbit was eating. They picked some back, the two children did not know about wild vegetables or herbs, but they believed that since the rabbits could eat it, they could definitely eat too.

    There was chicken soup, shiitake mushrooms, and some unknown green leaves in the stone pot. On the fire rack were two fat, oily pheasants. They touched ayer of honey and sprinkled a little salt on it. It was charred yellow, and Da Bao could not help but drool.

    After the pheasant was roasted, Little Treasure could not wait to put it in the leaves and deliver it to the big white dragon with great hospitality.

    ¡°Da Bai, I roasted the pheasant. It¡¯s very fragrant. Quick, taste it. You¡¯ll have more strength after eating it.¡±

    The big white dragon nced at Little Treasure and ignored him. He closed his eyes andy by the river, spitting bubbles. It was about to undergo the tribtion. The immortal binding rope on his body was tormenting him so much that he wanted to die. As long as he got rid of the immortal binding rope, he would be able to sessfully undergo the tribtion. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t even be possible to turn back into a dragon, much less turn back into a human. He would have to cultivate again for god knows how many years.

    It was all the fault of that d*mned Ghost Pond Qilin. If he met him again, he would definitely skin him alive. However, that fellow wasn¡¯t feeling good either. He was still trapped in the Nine Nether Inferno. They were evenly matched, and neither of them could beat the other.

    Little Treasure saw that the big white dragon was ignoring him. Although he was a little disappointed, he was probably used to it, so he ced the chicken beside his beard. When he was hungry, he would naturally eat it.

    However, Little Treasure had really forgotten that the big white dragon was so big that these two wild pheasants were not enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Of course, the big white dragon would not say this to this smelly brat. This brat shouldprehend it himself.

    When Little Treasure returned to the entrance of the cave, Da Bao had already filled a small wooden bowl with chicken soup. Actually, they really wanted to eat white rice, but they did not have it. The great white rice that they used to think was especially terrible to eat now was just a dream.

    ¡°Little Treasure, the big white dragon will eat it by himselfter. Don¡¯t be disappointed. Keep up the good work. He will definitely be your friend.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I must be friends with him. He¡¯s so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to be friends? Then forget it. Hurry up and eat.¡±

    Da Bao didn¡¯t want to expose him. Sometimes, Little Treasure wasn¡¯t cute at all. Her mother said that he had the same personality as his father, but he was stubborn.

    Da Bao did not bother with Little Treasure. Little Treasure ate by himself. As he ate, he peeked to see if the big white dragon had eaten his roasted chicken.

    In the end, he was disappointed. When he finished eating, the big white dragon did not move at all. The two of them rested for a while, exercised for a while, and theny down in the cave to sleep.

    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s long breathing, Little Treasure sat up from the ground. He put on his clothes and slowly walked to the side of the big white dragon by the river and sat down next to him.

    ¡°Da Bai, can I be friends with you? I don¡¯t even have any friends. Da Bao already has you as a friend.¡±

    The white dragon was woken up from his sleep. He nced at the boy who came out to harass him in the middle of the night. He did not want to understand.

    ¡°Da Bai, when do you think Da Bao and I will be able to walk out? I miss Mommy and Daddy. I really miss Mommy. I don¡¯t know if Mommy¡¯s illness is any better. Have they found the antidote that they went to look forst time? Sigh.¡±

    The big white dragon really did not want to hear it, but he did not expect the child to care so much about his mother. It was strange.

    ¡°Aiya, I forgot to tell my mother when I left. The bead is in our small bag. I don¡¯t know if my mother has seen it. Uncle said that there is something inside that can save my mother.¡±

    Little Treasure seemed to have thought of something. He patted his head. In fact, he did not know whether he had remembered to tell his mother or not.

    ¡°Da Bai, there are so many demonic beasts here. Will Da Bao and I have to wait for many years when we go out? Will Mommy and Daddy be old by then?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s eyes were a little wet when he said this. He rarely cried, but today, for some reason, he felt very ufortable after being rejected by the big white dragon several times.

    He saw that the big white dragon was still ignoring him. He got up and took off his clothes and ced them on the big white dragon¡¯s head. Although it could only block a little, it was still a form of concern.

    He turned around and returned to his cave, but just as he took a step, he heard a voice behind him say,

    ¡°The pheasant is too small. It¡¯s not enough to fill the gaps between my teeth.¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡ª Who¡¯s speaking? Da Bai, is that you?¡±

 Chapter 984 - The Weak Big White Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 984: The Weak Big White Dragon</h4>

    The big white dragon spoke.

    Little Treasure turned his head with certainty. He was excited to see the big white dragon stick out his tongue and roll the roast chicken into his mouth. Just as the big white dragon had said, it was not enough for the big white dragon to stuff between his teeth.

    ¡°Da Bai, are you willing to be my friend?¡±

    The big white dragon looked at this little brat with disdain. He had already spoken to him with his mind, yet he still asked such a stupid question.

    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid.¡±

    Uh... Alright, Little Treasure was still very happy. He walked over and leaned against the big white dragon, sat down, and then disyed his ability to talk. He told the big white dragon about their journey and the things that he thought were particrly interesting and fun.

    The poor big white dragon actually really wanted to sleep, alright? He didn¡¯t want to talk to this little brat. Why did this child talk so much?

    However, he still disyed his rare patience and listened to the little brat¡¯s words. Some things sounded quite interesting, such as the game he was talking about, the World of Warcraft, and the ne he was talking about. Was it flying faster than him?

    The night passed just like that. After Da Bao woke up, she didn¡¯t see Little Treasure and was shocked. She walked out of the east and saw that Little Treasure was actually sleeping under the big white dragon¡¯s beard.

    She ran over excitedly and said, ¡°Little Treasure, have you be friends with the big white dragon? That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re up? Why aren¡¯t you wearing a jacket? It was very cold in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up just now. I was shocked, so I came out to look for you.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the big white dragon who was still sleeping and pulled Little Treasure back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting and get more food for Da Bai. The two pheasants yesterday were not enough for him to stuff his teeth with.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Da Bao turned to look at the big white dragon and seemed to have thought of something. Then, she said to Little Treasure, ¡°Why do you call him Da Bai? Is that the name you gave him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, doesn¡¯t it sound good? Da Bai?¡±

    Someone, who was squinting at the side, widened his eyes when he heard the name. Did he agree to this name? Did he agree? His wife would definitely find this name as awful as he did.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to listen to, nice to listen to, and easy to remember. It¡¯s even better than our General and Marshal¡¯s names. It¡¯s easier to remember. Little Treasure, the name you chose is really good.¡±

    The big white dragon¡¯s facial features had already been refreshed. Why was his wife¡¯s taste somon?

    Could it really be that being vulgar was being refined?

    ¡°I think it sounds good too. It alsobines the temperament of the big white dragon. It¡¯s even more domineering than our names.¡±

    The big white dragon was already toozy toin. Didn¡¯t they think that the names of Da Bao and Little Treasure were also very vulgar? Extremely vulgar?

    ¡°But I think that the names of Da Bao and Little Treasure are also very pleasant to hear.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy¡¯s names are very nice. Come on, let¡¯s go hunting. We¡¯re going to hunt a big one for Da Bai today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two children left happily, but the big white dragon was not happy at all. Why did he have to give him such a poignant name? He did not like it, okay?

    Why did his wife think that the name Da Bai was very nice? Why was that?

    It seemed a little quieter than usual outside today. The two of them walked forward with the basket on their back. This route was the route they used to hunt pheasants and hares every day, the two of them walked through this route almost every day.

    However, the small prey seemed to be fewer and fewer. It seemed that they would have to change their route soon.

    ¡°Little Treasure, why don¡¯t we hear the sounds of those beasts these days? Have they stopped fighting?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s already been six days. Da Bai has been out for six days. Let Da Bai have a good meal today, and he will go home again.¡±

    ¡°Then what prey should we hunt today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big one, but I don¡¯t know if we can meet it. We can also see how our training is going these days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two of them were really lucky. Not long after they left, they saw two pheasants and arge elk.

    This was a good thing. It was extremely rare here. Of course, because they needed aplete food chain, there were still some herbivores in the forest, such as rabbits and pheasants.

    The elk was not aggressive, it just ran fast. However, Little Treasure¡¯s darts were quite urate. In addition, his strength had increased recently, so little rock directly knocked the elk unconscious on the ground.

    The two children looked at the elk, which was even bigger than them, and were extremely excited. If it was this, it would be enough for Da Bai to eat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. Look, it¡¯s the hedgehog from yesterday.¡±

    When Little Treasure saw the hedgehog standing under the tree and looking at them, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill it.¡±

    This hedgehog was really intelligent. When it heard Da Bao and Little Treasure say that, it immediately turned around and ran. After running for a while, it turned around to look at them. It was as if it knew that the two children couldn¡¯t do anything to it. Its purpose foring here today was to provoke them.

    Its action angered Da Bao so much that she couldn¡¯t take it. She said to Little Treasure, ¡°I must take it down today and pull out the thorns one by one.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t chase after it. What if it leads us into the encirclement? The magical beasts here are all very smart. We can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, why do you always think more than me? Why didn¡¯t I think that it would let other animals surround me?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m more like Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m also like Daddy. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao and said after a long while, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. This elk is so big. We have to drag it back.¡±

    ¡°Drag?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re so small. Can we drag it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try. We¡¯ll know after we try.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure each dragged a leg and really managed to drag the elk back. Although it was strenuous, it was not impossible. By the time they returned to theke, the big white dragon had already swum one round in the water and climbed to thekeside.

    ¡°Da Bai, look, we found food for you. It¡¯s so big. Is this enough for you to eat?¡±

    Da Bai looked at the elk with disdain. It was so small. Had they forgotten how big he was?

    ¡°Is it still not enough to eat?¡±

    Little Treasure and Da Bao were a little disappointed at the same time. However, Da Bai gave them face this time. He curled his beard and brought the elk to his mouth. In an instant, he swallowed it into his stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Da Bai said it was okay. The two of them looked at each other. That was great. Da Bai said it was okay.

    The two of them happily sat down by the river to take care of the pheasants. Of course, these things were usually done by Little Treasure. Da Bao would not do it because she thought it was dirty.

    Da Bao sat beside the big white dragon and looked at him.

    ¡°Da Bai, are you going back tonight? Did you go back to receive your punishment? Why do you look so much weaker after going in once? Did you make a mistake?¡±

    Da Bao was an extremely sensitive person. When she saw that the big white dragon was clearly much weaker this time, she could not help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s fine. Be good. I¡¯lle out in a few days...¡±

 Chapter 985 - Big Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 985: Big Trouble</h4>

    At night, there was the roar of wild beasts again. As expected, it had a lot to do with Da Bai¡¯s sess. It was only after seven days that the wild beasts gathered again.

    From the evening onwards, the roars did not stop. Of course, the two children were also extremely excited. They did not calm down after lunch and waited for the roars to be a little quieter before going out.

    Just like what they had seenst time, they went out to watch the ultimate magical beast advancement and battle.

    ¡°Are you ready? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, why don¡¯t we not go out today?¡±

    When they reached the door, Little Treasure suddenly pulled Da Bao back. He didn¡¯t want to go out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Ufortable? Where?¡±

    Little Treasure frowned. He didn¡¯t know where he felt ufortable, but he felt ufortable all over.

    ¡°You feel ufortable all over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but why don¡¯t I feel ufortable? Don¡¯t I feel ufortable every time you feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Little Treasure was also very curious. What was going on? He just felt ufortable all over.

    ¡°So we¡¯re not going?¡±

    It would be a pity if they didn¡¯t go. They could only see it once every seven days.

    Moreover, Da Bao seemed to really want to go.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and take a look and thene back?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯lle back earlier.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that not long after they walked out of theke, Little Treasure¡¯s uneasiness was finally confirmed.

    The snake, which was no smaller than the big white dragon, appeared in the middle of the path. It was here to take revenge on them. This time, it was over...

    ..

    ¡°This axe can really split a mountain?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan splitting the small hill into two and looked at the axe in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, this axe does have some mysterious abilities. Let¡¯s go and take a look. That pangolin must have crystals, but I wonder what grade they are.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also very excited. They had picked up a few crystals along the way, but they were all gray and not very useful. Not only was this pangolin huge, it would even take the initiative to attack them. This was very rare. If it was not for the fact that the two of them were so powerful that it could not beat them, it would not have pierced through the hill.

    However, it didn¡¯t expect that these two humans could actually split the hill. D*mn it, before it could react, it felt its body split into two.

    Shen Xiaoxiao excitedly ran over to the pangolin. This pangolin was almost the same size as the two crocodiles they had encountered before.

    It was obvious that this pangolin was of a high level.

    Its stomach had already been cut open. Shen Xiaoxiao did not need to go and finish it off. She only took a nce and saw a white glowing bead.

    ¡°There really is one. It¡¯s white.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little excited. This was the most standard crystal that they had found in the secondyer forest in the past few days.

    ¡°Alright, put it away. Let¡¯s go quickly. The smell of blood will attract the animals.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like the animals on the secondyer of the forest either don¡¯t appear, or they appear to attack?¡±

    ¡°They also need to advance. Once they reach a certain level, they can enter the thirdyer of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there are no such animals in the thirdyer of the forest? For example, white crystals?¡±

    ¡°Of course there are. Crystals are divided into five types: white, yellow, blue, green, and red. It is said that there are also colorful crystals, but they are just legends. Different colors, different levels of crystals, and naturally different levels of magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you only bring these crystals in the secondyer forest? Could it be that there are all these crystals in the secondyer forest? And you have encountered them all?¡±

    ¡°The highest level magical beasts I have encountered are blue. As for the others, I only saw them when I first got this axe. When they are angry, the light in their eyes will represent their levels.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you always provoke those magical beasts first. Can I understand it this way? Magical beasts of the same level actually have differences between the third and secondyer of the forest. For example, leveling up on the secondyer and consolidating on the thirdyer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, they can also stay on the secondyer for your whole life and not enter the thirdyer. If they¡¯re at the same level, or they can do very well on the secondyer, but in the thirdyer, they¡¯re not even one level lower than themselves.¡±

    ¡°Rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, some magical beasts would mean that.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there aren¡¯t many magical beasts in the secondyer of the forest, right?¡±

    ¡°Basically, those with levels would go to the thirdyer to gain experience. The secondyer is all about transforming ordinary wild beasts into magical beasts. The firstyer is even more ordinary and can¡¯t be extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Ipletely understand. Is this direction we¡¯re going in the Third Forbidden Zone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there will be more and more trouble, especially between the border.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave. The sky is about to turn dark. Let¡¯s find a ce first. Camping here at night is probably courting death. Moreover, my eyelids are twitching all day. Do you think the two children will be okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too nervous about them. They¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two parents, who were gradually getting closer to them, had no idea that Da Bao and Little Treasure were in an unprecedented crisis.

    ¡°What ¡ª What do we do? Little Treasure, why don¡¯t I distract it and you run?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The two of us can¡¯t be separated. We still have to go out together to find Mommy. Even if we can¡¯t find her, we have to die together. Are you sure we can run away?¡±

    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have listened to you and note out. However, we were born on the same day, same month, and same year.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t watch those romantic dramas in the future. It¡¯s not good to watch too many of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already sote. Why are you still thinking about this?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the big ck snake with its head held high and swallowed his saliva. Why didn¡¯t this ck snake participate in the battle of the magical beasts?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it participate in the battle of the magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°The ck snake blocked us halfway. It must have been waiting for a long time. If we don¡¯te out tonight, then tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, it will definitely take revenge on us. It must have known that Da Bai had left, so it ran out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so bad. It¡¯s bullying us. What should we do?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly. Normally, his mind would spin the fastest in times of danger. However, looking at the huge creature in front of him, even if they had a way to deal with it, their bodies were too small. They were simply no match for the big snake. It could swallow them in one bite, and it could also swing its big tail. With one swing of its tail, the ground would split open.

    Swallow them?

    Got it.

    ¡°Da Bao, I have an idea, but it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°What idea?¡±

    ¡°Let it eat us...¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡±

 Chapter 986 - Have They Become Magical Beasts Too? They Need To Advance

    <h4>Chapter 986: Have They Be Magical Beasts Too? They Need To Advance Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°Am I kidding? I¡¯m serious. Let it devour us.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s so disgusting and dirty. If it eats us, won¡¯t we die?¡±

    ¡°Fool, do you remember how Sun Wukong dealt with Princess Iron Fan in Journey to the West? Sun Wukong caused trouble in Princess Iron Fan¡¯s stomach. Didn¡¯t Princess Iron Fan have topromise in the end?¡±

    ¡°But this is a snake, not Princess Iron Fan. Look at its big fangs, it can bite us off with one bite. I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it to swallow me.¡±

    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll attract its attention and let it swallow me. You¡¯ll take the opportunity to run?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t do that, it will definitely eat me and you. We only have one way. It¡¯s too big, we¡¯re not its match.¡±

    ¡°We can take a detour to the back. Didn¡¯t Da Bai train its tail for us many times? We can also use the snake¡¯s tail for training.¡±

    ¡°When Da Bai trained us, we fell down many times. Moreover, Da Bai has its own weight. Look at the tree next to the snake¡¯s tail. It¡¯s all broken. If we get hit, we¡¯ll die. We haven¡¯t practiced enough yet, so we can¡¯t fight it. Besides, I remember Daddy saying that when you hit a snake, you hit its seven inches. We don¡¯t even know where its seven inches are.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to be eaten? Can we not?¡±

    ¡°No, Da Bao, listen to me. We are too small for it. In Da Bai¡¯s words, we won¡¯t even be enough to fill the gaps between its teeth. So if we are in its stomach, we might not die immediately. We can start from its internal organs. If we do that, we can cut open its stomach from the inside. There is nothing in there that can stop us.¡±

    ¡°Look at its big belly. There¡¯s more than enough room for the two of us.¡±

    Little Treasure seemed to be patiently enticing her, and the snake really looked down on them. It seemed to think that the two of them were not lethal at all. It stood not far away and slowly approached them with its head held high.

    ¡°But... But I¡¯m still afraid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Listen to me. Hold the knife quietly in your hand. We¡¯ll go over slowly. As long as it swallows us, we¡¯ll have a chance. This is called putting a dead end and thening back to life.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do it another way?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, you have to listen to me. If it escapes today, there¡¯s still tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. It has been hiding for seven days. If ites out as soon as Da Bai leaves, it means that it won¡¯t let us go. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Remember, if it swallows us, we¡¯ll have hope to live. Cut its belly from the inside and we can still get its crystal. Have you forgotten that it¡¯s blue? Its crystal is blue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, crystals, blue crystals.¡±

    ¡°Yes, think about crystals. So, if we are swallowed, we might not lose, but win.¡±

    ¡°Okay, crystals, crystals.¡±

    Little Treasure saw that Da Bao was talking about crystals and knew that this was his chance. He pulled Da Bai and walked to the front of the ck snake. The ck snake slowly lowered its head.

    The two children were so nervous that their palms were sweating. In fact, Little Treasure was not confident. What if the ck snake not only wanted to eat them, but also chewed on them?

    ¡°Da Bao, once we enter its mouth, we will rush in. Its mouth is so big, and its long body is straight. Once it slips, we will slip down. Don¡¯t let it bite us.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯ll bite us? I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao who had started to admit defeat. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have added this sentence. However, he thought about it and added,¡±If we slide down from its mouth, we¡¯ll find crystals in its stomach. It¡¯s very easy.¡±

    ¡°Ah? We¡¯ll find crystals by sliding down?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll find crystals by sliding down.¡±

    ¡°Okay, slide, slide.¡±

    ¡°Remember to hold your breath. I remember that you can hold your breath for more than a minute. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, use the dagger if you want to slide to the end. Remember, find crystals, find crystals.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The big ck snake¡¯s dark eyes were filled with undisguised contempt. However, they did not expect that the big ck snake would not eat them immediately. Instead, it suddenly raised its head to the sky again and let out a low hissing sound. However, it was exceptionally ear-piercing in the forest at night.

    Soon after, in less than half a minute, many wild beasts started running over from the surroundings.

    All of their ns were instantly disrupted. What was going on?

    Why were these wild beasts here?

    Wolves, tigers, lions, leopards, and even tyrannosaurs. There were also other animals that were extremely aggressive. Why were these animals suddenly here?

    ¡°Why are they all here? What should we do? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at these animals that suddenly came. Not a single one of them ran out to eat them. Instead, they all formed a huge circle. This situationpletely confused them.

    ¡°The magical beasts have advanced. Did they treat us as magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°Ah? We¡¯re fighting the big ck snake? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, or else they wouldn¡¯t not attack us. The big ck snake must be crazy.¡±

    ¡°But, but we¡¯re not magical beasts? We don¡¯t have crystals either. Why would they want us to level up?¡±

    Little Treasure was also thinking about this question. This was the first time he had seen so clearly the magical beasts around them that were much bigger than them.

    It turned out that watching from a distance was so clear and straightforward. The ws of any random magical beast could easily crush them.

    Would they really be fine tonight? He was suddenly not so sure?

    ¡°No, we have crystals. Did you bring the crystal of the big wolf with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. I was afraid of losing it, so I brought it with me.¡±

    Da Bao patted her bag. Wasn¡¯t that white crystal in her bag?

    Little Treasure understood now. He said to Da Bao,¡±They must think that we are magical beasts with white crystals. This is a magical beast challenging the blue crystal. Is it the big ck snake?¡±

    ¡°The big ck snake is too shameless. It was clearly blocking us and forcing us to challenge it.¡±

    ¡°The world of magical beasts doesn¡¯t care about that. You saw so many magical beastsing, more than what you saw that night. They were probably watching us die. White challenging blue, with a yellow in the middle.¡±

    ¡°In the future, if I manage to hunt red crystals, I will bring them with me every day. I want to see who dares to challenge me.¡±

    Da Bao was quite smart. She knew that in this world of magical beasts, the level was determined by the crystals.

    ¡°Chi chi ¨C¡±

    The big ck snake called out twice. Little Treasure knew that all the magical beasts had arrived. The realpetition was about to begin.

    ¡°Da Bao, we have its blue crystal, so we can turn blue. Don¡¯t be afraid. Have you forgotten what we sawst time? As long as we win, they won¡¯t do anything to us, so we must win.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. We have to win. We have to get into its stomach. We have to get the crystal...¡±

    After Da Bao finished speaking, she even rushed toward the big ck snake. Little Treasure¡¯s reaction was too slow to catch up. Sometimes, Da Bao, can you not be so precise...

 Chapter 987 - Entering the Snakeâ€™s Belly

    <h4>Chapter 987: Entering the Snake¡¯s Belly</h4>

    In fact, in the eyes of these magical beasts, this promotionpetition was meaningless. A Level 1 was challenging a Level 3, and in the middle, it even skipped a level. What kind of feeling was this?

    A little white rabbit was challenging the concept of a big gray wolf.

    Originally, they did not want to see it, but this was too rare. It had never happened in the World of Magical Beasts.

    It was meaningless to see a Level 1 magical beast being killed by a Level 3 magical beast. The only thing that was meaningful was to see what the sudden mutation of the Mermaids looked like.

    These two Mermaids were still little cubs. They hadn¡¯t grown up yet, but they were already Level 1 magical beasts at such a young age. If they grew up, it was possible for them to be Level 4.

    ording to the legends of the Mermaids, the highest level of magical beasts was Level 4. These two mutated beasts probably would too.

    If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to get rid of these two hidden dangers in the future as soon as possible.

    As expected, these two little Mermaids didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of offensive power. The snake tongue in the big ck snake¡¯s big mouth gently rolled the two of them up into the air.

    A ck snake tongue that was half a meter wide rolled them up into the air. The wet feeling made the two of them ufortable. They were tightly trapped together, holding the knife tightly in their hands. However, they did not have any intention of attacking. It was not the time yet. When the time came, they had to hit them with one strike.

    However, the big ck snake did not hurry to put the two of them into its mouth like it was showing off. Instead, it circled around and showed everyone before slowly putting them into its mouth.

    The ck snake could still see the bulging trachea-like thing in its mouth. Little Treasure shouted at Da Bao, ¡°Remember to hold your breath.¡±

    Little Treasure had just finished speaking when the ck snake retracted its tongue. They had just been put in its mouth. To their surprise, there was a ck liquid gushing out from the trachea-like hole.

    Little Treasure took a look and cried out in his heart. This was venom, the venom of a snake. So this was where the snake shot its venom.

    D*mn the big ck snake.

    They were already standing in the snake¡¯s mouth, and it was difficult for them to back down.

    Little Treasure said to Da Bao,¡±Quickly slide down. It¡¯s about to release its venom. Use the knife.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s coordination on this point was absolutely perfect. Moreover, whatever they were afraid ofpletely disappeared after entering the snake¡¯s mouth.

    The main reason was that it was too smelly. There was a strong stench and rows of white teeth. They knew that if the snake shut its mouth, it would definitely bite them to pieces.

    Moreover, there was still venom being expelled. Without saying anything, Da Bao and Little Treasure shed at the snake¡¯s tongue with their knives.

    The snake¡¯s tongue was the softest part of the snake¡¯s body.

    The knife was made of a special material. When the two of them attacked at the same time, the snake¡¯s tongue was directly cut off.

    Before the snake could roar, the two of them jumped into the snake¡¯s ¡®throat¡¯ before the venom spewed out.

    The big ck snake was stunned. It didn¡¯t even have the time to call out.

    These two Mermaids were dumb. They actually jumped into its stomach.

    But just as well, since it was about to bite them to death. But they actually dared to hurt its tongue. D*mn it.

    However, they were already in its stomach, so it could be considered as revenge.

    No one knew how the magical beasts outside would celebrate, but the two children who had slipped into the snake¡¯s stomach were not as good as they had imagined.

    They had forgotten that there was another thing in the snake¡¯s stomach, and that was mucus.

    Disgusting and stinky mucus was everywhere.

    It was as if they had really fallen into a pool, and it was still a stinky pool.

    The two children were lucky that Da Bai had been watching them carefully swim around theke these days, holding their breath. Moreover, they had been prepared when they fell in, so although the slime had almost made them choke... It was definitely not a good feeling.

    The ck snake¡¯s stomach was pitch ck, but because of the crystal, they could actually see a blue glow not far away.

    Moreover, their size was really too small for the big ck snake. Even if the two of them really swam in the mucus, the big ck snake might not be able to feel it.

    Of course, even if it could feel it, it would not be able to control the things in its stomach.

    The two children slid while using their feet. They did not let go of their hands either.

    After knowing that they had touched ayer of mucus, Da Bao did not even need Little Treasure to remind her and directly stabbed with her dagger. Once, twice, the mucus flowed out along with the opening of the mucus.

    Finally, they did not stay in the water and exposed their noses and mouths.

    However, they did not even open their mouths to breathe. It was poisonous. Even if it was not poisonous, they could not do it in their internal organs.

    Moreover, this ce was very close to the blue crystal. The two of them did not dare to waste any time. After all, no matter how powerful they were, they did not have much time to hold their breath.

    With the knife in their hands, they did not care about anything. However, they had miscalcted again.

    These were the internal organs of the big ck snake, after all. The big ck snake would be hurt.

    Not only would it hurt, but it would also roll all over its body when it hurt.

    The two of them were not prepared at all when it rolled. Only then did Little Treasure realize that the big ck snake had reacted.

    Because of the blue crystal shining on them, he pointed to the front. He meant to point at a spot and stab it. The tacit understanding between him and Da Bao would definitely kill everything. When Da Bao attacked, she would not lose to Little Treasure at all.

    The two children identified a direction. No matter how much they rolled, they would stab that spot. Not only did they stab, but they also had to pull.

    They had cut through countlessyers of mucous membranes and finally touched the muscles.

    However, when Da Bao was stabbing, Little Treasure saw a huge ck ball on the side.

    He guessed that it might be the gall of a snake.

    However, he was afraid that it was poisonous, so he did not immediately go to the gall. Instead, he followed Da Bao¡¯s movements and poked and scratched its muscles.

    D*mn, when all the magical beasts were ready to leave, they realized that the plot had reversed.

    The big ck snake was rolling on the ground in pain, and the fierce roar from its mouth waspletely unheard of.

    All the magical beasts were stunned for a moment. What was going on?

    Was there really a counterattack?

    A Level 1 magical beast challenging a Level 3 magical beast, and they could still win?

    All the magical beasts stopped in their tracks and once again surrounded in a circle.

    They would not let the big ck snake run away. The rules of a magical beast PK, life and death decisions, these were your own choices. Back then, when a Level 3 wanted to crush a Level 1 magical beast... The Level 1 magical beast did not even want to run away. (They did not know that this was because Da Bao and Little Treasure did not dare to run nor could they run. They were blocked by the big ck snake, and they were not sent directly to their doorstep.)

    Therefore, the big ck snake could only be trapped in the temporary PK ring and couldn¡¯t escape.

    When the light shone in bit by bit, they breathed in the clearest air they had ever breathed in their lives.

 Chapter 988 - Recorded In the History of Magical Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 988: Recorded In the History of Magical Beasts</h4>

    Almost 20 cm thick meat was slowly cut open by them. Not only did they have to cut it open, but they also had to make a big cut to let air flow in.

    After holding their breath for more than a minute, they finally weed the dawn of victory. However, their mission was notpleted.

    Now that they could speak, before Little Treasure could speak, Da Bao said very enthusiastically,¡±I¡¯ll go get the crystal. You continue to cut the wound. There¡¯s too much blood. Let it flow out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    What Little Treasure had to do was not only cut the wound, but also dig out the snake¡¯s gall dder.

    If the snake¡¯s gall dder broke, then it would truly be dead.

    The snake was still rolling, but the two of them had locked onto the direction. In addition, the snake¡¯s stomach was filled with blood or other mucus to prevent it from hurting them. Now that there was fresh air, they were not afraid at all.

    Little Treasure was also smart. He did not take a break as he sawed, watching Da Bao move.

    Da Bao walked very slowly, but she still moved in front of the blue crystal. She grabbed the crystal and slowly crawled toward the opening.

    The two childrenpleted their mission of clearing the dungeon on the snake¡¯s stomach.

    However, because the snake gall was definitely poisonous, when Little Treasure saw that Da Bao had crawled out of the hole, he immediately walked over. After the two of them crawled out of the snake¡¯s stomach... Only then did Little Treasure throw the knife in his hand at the snake gall. The snake gall burst out, and the ck bile instantly filled the entire snake¡¯s stomach.

    Fortunately, they had alreadynded on the ground. The snake gall remained in its stomach, and not a single bit flowed out of its body.

    At this moment, the big ck snake had alreadypletely stopped moving. It couldn¡¯t be any more dead.

    The two children held the blue crystal in their hands and sat on the ground. They had aplished a feat that had never been done before in the World of Magical Beasts. They had challenged someone of a higher level, and they had wonpletely.

    All the magical beasts looked at the Mermaid who was holding the blue crystal high up in the air and roared. This was a form of acknowledgment. They had to admit that the mutated Mermaids had such beast strength and such killing techniques.

    They had never seen or heard of anyone crawling out of a snake¡¯s stomach.

    Of course, no matter what, they had won.

    Not only had they won, but they had also officially be Level 3 magical beasts. Unless they encountered Level 4 or even rarer Level 5 magical beasts, they would be able to do whatever they wanted in the World of Magical Beasts.

    At least, they would not be like before, where a wolf without a level would seek revenge on them.

    After the magical beasts roared, they all retreated and looked at them.

    Little Treasure did not care about his fatigue. He slowly stood up and looked around. As expected, these magical beasts would not attack them.

    He ran towards the snake¡¯s corpse. His knife was still in the snake¡¯s stomach. He could not lose it.

    ¡°Da Bao,e and help me find the knife. Once we have it, we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    The bile had already run out. Half of Little Treasure¡¯s body crawled into the snake¡¯s stomach. When he saw his knife lying on the side, he rolled it up with his sleeve. After wiping it clean, he crawled out. Then, he pulled Da Bao and slowly walked back.

    ording to the rules, they could have enjoyed the snake¡¯s corpse alone. However, the snake¡¯s bile had broken. Furthermore, they would not eat the snake¡¯s meat. They would probably never eat snake meat again. Naturally, they would not care about the corpse.

    The two of them stepped back and slowly stepped back.

    All the magical beasts made a path for them.

    They were already exhausted. After all, they were just two children who were not even five years old. What they did was not something that a child could do.

    They supported each other as they slowly walked out of the magical beasts¡¯ circle. At this moment, even if the magical beasts wanted to eat them, they did not have the strength to struggle.

    However, they had won thepetition, won the honor, and even won the promotion.

    They walked out of the magical beast horde safely. Da Bao was still holding the blue crystal tightly in her hand. The two of them did not speak, but tears could not stop flowing down their faces.

    The tears, the snake blood on their faces, and the mucus mixed together. They were in a sorry state, but it also symbolized victory.

    The moonlight dragged their shadows long. The remaining magical beasts saw the backs of the two people leaving and slowly approached the corpse of the big ck snake.

    This was to let them divide the food. If they were willing to eat, they would eat. If they were not willing to eat, they would leave in an orderly manner.

    But from tomorrow onwards, no, from now onwards, the Mermaids would return to the surface and regain their footing in the World of Magical Beasts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Let¡¯s wash up and go to sleep. In the future, we¡¯ll also be blue-level. At least the magical beasts below us won¡¯t dare to deal with us.¡±

    ¡°I want Mommy.¡±

    ¡°I miss Mommy too.¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob...¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob...¡±

    After killing the big wolf, the two children cried so bitterly again. Even Little Treasure knew that tonight¡¯s hunt would probably be the most dangerous and unforgettable one in his life...

    After showering, the two lying on the bed could not fall asleep for a long time. They held hands and did not dare to separate. When they closed their eyes, they were filled with an endless amount of blood.

    It was as if the smell of blood was still lingering in their nostrils.

    ¡°Little Treasure, I won¡¯t eat snake meat in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t eat it either.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention snakes to me in the future.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t mention it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, if we go out now, won¡¯t there be no more animals bullying us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t. If we go out again, we won¡¯t have to hide anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then we can kill magical beasts to get crystals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can get crystals.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, I miss Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I miss her too.¡±

    They chatted casually. For some reason, they did not dare to close their eyes for the entire night. Only when the sky gradually lit up did they slowly fall asleep..

    The big white dragon let out a deep sigh. Looking at the immortal binding rope that was getting tighter and tighter on his body, it violently danced his body.

    The rain was pouring down. God knows when he knew that the two children had been swallowed by the snake, he almost rushed out of here.

    Every time the d*mned immortal trapping rope struck, it would almost sink into his flesh and bones, causing his magic power to disappear bit by bit.

    It was not until he saw that they had returned safely and he fell into theke in a sorry state did he heave a heavy sigh of relief.

    However, that feeling of grievance had been driving him, causing him to be unable to control himself.

    The rain poured down like a torrential downpour. No one knew why it would rain again before the date of seven days, and it was still such a heavy downpour.

    In the World of Magical Beasts, all the magical beasts were discussing a legend tonight. No one cared about when the heavy rain would fall.

    In the Nine Serenities Ghost Pond, the Ghost Pond Qilin also saw this exciting advancement. However, when he saw Da Bao, his eyes were fixated on her.

    ¡®After waiting for ten thousand years, this fated person finally came. Big White Dragon, I will not let you wait for what you want. I will let you suffer so much that you will regret it for the rest of your life...¡¯

 Chapter 989 - Crystal Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 989: Crystal Exchange</h4>

    The two children slept from dawn until noon the next day before they slowly woke up. The heavy rain also slowly stopped the moment they woke up.

    Their surroundings were gray, just like their hearts at the moment. They were still children, but they had seen too many things that children of this age should not have seen.

    Of course, they had also finally understood the rules of survival in the World of Magical Beasts. The strong were respected, the winner was king, and the loser was a bandit.

    If they wanted to get out of this ce, the only thing they had to do was to quickly collect crystals and strengthen themselves so that they had enough ability to deal with the challenges and possibilities of the other magical beasts.

    ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat shrimp and fish. Look, it must be the ones that Da Bai prepared for us. Even the internal organs have been dug out.¡±

    Da Bao looked at the fish and shrimp that had their internal organs removed on the leaves by the river. After washing up, the two of them carried them back to the entrance of the cave.

    They put them into the pot and boiled them. The delicious fish and shrimp soup was refreshing and delicious.

    The two of them were not in bad spirits, but they were not in good spirits either. However, their eyes were extremely bright. They had experienced a true baptism of blood. They were slowly growing up on a different path.

    ¡°Da Bao, are we training in the afternoon or going out for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk. Aren¡¯t those magical beasts not going to deal with us? Let¡¯s go out and try to see if it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but we¡¯re only Level 3 magical beasts. We¡¯ll leave when we see a Level 4 magical beast.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen a Level 4 or Level 5 magical beast before. How do we differentiate them?¡±

    ¡°Eyes. I saw them very clearly that day because I was close to them. The different colors of their eyes meant that they were of different levels. Even the ck eyes of the big ck snake were shining with a hint of blue light.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I pay attention at that time?¡±

    ¡°Your attention was all in the mouth of the big ck snake. Of course you didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out and pick some green leaves and mushrooms while we¡¯re at it. I don¡¯t want to eat meat anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we still need to pick up the Ganoderma mushroom that we saw before.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s only used by magical beasts in the World of Warcraft? What¡¯s the use of us picking it up?¡±

    ¡°How could you forget again? In their eyes, we¡¯re already magical beasts, and we¡¯re still Level 3 magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, I really forgot. Let¡¯s go out and show off ourselves.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure slowly climbed out of the thicket holding hands. They looked around and saw that the ground was wet. It had just rained. However, because the rain had stopped, there were many more magical beasts besides them that were hunting.

    However, what they did not expect was that the pheasants and hares that they saw along the way seemed to be dumbfounded. They actually saw theming over one by one and just stood there without moving, allowing them to pick them up. It really did not give them a sense of aplishment.

    In the past, they still had to chase them, but now, they didn¡¯t even have to chase them anymore. They just had to hunt them down directly. This was really too boring.

    ¡°Are these pheasants and hares dumbfounded? They don¡¯t even have to move to let us do our thing. I even wanted to follow the hares to find some wild vegetables to eat.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re probably afraid of us.¡±

    ¡°So being invincible is also a form of loneliness.¡±

    Da Bao said another ssic quote. Little Treasure opened his mouth but did not say what he wanted to say. He did not know how to respond to her next sentence. Their world was bing more and more different. Da Bao¡¯s essence was bing more and more powerful.

    The two did not catch the pheasants or rabbits that came to them voluntarily. Instead, they caught some pheasants that could run when they saw them. Those that could run meant that they must have crystals, but the number was too small.

    Every species could evolve, but the degree of evolution was different. Whether they were herbivores or carnivores, they all had the right to evolve.

    However, what they did not expect was that they once again met the hedgehog that always provoked them, this time, the hedgehog was like other animals. When it saw them, it did not dare to run. Instead, it stayed where it was and trembled.

    ¡°Hahaha, this hedgehog of yours hase to this. Let¡¯s see if I won¡¯t tten your spikes today.¡±

    Da Bao held arge knife, long teeth, and five ws, as if she wanted to scare the hedgehog.

    The hedgehog was actually frightened by Da Bao¡¯s actions. It just squatted there, not even daring to roll out its spikes. Its small appearance looked extremely pitiful.

    Just as the two of them were about to tease the hedgehog, the hedgehog actually made a move, causing them to look at each other for a long time without any reaction.

    Crystal. The hedgehog actually took out its own white crystal and held it in its hand.

    What was it doing?

    Exchanging?

    ¡°It really has a crystal, but why did it take the crystal out?¡±Da Bao asked in confusion.

    Little Treasure looked at the hedgehog and boldly reached out to pick up the crystal from the hedgehog¡¯s hand. Then, he saw the hedgehog throw the crystal away and run away without a trace.

    Little Treasure then said in a daze,¡±Exchange, it¡¯s exchanging. It must have thought that we wanted to kill it, so it used the crystal in exchange for us to spare its life.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It can do that?¡±

    ¡°It should be like this. Using the crystal in exchange can save your life.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try the other ones?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s try again.¡±

    The two children seemed to have discovered a new world as they sprinted towards the forest once again. They were no longer hiding in the cave and did not dare to go anywhere unless they were starving, they would definitely not walk out casually.

    But now, they dared to walk freely in the forest. What they relied on was not only the blue crystal on their bodies, but also their state of mind that was slowly changing and their ns for the future.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy. We got three white crystals in just one day, and they came to us voluntarily. That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect the rules of the World of Magical Beasts to be like this. Even if we run into danger in the future, we have another way to escape. We don¡¯t have to fight. We just have to exchange crystals.¡±

    ¡°No way. My crystals will never be exchanged. We have to protect them well. Little Treasure, you can¡¯t be content with the current situation. You have to practice well. Don¡¯t think about using crystals to save your life. You have to think about how to get the other party¡¯s crystals. We still have to go out and look for Mommy.¡±

    Alright then. In Da Bao¡¯s world, from the first day that she knew that she could go out and look for their parents by searching for crystals, he had already decided that crystals could only go into her pocket. He definitely couldn¡¯t take them out of her pocket.

    Right now, Little Treasure was often unable to catch up with Da Bao¡¯s words. He always felt that Da Bao was sometimes so wise that it made him feel scared. Sometimes, she would be so silly that she did not know anything, and she would be so na?ve and cute.

    He really hoped that Da Bao would always be so na?ve and cute...

 Chapter 990 - Getting Closer and Closer

    <h4>Chapter 990: Getting Closer and Closer</h4>

    ¡°Look at their eyes. Do these wolves all have crystals?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the pack of wolves that revealed their terrifying green eyes in the dark. Every wolf¡¯s eyes had a hint of white light in them. The wolf that was leading the pack even had a hint of yellow light in them. What did this mean? It meant that they had encountered the strongest pack of wolves.

    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble this time. All of them are of different grades. The lowest grade is white crystal. Luckily, there are only five of them. Otherwise, we would be in danger today.¡±

    Even Yan Kuan had said that it was dangerous. It could be seen just how much danger they would encounter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the leader. Don¡¯t be stingy with your bullets. Our goal is to safely walk out of the secondyer of the forest. Therefore, we have to focus on walking out.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of the three on the left. You take care of the leader and the one on the right.¡±

    ¡°Okay, pay attention to their ws. Try not to get scratched by them.¡±

    The night was the best cover, not only for animals but also for people. However, since Shen Xiaoxiao had a target, she would not let these three wolves go easily.

    She aimed the gun in her hand at the three wolves and shot at them. D*mn, when the bullets hit their bodies, it was like scratching an itch. Other than bleeding a little, there was no other reaction.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that these advanced wolves were not easy to deal with, but she did not think that the bullets could not hurt them much.

    From the looks of it, it would take more than ten to twenty bullets to kill a wolfpletely with bullets. It was best to shoot at the head of the wolf, or else the wolf would still have a chance to survive.

    The three wolves attacked Shen Xiaoxiao at the same time. Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to be careless. She simply threw away the pistol and grabbed the torch at the side. Her other hand was only holding the blue de in her hand.

    The three wolves stood on three legs. She could no longer care about Yan Kuan¡¯s side. She was focused on guarding against the sudden attack of the wolves behind her. She did not dare to let her guard down at all. The torch in her hand danced continuously to distract the attention of the wolves, she paid the most attention to the wolf with yellow fur on its head.

    When the wolf pounced, she immediately knelt down when she saw it. She stretched out her hand and shed at the wolf¡¯s stomach. This was all thanks to the perverse size of the wolves here.

    Otherwise, when they jumped up, her hand would not have just cut the wolf¡¯s stomach.

    This was underestimating the enemy. The wolves had underestimated the enemy.

    They definitely did not expect that this tiny human could actually stab theirpanion to death with one move.

    The remaining two wolves were obviously enraged, but they had greater confidence in taking care of Shen Xiaoxiao.

    The two wolves¡¯ attack mode was nothing more than a pincer attack, but Shen Xiaoxiao had a torch in her hand.

    Seeing a wolf jump up, she threw the torch at the wolf without saying a word, and turned around at an extremely fast speed. She seemed to have eyes on her back and knew that the wolf behind her would immediately attack. Therefore, the torch attracted the attention of a wolf, and the gap between her turn and the wolf behind her probably was something the wolf behind her did not expect.

    Her knife was aimed directly at the wolf¡¯s throat. Moreover, no one knew who invented this method in this family. No matter if it was the two children or whoever, the knife had to be pulled to erge the wound.

    In this way, it would be strange if the wolf did not die.

    Blood flowed all over the ground. The wolf crawled on the ground and struggled for itsst breath. It even hoped to stand up and deal with its enemy. However, not only did the blood flow out, the wound was too big, and the internal organs also flowed all over the ground.

    In an instant, the two wolves were finished off. After thest wolf was distracted by the torch, it also looked at thest wolf. It waspletely enraged, and the roar from its mouth made people¡¯s ears go numb.

    It was considered the bigger of the few wolves. Seeing that a small human like Shen Xiaoxiao could actually kill two of their brothers, it was simply unforgivable.

    It exploded with unprecedented energy and charged fiercely at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao finally saw the true strength of this wolf. A white crystal wolf was indeed much stronger than a normal wolf.

    The previous two wolves had underestimated their opponent and died under Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s de.

    Thest wolf seemed to know the power of the de in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. It missed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s right hand and started to attack Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s left side.

    ¡°Interesting. You know how to take advantage and avoid danger, but you don¡¯t know that my left hand is more powerful.¡±

    Indeed, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s left hand was more powerful than her right hand. It was just that her left hand did not have a weapon.

    It attacked her left side. Shen Xiaoxiao simply made a feint with her right hand and made it move slightly to the side. At the instant it moved to the side, her left hand swung a punch directly at the wolf¡¯s eyes.

    This punch used a lot of strength. If it had been an ordinary wolf, it would have been enough to blow its head off. However, this wolf only blew off one of its eyes.

    It fell down in pain. Before it could even roar, Shen Xiaoxiao disyed her style of taking advantage of one¡¯s illness to take one¡¯s life. She raised her right hand and stabbed without saying a word.

    Once, twice, and with another swipe, she won.

    She was not in a hurry to find the crystal. Instead, she looked to the other side of the fight. Yan Kuan and the yellow crystal wolf were definitely there.

    There was another one lying on the ground. Yan Kuan swung his axe and directly chopped at the wolf.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at it and knew that Yan Kuan would definitely win. She turned her head and started to pull the crystals in the bellies of the four wolves on the ground.

    The four white crystals that were disturbing the silver light had just been put away when Yan Kuan took care of them.

    ¡°How is it? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you? Did you get the yellow crystal?¡±

    ¡°Of course. With your husband here, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t get.¡±

    ¡°These wolves are really powerful. They are smart, but they underestimate their enemies too much.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go clean. The smell of blood is so strong. There will be wild beastsing. It¡¯s been a long day. We need to find a ce to rest and wash up.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Has the golden monkey returned?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This is its chassis. It is more familiar than us. We are just taking what we need.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    The two of them walked forward slowly. Holding the crystal in their hands, they felt that they were getting closer and closer to the children. There was no longer the hesitation and helplessness they had before. Their family would definitely be reunited soon.

    ..

    They noticed a humaning out of the forest.

    Lou Yin immediately stood up from her seat when she heard the words of the supervisor. Why would someonee out? It couldn¡¯t be a student. All the students were at school. Could it be Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao? So fast? Could it be that something had happened?

    When Lou Yin quickly trotted to the entrance of the forest, she only saw a tall man who looked like a savage lying sprawled on the ground. The moment she saw him, she heard him cry out in shock:

    ¡°Oh, my god, I finally met a normal woman...¡±

 Chapter 991 - Ghost Pond Qilin

    <h4>Chapter 991: Ghost Pond Qilin</h4>

    ¡°Wow, we have 13 white crystals, two yellow crystals, and one blue crystal.¡±

    Da Bao was counting happily in the cave. There were so many crystals. It had only been a few days, and it was more than what they had picked up after staying in the cave for a month.

    After Da Bao finished counting, she saw Little Treasure draw heavily on the cave wall. He nodded in satisfaction and said,¡±Look, it¡¯s been 33 days, and we only have so many.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems that we will be able to get out soon. I didn¡¯t expect the blue crystal to be so good. They saw us and sent the crystal up themselves. Only that d*mn weasel is too cunning. If we weren¡¯t smart, we would have been fooled by it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the magical beasts here are all very smart. It pretended to give us the crystal, but suddenly attacked us. If it weren¡¯t for the good cooperation between the two of us, it would have snatched our blue crystal away today. It looks like we have to practice well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when we see the weasel in the future, we will definitely not show mercy. We will kill it directly.¡±

    ¡°Right, kill it directly.¡±

    When they thought about what happened in the afternoon, they still had some lingering fear in their hearts. It was also because these little magical beasts were too obedient these past few days. All of them took the initiative to offer crystals to escape, so they were careless.

    The weasel was a yellow crystal magical beast. They thought that it would take the initiative to offer its crystals just like the lynx that they met before. They did not expect it to actually want to pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger. Fortunately, they were a two-man team... Little Treasure reacted quickly and pulled her back. However, they did not let the weasel have it easy either. They directly cut open its stomach and took away the crystal.

    This was called ¡°If you refuse a toast, you will have to drink the forfeit.¡± Yes, that was what they said.

    ¡°Today, Da Bai did note out. Should we go to theke to have a look?¡±

    After the two of them counted the crystal, they were a little worried about the big white dragon. Seven days had already passed. Why did Da Bai note out today?

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s change into our swimsuits and swim over to take a look. Now that we can swim very far, we¡¯re not afraid of drowning again. Besides, there¡¯s Da Bai in theke that¡¯s not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out and change clothes. Hurry up and change inside.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The two children did this the best. Whether it was at home or in the forest, Shen Xiaoxiao had told them that boys and girls were not allowed to change clothes together. Of course, there were times when special circumstances were excluded, because they were biological siblings, and they usually had to be separated.

    Therefore, they usually changed one outside and the other inside.

    ¡°Da Bao, I think my clothes are a little small.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Small again so soon?¡±

    ¡°What? Before, it was the shoes that were small, but now it¡¯s the underwear.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then next time when we go out, remember to skin them after hunting. I remember Daddy saying that bear skin is the best, but we haven¡¯t seen a bear yet. And I think it¡¯s so cruel to skin them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also think it¡¯s so cruel. It¡¯s better to just kill them.¡±

    Actually, two children, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s even crueler when you stab someone in the stomach and cut open their internal organs?

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s changed. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The weather here was really strange. The absolute temperature at noon was more than 30 degrees Celsius. Even if the two of them were naked, they wouldn¡¯t catch a cold, let alone swimming in theke. The temperature difference between morning and evening was very big. However, they had been here for so long, and it was the same every day. There was no other difference. They did not know if there would be four distinct seasons here, but this kind of weather was indeed the best for them. They did not need to keep out the cold, and they did not need to think about what to wear every day so that it would not be cold.

    They stepped on the straw sandals made by Da Bao and swam to the water¡¯s edge. One month was enough for two children to learn how to swim. Moreover, these two children had eaten the thousand-year-old stctite milk. Therefore, their physical fitness was not something that an ordinary child couldpare to. Even a healthy adult could notpare to them.

    Something like being sick or catching a cold was something that the two of them could not understand at all.

    ¡°Wow, the water is so cool and refreshing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, swim quickly. Da Bai is in theke. Moreover, we have to dive down.¡±

    The two children were also magnanimous. They never thought about whether Da Bai was in there or not. What would they do if he was not there?

    However, Da Bai was indeed at the bottom of theke. His injuries were very serious, and the power of the immortal binding rope was too great. Moreover, it had already been ten thousand years, and he had not been able to break free. His magic power was slowly disappearing. Now, it seemed that he would not be able to safely transcend the tribtion in the near future. At that time, he would disappear from the world. If that happened, he and his little wife would have to wait ten thousand years before they could meet again.

    ¡°Da Bai, Da Bai,e out quickly.¡±

    Da Bao called out in theke. Little Treasure also stopped in the middle of theke, swinging his short legs as they waited for Da Bai toe out.

    However, Da Bai did note out. Instead, he said to them,¡±I¡¯m injured. I can¡¯te out. Be good.¡±

    ¡°Da Bai, what happened to you? How did you get injured? Is it the golden rope on your body?¡±

    Hearing Da Bai¡¯s words, Little Treasure asked worriedly. Previously, he had seen a golden rope wrapped around Da Bai¡¯s body. He did not know what was going on.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s the immortal binding rope. It¡¯s the reason why I can¡¯t get out of this deep pool.¡±

    ¡°Then can¡¯t you take it off?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been bound for 10,000 years.¡±

    ¡°Ah? 10,000 years? That¡¯s a long time.¡±

    The big white dragon shook his head. Wasn¡¯t it 10,000 years? Not only 10,000 years, but he had also slept for 10,000 years. If it wasn¡¯t for their arrival that woke him up, he reckoned that he would have been struck to death by lightning while he slept through the tribtion.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a very, very long time ¨C¡±

    ¡°Da Bai, how can we remove the rope on your body?¡±

    ¡°Colorful crystal.¡±

    ¡°Colorful crystal? What¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t the highest one red?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a colorful crystal. It¡¯s the same color crystal as the one in my body.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other. What was this colorful crystal? How could they get it?

    ¡°Then who else has it besides you?¡±

    ¡°The Ghost Pond Qilin. But it¡¯s on the other side of the mountain. You can¡¯t find it. Even if you find it, you can¡¯t get it. His magic power is boundless. Other than me, no magical beast in the World of Magical Beasts is its match.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Ghost Pond Qilin. We can help you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, my baby, you can¡¯t help me. Be good and gather the crystals. Then you can go out and look for your parents.¡±

    Eh, why had Da Bai changed? In the past, Da Bai had said that he wanted her to be his wife. Why did he want them to go out and look for their parents now?

    Da Bao was someone who could not hide her words. She directly asked,¡±Da Bai, you don¡¯t want me to be your wife anymore? Then if we go out, we won¡¯t be able to see you in the future. I said that I wanted to bring you out with me. I even wanted to bring you out to swim in the sea.¡±

    Little Treasure frowned as he listened from the side. Although he really liked this Da Bai, how could Da Bao be Da Bai¡¯s wife? He could not beat Da Bai. He would not be able to support Da Bao in the future. Da Bao was too reckless. She was too reckless. She should find a weaker, stronger magical beast to be her husband.

    Alright, Little Treasure¡¯s worldview had also deviated endlessly. He estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he found a magical beast to be his wife...

 Chapter 992 - Turned Into a Magical Beast

    <h4>Chapter 992: Turned Into a Magical Beast</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Da Bai didn¡¯t care what Little Treasure was thinking. He just sighed. To be honest, Da Bai¡¯s IQ wasn¡¯t that high. After all, he had been asleep for ten thousand years. Ten thousand years ago, he was just a magical beast that had just evolved into a dragon.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would fight with the Ghost Pond Qilin before he had even reigned supreme for a few years. In the end, both sides suffered heavy losses. Moreover, both of them had lost a part of their memories. Therefore, some of Da Bai¡¯s actions were no different from those of a child.

    ¡°Soon, I will experience a tribtion. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to pass it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What is a tribtion?¡±

    Da Bao was a little puzzled. Little Treasure knew a little, so he immediately asked,¡±Will you be able to be an immortal?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s to transcend the Six Realms and rule the world. I can even transform into a human form. At that time, I can walk out of the World of Magical Beasts with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Wow, so powerful. But what is the Six Realms?¡±

    Well, Little Treasure actually wanted to ask this question too. Da Bai felt that he had said a lot, but the two little brats were still too young to understand.

    Da Bai felt that it was better to change the topic. After all, they wouldn¡¯t know if he said too much.

    ¡°You guys go up quickly. Go gather your crystals. I won¡¯t being out for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Then you have to rest well. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat? We¡¯re so powerful now. Those magical beasts ran away when they saw us.¡±

    ¡°No need. Go ahead. Go y by yourself.¡±

    Da Bai felt that he had not found himself a wife, but a daughter. His wife was too young and did not understand a lot of things. She would cry if he said too much.

    They had been in the water for a long time, and Da Bao and Little Treasure were a little cold. After swimming for a while, they saw that Da Bai had already closed his eyes at the bottom of theke. His weak appearance made the two of them feel extremely ufortable.

    Therefore, they slowly swam back to the shore.

    After changing their clothes, the two of them sat in the cave and slowly began to talk about the topic just now.

    ¡°Little Treasure, I want to help Da Bai, but what is a Ghost Pond Qilin?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think that colored crystal should be very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. Look, there are no records on the leather that Uncle gave us. How many other crystals do you think one colored crystal can be exchanged for?¡±

    ¡°I think it can be exchanged for a lot. Why don¡¯t we go and find out?¡±

    ¡°How? We don¡¯t know thenguage of magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t know thenguage of magical beasts. Let¡¯s go and ask Da Bai.¡±

    ¡°Da Bai is very weak and has fallen asleep.¡±

    ¡°But we can understand what Da Bai is saying.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Da Bai is willing to talk to us.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Da Bao, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Didn¡¯t I say that you must ask me to agree when you find a husband in the future? I didn¡¯t even agree to let Da Bai be your husband. Why did you agree?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree either. It was Da Bai himself who said it. I think it can be used as a backup.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Let me tell you, don¡¯t look for a magical beast that¡¯s stronger than you. Look for one that¡¯s weaker than you. Otherwise, what if you can¡¯t beat him? Even if he¡¯s stronger than you, he can¡¯t be stronger than me. At least, I can help you take revenge.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I work hard. Maybe in the future, I¡¯ll be stronger than Da Bai.¡±

    Hearing what Da Bao said, Little Treasure was speechless. Must it be Da Bai? Why did he feel that no matter how hard they practiced, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Da Bai?

    ¡°Anyway, I have to agree when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re a human, and Da Bai is a dragon. How can you be husband and wife?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s astonishing words finally asked the most crucial question.

    Da Bao thought for a moment and said,¡±Da Bai just said that as long as he sessfully transcends the tribtion, he can be a human. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then only if Da Bai sessfully transcends the tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Then we have to help him even more.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, you speak as if you must marry Da Bai.¡±

    ¡°Da Bai is our friend, our friend.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then go ask Da Bai how tomunicate with the magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°Go tomorrow. Da Bai is sleeping.¡±

    Just as the two finished speaking, Da Bai¡¯s voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°If you want tomunicate with the magical beasts, you have to use crystals. Through crystals, you can transmit your thoughts. You can swallow the crystals.¡±

    ¡°Swallow the crystals? Won¡¯t that make us a magical beast?¡±

    ¡°Swallowing the crystal will be beneficial to you. After you leave the World of Magical Beasts, you can naturally spit out the crystal.¡±

    After Da Bai said this, he did not speak anymore. They did not realize that their previous conversation had already beenpletely heard by Da Bai.

    At this moment, the two of them were extremely curious about the matter of swallowing the crystal.

    Swallowing the crystal. It was so magical.

    However, the two of them were too trusting of Da Bai. If he asked them to swallow the crystal, they would swallow the crystal. Fortunately, they had two yellow grade crystals. They also decided that when they had a higher grade crystal, they would spit it out and rece it.

    The two children had no idea that after swallowing the crystal, they would be a true member of the Magical Beast n. Even if they were still humans, they would still be ssified as mutated.

    To them, there were indeed only benefits and no disadvantages.

    However, at the same time, the dangers they would experience would also be more and more numerous and bigger.

    The yellow crystal was swallowed directly, and there wasn¡¯t much difference in size. Other than the warmth in their small stomachs, the two children smiled and immediately decided to go outside to try and see if they could understand their words.

    They walked out of thekeside and saw the hares that had dispersed because of their appearance.

    ¡°Run, the Mermaid siblings are here again.¡±

    ¡°How cruel. They are rippers, and they specifically cut open people¡¯s stomachs.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly, run quickly.¡±

    Mermaid siblings? Ripper? Were they talking about them?

    But to be able to understand their words, they didn¡¯t know how happy they were.

    The silly hedgehog was sleeping under the tree. It did not know that danger wasing. However, it was not to be med. After losing the crystal, it was just an ordinary hedgehog with thorns all over its body. Ordinary wild beasts would not provoke it. The main reason was that it was not easy to bite it with thorns all over its body.

    ¡°Only the hedgehog is here. Let¡¯s see if we can talk to it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure picked up a wooden stick next to him and poked the hedgehog. Alright, it did not wake up the first time, but the second time, it still did not wake up. In the end, Da Bao took the wooden pipe in a domineering manner and directly pried it from below. She made the hedgehog spin 360 degrees. Now, it should wake up.

    ¡°Mer-mer-mermaid brother and sister, what are you going to do? ording to the rules, I will give you the crystal in exchange. You cannot take my life.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other. They were really thinking the same thing. Sure enough, they could understand their words.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to take your life. Let me ask you, can you understand us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. They can really understand us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Then let me ask you, little hedgehog, do you know where the Ghost Pond Qilin is?¡±

    ¡°What? Ghost Pond Qilin? Oh my god, are you Mermaid siblings going to challenge the Ghost Pond Qilin? Aren¡¯t you guys just throwing your lives away?¡±

 Chapter 993 - Ear Strings

    <h4>Chapter 993: Ear Strings</h4>

    The little hedgehog couldn¡¯t believe its ears. Were the Mermaid siblings challenging the Ghost Pond Qilin? Could it be that after challenging someone of a higher level, the Mermaid siblings would have to make history in the World of Magical Beasts?

    ¡°What challenge? Just tell us where the Ghost Pond Qilin is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the Nine Serenities Ghost Pool.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce is the Nine Serenities Ghost Pool?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a very scary ce. It¡¯s the burial ce of magical beasts. There are many soul forms of magical beasts inside. However, the Ghost Pond Qilin is unable toe out from the Inferno of the Netherworld. That ce is close to a volcano.¡±

    ¡°A volcano? There¡¯s a volcano here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Inferno of the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s at the easternmost part of the World of Magical Beasts, near the sun. Mermaid siblings, are you going to the Inferno of the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. We¡¯re just asking around.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but Mermaid siblings, are you going to participate in tonight¡¯s Magical Beast Advancement? We¡¯re very optimistic that you¡¯ll challenge it again.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go and watch the Magical Beast Advancement tonight, but who¡¯s going to fight? We¡¯re only going to watch tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a T-rex versus a snow mastiff.¡±

    ¡°Snow mastiff? Mastiff?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all Level 4. Who knows how exciting tonight will be? We¡¯ll all go and watch.¡±

    ¡°Level 4? Green?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Green. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a green crystal duel.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other. Of course, they had to go and have a good look. Now that they had a certain status in the World of Magical Beasts, they weren¡¯t afraid of being eaten by those magical beasts. As long as they didn¡¯t leave the battlefield, they weren¡¯t afraid of anything happening. This was also the only time they could get along peacefully in the World of Magical Beasts. During a challenge, no magical beasts could kill at will.

    ¡°You can go, little hedgehog.¡±

    ¡°Um, Mermaid brother and sister, can you return my white crystal to me?¡±

    ¡°Why? You want it back? It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then how will you return it to me?¡±

    Little Treasure nced at Da Bao, then said to the little hedgehog,¡±Help us gather information, and we¡¯ll return the white crystal to you. You have to gather information about the World of Magical Beasts. Come here every day at this time to report to us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± The little hedgehog could not believe that it was so simple. Da Bao and Little Treasure nodded. Anyway, they had 13 white crystals, which was very close to 20, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to give one back to the little hedgehog.

    Da Bao was such a stingy person. When she knew that they had to find a spy, she was very generous and was willing to take out the crystals.

    The little hedgehog quickly nodded. Little Treasure ced the crystals on the ground. The little hedgehog opened its mouth and swallowed the crystal, as if it was afraid that they would go back on their words.

    Just now, it was just asking for help. It didn¡¯t expect them to be so generous. This Mermaid brother and sister were really generous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away. Otherwise, the next time we see you, we won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We magical beasts are very trustworthy. We won¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll go and get the first-hand information for you guys.¡±

    The little hedgehog slipped away. After Da Bao and Little Treasure tested that they were indeed able tomunicate with magical beasts, they returned to theke. They had no idea that they had truly be members of the Magical Beast n.

    Of course, when Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao found out about itter, they would be surprised. They would not talk about it for the time being.

    Let¡¯s talk about the other side.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan squatted in the narrow cave. After hastily eating, the two of themy on the ground and rested in extreme fatigue.

    As expected, the secondyer of the forest was much more difficult than the firstyer. They could encounter a few massacres every day. The fighting skills of the two of them against the beasts were improving at a rocket-like speed. However, the danger was indeed much greater.

    Even now, the two of them had different degrees of injuries on their bodies. Fortunately, it was not serious, but one could imagine how powerful the attacks of these wild beasts were.

    Fortunately, they did not stay there for nothing. They had already walked at least half of the way to the secondyer of the forest, and the future was already in front of them.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you? Does the injury on your hand still hurt? I didn¡¯t expect the magical beasts here to be so powerful.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nestled in Yan Kuan¡¯s arms and gently touched Yan Kuan¡¯s arm. It had been scratched by a tiger, but it was not bad. At least they had obtained a yellow crystal.

    However, the highest level of magical beasts they had seen here was this yellow one. As for the blue crystal magical beast that Yan Kuan had mentioned earlier, they had not encountered it.

    ¡°The magical beasts here are not considered powerful. The truly powerful ones are still in the thirdyer of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I wonder how the two children are doing. If the magical beasts are so powerful, then what about the children? Will they be able to live peacefully?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At least there¡¯s a dragon here. You have to look on the bright side.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all we can do. However, do you feel that tonight is especially quiet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same as seven days ago. Do you remember that night a week ago when we were on tenterhooks for the entire night, but it was never as peaceful as it was before?¡±

    ¡°I remember. What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me these magical beasts have a rest every seven days?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. I think they have other things to do, such as entering the thirdyer of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Entering the thirdyer? Then should we follow them?¡±

    ¡°Fool, if we follow them now, won¡¯t we be beaten up by them on the way?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m curious. What exactly did they go to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely know when it¡¯s time to find out. It¡¯s such a rare moment. Let¡¯s have a good night¡¯s rest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡±

    ¡°How many crystals do we have?¡±

    ¡°Four yellow ones, ten white ones.¡±

    ¡°The harvest isn¡¯t small.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯m worried that we won¡¯t have enough in the thirdyer forest.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll kill more. It¡¯s already more than half. Now, we have to be more stable because the further we go, the more powerful the magical beasts we encounter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, understood.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep. Maybe the children are asleep too.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao is so delicate. I wonder if she lets Little Treasure tell her a story before she goes to sleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good for a daughter to be delicate. Little Treasure is very sensible. Da Bao is sensible too. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just a little worried.¡±

    The parents did not know that their worried children were currently being watched by all the magical beasts from the second and thirdyer of the World of Magical Beasts.

    All the magical beasts were looking at these two mutated Mermaid species, the new magical beasts known as the Mermaid siblings. It was said that they directly challenged those of a higher level and rose from Level 1 to Level 3. They were the idols of all the low-level magical beasts.

    When they arrived, they almost received the adoring gazes of all the magical beasts from the secondyer of the World of Magical Beasts.

    ¡°Why do you call us the Mermaid brother and sister? It should be the Mermaid sister and brother.¡±

    ¡°Because everyone¡¯s eyes are bright. With one look, they can tell that I¡¯m a little stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a little taller.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can say that. Let¡¯s go. We should be standing at the Level 3 area. I didn¡¯t expect that we would secretly see from the tree that we were standing in the magical beast encirclement and have a qualitative leap.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m very impressed with myself now, but I¡¯m looking forward to the appearance of the snow mastiff tonight. I want to see if it¡¯s as powerful as our General and Marshal.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a good look...¡±

 Chapter 994 - The Popularity of Magical Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 994: The Poprity of Magical Beasts</h4>

    This was the first time they had seen a magical beast level up from such a distance. The existence of a T-rex had only been seen on TV and onputers. This was the first time they had seen a real T-rex from such a distance.

    It was exactly the same as the one on TV, but it looked a little more ferocious, because just its sharp teeth were scary.

    The only difference was its size.

    How should they put it? Whether it was on TV or on theputer, the T-rex that they saw was definitely the big and ferocious type.

    But here, this T-rex was not as big and ferocious as they thought.

    And this snow mastiff was a little bigger than they thought. It was a few times bigger than the parents of General and Marshal.

    It was as if the snow mastiff had been erged, while the T-rex had shrunk a little. This kind of miraculousbination made Da Bao and Little Treasure a little confused.

    ¡°A Level 4 magical beast is indeed powerful. It can even transform into a body. This T-rex also knows the rules and knows how to shrink its body.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. This snow mastiff has also doubled in size. At least its body won¡¯t look any different.¡±

    Little Treasure and the others finally understood that this could be the case. It seemed that the skills possessed by different levels were also different.

    ¡°Little Treasure, who do you think will win between the T-rex and the snow mastiff? They¡¯re both Level 4 magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think the snow mastiff will win. Didn¡¯t you hear Daddy say that a true adult mastiff is equivalent to three adult wolves? And this is a snow mastiff. Look at the snow mastiff¡¯s entire body. It¡¯s snow white without any impurities. It looks so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right. But the T-rex is so fierce, and it¡¯s not easy to provoke. Let¡¯s just watch quietly. I want to know if the final victor will advance to a Level 5 magical beast after obtaining the other party¡¯s crystals.¡±

    A yellow-spotted tiger heard the two people¡¯s words and actually took the initiative to interject and say to the two:

    ¡°Mermaid brother and sister, you¡¯re too young to know that not all Level 4 yers can advance after aplete victory against a Level 4 yer. Unless they reach the peak of PK, which is threeplete victories in PK, only then can they advance from Level 4 to Level 5.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    They were extremely surprised by the tiger¡¯s words. It was not that they were surprised by the tiger¡¯s words, but that a tiger was actually talking to them. This kind of scene was very strange, so strange that it made people feel very speechless.

    ¡°Little Treasure, the tiger is talking to us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, calm down. The little hedgehog even talked to us today. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. You are Level 3, and it is also Level 3. Look at its eyes.¡±

    Da Bao turned her head and looked over. Sure enough, this yellow-spotted tiger was also a Level 3 magical beast. No wonder it was talking to them. But no matter how she looked at it, she felt that it was very strange. It was just a tiger.

    ¡°I was too nervous and surprised. I was too excited.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too excited. Be calm, be calm.¡±

    ¡°Yellow Tiger, is every level PK a Level 4 magical beast?¡±

    When the yellow-spotted tiger heard the Mermaid siblings¡¯ question, it spoke again:

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just that the first PK is a Level 4 magical beast, the second time is two, and the third time is three. So it¡¯s not that easy to advance from Level 4 to Level 5.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you, Uncle Tiger.¡±

    ¡°Why do you call it Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Then go call it Auntie.¡±

    Little Treasure sessfully choked Da Bao. Da Bao directly stepped on Little Treasure¡¯s leg. Little Treasure was not angry. Instead, he smiled and looked at the other magical beasts below.

    There were also small magical beasts that advanced next door. Before he could ask, the yellow tiger said again,¡±Those magical beasts all advanced in the same way. Those who advanced by jumping like you two are the number one person in our World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    ¡°But we saw the big ck snake fight with a tiger before. It advanced after swallowing the tiger¡¯s crystal. It didn¡¯t have to fight three times.¡±

    Indeed, this was Little Treasure¡¯s doubt. The yellow tiger said very patiently,¡±The big ck snake has already been challenged before. It fought from the highest level, from the third to the first, so you didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°It can still be like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just that our tiger n lost a brother, but the Mermaid brother and sister have avenged us.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure smiled. Oh boy, so that¡¯s how it was. No wonder.

    ¡°Little Treasure, then do we have to do the same if we want to advance to Level 4? We have to fight one first, then a pair, and then three?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s all about strength.¡±

    ¡°The strong prey on the weak.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s so scary.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t scary. This is the rule of this world. Actually, it might not be like this outside.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, why do I feel like I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve grown up and you¡¯re still standing there.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Da Bao was angry, but Little Treasure knew that Da Bao wasn¡¯t really angry. He didn¡¯t coax her. As long as the fight started, Da Bao would be happy on her own.

    Sure enough, as soon as the fight started, Da Bao began to excitedly pull him and start to mumble. Shepletely forgot about the incident where she was being choked by him just now. His Da Bao was just so big-hearted and cute.

    However, this Level 4 magical beast duel was indeed very powerful. The two magical beasts each had their own advantages. They were both extremely fierce types. The fight was very exciting and exciting.

    ¡°It¡¯s too exciting. The snow mastiff¡¯s ws are too powerful. Even the T-rex can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that the T-rex also has an advantage. Its mouth is so big and full of sharp teeth. It would be terrible if it were bitten by it. Also, don¡¯t you think that the snow mastiff¡¯s belly is a little strange?¡±

    ¡°Belly?¡±

    ¡°Mermaid brother and sister, the snow mastiff is pregnant. Otherwise, it would be even more powerful. It has a baby magical beast in its belly.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that it has a baby? Then why do you still want to PK? What if the baby is hurt? My mother said that dog mothers love their baby dogs the most.¡±

    ¡°Because the T-rex killed the Snow Mastiff¡¯spanion beast. This is revenge for its husband.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she wait until the baby snow mastiff is born before she fights?¡±

    ¡°Without the protection of apanion, the snow mastiff will be the most vulnerable after it is born. When that timees, even a Level 3 magical beast will be able to defeat it. So, as long as they win thispetition and kill the T-rex, it will be able to obtain the T-rex¡¯s crystal. In addition to its own crystal, there are three Level 4 crystals. Generally, very few magical beasts would dare to bully them. Moreover, a Level 4 crystal has some divine sense.¡±

    ¡°When a Level 4 magical beast gives birth, their crystals will have the ability to protect them.¡±

    The poprity of the snow mastiff finally made the two of them understand why it had to take the risk even though it was pregnant. It turned out that it was to win a chance at survival.

    However, perhaps the snow mastiff¡¯s luck was too bad, and also because the timing of the baby snow mastiff¡¯s birth was too bad. At this time, the back of the snow mastiff¡¯s buttocks actually began to bleed.

    ¡°Oh no, the little snow mastiff is about to be born. This time, the snow mastiff is doomed.¡±

 Chapter 995 - Impulsiveness Is the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 995: Impulsiveness Is the Devil</h4>

    The two children were extremely nervous as they watched. Why did the little snow mastiff choose to be born at this time? The big snow mastiff had reached its most dangerous moment. It was about to win against the T-rex. Couldn¡¯t it wait for the big snow mastiff to win before it came out?

    At this time, both Da Bao and Little Treasure hoped that the little snow mastiff would note out so soon. However, things did not go as they wished.

    The snow mastiff¡¯s offensive power had obviously decreased. In the end, it had already suffered a few sharp ws from the T-rex. Ity on the ground for a long time and did not get up. In addition, the baby in its stomach was about to be born, the snow mastiff suddenly opened its mouth and said to the T-rex,¡±Let go of my child. I¡¯ll give you the crystals.¡±

    ¡°In a PK, only one will live or die. The little snow mastiff is also in a PK. It can¡¯t live!¡±

    ¡°T-rex, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    When the magical beasts below the stage heard these words, they began to whisper. This ce was really like a human world. Even Da Bao and Little Treasure felt that the T-rex was too much when they heard the snow mastiff¡¯s words.

    How could a snow mastiff that was about to be born be an eyesore to the T-rex?

    ¡°This T-rex is very smart. The higher the level of the magical beast, the harder it is for it to give birth. The snow mastiff and its husband are both Level 4 magical beasts. The magical beast they gave birth to is naturally Level 1. This T-rex doesn¡¯t want the snow mastiff to seek revenge on it in the future. It wants to get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°This is too much, Little Treasure. This T-rex is too much.¡±

    ¡°Roar¨C¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the snow mastiff let out a loud cry. A lump of mangled flesh and blood flowed out from its body. Seeing this, Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It can¡¯t be. It was giving birth?

    Immediately after, they saw a ball of white light wrap around the lump of flesh and blood. The bloody clothes werepletely removed, and a snow-white meatball was sleeping on the ground with its eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What a cute snow mastiff.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the use of being cute? Look, the T-rex is about to make a move.¡±

    As expected, the T-rex did not have the slightest bit of sympathy at all. It pped the big snow mastiff that had just given birth. The big snow mastiff only used its eyes to look at the little snow mastiff before it died, and it was extremely unwilling to die.

    But so what if it was unwilling? The T-rex cut open the snow mastiff¡¯s stomach and took away the crystal, and a green crystal appeared in its palm. All the magical beasts knew that the T-rex¡¯s victory this time was because of the sudden birth of the snow mastiff, but it just had to be so lucky.

    But now, when they saw the T-rex about to attack the little snow mastiff that had yet to open its eyes, everyone felt sorry for it. Unfortunately, no one came forward to save the little snow mastiff.

    Da Bao saw that the little snow mastiff was about to be smacked to death by the T-rex. She didn¡¯t know where she got the courage, but she directly jumped onto the PK stage and said to the T-rex,¡±It was just born. How could you have the heart to kill it? You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±

    When Little Treasure saw Da Bao run up, he immediately jumped up as well. Did this silly girl know that when they were on the PK stage, not only would they have to save the little snow mastiff, they would have to save themselves? If the T-rex was not dead, then they were dead

    ¡°Mermaid brother and sister, are you guys going to PK with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, the Mermaid brother and sister are actually challenging a high-level magical beast again. That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, are the Mermaid brother and sister going to set new records in Our World of Magical Beasts?¡±

    ¡°Are the Mermaid brother and sister courting death? That¡¯s a Level 4 magical beast, and it¡¯s a Level 4 magical beast with three green crystals in its body. They¡¯re definitely courting death.¡±

    Only then did Da Bao react. This was a PK stage, but why did she jump down so impulsively?

    Da Bao turned to look at Little Treasure and begged him to go back. But how was that possible? There was no way to go down here. Either you won and walked down here, or you died and were carried down.

    Little Treasure also knew that Da Bao was impulsive, but since he had alreadye up, he couldn¡¯t go down. Seeing this T-rex, Da Bao could only bite the bullet and say to it,¡±Does that mean that if we win, you can let go of the little snow mastiff?¡±

    ¡°Not just let it go, you can also take the three green crystals in my body. What, Mermaid brother and sister, you don¡¯t even know this rule?¡±

    ¡°What? You have three green crystals in your stomach?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Green crystals, there were still three. Heavens, what a rare opportunity this was. Fight, they must fight.

    As soon as Little Treasure heard Da Bao¡¯s question, he knew that Da Bao would definitely be stimted by the crystals again. Da Bao was the best at this. She had no resistance to the crystals at all. As soon as she heard that there were crystals, her battle value would definitely increase by a hundred times, especially now that there were still three green crystals. Da Bao would definitely go crazy.

    This was also good. Since they couldn¡¯t go down, they might be lucky enough to have a PK. If they won, they might even be able to offer the crystals to a Level 3 magical beast in the future. Of course, if they lost... their little lives would be over.

    ¡°Da Bao, are you afraid that if we lose, we¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? If we win, we¡¯ll get three green crystals. Little Treasure, be a good boy. I¡¯m not afraid. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s words were sessfully swallowed back. He really wanted to tell Da Bao that if they lost, their little lives would be lost. However, seeing that Da Bao had such fighting spirit, he actually couldn¡¯t say it out loud. What if there was a miracle? Weren¡¯t they always creating miracles?

    Moreover, they weren¡¯t real magical beasts. When the time came, they could just spit out crystals. Yes, that was what they would do.

    Little Treasure was also very nave and took things for granted. Perhaps it was because the two of them were so na?ve that they didn¡¯t have any lingering fear. All that was left was their brute force, which made them somewhat fearless.

    ¡°The Mermaid siblings are really good. They are actually so bold. Regardless of whether they win or not, it is difficult for them to have such a bearing at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Mermaid siblings do have some bearing.¡±

    ¡°So what if they have some bearing? Their little lives are going to be yed with. It seems like the Mermaid family is destined to be exterminated.¡±

    ¡°Alright, watch the show. What if there is a counterattack?¡±

    ¡°Little hedgehog, didn¡¯t your crystal get taken away? How did you get it back so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business. We are at the same level. Try to bully me again.¡±

    The little hedgehog saw its fellow kind looking at it with disdain. It had the crystal now, so it was not afraid of it anymore. If it had the ability, they would also have a PK. The other hedgehog did not dare to provoke little hedgehog. It had just leveled up not long ago, so it was not a match for it yet.

    The little hedgehog saw that the hedgehog did not say anything, so it looked at the PK stage. How could the Mermaid siblings be so awesome? It had just turned its head, and they actually dared to go and PK with a Level 4 magical beast. As expected, it still underestimated them. Amazing... Truly amazing.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s starting. I bet a white crystal the T-rex is going to win.¡±

    ¡°I bet a 50-year-old ginseng.¡±

    ¡°I bet on a hundred-year-old Ganoderma...¡±

    The magical beasts below began to make bets. Almost all of them were betting on the T-rex to win. Only the little hedgehog looked at the Mermaid brother and sister. It thought that based on their bearing, the Mermaid brother and sister could return the crystal to it... These two Mermaid siblings were not simple magical beasts.

    It took out its precious ginseng and ced the biggest bet of its life. ¡®Mermaid brother and sister, you must win...¡¯

 Chapter 996 - The Cheater Da Bao

    <h4>Chapter 996: The Cheater Da Bao</h4>

    Each of them had a de. It was only then that they realized that the magical beasts didn¡¯t have any weapons. They only used themselves as weapons, but that didn¡¯t stop them from carrying weapons.

    Anyway, as long as they won, it didn¡¯t matter how they won.

    And although the magical beasts here had their ownws, no magical beast could forge their own weapons. So when Little Treasure and the others took out their des, they only treated them as the attack tools of the Mermaids... It was simr to the iron ws of a T-rex.

    ¡°Little Treasure, how do fight?¡±

    ¡°This T-rex is many times bigger than us, and it¡¯s so powerful. It¡¯s just that its movements are clumsy. When it was fighting with the snow mastiff just now, I saw that its movements when it turned around were extremely slow.¡±

    ¡°Although its tail is as aggressive as the big ck snake¡¯s, it¡¯s not the main attacker. In other words, we¡¯ll attack from the back, just like Da Bai¡¯s training. Behind it, it¡¯ll be difficult for it to turn around... It would be even harder for it to save its own tail.¡±

    ¡°I understand. We should attack from the back and cut off its tail.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but its tail must be extremely hard. Don¡¯t pull it. Just stab it. Stab it in one direction until it breaks.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then what happens after we hit its tail?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao with some disdain and said,¡±What will you do if someone steps on your foot?¡±

    ¡°See if your foot is broken.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would definitely turn around and look at its tail. We will take the opportunity to climb up its leg and poke its stomach. Its movements are stupid and its head is big. Even if it bent down, it won¡¯t be able to reach its stomach. We will poke it with force. There¡¯s also this iron chain. Fortunately, I tied it to my waist as a belt. When the timees, each of us will maintain our bnce. If we pull it tight, we¡¯ll poke its stomach. We¡¯re not afraid of it stepping on us, and we¡¯re even less afraid of it getting rid of us.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I got it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it in such detail. If you still don¡¯t understand, you¡¯ll be a fool.¡±

    ¡°Alright, watch meter. Crystal, we¡¯reing.¡±

    Having formted the battle method, they were once again filled with hope for the future. Although Little Treasure had exined it in detail, as if it was really possible, he also knew that a Level 4 magical beast wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with. He only hoped... If the opponent underestimated their opponent, once they underestimated the opponent, they would be like the big ck snake and be caught off guard. Who knows? They might really win.

    The PK began. All the magical beasts gathered around the PK stage to watch the grand spectacle. Some of them wanted to see the T-rexpletely defeat the Mermaid siblings, while others wanted to see the Mermaid siblings make anothereback.

    ¡°Little Treasure, I¡¯m nervous.¡±

    ¡°Three green crystals.¡±

    Being stimted by Little Treasure, Da Bao once again disyed her fearless spirit and jumped up to run behind the T-rex.

    Little Treasure saw it for real. The T-rex¡¯s movements were indeed clumsy. Just turning around took a few more seconds.

    He quickly ran from the other side of the T-rex to his tail. The two of them looked at each other and immediately aimed their knives at the T-rex¡¯s tail and began to stab it.

    The skin of the T-rex was as hard as steel to stab. If they had not eaten the stctite milk, they would not be as strong as an ox and would not have been able to stab it at all. Moreover, it was also thanks to the fact that they had such a pair of divine weapon-like des... Therefore, although it was strenuous, it was not impossible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t break it. It¡¯s a waste of strength. Climb on its legs. Be careful not to be stepped on.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    It was also because they were really too small, and didn¡¯t know how to transform. Moreover, in the World of Magical Beasts, they had always felt that size could determine the way of attack. They believed that the bigger the body, the more advantageous it was. In fact, the smaller the body, the faster the body. This was the true aggressiveness.

    The elephant¡¯s enemy was not a tiger or a lion, but a mouse. This was because a mouse could burrow into an elephant¡¯s nose.

    Therefore, the two of them were too small. Even if they were ced in a group of adults, they would still be tiny.

    Against a giant T-rex, what they had to do was to use their own advantages to deal with their weaknesses.

    First, they injured the T-rex¡¯s tail, then they climbed onto its legs. Of course, using the knife as an assistant, they climbed onto the T-rex¡¯s body bit by bit. The T-rex could only endure the pain, but there was no way to throw them off.

    ¡°Da Bao, catch.¡±

    A long iron chain swung over the body of the T-rex. Da Bao directly wrapped it around her waist and tied it up. The two of them were like carrying a scale on both sides. There was no need to use any strength... They only needed to use all their strength to aim at the belly of the T-rex and start stabbing.

    The flesh on the belly was different from the barbs on the tail. The tail was very hard, but although the belly was also hard, it was much easier than they had imagined.

    They stabbed again and again. The T-rex was more than ten meters tall, so it did not matter how many times they stabbed the small knife.

    However, Da Bao was too amazing. Not only did she stab it, but she also stabbed it in a big way. She only stabbed a part of it that was 30 centimeters long.

    No matter how thick the skin and flesh of the T-rex was, it couldn¡¯t withstand the fact that she only stabbed a part of it that was only one length.

    The T-rex didn¡¯t care how much pain it was in because the two of them used iron chains to hang each other. The T-rex wouldn¡¯t be able to fall down on them, and neither its mouth nor its legs would be able to take them down.

    There was nothing it could do, and it could only keep spinning around on the spot.

    From being bitten like a mosquito just now, to being in so much pain that it was spinning around, the two Mermaid siblings were sitting on top of its body.

    It knew that it had underestimated its enemy, but there was nothing it could do, especially its left side, as if its stomach had been cut open.

    The T-rex had guessed correctly. Its stomach had really been cut open. Da Bao had even relied on her small size to slowly crawl in from the outside after the cut had been made.

    Little Treasure had never thought that Da Bao would be able to make such a godly move. Where did she learn to crawl into someone¡¯s stomach so willingly? Wasn¡¯t this crystal too tempting for Da Bao?

    However, there was nothing he could do to stop Da Bao. Fortunately, the chain was retractable, and it was at least ten meters long. It was specially made for the two of them. He did not expect it toe in handy at this time.

    Moreover, since Da Bao had climbed in, he had to win more chances for Da Bao.

    Although Little Treasure did not stab as deep as Da Bao, he stabbed very wide. With more force, a one-meter-long hole appeared in front of him. Blood gushed out. Little Treasure knew that Da Bao would definitely hold her breath. However, this stomach was definitely not a good ce to stay.

    He only hoped that Da Bao would be smarter and stop while she was ahead.

    However, perhaps Da Bao was too engrossed in the other person¡¯s stomach, and the T-rex was in so much pain that it fell hard to its left side.

    Little Treasure instantly broke out in a cold sweat. Would anything happen to Da Bao?

 Chapter 997 - The Crystal Recognizes Its Master

    <h4>Chapter 997: The Crystal Recognizes Its Master</h4>

    All the magical beasts who saw the T-rex fall to the ground cried out in surprise. It waspletely out of their expectations. What was going on?

    Little Treasure stabbed at the T-rex desperately. When he saw the T-rex fall to the ground, he immediately released the iron chain on his body, hoping that Da Bao would be smart enough toe out from this side.

    In the end, Little Treasure couldn¡¯t wait. Looking at the wound that was bleeding profusely, he took a deep breath and crawled into the wound.

    Both sides were bleeding profusely. No matter how big the T-rex was, the blood was still flowing all over the ground.

    Although there were many internal organs in its stomach, it was still big. Other than the internal organs, there were also thick blood vessels.

    There was blood, but not as much as they had imagined.

    Little Treasure ran along the ce that was glowing with green light. He swam, crawled, and ran. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t breathe here. After all, he had just opened up tworge holes.

    Moreover, the space in the belly of the T-rex was too big. It was much bigger than the belly of the snake.

    Of course, they could hold their breath. After all, they had practiced this for a long time.

    The green crystals were moving. When Little Treasure ran over, he saw that Da Bao was holding three crystals in her hands.

    He pointed at the exit, and Da Bao followed behind him.

    By the time they ran out of the exit, the T-rex hadpletely fallen to the ground.

    However, it was not dead yet. It was only in severe pain, and its stomach was also in great pain.

    When it saw the two Mermaid siblings running out of its stomach with three green crystals in their hands, it was so angry that it could not speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re cheating.¡±

    ¡°Are we?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won.¡±

    As soon as the T-rex finished speaking, the three green crystals actually ran into the air by themselves. Only then did the two children remember what they had said before about Level 4 crystals having a sense of self-protection.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the crystals in the air, then at the T-rex, and finally at the white little snow mastiff not far away. He said to Da Bao,¡±Go, bring the snow mastiff over. One of these is its father¡¯s, and the other is its mother¡¯s. We have to help.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Does the crystal have a mind?¡±

    ¡°Who cares if it has a mind? Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    Da Bao hurriedly ran over. Her entire body was soaked with blood and water. Although it was ufortable, they were almost used to it. Wasn¡¯t it always like this in every fierce battle?

    When the little snow mastiff was carried over, it was still sleeping with its eyes closed.

    However, they were very careful. The little snow mastiff did not have any intention of waking up. When they brought the snow mastiff over, they clearly saw two green crystals moving toward the direction of the snow mastiff.

    Da Bao took the snow mastiff and carefully ced it in her hand. The crystals slowly approached the snow mastiff. Finally, the snow mastiff suddenly yawned and swallowed one of the crystals.

    Da Bao watched anxiously, but Little Treasure stopped her with a look. Da Bao didn¡¯t say anything, and could only look at thest two crystals.

    One of the crystals circled around the other for a long time. Finally, it slowlynded in Little Treasure¡¯s hand. Little Treasure knew that the snow mastiff had helped.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat it first.¡±

    As soon as Little Treasure finished speaking, Da Bao immediately reacted. She immediately opened her mouth wide and swallowed the green crystal. She didn¡¯t mind it being dirty anymore. She would just spit it outter.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s an autonomous crystal. It already has soul consciousness. They¡¯ve recognized it as their master.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this Mermaid brother and sister are too powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, too powerful, too powerful.¡±

    Seeing that the crystal had been swallowed by them, the T-rex looked up at the sky and let out a long roar. Unfortunately, the two of them were still unable to kill it. It was too big. If they wanted to kill it, they would probably die of exhaustion.

    Moreover, they had wanted the crystal in the first ce. Now that the crystal had been taken away, the T-rex was just an ordinary magical beast without any levels.

    ¡°The Mermaid siblings really won.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, history will definitely go down in history. The Mermaid siblings actually took away the crystals so easily. Their hands are so powerful, they can actually pierce through the T-rex¡¯s stomach.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, their hands are too powerful.¡±

    The magical beasts did not know what the des in their hands were. They only treated them as part of their own palms. The two of them did not have any intention of exining. It was the T-rex¡¯s fault that they appeared in the arena in the first ce. They had saved the little snow mastiff... They were already very satisfied with the crystals.

    Therefore, it was better for them to leave now. It was tiring. It would be strange if they did not feel tired after having a PK every day.

    This time, no one stopped them from leaving. However, someone asked them what they should do if the T-rex was not dead yet? Magical beast PKs had always been a fight to the death.

    However, Little Treasure said,¡±The rules will change. It doesn¡¯t have to be death.¡±

    No one said no when he said that. After all, the crystals had been taken away. No matter how powerful the T-rex was, it was still an ordinary beast. A white crystal-level magical beast here could kill it. Moreover, the beasts in the World of Magical Beasts also had hatred. The T-rex was so arrogant. How could it not have a few enemies?

    They carried the little snow mastiff and slowly walked back. This time, they were not so scared that they cried. Instead, they saw a smile in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Little Treasure carefully carried the snow mastiff and said to Da Bao,¡±Why do you always like to crawl in the stomach?¡±

    ¡°Get the crystals.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. If you do that in the future, what if you only hold your breath for a short period of time?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I can hold it for two minutes now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too capricious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. Da Bai said that I¡¯m a princess. I can be capricious.¡±

    ¡°Then did Da Bai say that I¡¯m a prince?¡±

    ¡°You know that too? Da Bai really said that.¡±

    Da Bao looked at Little Treasure in surprise. Little Treasure was indeed smart.

    However, Little Treasure could only shake his head helplessly. Why couldn¡¯t Da Bao grow up?

    ¡°Little Treasure, I want to hug the snow mastiff.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too small. I won¡¯t let you hug it.¡±

    Little Treasure would never tell Da Bao that the snow mastiff had opened its eyes just now, and the first person it saw was him. It even licked his palm. That pair of big ck eyes were too cute. It was so cute. His favorite was the mastiff. This snow mastiff looked even more powerful than General. Moreover, it was already a Level 4 magical beast at such a young age.

    Daddy had said that the first person the mastiff saw when it opened its eyes was the person it trusted the most. They would definitely be the best of friends. Definitely.

    He did not want to let Da Bao hug it at this time. This was his friend. Yes, a friend, just like Da Bai.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give the snow mastiff a name.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it Little Snow. It¡¯s snow white. But is it a male or a female?¡±

    Little Treasure hugged the snow mastiff and looked at it. He said seriously,¡±It¡¯s a female.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s call her Little Snow. When we go back, we¡¯ll make a nest for her. It¡¯ll definitely be veryfortable. Do you think she¡¯ll like me when she wakes up and sees me?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. I want to wait for her to open her eyes. The first person she¡¯ll see will be me.¡±

    Little Treasure pursed his lips behind her. He was sorry, Da Bao. This wish of hers could not be fulfilled. From then on, they had another friend. A beautiful snow mastiff, Little Snow...

 Chapter 998 - Fortuitous Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 998: Fortuitous Encounter</h4>

    Because of the two children¡¯s mythicaleback, the World of Magical Beasts had its history broken time and time again.

    Yan Kuan and the others naturally did not know about all the glorious history that had happened to the two children. At this moment, they were once again facing a different crisis, one that was even more dangerous than before.

    Time and time again, in the deepest part of the secondyer of the forest, they did not seem to be as smooth as the two children. No, it was not like that, it was that the two children were not smooth to begin with.

    At this moment, they were ordinary humans, and without their knowledge, the two children were already members of the Magical Beast n.

    ¡°The number of magical beasts we encounter in almost a day is several times more than before. Some of these magical beasts are extremely strong, and some of them are extremely weak, but they just happened to be encountered by us. Are they trying to spar with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are not trying to spar with us. After the animals in the secondyer of the forest evolve into magical beasts, they will train for a while. When they reach a certain stage of training, they will enter the thirdyer of the forest.¡±

    ¡°But the magical beasts in the thirdyer of the forest are too powerful, so they need to keep practicing.¡±

    ¡°So this means that we are practicing. I was wondering why there are so many magical beasts. Look at us. We haven¡¯t moved for the past two days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that the further we go, the more difficult it will be. We didn¡¯t mean to barge in here. Even if they don¡¯t meet us, they will meet other magical beasts to practice.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you said that it would take at least half a year or at least three months to enter the thirdyer of the forest. So that¡¯s what you meant. We have already walked for two months, and we have only reached half of the secondyer of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The more anxious we are, the more chaotic it will be. Moreover, our goal is to enter the thirdyer of the forest. Once we enter, we will find traces of the children. The key is to get past the secondyer, so it¡¯s not a big deal even if we spend more time.¡±

    ¡°Hey, quickly sit down and I¡¯ll change the medicine. There are actually dinosaurs here. I thought I had entered Jurassic Park.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Reger say there were dragons? What¡¯s so strange about that? Alright, quickly change the dressing.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao carefully changed the dressing for Yan Kuan. There was a very deep wound on his calf. Fortunately, it was notrge enough. It was scratched by a cheetah. Its speed was too fast. Cheetahs were the fastest animals in the world. Its limbs were extremely powerful and its speed was also very fast. A powerful person like Yan Kuan was able to sessfully escape from the encirclement of three cheetahs and only injured his leg. One could imagine how terrifying these animals were.

    ¡°There¡¯s movement?¡±

    The traps they had set outside the cave made a noise. Could it be that there were wild beasts attacking just as they sat down? They had scattered the medicinal powder, so they should not be able to smell it. Were these wild beasts really turning into spirits?

    ¡°Sit down and rest. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Yan Kuan also knew that in the World of Magical Beasts, he could not always stand in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao needed more experience than he did. Only when everyone was strong could they survive in this ce.

    Yan Kuan sat in the cave. It would be a lie to say that he was not worried, but he still trusted Shen Xiaoxiao more. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao was not stupid. She naturally knew to call him if she could not beat it. Even if she could not beat it, she could still run away.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the cave. She held the de in her hand and was ready to attack at any time. When she saw the magical beast, she was ready to kill it to vent her anger.

    ¡°Hey, little monkey, why are you here?¡±

    Just when Shen Xiaoxiao thought that some incredible magical beast would be able to find them, she unexpectedly saw the golden monkey who had brought them here.

    This little monkey had run away after entering this ce. It had gone to look for its family. She did not expect that after half a month, this little monkey would actuallye looking for them.

    The little monkey was chirping. Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand. However, the little monkey seemed to be in a hurry. Shen Xiaoxiao grabbed the little monkey and brought it into the cave.

    ¡°Why is it here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious as well. How could it be the little monkey? It¡¯s quite smart to be able to find this ce. However, it seems like it has something to say. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the golden monkey. In the past, it was most afraid of him. However, now that it saw them, it started chattering non-stop. It was just that they did not understand what it meant.

    However, the little monkey actually made a shocking move.

    PA!

    It knelt down for them and even bowed. Did It have something to ask of them?

    The monkey kneeling and bowing could be seen from the outside. However, that was all trained. However, this monkey actually knew how to do it. What was going on?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in confusion. Yan Kuan frowned and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Take the medical box. Let¡¯s go for a walk. The little monkey has something to ask of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not refuse. It was not that she was kind, but that the little monkey had stayed with them for more than half a month. Although it was shrewd, it was exceptionally obedient.

    Moreover, they had a premonition that helping the little monkey would only bring them benefits and no harm.

    The little monkey watched as they held their bags and chirped a few more times before walking to the front to lead the way. From time to time, it would even turn around to look at them.

    However, the path that the little monkey was leading was very remote. There was not a single magical beast to be seen. There was not even an ordinary pheasant or wild rabbit. The surroundings were overgrown with weeds, and there was even a cliff not far away. Below the cliff was the vast ocean. In such a ce, did the little monkey live here?

    Soon, their guess was confirmed. They stopped at a cave near the cliff.

    At this moment, they were at least 40 minutes away from their cave. Other than the fact that the path was not very easy to walk on, they did not see any magical beasts. It was obvious how far they had traveled.

    ¡°How¡¯s your leg? If I had known earlier, I would not have let youe. I would have done it myself.¡±

    ¡°If you had not let mee, I would not have let you follow the monkey alone. Moreover, the wound was sewn up very well and the recovery was very good. The medicine from the pharmacists is very effective in this aspect. The herbs they collected were all wild herbs from the mountain forest. The effect was at least a hundred times better than the ones outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t show off. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here, right? Are you going to climb down this cave? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The monkey was very good at climbing. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were not bad either. Even though they were injured, they still climbed down the cliff very smoothly and reached a cave after a little while.

    After the two people and one monkey walked in, they saw a scene that surprised them. A white ape was lying on the ground, looking out of the cave with its eyes wide open. Its eyes were dispirited, and only when it saw the little monkey did it be slightly more energetic. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the white ape wasn¡¯t surprised or guarded at all when it saw them. Its eyes were extremely calm.

    There was a one-foot-long hole in its chest all the way to its abdomen. That wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that the white ape¡¯s stomach that had been cut open was emitting a red glow. It was a red crystal magical beast. It was a Level 5 magical beast...

 Chapter 999 - The Talking White Ape

    <h4>Chapter 999: The Talking White Ape</h4>

    Even Yan Kuan had never seen a Level 5 magical beast before. The most powerful magical beast he had ever seen was a blue grade one, and he had never even fought one before. Now, he actually saw a dying white ape lying there. It was actually a Level 5 species... They had no idea how to describe their feelings at this moment.

    This white ape was about the same size as Yan Kuan. It was at most half a head taller, and its entire body was covered in white fur. It was not as huge as they had imagined. Instead, it looked very ordinary... It was so ordinary that they would not even think that it was aggressive at first nce.

    ¡°Little monkey, do you want us to save it?¡±

    The white ape did not speak from the beginning to the end. Instead, it looked at the little monkey with an extremely kind gaze. Even when it looked at them, there was a hint of a smile on its face. It was as if it was not afraid that they would take advantage of it to take advantage of its serious injuries to take away the crystal.

    ¡°Ji ji ji¨C¡±

    Alright, they did not understand.

    However, they roughly understood what it meant. It indeed wanted them to save it.

    The two of them looked at each other before Yan Kuan walked forward. He looked at the wound of the white ape. Fortunately, its internal organs were not damaged, but the wound was too big. It was obvious that the wound had been there for some time and had not healed. Now, its skin and flesh were still split open.

    ¡°If it were a human, it would definitely be sutured directly. If a wild beast was injured, it would either heal itself or wait for death, not to mention such a big wound. This white ape probably really thought that it was going to die, so it was so calm.¡±

    ¡°But to injure a Level 5 crystal magical beast, it should be at least Level 5, right? There are actually Level 5 magical beasts on the secondyer of the forest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not strange. Not all magical beasts have to stay in the thirdyer of the forest. Humans know that the big one is hidden in the city, and the small one is hidden in the wild, let alone animals. I¡¯ve always felt that animals are smarter than humans.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then can this white ape¡¯s wound be saved?¡±

    ¡°After suturing it and reducing the inmmation, it should be able to survive. After all, it¡¯s a Level 5 magical beast. If it didn¡¯t have a certain recovery system, it probably wouldn¡¯t havested until now. Looking at the wound, it has been at least half a month.¡±

    ¡°Then let me do it. Your leg is not well. You even walked so much just now. Lie down and rest.¡±

    ¡°Little monkey, tell your friend that I will treat it.¡±

    The little monkey could indeed understand her words. In addition, Shen Xiaoxiao also patted the medical kit. The little monkey really understood in an instant.

    It did not know what it was saying to the white ape, but they saw the white ape turn its head to look at them. Its eyes were still unguarded, which made Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan feel at ease.

    But then the white ape opened its mouth and gave them a fright:

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, human friend.¡±

    ¡°You can speak humannguage?¡±

    ¡°The white ape and humans are of the same race, and I am a Level 5 magical beast. Naturally, I can understand humannguage. You don¡¯t have to be surprised. The other Level 5 magical beasts will not understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. But, this, this, this is really bad.¡±

    The white ape looked very tired. It slowly closed its eyes and did not speak. It was very relieved that they were treating it.

    It could understand what they were saying, so it naturally understood what Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had said just now. It must have also known that they had no intention of taking the other party¡¯s crystal. Therefore, the white ape was relieved about them. This was probably also the reason.

    The white ape¡¯s wound was long, and it was not recovering very well. It must have split open many times, and some parts of it had already festered. Shen Xiaoxiao had to carefully scrape off the festering parts, shave off the white ape¡¯s fur, and then reduce the inmmation. Only then did she slowly sew it up with a needle.

    The pain throughout the entire process was imaginable, but the white ape still closed its eyes and did not say a word. This made Shen Xiaoxiao have no choice but to speed up her own speed.

    It took her at least half an hour to stitch up the white ape¡¯s wound. She even sprinkled some medicinal powder on the wound and wrapped it with white gauze several times before she was able topletely clean up the white ape¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Alright, white ape, you don¡¯t need to remove the stitches on your wound. Change the dressing every day. As long as you don¡¯t move around and rest properly, you¡¯ll be able to heal in seven days.¡±

    Hearing that the wound would heal in seven days, the white ape opened his eyes and looked at them in surprise.

    Shen Xiaoxiao took a pill and fed it to the white ape. After the white ape swallowed it, it said,¡±Good job, my friend.¡±

    Hearing the white ape¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Then, she packed the medicine box and sat beside Yan Kuan. Seeing that the wound on his leg did not open, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    The white ape looked at the two¡¯s actions and continued:

    ¡°You want to enter the thirdyer of the forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They did not hide their intentions. Moreover, they had wanted to do so in the first ce. It was rare for them to meet a magical beast that could speak and understand humannguage, so they did not want to hide anything at all.

    ¡°Sigh, after I recover from my injuries, I¡¯ll bring you there. With just the two of you, there¡¯s absolutely no way you can enter.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure? Although there are many magical beasts, this is the secondyer of the forest. We can deal with magical beasts too.¡±

    The white ape heard their words and looked at the two of them. However, its gaze paused for a moment at Yan Kuan¡¯s waist before it said with understanding,¡±So that¡¯s how it is. Young friend, you have the ck Axe to split the mountain. As expected, you have nothing to fear.¡±

    The two of them lowered their heads at the same time and looked at the ck, transparent axe. This white ape was talking about this axe, right? What was the meaning of this?

    ¡°Young friend, you are indeed lucky. There is no need for me to worry about this. Let my grandson lead the way for you.¡±

    This was naturally referring to the little monkey. However, the golden monkey and the white ape did not seem to be of the same breed. It was actually the grandson of the white ape. However, when they thought of the fact that the ancestors of the monkeys and humans were all the same... They did not bother with this question anymore.

    ¡°White Ape, you are a Level 5 magical beast. I want to ask you something. Is there a white dragon in the thirdyer forest?¡±

    When it heard this, the white ape was first stunned. Then, they saw the different expression on the white ape¡¯s face for the first time since they had entered this ce.

    ¡°You are going for the White Dragon?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there really a white dragon?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going for the white dragon, I advise you to turn back as soon as possible. The White Dragon is an ancient divine beast. Although it¡¯s trapped in the World of Magical Beasts with the Ghost Pond Qilin, it¡¯s not something you can provoke.¡±

    So serious? But they weren¡¯t going for the white dragon. They were going for the two dolls on the white dragon¡¯s body.

    However, Yan Kuan was still smart. He immediately changed the topic and said to the white ape,¡±I wonder, White Ape, do you know that there are two human children in the thirdyer forest?¡±

    ¡°Human? Impossible. Other than you, I have never seen a human who dared to enter this ce. Of course, there was one who was robbed of the secondyer forest¡¯s treasure more than ten years ago.¡±

    The white ape nced at the ck axe in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand. Naturally, it knew that the human who had stolen the axe more than ten years ago was this kid in front of it. However, it did not expect that the human who had luckily escaped more than ten years ago would still dare to return after more than ten years. He was quite brave.

    ¡°Little friend, since you¡¯ve been here before, you should know the dangers here, not to mention that this is the thirdyer of the forest?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, our children have gotten separated from us. Moreover, someone had seen them together with the White Dragon before. That¡¯s why we wanted to enter the thirdyer of the forest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The White Dragon is trapped by the immortal binding rope and cannot leave the deep pool at all. How did you guys see it?¡±

 Chapter 1000 - Looking For the Ghost Pond Qilin

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Looking For the Ghost Pond Qilin</h4>

    The white ape¡¯s words were loud and clear. For a moment, they even began to doubt if what Reger had said was true. However, Reger had wandered in this forest for more than half a year, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t say something without thinking. Moreover, why didn¡¯t he just say that he had seen the two children on the White Dragon?

    There was only one reason, and that was that Reger had really seen them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was naturally a little anxious when she heard the white ape¡¯s words. However, Yan Kuan patted her hand and said to the white ape in a different way,¡±Then, has anything special happened in the thirdyer of the forest recently?¡±

    The white ape was stunned when it asked this question. Humans were very intelligent animals. It had heard from its parents when it was very young. It could tell just by looking at how the two humans were able to cure its injuries.

    But why did they ask such strange questions? It had originally nned to talk more about the White Dragon to make them forget about it. Moreover, how could humans live in the thirdyer of the forest? Even if they had... they would definitely be eaten.

    ¡°What happened recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will enter the thirdyer of the forest no matter what, so we want to know more about the thirdyer of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Well, the only thing is that the Mermaid brother and sister set a new record in the history of the World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    ¡°Mermaid brother and sister? What is that? Mermaid?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was injured and couldn¡¯t go to watch, but I have my own sources. The Mermaid brother and sister are obviously Level 1 magical beasts, but they dared to challenge the Level 3 big ck snake and advanced to the next level. This has never happened in the World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s not all. The Mermaid siblings challenged a level four magical beast, the T-rex, in a magical beast duel a few days ago. They won once again. This is simply impressive to all the magical beasts.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t what they wanted to find out, alright?

    But why did the Mermaid siblings feel like it had something to do with the children?

    ¡°They¡¯re Mermaids? Not humans?¡±

    ¡°Little friend, Mermaids and humans are different. The Mermaid brother and sister are mutated Mermaids. Otherwise, their abilities wouldn¡¯t be so high. They are still so young now. When they grow up, they will be amazing.¡±

    ¡°Still young?¡±

    This time, the two of them were even more surprised. Why were there so many simrities?

    ¡°Yes, they are little Mermaids.¡±

    ¡°A man and a woman?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a male and a female.¡±

    Alright, was there a difference?

    ¡°What do they look like? Are they sure they¡¯re magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before, but young friend, only magical beasts can participate in the Magical Beast Arena. They¡¯re naturally magical beasts, and magical beasts have crystals in their bodies. Naturally, the Mermaid siblings also have crystals in their bodies, which is why they¡¯re allowed to join.¡±

    The white ape¡¯s words made the two of them somewhat disappointed. Where would the two children get crystals from? Of course, the two of them definitely did not know that if their two devilish children ate the crystals, they would naturally get crystals.

    However, only the White Dragon knew that if humans wanted to turn into magical beasts, they could directly swallow the crystals. The white ape definitely did not know. The other party had lived for ten thousand years, while the white ape had only lived for a hundred years. Who knew more about this? Did they need to say more?

    ¡°Yan Kuan, I always feel that the Mermaid siblings are rted to Da Bao and Little Treasure, but why are they magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Regardless of whether they are rted or not, we have to enter the thirdyer of the forest. When the timees, we will go take a look and find out.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make wild guesses. The Mermaid siblings¡¯ hands are extremely sharp, extremely sharp. It¡¯s impossible for them to have fingers like ours.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that their hands are very sharp? Like knives?¡±

    ¡°What is a knife?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao choked, but she still took out the knife and showed it to the white ape.

    The white ape looked at it for a long time and then said,¡±I¡¯ve never seen the Mermaid siblings, but from the fact that they can directly cut open the bellies of the ck snake and the T-rex, it can be seen that they are definitely sharper than your thing. The Mermaid siblings are mutated Mermaids, so there are naturally differences.¡±

    Why did they feel that they could not get along with this white ape?

    ¡°Little friend, there¡¯s no need to make wild guesses. Although the Mermaid brother and sister are young, they are extremely loyal. They saved the snow mastiff¡¯s child, but they are also ruthless and specialized in cutting open the flesh. How could a human child do that? Look at this little grandson of mine. It might not even dare to kill a wild rabbit.¡±

    The two of them also thought of this point. Da Bao and Little Treasure were so young. How could they dare to challenge the ck snake and the T-rex? Were they courting death?

    However, how could this Mermaid brother and sister who suddenly appeared be so... so coincidental?

    ¡°White Ape, this is medicine. I¡¯ll leave it for you. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Little friend, I, from the White Ape n, will definitely repay you for saving our lives today.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other. If you want to repay me, then so be it. Originally, saving you was supposed to make you repay me. Otherwise, who would save you for nothing?

    ¡°Little monkey, let¡¯s go. Lead the way for us. Take the shortcut.¡±

    The little monkey nodded at the white ape and rushed out of the cave. It was only then that they saw that the little monkey was also a magical beast. It was only a Level 1 magical beast, but it was already a Level 1 magical beast at such a young age, and they did not even notice it along the way. They could totally imagine that the little monkey was probably a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing in the future.

    ..

    ¡°Is Da Bai better?¡±

    Little Treasure asked Da Bao, who had returned from swimming by the river. Da Bao shook her head and said in disappointment,¡±No, Da Bai is getting weaker and weaker. He fell asleep after saying a few words.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, could it be that only some Ghost Pond Qilin can save him?¡±

    ¡°It should be. Where¡¯s Little Snow?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s ying by the river. Look, she¡¯s catching fish. She¡¯s better than us. She can catch fish urately.¡±

    Da Bao turned to look. This snow mastiff was different from the other mastiffs. Although she was only ten days old, she looked to be more than a month oldpared to the Tibetan Mastiff outside. In addition, she was also a Level 1 magical beast, it also had a Level 4 magical beast crystal in her body, so her reaction speed and sensitivity shouldn¡¯t be too high.

    She didn¡¯t open her eyes again. She swallowed the crystal right after she was born. This was simply too beneficial to her cultivation.

    Therefore, Little Snow was extremely mischievous and energetic. Catching fish was not a problem at all. When they went out, they brought her along. They even saw it PKing with a wild boar. If they had not stopped her... Little Snow would definitely be able to charge forward. The snow mastiff¡¯sbat strength was not only impressive, but she was also extremely belligerent.

    Sometimes, she made it so that they could not even ck off and not look for the crystal.

    ¡°Little Snow is so energetic, but this is good too. Look, we have gathered all the white crystals, ten yellow crystals, and five blue crystals. Together with the green crystals in our stomachs, we havepleted half of the mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we will be able to go out and look for our parents soon. But I¡¯m still worried about what will happen to Da Bai.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve thought it through. Let¡¯s go scout out the ce where the Ghost Pond Qilin is and see what¡¯s going on. Although we might not be able to take it down if we¡¯re not strong enough, it¡¯s not a big deal to go and take a look. Let¡¯s pack up and prepare to set off in the next few days. Now, the two of us aren¡¯t afraid of walking around in the World of Magical Beasts anymore. Moreover, Daddy once said that it¡¯s better to walk than to read, so let¡¯s go and explore.¡±

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go to the Ghost Pond Qilin to have a look.¡±

 Chapter 1001 - Approach

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Approach</h4>

    ¡°Why do I still feel that the appearance of the Mermaid siblings is so strange?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s strange or not, we¡¯ll know once we go and see. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve said that the more anxious you are, the easier it will be for you to be distracted.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve never left me and gone to such a dangerous ce. How can I not be anxious?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was truly worried. Mothers might be like this. Even though she clearly knew that there was no danger factor, she was still worried. Raising a child, 99 percent was worry. Yan Kuan was after all a man... He would not care about this mother¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Be careful. There are some problems ahead.¡±

    This problem would probably be a permanent one, and nothing could be discussed. Just then, they discovered another group of magical beasts. There were three beasts in a row, two wild boars, and a fox.

    When the little monkey saw the danger, it quickly hid in the trees. It was most afraid of encountering these magical beasts. It could not help it because it was too small. Furthermore, it was born a Level 1 crystal magical beast. Its parents were both Level 4, but they were both dead... It was picked up and raised by the white ape. That was why their species was different.

    But the white ape was really good to it. That was why the little monkey went to beg for leniency.

    ¡°Why is this little monkey so timid? No wonder the white ape insisted on letting it apany us for a trip. It¡¯s probably to train it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And if it sets off with us, at least it will be safe.¡±

    ¡°I want to eat wild boar meat tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll roast wild boar meat for you to eat.¡±

    Two people versus three beasts. This was notmon in the World of Magical Beasts. While they were busy fighting, on the other side, Da Bao and Little Treasure were also fighting with weasels.

    If there was one animal that Da Bao and Little Treasure hated the most, it was definitely weasels. There was nothing else.

    This guy was too cunning, extremely sinister, and very ambitious.

    This weasel was also a Level 3 weasel. This guy had grown up quite big, not much longer than an adult demonic beast wolf.

    At the beginning, it was very friendly with them. Fortunately, the two children had almost suffered at the hands of the weasel before, so they were extra cautious. As expected, the weasel¡¯s target was the snow mastiff. Although the snow mastiff had a green crystal in her body, she was too small. She had only been born for more than ten days. How powerful could she be?

    Therefore, it was definitely the best time to snatch the Level 4 crystal in the snow mastiff¡¯s body.

    However, how could Da Bao and Little Treasure let it seed? The final result was naturally the Mermaid brother and sister against the weasel.

    The weasel tried to slip away several times, but it was blocked by the two of them. In the end, it was killed directly and the crystal was taken away. Only then did they let out the anger in their hearts.

    However, the weasel¡¯s stomach was cut open again, and the Mermaid siblings¡¯ reputation of being good at disemboweling became more and more famous. For example, some friendly magical beasts would jokingly greet them when they saw them, ¡°Hello, Ripper Mermaid siblings.¡±

    They wanted to go to the Nine Serenities Ghost Pool. The deep pool that they were in was almost two levels higher than the Magical Beast Forest. One was south, one was north. One had beautiful scenery all year round, the other was a barrennd with unpredictable climate changes that made people wish they could leave.

    As they walked, they asked about everything about the Ghost Pond Qilin. The little hedgehog was very loyal. It followed the Mermaid brother and sister along the way, and was not afraid of encountering danger along the way. Generally speaking, magical beasts did not really like to deal with the little hedgehog.

    On one hand, the level of the hedgehogs was basically within Level 2, and very few of them had reached Level 3. This was because first, a hedgehog was too small, and their thorns were very troublesome. Sometimes, even if you killed the hedgehog... it was very difficult to get the crystal due to the thorns all over their bodies.

    Many magical beasts had to give up in the end. They did not have any tools. Other than their hands and mouths, they could only wait for the hedgehogs to rot. However, they could not wait forever... Many times, when they turned back to look for the crystals in the hedgehogs¡¯ bodies, the crystals had already been picked up by other lucky magical beasts.

    This was also the reason why everyone did not like killing hedgehogs. They were not even willing to fight the hedgehog. Even if the hedgehogs wanted to gain experience, they could not find any magical beasts. Naturally, their level was low.

    However, the little hedgehog was afraid of the mermaid siblings. If it was really afraid, it was because the Mermaid siblings¡¯ hands (actually, it was the knives in their hands) were too sharp. Look at the big ck snake, look at the T-rex. They could be killed just like that.

    Moreover, it had heard what they had said before. They had to tten all of its thorns. It would not be so stupid to send itself to the enemy despite knowing the danger. It could only be friends with the Mermaid siblings and definitely not be enemies.

    As expected, the Mermaid siblings were really generous. They had returned the crystal to it just like that. In the entire World of Magical Beasts, there was no other magical beast that had such boldness.

    The key was that their strength was not bad. If they had the strength, they could do whatever they wanted in the World of Magical Beasts.

    Therefore, this journey could be considered to be to gather information and also to find the way. Since it followed the Mermaid brother and sister, it might be able to gain some experience.

    As expected, when it was dealing with the weasel, it went on stage at the critical moment. It finally went on stage. It was not the kind of thing that was yed around, nor was it the kind of thing that people would run away when they saw it. Instead, it was used to deal with the weasel directly with its stinger.

    The Stinger Weasel, a Level 3 magical beast, was screaming loudly. It was too satisfying.

    But in the end, it was also afraid because the Ripper siblings really lived up to their reputation. Their hands were so scary. They could really cut open the weasel¡¯s stomach and take away the crystal.

    Butter, it saw that their hands were no different. They only had a few extra fingers. It was really strange. How could they have such great power in a duel?

    Da Bao and Little Treasure might not know, but in the eyes of the magical beasts, they could not see the two des made of transparent crystals.

    This was one of the differences between humans and magical beasts. Of course, this was not mentioned for the time being.

    ¡°Little hedgehog, have we walked half the way?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. The Magical Beast Forest is very big. We have only walked less than one-third of the way.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So slow? Then when will we arrive? My leg hurts.¡±

    Da Bao was indeed delicate. Little Treasure nced at her. This girl had only walked a few steps and she was alreadyining about her leg pain. She was really useless.

    ¡°How far have we walked? You¡¯re alreadyining about leg pain? Seriously.¡±

    Actually, they had already walked for three days. It was not that Da Bao was delicate when it came toining about her leg pain, but that she had really walked quite a lot. At this time, the little hedgehog, who was a nosy person, once again gave an idea:

    ¡°Mermaid brother and sister, you can ask a magical beast for help.¡±

    ¡°Help? Help with what?¡±

    ¡°Ask a magical beast of a lower level than you to give you a ride. For example, a tiger, a lion, or a wolf. As long as you don¡¯t take their magic crystals, they should be happy to help you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You can do that?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other. They could actually ride a tiger?

    ¡°I want to ride a tiger. I want to ride a tiger.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll ride a tiger.¡±

 Chapter 1002 - The Nine Serenities Ghost Pool

    <h4>Chapter 1002: The Nine Serenities Ghost Pool</h4>

    However, before they could use force to suppress the magical beasts and make them run errands for them, they ran into the extremely friendly yellow-spotted tiger.

    It was the yellow-spotted tiger that had exined their doubts in the Magical Beast Arena.

    ¡°Mermaid brother and sister, you¡¯ve raised this little snow mastiff so well. It¡¯s really energetic. There¡¯s another duel tomorrow night. Do you guys still want to participate?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tiger, we¡¯re not participating. We¡¯re going to the Nine Serenities Ghost Pool.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a good ce. After all the magical beasts die, their souls will return there. What are you guys going there for?¡±

    ¡°We want to go take a look and tour the entire World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really children. Then I¡¯ll run faster. You guys might be able toe back tomorrow to participate in thebat.¡±

    The tiger was very powerful. It was a magical beast to begin with, and it was a Level 3 one. It was simply a breeze when it ran. Moreover, Little Treasure and the others did not really kill magical beasts whenever they saw one. They had to choose. Even though they had green crystals now... Their levels were still at Level 3. If they really fought with the tiger, even if they won, they would definitely win by a narrow margin.

    Therefore, sometimes, they did not have to be enemies. They could still be friends. Daddy had said that having more friends would make the road easier. It was indeed true.

    ¡°Wow, we¡¯re almost flying. So fast.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so fast.¡±

    Even the little hedgehog opened its eyes wide as it watched the surrounding branches fly past its eyes. It was too amazing. One day, it could actually ride on the body of a Level 3 magical beast. It was even a tiger.

    How could this not be exciting?

    Fortunately, its thorns were tough enough, unlike the hair of the Mermaid siblings that blew everywhere.

    However, because of its low level, it was very conscious of gently grabbing the edge of the tiger¡¯s tail. Its weight to the tiger was like putting a mouse on its body. It was insignificant.

    On the other hand, the little snow mastiff, which was bold, jumped out of Little Treasure¡¯s embrace from the moment it sat on the tiger¡¯s body.

    She couldn¡¯t speak yet, but it was true that she was the most intimate with Little Treasure. She really didn¡¯t care about Da Bao.

    However, she was still very small. Furthermore, Da Bao really doted on her and treated her extremely well. Girls all liked these furry things. Now that she was brought up by the two of them, she really treated Little Treasure and Da Bao very well. However, Little Treasure was a little special.

    At this moment, he was standing on top of the tiger¡¯s head in a very shy manner.

    This yellow-spotted tiger was really easy to talk to. If the little snow mastiff stood on top of its head, it would not be annoyed. Its little cub was also just born. It was born that night during a magical beast PK. It was the same age as the little snow mastiff, and it was very cute.

    Therefore, it was very patient with the little snow mastiff.

    This time, the little snow mastiff was even more impolite. Her two small front ws grabbed the ¡°Íõ¡± word on the tiger¡¯s head, and she had the domineering air of wanting to trample the king under her feet.

    Other than the fact that her body was indeed much smaller, she was a snow-white lump, and she was just standing there petite and small against the wind. She was not cool at all.

    Even they could not open their eyes when they were blown by the wind. The little snow mastiff was still trying her best to open her eyes wide, wanting to see the world outside clearly.

    ¡°Mermaid brother and sister, I can only send you here. Not far ahead is the Nine Serenities Ghost Pool. Take a look and leave. Don¡¯t stay here any longer, understand?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Tiger.¡±

    ¡°Roar¨C¡±

    The tiger cried out. It didn¡¯t have the time to tidy up the messy hair on its head that had been scratched by the little snow mastiff before it turned around and left.

    Little Treasure held the snow mastiff in his arms and looked at its hair that had almost been styled by the wind. It was all tilted back, revealing its big eyes and other facial features. All the fur on its body was blown up. No matter how one looked at it, it looked veryical.

    However, the little snow mastiff did not know that. She continued to walk in front of them arrogantly and walked in with big strides.

    ¡°Little hedgehog, you can y outside by yourself. Be careful, we¡¯re going in.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were very easy to make friends with. They had not learned the ways of the adults. It was very simple. If you were nice to me, I would be nice to you.

    The little hedgehog nodded when it heard Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s instructions. It really didn¡¯t dare to enter that ce. It was said that it was a destend. Magical beasts could only enter after they died.

    Even though they were so far away, it seemed like it could hear the roars of wild beasts from the Nine Serenities Ghost Pool not far away. However, other than the imprisoned Ghost Pond Qilin, there was nothing else alive inside.

    Little Treasure also heard this voice, but he wasn¡¯t sure. Moreover, the little snow mastiff had already entered. Even if they wanted to retreat, they couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Mermaid siblings, you have to be careful. If anything goes wrong, run.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    They had just stepped into the territory of the Nine Serenities Ghost Pool when they knew why everyone was unwilling toe here. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯te, but it was that this ce was very strange.

    The ce wasn¡¯t big, and it was about the same size as theke where they stayed. However, this ce was yellow and convex, and some of thend had a hint of red.

    It was the kind of dark red.

    It was clearly such a ce, but the sky was covered in goose feathers and heavy snow. However, once it fell on the ground, it meltedpletely.

    It was just like how the upper half of your body belonged to the winter months, but the parts below your legs were extremely hot.

    ¡°What kind of ce is this? It¡¯s cold on the body, but it¡¯s hot under the feet.¡±

    ¡°The little hedgehog said that the weather here is strange. Da Bai also said that, but you forgot.¡±

    ¡°But this is too strange. Look at where Da Bai lives, and then look at the ce where the Qilin lives. It¡¯s really strange.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s strange. We could clearly hear the roars of those magical beasts outside, but why aren¡¯t they here? Little Snow, what are you doing?¡±

    As soon as Little Treasure finished speaking, he saw Little Snow running towards them and jumping onto Little Treasure¡¯s body. She seemed to be scared.

    This little demon king was scared sometimes? A newborn Level 1 magical beast dared to challenge a Level 3 magical beast, and the little demon king was scared?

    What did she see?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Snow? Why is she so scared?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think we should take snowy out first. There are no magical beasts around here. Let her stay with the little hedgehog so that we won¡¯t be distracted.¡±

    After they finished talking, they didn¡¯t care whether Little Snow agreed or not. They turned to the little hedgehog who was waiting outside the forest and said,¡±I forgot to leave her with you. You two be careful. Little Snow, you have to listen to the little hedgehog. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you barbecued meat in the future.¡±

    Then, the brother and sister turned around and left. The little hedgehog didn¡¯t have time to say anything because it saw the two of them slowly disappear after entering the ghost pond.

    It knew that it was hallucinating, so it walked over and said to Little Snow,¡±Little Snow, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Little Snow didn¡¯t know how to speak, but the little hedgehog had been with them all the way. In addition, it was indeed Little Treasure who had thrown her to the little hedgehog, and he had even threatened her that if she didn¡¯t listen, she couldn¡¯t eat roasted meat. The fragrant roasted meat, the sweet honey... She really liked it. How could she not eat it?

    Therefore, she could only temporarily ept such an arrangement.

    ¡°Little Treasure, there¡¯s a hole. Should we go in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, be careful. It¡¯s even hotter when we go in, and we don¡¯t know where we are. It can¡¯t really be the eye of the volcano, right?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They had already locked the two of them together with iron chains, so when they walked in one after the other, they saw a scene that they had never seen before. They were so scared that they immediately shouted:

    ¡°There¡¯s a monster...¡±

 Chapter 1003 - The Qilin That Was Different From What They Had Imagined

    <h4>Chapter 1003: The Qilin That Was Different From What They Had Imagined</h4>

    Monsters, in fact, it did not count. The main reason was that the visual impact was too great. They had never seen such a scene before.

    In the deepest part of the dark red surging cave, under the burning of the surging magma, a bright red Qilin was locked firmly in the rolling magma by four thick demon chains. It was glowing with golden light and had a dragon¡¯s head, antlers, lion¡¯s eyes, a tiger¡¯s back, a bear¡¯s waist, snake scales, horse hooves, and a cow¡¯s tail. It was experiencing inhuman torture and suffering.

    Its mouth was constantly letting out low moans. Wasn¡¯t its appearance simr to that of a demon?

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of the inferno? You¡¯re not a magical beast, no, you¡¯re a magical beast. You have crystals, and you¡¯ve eaten a thousand-year-old stctite. You actually have such an opportunity. It¡¯s a good fate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an old grandpa.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t determine the age of the magical beast. Most of them judged based on its voice. The Ghost Pond Qilin didn¡¯t look old, but it sounded like an old man.

    ¡°Are you a Qilin?¡±

    The Ghost Pond Qilin stared at Little Treasure, who was talking, with his red eyes. He sized him up for a long time before he said,¡±It¡¯s the heir to the throne.¡±

    ¡°Old Grandpa, are you a Qilin?¡±

    Da Bao also spoke at this moment. What did he mean by the heir to the throne? How could they not understand?

    ¡°I¡¯m the Ghost Pond Qilin. So there¡¯s a princess as well. No wonder Little White Dragon had such an idea. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Little White Dragon is Da Bai? Grandpa Qilin, are you really the Qilin? Do you know Da Bai?¡±

    Little Treasure really wanted to retort. ¡®Come on, Da Bao, you¡¯re already calling him Grandpa Qilin, and you¡¯re still asking if he¡¯s Qilin? Da Bao, can you not be so na?ve and cute?¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really na?ve. What are you guys doing here? Do you want my crystal?¡±

    Wow, so direct. Originally, they had thought so, but looking at Qilin¡¯s appearance, it seemed to be more serious than Da Bai¡¯s appearance, okay?

    ¡°It was, but you seem to be in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to take it? Then what are you doing here? Hurry up and leave.¡±

    ¡°We came to take a look and find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡®Oh my god, Da Bao, when did you be a pig teammate?¡¯ Little Treasure couldn¡¯t even cover her mouth if he wanted to. ¡®Can you stop being so na?ve?¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha, Your Highness, you¡¯re so na?ve. Don¡¯t be fooled by that Little White Dragon. Pretty boys have always been unreliable.¡±

    ¡°Pretty boy? Little Treasure, did he say that Da Bai is a pretty boy? What¡¯s a pretty boy?¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have heard this term before, but he forgot about it. But it seemed to be referring to a man, so he exined,¡±Pretty boy means a very white one, and then a man. Such a magical beast.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. This is a pretty boy. That Da Bai is indeed a pretty boy. His whole body is white.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, his entire body is white. Even his eyeballs are white.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The dragons that I saw on the television seemed to be all kinds of colors. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the television, but theputer seems to be...¡±

    The two children seemed to have forgotten the main point again. This was not the ce for you to talk about television andputers.

    ¡°Two children, quickly leave this ce. Seeing that it was arranged by His Majesty, I won¡¯t hold it against you. Don¡¯te here again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s His Majesty? We don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    The Ghost Pond Qilin wanted to touch his forehead, but fine, his entire body was trapped and he couldn¡¯t touch it. Who coulde and take away these two half-humans and half-beasts who couldn¡¯tmunicate?

    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying either. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. But Grandpa Qilin, can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Why are you and Da Bai tied up?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all that sinister Little White Dragon¡¯s fault. He wanted to plot against me, but he didn¡¯t expect that I would use all my soul consciousness to activate the immortal binding rope and trap him in the deep pool for ten thousand years at thest moment.¡±

    ¡°Why would Da Bai plot against you?¡±

    ¡°Because it wants my magical core, which is also the crystal you guys are talking about.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other. It seemed that what Da Bai did was wrong. However, Da Bai was about to undergo the tribtion, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t do without a magical core.

    ¡°But I heard from Da Bai that he was about to...¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, what are you doing?¡±

    Fortunately, Little Treasure quickly covered Da Bao¡¯s mouth this time to prevent this big mouth from saying anything. Instead, he directly interrupted the Ghost Pond Qilin and said,¡±Then what can we do to get the two of you out? You¡¯ve been trapped for 10,000 years. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the Crown Prince is actually so merciful. This is not the way of the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°What? Why are you saying words that I don¡¯t understand again?¡±

    The Ghost Pond Qilin nced at Little Treasure and then at the cute Da Bao. He sighed and said,¡±Either he dies, or I die.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why is it so intense?¡±

    ¡°Then do you need demonic beasts to PK?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already PKed. Both sides are injured. Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re all trapped?¡±

    Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words, Da Bao nodded in agreement, as if that was the case.

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t keep doing this.¡±

    ¡°The Little White Dragon is about to undergo the tribtion for ten thousand years. As long as he can¡¯t pass it, he¡¯ll definitely die. When he dies, his magical core will naturally be able to save me from this sea of misery.¡±

    ¡°You mean that both of your magical cores can only save each other, right? You want his, he wants yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to exin, but Her Majesty the Princess should be careful.¡±

    ¡°Why should Da Bao be careful?¡±

    ¡°Right, why should I be careful?¡±

    ¡°The Little White Dragon has many tricks up his sleeve. I¡¯m afraid he will make use of the little princess for a while. Sigh, heaven¡¯s secrets cannot be revealed. The little princess has her own opportunities.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more confused by what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Little Treasure understood one thing. He wanted them to be on guard against Da Bai. However, wasn¡¯t this sowing discord? If it wasn¡¯t, then what should they be on guard against Da Bai for?

    They couldn¡¯t figure it out. However, the Qilin had already impatiently chased them away. He didn¡¯t think that these two children would have such identities. If that was the case, his n wouldn¡¯t work. However, at the same time... Whatever the White Dragon wanted to do, he had to be a little more cautious.

    It wasn¡¯t as if everything could be done as he wished.

    Just as the two children walked out of the cave, the temperature outside the cave seemed to have increased by a lot. Even the two of them didn¡¯t dare to stay inside for even a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We¡¯ll talk when we get out. Grandpa Qilin must be chasing us away again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. Let¡¯s get out of here. We¡¯ve finally found out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Little Treasure thought that he had heard wrongly. Why did this Da Bao suddenly speak in such a manner? She even knew how to use the word ¡®fake¡¯ and ¡®real¡¯. He wasn¡¯t used to it at all. Moreover, she sounded so astute when she said those words. She wasn¡¯t stupid at all.

    ¡°Why are you so stupid? I said that we¡¯ve found out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª Okay, I¡¯m stupid. I admit it¨C¡±

 Chapter 1004 - So Da Bai is called Zhai Yue

    <h4>Chapter 1004: So Da Bai is called Zhai Yue</h4>

    ¡°King?¡±

    ¡°The Princess and the Crown Prince have already met up with the Qilin and the White Dragon.¡±

    19 stood on the windowsill, not saying a word. The white windowsill had a unique hollowed-out space. Outside the window, white clouds swirled around, and his white clothes fluttered in the wind. It was as if he was about to ascend into the heavens.

    His ck hair was twined, fluttering in the wind.

    King? This name was gradually bing familiar. It was so familiar that when he was sleeping soundly on certain nights, he would always hear someone call out the name ¡¯19¡¯. He was actually a little absent-minded.

    ¡°Closely monitor and ensure safety. There¡¯s no need to interfere with other matters.¡±

    ¡°But the White Dragon seems to be a little...¡±

    ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be avoided. Da Bao should be in trouble. If the White Dragon makes a move, send the Princess away directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±

    ¡°My Lord, and those two, I don¡¯t know if I should...¡±

    ¡°Let them be! I¡¯m afraid the ten-year agreement will be brought forward.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Ramadan, you must know that without the help of that person, your tribtion will be doomed.¡±

    The White Dragony at the bottom of the water, not wanting to open his eyes at all. The Mermaid at the side, not bad, was a real Mermaid next to him. Her beautiful long hair danced in the water, her body was graceful, and her beautiful fish tail rippled in the water.

    Mermaids were naturally beautiful, and this one in the water was indeed the only remaining Princess of the Mermaids.

    ¡°Fez, you talk too much. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fez was a little anxious. Her heart was set on Zhai Yue. Zhai Yue slept for ten thousand years, and she closed herself off for ten thousand years. When she woke up again, the Mermaids had all been wiped out, and she was the only one left. But it was all worth it, because she loved him... She loved Zhai Yue for 10,000 years...

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Zhai Yue finally opened his eyes, but the coldness in his eyes was even colder than the 10,000-year-old cold pond at the bottom of theke.

    Fez couldn¡¯t help but shiver, but she still had to say it. She couldn¡¯t just watch Zhai Yue fail to pass this 10,000-year-old disaster.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get out of the cold pond. You can¡¯t stop me from doing what I want.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to hurt Da Bao, I will skin you alive and destroy your Mermaid¡¯s hundred-million-year foundation.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª even if you want to skin me alive and destroy my tribe¡¯s foundation, you have to wait until you cane out. I will definitely take the blood of that little girl¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Do you know her identity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know that she¡¯s the only choice. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m taking such a big risk? I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a princess or an empress. As long as she can help you transcend the tribtion, I¡¯m not afraid even if I have to sacrifice everything.¡±

    After saying that, the Mermaid, Fez, was ready to swim out of the deep pool. The White Dragon was furious. It was really like a dragon swimming in shallow waters being yed by prawns. To think that he, the eternal holy beast, the White Dragon, would one day be threatened by a Mermaid?

    ¡°Stop, I¡¯ll take the blood of the heart myself. Don¡¯t forget, unless she¡¯s willing, I won¡¯t be able to get the blood of the heart. Don¡¯t mess up my n.¡±

    Hearing Zhai Yue¡¯s words, Fez was overjoyed. It seemed like Zhai Yue wasn¡¯t interested in that little bean. No, as long as Zhai Yue was fine, it would be fine. Moreover, she was also prepared. Once Zhai Yue showed mercy, she would definitely make a move. Now, she would go along with Zhai Yue¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re willing, then I¡¯ll wait for you to return from the tribtion.¡±

    Zhai Yue closed his eyes and watched Fez leave slowly. He was filled with resentment. Would he let his wife die? Impossible. Even though he had wavered in the past, he wouldn¡¯t let that muddle-headed little girl die just like that.

    It seemed like he had to think of a way to get Da Bao and Little Treasure to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    At the very least, they had to leave this ce as soon as possible before the tribtion arrived.

    ..

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were walking on the way back. They did not care about what little hedgehog and Little Snow were doing behind them. The two of them chatted casually.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s so strange. I think Grandpa Qilin didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. But Da Bai is our friend. He won¡¯t lie to us. Moreover, Da Bai said that he wanted us to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we not hurry back? Anyway, we haven¡¯t helped Da Bai yet. If we go back like this, I don¡¯t know how to face him. We should scout around in the Magical Beast Forest and see if there¡¯s any other way. As long as we can save Da Bai, of course, it would be even better if we can save Grandpa Qilin as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    The two children did not know that they had missed the chance to go back. They had even missed the opportunity for Da Bai to think of a way to send them away, which almost caused Da Bao to lose her body and soul.

    ¡°But I really miss Da Bai.¡±

    ¡°But we have to focus on finding a way to save them. Isn¡¯t there a Magical Beast Arena tomorrow? Let¡¯s go and ask again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ..

    ¡°You said that we are almost at the border?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao listened to Yan Kuan¡¯s words in surprise. If that was the case, they would be able to see the children soon?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t get excited. Although we are at the border, we will still need at least half a month to enter.¡±

    ¡°What? Still need half a month?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Silly, think about what we encountered when we entered the secondyer.¡±

    ¡°Crocodiles.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what was different about the crocodiles?¡±

    What was different about the crocodiles? Of course, it was a big difference. They had never seen crocodiles with such strong offensive abilities. Fortunately, Yan Kuan was prepared. Otherwise, they would have easily underestimated the crocodiles.

    ¡°You thought of it?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who did not speak and stood there with a frown. He knew that Xiaoxiao had already thought of it.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m still impatient. Half a month is half a month. Just treat it as me training. Maybe when I go in, I can also participate in that Magical Beast Arena. Maybe I¡¯m even more powerful than a Level 4 magical beast?¡±

    ¡°Humans can¡¯t participate in the Magical Beast Arena. You can¡¯t even understand their words. Also, with your current strength, a Level 4 magical beast is indeed no match for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So powerful? I¡¯m so powerful?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it can be even more powerful. Because I¡¯m here, the two of us are together. Now, even with a Level 5 magical beast, we still have the ability to fight.¡±

    ¡°However, if we can preserve our strength, then we can preserve our strength. If necessary, we can exchange it with crystals. Can we save some time?¡±

    ¡°Fool, if you use up all the crystals, it will be troublesome to enter the thirdyer of the forest. Moreover, it is much easier to collect crystals on the secondyer than on the thirdyer.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Tonight, they will probably go to the thirdyer of the forest. Should we rest? or?¡±

    ¡°Tonight we pick up the pace. Before, we were afraid of being beaten up, but now the white ape says that all the magical beasts are going to participate in the Magical Beast Arena, so we¡¯ll take the opportunity to get to the border.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯ve arrived the boundary, why do we still have to waste half a month?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao still some don¡¯t understand. If they arrived at the boundary, why did they still have to stay for half a month?

    ¡°We¡¯re not magical beasts. We don¡¯t have a pass to enter the Magical Beast Forest. If we want to get a pass, we have to go through the mountains. Not this one, but the boundary point of the Magical Beast Forest. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll exin it to you in detail as we go...¡±

 Chapter 1005 - Mermaid Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1005: <i>Mermaid Princess</i></h4>

    <h4><i>?</i></h4>

    ¡°So this is the mountain you were talking about?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the mountain in front of her, which was almost as tall as the clouds. She waspletely speechless. It would take more than half a month to climb over this mountain, and that was not the most urate way.

    ¡°It¡¯s this mountain.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to climb the mountain again?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to split the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Split the mountain? Is that why you brought the ck Axe with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that this splitting mountain isn¡¯t what you think it is. There are a total of 15 floors, and each floor will have a magical beast guarding it. It¡¯s fine at the beginning, but at the end, there will be 15 magical beasts, which means that there will be one more magical beast on each floor.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I totally understand. So, shall we go in now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, while we have time, there will be no consequences if we go in now. Maybe when the magical beastse back and finds us, we will already be in the middle. It¡¯s just that we will have to suffer a little in the future. We can only eat nutrient fluids, not make a fire.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing, I am not afraid. And don¡¯t worry about my body. I have already taken double the dosage, so I will definitely not fall ill.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Little monkey, go back quickly. Before the magical beastse out, you¡¯ll be very safe.¡±

    Little Monkey saw Shen Xiaoxiao wave at it and knew that they had arrived. It chirped a few times and turned around to run.

    And they had officially entered the key ce of the Magical Beast Forest...

    ..

    ¡°Have you heard? The Mermaid princess hase out. She¡¯s the number one beauty in our World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard, I¡¯ve heard, but she¡¯s actually willing toe out. I¡¯ve only heard rumors, but I¡¯ve never seen her real body. Why is she suddenly willing toe out?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? But she¡¯s going to participate in the Magical Beast Arena as soon as shees out. She¡¯s probably going to get her ranking back.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the highest level of the Mermaid race at Level 4? What level is she?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? But aren¡¯t the Mermaid siblings from the Mermaid race? Although they¡¯re mutants, they¡¯re still that race¡¯s magical beasts. They should know a little about it.¡±

    ¡°The Mermaid siblings are still little kids. How would they know that? Let¡¯s hurry up and watch the show. Do you think the Mermaid siblings will make anothereback tonight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Mermaid siblings won¡¯t mess up the Mermaid Princess¡¯ special performance tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The magical beasts around them were all discussing the legendary Mermaid siblings. Da Bao and Little Treasure were also a little curious. They called them the Mermaid siblings, even though they weren¡¯t Mermaids, but they all thought they were mutated Mermaids.

    Now, a real Mermaid had appeared. Mermaids, oh Mermaids, only appeared in fairy tales. They also wanted to see what she looked like.

    ¡°Little hedgehog, why did this Mermaid Princess appear now? Is she very beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the number one beauty of our magical beasts, and no one has surpassed her in ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand years? She¡¯s ten thousand years old?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were surprised. Wasn¡¯t that an old monster? Had the Mermaid who was ten thousand years old turned into an old woman?

    ¡°Well, I heard that it has something to do with the battle between the White Dragon and the Qilin ten thousand years ago. But she¡¯s indeed more than ten thousand years old. She¡¯s been at the bottom of herke for ten thousand years, and other than the asional singing that can let the magical beasts know of her existence, the other magical beasts have never seen her.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, Little Treasure, if the Mermaid grandmother is more than ten thousand years old, she must be the oldest magical beast here. Do you think she might know how to save Da Bai and Grandpa Qilin?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Let¡¯s hurry up and take a look. We must ask her when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two children did not know what kind of world they would be facing in the future. They were still so happy and excited.

    ¡°Look, the Mermaid brother and sister are here.¡±

    ¡°The Ripper Mermaid brother and sister, you are here?¡±

    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Mermaid brother and sister, I heard that you went to the Magical Beast Forest? You are still young and do not know the way. If you need me to lead the way, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Grizzly. We will ask you for the way next time.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget me. Although I walk slowly, I stand taller than them. You can see better.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Grandma Elephant.¡±

    In fact, when there was no fighting, every magical beast in the World of Magical Beasts was very friendly and warm.

    However, this was the World of Magical Beasts. Their peace was only every seven nights. Only on this day could they pick up the innocence and kindness that they had almost lost.

    In the World of Magical Beasts, the strong were respected, the winner was the king, and the loser was the bandit.

    They had known the truth for a long time, but they were still young and could not fully integrate into such a society. In fact, they did not want to integrate into such a society.

    ¡°Grandma Elephant, who is fighting with whom tonight?¡±

    Da Bao was sweet-tongued, and she asked the Level 4 elephant beside her.

    The elephant said:

    ¡°Mermaid and Level 5 crocodile.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Crocodile? Level 5? Little Treasure, it¡¯s Level 5.¡±

    Da Bao was so excited that she could almost see the red crystal waving at her from afar.

    Seeing Da Bao like this, Little Treasure immediately warned Da Bao:

    ¡°Da Bao, we can¡¯t be reckless anymore. We¡¯re definitely no match for a Level 5 magical beast. They can use the power of lightning, but we can¡¯t beat them.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I just want to see what a Level 5 magical beast looks like. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Hoo hoo hoo, Mermaid brother and sister, although there are few Level 5 magical beasts, they also look the same as other magical beasts, even the body size is the normal kind. You don¡¯t have to be so curious.¡±

    ¡°The original looks the same? Grandma Elephant, how many Level 5 magical beasts are there?¡±

    ¡°There are a total of 15 level 5 magical beasts recorded in the World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    ¡°15? There are only 15 Level 5 magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the white ape was about to die, but it was fine again, so there are still 15 now.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s so rare. Little Treasure, what should we do with thest red one?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s see how powerful the Level 5 magical beast is first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Look, the Level 5 crocodile has arrived.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone turned to look. It was a very ordinary crocodile, but it was actually the legendary Level 5. Da Bao was a little disappointed. Why didn¡¯t it have any aura?

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it have any aura?¡±

    ¡°Eh¨C¡±

    Little Treasure couldn¡¯t continue. He just watched the crocodile carefully. Tonight, it was going to fight with the Mermaid Princess, who was of the aquatic race. He didn¡¯t know who would win and who would lose. But it was said that the Mermaid Princess had cultivated for ten thousand years. As long as she won against the crocodile... ording to her age, she could also jump from Level 4 to Level 5. In so many years, no magical beast could live for ten thousand years.

 Chapter 1006 - Changed Her Name

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Changed Her Name</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, look, the Mermaid Princess has arrived. Wow, she¡¯s so beautiful...¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, I really want to be her clothes so that I can get close to my goddess.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how can there be such a beautiful magical beast in this world? She¡¯s the number one beauty of our magical beast race.¡±

    ¡°Right, number one beauty, number one beauty.¡±

    ¡°Number one beauty, number one beauty.¡±

    ¡°Number one beauty, number one beauty.¡±

    The magical beasts below were all attracted by the Mermaid Princess¡¯ brilliance. Everyone¡¯s cheers rose and fell one after another. It sounded very lively.

    Of course, other than Da Bao and Little Treasure, who felt that the Mermaid Princess¡¯ shining golden tail was very beautiful, everything else was very ordinary.

    Her hair was ck with some big waves. She could have gotten it by spending money outside.

    Her eyes were very big and wet. Please, the outside world had all kinds of contact lenses.

    Her lips were very small, and she had a high nose bridge and delicate facial features. Thank you. The outside world also could have gotten it by spending money.

    The most important thing was that she was naked.

    Oh My god...

    How did the two little shells cover that pair of towering figures? Could it be that these magical beasts didn¡¯t feel that the Mermaid Princess¡¯ appearance was very revealing?

    ¡°I feel that she¡¯s not as beautiful as Mommy. Moreover, she¡¯s so shameless, she doesn¡¯t even wear clothes.¡±

    Actually, the other magical beasts didn¡¯t wear clothes. They were all covered in fur, but they had fur. This Mermaid looked exactly like a human, so in the eyes of Little Treasure and the others, she didn¡¯t wear clothes. That was shameless.

    ¡°Yeah, that auntie. No, it should be grandma, grandma who isn¡¯t wearing any clothes.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, be careful not to look.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao. She looked at him again. Why wasn¡¯t she afraid of looking herself?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a girl. Okay, I¡¯m far away, so I can¡¯t see anything. But her tail is really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s colorful. Only you girls like it.¡±

    ¡°I like it then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you like it, you like it, it¡¯s not as beautiful as Mommy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, Mommy is the most beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Right, Mommy is the number one beauty.¡±

    No one cared how the two of them talked, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the Mermaid. Even the Level 5 magical beast crocodile was stunned when it saw the Mermaid.

    If it was an outsider, they naturally wouldn¡¯t covet the Mermaid. But they were all aquatic creatures. When the crocodile saw the Mermaid appear, it waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Mermaid Princess.¡±

    ¡°Giant-Tailed Crocodile, today we¡¯re going to have a real PK.¡±

    ¡°Mermaid Princess, you¡¯re a Level 4. Although you¡¯ve been training for ten thousand years, you¡¯ve nevere out. You might not be my match. You can form apanion with me and train together.¡±

    ¡°You... Dream on!¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was pped in the face and immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. It began to attack the Mermaid Princess.

    This Mermaid was indeed quite capable. Moreover, it was not as if she had done nothing at the bottom of theke for ten thousand years. She did not appear to be in a sorry state when she fought with the crocodile.

    Moreover, her figure was graceful and elegant. She looked better than others when she fought.

    ¡°Da Bao, look at her. She¡¯s quite powerful, but it turns out that a Level 5 magical beast can really electrocute people. I think it¡¯s so cool.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, very cool. I want to electrocute people too.¡±

    ¡°Then you can do your best. We can be Level 5 by stealing crystals.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy. Alright, let¡¯s watch the PK.¡±

    Everyone ced their bets again, but there was basically no suspense. They knew the oue of the battle as soon as the two magical beasts fought. The Mermaid Princess was definitely going to win. Indeed, in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the Mermaid Princess wonpletely.

    Not only was the crocodile killed, but the crystal was also taken out. They also saw that the Mermaid Princess somehow managed to swallow the Giant-Tailed Crocodile in one gulp. This action scared everyone.

    Wasn¡¯t this too amazing? Could it be that after ten thousand years of experience, she could be so awesome?

    ¡°Ah? She looks so refined. Why is she eating so valiantly?¡±

    ¡°You look refined too, and your words are getting more valiant.¡±

    Little Treasure couldn¡¯t help but add insult to injury. Da Bao¡¯s words were really bing more and more like the magical beasts, and she didn¡¯t know how to beat around the bush.

    ¡°Stinky Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Are you fragrant? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The two of them were bickering. The Mermaid Princess on the stage wonpletely, and it was once again a matter that entered the annals of history. The Mermaid race only had one Mermaid Princess left, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to enter the history of the World of Magical Beasts like this.

    ¡°I heard that there is a pair of Mermaid siblings who are of the same race as me. May I know if they areing tonight?¡±

    Fez looked at the crowd. In fact, she had already seen Da Bao and Little Treasure a long time ago. It was just that she did not alert them. Now that she had resolved her own status problem, she naturally had to see the real person.

    When Da Bao and Little Treasure heard the Mermaid Princess call them, they both looked at the Mermaid Princess on the stage at the same time. What was she trying to do?

    ¡°We are.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are indeed very simr to us Mermaids. It¡¯s just that you are not Mermaids, you are humans.¡±

    ¡°What? They are humans? How is that possible? How can humans survive in the World of Magical Beasts? Humans are the weakest existences.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Humans are so weak, and the Mermaid siblings are so strong.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t look like weak humans. However, who knows what humans look like?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what do humans look like?¡±

    Hearing the people around them talking, Da Bao and Little Treasure wanted tough. They didn¡¯t know why they could sense the malice from the Mermaid Princess. They actually didn¡¯t want to be in the same n as her. It was because everyone felt that their upper bodies were very simr, so they called them that. They thought that they were rare.

    Children¡¯s perception was the most direct and real. They were more likely than adults to sense whether the other party was malicious or kind to them.

    Therefore, at this moment, they could clearly feel that although the Mermaid Princess was smiling, her eyes were ice-cold. Especially when she looked at Da Bao, her gaze was like a knife. Da Bao was so scared that she took a few steps back.

    ¡°We are humans, but we have crystals. We are also a member of the magical beast family.¡±

    Little Treasure followed up and answered everyone¡¯s questions.

    ¡°So it¡¯s really humans.¡±

    ¡°So humans look like this.¡±

    ¡°But how did humanse here?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Mermaid siblings say that they were humans?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t ask what our names were before. They didn¡¯t name themselves the Mermaid siblings.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it seems like they didn¡¯t say their names. Who gave them their names?¡±

    ¡°No matter who gave them their names, they have crystals in their bodies. They are definitely magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so powerful. But if they aren¡¯t the Mermaid siblings, how should we address them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how should we address them?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call them the Ripper siblings? Don¡¯t they like to rip?¡±

 Chapter 1007 - Hateful Mermaids

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Hateful Mermaids</h4>

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other. They might as well call each other brother and sister. Did Ripper sound good? It wasn¡¯t good at all. Otherwise, they might as well call each other brother and sister instead of Ripper.

    Are you sure you have no problem naming the two children? Why do you always choose suchme names?

    However, the two children couldn¡¯t object this time because everyone had already called each other. Moreover, in an instant, everyone had already familiarized themselves with their killing techniques?

    The Mermaid Princess on the stage was very angry. Shouldn¡¯t these magical beasts look down on humans and reject them? Why was it so easy to ept it now? They even helped to change the name.

    Could it be that after ten thousand years of noting out, all the rules here had changed?

    Of course they had changed. Ten thousand years was not ten thousand days. Even if it was ten thousand days, it would still be more than twenty years, okay? There was nothing that remained unchanged. Moreover, she thought that she was aloof and only moved at the bottom of herke. Although she asionally knew some things from the outside, she did not know that thews had changed a lot.

    Seeing that the Ripper siblings were so popr, she was very unwilling. However, she still smiled and said with a fake smile,¡±It¡¯s good that you have figured it out. The noble bloodline of our Mermaid race is not something that can be easily confused.¡±

    After saying that, she left the tform without even looking at the two of them and walked arrogantly to thekeside.

    She did not have any magical beasts to say anything about her current appearance. There was nothing they could do. She was a newly advanced Level 5 magical beast. They could not afford to offend her. Even if they felt that this Mermaid Princess was not as good as she looked from the outside... No one dared to murmur.

    ¡°I told you she was an old demon. Are we lowly? Why do you say that she is very noble?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not bother about her. We have been out for so many days. Let¡¯s go back and see Da Bai. I miss my little nest too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, and tell Da Bai that we have seen the Mermaid Princess.¡±

    The two children carried Little Snow and walked back. They did not know that Da Bai had previously tried to fight for a chance for them to escape from the immortal binding rope. He had finally used up all his remaining magical power, but in the end, when the passageway was opened... those two little brats actually refused toe back.

    In the end, Zhai Yue could not hold on any longer and fell into a deep sleep. This sleep would probablyst until the time of the tribtion.

    Of course, the two children did not know. By the time Fez found out, her knife was already ready to stab at Da Bao.

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you feel that the Mermaid Princess looks at me in such a scary manner? It¡¯s like a wild dog that has been hungry for a few days has seen meat and bones.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. In the future, we should stay away from her. The further the better. Later, when we go back, we¡¯ll ask Da Bai if he wants to ask the Mermaid Princess about it.¡±

    ¡°I feel that other than the Mermaid Princess, there must be other magical beasts that know about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also sure. There are so many magical beasts here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. But the name that they picked today is really unpleasant to hear. They should still call us Little Treasure and Sister, or Bao Bao and Sister. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. You¡¯re Little Treasure, and I¡¯m Da Bao. When people ask me, I can tell them that I¡¯m the elder sister and you¡¯re the younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, they won¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Little Treasure, what do you think Mommy and the others are doing now? Do they miss us? I miss Mommy so much. I had a dreamst night. I actually dreamed that Mommy and Daddy alsoe to the World of Magical Beasts. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s amazing?¡±

    ¡°Really? I had a dreamst night too?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, we had the same dream again. It was so fun.¡±

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go to bed early tonight. Maybe we can dream about our parents again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I miss my little nest. I haven¡¯t finished making the shoes for you yet. I¡¯ll split the leather into two pieces. We can make brother and sister outfits.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we have to wear clothes anyway. We can¡¯t be as shameless as the Mermaid Princess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we should call her the Mermaid Granny.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡±

    ..

    Da Bao and Little Treasure went home happily along the way. On the other side, Yan Kuan and the others had already opened up the fourth level of the mountain.

    ¡°Are you tired? Take a rest. The next wave won¡¯t appear until tomorrow morning. Take the time to rest tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. You too. You can¡¯t hold on.¡±

    ¡°Soon. Tomorrow will be level five. There are still 11 levels left. We will definitely be able to hold on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will definitely be able to.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Our children are still by themselves. What suffering?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. As long as our family reunites, it will be worth it no matter how much suffering we suffer.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Da Bai, Da Bai,e out quickly.¡±

    No matter how many times Da Bao called out by theke, there was still no response from Da Bai. She slowly swam back to the shore. She did not know why, but she felt that theke water was especially cold tonight. She had never felt it before.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there no reaction from Da Bai?¡±

    Little Treasure was roasting meat at the side. They were all very hungry. After watching the PK all night, they split up and let Da Bao find Da Bai. He stayed behind to roast meat and take care of Little Snow.

    Actually, Little Snow didn¡¯t let anyone take care of her at all. Giving her a piece of barbecued meat would coax her to lie down by her nest and eat happily.

    Moreover, she was very clingy with Little Treasure and listened to him. She wouldn¡¯t do anything if he didn¡¯t allow her to do anything.

    ¡°Da Bai doesn¡¯t even speak. The water in theke is so cold today.¡±

    ¡°Are you cold? Quickly change your clothes ande over to the fire. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. The meat should be tender. I want to eat something tender.¡±

    ¡°Got it, greedy cat.¡±

    ¡°But Da Bao, do you think Da Bai¡¯s injuries are getting worse? Before we left, he could have talked to us for a while. Why can¡¯t he talk to us now?¡±

    Da Bao answered Little Treasure as she changed her clothes:

    ¡°I think so. He said that he was about to undergo the tribtion. It¡¯s been so long, less than a month, so he¡¯s probably recuperating.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Da Bao, I realized that you¡¯ve learned so many idioms recently. Do you know how to recuperate?¡±

    Da Bao said to Little Treasure when she came out in her cotton clothes,¡±I said that I¡¯m very smart. I didn¡¯t want to think about it in the past, but when I think about it, I know how to use it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Hurry up and drink some warm soup. This is Little Snow¡¯s fish.¡±

    Little Snow, who was eating barbecue, heard her favorite human calling her. She raised her head, revealing her oily mouth and cute big eyes, which made Little Treasure and Da Bao want her so much.

    ¡°Hahaha, Little Snow is so stupid.¡±

    The two of them were happily chatting in the cave. Meanwhile, Mermaid Princess Fez was furious outside theke. That d*mned White Dragon had actually set a barrier to block her. She simply couldn¡¯t enter theke.

    How could those two stupid humans enter? At first, she thought that he didn¡¯t have a crush on that little human. But now, it seemed like she hadn¡¯te out for a long time, and everything had changed. No, absolutely not. Humans absolutely couldn¡¯t survive in the World of Magical Beasts... It was absolutely not allowed.

 Chapter 1008 - Phoenix Weeping Blood, Eternal Saint Core

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Phoenix Weeping Blood, Eternal Saint Core</h4>

    In the Magical Beast Forest, there would be massacres and vicissitudes every day.

    Perhaps the two of you had just greeted each other yesterday, but you wouldn¡¯t see that person again the next day. You could only hear the legend of that person. The strong preyed on the weak. This was also the reason why the two children gradually adapted to this ce, but they didn¡¯t like this ce.

    ¡°Grandma Elephant, Uncle Brown Bear was fine yesterday. Why did it turn out like this?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at Grandma Elephant sittingzily in the woods eating bananas and sighed:

    ¡°Who knew that the Mermaid Princess would actually challenge the brown bear? She is already a Level 5 magical beast, yet she insisted on taking the Level 4 brown bear¡¯s magic crystal. Moreover, I heard that she already took four magic crystals yesterday.¡±

    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t need to advance, right? Isn¡¯t she top-tier when she reaches Level 5?¡±

    ¡°I think that girl wants to cultivate to be a top-tier rainbow crystal.¡±

    ¡°Rainbow crystal? Is it the same as the White Dragon and the Ghost Pond Qilin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s not that easy. Although they all have ten thousand years of lifespan, the Mermaid race¡¯s restrictions are there. No matter how powerful she is, she can¡¯t cultivate to be a Phoenix. Everyone knows that she¡¯s wholeheartedly loyal to the White Dragon. She¡¯s probably going to transform into a race.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Like the White Dragon? Transform into a race? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You guys, you¡¯re still young. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve already lived for more than a thousand years. I heard from my grandmother¡¯s grandmother that magical beasts can only be beastpanions unless they¡¯re of the same race. If you want to transform into a beastpanion, you have to transform into a race. For example, the White Dragon and the Mermaid. The White Dragon transcends the Six Realms. Unless it¡¯s a Fire-Bathing Phoenix, it has to be a Princess.¡±

    ¡°Although this Mermaid is the princess of the Mermaid tribe, she is still not enough. If she can be a rainbow crystal magical beast, she will be able to transform into her own tribe. At that time, she will naturally be able to be husband and wife with the White Dragon.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is? Then, Grandma Elephant, do you know how to save the White Dragon and Grandpa Qilin?¡±

    Grandma Elephant swallowed thest banana and said with some mncholy,¡±Phoenix Weeping Blood, Eternal Saint core.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other. What was this thing? Was it something that saved them?

    ¡°Grandma Elephant, what is Phoenix Weeping Blood, and what is Eternal Saint Core?¡±

    ¡°Two silly children. This is just a legend. The only eternal saint beast left is either the White Dragon or the Qilin. In other words, only one can be left between them.¡±

    ¡°Is this really the only way?¡±

    ¡°Then what is the Phoenix Weeping Blood?¡±

    ¡°The blood in the heart of the Fire-Bathing Phoenix. With this and the magical core, any one of them can transcend the Six Realms and be supreme. It¡¯s just that...¡±

    ¡°But what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Lord Qilin can¡¯t hold on any longer. The ten-thousand-year tribtion of the White Dragon is about to arrive. I¡¯m afraid that the two of them will disappear from this world...¡±

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    When the two children heard the words of the elephant grandma, their eyes revealed deep disappointment and worry. In their eyes, one was an old man, and the other was their good friend. They didn¡¯t want anything to happen to either of them.

    After bidding farewell to the elephant, the two of them slowly walked back in silence. If this was the only way, then they would definitely die, right?

    ¡°What is a Phoenix?¡±

    ¡°A Phoenix is extinct. It¡¯s useless to know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t want them all to die. Even though Da Bai lied to me. The Mermaid is clearly his wife.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear clearly? It¡¯s the Mermaid who wants to be Da Bai¡¯s wife. Da Bai hasn¡¯t agreed yet.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Generally, outstanding people will always have some annoying little bees pestering them.¡±

    Hearing what Little Treasure said, Da Bao looked at Little Treasure in confusion and asked,¡±How do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yun Qi said it. He said that Daddy used to have a lot of little bees. I¡¯m even more outstanding than Daddy, and there will definitely be more in the future. When faced with such a situation, you have to protect your position and clean it up directly so that your future wife won¡¯t be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Uncle Yun Qi teach me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a girl, and in the future, your husband won¡¯t dare to have little bees around him. I¡¯ll help him get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Little Treasure is still the best. He¡¯s even better than my future husband.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that you know. Remember, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s the best to you. The others aren¡¯t. Well, except for Mommy and Daddy, there¡¯s also Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Then how are we going to save them now? It¡¯s this problem again. It¡¯s so difficult.¡±

    ¡°This problem isn¡¯t difficult at all. As long as you give the blood in your heart, everything can be solved.¡±

    The two of them were talking happily when a female voice suddenly sounded. The two of them were startled. They looked up and saw that it was the Mermaid Princess.

    What did she say just now? She wanted to make her heart bleed? What did she mean?

    ¡°Mermaid Granny, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°An ignorant child actually dares to call me granny.¡±

    Didn¡¯t that call of ¡®granny¡¯ make Fez angry? Although she was indeed more than ten thousand years old, she was still as pretty as a flower. Her beauty was outstanding, and she did not look old at all. These d*mn two little brats actually dared to talk about her like that.

    She was courting death!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the Crown Prince, I won¡¯t argue with you. You can leave by yourself. I can spare your life, but this little girl can¡¯t be spared.¡±

    ¡°What Crown Prince? And you, if you want to have designs on Da Bao, you have to ask me if I agree or not. Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re easy to bully just because we¡¯re young. You¡¯re already more than 10,000 years old, but you¡¯re bullying us who are only 5 years old. You¡¯re not shy, and you¡¯re not even wearing any clothes when you go out. You¡¯re not shy, and that big tail of yours is full of mud. You don¡¯t like to be clean. No wonder Da Bai doesn¡¯t like you, and you¡¯re still pestering him like that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s venomous tongue was fully unleashed at this moment. His words made the Mermaid so angry that she wanted to tear him into pieces.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy. We didn¡¯t even provoke you. Why did you suddenly appear in front of us? We¡¯re not Level 4 magical beasts. Why are you trying to kill us? Why are you so annoying?¡±

    Da Bao also hated this old witch. She had appeared just as she was talking to Little Treasure, and now she wanted to take her life. Was there something wrong with her brain?

    Fez couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to the two little ones. It was best to use force directly. No matter how powerful these two kids were, they were just brats who hadn¡¯t even grown their hair yet. They were nothing to be afraid of.

    Moreover, Zhai Yue¡¯s cmity was about to arrive. The most important thing was to quickly take this little girl¡¯s heart blood.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Leave your life behind.¡±

    ¡°Old witch, are you trying to PK us? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a Level 5 magical beast, we¡¯re afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then fight me properly.¡±

    The two children looked at each other? Fight? Of course not. This old monster was so powerful that they could not beat her at all. They still had to think of a way to run quickly. Once they reached theke, they did not believe that she could chase after them.

    But now, how could they run?

    In the World of Magical Beasts, no matter how weak you were, when someone wanted to PK or duel with you, no one would run away halfway. This was rted to the dignity of magical beasts. Of course, there were also shameless existences. For example, the weasel from before, the little hedgehog, and Da Bao and Little Treasure.

 Chapter 1009 - This Thing Called Luck

    <h4>Chapter 1009: This Thing Called Luck</h4>

    In the World of Magical Beasts, no matter how weak you were, when someone wanted to PK or duel with you, no one would run away halfway. This was rted to the dignity of the magical beasts. Of course, there were also shameless people, for example, the weasel, the little hedgehog, and Da Bao and Little Treasure.

    ¡°Little Treasure, have you thought of a way?¡±

    The two of them slowly retreated. Fez had overestimated herself and underestimated her enemies. In their eyes, these two little ones were no match for her. Killing them was as easy as ying with them.

    However, their identities were obvious. When she made her move, she was a little afraid. However, these two little things actually ran into the forest by themselves. There were big trees all around, so no one could see them at all. As long as she killed them without anyone knowing, no one would know that she was the one who did it.

    ¡°Look at her fish tail. Later, remember to grab sand and throw it at her tail.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no matter how powerful she is, she¡¯s still an aquatic creature. Her tail can¡¯t leave the water. We¡¯ll use the soil to absorb the water from her legs and then set fire to her tail.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Set fire? But where¡¯s the fire? How do we burn it?¡±

    ¡°I brought a lighter.¡±

    ¡°How can we just have a lighter? We need a torch at least.¡±

    They retreated while whispering to each other. Both of them had their hands behind their backs. However, the two of them were really lucky. At this moment, a crocodile appeared.

    It seemed that there had been a lot of crocodiles recently. Anyway, after the Mermaid Princess reappeared in the World of Magical Beasts, many magical beasts from the same aquatic tribe had appeared. Of course, they all wanted to marry the Mermaid Princess. There was nothing they could do... After all, she was the number one beauty in the World of Magical Beasts.

    ¡°Princess Fez, Princess Fez, your beauty makes me intoxicated. Your body makes me intoxicated. I¡¯m willing to¨C¡±

    ¡°Speak properly!¡± Probably because she had heard too many praises, Fez waspletely impatient at this moment. She still had to kill those two little ghosts. If this guy appeared, it would definitely snatch the magic crystals from her... In this World of Magical Beasts, even if yourpanion was in front of the crystals, they would definitely not be reliable.

    ¡°Mermaid Princess, I want to be yourpanion.¡±

    This crocodile was also a Level 5 magical beast like the Giant-Tailed Crocodile from before. However, this crocodile was clearly more powerful than the Giant-Tailed Crocodile. Not only was its body muchrger, but one could tell just by looking at Fez¡¯s attitude.

    The way she waspletely enduring it was obvious that she was holding back her anger.

    ¡°Da Bao, slowly walk back, quietly.¡±

    The two of them spoke in a low voice, not daring to attract their attention. If they were also targeted by the Giant-Tailed Crocodile, the two of them would not be able to escape.

    In fact, Fez had seen their movements. She was facing the two of them, but at this time, she really could not stop them. If they were targeted by the Giant-Tailed Crocodile... Then she would not be able to get the blood that she wanted.

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile¡¯s lifespan was about the same as hers. Needless to say, it was also a Level 5 magical beast. If they were to really fight, her chances of winning were not high.

    The two children retreated little by little. They had just walked to a ce not far from them when they saw a pterosaur eating a magical beast crystal.

    The two children looked at the two Level 5 crystal beasts not far from them and said to the pterosaur,¡±Aunt, why are you still eating? Hurry up and go. There are two Level 5 crystal beasts over there.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Where?¡±

    This pterosaur happened to be a Level 3 magical beast, and it was at the same level as them. It turned its head and saw where the two Level 5 magical beasts were. Recently, this Mermaid Princess had been looking for magical beasts to gain experience and obtain crystals. Only a fool would go against them.

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s really them. Run, Ripper siblings, quicklye up. You¡¯ve informed me, and I¡¯ll repay you by sending you on a journey. They can¡¯t fly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Aunt Pterosaur.¡±

    What was character? This was character. It was definitely character, and they could run away like that. Fortunately, there were ssifications in the World of Magical Beasts, and the ssifications were even more detailed. The water race, the flying race... In any case, every race had some nemesis and things that opposed each other.

    For example, the water race could not leave the water for too long, and they could not fly.

    For example, the flying race could not stay onnd for too long, because they only had tworge wings and a long mouth. If they were targeted by a magical beast, they might not be able to escape.

    Therefore, whether it was the pterosaur or Da Bao or Little Treasure, they were really lucky.

    ¡°I think I saw a magical beast here just now?¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile turned around and started to look around, but there was no sign of a magical beast around. When Fez saw the ugly and stupid look of the Giant-Tailed Crocodile, she was so angry that she turned around and left. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to this ugly guy.

    ¡°Hey, Fez, Fez, don¡¯t go. Wait for me, wait for me...¡±

    ..

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Pterosaur. We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯ve helped me too. Go. Goodbye.¡±

    The pterosaur was afraid that more magical beasts would appear, so it didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. It turned around and flew into the sky. The two of them quickly slipped into theke.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t bring Little Snow out today. Thiske was strange. Other than the two of them, no other magical beasts could enter. If a magical beast like Little Snow wanted to enter, they had to bring her along. Of course, they had to bring her along if they wanted to go out.

    Therefore, thiske was their safest harbor.

    ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Can we go out properly in the future?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should rush out for the time being. Let the little hedgehog report to us every day about what¡¯s happening outside. We should practice well. Oh right, we should also make some preparations to deal with the Mermaid.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that. But what should we prepare?¡±

    ¡°I know. The Mermaid has human flesh too. What do you think will happen when the skin of the fish meets fire every time we eat grilled fish?¡±

    ¡°I got it. Shrink it. We¡¯ll make gunpowder bombs to blow up her tail.¡±

    How brutal. Da Bao, do you have to be so direct?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have gunpowder. How can we blow it up? We can only make something mmable and take advantage of its unpreparedness. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, but what is mmable?¡±

    ¡°The phosphorous fire outside, silly girl. Ask the little hedgehog to bring me some tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    The two of them arranged the things they would do in the future. On the other side, Yan Kuan and the others also stopped at the tenth floor.

    The magical beasts that were attacking them in the mountain forest were all Level 3 magical beasts, so they could deal with them when they were fighting. However, when the number of magical beasts reached a certain level, it would be very difficult for them to deal with them.

    At this time, bullets and even small cannons came in handy. However, the effect was not obvious. When they reached the tenth floor, there were ten magical beasts attacking at the same time. If there were ten magical beasts, it would not be an easy task for them to deal with five magical beasts each.

    Both of them had wounds of all sizes on their bodies. At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao finally understood what Yan Kuan meant by what he said earlier. Indeed, the further they went, the more trouble they would encounter.

 Chapter 1010 - Homemade Bombs

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Homemade Bombs</h4>

    ¡°How is it? Can you still hold on?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the wound on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm, and his heart ached terribly. However, his injury was even more serious. Moreover, this was World of Magical Beasts. The guns and hidden weapons that they had learned outside had no use here at all. The most practical things were still fighting and killing techniques.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Hurry up and apply medicine to your wound. These d*mn magical beasts are actually taking turns to fight us. They are determined to tire us to death.¡±

    ¡°This is very normal. The magical beasts have already activated their intelligence. The stronger we are, the stronger they will definitely be.¡±

    The two of them tended to each other¡¯s wounds while they squatted behind the cave to rest. These days, they had almost never sleptpletely. Even at night, they were on guard by themselves. They did not dare to let their guard down.

    ¡°There¡¯re still five floors left.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯re still five floors left. We still have three mini bombs. This time, we have to use some human wisdom. These days, I understand. Their attack time is either at night or in the morning, but without exception, they attacked when we were just about to rest. So, I think they must know our hideout.¡±

    ¡°Hideout? Were you a bandit leader for too long? Why are you being so crude?¡±

    ¡°What do you care about being crude? Come, listen to me carefully. This time, we have to set up an ambush in advance. Don¡¯t they think we need to rest? Before we rest, we will set up the bomb. I will lead them into the bomb circle, and you will be responsible for receiving me.¡±

    ¡°How? This mini bomb is so powerful. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to you before I can receive you.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t. Although we didn¡¯t bring much equipment into the mountain this time, we brought some equipment that we should have prepared. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this robot can¡¯t be lost, I would definitely use the robot as a raft.¡±

    ¡°This robot can help us find Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s whereabouts. It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t lose it.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s up to the two of us. I¡¯ll tie this rope to my body. I¡¯ll lure them into the bomb circle. You must pull your husband out as quickly as possible. Whether I cane out alive or not depends on you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t do anything else, but my arm strength is definitely not a problem. Don¡¯t you know how to makendmines? Why don¡¯t you makendmines?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe to makendmines. What if those guys step on them before they¡¯re concentrated? That would be too much of a loss.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then we can only do it this way.¡±

    ..

    Rumble...

    The huge tremors woke Da Bao and Little Treasure up from their sleep. They had no idea what had happened.

    ¡°Is someone firing a cannon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably fireworks. Hurry up and sleep. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±

    The two children were in a daze. They thought that someone was setting off fireworks and cannons.

    However, the explosion did not stop there. Itsted for three nights before it finally stopped.

    In the end, the magical beasts were all confused by Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions. They were already afraid of these two humans. As long as these magical beasts gathered together, they would be blown to pieces. How did they do it?

    Up until now, the magical beasts on the 14th and 15th floors did not dare to move out together. They were afraid that they would experience such an explosion again.

    They had finally achieved the effect that they wanted. As long as they did not attack together, the odds of defeating them one by one would be much greater.

    Sure enough, when the 14 magical beasts split into two and attacked them, it was the first time that they felt that it was such an easy thing to defeat the magical beasts.

    However, the magical beasts had finally gained intelligence. They had sessfully passed the 14th level, but there was still thest level. This time, almost all of the magical beasts on thest level were Level 4. This was something that they would not encounter even if they were to deal with the thirdyer of the forest. Why did their levels increase so much?

    This was also because the two of them had used something as fierce as cannonballs. The other party had to have reinforcements to deal with it.

    However, when they saw the magical beasts in front of them, they made the wisest decision that no one could refute. They retreated.

    They retreated back to the 14th floor and set off when they thought of a way.

    ¡°If we had known earlier, we would have used the bombter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not realistic to use itter. We are both injured. If we want to move forward, we have to finish it quickly. Otherwise, the more seriously injured we are, the lower our chances of winning.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s left in the bag.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the inconvenience, I would have dragged a car full of bombs to kill these beasts.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said it in anger, but Yan Kuan also knew that they had prepared too little. However, who would have thought that these magical beasts would be so powerful?

    ¡°There are no more bombs, but there are a pair of bullets. It¡¯s a waste of energy to carry them on your back. Just throw them away.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, bullets have their benefits too. Come, Hubby will teach you how to make an earth bomb. Although its power is not as powerful as the mini electronic bomb from before, it will definitely be able to solve half of the problem.¡±

    ¡°Make an earth bomb?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, make an earth bomb.¡±

    Little Brat Shen saw Yan Kuan take out the iron cup that they used to drink water from before. Then, he pried open the bullets and put in the gunpowder inside. Then, he removed the gun. She did not know where this person learned these skills from... He even deliberately broke some of the nutrition bottles¡¯ ss bottles and put in the broken ss shards. Good guy, this lethality was enough.

    Of course, if there were iron beads, the lethality would definitely be stronger. However, there weren¡¯t any, so they could only be reced like this.

    After doing all this, Yan Kuan also deliberately set up a short but absolutely sufficient fuse. There wasn¡¯t much in this forest, but there were a lot of phosphorescent stones. Itpletely provided them with a very good fighting tool.

    The phosphorous, which was useless in the eyes of the magical beasts, was of great use in their hands. Meanwhile, the two children at the other end were also using the phosphorous to avenge themselves.

    Children were actually very vengeful. Of course, they could not bepletely called vengeful. It was better to call it a prank.

    Fish were absolutely afraid of fire. There was no doubt about that. Even if it was a Mermaid, it might not be a big deal if they left the water, but once they encountered fire, they would definitely be finished.

    Tonight¡¯s Magical Beast Arena was their first time out after staying beside theke for six days. They were not afraid of choosing to travel at night. The Mermaid would not break the rules. In the world of magical beasts, this rule was very important. It was already very rare to have a Magical Beast Arena once every seven days. All the magical beasts had to participate. If you broke the rules, the other magical beasts would also break the rules. Then those small magical beasts would have no chance of survival. Therefore, in the magical beast n, for those who broke the rules during the PK night, their own crystals would be destroyed and they would never be able to be magical beasts again.

    Therefore, unless the Mermaid was crazy, she would nevery a hand on them tonight. Of course, she would not rule them out on the PK stage. However, they were not fools, so how could they go on the PK stage?

    However, sometimes, things just did not go ording to one¡¯s wishes. Nothing was absolute...

 Chapter 1011 - Phosphorus Powder

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Phosphorus Powder</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, have you put everything away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. When everyone isn¡¯t paying attention, we¡¯ll just¨C¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s best to turn her fish tail into grilled fish.¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down. We have to do this quietly.¡±

    ¡°Got it, got it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Why is it her again? Why does she participate in every PK?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because she has good energy. Didn¡¯t she want to change color of the crystal?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like her at all.¡±

    ¡°Ripper siblings, why are you guys here sote? I thought you guys weren¡¯ting.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Elephant, why is it the Mermaid again tonight?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s challenging Seductive Fox tonight. That¡¯s also a Level 5, but Seductive Fox is also a beauty, the second most beautiful woman in the World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t she just a white fox? How is she beautiful?¡±

    Magical beasts had different aesthetic standards from the outside world. Things that they didn¡¯t think were beautiful in their eyes would be very beautiful in the eyes of magical beasts.

    ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re really stupid. No matter if a fox is beautiful or not, we have to say that she¡¯s beautiful. And she¡¯s more beautiful than a Mermaid, do you understand?¡±

    Little Treasure was mumbling at the side. Da Bao was stunned, then she immediately nodded and said,?¡°Understood. The fox is the most beautiful. The fox is the number one beauty of the magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°Smart. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Seductive Fox, Seductive Fox, you¡¯re so beautiful. You¡¯re the number one beauty of the magical beasts. I like you so much.¡±

    Da Bao, did you have to shout so loudly? Everyone heard it. Of course, the two magical beasts who were preparing to fight on the stage also heard it.

    When Seductive Fox heard that someone praised her beauty, she was naturally happy. For so many years, she had been called the number two beauty. Who would be convinced?

    Moreover, after Da Bao finished shouting, Little Treasure would definitely not make things difficult for his own people. He also loudly said,?¡°Seductive Fox, Seductive Fox, you are the most beautiful magical beast I have ever seen. We really like you. Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Seductive Fox is very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, everyone said that Mermaids were very beautiful, but look at Seductive Fox¡¯s tail. It¡¯s so beautiful and fluffy. One look and you can tell it¡¯s very warm.¡±

    Brother Hippo, you seem to be focusing on the wrong point. However, no one cared about that. As long as you said it was beautiful, it was fine.

    Being influenced by how Da Bao and Little Treasure chased after celebrities, everyone began to say:

    ¡°Seductive Fox, Seductive Fox, you¡¯re so beautiful. We like you.¡±

    Everything in the stands made the expressions of Seductive Fox and the Mermaid Princess on the PK stage different.

    Seductive Fox smiled even more happily. She did not expect to encounter such a situation. Everyone had good eyesight. She, Seductive Fox, was also very beautiful.

    ¡°Fez, don¡¯t be unhappy. After all, at your age, everyone¡¯s eyes are bright. You can¡¯t always stand in that position. Your breadth of mind isn¡¯t that great.¡±

    The words of Seductive Fox made Fez almost explode with anger. Why did everyone use her age to speak? And the two hateful humans on the stage were her nemesis. When she was done with this Seductive Fox... She would take care of these two little things.

    ¡°So much nonsense. It seems that you¡¯re only willing to shut up after you die.¡±

    After saying that, Fezunched an attack. Seductive Fox had long been on guard against her. She was afraid that she would y dirty. This Fez was like a stimnt when she came out of seclusion. She actually went around challenging the magical beasts outside. There had been quite a number of magical beasts that had died recently.

    She went this crazy for the White Dragon. Who didn¡¯t know it?

    ¡°Little Treasure, they are so good. Who Do you think will win?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if they both challenge each other, either one of them will lose a Level 5 monster.¡±

    ¡°Huff, huff, huff, Ripper brother and sister, you don¡¯t know this, but it¡¯s not certain. Sometimes, a Level 5 challenge cannot be concluded in one match. If the two of them are equally capable and there is no winner, they will move on to the next match or end it here.¡±

    Grandma Elephant stood to the side and exined to the two of them when she heard their words.

    ¡°Ah? You mean to say that if this fight ends in a draw, they can stop fighting?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what if it¡¯s a fight of different levels? Can it also be like this?¡±

    ¡°This, I¡¯ve never encountered this before. After all, a Level 5 magical beast is the most powerful. Besides you two, no one has ever challenged a magical beast of a higher level.¡±

    Hearing Grandma Elephant¡¯s exnation, the two of them finally understood. However, the two magical beasts had fought wonderfully, and it was difficult to determine the winner.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s really a draw?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, after all, the Mermaid Princess hasn¡¯t appeared for ten thousand years, and she doesn¡¯t have enough experience.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Seductive Fox is not to be trifled with. The Mermaid Princess has kicked an iron te this time.¡±

    They had been fighting for more than an hour and there was still no victor. The two of them were probably exhausted and knew that they could not fight anymore. Therefore, the two magical beasts, who were simr to each other, slowly stopped fighting.

    Both of them were injured and neither of them gained anything. They slowly left the high tform.

    ¡°Is it over just like that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. We don¡¯t want the fire to burn. We¡¯re tired after watching for so long. However, both of the magical beasts have ws. However, they can¡¯t find the other party¡¯s ws.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, why are you always able to see so carefully? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, your learning is different from mine. When I was learningbat, I was like this. Daddy told me to pay attention to my opponent¡¯s ws. Don¡¯t only see the other party¡¯s fight being exciting or not. Anyway, I thought that it was fine if you were a girl and didn¡¯t learn these things. Who knew that I could use them now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, who knew that we could use them now? Then what¡¯s that Mermaid Princess¡¯s weakness?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? She doesn¡¯t have legs. What do you think her weakness is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. She only has a big tail. That Seductive Fox has four legs, but she can still fight to a draw. She¡¯s still very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s very powerful, but her attacks are mostly from her hands. She doesn¡¯t have much defense against her lower body. So if I¡¯m Seductive Fox, I¡¯ll focus on her lower body next time.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t fight with her. She¡¯s not a good person.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We should run away when we see her.¡±

    ¡°Wait! The PK isn¡¯t over yet!¡±

    The two of them were talking excitedly when they heard the Mermaid¡¯s voice. Everyone turned to look. The PK wasn¡¯t over yet? What else was there?

    The Mermaid was still standing on the PK stage. At this moment, her gaze shifted to Da Bao and the others. The two children were stunned. It can¡¯t be. Such a shameless request?

    ¡°I want to PK with the Ripper siblings!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, how can this be? Level 5 versus Level 3. This Mermaid Princess is doing this on purpose, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! This is too much! Why did she choose the Ripper siblings? Even if she chose a Level 4 one, it would still be better than choosing a Level 3 one. She¡¯s clearly trying to take away their crystals.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mermaid Princess, this is too unkind.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were furious. This d*mned old woman was too much. She actually wanted to fight them by name? Dream on!

 Chapter 1012 - Filing a Complaint

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Filing a Comint</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Mermaid Princess, you¡¯re Level 5. You have to challenge a Level 3 magical beast? ording to the rules, only a Level 3 magical beast can ept the challenge. It¡¯s not like you can challenge it just because you want to. Moreover, this is the Magical Beast Arena. Everything is ording to the rules. After today, no one can control what you do. However, everything must be done ording to the rules today.¡±

    Fez almost forgot about this d*mn rule again. She was the Mermaid Princess. Although the Mermaid race had been exterminated, she was still a queen in the aquatic race. All the animals in the aquatic race had to listen to her and follow her. Therefore, Fez was not used to being refuted at this time. She was even a little angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mermaid Princess. Although I call you Princess, you are only a Mermaid Princess. You are not a princess of the Magical Beast n. Therefore, the rules cannot be broken. You are tantly bullying the weak. This is too much.¡±

    Before Da Bao and Little Treasure could speak, some magical beasts had already started to speak up for them. In fact, they couldn¡¯t not even speak if they didn¡¯t want to. Now, the Mermaid Princess had chosen the Ripper siblings... Would the Ripper siblings choose them after that?

    What would they do then? All magical beasts were not fools, especially the rtives orpanions of the magical beasts who had been persecuted recently. There were also some magical beasts whose levels were lower than the Mermaid Princess... All of them were indignant and unhappy at the Mermaid Princess.

    Fez did not expect that she would make such a big fuss just by saying a few words? Did these magical beasts have to be like this? Didn¡¯t the World of Magical Beasts always respect the strong? Why couldn¡¯t she challenge them now?

    ¡°I want to challenge them. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Even at this point, Fez was still acting high and mighty.

    ¡®Do you think I will ept your challenge? Isn¡¯t this too embarrassing?¡¯

    ¡°You want to fight with us? Do we agree? You are so old and bullying us two little magical beasts. You really don¡¯t know shame.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are still children. You are too shameless to bully us like this.¡±

    ¡°Humph, the World of Magical Beasts does not differentiate between big and small. The strong are respected. You are indeed a foolish human. Even if you be a magical beast, you are still so foolish.¡±

    ¡°You are smart? You don¡¯t wear clothes and go out naked. Not only are you shameless, you are even this shameless. We will not fight with you. We will follow the rules. If you want to deal with us, pleasee early tomorrow. We will go back to our homes today.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, cowards.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re kids to begin with. If we don¡¯t have the guts, then we don¡¯t have the guts. It¡¯s better than being shameless like you.¡±

    Fez was so angry that she wanted to rush off the stage. She had thought that she would be able to easily get the stinking fox¡¯s crystal today. She didn¡¯t expect that the fox had some ability. It actually ended in a draw with her. She thought about how she had been humiliated by those two brats. She had to take revenge. That was why she had said those words to Da Bao and Little Treasure without caring about anything else.

    Other than ordinary magical beasts like them, there were also Level 5 magical beasts that came to watch the Magical Beast Arena today. After all, the ones that was fighting on the stage were Level 5 magical beasts. What they were afraid of were magical beasts that did not follow the rules... Now that Fez had clearly started to not follow the rules, they naturally had to make a move.

    ¡°Fez, the Ripper siblings have already said that they won¡¯t fight you, so you can¡¯t fight them. Not only that, but you can¡¯t cause them any trouble today. Otherwise, Fez, have you been in seclusion for too long and forgotten the rules of the World of Magical Beasts?¡±

    When Fez heard that it was a Level 5 magical beast beside her, she tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart. D*mn it, one day, she would kill all the Level 5 magical beasts here.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    With a cold snort, Fez walked off the stage and turned to leave.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other, and the two of them nodded. After thanking everyone, they hurriedly ran back.

    Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, this meant that they were afraid and wanted to hide. This was very normal. After all, they were children.

    However, they did not see that when they ran to the corner, they suddenly turned and ran to the other side.

    ¡°Da Bao, do you remember what you¡¯re going to doter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember. I have to cry a little louder.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that you remember. Watch me, I promise to take revenge.¡±

    While they were talking, the two of them had already walked not far away from Fez. Fez was going to walk back, and now was the time when she was in a bad mood. Therefore, when she saw them, she shouted,¡±Wow, you guys are voluntarily giving yourselves up to me.¡±

    ¡°Actually, we are very curious. Why do you have so much hostility towards us? Is it because you can¡¯t stand to see us being younger than you?¡±

    It would be better if he didn¡¯t say this, but when he said it, Fez¡¯s anger became even greater.

    ¡°Are you guys looking for death? As for why I hate you guys? Hmph, there are some people in this world who are born to be annoying.¡±

    ¡°Really? It just so happens that we also hate you.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it.¡±

    After saying that, Fez did not care about the warning just now andunched an electric shock at Little Treasure and Da Bao. Fortunately, they were standing next to a big tree, and the tree directly blocked the fierce attack for them.

    This time, there was no need to say anything at all, and Da Bao immediately burst into tears.

    Her voice wasn¡¯t soft. It was like a demon¡¯s voice piercing through one¡¯s ears. She even deliberately magnified her roar.

    Little Treasure wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone. He took out the prepared single gun and used his sleeve to pinch the phosphorus powder. He aimed it at Fez and shot it. Fez had never seen this human toy before. Moreover, she didn¡¯t expect that the Crown Prince would immediately aim at her the moment the little chubby girl cried. She also didn¡¯t expect that they could shoot things through space. Even though there wasn¡¯t any light... They could actually shoot things out.

    When she reacted and wanted to block it, she realized that the bullet had already hit her fish tail.

    A burning sensation came. D*mn it, what were they shooting? How could it be so hot and painful?

    Little Treasure shot almost every single one of his shots. Moreover, he did not stop shooting a few more when she lowered her head to look.

    When the phosphorus powder came into contact with something that had temperature, it was extremely strong. Furthermore, the friction caused by flying through the air caused the phosphorus powder to instantly heat up and ignite.

    When this hit Fez¡¯s fish tail, the shiny fish scales instantly turned pitch-ck.

    ¡°Fire! You can actually summon fire.¡±

    No one answered her with this answer. Summon fire? Idiot, this was called science, okay? She didn¡¯t even know that. How stupid.

    Da Bao¡¯s voice was so loud. At this moment, everyone was already walking back. When they heard the sound, they immediately rushed over.

    This was great. This big tree had been struck down by the lightning. Everyone wasn¡¯t idiots, so they naturally knew what was going on.

    Moreover, Little Treasure was a proper best actor. He immediately lowered his head and started to pretend to cry.

    After all, they were two little fellows. They were so pitiful as to hide behind a big tree. When the magical beasts present saw them, they were filled with righteous indignation.

    ¡°Fez, you actually disregarded the rules and attacked the Ripper siblings.¡±

    The one who spoke was a Level 5 magical beast, the ck panther.

    Fez naturally felt that she had been wronged. She immediately wanted to open her mouth and say that her tail had been burned by them.

    However, the two kids were clearly trying to trick them. How could they let her speak? Of course, they immediately spoke to the magical beasts beside them:

    ¡°Uncle ck Panther, save us. The Mermaid Princess said that she must teach us a lesson today. No one will know even if she kills us now. She said she will away our crystals, and tomorrow, she will take away the other magical beasts¡¯ crystals, as well as Uncle ck Panther¡¯s. She said that you humiliated her in front of so many people today, and she will not let you off. She also said that she will make all the magical beasts help her turn into some colorful crystals. We are so scared.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1013 - The Shameless Little Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1013: The Shameless Little Treasure</h4>

    Little Treasure¡¯s words made all the magical beasts furious. This Mermaid Princess was too self-righteous. Did she really think that the Magical Beast n was a product of her family? And she wanted to kill all the magical beasts? It was simply wishful thinking.

    Everyone knew that the Mermaid Princess wanted to be a rainbow crystal magical beast. It was her fault for being too ambitious recently. She had killed so many magical beasts. Everyone could see that she was not a fool.

    Moreover, the way she bullied the weak just now was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. No matter how beautiful the Mermaid Princess was, she still had to follow the rules in the Magical Beast n.

    ¡°Fez, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! Two humans are lying.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not lying. Look, if it wasn¡¯t for this big tree blocking us, we would have been split into two. We were supposed to go home, but you still blocked us on the road. We ran over here, and you said that no one could see us anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thank you, Uncles, Aunts, Grandparents, Brothers, and Sisters, for showing up in time. Otherwise, my younger sister and I would have been killed here.¡±

    Da Bao really wanted to say that she was not a younger sister, but an older sister. However, she was too engrossed in crying at this moment and could not say anything else. Furthermore, Little Treasure had said that she would cry as miserably as she could.

    At this moment, she really thought of her parents. As she cried, she began to cry:

    ¡°I miss my parents. I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¨C¡±

    She cried so miserably. Many magical beasts were parents. Moreover, tonight, it was supposed to be a time for all the magical beasts to exchange feelings and maintain rtionships. No one had the heart to fight. They had all let down their guard to participate in such a grand event. How could they allow such a despicable magical beast to appear?

    ¡°D*mn you two brats, how dare you twist the truth? It was clearly you who came to provoke me, and my scales were also burned by you with mes.¡±

    ¡°I say, Fez, perhaps your scales were hit by my mes when you were fighting with me just now. Even if you¡¯re lying, you should find a better reason.¡±

    Just because the two brats had so much admiration for her, Seductive Fox had to stand up for the two brats now. Moreover, if this Fez was unlucky, she wouldn¡¯t be the one who would be the happiest.

    ¡®You act all high and mighty all the time. Do you think the whole world owes you?¡¯

    ¡°Seductive Fox, this is none of your business. Get lost.¡±

    As expected, Fez was furious when she saw Seductive Fox. She did not care and just wanted to scold her.

    ¡°You are going to kill all the magical beasts in World of Magical Beasts. How can I not care about your business? Actually, I have to say, Fez, you are really too much. Can¡¯t you just stay in your cold pond? Why do you have toe out and stir up trouble? When you weren¡¯t here, our World of Magical Beasts had been peaceful for the past ten thousand years. No magical beast had ever changed the rules recklessly.¡±

    ¡°You really think that it¡¯s your Mermaid race¡¯s world? Even we magical beasts can¡¯t treat you like a princess.¡±

    These words were really vicious, weren¡¯t they? When you didn¡¯t appear, the world was peaceful. When you came out, you caused so much trouble and even offended everyone. You deserved your bad luck. If I didn¡¯t step on you twice, I wouldn¡¯t feel good at all.

    ¡°Fez broke the rules, so he must ept the punishment. Fortunately, the Ripper siblings are fine. Fez, you must ept the punishment...¡±

    ¡°Yes, ept the punishment.¡±

    Fez was furious. All the magical beasts were gathered here and wanted her to be punished. Why? It was clearly not her fault.

    However, magical beasts also had their own rules. At this time, three Level 5 magical beasts stood out. These were not ordinary Level 5 magical beasts. They were the elders of the World of Magical Beasts who maintained the peaceful coexistence of the World of Magical Beasts. They were the three most fair and impartial magical beasts selected by all the magical beasts.

    Their status was extremely high, and they could not be provoked casually in the World of Magical Beasts. Of course, they would not casually bully magical beasts that were lower in level than them.

    These three magical beasts were respectively the Flood Dragon, the ck panther just now, and the T-rex.

    The three magical beasts did not listen to Fez¡¯s words at all, and directly stood out to make a decision. Moreover, the three of them discussed for a while, and one of the magical beasts struck Fez with an electric shock. Fez was hit so hard that she fell to the ground. The Flood Dragon went forward and directly used its ws to grab at the air in front of her chest. A green crystal appeared in its hand.

    ¡°This green crystal is topensate the Ripper siblings. Fez is grounded in your cold pool for 14 days and is not allowed to go out. In addition, your magical cultivation is insufficient and has been reduced to Level 4.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fair. On what basis?¡±

    Fezy on the ground and shouted. It actually forced her to take away her crystal. Although it was only a green crystal that she did not really like, it was a disgrace. It was aplete disgrace. Moreover, she had only climbed up to Level 5 magical beast... Just because of such a small matter, she was reduced to Level 4. On what basis? She was unconvinced. She was too unconvinced.

    She was a Mermaid Princess and the number one beauty in the World of Magical Beasts. How could she be treated like this by these d*mn magical beasts? How could she be treated like this?

    ¡°I refuse to ept it. I refuse to ept it.¡±

    ¡°The three elders have already made a decision that they will not allow you to refuse.¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullsh*t elders are you? You are not as old as me. What right do you have to punish me?¡±

    This made everyone even angrier. Even the three elders were looking at her with extremely displeased eyes. Just now, they were wondering if they were too ruthless. Now, they were not ruthless at all. They were really not ruthless at all. She had to be like this after breaking the rules. It was like killing a chicken to set an example to the monkeys.

    The ck panther directly said to the Giant-Tailed Crocodile at the side,¡±Giant-Tailed Crocodile, you will personally watch over her. If she runs out of the deep pool, you and she will be demoted at the same time.¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile didn¡¯t expect it to actually let it watch over the Mermaid Princess. Of course, they were all aquatic creatures, so it was reasonable for it to watch over her. However, if it was demoted because it wasn¡¯t good at watching her, then it wouldn¡¯t be fun.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely watch her well.¡±

    No matter how much the Giant-Tailed Crocodile liked the Mermaid Princess, it wouldn¡¯t allow the Mermaid Princess to harm its own cultivation. Therefore, it didn¡¯t care whether the Mermaid Princess was willing or not. It wrapped her up with its tail and brought her back.

    The Mermaid Princess was hit and injured, but she couldn¡¯t break free from the Giant-Tailed Crocodile. Therefore, she could only be dragged away in a very miserable and unwilling manner.

    ¡°Ripper siblings, this is yourpensation. Go back quickly. In the future, when you see the Mermaid Princess, take a detour. You won¡¯t be so lucky every time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle ck Panther, but we can¡¯t take this crystal. It was you who arrived in time to save us. Although this crystal is of a low level, it is the thought of us siblings. I hope the three elders will ept it.¡±

    Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words, Da Bao, was obviously stunned. Little Treasure, when you say you don¡¯t want it, can you not let your eyes shine? You obviously want it? Why did you say that on purpose?

    ¡°Hahaha, little guys, it¡¯s useless for us to take this green crystal. Your hearts are good, but take this crystal. You¡¯re such good children.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then¨C¡±

    ¡°Ripper siblings, you should take the crystal. More crystals for self-defense will help you train. As soon as you¡¯re stronger than the Mermaid Princess, she won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, alright then. Thank you very much, Uncles. Thank you to all the brothers, sisters, uncles, aunts, and grandparents. My sister and I will work hard.¡±

    Everyone left one after another. Da Bao, looked at the shining crystal. Little Treasure was too shameless just now. He clearly wanted it so much, yet he still pretended to be so serious. Shameless, truly shameless.

 Chapter 1014 - Weâ€™ve Finally Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1014: We¡¯ve Finally Arrived</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, why are you getting smarter and smarter?¡±

    Alright, Da Bao was actually being sarcastic. She actually wanted to make fun of Little Treasure, but she didn¡¯t know how to be sarcastic.

    ¡°Is that so? I also feel that I¡¯m getting smarter and smarter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re both smart and shameless.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying I¡¯m shameless?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you obviously want the crystal so much, yet you still pretend to not want it. You¡¯re taking a step back in order to advance. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, do you want it or not?¡±

    ¡°Of course I want it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do we still have to do it on the surface? Sometimes, the more you act like you don¡¯t want it, the more people will give it to you. Look at that Mermaid. We were the ones who made the move, but she was still tricked by us. Why is that?

    ¡°Because we can cry, and we know how to be polite. Children who cry get milk. Children who know how to be polite don¡¯t suffer.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you said so much, but it still means that you¡¯re very shameless. You made me cry on purpose and pretended to know how to be polite, but you don¡¯t know how to be polite at all.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Da Bao, why are you so serious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lecturing you. I¡¯m the older sister. My younger brother did something wrong. I want to educate him.¡±

    Da Bao pretended to be the older sister. When Little Treasure saw her like this, he smiled and said, ¡°Da Bao, are you angry that they all think that you¡¯re my younger sister? Don¡¯t be angry. I know that you¡¯re my older sister. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What did you say? You¡¯re really willing to call me older sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    Could was could, but he wouldn¡¯t call her that.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. I¡¯m the older sister to begin with.¡±

    Da Bao was indeed gullible. She immediately forgot about educating Little Treasure and immediately became happy. She didn¡¯t even notice that Little Treasure didn¡¯t actually call her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. Little Snow is still waiting at home. It¡¯s so cold tonight. Have you made the clothes for me yet?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Let¡¯s go back and warm up. It¡¯s warm at home. I heard them say today that it¡¯s going to snow here. Do you know what month it is today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The watch doesn¡¯t show it, but has winter arrived?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know how spring, summer, autumn, and winter are divided. Don¡¯t ask me. I haven¡¯t learned it yet.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    The two silly children happily walked back with a green crystal in their hands. In fact, sometimes life in the World of Magical Beasts wasn¡¯t that difficult.

    ..

    ¡°These two Level 4 magical beasts are really powerful. We¡¯ve been fighting for a day and a night. D*mn it, aren¡¯t they tired?¡±

    After fighting for a day and a night, Shen Xiaoxiao was really tired. However, these two magical beasts didn¡¯t stop. Their movements were too fast, and their moves were unpredictable. They were almost unable to withstand it.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to persevere. Kill thest two magical beasts and we will be able to enter the thirdyer of the forest. Now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m persevering. Didn¡¯t I persevere? In the future, I will definitely kill wild boars. I have never seen such a troublesome wild boar. This is the ancestor of the wild boars, right?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the sharp teeth of the wild boar and the burrs that were as hard as iron all over its body. She did not even have the chance to attack. Several times, she was almost stabbed by these burrs. How could she not hate this wild boar?

    Of course, Yan Kuan¡¯s side was not doing too well either, because his opponent was a Level 4 snake that was simr to the big ck snake.

    Not only was it big, its movements were also extremely fast. The most important thing was that the snake¡¯s body was extremely hard.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, hold on. This snake won¡¯t be able to jump for long.¡±

    At this time, Yan Kuan had already sessfully climbed onto the back of the big snake. He wounded the snake seven inches deep. His axe was extremely powerful, but its size was too small. It would take a lot of effort to kill the big snake.

    He shed the snake¡¯s skin with his axe and the snake¡¯s flesh cracked. Because he did not have a firm footing, he did not use all his strength. Before he climbed onto the snake... The snake seemed to know that his weapon was the ck Axe. Every time it used the snake¡¯s tail or snake¡¯s tongue to entangle him, and he could not move. Several times, he almost fell under its tail.

    Now that Yan Kuan was finally able to seize the opportunity, Yan Kuan could not afford to waste it.

    The snake was in pain. It kept hitting, struggling, and rolling. However, with the wound, Yan Kuan had a ce to step. Yan Kuan did not care about anything at all. He shed down with his axe.

    Soon, Yan Kuan saw the snake bone. In the end, Yan Kuan took advantage of the moment when the snake was lying on the ground to do something fierce. He almost broke his own arm. With a powerful sh, the snake head, which was more than two meters wide, was cut off.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, get out of the way.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she immediately jumped to the side. It turned out that the snake head hadnded right next to the wild boar. Moreover, before the wild boar could react, the snake head could actually open its mouth and swallow the wild boar with force.

    If not for Yan Kuan¡¯s reminder, Shen Xiaoxiao would have been the one who swallowed thest bite of the snake.

    ¡°D*mn, this monster is too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright now. It¡¯s alright now. We¡¯ve entered the thirdyer. We¡¯re about to enter the thirdyer.¡±

    These could be considered asforting words, but it was indeed the case. Weren¡¯t they entering the thirdyer now?

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about her tiredness. She pulled Yan Kuan and walked forward.

    ..

    ¡°Why is it snowing here? is the climate of the Third Forbidden Zone like this?¡±

    The two of them did not expect that the temperature of the thirdyer of the forest was so different from that of the outside world. Why was it snowing? Fortunately, they were wearing outdoor clothing that was waterproof and snow-proof. They did not feel cold.

    They were already extremely happy to be able to sessfully enter the thirdyer of the forest. How could they care about whether it was cold or not?

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a hole and rest well first. We can start looking for the children tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest first. We¡¯ll go look for the children tomorrow at dawn.¡±

    ¡°Mm, luckily there¡¯s snow. On a snowy day, magical beasts won¡¯te out to look for food. Let¡¯s rest well tonight.¡±

    The two of them were exhausted. Their bodies were still covered in injuries. They hadn¡¯t eaten anything hot these past few days. At this moment, the two of them could immediately fall asleep while lying on the ground.

    However, they still carefully found a rtively secluded and dry cave. When they were picking up tree branches, they caught a wild rabbit and roasted it for a good meal.

    ¡°Phew ¡ª¡ª we can finally rest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been hard on you. You must be tired from the journey.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as we can see the children right away, it¡¯s worth it no matter how tired we are.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s worth it no matter how tired we are. Quick, rest. There¡¯s a trap set up at the entrance and sprinkle medicine powder. No magical beasts wille in. Moreover, we can even use a big rock to block it. We will definitely be able to sleep well tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sleep well.¡±

    Not far away from them, in another cave, the two children were also sleeping tofort themselves. They did not know that their parents had gone through more than four months of brambles and thorns just to see them, finally, they came to the thirdyer of the forest to be reunited with them.

 Chapter 1015 - I Can Hear the Voice of the Magical Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1015: I Can Hear the Voice of the Magical Beast</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, Little Treasure,e out quickly. It¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s snowing heavily.¡±

    After not seeing each other for a night, the outside was already covered in snow. The two children did not think that after sleeping, the outside had be a vast expanse of whiteness?

    Fortunately, theke was not frozen, but just by looking at the fog on the surface of theke, one could tell how cold the water was.

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t be happy for now. Hurry up and help me make my shoes. You can¡¯t make me wear sandals, can you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll put on ayer of skin for you. That way, you won¡¯t be afraid of the cold anymore. We can also go make a snowman.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the snow outside is as heavy as this. Are you cold? The leather clothes you made can be taken out and worn. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to show off?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I really want to wear it. Although it¡¯s an annoying weasel skin, it¡¯s still very warm.¡±

    ¡°Okay, hurry up. I¡¯ll heat up the chicken soup fromst night and the mushrooms I picked up. Then I¡¯ll make breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay, hurry up. I¡¯ll hurry up too. Later, we¡¯ll go out and see if there¡¯s snow everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we still need to stock up on food. If it snows heavily in a few days and we don¡¯t want to go out, we won¡¯t have to run around anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    The two children sat at the entrance of the cave, fiddling with their own things. Da Bao made shoes for Little Treasure, while Little Treasure rummaged through the animal skins they had picked up over the past few days.

    Because they did not know how to make skins, many of the skins were not as smooth as before. Fortunately, the effect of the deep pool water that Da Bai stayed in was very good, so the skins did not contain any of the living insects, nor did they taste... It was just that the color of their fur was not good.

    There were also some small stories about them picking up these skins. Sometimes, when they defeated a magical beast or someone defeated a magical beast, they would still be very friendly and invite them to eat with them. Until this time, they would not eat the meat of those beasts, but they would ask someone to give them the skins.

    This also caused a new round of topics in World of Magical Beasts. After the Ripper siblings defeated someone, it was once again reported that they liked to wear beast skins.

    Anyway, the rumors about the Ripper siblings would be staged every day in World of Magical Beasts.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve saved so many skins. When we go out, we¡¯ll bring them out for Mommy. We¡¯ll also make a beautiful dress for Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, bring them out for Mommy.¡±

    The two children did not know that their parents had already entered the World of Magical Beasts just like the two of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the snow is still very heavy. It looks like we don¡¯t have to go out today. I¡¯ll go and clean up the pheasants. Our luck is pretty good. There are a lot of medicinal herbs here. What do you think this is?¡±

    Yan Kuan was moving around in the vicinity of the cave. He had caught three pheasants, which was enough to feed them for the entire day. At this moment, he was holding some medicinal herbs that he had picked up from outside.

    ¡°Ganoderma? Wild Ganoderma?¡±

    ¡°Yes, wild. It¡¯s decades old, but the effect is much better than what the outside world says. I¡¯ll make some soup for you. Lie down and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I don¡¯t care. You do your best. Call me when you¡¯re done. It¡¯s really strange. Now that we¡¯re here, I¡¯m not so anxious.¡±

    Yan Kuan was cleaning the pheasant while listening to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He smiled and said:

    ¡°It¡¯s very normal because we¡¯ve passed the most difficult hurdle. No matter what the result is, we¡¯ve done our best. Moreover, the snow is so heavy today. The children definitely won¡¯te out. So even if we go out, it¡¯s useless. We might as well stay here and recuperate. Both of us are injured.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t had a good rest these past few days. I really want to take a bath now. I keep feeling like my body stinks.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you smell it? I thought you didn¡¯t smell it.¡±

    ¡°B*stard, what are you talking about? Do you think your body smells good? Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We are all smelly together. Butter, I will make a stone nest. A little less snow water can also clean it slightly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you do it. Let me see the crystals we collected.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took out all the crystals and put them on her sleeping bag. She was really shocked when she saw them again.

    There were three green crystals and more than 60 blue crystals. There were also more than 100 yellow crystals. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to count the white crystals.

    ¡°Oh my god, so we have so many crystals without realizing it?¡±

    ¡°Really? Is it a lot?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not even turn his head. He was still squatting at the entrance of the cave cleaning up the internal organs and bloodstains. They could not attract wild beasts just because of these.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a lot? With so many, we shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm, it is indeed a lot.¡±

    When they returned to the cave, Yan Kuan took a look at the things in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands. There were indeed quite a lot of them, but most of them were picked up when they were fighting with the magical beasts in thest mountain split.

    ¡°But why do you think this robot can¡¯t be used here? It¡¯s so strange.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I even specially made a sr power source to generate electricity. I didn¡¯t expect that the sun in this World of Magical Beasts is different from the outside world. If it¡¯s useless, then it¡¯s useless. If we had known earlier, we would have used it when we were on the secondyer. But when we find the children, we can always use it when we go out.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat there and did not speak anymore. Instead, she carefully examined the crystals.

    She conveniently ced a green crystal in her palm. This crystal was as beautiful as a gemstone. It was round, smooth, and shiny. If they had not said it, she would have really thought that it was an emerald.

    Even the most beautiful emerald probably did not have half of its brilliance.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold today. My fur has shrunk.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Yan Kuan, your fur has shrunk? You still have fur?¡±

    Yan Kuan was grilling the chicken when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly speak. What was she saying? When did he have fur?

    ¡°Of course. How can I not have fur? Everyone has fur. You speak as if you don¡¯t have fur.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily outside. Do I have enough food to hide?¡±

    ¡°Yo, you even hid food. Are you stupid? You even hid food.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? When did I hide food?¡±

    As soon as Yan Kuan spoke, Shen Xiaoxiao reacted. Something was wrong. His voice did not sound right.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you talking just now?¡±

    ¡°When did I talk?¡±

    Yan Kuan also looked at her curiously. Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She clearly heard someone talking. Could it be that she was hearing things?

    She looked at Yan Kuan. At this moment, the voice appeared again.

    ¡°Are these two magical beasts? What level are they? It¡¯s strange. There aren¡¯t any crystals in their bodies, but they actually have so many crystals in their hands. Even if we stay in this tree hole, we won¡¯t dare to go out.¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡ª it¡¯s the magical beasts talking, I can hear the magical beasts talking...¡±

 Chapter 1016 - Gathering Information

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Gathering Information</h4>

    Yan Kuan was also shocked by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s exmation, but Shen Xiaoxiao dropped the crystal in her hand onto her sleeping bag.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Yan Kuan. I heard the voice of a magical beast just now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s in the tree hole outside. Go take a look and see if there¡¯s a magical beast.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s excited look and really stood up to walk out of the hole. In a short while, he returned with two little squirrels.

    ¡°There are only these two little things outside holed up in the tree hole.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two squirrels chirping excitedly. But why couldn¡¯t she hear them now?

    ¡°Do you want tomunicate with them?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also started to feel strange. Why did it seem like she couldn¡¯t hear them now?

    Yan Kuan nced at her without saying anything. He tied the two squirrels to a corner and continued to roast the meat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was depressed. She had clearly heard it just now. How could it be like this?

    She walked to the side of the squirrels and talked for a long time. She teased them for a long time, but the squirrels did not respond to her. She was really disappointed.

    She sat back on her sleeping bag gloomily and said angrily,¡±I clearly heard it just now. They even said that their fur had shrunk.¡±

    ¡°Be good. You¡¯re too tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s not an illusion. Hmph.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was angry. She really did not have an illusion. She really heard it just now.

    Why did Yan Kuan not believe her?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so petty that she sat on her sleeping bag and did not speak to Yan Kuan anymore. She looked at the bed full of crystals and put them away gloomily. However, when she held the green crystal in her hand just now, the voices were heard again.

    ¡°It¡¯s so scary. What kind of species is this male? Why does he want to catch us? Is he trying to eat our meat? We¡¯re so small and we¡¯re not even enough to fill the gaps between our teeth. Even magical beasts don¡¯t eat us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what should we do? I¡¯m not even full yet and we¡¯ve been caught like this. Who cane and save us?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the squirrel in the distance with some surprise, then looked at the green crystal in her hand. It seemed like she was holding the crystal just now.

    She put the crystal down and listened again. There was no sound, but when she held it in her hand again, the sound came out again.

    So she could really hear it.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, Yan Kuan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be done soon. You must be hungry. Be good, I¡¯ll let you eat it when it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°No,e here quickly. Come here.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this annoying person helplessly. What was wrong with her? However, he still obediently put the roast meat aside. Anyway, he had already roasted the meat, so it was done.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Be good. Didn¡¯t Hubby say that you were hallucinating just now? My heart aches for you. Why are you acting coquettishly?¡±

    ¡°Acting coquettishly? Quick, take this. Listen to it.¡±

    When Yan Kuan saw Shen Xiaoxiao forcefully stuff a green crystal into his hand, he was initially a little puzzled. However, he immediately stopped moving. It turned out that she could really hear the magical beast talking.

    ¡°They¡¯re looking at us like that. It¡¯s so scary. Are they discussing how to eat us? Why are they eating us? We¡¯re so small. Sob, sob, sob¨C¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it. So this crystal has this function.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve tried it. Only this green crystal can hear it.¡±

    Yan Kuan was also very happy. If they could hear thenguage of the World of Magical Beasts, it would be great for them.

    ¡°Now, what we need to do will be much easier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I want to see if I canmunicate with them.¡±

    ¡°Little squirrel, can you understand us?¡±

    ¡°You... you... are talking to us? What do you want? Can you let us go? We¡¯re so small.¡±

    ¡°We can understand them. They can understand us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was getting more and more excited, and Yan Kuan was also getting excited. Being able tomunicate was really good for them.

    ¡°Little squirrel, we¡¯ll ask you a few questions. If you answer us, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Really? You can really let us go? But you¡¯re not a magical beast. How can you enter the World of Magical Beasts?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We just want to ask you the questions we want to know.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can ask.¡±

    The two little squirrels were really innocent.

    ¡°Have you seen two children who look like us but are younger than us?¡±

    The squirrel looked at the two of them and thought for a moment:

    ¡°Other than the Ripper siblings, there are no other magical beasts like you.¡±

    ¡°The Ripper siblings?¡±

    What was this?

    What about the Mermaid siblings from before? There were actually not only magical beasts here, but also humans?

    ¡°Yeah, the Ripper siblings. They seem to be simr to you, but much smaller.¡±

    ¡°What about the Mermaid siblings?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the World of Magical Beasts knows that the Mermaid Princess doesn¡¯t recognize the Mermaid siblings as Mermaids, so they changed their names to the Ripper siblings.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other. Were they their children, or were they not?

    ¡°Then do you know where the Ripper siblings are?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the cold pond. They live with the Big White Dragon, but you can¡¯t get in there. All the magical beasts can¡¯t get in.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was excited now. If they lived with the White Dragon, then it was very likely that they were their Da Bao and Little Treasure.

    ¡°Where is the cold pond? Lead the way for us.¡±

    ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t go there. We¡¯ll be injured. There are magical beasts on the way. We¡¯re both still cultivating.¡±

    ¡°As long as you lead the way, we can give each of you a white crystal.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really? You can give us a white crystal?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That way, you¡¯ll be Level 1 magical beasts too.¡±

    The two squirrels looked at each other as if they were discussing. The temptation was too great. They seemed to want it.

    ¡°We can take you there, but it¡¯s snowing heavily now. We can¡¯t get out. We¡¯ll freeze to death.¡±

    ¡°We can wait for the snow to stop before we set off.¡±

    ¡°The snow will fall for at least four days. It will only stop when the next Magical Beast Arena.¡±

    ¡°What? It will fall for four days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will fall for four days.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very disappointed. If it was going to fall for four days, wouldn¡¯t it take a long time to see the children?

    ¡°Even if you go now, you won¡¯t be able to see the Ripper siblings. Even if it snows, the magical beasts won¡¯te out. Also, we have to remind you that the Ripper siblings are very powerful. Their hands are especially sharp and can cut open the belly of the magical beasts. It¡¯s really scary. Don¡¯t provoke them.¡±

    ¡°Are they very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are very powerful. Let me tell you, they broke the history of the World of Magical Beasts. At that time, it was like this...¡±

    Hearing the two squirrels gently mention the story of the Ripper siblings, they did not know why, but they were not sure that it was their children. After all, they were killing magical beasts and burrowing into the stomach of magical beasts... They also had sharp, spiky hands. This did not seem like their family¡¯s Da Bao and Little Treasure.

    Was this, after all, their children?

 Chapter 1017 - Preparing For a Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Preparing For a Fight</h4>

    However, regardless of whether the so-called Ripper siblings were Da Bao or Little Treasure, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan could only sit quietly in the cave and wait.

    Of course, it was also fortunate that they couldmunicate with the magical beasts. In order to repay the two white crystals, the little squirrels kindly found a hot spring cave for them.

    In this mountain forest, there were many natural hot springs. However, because the hot springs carried the smell of sulfur, wild beasts did not like this smell. Therefore, almost no wild beast would go to the sulfur cave.

    Therefore, this became the best ce for the two to rest.

    Soaking in the warm spring water, their entire bodies rxed. This feeling was sofortable that Shen Xiaoxiao did not even want to remember.

    The wounds healed very well, so the two of them didn¡¯t feel ufortable soaking in the hot spring water. Instead, theypletely rested their exhausted bodies.

    Moreover, because the magical beasts didn¡¯t like the smell of sulfur, the safety of this ce was much higher than the safety that they had prepared beforehand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the children can have a ce to take a bath. I haven¡¯t seen them for half a year, and I¡¯ve been unconscious for two months. They must have grown a lot taller. I don¡¯t know if their clothes are enough to wear. In such cold weather, will they be cold?¡±

    ¡°You were worried about their safety before, but now you¡¯re worried about whether they¡¯ll be cold or catch a cold. Why didn¡¯t you say that you cared about your husband?¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to care about? Aren¡¯t you very well? Look at yourself. Aren¡¯t you full of vigor and vitality? You¡¯re even better than me.¡±

    ¡°Really? Am I full of vigor and vitality? Do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°You hooligan, where are you putting your hands? Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Be good, your husband is going to suffocate.¡±

    One room was filled with warmth. The two of them were lingering in the hot spring, while the other side ¡ª

    The two children really did not walk out of theke. It was indeed too cold outside. Although they were not afraid of the cold, those small animals were. It was many times more difficult to hunt than before, they simply could not hunt any good prey.

    Of course, perhaps due to the influence of modern society, no matter how powerful the two of them were, they always ate rabbits and pheasants. Moreover, there were more pheasants.

    Because Da Bao fed the rabbits herself, she originally did not eat it. However, Little Treasure went to tell her that the rabbit meat was delicious when roasted. Therefore, Da Bao was sessfully lured by Little Treasure. From then on, the rabbits were doomed.

    ¡°This honey water is so delicious. It¡¯s much sweeter than the honey we used to eat.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious. I was almost stung until my head was covered. How could it not be delicious?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Little Treasure, you¡¯re the best. You even dare to poke a beehive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you said you wanted to eat honey. Otherwise, why would I go? But even bees are Level 1 magical beasts. Sigh, this is indeed not a good ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°But the food here is very good. Other than theck of rice and vegetables, I¡¯ve been feeling very ufortable recently.¡±

    ¡°Then you drank too little water. You never drank when I asked you to.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because I ate too little fruit. I want to eat dragon fruit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me a hard time, thank you. Where can I find the dragon fruit for you?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just saying. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    The two children sat in the cave and chatted listlessly. They yed with the chessboard that they had made out of stones. In order to relieve their boredom, they had to make these little things themselves.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the Magical Beast Arena again. I wonder if the snow will stop.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the little hedgehog say that no matter how heavy the snow is, it will stop when ites to the night of the Magical Beast Arena?¡±

    ¡°I hope so. But Little Treasure, I don¡¯t really want to participate because that Mermaid Princess ising out tomorrow, right? Howe 14 days have passed just like that? I really want her to be locked up for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. I think she will definitely challenge us again tomorrow. Now that she is a Level 4 magical beast, if she challenges us again, no one will speak up for us. Moreover, I don¡¯t think we can always hide. We have to show her how powerful we are.¡±

    ¡°Then how do we do it? We still have some phosphorous powder. Why don¡¯t we continue blocking the road?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, there are some ways to use it once, but if we use it too much, no one will take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put some phosphorous powder on the knife. If we really have to fight her, we have a chance of winning. Actually, we don¡¯t have to be so afraid. Although she¡¯s very powerful, you forgot that she¡¯s a Level 4 magical beast now. She¡¯s not Level 5 anymore. She can¡¯t use all her electricity, so she can only fight with us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how could I have forgotten about that? If that¡¯s the case, we might really win.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why we have to be prepared. As long as her fishtail touches our knife, she will suffer.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    The two children fiddled with it for a long time. After making sure that it was coated with ayer of phosphorus powder, they ced it on the side of the snow. The temperature was low, and it wouldn¡¯t touch the water. That was the best.

    ¡°Little Treasure, look. I made this. Is it the same as what Mount Tai wore? With our arms exposed, it¡¯ll be easier for us to fight.¡±

    Little Treasure wasn¡¯t interested in these clothes. It was Da Bao, though. Girls liked these things, and they made them for themselves. It was so rare and exciting, and Little Treasure was very respectful. No matter what Da Bao did, he said that it looked good and that it wasfortable to wear. This increased Da Bao¡¯s desire to show off, so she went all the way to making clothes and shoes.

    They did not have needles, so the only way was to draw a thumb-sized hole on their skin and then use extremely flexible vines that were not easily broken to connect the clothes.

    Such a down-to-earth method, it was a pity that Da Bao could think of it.

    The next day, the Magical Beast Arena.

    Whether it was Yan Kuan or Shen Xiaoxiao, they were actually a little nervous tonight. They brought enough crystals out, and of course, when they went out, they were thest to go out ording to little squirrels¡¯ opinions. After all, although they had crystals, they were not magical beasts, so they were still worried that something might happen on the way

    The magical beasts in the World of Magical Beasts did not attack magical beasts, but that did not mean that they would not attack humans like them. Therefore, safety first. They chose to leave at thetest.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were prepared. Although they were a little nervous and slowly walked towards the PK stage, they did not expect to meet the Mermaid Princess who had just been released on the way. Because there were magical beasts along the way, when the Mermaid Princess saw them, she only red at them and did not say anything else. She was probably afraid of the so-called rules.

    ¡°Ripper siblings, the Mermaid Princess seems to bepeting with you. You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If she challenges you again tonight, the elders won¡¯t stop her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we know. Thank you, Uncle and Auntie. We¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Fortunately, they were prepared...

 Chapter 1018 - Meet, Threaten

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Meet, Threaten</h4>

    The small PK field next to them was used by magical beasts below Level 2. On their side, they were all used by magical beasts above Level 3. This one was used by two Level 3 magical beasts, a pangolin and a wild boar.

    Both of them had a thickyer of armor, and the thick boar fur on the wild boar¡¯s body could almost be used as tools.

    ¡°The tusks of this big boar are the most annoying. It¡¯s so long. The belly of this pangolin will definitely be pierced.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this boar is the most insidious. The pangolin is doomed this time.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure didn¡¯t pay attention to the discussions around them. Their attention was now focused on the Mermaid on the opposite side of the stands.

    There were still some ck spots on the Mermaid¡¯s tail. The wound fromst time hadn¡¯t healed yet. This was really fun. However, the Mermaid¡¯s eyes were filled with provocation and ridicule. It seemed like they were really going to have a PK here tonight.

    ¡°Little Treasure, why is her smile so scary? I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°What are you scared of? If you¡¯re scared, you¡¯ll lose. Be braver. Look at her tail. She was injured by us, and she¡¯s not scared.¡±

    ¡°Right, she¡¯s only Level 4 now. I¡¯m not afraid, but if she was a little bigger, I could cut open her stomach and get in to take her crystals.¡±

    Little Treasure was speechless when he heard this. ¡®Da Bao, aren¡¯t you a little too violent? Why do you always like to cut open her stomach? Actually, it would be better if you cut open her fish tail.¡¯

    ¡°Aiya, the pangolin was really stabbed to death by the wild boar. What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what a pity. But let¡¯s be more careful. I think it¡¯s our turn soon.¡±

    Sure enough, just as the PK stage was cleaned up, the Mermaid stood up. This time, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Da Bao and Little Treasure, the hatred between the Mermaid Princess and the Ripper siblings had spread throughout the entire World of Magical Beasts.

    Moreover, the Mermaid thought that the Ripper siblings caused her to be demoted, so the hatred must have deepened.

    ¡°Look, the Mermaid Princess has gone up. Do you think she will have a duel with the good Ripper siblings?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to ask? Of course. ce your bets. Who will win?¡±

    As expected, the Mermaid Princess said to the three elders:

    ¡°I want to fight the Ripper siblings.¡±

    This Level 4 PKing Level 3 was much better than the previous Level 5 PKing Level 3. At least, there had been many cases before, so no one thought it was too outrageous.

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you want to agree?¡±

    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±

    Although Da Bao didn¡¯t understand what Little Treasure meant by wait a little longer, she didn¡¯t answer immediately. The three elders said first:

    ¡°You can challenge the Ripper siblings, but only if the Ripper siblings agree.¡±

    This was also a reminder to the Mermaid not to forget the rules. The Mermaid naturally knew what the three elders meant. She didn¡¯t need them to remind her.

    But at this moment, the Mermaid Princess suddenly said:

    ¡°If the Ripper siblings don¡¯t want to fight, then the Long-Trunked Elephant will do.¡±

    D*mn it, she actually used Elephant Grandma to threaten them.

    The elephant did not expect that the Mermaid would actually want to challenge her.

    However, she was also Level 4, so she was not afraid of the Mermaid Princess. However, the Mermaid Princess had gone too far by doing so.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. You actually threatened us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you don¡¯t want to fight, then I will challenge the elephant. The elephant and I are both Level 4. If I challenge her, she must agree. This is also the rule.¡±

    In the eyes of the two children, the Elephant Grandma was amiable. Although she was a magical beast, she had never wanted to hurt them. After all, the elephant could easily kill them and take away the crystals when they chatted a few times, but the elephant was the most patient with them.

    ¡°Mermaid, you are really the most annoying magical beast in the world, you old witch. Uncle ck Panther, we ept the Mermaid¡¯s challenge.¡±

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t be rash. Grandma is also a Level 4 magical beast. Don¡¯t be afraid of her.¡±

    ¡°No need, Elephant Grandma. The Mermaid was originallying for us. We can¡¯t avoid it. You don¡¯t have to care about her. She bites everyone like a mad dog. She¡¯s too annoying.¡±

    ¡°This... Alright, be careful.¡±

    In the World of Magical Beasts, martial prowess determined everything. In fact, the Long-Trunked Elephant really wasn¡¯t worried about these two kids. Didn¡¯t the two kids win the T-rex and ck snake previously?

    This Mermaid did not have much ability. As long as they attacked her lower body, they had a chance of winning. The only question was whether these two babies knew.

    ¡°Babies, remember to attack her lower body. This fish tail is useless at critical moments.¡±

    ¡°We know. Thank you, Grandma Elephant.¡±

    Da Bai and Little Treasure jumped onto the PK stage without any fear. They straightened their little bodies and looked particrly proud.

    When Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao arrived, they saw the two babies that they had been longing for standing on the Magical Beast Arena and PKing with a Level 4 magical beast Mermaid.

    ¡°It¡¯s Da Bao and Little Treasure. It¡¯s really Da Bao and Little Treasure.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears almost flowed out. After being separated for half a year, she finally saw two children. But how could this be? That was the Magical Beast Arena. They would not rest until one of them died.

    Of course, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao did not know the rules of the World of Magical Beasts at this moment. They only thought that something was going to happen to the children.

    However, in the end, Yan Kuan was rational. He protected Shen Xiaoxiao and said to her,¡±Listen, listen to what they call them. The Ripper siblings. They are the Ripper siblings.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Only then did she react. Yes, they seemed to call their children the Ripper siblings. Could it be that they really called Da Bao and Little Treasure that?

    At this moment, Da Bao and Little Treasure on the stage also began to speak, but these words were directed at the Mermaid.

    ¡°Mermaid Granny, although we don¡¯t know why you hate us so much and insist on PKing with us, we can¡¯t hide from you every time. Since you want to use your identity as a Level 4 magical beast to fight with us, a Level 3 magical beast, we can¡¯t say anything. However, we also have a condition.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, condition? This is a PK arena, not a ce to talk about conditions.¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules, a high-level magical beast challenging a low-level magical beast, a low-level magical beast can indeed raise a condition. As long as it has nothing to do with the PK, it can be epted.¡±

    It was these few elders again. Why was it that she had note out of this ce for ten thousand years and there were so many rules and so much trouble?

    ¡°Tell me, what are the conditions?¡±

    The Mermaid¡¯s expression was particrly ugly. However, when the two children saw that her face was ugly, their mood was naturally good.

    ¡°If we end up in a drawter, we hope that you will take a detour when you see us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. I will end up in a draw with you guys? Where did you get the confidence from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. As long as there is no winner or loser after an hour, we will end up in a draw. Do you know the rules or not? Why don¡¯t you go back and take a look at the magical beastws again?¡±

    ¡°You guys¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If the Mermaid Princess needs to look at thews again, it¡¯s fine too. The two kids know the rules. Mermaid Princess, you¡¯re already more than ten thousand years old. I hope you can learn the rules well. This is World of Magical Beasts, not an underwater world.¡±

 Chapter 1019 - If You Dare To Touch My Children, Youâ€™re Courting Death!

    <h4>Chapter 1019: If You Dare To Touch My Children, You¡¯re Courting Death!</h4>

    Trantion

    The Mermaid was humiliated once again, so she could no longer say how angry she was. However, she really didn¡¯t know the rules and didn¡¯t me them for making things difficult for her.

    ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re still alive after an hour, we¡¯ll call it a draw. In the future, if I see you guys, I¡¯ll take a detour.¡±

    ¡®Hmph, even if I take a detour, I can still teach you guys a lesson.¡¯

    ¡°But we don¡¯t know how long an hour is.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words were shocking. The Mermaid was so angry that she wanted to curse. She didn¡¯t know that they were still talking.

    ¡°Ripper siblings, we¡¯ll remind you after an hour. After all, you¡¯re still children. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Everyone had seen the ck panther¡¯s favoritism towards the Ripper siblings. It looked like the Mermaid had really offended this elder badly.

    ¡°Since everything is clear, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°Wait a little longer. The two of us need to talk. We won¡¯t be able to talkter.¡±

    The Mermaid was furious. The two of them were about to fight, and now they still wanted to talk?

    ¡®Say it, say it. It might be yourst words.¡¯

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll attack her from above and you¡¯ll stab her from below with a knife. She only has two hands after all. She definitely didn¡¯t expect us to have such a method.¡±

    ¡°When her fish tail is injured, she¡¯ll definitely bend down to watch. At that time, I¡¯ll attack her from above and then we¡¯ll exchange. You attack the top while I attack the bottom. Remember, you can¡¯t y ording to the rules... In case she sees through our ws, you have to cooperate well with me. Listen to mymands and react quickly. She¡¯s not much older than us and is different from those giant animals. This time, it¡¯s apetition of strength.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely cooperate with you. We are twins and have a tacit understanding. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Da Bao patted her chest and looked at the knife in her hand with a strange smile. Hmph, the knife had been smeared with phosphorus powder. She would teach her a lessonter.

    ¡°What are the two of them talking about?¡±

    ¡°They are definitely talking about how to trick people. You don¡¯t understand your children yet. The two of them are very smart and won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. I am very curious about how they will deal with this Mermaid.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao gave him an ufortable turn. Even at this time, he was still thinking about watching the children¡¯s show. Later, if the children had anything, she would definitely rush up.

    That Mermaid dared to bully her children. She would shave off all her scales and drag her around.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s starting.¡±

    Just as Little Treasure had expected, the Mermaid¡¯s attack points were all in her hands. Her attack speed was extremely fast, and her arm strength was huge. They finally knew how the Mermaid won in the PK against the crocodile.

    However, Little Treasure¡¯s dodging skills were extremely good, and the Mermaid didn¡¯t have any lightning strikes, so she naturally couldn¡¯t hit things from afar. She could only watch as Little Treasure continuously dodged. Fortunately, they were short... It wasn¡¯t as convenient for the Mermaid to attack as it was for the crocodile.

    The most important thing was that Fez noticed that the d*mn little fat girl was constantly attacking her fish tail.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    A burning pain came from her tail. D*mn it, what did these two little brats do?

    Da Bao immediately retreated after that sessful sh. Little Treasure took advantage of the moment when Fez lowered her head to sh at Fez. Another wound appeared on Fez¡¯s arm.

    When she looked at her arm, her tail hurt again.

    These two little brats were too well coordinated. They did not give her a chance to react at all.

    She was the one who attacked, but now it was her turn to retreat. D*mn it.

    The magical beasts in the stands were all dumbfounded. The Ripper siblings were really too powerful.

    However, Fez had been training for ten thousand years. She already knew that they were mainly attacking her lower body, so she naturally did her best to protect it. However, this also indirectly told all the magical beasts... The Mermaid¡¯s weakness in attacking was this fish tail.

    Even if she won today, they would still attack her tail if she encountered any magical beasts in the future. This d*mned Ripper siblings were really her nemesis.

    Now that the Mermaid was on guard, it was not going to be easy anymore. At least, they realized that it was getting more and more difficult for them to get close to Fez¡¯s tail.

    However, the attacks on Fez¡¯s hands also began to grow stronger. The two of them had no choice but to devote 120% of their attention to dealing with the Mermaid.

    However, they were too small. They could not be any smaller. Their physical strength was also good, and their dodging speed had obviously decreased.

    Shen Xiaoxiao became more and more worried as she watched. When the time came, Yan Kuan¡¯s hand would slowly be ced by his leg. He held a stone in his hand and aimed at the Mermaid¡¯s tail.

    Pain, bending over, being hacked.

    Pain, bending over, being hacked.

    Pain, bending over, being hacked.

    After a few times, when the Mermaid was about to discover that someone had used a hidden weapon, Yan Kuan stopped. It looked like it was about time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with her little golden eyes. He was too handsome. He used a hidden weapon and yet his expression did not change. He was really handsome.

    ¡°If you continue to look at me like that, I won¡¯t be in a hurry to find the children.¡±

    The meaning of his words was too strong. Even Shen Xiaoxiao took half a second to react before she quickly blushed. Was there a need to be so direct?

    Where was this? Why was this beast thinking about these things all the time?

    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±

    Good heavens. When the elephant roared, coupled with the ending sound from its long nose, it was like a loudspeaker. Even its ears were almost shocked.

    Fez did not expect that an hour had passed so quickly. What kind of joke was this? She could actually fight to a draw with these two humans?

    She did not believe it. She did not believe it at all.

    ¡°How could it be so fast?¡±

    When the two children heard that the time was up, they immediately stopped. This was really tiring. However, they were really smart. Fortunately, they had prepared beforehand. Otherwise, they would have been miserable today.

    Fez was indeed in a sorry state. There were five or sixrge wounds on her tail, which made Fez¡¯s originally bright and colorful tail be mottled like a rag.

    She didn¡¯t notice it just now, but now she did. Her anger couldn¡¯t be blocked at all. How could her favorite fish tail be treated like this?

    In the Mermaid world, the standard to judge whether a Mermaid was beautiful or not was this tail. How could she swallow her anger?

    She saw Da Bao and Little Treasure turn around and waved her sharp ws, ready to attack from behind.

    The two children were too careless. They had never thought that Fez would attack them from behind.

    They had never thought that Fez would be so bold. She knew that the elders were here, but she still dared to use such a sneaky move.

    The Mermaid was really capable. In addition, she had ten thousand years of experience. In the fight just now, the two children had only managed to escape because they had found a weakness. Moreover, they had been prepared with this knife. However, at this moment... One could only imagine what kind of actions the Mermaid could do when she was in a state of humiliation and anger.

    Her attack from behind was about to hit the backs of the two children. At this moment, a gust of wind from a fist and a side kick sent the Mermaid flying a few meters away.

    ¡°You dare to touch my children? You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Identity Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Identity Recognition</h4>

    The babies couldn¡¯t believe their eyes at all. Why did their father appear the moment they turned around? Why did their fathere here?

    The two children missed them so much that they pounced on him. At the same time, they hugged his legs and shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s anger just now was finally relieved. He turned around and squatted down to hug the two babies.

    ¡°Da Bao, Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy? Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Babies, Mommy¡¯s here!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also slowly walked over. They missed these big babies so much.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Alright, before Daddy could hug them warmly, the two little devils had already thrown themselves into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms.

    However, the problem had not been solved yet. This d*mn Mermaid actually dared to attack the two children behind their backs. She was courting death.

    Yan Kuan watched the Mermaid in the end and did not show any mercy. He went over and directly started a real fight with her.

    This Mermaid¡¯s arm strength was endless, and her speed was also fast. She had always been invincible. However, when Yan Kuan was angry, he was not weak either. This Mermaid might not be able to withstand his fighting skills.

    Sure enough, in just 20 moves, the Mermaid took a few punches. Not only was she abused by the son and daughter, but now the father also came out to take revenge?

    Fez knew that she could not defeat this foolish human, but how could she ept it? She carefully looked at the man who was fighting with her. However, the man¡¯s back was facing her, so she could not see what he looked like. However, she could still see at a nce if there were crystals in his body. No, he was not a magical beast. There were no magic crystals in his body.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare youe here to behave atrociously? You are not a magical beast.¡±

    ¡°What? Not a magical beast? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could you not be a magical beast? You¡¯re so powerful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ripper siblings call them Mommy and Daddy. They¡¯re their parents. How could they not be magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°Everyone stop!¡±

    Elder Flood Dragon spoke, and Yan Kuan had no choice but to stop his one-sided act of torturing fish. This was the World of Magical Beasts, so he naturally knew what the rules were here.

    ¡°You are humans?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Flood Dragon, they are our parents.¡±

    ¡°Are they really your parents?¡±

    The Flood Dragon asked in disbelief. If they were, why didn¡¯t they have magic crystals?

    ¡°They are humans?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but our parents¡¯ magic crystals were PKed off during the magical beast training.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re lying. They¡¯re just stupid humans. They can¡¯t be magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. We¡¯re not lying. Uncle Flood Dragon, I know you¡¯re the fairest. Humans aren¡¯t allowed to enter the Magical Beast Forest. They don¡¯t have the ability to do so. My daddy and mommy were humans before, but they worked hard to be magical beasts. It¡¯s just that there are too many experts in the World of Magical Beasts, so the magic crystals were taken awayter. They¡¯re still working hard on their training now. You saw it just now. My daddy is very powerful. He was able to defeat the Mermaid. It won¡¯t be long before they can cultivate magic crystals again.¡±

    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, they can stay in the World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    ¡°Are you old and stupid? They are just human beings. How can you take humans in the World of Magical Beasts? Are you crazy?¡±

    Da Bao nestled in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms and took the opportunity to stuff a magic crystal into her hand. Of course, it was only white. She said loudly to the Flood Dragon,¡±Uncle Flood Dragon, look quickly. This is my mother¡¯s magic crystal. It¡¯s still cultivating, but the color is very dark.¡±

    Indeed, what Da Bao took out was indeed a very dark magic crystal.

    This time, Little Treasure was really praising Da Bao¡¯s intelligence. He hurriedly took one out his pocket and secretly stuffed it into Yan Kuan¡¯s hand.

    Yan Kuan seemed to be looking at this pair of children. As expected, they were no longer by their side, and the speed of their growth was really surprising.

    ¡°Since they are both magical beasts that are cultivating, then cultivate properly. Mermaid, you actually broke the rules again andunched a sneak attack. We absolutely cannot forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Right, how can sheunch a sneak attack? If it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of the Ripper siblings¡¯ parents, they would have been injured by her. They might even have been beaten to death.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this Mermaid Princess is too sinister. From now on, we don¡¯t want her to be our number one beauty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right...¡±

    ¡°Alright, everyone stop arguing. Fez, you¡¯ve made a huge mistake and must be severely punished. From now on, you¡¯ll be demoted to a Level 2 magical beast.¡±

    ¡°What? Why? No, absolutely not. I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to disagree.¡±

    Once the three elders said that, they all stood up and gave Fez ps at the same time. Fez endured great pain as she watched her magical cultivator weaken bit by bit. The crystals in her body turned into a d*mned yellow color. She was so angry... But no matter how powerful she was, she could not be a match for the three elders.

    She could only watch as she slowly turned into a useless Level 2 magical beast.

    ¡°Seeing that you are also heavily injured, I won¡¯t ground you this time. Giant-Tailed Crocodile, take her away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile epted the order again. Although it was unwilling, it did not dare to refuse.

    The Mermaid kept struggling on the tail of the Giant-Tailed Crocodile. However, she was only a Level 2 magical beast and was not a match for the Giant-Tailed Crocodile at all. Moreover, at this moment, what the Mermaid did not expect was... She actually saw a side that surprised her so much that she almost screamed.

    The person who fought with her just now was actually a Golden Dragon. It was the n leader of the Dragon n, the Golden Dragon. How could it be? The Golden Dragon was already dead back then. What was going on? If the Golden Dragon did not die... He wouldn¡¯t have allowed the White Dragon to transform from a Flood Dragon into a dragon. What was going on? What was going on? Who was that man? Who was he? He wasn¡¯t human. Who was he? Who was he? Why did he look exactly like the Golden Dragon?

    ..

    After the battle ended tonight, everyone slowly walked back. Da Bao and Little Treasure had yet to recover from their excitement. Their parents had reallye. They had reallye to the World of Magical Beasts.

    It was simply too good.

    ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I missed you so much too.¡±

    The two of them had never felt so satisfied before, allowing the two babies to cling to them.

    Now, the four of them were really, really reunited.

    ¡°Children, you have suffered.¡±

    How could they not suffer, especially the mothers? Look at what the two children were wearing. They were wearing long johns, ayer of bear skin, a belt made of vines, and straw sandals made of bear skin. What kind of suffering had they suffered.

    Outside, their clothes had always been limited edition custom-made. How could they have suffered like this?

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears fell like broken beads. Yan Kuan could not stop her even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back. Let¡¯s go back to our ce first.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll bring you to our ce. There¡¯s still Da Bai and Little Snow there.¡±

    Along the way, the two children were chattering happily, as if they wanted to tell them everything that had happened these days.

    But there were too many things that had happened, so the two of them really couldn¡¯t stop talking.

 Chapter 1021 - All Sides Are Moving, Probing

    <h4>Chapter 1021: All Sides Are Moving, Probing</h4>

    By the time they returned to theke, it was snowing heavily again.

    However, this cave was too small. In the past, it was no problem for the two of them to live in it. If the two of them were to live in it again, it would be crowded.

    However, tonight, for the four of them, being a little crowded was nothing at all. They just wanted the four of them to be squeezed together.

    Looking at everything in the cave, the bowls made of wood, the pots made of stone, and the simple stove made of stone, the most important thing was the fur stored in the cave.

    Even Yan Kuan was shocked when he saw it. Bear skin, tiger skin, weasel skin, everything was there. How many magical beasts did these two children harm?

    And the Ripper siblings. This name was so domineering that they were speechless.

    ¡°Mommy, these are all for you. Little Treasure and I even said that we would take this out to give to you when we go out.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao is so obedient. My Da Bao is sensible now.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I am very sensible too.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you are very sensible. Very obedient.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the warm mother and children trio in the cave with a smile in his eyes. He sat at the entrance of the cave to prepare dinner for the four of them. Of course, there was also the stupid, cute, and fierce snow mastiff next to him.

    ¡°Your uncle said that you can go out after you gather all the crystals on this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Uncle said.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the list on the leather. If it were two children, ten years would not be long. However, judging from their current performance, they would probably be able to go out in a few years.

    However, there was still a problem. How could her children be magical beasts?

    ¡°How could they think that you guys are magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Oh, right, I guess we ate the crystals.¡±

    ¡°What? You guys actually ate the crystals?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned when he heard that. How could they eat the crystals? How could they eat the crystals so easily? Wouldn¡¯t their bodies explode?

    ¡°Are you guys okay after eating the crystals?¡±

    ¡°No, Da Bao and I are fine. Our bellies are still warm.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the two children and even carried them over to touch their bellies. There was really no difference.

    ¡°How long have you guys eaten it for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. It seems like four months.¡±

    ¡°Four months? Then have you guys eaten anything before?¡±

    Little Treasure tilted his head and thought. He looked at Da Bao and suddenly remembered that they had eaten a little white food.

    ¡°Yes, we have eaten a white sweet thing, simr to stctite milk. Daddy, Look, it¡¯s in one of the crevices, but after Da Bao and I ate it, it was gone.¡±

    Yan Kuan curiously looked at the crevice that they were talking about. The shlight shone directly into it, but it was pitch ck and there was nothing.

    Could it be that these two children were so lucky that they could also encounter these opportunities?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are there any problems with them?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao sat at the side and asked worriedly. Yan Kuan helplessly smiled and said,¡±No problem. Our two treasures are so lucky. I¡¯m afraid that they have eaten stctites that have been umting for years. No wonder they will be fine after eating the crystal.¡±

    ¡°Can they spit out the crystal or take it out?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. They are really magical beasts now.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No, Da Bai told us that we can spit it out.¡±

    Little Treasure said at the side, but Da Bao said:

    ¡°We can¡¯t spit it out at all. Last time, I ate that d*mn T-rex. I wanted to spit it out to wash it, but I couldn¡¯t spit it out no matter how hard I tried. Da Bai secretly told me that I can only swallow it. The magical crystal can¡¯t be spat out.¡±

    ¡°What? Da Bao, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Da Bai said that he only found out about it not long ago.¡±

    Little Treasure had beenpletely defeated by Da Bao¡¯s IQ. Why did Da Bao always like to hold him back sometimes?

    ¡°Then can we go back with Mommy and Daddy if we turn into magical beasts?¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao also looked at each other, but Shen Xiaoxiao said,¡±We didn¡¯t let you go back with us before because you didn¡¯t belong to this world due to some fortuitous encounters. Of course, Mommy and Daddy will exin this to you in the future. If you have your own identities in this world now, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±

    Yan Kuan also nodded. Although they were magical beasts, the two children already had identities in this world, so they should be able to bring them back.

    ¡°But Uncle said that we have to gather those crystals ourselves before we can leave. Da Bao and I have tried before. There is ayer of something transparent blocking the edge of the forest. As long as we go over, it will block us. The other magical beasts will be able to escape.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect such a thing at all. They were both stunned. If this was the case, if it really did not work, they would fight the magical beasts together. Anyway, at this time, the family was already together. There was nothing to be afraid of.

    However, Yan Kuan was worried about Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison. The antidote had only been prepared for half a year at most. The antidote would have to be reformted after half a year. If that was the case, what should they do?

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew what Yan Kuan wanted to do, but she did not want to discuss this issue in front of the children.

    So she shook her head at Yan Kuan, indicating that he should not say it out loud.

    Yan Kuan endured it for a while and decided to bring the children to try it out tomorrow, so he did not say anything more. It was a difficult and heartwarming moment, and he did not want to miss such a moment.

    This night was the most peaceful night for the family of four.

    ..

    ¡°My King, they have already met up with the Prince and the Princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let them go.¡±

    ¡°But the tribtion ising. This¨C¡±

    ¡°Let them live a few days in peace. On the day of the tribtion, I will go personally.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t let you be in danger.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid that the World of Magical Beasts will copse. Keep a close eye on Fez. Nothing must happen to Her Highness the Princess.¡±

    Hearing these words, the heavenly soldier didn¡¯t know what to feel. He only knew that the next session would be chaotic again because of the tribtion that would only arrive in ten thousand years. And the World of Magical Beasts would also face a crisis that had never happened before.

    ..

    ¡°Fez, are you kidding me? Who do you think that person looks like?¡±

    ¡°The Golden Dragon. The Dragon King of the Dragon n, the Golden Dragon.¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was shocked. How could it be? How could he be the Golden Dragon?

    ¡°The Golden Dragon has been dead for ten thousand years. How could it appear? Have you seen the way he changed his appearance back then?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have. Otherwise, why would I tell you that that person looks like the Golden Dragon?¡±

    ¡°But so what if that human looks like the Golden Dragon? Back then, the Golden Dragon could transform at will. And back then, I only saw it once. This memory has already¨C¡±

    ¡°But the tribtion of the White Dragon ising. How could they appear so coincidentally now? And I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t see anything on that person¡¯s body, right?¡±

    ¡°What thing?¡±

    ¡°The ck Axe, the ck Axe used by the Golden Dragon to split the mountain back then!¡±

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t be mistaken, right?¡±

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m mistaken or not, you¡¯ll know tomorrow when you go and take a look. But I also have to remind you that regardless of whether it¡¯s a coincidence or not, this person must be eliminated. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to keep the matter of you betraying the magical beast race back then.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

 Chapter 1022 - The Crocodile At the Bottom

    <h4>Chapter 1022: The Crocodile At the Bottom</h4>

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was extremely conflicted. Back then, it was only a small crocodile and had not yet cultivated into a Level 5 magical beast. It was still an insignificant one among the aquatic race.

    However, when the Golden Dragon was suffering from the ten-thousand-year cmity, it stabbed the Golden Dragon in the back, causing the Golden Dragon to not be able to withstand the ten-thousand-year cmity. Of course, it was also because the Golden Dragon himself was injured back then. He simply did not guard against this little crocodile.

    After the Golden Dragon was in trouble, his colorful crystals were given to the White Dragon, and the red crystals in his body were taken by him.

    This was also the reason why the Giant-Tailed Crocodile did not dare to show its face outside and buried its head in training in the aquatic race.

    After waiting for so many years and finally getting everyone to ept the fact that it was a Level 5 magical beast, if the Golden Dragon really appeared and revealed what had happened back then, the three elders would definitely not spare it.

    That was because dragons were the only holy beast that connected the World of Magical Beasts and the Immortal World.

    For so many years, there had been no immortal transformation species in the World of Magical Beasts because no dragons had appeared.

    Back then, the White Dragon had fought with the Ghost Pond Qilin due to a conflict of wills and was punished by the Immortal World to be trapped in this World of Magical Beasts. Therefore, the World of Magical Beasts could be said to have been forgotten by the Six Realms.

    Now that it heard Fez say this, the Giant-Tailed Crocodile was naturally afraid.

    Fez saw that the Giant-Tailed Crocodile was wavering, so she continued to say sternly,¡±You can go and investigate tomorrow. After all, I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t leave, but you can. You can see if that person has the ck Axe or not.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a decision after I¡¯ve seen everything tomorrow.¡±

    Fez looked at the Giant-Tailed Crocodile¡¯s back as it left andughed mockingly. Even if she was demoted to a Level 2 magical beast, she had to think of a way to make them restless.

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile had been timid all its life. The only thing it did wrong was rted to the Golden Dragon. Now, as long as she said that that person was the reincarnation of the Golden Dragon, the Giant-Tailed Crocodile would definitely believe her. The most important thing was that that person really had the ck Axe.

    As for whether the person was the Golden Dragon, she did not believe it. Humans were just simr. She knew much more about the human world than the Giant-Tailed Crocodile. She did not believe it. It had been 10,000 years... The Giant-Tailed Crocodile could still remember what the Golden Dragon looked like?

    It had snowed heavily overnight. Not only that, thunder even struck in broad daylight. This was really strange. It was the first time Yan Kuan and the others had encountered thunder on such a snowy day.

    The two children were forced to bring them to the hot spring cave they had stayed in previously. The cave there was a little bigger and warmer. Although the children said that it was not cold... However, as parents, they would definitely not allow the children to do as they wished.

    ¡°The weather here is really strange.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thunder even on a snowy day. I¡¯m afraid something is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°You two, we don¡¯t need to bring these. When the snow stops, we¡¯lle back and temporarily go to the hot spring cave. Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t had a hot bath for a long time? Mommy will take you to have a good bath.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t bring them. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Kuan wanted to hug one and have the other sit on his shoulder, just like before. In the end, the two little things had to leave by themselves. They even boasted that they could find a tiger to be their mount as long as they were willing.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan smiled. These children suddenly became filial and grew up in an instant. They were really not used to it.

    ¡°This snow mastiff is really big. Didn¡¯t they say that it was only a little over a month old? It¡¯s even bigger than General and Marshal.¡±

    ¡°A snow mastiff is like this. Moreover, this snow mastiff is extremely human-like. I was lucky enough to see a wild snow mastiff in the Tibetan areas of China. It was extremely big and stood at the peak of the snow mountain. It was iparably majestic. A wolf pack of more than a dozen wolves surrounded it and killed it. Moreover, the snow mastiff recognizes its master. You can tell from its attitude toward us. I¡¯m afraid it has already recognized Little Treasure as its master. What a pity that our Da Bao thought she was the first person the snow mastiff saw.¡±

    Yan Kuan, who was walking at the back, looked at the little guy jumping up and down in front of him and smiled helplessly. Sometimes, Da Bao was really na?ve and cute, but she was also very smart. However, when it came to Little Treasure¡¯s small head, it was really not enough.

    ¡°Yeah, if there¡¯s a chance, give Da Bao a snow mastiff too. It¡¯ll be a bit more fair.¡±

    ¡°Mm, looks like we¡¯ll be staying in this World of Magical Beasts for a while. Who knows, we might even have this opportunity. Let¡¯s walk faster. It¡¯s snowing heavily.¡±

    The four of them and a dog walked through the forest. At this moment, an abnormality appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, it¡¯s the Giant-Tailed Crocodile. It¡¯s a Level 5 magical beast.¡±

    When Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao heard this, they immediately raised their vignce. They had already learned a little about the World of Magical Beasts from the two children. They knew that the magical beasts would not show mercy on this day, and would not be lenient with you. If they met one, there would definitely be a fight.

    Moreover, this was a Level 5 magical beast. This was the first time they had met one. Yan Kuan directly took out his ck Axe. In this thirdyer of the World of Magical Beasts, they definitely did not dare to be careless.

    ¡°Protect the children.¡±

    The two of them had a clear division ofbor. Yan Kuan held the ck Axe and stood directly in front of the Level 5 magical beast. He had heard that a Level 5 magical beast could use lightning through space. He really wanted to see it for himself.

    That was why he asked Shen Xiaoxiao to protect the children and retreat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked worriedly at Yan Kuan standing in front of the Level 5 magical beast.

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was also very strange. It stood in the same spot and watched for a long time. Then, it suddenly struck out with an electric shock. Yan Kuan held the ck Axe and struck at the iing electric shock with all his might.

    Good heavens! The two rays of light collided in the air with a loud bang.

    Yan Kuan was unscathed, while the Giant-Tailed Crocodile took a step back.

    It looked at Yan Kuan for a while. Then, just when they thought it would take another step forward, it turned around and left. This made Da Bao and Little Treasure, as well as Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, dumbfounded.

    This, this, this was a Level 5 magical beast? Wasn¡¯t it running too fast?

    Moreover, it was Little Treasure and the others¡¯ specialty to run away if they couldn¡¯t win. This Level 5 magical beast was also like this?

    ¡°Wow, Daddy is so powerful. He actually defeated a Level 5 magical beast and made it run away.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Daddy, you¡¯re too powerful.¡±

    The two children looked at Yan Kuan with starry eyes. Yan Kuan himself looked at the ck Axe in his hand thoughtfully. From the looks of it, the crocodile seemed to havee for the ck Axe in his hand? But it didn¡¯t have the intention to snatch it. What was going on? Could it be that it was trying to prove its power?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan, who was in a daze, and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go. The crocodile shouldn¡¯t being back for the time being. There¡¯s thunder again.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    After they returned to the cave, the two children quickly stripped themselves naked and jumped into the pool. This hot spring pool was quite big. It was two meters wide in diameter and about two meters deep. Seeing the two children jump so quickly, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have time to worry that they would not be able to swim. She watched them happily swim inside.

    It seemed that when they were no longer there, the children had really learned a lot.

 Chapter 1023 - Something Happened To Da Bao

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Something Happened To Da Bao</h4>

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so warm. I haven¡¯t had a hot bath in a long, long time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t had a bath in a long, long time either. If I had known, we would have found a hot spring here earlier.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what a hot spring is. It¡¯s already good enough that we can swim and bathe by theke.¡± Little Treasure couldn¡¯t help but pour cold water on her.

    However, Da Bao did not mind. She nodded and said,¡±What you said seems to make some sense. I really don¡¯t know what a hot spring is.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at the two children who were ying happily in the water. She smiled and began to tidy up their little quilts. Their sleeping bags were extremelyrge. Previously, they had also taken the two children into consideration. Therefore, thisrge sleeping bag was air-inted to protect them from moisture and keep them warm. It was necessary to have exquisite items when traveling.

    After packing up, Shen Xiaoxiao sat down and took out a needle and thread. She personally sewed leather clothes for the two children. The children had grown a lot taller, and the long johns inside were no longer suitable for wearing. She simply cut off the sleeves and pants and made them into shorts. Then, she made a set of leather clothes and leather pants to keep them warm and convenient.

    This kind of life was simr to that of a savage. There was no electricity, no high-tech equipment, the wife sewed and mended, the childrenughed and yed, and the husband hunted and barbequed. It was really a very pleasant thing.

    ¡°Daddy, put more honey on it. I want to eat something sweet.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I want to eat something spicy and cumin. I haven¡¯t eaten it for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yan Kuan did his best to satisfy all the needs of his children. The spices they brought were abundant, and they had stepped on a lot of natural spices along the way. Putting some on it was also very delicious.

    The two children did not know each other, so they usually only had some coarse salt and honey. Although the taste was not bad, it was definitely not as good as Yan Kuan¡¯s barbecued food.

    Moreover, they also knew wild vegetables. They had stepped on a lot of them along the way. A pot of thick chicken soup was sprinkled with wild vegetables. The taste was so fresh that the two children could not stop drooling.

    ¡°I want to pee.¡±

    ¡°Then quickly go up. You are not allowed to pee here.¡±

    Little Treasure quickly climbed up to the shore. The temperature in the hole was very high. Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of him catching a cold when she saw him like this. However, Yan Kuan put his clothes on his naked body, covering his head from head to toe. It was very warm.

    Without Little Treasure, Da Bao swam more freely. She even stabbed the fish in a few times. However, when she buried her head in the water, she actually found a hole in the water.

    It was a very small hole. It should be where the hot spring water came from. However, there was some golden light in the hole.

    Da Bao could hold her breath in the water for two minutes. She directly dived down and touched the hole that was the size of a ping-pong ball.

    She touched a golden bead and it appeared in Da Bao¡¯s hand.

    Da Bao suddenly came out of the water. She wanted to see what the bead looked like, but just as she brought it in front of her, the bead actually ran into Da Bao¡¯s mouth.

    Da Bao choked a few times, but she did not spit it out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Da Bao coughing and thought that she was choking. She immediately walked over and scooped her out of the water and wrapped her up in Yan Kuan¡¯s big shirt.

    ¡°Little rascal, you choked, didn¡¯t you? I made you not feel well, and you even stabbed the fish. When did you learn to do that?¡±

    But at this time, Da Bao could not speak at all. She shook her head hard, and her face instantly turned red. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately realized that she had been choking on something. There was something in Da Bao¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Yan Kuan,e quickly. What¡¯s wrong with Da Bao?¡±

    Yan Kuan immediately walked over when he saw that Da Bao¡¯s face was flushed red from being choked.

    He ced Da Bao on the ground, opened her mouth, and looked over. However, as soon as he opened her mouth, a golden light shed. Then, they heard Da Bao scream, and a scene that shocked them appeared.

    They saw a red spot the size of a palm suddenly appear on Da Bao¡¯s face, and two strange horns suddenly grew out of her head. They looked very simr to small antlers. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands trembled in fear.

    What was going on? What was going on?

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, Mommy, Da Bao hurts.¡±

    ¡°Where does it hurt? Where does Da Bao hurt? Tell Mommy, where does Da Bao hurt?¡±

    ¡°My head, my head hurts.¡± After saying that, Da Bao reached out to touch it. When she touched the two simr antlers that suddenly grew out of her head, she cried out in fear.

    ¡°Ah, I have horns.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Why is Da Bao like this?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not know what was going on either. When Little Treasure came back after peeing, he saw that Da Bao had suddenly be like this and was stunned.

    ¡°Da Bao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, I have a headache. I have horns.¡±

    Perhaps it was because they had stayed in the World of Magical Beasts for too long, neither Da Bao nor Little Treasure was afraid of this appearance. They did not even think that this appearance was ugly. However, what surprised him was why Da Bao had be like this while he was taking a piss.

    Especially Da Bao¡¯s face. Why did it suddenly be like this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here. Mommy is here.¡±

    Although she called Da Bao not to be afraid, Shen Xiaoxiao was scared to death. There was no doctor here, and there was no examination equipment. They did not know what had happened to Da Bao when it suddenly appeared.

    Yan Kuan was still calm, but when he saw his daughter suddenly be like this, he was also shocked.

    ¡°Xiaobao, quickly put on your clothes. We¡¯ll bring Da Bao to the elders and ask what happened.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, tell Daddy, what happened just now? Weren¡¯t you swimming?¡±

    ¡°There was a golden bead in the water. I picked it up to take a look, but it ran into my mouth.¡±

    ¡°It ran into your mouth?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I choked before I could react.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Daddy knows. Let¡¯s go. Daddy will bring you to the elder.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao quickly helped Da Bao put on her clothes as Little Treasure put on his clothes. However, they saw a magical beast that they did not expect as soon as they walked out of the cave.

    White Ape!

    Why did the White Ape suddenly appear here?

    ¡°I heard that you guys found the children, so I came to take a look. So it really is the Ripper siblings. This is true... Eh, did this girl transform?¡±

    Upon hearing the White Ape¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were stunned. Could it be that the White Ape knew?

    ¡°White Ape, do you know what happened to my daughter? We are preparing to bring her to see the elders.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let me take a look.¡±

    The White Ape walked into the cave with little monkey following behind. The White Ape looked at Da Bao¡¯s mouth. There was still a sh of golden light. He patted Da Bao¡¯s back forcefully and the golden light disappeared in an instant. Da Bao no longer cried out in pain.

    At this moment, the red spots on Da Bao¡¯s face also immediately disappeared. However, only a portion of the horns on her head had disappeared. It had notpletely grown out to begin with. There was only a protruding thing, so with her hair covering it... Nothing could be seen.

    ¡°Hu hu hu ¡ª fortunately, you haven¡¯t brought her to meet the elders. Otherwise, the Ripper siblings would have been disemboweled today.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What does this mean?¡±

 Chapter 1024 - Poison, Half-Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Poison, Half-Demon</h4>

    ¡°White Ape, what did you mean just now? What do you mean by Da Bao was almost disemboweled?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was anxious, and the White Ape seemed to really know something, so she immediately asked it.

    ¡°Hey, this girl has a great opportunity. Don¡¯t worry, the girl ate a magical core by mistake.¡±

    ¡°What? A magical core? A crystal?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a magical core, not a crystal. Although everyone thinks that a crystal is a magical core, in fact, only the crystal inside the body of an eternal saint beast can be called a magical core.¡±

    ¡°Eternal saint beast? Qilin or dragon?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s even older than them. Their bodies are rainbow crystals, and this golden light is even older than the colored crystals. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a saint beast from the primeval era. This girl has a great opportunity.¡±

    ¡°What opportunity? I don¡¯t want her to have such an opportunity. Look at the horns on her forehead. People think she¡¯s a little dragon human.¡±

    ¡°Little dragon human? That¡¯s a very appropriate name.¡±

    At this time, who cared if it was appropriate or not?

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Da Bao was no longer crying out in pain. She seemed to be as lively as before. They could not believe the words of the White Ape.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure sat at the side. Little Treasure kept stroking the horns on Da Bao¡¯s head, causing the two to fight non-stop.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she screaming in pain just now? Why is she so energetic now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless. Didn¡¯t she just say that she was very ufortable? Why was everything fine now?

    Yan Kuan also looked carefully. Da Bao was really alive and kicking again. What was going on?

    ¡°White Ape, you always say that there is an opportunity. I want to know what it is. Will my daughter be in danger?¡±

    ¡°An opportunity alwayses with danger.¡±

    ¡°You mean there is danger?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t know. This golden magical core has only existed in legends. There are even rumors that one can ascend to immortality after obtaining the golden magical core. One can transform into a dragon and be a god. One can imagine the use of this golden core.¡±

    ¡°Then, is my daughter going to be an immortal? Why do I feel like she has be a demon?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Yan Kuan not know whether tough or cry. However, it was not a joke. She had already grown horns. Wasn¡¯t she already a demon?

    ¡°Your daughter has long been a member of the Magical Beast n, including your son. Therefore, they belong to the Magical Beast n. After consuming the magical core, a magical beast will indeed be half-demon.¡±

    ¡°Half-demon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, half-demon. Half-human, half-demon.¡±

    ¡°White Ape, I don¡¯t understand more and more what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this is an opportunity that has yet toe. What will happen in the future will still depend on her own good fortune.¡±

    ¡°White Ape, why did youe in this time? Are you just looking at us?¡±

    ¡°No, the elders have gathered all the Level 5 magical beasts. The ten-thousand-year tribtion ising. I thought it was the tribtion of the White Dragon, but from the thunder that started today, it seems that the ten-thousand-year tribtion has arrived in the World of Magical Beasts. Therefore, the elders have gathered to discuss how to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Yes. At that time, all the magical beasts will have to find a ce to hide and avoid the heavenly lightning. If they are hit by it, the worst-case scenario is that the crystal will be destroyed, and the worst-case scenario is that they will die on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Then should we hide too?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. The two of you have to watch them carefully.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Thank you for the reminder, White Ape.¡±

    ¡°Little friend, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep an eye on my little monkey. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The White Ape¡¯s trip hadn¡¯t been in vain. It had sent the little monkey and solved such a big problem for them. They had almost gone to look for an elder. ording to the White Ape, once someone found out about such an ancient magical core... It would definitely be snatched by everyone.

    However, why would the magical core be in the hot spring pool? They had stayed there for a few days without discovering it. How could Da Bao see it while she was swimming? Furthermore, it happened to be when Little Treasure went to pee.

    This was really fate. It was a dog-sh*t fate.

    ¡°Da Bao,e over quickly. Daddy, take a look at your head.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, will I always grow this? Just like this now?¡±

    ¡°Well, for the time being, but we will find a way to solve it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t be unhappy. You have to be happy. No matter what you look like, you will always be Daddy and Mommy¡¯s obedient daughter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I know I¡¯m the prettiest little princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our Da Bao is the prettiest little princess.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart ached when she thought of the sudden appearance of the red spot.

    Her head felt a little dizzy. It was already not easy for her to be able to hold on until now with the continuous use of her strong physical strength.

    Her daughter was in trouble again, and her whole body started to go soft.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what happened to you?¡±

    Yan Kuan was about to go crazy. His daughter had just been in trouble, and his wife was now in trouble.

    ¡°D*mn it, the effects of the antidote have worn off.¡±

    Suoyin Flower Tears, d*mn Suoyin Flower Tears.

    This time, the onset of the illness was fierce. Yan Kuan had just called out to Shen Xiaoxiao a few times before she fell headlong down.

    It was definitely not a good thing to have an attack at this time. There was no nutrient solution and no antidote. This was definitely a life-threatening thing.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡±

    She fell just like that. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s entire body instantly became stiff. Yan Kuan cursed silently and quickly carried her to the sleeping bag at the side.

    He immediately went to get the antidote, but it turned out that the antidote had already been eaten by Shen Xiaoxiao. Why had she not said anything? If she had told him, they would have gone back halfway.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, has Mommy¡¯s poison not been cured yet?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, take good care of Da Bao. Don¡¯t worry about Mommy.¡±

    Although he said that, Yan Kuan was still very anxious. However, he knew that there were many natural treasures in this mountain forest. Moreover, Little Treasure had picked a Ganoderma before.

    Yan Kuan said to Little Treasure,¡±Little Treasure, give the Ganoderma you picked previously to Daddy. Daddy wants to give it to Mommy to eat. I¡¯m going to look for wild ginseng outside to see if I can find it. All of these are good for Mommy.¡±

    Ginseng was the only way to save her life.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure watched Yan Kuan anxiously leave the house. The two children were scared to death. They looked at each other and watched Shen Xiaoxiao faint and lie there motionlessly. They were so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mommy recovered yet? Didn¡¯t they say that you went to look for the antidote?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t they say that they went to look for the antidotest time?¡±

    ¡°Hey, antidote. Little Treasure, didn¡¯t you leave something for Mommy that Uncle gave her to save her life? Did you give it to Mommy?¡±

    ¡°I did. I don¡¯t know if Mommy brought it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two children were lucky that they had a good memory. They immediately started rummaging through Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s bags. However, to their disappointment, they couldn¡¯t find it anywhere.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Could it be on Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s look again.¡±

    The two children continued to rummage through Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. In the end, they saw that she had used a silver chain to make it a special bracelet on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯s this, it¡¯s this. Quick, take it off.¡±

    The two of them cooperated and immediately took the bead off. It was just like a yellow piece of wood. Without saying anything, they picked up a stone at the side and smashed it down. Pa da, the small piece of wood directly cracked open, and a faint fragrance came from it.

    ¡°Open Mommy¡¯s mouth and let Mommy eat it.¡±

    The two children fed Shen Xiaoxiao a life-saving medicine without Yan Kuan¡¯s knowledge...

 Chapter 1025 - Burnt Head, Strange Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Burnt Head, Strange Changes</h4>

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s sweating.¡±

    ¡°Is it too hot?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s very hot in here, and there¡¯s no wind outside. That big rock is blocking the wind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she walked out of the cave. That huge rock was like a natural barrier, covering more than half of the cave. That was why they had chosen this cave, especially in such a snowy weather. With the huge rock blocking them, it was isted from the outside world. It was a very good ce to protect themselves.

    At this moment, although Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was still extremely stiff, she could feel traces of heat surging up her body. Moreover, her entire body seemed to be boiling hot,pletely different from the icy cold feeling from before.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew what was happening outside, so she naturally heard what Da Bao and Little Treasure were talking about. Moreover, they gave her a ck pill. A faint fragrance could even be smelled by someone like her who was in aa.

    Furthermore, Shen Xiaoxiao realized that after she took the pill, she felt that the feeling of her entire body burning up was too different from the previous cold feeling. She even felt that her eyes could move.

    Of course, at this moment, her eyes were closed. Even though she knew that her eyes could move, she did not move at all.

    Moreover, she felt as if all the cells in her body were fighting. One was burning up, and the other was unusually cold. However, after the cold feeling slowly disappeared, her entire body felt warm, making her feel sofortable that she just wanted to sleep.

    ¡°Eh? Mommy isn¡¯t sweating anymore. Da Bao, Mommy isn¡¯t sweating anymore. Da Bao, what are you ¡ª what are you doing?¡±

    Little Treasure did not expect that in the time it took to turn his head, he would see an amazing side. Da Bao, Da Bao, she actually pushed away the big rock that was blocking the door.

    One had to know that the big rock was as tall as Yan Kuan. Furthermore, it was huge. The opening was more than one meter wide, and the big rock was able to block more than half of it. One could imagine how big the rock was.

    But Da Bao actually pushed it. This, this, this was too unbelievable. When did Da Bao be so strong?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the air isn¡¯t circting? I wanted to try pushing the rock away a little, but I didn¡¯t expect it to really push it away. Little Treasure, I found that my strength seemed to have increased a little.¡±

    ¡°Increased a little? It¡¯s a lot, okay?¡±

    ¡°Is it? Why don¡¯t I feel it?¡±

    Little Treasure ran out in surprise and looked around the big stone for a long time. The marks on the ground were still so obvious and deep. How did this Da Bao do it? Could it be because Da Bao identally ate that big golden core?

    Was it like this?

    ¡°Da Bao, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Unwell?¡±

    ¡°No, oh, yes. I feel an itch on my head.¡±

    Little Treasure immediately brushed Da Bao¡¯s hair away. Indeed, the horn was growing at an rming rate. What was going on?

    ¡°Da Bao, your head is only itchy? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, it hurt just now. It doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t know what was going on either. However, he didn¡¯t dare to stand at the entrance of the cave for other animals to see. He could only pull Da Bao back into the cave.

    However, when he pulled him in, the light in the cave dimmed. He saw that the horn on Da Bao¡¯s head seemed to have shrunk.

    Little Treasure was stunned. Then, he pulled Da Bao out. As expected, it grew bigger when it came into contact with the light. This happened again and again. Da Bao was about to get angry. Only then did she hear Little Treasure say:

    ¡°Da Bao, your horn will grow bigger when ites into contact with the light.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It can¡¯t be?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve tried it many times just now.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Da Bao reached out and touched her own horns. Why was it so strange?

    Little Treasure also thought for a moment and finally said very cleverly,¡±Got it. Let Mommy make a hat for you. When you put on the hat, it can¡¯t see the light anymore. That way, your horns won¡¯t grow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you put on the hat, you won¡¯t be able to see the light anymore. But when will Mommy wake up?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go and wake her up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was sleeping soundly. She had never felt sofortable all over her body. It was as if she had fallen into a ball of cotton candy. This feeling was toofortable.

    It was sofortable that she wanted to sleep just like that.

    However, at this moment, she heard Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s cries. She could not sleep. She could not. The children were still waiting for her. It was not easy to find the children. She definitely could not leave the children alone.

    Shen Xiaoxiao tried her best to wake up from the warmth. However, at this moment, her entire body started to be extremely cold again. It was so cold that she could not move at all. It was as if she had frozen into a popsicle.

    When Yan Kuan returned, he saw Shen Xiaoxiao lying there trembling. Without saying a word, he stripped Shen Xiaoxiao of her clothes and ced her into the hot spring water. He said to Little Treasure,¡±Little Treasure, watch Mommy. Don¡¯t let her drown.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not dare to dy and immediately ran to take care of the medicinal herbs. This ginseng was snatched from a hedgehog. It was a ginseng with an aged root. It was probably at least 500 years old and had already taken shape. This was definitely a good thing... With that thousand-year-old Ganoderma, these two things could be used to take care of the natural treasures.

    Yan Kuan did not care what was best. He ced all of it in a stone pot and stewed it with the pheasant.

    As he fanned the fire anxiously, he looked at the other end. How could this be? Didn¡¯t she always sleep quietly and not move? How could it be like this today?

    ¡°Daddy, is Mommy very hot? She¡¯s sweating.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned and immediately walked over. Sure enough, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s entire body was flushed red, and her body was boiling hot.

    Yan Kuan picked her up again, dried the water, and ced her in the sleeping bag.

    Then, he went out to find snow water and wet her whole body with a handkerchief to lower her temperature.

    But not long after, her entire body started to turn cold again. He sent her into the hot spring again.

    After repeating this over and over again, he knew that the medicinal herbs were ready. He carefully scooped a bowl and fed her bit by bit with his mouth. Only then did he see that Shen Xiaoxiao had slowly recovered her calm.

    ¡°Has Mommy always been like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daddy. She¡¯s been like this ever since you left.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who was the one who broke the big rock at the door?¡±

    Yan Kuan did not really ignore the two children. In the end, he still asked worriedly. This question changed the topic of conversation between the two children. One by one, they exined the miraculous things that had happened to Da Bao.

    ¡°Da Bao, are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not afraid. Daddy and Mommy aren¡¯t afraid.¡±

    ¡°Right, neither of us are afraid. Da Bao, don¡¯t be afraid either. When Mommy wakes up, we won¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao worriedly. If she did not wake up, would the day when the four of them had just reunited be over?

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t care about that. At night, he fed her another bowl of soup. At dawn, he also fed her another bowl. He could clearly feel her body temperature rising. She was no longer as cold as before. Yan Kuan was overjoyed. This natural treasure was indeed useful.

    The next day...

 Chapter 1026 - Exchange of Medicinal Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Exchange of Medicinal Herbs</h4>

    ¡°Did you see it clearly? Is it the ck Axe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed the ck Axe. Its power is endless. The tribtion ising in three days. I¡¯m afraid that you know about it, so you told me on purpose, right?¡±

    Today, the entire World of Magical Beasts was buzzing with news that the ten thousand year tribtion of the Magical Beast n wasing in three days. All the magical beasts were anxious and did not know what to do.

    The Mermaid suddenly told the Giant-Tailed Crocodile about this matter, which caused the Giant-Tailed Crocodile to have no time to think about it.

    ¡°So what if I told you on purpose? Don¡¯t forget, this ck Axe can help you block the lightning tribtion. The higher the level of the magical beast, the more powerful the lightning tribtion will be. I¡¯m only Level 2 now, so it¡¯s not a problem for me to easily dodge it. As for you, you¡¯re a Level 5 magical beast. Right now, all the Level 5 magical beasts are probably the ones who are most afraid of you.¡±

    How could the Giant-Tailed Crocodile not know this? That was why it did not rush forward after seeing the power of the ck Axe. Instead, it waited, waiting for the right time to snatch it.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Just tell me your purpose.¡±

    The wounds on the tail of Mermaid nowadays made her ugly. Other than her face, she could not bear the title of Mermaid Princess.

    Moreover, in the World of Magical Beasts, not all magical beasts would admire this face. The aquatic magical beasts would only admire a beautiful tail.

    However, this tail was full of potholes. The Giant-Tailed Crocodile wasn¡¯t a good bird. It didn¡¯t know anything about inner beauty. Since the outer beauty was gone, it naturally wouldn¡¯t appreciate her.

    Therefore, when it spoke to Fez now, it wouldn¡¯t be polite at all. It would say whatever it liked.

    Fez naturally knew about the changes in the Giant-Tailed Crocodile, but she was not in a hurry.

    Since she had decided to use the Giant-Tailed Crocodile, she naturally had to think of everything. She would let the Giant-Tailed Crocodile snatch the ck Axe, and she would use the mantis stalking the cicada. This ck Axe would help the White Dragon block part of the lightning tribtion. In the end, she would think of a way to obtain the heart blood of the little fat girl. The White Dragon would definitely be saved.

    The timing of the appearance of these two foolish humans was too good. They were not magical beasts. If they used those two humans to threaten those two siblings, would they still be afraid of them not giving in?

    ..

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy will definitely be fine.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure squatted beside Shen Xiaoxiao and watched as Shen Xiaoxiaoy there motionlessly as if she had fallen asleep. Actually, they were really not worried. They had already fed Shen Xiaoxiao a pill. Their Uncle had said that... They would save their mother¡¯s life at a critical moment, so they were not worried.

    However, Yan Kuan did not know that after seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s recovery after drinking the natural treasures he had collected, he decided to go and dig for the more medicinal Ganodermas and wild ginseng tomorrow.

    ¡°Yes, your mother will be fine. But Daddy is going to find medicine for Mommy now. Don¡¯t go anywhere in the cave. Take good care of Mommy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we know. We won¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t worry, Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re all good children. Da Bao, especially you. You mustn¡¯t go out, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know. If I go out, I¡¯ll wear that red hat. Mommy bought it for me.¡±

    After Yan Kuan heard what the two children said, he took out the red hat they had picked up outside the Magical Beast Forest and gave it to Da Bao. She had just said that she wanted to make a hat, and now she had a little red hat. Da Bao was very happy... She had been particrly regretful that her hat was missing.

    ¡°Good, good. Daddy is going now. You must remember to be careful, understand?¡±

    ¡°I know. Daddy, have you forgotten that we are also Level 3 magical beasts?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled helplessly. It was precisely because he knew that he dared to leave Xiaoxiao with them to take care of. Otherwise, how would he dare to run out to pick ginseng?

    As soon as Yan Kuan left, the little hedgehog ran in and cried to Da Bao and Little Treasure that its hundred-year-old ginseng had been snatched away by a human like them.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure naturally knew that this was a good thing done by their father. The little hedgehog did not participate in the previous Magical Beast Arena because it went to the second forest to look for natural treasures.

    Magical beasts also liked to collect these good medicinal herbs because it was very helpful to their cultivation.

    Who would have thought that a 500-year-old ginseng that it had finally found would actually be snatched away by this human? Most importantly, this was the Ripper siblings¡¯ father. Even if it wanted to deal with this human who did not have any crystals, it could not. After all, it had to give face to the Ripper siblings.

    ¡°Little hedgehog, my father wanted the ginseng to save my mother. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll give you a white crystal aspensation.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had too many white crystals, so they didn¡¯t care about half of them at all. It was the best way topensate the little hedgehog, and the little hedgehog would definitely value the crystals more than the ginseng.

    Sure enough, the little hedgehog was so happy to see the Ripper siblings being so generous that it almost jumped up. Sure enough, letting that human go was the wisest choice.

    With this white crystal, as long as it worked hard to obtain one more and collected three, it would be able to advance to a Level 2 magical beast. This was simply too good a thing.

    ¡°Thank you, Ripper siblings. In the future, if I know of any good medicinal herbs, I will definitely send them over to you.¡±.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, little hedgehog. My mother really needs medicinal herbs. Remember to send more over. You can also tell the other magical beasts that as long as it¡¯s top-grade medicinal herbs, we are willing to exchange with them using magic crystals. The lightning tribtion ising, and everyone needs magic crystals to protect their bodies.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. This is really a great thing. I¡¯ll definitely pass it on.¡±

    The little hedgehog left happily. Da Bao asked Little Treasure curiously,¡±Are these ginseng and Ganodermas useful to Mommy? Didn¡¯t Mommy take the life-saving medicine that Uncle gave her? Mommy will definitely be fine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful, but Mommy is still not awake. She should need to be nourished. Yes, it¡¯s nourishing. When Mommy wakes up, she can stop eating these things.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Nourishment. Yes, it¡¯s nourishment.¡±

    When Yan Kuan returned from the forest with a 300-year-old ginseng and a simr-year-old Ganoderma, he saw that there were more than ten medicinal herbs that were even older than the ones in his hands.

    This surprised Yan Kuan. What was going on?

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you used crystals to trade with magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they were very willing to trade with us. Moreover, we are loyal and won¡¯t take advantage of them. That¡¯s why they were willing to trade with us. Even Grandma Elephant sent a 500-year-old ginseng when she found out that Mommy was sick.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect his children to think of such a method. Moreover, he had to admit that this method was really good. It was much more convenient than him foolishly searching all over the mountain.

    Moreover, these medicinal herbs were of excellent age. Could this be considered to be a blessing from the children?

    ¡°Da Bao and Little Treasure are really smart. They are even smarter than Daddy. However, there is no need to change them tomorrow. You guys also need to use these crystals. I heard that the tribtion ising. You guys also need the protection of crystals.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we got it, Daddy...¡±

 Chapter 1027 - The Lightning Tribulation Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1027: The Lightning Tribtion Is Coming</h4>

    The Magical Beast Forest had never been so quiet in the past few days. Other than the animals that were not magical beasts, who could still be seen looking for food in the forest, almost all the magical beasts of different levels had disappeared.

    Previously, the three elders had jointly issued a statement, warning all the magical beasts that the lightning tribtion wasing. This time, it was a lightning tribtion that happened once every ten thousand years. All the magical beasts had to be prepared. They had to hide where they should hide and prepare where they should prepare... In any case, that was basically what they meant.

    Fez was currently staying in herke and did not leave her house. Not only that, she had also stopped the Giant-Tailed Crocodile from going out to PK with Yan Kuan to take the ck Axe.

    The time was not right. If it went out to snatch the ck Axe at this time, she would have no chance of winning if she wanted to take it over. The best time would be when the day of the lightning tribtion was three dayster. If she went out at that time, not only would she be able to snatch the ck Axe, but she would also be able to capture the little fat girl and immediately save the White Dragon. With everything done so quickly, it would be useless even if they wanted to resist.

    However, it was really troublesome to make the Giant-Tailed Crocodile not go out to look for them.

    Fez thought for a long time before she came up with a solution.

    There was no other way. Other than this method, she could not think of any other way to kill two birds with one stone.

    She knew that she was severely injured and the Giant-Tailed Crocodile did not fancy her. However, she was a ten-thousand-year-old magical beast after all, so she would have some rare treasures in her hands.

    Moreover, there was no such thing as chastity in the World of Magical Beasts. As long as the White Dragon did not know, she could do anything.

    After smearing the ten-thousand-year-old pearl powder on the wound, the surface of the wound quickly healed on its own, and it returned to its former glory. However, the wounds in her body were not so easy to heal.

    However, what she needed to do now was to stabilize the Giant-Tailed Crocodile. She would not care about the wounds in her body for the time being.

    ¡°Fez, have you recovered from your injuries?¡±

    When the Giant-Tailed Crocodile saw that Fez¡¯s tail had once again returned to its radiant and colorful appearance, it naturally felt a sense of amazement in its heart.

    As an aquatic species, in the hearts of aquatic magical beasts, Fez¡¯s beauty was truly unparalleled. Therefore, in the heart of the Giant-Tailed Crocodile, Fez was definitely a very special existence. Previously, Fez¡¯s tail had almost been destroyed, and it was a pity that she... It was unexpected that she had recovered so well not too long ago. She looked even more radiant than before.

    ¡°Naturally, Giant-Tailed Crocodile. Thank you for sending those pearls.¡±

    ¡°As long as they are helpful to you. Fez, you are so beautiful.¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was mesmerized. Although it had many female crocodiles, they were all for the reproduction of the race. It did not really have a true beastpanion. It had always liked Fez¡¯s beauty and wanted to be a beastpanion with Fez. After all, not only her appearance but also her ability, Fez was unquestionable. It was enough to be paired with it.

    ¡°Giant-Tailed Crocodile, can¡¯t you change your words? You can only say one sentence at a time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already very beautiful. You¡¯re the most beautiful magical beast I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Giant-Tailed Crocodile, do you want me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to do something for me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Giant-Tailed Crocodile suddenly became guarded. It was not a fool. What if Fez wanted to use it?

    Fez saw the Giant-Tailed Crocodile and knew what it was thinking. She immediately said:

    ¡°The lightning tribtion ising. I am only a Level 2 magical beast. You have to protect me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But you know, a Level 5 magical beast will experience a lightning tribtion that is even more powerful than a Level 2 magical beast.¡±

    ¡°But a Level 2 magical beast is also dangerous. I want you to help me pass the lightning tribtion. Low-level magical beasts will experience the lightning tribtion in front of you. No matter, I want you to help me.¡±

    Hearing what Fez said, Giant-Tailed Crocodilepletely believed her.

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely help you block it. In that case, will I be able to get close to you?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, you¡¯re so hateful.¡±

    ¡°Haha, haha, you hate it? You can hate it even more ¨C¡±

    ..

    ¡°Da Bao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    When he woke up early in the morning, Little Treasure had already gotten up and performed a set of boxing moves in the cave. However, Da Bao was still tossing and turning on the bed, moving from side to side. She slept very restlessly.

    Yan Kuan looked at her and thought that she was sick. He was extremely worried.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    Was she really sick?

    ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? Tell Daddy where are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I feel unwell all over, especially the sound of thunder. I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Afraid?¡±

    Da Bao was not afraid of thunder in the past. Yan Kuan looked at Little Treasure again. Little Treasure stood aside as if nothing had happened. What was going on?

    Yan Kuan thought of something. He handed his ck Axe to Da Bao and said, ¡°Big Treasure, hold this. How does it feel to hold this?¡±

    Da Bao saw her father handing her the ck Axe. She felt very warm when she held it in her hand and felt very safe. She rxed and said to Yan Kuan,¡±It¡¯s sofortable.¡±

    ¡°Dad, why is Da Bao like this?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Da Bao has really be a half-demon. On the day of the tribtion, demons are more difficult to endure than magical beasts. Da Bao will have to suffer.¡±

    ¡°How can it be like this? Sigh, what should we do?¡±

    ..

    No one knew how dirty the bottom of theke was, but the White Dragon gradually woke up.

    He opened his eyes and felt the surrounding environment. He had figured out everything that had happened over the past few days.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure had indeed waited for their parents. This was good too. The lightning tribtion was about to arrive, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about them anymore.

    However, at this moment, golden light shed at the bottom of theke, and an illusion appeared.

    ¡°King?¡±

    ¡°White Dragon, your lightning tribtion ising. Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Why did the King save me?¡±

    ¡°You and I have our own karma. I will open a parallel space and send you away on the day of the lightning tribtion. At that time, you will lose all your memories and experience thest tribtion.¡±

    ¡°What tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Love tribtion!¡±

    ¡°What? Love tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as you can sessfully pass this love tribtion, you will naturally be a Dragon and be a god.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that my destined wife is Her Highness the Princess?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao will naturally have another opportunity.¡±

    ¡°But this¨C¡±

    Before the White Dragon could continue to ask, the golden light had already disappeared, and so had the King. The White Dragon did not know what the tribtion that the King was talking about was, but he still had to erase all his memories. If that was the case, then Da Bao would not be his destined wife? But how was that possible?

    The White Dragon was getting more and more confused, but at this time, 19 had already left the deep pool.

    Three dayster...

    ¡°King, something bad has happened.¡±

    The moment 19 came out of the deep pool, he saw his personal guard walking over anxiously. What was going on?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Fez took action with the Giant-Tailed Crocodile.¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°No, but she has already taken the antidote.¡±

    19 clenched his fists. He had originally nned to send the White Dragon away and save Da Bao from this cmity. However, if Da Bao and the others were really captured by Fez and the blood from her heart was taken out, Da Bao would be hopeless.

    ¡°How much time do we have?¡±

    ¡°Less than the time it takes an incense stick to burn.¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Da Bao Suffers From the Loss of the Black Axe

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Da Bao Suffers From the Loss of the ck Axe</h4>

    <h4>?</h4>

    Lightning usually struck at night. Shen Xiaoxiao had been unconscious for three days and had not woken up. However, herplexion was much ruddier than before. She looked as if she had fallen asleep, Yan Kuan attributed this to these natural treasures, so he fed her like it was free every day.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were also very obedient. They stayed in the cave and didn¡¯t go anywhere. But from today onwards, Da Bao was obviously listless, lying in bed with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Seeing his wife and daughter so sickly, no matter how strong a man was, he would still feel bad.

    And the thunder outside was getting louder and louder. Yan Kuan didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly, afraid that something would happen to the two children. But the more careful you were, the more likely things would happen.

    That was because the Giant-Tailed Crocodile was actually here.

    ..

    Fez adjusted the time in theke. The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was immersed in her beauty every day. In addition to Fez deliberately teasing it, the Giant-Tailed Crocodile and Fez were obsessed with each other every night. When Fez calcted that the time was about right... Only then did the Giant-Tailed Crocodile realize that it was toote.

    Naturally, it had to set off quickly and snatch the ck Axe.

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile went alone. It told Fez that it woulde back to protect her once he got the ck Axe. Fez nodded and sent the Giant-Tailed Crocodile away, but she followed closely behind.

    While the Giant-Tailed Crocodile was entangled with that human, she would find those two little things to settle the score.

    These days, the news that the Ripper siblings¡¯ mother was seriously ill and needed medicinal herbs had spread to everyone in the World of Magical Beasts. The other small magical beasts in the aquatic race had already informed Fez, so Fez knew that if she made a move now... That would be too good.

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile watched Yan Kuane out. It really wanted to try its best to recall if this man looked like the Golden Dragon, but its memory was already ten thousand years old. It had long forgotten everything.

    However, it did not see this human take the ck Axe today. His goal was the ck Axe. Where did the ck Axe go?

    Yan Kuan¡¯s ck Axe was naturally given to Da Bao to hold. However, at this moment, he also had a weapon. It was Da Bao¡¯s transparent sharp knife.

    However, the Giant-Tailed Crocodilehad originallye for the ck Axe. Moreover, the time was almost up. Without the ck Axe, why would ite to snatch it? It would be better to just hide in the deep pool.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your ck Axe?¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was really stupid. It could not be said that it was stupid. It was just being honest.

    Yan Kuan knew that most of these magical beasts did not think too much like humans. They would just say it out loud. It seemed that the Giant-Tailed Crocodile knew the benefits of the ck Axe.

    That was why it ran out at such a time.

    ¡°You¡¯re here for the ck Axe?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Hand over the ck Axe, and I won¡¯t kill you or the Ripper siblings.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡±

    The ck Axe was obviously useful to his daughter. How could he hand it over to it? In its dreams!

    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile saw that Yan Kuan indeed did not have any intention of handing over the ck Axe, and was ready to directly attack Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan was not in a hurry. He said to the Giant-Tailed Crocodile,¡±The time will be up in less than two hours. Are you sure you want to fight me? And are you sure you are my opponent?¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, he took out his Blue Demon and used all his hidden force to attack the crocodile.

    Although the crocodile¡¯s skin was very hard, it was Blue Demon. It was made of a special material. Moreover, Yan Kuan used a lot of strength. One of them was enough to hit the crocodile¡¯s back.

    Although it was not deep, it was enough to intimidate the Giant-Tailed Crocodile.

    As expected, the Giant-Tailed Crocodile did not expect this human who did not even have crystals to have such great ability. It was a little afraid. After all, there was not much time left. If there was more time, it would not be afraid. It was all Fez¡¯s fault. She had almost caused it trouble.

    It wanted to retreat, but Fez, who was hiding at the side, was anxious. They had already reached this point. She could not give up halfway.

    If the ck Axe was not with this person, then it must be with the Ripper siblings. After all, they had to go through the tribtion. Maybe this man left the ck Axe to them. Fez thought of this and rolled her eyes. She immediately walked out and said to the Giant-Tailed Crocodile,¡±He must have left the ck Axe to the Ripper siblings. You deal with him, I¡¯ll go and get it for you.¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile really did not know how to use its brain. After hearing the Mermaid¡¯s words, it immediately believed her. After all, it had been sleeping with the Mermaid every day for the past few days. It could be considered that they were about to be beastpanions, so... It still believed in Fez¡¯s words. It did not even think about why Fez woulde here instead of waiting for it at the pool.

    As expected, when it saw Fez running straight towards the cave, it immediately attacked Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan secretly hated this d*mned Mermaid for ruining things. If he had known earlier, he would have killed herst time.

    But now that he thought about the two people lying down in the cave and Little Treasure holding on by himself, he wanted to retreat immediately and return to the cave. However, although the Giant-Tailed Crocodile was not smart enough, it had strong mobility. Moreover, this was to get what it wanted, so it naturally had to help Fez clear the way out.

    Inside the cave.

    Little Treasure was sitting beside Da Bao, carefully watching her. In the end, when he raised his head, he actually saw the Mermaid run in.

    D*mn it, why did this d*mn fishe?

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile had alsoe. Daddy was outside dealing with the Giant-Tailed Crocodile. What was this annoying Mermaid going to do?

    ¡°Your Highness, get out of the way. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. All I want is this little fat girl.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way, you old witch. I won¡¯t let you hurt Da Bao.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure stood up with the knife in his hand. Da Bao was already ufortable to begin with, so it was better for her to hold the ck Axe.

    Now that she saw that the Mermaid had actuallye here to capture her, she was extremely angry.

    ¡°Old witch, why did you want to capture me? You¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    As Da Bao spoke, Fez realized that there was such a big red spot on the little girl¡¯s face. Also, why were there horns on her head?

    ¡°Little fat girl, aren¡¯t you a human? Why do you have horns?¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? I said I¡¯m a magical beast. Magical beast. Don¡¯t you know what everyone knows?¡±

    Magical beast? What kind of magical beast looked like her? A human face, antlers, and red spots?

    ¡°You¡¯re really hugging the ck Axe. It looks like you¡¯re suffering, right? You¡¯re really a magical beast. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s blind.¡±

    Feiss secretly estimated in her heart. This girl was obviously the Princess, but why would there be such a strange change? Could it be that they had real bodies?

    But no matter what, this girl was destined to fall into her hands today.

    ¡°Since the ck Axe is in your hands, then I¡¯ll save some effort.¡±

    The Mermaid was very smart. Although she was not afraid of fighting with Little Treasure, she was still Level 2. She did not dare to act rashly, especially since the lightning tribtion was about to arrive. She had to go over as soon as possible.

    Fez looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was lying on the ground motionlessly. Their mother was indeed sick. She did not even react to such a bigmotion.

    She did not want to fight with these two children, but she wanted this chubby girl to volunteer her blood. There was only one way.

    ¡°Let go of my mother, you despicable old witch...¡±

 Chapter 1029 - Da Baoâ€™s Lightning Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Da Bao¡¯s Lightning Tribtion</h4>

    Little Treasure stared at the Mermaid, afraid that she would suddenly attack Da Bao. However, he did not expect that her target was not Da Bao, but Shen Xiaoxiao.

    She pulled Shen Xiaoxiao into her arms. Shen Xiaoxiao was still asleep, but Fez was too smart. Her hand grabbed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of a magical beast. It would be easy to crush her neck with this hand.

    ¡°You old witch, let go of Mommy,¡±Little Treasure shouted loudly.

    Yan Kuan heard it from outside and cursed inwardly. This Mermaid was indeed sinister and actually thought of this move. This d*mned Giant-Tailed Crocodile was simply blocking the way.

    ¡°Giant-Tailed Crocodile, you idiot. The Mermaid is using you and you don¡¯t even know it. Do you really think that she will give the ck Axe to you? She is only using the ck Axe to help the White Dragon transcend the tribtion. You are the only one who is still foolishly helping others.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said you are stupid. The Mermaid is using you. Now, you actually have the mood to PK with me. If I were you, I would quickly find a ce to hide. The lightning tribtion is about to arrive.¡±

    As Yan Kuan fought, he began to attack the crocodile verbally.

    This crocodile was a Level 5 magical beast after all. Although Yan Kuan was on par with it, it was also very time-consuming. He did not want to let the Mermaid off, and he also did not want to let Xiaoxiao and the children get hurt.

    Therefore, the wisest choice was to let the Giant-Tailed Crocodile stop itself and get the hell out of here.

    Initially, the Giant-Tailed Crocodile still did not believe it, but at this moment, Fez walked out with Shen Xiaoxiao in her arms.

    ¡°Fez, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what I¡¯m doing. Little fatty, follow me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let your mother die in my hands immediately.¡±

    ¡°Old witch! Daddy, save Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Fez, did you really betray me?¡±

    ¡°Betray my ass. I was just using you, idiot. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak that you couldn¡¯t even kill an ordinary human. What¡¯s the point of having you?¡±

    ¡°You were simply lying to me. Your goal was to get the ck Axe to save the White Dragon?¡±

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was furious. This d*mned Fez was really using it.

    ¡°Calling you stupid is really apliment. You¡¯re not even worthy of being stupid. It¡¯s so obvious that you didn¡¯t even see it clearly.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re obviously beastpanions.¡±

    ¡°Ptui, I¡¯m a Mermaid Princess. Are you worthy? You¡¯re also cooperating with me to form a beastpanion? Looking at your ugly sleeping appearance, I want to eat you in one bite.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, d*mn fez, you dare to use me, you dare?!¡±

    ¡°Giant-Tailed Crocodile, let me give you a piece of advice. If you hurry back to your deep pool now, you might still be able to escape this lightning tribtion. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the life to waste here with me. You won¡¯t be able to obtain this ck Axe.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª You ¡ª Fez, you better not fall into my hands.¡±

    Rumble, rumble¨C

    Another loud thunder rumbled. The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was still worried about this lightning tribtion. As long as there was life, there would be plenty of firewood to burn. It would be best to let this b*tch go for now and for her to hope not to fall into its hands.

    After the lightning tribtion, it would deal with her again.

    The Giant-Tailed Crocodile was extremely unwilling to give up and turned around to run. It was afraid that there wasn¡¯t enough time and ran extremely fast. As soon as it left, Yan Kuan ced all his attention on this d*mnable Mermaid. She actually dared to threaten him? Alright... Today, he would definitely grind the d*mned Mermaid¡¯s bones into ashes.

    ¡°All of you follow me, little fat girl. I¡¯ll wait for you at the cold pond.¡±

    It was snowing heavily outside. This was too convenient for the Mermaid. Her long tail directly slid on the snow, directly leaving Yan Kuan and the others behind.

    Yan Kuan carried Da Bao on his back and held Little Treasure¡¯s hand as he followed closely behind.

    However, the Mermaid was a magical beast after all. No matter how fast they were, they were still much slower.

    Today was the day of the lightning tribtion. The enchantment outside theke had been removed. The Mermaid ran to the cold pond in surprise and ced Shen Xiaoxiao by thekeside.

    ¡°White Dragon,e out quickly, White Dragon.¡±

    Fez called out White Dragon twice but he did note out. However, Yan Kuan and the others followed closely.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡±

    ¡°Old witch, let my mommy go.¡±

    ¡°Little fatty,e and exchange with your mother yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll crush her to death.¡±

    As soon as the Mermaid finished speaking, Yan Kuan directly released Blue Demon toward the Mermaid.

    The Mermaid wasn¡¯t prepared. Her arm was directly hit, and blood instantly flowed out. Yan Kuan took the opportunity to go forward, wanting to take the Mermaid down. However, at this moment, the surface of theke suddenly stirred up waves. The Mermaid endured the intense pain and directly cut off a piece of fish scale on her tail, aiming at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck. Her hand was directly broken by the man. Although she could not use much strength, the iparably sharp fish scale could still slice through the woman¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Mommy! Let my mommy go. Come over to me.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to go over.¡±

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Da Bao did not expect that her father would actually hold her back and not let her go over. At this moment, something strange suddenly appeared on the surface of theke. The White Dragon suddenly emerged from the bottom of theke, and immediately after, 19 actually stood beside the White Dragon.

    With a wave of 19¡¯s hand, Da Bao floated into the air.

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°19.¡±

    Unfortunately, 19 had calcted everything, but he did not expect that the lightning tribtion would arrive.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble.

    An extremely loud bolt of lightning struck down from the sky. It did not strike the little white dragon, who was supposed to be in trouble.

    Instead, it struck straight at Da Bao.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    A shrill scream rang out. A huge bolt of lightning enveloped Da Bao. A transparent ball of light allowed Da Bao to stand inside. Countless bolts of lightning struck toward Da Bao in an instant.

    The lightning kept shing above her head. The sky changed abruptly. It was alreadyte at night, but because of the thunder and lightning, the surroundings were illuminated as if it was daytime.

    Everyone looked at the lightning and thunder in the sky around Da Bao. The sound of her throat being torn apart hit everyone¡¯s heart. This was the first time everyone had seen such a scene in their lives.

    ¡°Dabao¨C¡±

    No matter how much they called, there was no response. Only waves of thunder and lightning struck Da Bao¡¯s body.

    She held the axe tightly in her hand. As if she knew something, she raised the axe high up.

    This action was effective. The most resounding lightning strike above her head was blocked by the ck Axe. Da Bao saw hope and kept waving the lightning that wasing toward her.

    Everyone looked at the scene that appeared in the air.

    ¡°She, she, how could she be like this?¡±

    Fez muttered to herself. What was going on? How could this chubby girl be struck by lightning? Shouldn¡¯t it be the White Dragon? Why was the White Dragon fine?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Heavenly soldier?¡±

    The heavenly soldier looked at Da Bao, who was wrapped in a beam of light. Her horns had already grown by half, and there was a red spot on her face. This was, this was...

    ¡°Your Majesty, Her Highness The Princess has a half-demon body!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Half-demon?¡±

 Chapter 1030 - Thunder Tribulation 2

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Thunder Tribtion 2</h4>

    How could Da Bao be a half-demon? How could she be a half-demon?

    19 couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He had nned everything to protect Da Bao and Little Treasure, but now he was telling him that Da Bao was a half-demon?

    What was going on? How could Da Bao be a half-demon without him knowing?

    The antlers grew bigger and bigger, and the blood-red marks on his face made it impossible for 19 to deny it.

    ¡°Half-demon? The little fat girl is actually a half-demon? How could she be a half-demon? She¡¯s actually a half-demon?¡±

    Fez was stunned. There had never been a half-demon in the World of Magical Beasts, but every magical beast knew that the person who obtained the magical core transcended the Six Realms, transformed into a demon and became a god, transformed into a demon and became an immortal, transformed into a ghost and ascended to heaven...

    This little girl was actually a half-demon.

    What did she miss? She had never realized that she was a half-demon. If she knew, why would she still think of taking the blood from her heart? She would definitely swallow her whole.

    ¡°Roar¨C¡±

    With a Dragon¡¯s roar, a beam of white light suddenly crashed into Da Bao¡¯s light ball.

    The White Dragon actually rushed over at this time. What was he going to do?

    ¡°King, the White Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Let him go.¡±

    19 saw the White Dragon¡¯s actions that still dared to move forward at this time. It was clear that he wanted to help Da Bao share half of the lightning strikes.

    The White Dragon, what was he trying to do? Did he really think that Da Bao was his wife?

    ¡°Da Bao, Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°White Dragon.¡±

    The White Dragon saw that Da Bao still had his divine sense. Her tough little appearance made Da Bai¡¯s heart ache. He used his long dragon body to surround Da Bao. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Half of it hit his body.

    ¡°White Dragon, d*mn it, d*mn it. You actually did this for her. You¡¯re an idiot, an idiot.¡±

    Fez was shouting in anger, but no one paid attention to her.

    Fez was so angry that she had lost her mind. She had sacrificed so much for the White Dragon, but in the end, the White Dragon actually disregarded her sacrifice for a five-year-old baby.

    Then what was the meaning of all the sacrifices she had made? She had even sacrificed herself to that d*mned Giant-Tailed Crocodile for the White Dragon. Why couldn¡¯t he see it? Why?

    ¡°She¡¯s the good daughter that you have given birth to.¡±

    Fez looked at Shen Xiaoxiao beside her and vented all her anger on her. She pointed the fish scale in her hand at Shen Xiaoxiao and stabbed it down.

    Just as Yan Kuan reacted and wanted to stop her, Fez stopped in mid-air. He saw a transparent knife stabbed into her stomach and fell backward.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect Xiaoxiao to wake up at this time.

    He strode forward and helped Shen Xiaoxiao up from the ground.

    ¡°Da Bao, what happened to Da Bao?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao woke up, she saw what was happening in the sky. It was too unbelievable. Why was it like this?

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Little Treasure ran over and threw himself into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms.

    19 looked at the family of three from afar. It was good that they had woken up.

    But now that Da Bao was like this, sigh...

    ¡°King, the space-time tunnel has opened.¡±

    19 looked at the child and the dragon in the sky and shouted at the White Dragon:

    ¡°White Dragon,e out.¡±

    The White Dragon knew that that was his only hope. The lightning tribtion was not meant for him, so even if he blocked half of it for Da Bao, it would be his turn soon.

    The higher the level of the magical beast, the heavier the lightning strike.

    He helped Da Bao block a wave of attacks, but there were still eight moreyers of lightning strikes after that. Da Bao could not block them at all.

    If he left now, what would happen to Da Bao? What would happen to Da Bao?

    ¡°White Dragon, are you trying to kill Da Bao if you don¡¯t leave?¡±

    Kill Da Bao? How? How could he kill Da Bao?

    19 saw that the space-time tunnel was slowly shrinking. He stretched out his hand and pulled in mid-air. The White Dragon was pulled down by his strength, and Da Bao was left alone in the light ball again.

    ¡°The White Dragon is unwilling to leave, but he¡¯s too weak. After being trapped for ten thousand years, he¡¯s already weaker than an ordinary little magical beast.¡±

    The heavenly soldier stepped forward and pushed the White Dragon into the space-time tunnel.

    The White Dragon did not even have time to say a word before he disappeared into the tunnel.

    ¡°I thought that by sending the children here and bing magical beasts, they would be able to survive in the world. I didn¡¯t expect Da Bao to have such an opportunity. As expected, the heavens do not give us what we want.¡±

    ¡°19, save Da Bao, save Da Bao.¡±

    Only 19 could save Da Bao. Wasn¡¯t he a King? No matter what kind of King he was, he should be able to save Da Bao. Just now, he was able to pull the White Dragon out. Then, what about Da Bao? Could Da Bao be pulled out by him too?

    19 sat cross-legged and began to chant a spell. The heavenly soldier watched anxiously and said,¡±King, you can¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t. You¡¯ll suffer a bacsh.¡±

    However, 19 would not listen to him.

    ¡°Protect the heir.¡±

    After 19 left this sentence, he slowly rose up from the sky. A circle of light formed around him, and then half of the lightning that struck Da Baonded on his body.

    However, a wave of lightning had already passed. Now, the lightning shed, but it was not as powerful as before.

    It was not enough to take a few seconds to catch his breath before another wave of lightning and thunder struck again. This time, it was even more ferocious than the previous one.

    The heavenly soldier had already flown to Yan Kuan and the others. There was also Little Treasure here. Although Little Treasure did not eat the magical core, he still had to go through the tribtion. However, his tribtion was much more rxed than the two of them.

    ¡°Uncle Heavenly Soldier, why is Da Bao like this?¡±

    Little Treasure had seen this heavenly soldier before and he had been following 19 all along. When he saw this scene, he naturally ran up to ask.

    ¡°Crown Prince, step back. This is a lightning tribtion. The Princess already has a half-demon body and is not tolerated by the Six Realms. Therefore, she has to go through nineyers of lightning tribtion before she has the chance to transform.¡±

    ¡°Nineyers? You mean, my daughter has to be struck by lightning like this nine times?¡±

    Yan Kuan was shocked when he heard this, and Shen Xiaoxiao was also scared out of her wits. How could this be? She was still a child.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that. Eachyer of lightning tribtion is more powerful than the previous one. Now, the King has shared half of the burden for the Princess. Even so, the Princess is still young. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±

    That sentence made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s legs go weak from fear, and Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes turned red. He had thought that it would be fine if she was just a half-demon, but he had never thought that she would experience such a huge lightning tribtion. How could this be?

    ¡°Is there no other way? Is this the only way?¡±

    ¡°There is a way. It¡¯s just that the King said that we must not carry it out unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±

    Hearing that there was a way, everyone became excited. What method? Why didn¡¯t they agree?

    ¡°What solution? What solution? Tell us. What solution?¡±

    ¡°The King said that unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, we absolutely cannot use this method.¡±

    ¡°Tell us, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Send the Princess away.¡±

    ¡°Send her away? Where?¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, the Nine Netherworld Continent was burned by a raging fire for ten years. Only after Nirvana can they return!¡±

    ¡°What¨C¡±

 Chapter 1031 - Destined To Be Separated

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Destined To Be Separated</h4>

    Those who had experienced the lightning tribtion were in great pain. Those who were watching from below were suffering physically and mentally. On the first level, the White Dragon had blocked half of Da Bao¡¯s tribtion. On the second level, 19 had also blocked half of Da Bao¡¯s pain.

    However, when they reached the third level, a golden light struck 19 down from the sky.

    ¡°Oh no, the King has suffered a bacsh.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, 19 floated down in front of them.

    His status was too important. The Heaven Pavilion would not allow him to act so rashly.

    ¡°19, how are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Xiaoxiao, 19 has disappointed you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. 19, you¡¯ve done your best. Can you send me up? I can help Da Bao withstand the lightning tribtion. I can.¡±

    ¡°19, send us both up,¡± Yan Kuan said from the side.

    ¡°Sigh, a mortal¡¯s body can be killed with the smallest lightning strike. Da Bao is destined to endure this tribtion this time.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why is it like this? She¡¯s just a child, not some half-demon. She didn¡¯t mean to eat that golden core at all. The golden core ran into her mouth by itself. 19, save Da Bao, save Da Bao.¡±

    How could 19 not know this? He helplessly said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±The golden core is a thing from the ancient times. Unless it is fated, it will never meet. It chose Da Bao. Da Bao cannot escape.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? She is just a child, a child.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was already trembling. Yan Kuan also stared at 19. Watching his own child go through these hardships. As a parent, he simply could not stand it.

    ¡°When I brought the children here, it was also for them to have a foothold in this world. I didn¡¯t expect that fate would y tricks on them.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, can you bear to be separated from Da Bao for 10 years?

    ¡°10 years? Another 10 years?¡±

    ¡°This time is different from thest time. The heavenly soldier has already told you, right? I will send Da Bao¡¯s soul consciousness into the time orbit when she can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Travel through time and space and return to ten thousand years ago. The Nine Serenities Continent will be burned for ten years. Only after Nirvana will she be able to return.¡±

    ¡°19, you said that you will only send her soul consciousness away?¡±

    Yan Kuan had indeed grasped the main point. 19 looked at him and nodded at him.

    ¡°Yes, only send her soul consciousness away. Da Bao¡¯s body is still there. In ten years, Little Treasure, you will be the King. You will personally bring your sister back.¡±

    ¡°I am willing, I am willing. I am willing to go and get Da Bao. Can you let me go with Da Bao? I have never been separated from her. I don¡¯t want to be separated from Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was about to lose a daughter. Was she going to lose a son as well? What was the reason for this?

    ¡°Little Treasure, you don¡¯t have the ability to protect Da Bao. When you have the ability, Uncle will send you over.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have to send Da Bao away?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, take a look for yourself. Can Da Bao still withstand it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart ached, but she did not know what to do. Was she really going to send Da Bao away? The four of them had just united. Were they going to be separated again so soon?

    ¡°I, I, I can¡¯t bear to do it. I can¡¯t bear to do it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s conflict was fierce. Wanting to send away own daughter, was this not to wanting her life and digging her flesh?

    But if they didn¡¯t her send away, seeing Da Bao be struck to death alive by this lighting, she could not bear it even more.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, calm down.¡±

    Rumble¨C

    ¡°19, can we have a word with Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then he waved his sleeve, and a golden light enveloped the three of them. The golden light rose slowly, and they came before Da Bao¡¯s sphere of light.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, Mommy¡¯s Da Bao, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    But besides letting the child not be afraid, Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t do anything.

    She desperately wanted to break through the golden ball, but just as her hand touched the silver beam of light, it was like an electric shock. She directly bounced to the ground.

    Yan Kuan caught the person and started to touch the pir of light, but it was useless. It was useless. Time and time again, the family of three was bounced back.

    Da Bao was so scared that she cried out loud.

    ¡°No, Mommy, Mommy, you guys go. Go.¡±

    She was such a young child, but they were told to leave. As parents, they were not as useful to their children. Seeing their children like this, they really did not feel good.

    ¡°Da Bao, Mommy is useless. I can¡¯t save you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy don¡¯t cry. Mommy don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not know what to say to his daughter, but it was natural for his heart to ache, especially when Xiaoxiao was in such a state of mental breakdown. He had no idea what to do. He had never seen his wife and children in such a state of mental breakdown.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure ¡ª you finally called me big sister.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you have to take care of Mommy and Daddy.¡±

    ¡°No¨C¡±

    ¡°Da Bao¨C¡±

    The whole family cried together. At this moment, even Yan Kuan¡¯s tears were flowing out, but his wife and son were already speechless. He had to hurry up and tell Da Bao.

    ¡°Da Bao, be good. You know what happened, right?¡±

    ¡°I know. I was struck by lightning.¡±

    ¡°Silly child, you weren¡¯t struck by lightning. Lightning has no eyes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The heavens have no eyes.¡±

    Rumble¨C

    After Little Treasure said that, a bolt of lightning struck down. The heavenly soldier shouted from below:

    ¡°Crown Prince, you can¡¯t scold the Heavens.¡±

    ¡°If they want to interfere, I¡¯ll scold.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t care when he cried, but Da Bao said,¡±Daddy, is it because I¡¯m a demon?¡±

    ¡°No, Da Bao, you must remember. You will always be Mommy and Daddy¡¯s good daughter. You only took a pill by mistake. You are not a demon. Do you remember? Even if you have the appearance of a demon, you are a human. You must remember that you are a human. You are the biological daughter of me, Yan Kuan, and Shen Xiaoxiao. You are Yan Anan. Remember your name. You are Yan Anan. Little Treasure is Yan Lele. You must remember. You must remember your identity.¡±

    ¡°I know. I am Yan Anan. I am Da Bao. I am the daughter of my parents. I am Little Treasure¡¯s sister. I remember everything.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, Uncle will send you to another ce. You may suffer and suffer a lot, but as long as you stay for ten years, you will be able toe back. When that timees, Little Treasure will personallye to pick you up. Your parents will wait for you to return home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, I know. But I can¡¯t bear to leave all of you and Mommy. I can¡¯t bear to leave Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, we can¡¯t bear to leave you either. But you have to go. If you don¡¯t go, these blind bolts of lightning will keep striking you. It¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault for being useless and unable to save you.¡±

    ¡°I know, I will be obedient. Little Treasure, you have to practice well ande to pick me up. Otherwise, I will be bullied by others.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll definitely practice well. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you. If there is, it¡¯s us who will bully others.¡±

    ¡°Okay. When the timees, we¡¯ll bully others together.¡±

 Chapter 1032 - Send Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Send Her Away</h4>

    ¡°Da Bao, Mommy¡¯s good daughter. Mommy has let you down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t cry. Mommy, don¡¯t Cry. Mommy, you have to prepare beautiful clothes and dolls for Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mommy will prepare them for Da Bao. I will definitely prepare them for Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you have toe and pick me up earlier. Come earlier.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will definitelye earlier. Definitely. Don¡¯t be afraid. We are twins. If anything happens to you, I will also feel terrible.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Uncle.¡±

    19 floated up from below. He looked at Da Bao. This was the child that he had raised. If he could, he would not be willing to let her experience 10 unnecessary years, or even longer.

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle will definitely save you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not afraid. You have to teach Little Treasure well and make hime and save me quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, leave this to me. Da Bao, don¡¯t worry. That ce is ancient. Isn¡¯t Da Bao very curious about what the ancients looked like? Let¡¯s go and take a look. When the timees, I will definitelye and pick you up. Do you believe in Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I trust you.¡±

    19 looked at everyone. The time hade. He had to her everyone away.

    At this moment, 19 waved his sleeves. They saw an even more intense lightning strike on Da Bao¡¯s head. Immediately after, there was a loud bang and a strong light appeared on the horizon.

    They only saw a shadow pull out from Da Bao¡¯s body and float toward the white light. Da Bao fainted on the ground.

    ¡°Da Bao!¡±

    However, when the white shadow thought about the strong light floating away, a red light also flew toward that direction.

    ¡°The Qilin actually self-destructed?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? That red light just now was the Qilin? The Ghost Pond QIlin? Was it also sent away?¡±

    19 watched the light slowly disappear, and the lightning strike stopped. Da Bao fainted on the ground, and she slowly floated down.

    All the lightning and fire shes disappeared, and the space became pitch-ck again.

    ¡°Da Bao!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan held Da Bao in their arms. The child seemed to have fallen asleep, and there was no reaction at all.

    19 took a ck pill and put it into Da Bao¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°With this pill, Da Bao¡¯s body can be protected until her soul consciousness returns. Moreover, there are magical crystals in her body, so she will grow up as time goes on. Except for the absence of a soul, Da Bao is no different from an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Did the Qilin go with her just now?¡±

    ¡°Everything is set in stone. It seems that their story is not over. But don¡¯t worry, I brought up Da Bao myself. She is also my child. She is the Princess of my Heaven Pavilion. So, I will definitely not let anything happen to her. I will spend my whole life to protect her life.¡±

    ¡°I believe in you, 19. I believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I want to study. I want to practice early so that I can save Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Be good. In the future, when the heavenly soldiers follow you, I will arrange all the learning courses for you. Xiaoxiao, can you rest assured that Da Bao will be taught by me?¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan. She really did not want her child to leave her side.

    Yan Kuan knew what Shen Xiaoxiao was thinking, so he said:

    ¡°19, we don¡¯t want Little Treasure to leave our side.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°19 with your current identity, it¡¯s time for me to call you Master instead.¡±

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to be like this. 19 has already remembered all of his memories. 19 can also be considered as being raised by Master. I know your concerns. Little Treasure doesn¡¯t need to leave you. I naturally have a way to teach him. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but 19, where¡¯s Dark 1? Dark 1 went to look for you. Did he find you?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1 and I have our own arrangements. You don¡¯t have to worry about his safety. Xiaoxiao, let me send you out.¡±

    ¡°We can leave the World of Magical Beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Treasure. Remember, you can¡¯t use magic crystals outside, and you can¡¯t leave them in the outside world.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you guys out of here.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Mermaid. That d*mned Mermaid. I want to pluck out her scales.¡±

    Little Treasure hadn¡¯t forgotten about the d*mned Mermaid, but 19 said,¡±This is World of Magical Beasts. The Mermaid can¡¯t escape the punishment of the World of Magical Beasts. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After hearing 19¡¯s words, they naturally had no objections. They nced at the Mermaid who was lying on the ground without any reaction. Although Little Treasure was unwilling, he still obediently returned to Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan¡¯s side.

    The four of them followed 19¡¯s actions and slowly walked out of the Magical Beast Forest that they had been in for nearly half a year.

    ..

    ¡°Hey, are you sure you don¡¯t want a doctor? Is this little fat girl unconscious?¡±

    Lou Yin watched Shen Xiaoxiao give the chubby girl a bath and walked in unceremoniously to ask her.

    ¡°No need. Da Bao is unconscious, but she¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your kids to be so amazing. They really came out of the Magical Beast Forest. They¡¯re only five years old?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re already past five years old. We weren¡¯t even here on their birthday.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys going to send the little ones to our ce to study?¡±

    Lou Yin wasn¡¯t a fool. Of course, she had always thought that the little girl must have experienced something in the World of Magical Beasts to be in aa like this. However, it was already very difficult for her toe out alive from the World of Magical Beasts.

    Furthermore, they were two children who weren¡¯t even six years old.

    This family was all different. As parents, they were awesome. The children weren¡¯t ordinary people either.

    ¡°I won¡¯t send Little Treasure over. One of the two children is unconscious, and the other one, we don¡¯t want him to leave our side.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you doted on the children.¡±

    ¡°You can do that too.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a very powerful woman. She couldn¡¯t just stay in a daze for the rest of her life because of Da Bao. She still had Little Treasure, and she had to pull herself together and wait for Da Bao toe back

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao was a very capable person. At least from her appearance, there was nothing wrong with her.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦ is Yan Kuan.¡±

    Lou Yin liked to challenge this woman because this woman was strong enough. Only a strong woman could be her friend. Yes, strong.

    ¡°Do you think you have a chance?¡±

    ¡°You, hmph, don¡¯t forget that you still have to fight me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember. I¡¯ll train with you properly tomorrow. Coincidentally, my hands are itching too. Let¡¯s see how my experience from the World of Magical Beasts is going.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Lou Yin turned around and left arrogantly. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at her and smiled helplessly. This girl was really a very honest person. She did not know how to disguise herself at all.

    Yan Kuan went to negotiate with the people from the Academy and brought Little Treasure along. At this moment, Huang Yueyan rushed to ck Tornado with Ai Wei.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, where¡¯s Da Bao? What happened? Why did something happen to Da Bao?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that they had left immediately after receiving the call when she saw that Huang Yueyan had actuallye over. It had only been less than ten hours, and Huang Yueyan¡¯s face was filled with fatigue.

    She did not know why Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears flowed down when she saw her.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t scare me. What happened?¡±

 Chapter 1033 - The Transformed Little Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1033: The Transformed Little Treasure</h4>

    Huang Yueyan had never seen Shen Xiaoxiao cry before, but this time, Shen Xiaoxiao had almost lost her image in front of her. Ai Wei had already walked in first, and Da Bao was sleeping quietly, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not wake her up.

    Huang Yueyan nced at the child. Had she really be a vegetable?

    ¡°I¡¯ll hire the best medical team in the world. We¡¯ll definitely cure Da Bao.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was worried and didn¡¯t know what to say tofort Shen Xiaoxiao. However, Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head and tried to calm herself down before she said,¡±There¡¯s no need. 19 gave her medicine. He said that she¡¯ll recover in a few years.¡±

    ¡°How many years?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are some injuries that will take a few years to recover.¡±

    ¡°What about 19 and Dark 1?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They should be together.¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not ask too much. She knew that 19 had some opportunities that could not be described by ordinary people, so she did not ask too much. Since 19 said that there was no big problem with Da Bao, there should not be a big problem... At least the two children had been found.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since 19 said that she will be fine in a few years, then the child will definitely be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m just excited to see you.¡±

    ¡°You, are you still a child? Where¡¯s Little Treasure? Where¡¯s Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°He went to the Academy with his father.¡±

    ¡°Then when are you leaving? My ne is waiting at the tarmac.¡±

    ¡°Just for the next two days. I¡¯ll leave as soon as the Academy¡¯s matters are settled. is everything alright in China?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s very exciting. I¡¯ll tell you properly when I get back. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re fine. I ran here in a hurry, afraid that something might happen.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Yueyan walked into the room. She looked at Da Bao carefully and saw that her face was still rosy and cute, so she didn¡¯t worry too much.

    ¡°Ai Wei, I¡¯ll get someone to take you around?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ai Wei took a look at Da Bao and knew that Huang Yueyan had something to say to Shen Xiaoxiao, so he didn¡¯t dy. He patted Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder and walked out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Did you see Lou Yin?¡±

    Huang Yueyan saw that Ai Wei had left and hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Yes, I saw her. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that she and Yan Kuan have something going on?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to talk about the engagement between them?¡±

    ¡°You know about it?¡±

    ¡°You have the nerve to say it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t I want to watch a good show? Tell me, how did it happen? Lou Yin is a tough nut to crack.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s duel. Come and watch the good show early.¡±

    ¡°Duel? What duel?¡±

    ¡°Martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Hur hur, it¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Is Little Treasure asleep?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, he¡¯s with Heavenly Soldier.¡±

    ¡°His name is Heavenly Soldier? Or is he really a heavenly soldier and heavenly general?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Soldier, his name is Heavenly Soldier. Of course, heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals are probably not as powerful as him.¡±

    ¡°Actually, what kind of King is 19?¡± Lying in Yan Kuan¡¯s arms, Shen Xiaoxiao finally had the chance to have a good chat with Yan Kuan about 19.

    ¡°Probably only 19 knows, but it¡¯s still someone from the higher-ups. I just didn¡¯t expect to have such an opportunity around us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really weird. I think he and Dark 1 should have their own opportunities, but I always feel that Dark 1 is with him. Sigh, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be difficult.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you have an appointment with Lou Yin for a fight tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s always wants to fight with me. It¡¯s best if we settle it directly so that it won¡¯t be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t be too tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m just worried that Little Treasure¡¯s life will be very tiring in the future.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a boy. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s a little tired. Go to sleep. It¡¯s not easy for him to get some sleep and have a good rest. I¡¯ve already seen Da Bao. She¡¯s very stable. She¡¯s right beside us. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll know at any time.¡±

    ¡°Mm, go to sleep.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Uncle Heavenly Soldier, I know. I know what to do.¡±

    Heavenly Soldier looked at this child who had a hint of childishness a few days ago. In just one night, he became exceptionally silent and determined.

    The Crown Prince was indeed the Crown Prince. The King¡¯s foresight was indeed good.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. Even if you work hard, you have to pay attention to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I will work hard to save Da Bao as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ask me if you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that Little Treasure was practicing his punches and kicks in a methodical manner, Heavenly Soldier nodded and walked out of the practice room.

    ..

    The next day, Shen Xiaoxiao arrived at the practice field as promised. Lou Yin was already waiting at the side.

    Huang Yueyan called out when she saw Lou Yin.

    ¡°Senior Sister, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Huang Yueyan, I heard that you arrived yesterday and went to see your teacher. I didn¡¯t expect that you and Shen Xiaoxiao have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are good sisters. But I¡¯m not here to help her today. I¡¯m here to watch a good show. You guys continue, don¡¯t bother about me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s best. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. She was not listening to them at all. She rubbed her hands and feet. They had a good restst night. After all, they had not slept in bed for a long time. The two of them had gone to bed very early.

    When she woke up this morning, she saw that Little Treasure had already gone to the training ground. Shen Xiaoxiao sighed. The child had grown up overnight. This made her feel even more upset.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Let¡¯s finish early. We can still leave in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°You guys are leaving in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been dyed for too long.¡±

    Lou Yin didn¡¯t know why her expression was a little ugly. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at her without saying anything. She was just getting ready to attack.

    Perhaps Shen Xiaoxiao had too many things on her mind, so much so that she was too depressed.

    So when they were fighting, she didn¡¯t hold back at all. Instead, she punched Lou Yin.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s experience in the Magical Beast Forest was definitely not weak. Lou Yin could feel it the moment she started. She even knew that she would definitely lose.

    However, she could learn a lot from such an expert in a fight.

    After a hundred moves, Lou Yin was already panting and lying on the ground. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was also covered in sweat. Although she was not as tired as Lou Yin, it was still very satisfying.

    ¡°Your level is about the same as a Level 3 magical beast.¡±

    ¡°Then what level are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? Level 1.¡±

    Thinking of the white crystal that Da Bao gave her, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and spoke.

    ¡°What joke are you making? You actually said that I¡¯m Level 3 and you¡¯re Level 1. If I didn¡¯t know about this level distribution, it would be fine. But I know about it. Aren¡¯t you washing me off?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. My Da Bao said that I¡¯m a Level 1 magical beast.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xiaoxiao say this, Lou Yin originally wanted to go against her, but she suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything. If it was that little fatty girl who said it, then fine, she admitted it. Level 1, then Level 1.

    ¡°Although I lost, I want to leave with you guys this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°What? Leave together?¡±

    This time, not only Shen Xiaoxiao, but even Huang Yueyan was stunned. What was wrong with Lou Yin? She could walk out of here?

 Chapter 1034 - Return To the Country

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Return To the Country</h4>

    They had never expected to hear Lou Yin say that. Wasn¡¯t Lou Yin not allowed to leave the Academy? Why was she allowed to leave now?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised. I said that if I want to leave, I would go out with you guys. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to pack my things.¡±

    After saying that, Lou Yin left without even looking at the two of them. In any case, she was acting as if she had a lot of money, but she wasn¡¯t annoying.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she not allowed to leave?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s always a way. Lou Yin should have left a long time ago. It¡¯s a waste of her youth to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go pack our things too. I even let you pick me up this time. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only here to say that you¡¯re being polite to me now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I was just being polite on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Tsk-¡±

    ..

    ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Lou Yin walking around the cabin. What was the meaning of this old country bumpkin?

    ¡°I know. She¡¯s never been on an airne before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been on an airne before. Your whole family has never been on an airne before.¡±

    When Lou Yin heard what Reger said, she immediately retorted. In the past few months, Reger had been tormented by this woman. Looking at the beautiful woman, she would always ask strange questions. It was the same as when Reger had just escaped from the base, so Reger knew that this woman had most likely never seen these things. It was strange.

    Of course, Reger had finally been released. He didn¡¯t have to work hard, and he didn¡¯t have to farm and clean toilets every day. He also didn¡¯t have to be a human punching bag to apany this d*mnable woman to practice.

    He was really too happy. Reger actually didn¡¯t know that he had already received special care. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be as lively as he was now.

    ¡°Senior, this is my private ne. It¡¯s different from a passenger ne. There¡¯s no resting area like this. All the seats are in the cabin.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve seen it on TV. Your private ne is the same as mine.¡±

    ¡°But your private ne can only fly in the Academy for fun. It only takes a few minutes toplete one round.¡±

    ¡°Savage, do you still want to get beaten up? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be safe just because I let you out. I can take your life at any time.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s domineering aura sessfully frightened Reger once again.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Little Treasure were ying games at the side. This was what Shen Xiaoxiao had wanted Little Treasure to do. Now that Little Treasure was being bounced too tightly, she didn¡¯t want the child to be like this.

    However, perhaps it was because she was too simr to Little Treasure. They were definitely game trash. Every time Little Treasure was angry, he would cry out loudly. A few times, he would mistakenly shout, ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re wrong again.¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao never corrected him, she knew in her heart that the thing that Little Treasure cared about the most was Da Bao. He missed Da Bao too much.

    Yan Kuan took care of Da Bao by the side. He massaged her arms and legs to prevent her limbs from stiffening. If he had not seen these things with his own eyes, Lou Yin, Huang Yueyan, and even Reger would never have believed it.

    The Great ck Emperor actually massaged his own daughter.

    But Yan Kuan just did it. His hands were strong, and this was very beneficial to Da Bao. Every morning and afternoon, they each had an hour, just like her normal amount of activity.

    On the other side, it was noisy. Listening to Lou Yin¡¯s curious questions, it was no longer peaceful on the way.

    After flying for eleven hours, the ne finallynded in China.

    Lou Yin did not need to say anything to catch up with Yan Kuan and the others. However, she was stopped by a look from Yan Kuan. It was Shen Xiaoxiao who said,¡±Yueyan and the others still have a vi that is mine. You can go and live there. Bring Reger and he will be your bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Will I need a bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°I will be her bodyguard? No, Little Oriental Loli. I have just escaped from the sea of bitterness and the devil¡¯s hand. Don¡¯t treat me like this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t care whether this Reger agreed or not. Once she made a decision, there would be no change. If he didn¡¯t want to be a bodyguard, then he would just return to ck Tornado. Anyway, this Reger¡¯s money had already been given to her. He was just a singlemander.

    It was Lou Yin who called out:

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay at your house?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡±

    ¡°How is it inconvenient? I¡¯ve already given him to you, yet you still won¡¯t let me stay at your house?¡±

    This little girl, Lou Yin, really didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. In the end, it was Huang Yueyan who said:

    ¡°Lou Yin, do you have the cheek to pay a visit to someone¡¯s house empty-handed? Besides, if you want to go to someone¡¯s house, you have to get the permission of the owner. How can you insist on going like this?¡±

    ¡°Then even if I go to your house, I have to pay a visit first?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s strange. Doesn¡¯t the Academy have an etiquette ss? Why are you still asking these silly questions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the etiquette ss in the Academy is just to fool people.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all those old fogies. I thought that the things taught in the outside world are different from the things taught in the Academy.¡±

    Facing such a simple Lou Yin, even Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange an etiquette teacher for you, and also a life teacher. You should familiarize yourself with them in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lou Yin was not a person who would pester others, so when she heard this arrangement, she did not hesitate anymore. Instead, she followed a secret guard who was waiting to pick her up.

    ¡°Master? Let me carry Da Bao.¡±

    Yun Qi and the other three had arrived. They also knew that something had happened to Da Bao. Everyone was very nervous. When they saw Yan Kuan holding Da Bao tightly in his arms, their hearts felt very ufortable.

    How could they be happy when the usually lively and cute little princess was lying there silently?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll carry her myself. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled Little Treasure and walked beside Yan Kuan. At that moment, the family of four looked so harmonious and strong.

    Huang Yueyan could not help but sigh behind her. However, things had already be like this. No matter what she said, it was useless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±

    Ai Wei patted her gently and brought her to another car.

    It had been more than four to five months since they left. Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s birthdays had already passed, and winter was quietly approaching in China.

    They did not know where Heavenly Soldier had gone. In any case, only Little Treasure could see him. They had stepped into those mysterious worlds before, but now that they had returned to reality, their hearts slowly fell to the ground.

    ..

    ¡°I¡¯ll spend more time with Little Treasure and the child in theing days. You guys should worry about other things.¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep an eye on things. Old Man Yao and the others have already arrived. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let hime over.¡±

    Yan Kuan got up and walked to the living room. Shen Xiaoxiao and Little Treasure were sitting in the living room talking. When she saw Old Man Yao arrive, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that he wanted to check how the poison on her body was doing.

    After all, there hadn¡¯t been any major problems since she woke up. Moreover, she seemed to have forgotten to tell Yan Kuan that she had taken a particrly fragrant pill, which was given by Da Bao and Little Treasure.

    However, it was better to wait for Old Man Yao to take a look first.

    ¡°Strange, what¡¯s going on? Xiaoxiao, how can your poison be cured?¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison is cured?¡±

    Yan Kuan stood up in surprise and looked at Old Man Yao. This was not a joke, right?

 Chapter 1035 - Events In the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Events In the Capital</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you really alright?¡±

    ¡°Look at you. Are you not happy that I¡¯m alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, but what¡¯s going on? So the effects of the Ganoderma and ginseng are so great?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the medicine the two children gave me.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao spoke as if she was telling Yan Kuan the details.

    ¡°Medicine? What medicine? Little Treasure, did you give your mother medicine?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan in a daze. Didn¡¯t they tell his father? Did they forget the most important thing after talking about so many things that day?

    It seemed like it. They had forgotten about it. They had been shocked by Da Bao¡¯s sudden change that day. How could they have thought of so many things?

    ¡°She ate it. It was the bead that Uncle gave me. Didn¡¯t Mommy have it with her?¡±

    ¡°You said that the wooden bead contained medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Yan Kuan was truly pleasantly surprised. It was a big surprise. 19 gave such a thoughtful gift. It was great that Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison was cured. It was great.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really fine this time.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao say that and saw that her face was indeed rosy, he could not hide the smile on his face. It was great. It was great. Xiaoxiao was fine. Xiaoxiao was really fine.

    ¡°Old Man Yao, are you sure that the poison in Xiaoxiao¡¯s body is fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s really another opportunity. It ispletely cured. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t study what kind of medicine it is.¡±

    ¡°Old Man Yao, I brought you a 500-year-old ginseng. You can go back and slowly study it.¡±

    ¡°What? 500 years? Hahaha, that¡¯s great. Fortunately, the doctor, that old man, was watching TV and didn¡¯t follow us. This is really too good for me. What¡¯s so good about that old man¡¯s TV? He¡¯s actually so obsessed with it. Hahahaha, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Seeing Old Man Yao leave happily, everyone in the room was in a very good mood. For them, Da Bao¡¯s ident was already a great blow. They could finally hear some good news... This was a kind of excitement and happiness for everyone.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really stupid.¡±

    Little Treasure left these words. He didn¡¯t even look at his father who was so happy that he almost jumped up. He silently walked back into the room.

    Little Treasure was telling the truth. They had given this antidote to their parents a long time ago. They hadn¡¯t realized it until now. If he wasn¡¯t stupid, then what was?

    ¡°Is he looking down on me?¡± Yan Kuan asked Shen Xiaoxiao in a somewhat depressed manner.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said,¡±You just realized it?¡±

    Yan Kuan was depressed. Why was this child getting less and less cute as he grew older?

    Little Treasure came to the backyard. General and Marshal were already much older than him. As Little Snow was a magical beast, she could not be brought out of the World of Magical Beasts. Sometimes, magical beasts would swallow whatever the other party had in order to gain experience. If he brought Little Snow out, not only would it not be helpful for Little Snow¡¯s experience, but the outside world was also not suitable for her.

    ¡°Marshal, let me bring you to see Da Bao. You haven¡¯t seen Da Bao since she came back. Da Bao has been missing you so much.¡±

    Little Treasure patted General¡¯s head, then held Marshal¡¯s hand and went to Da Bao¡¯s room.

    Da Bao¡¯s room, his room, and even Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s room were connected together.

    Da Bao¡¯s room was in the middle, with two doors open. He could go over at any time, and Shen Xiaoxiao and the others could go over to take care of him at any time.

    Little Treasure led Marshal to Da Bao¡¯s bedside and let Marshal take a good sniff of Da Bao¡¯s scent. He could not forget his master.

    Marshal gave him face. After sniffing, he leaned on the bedside to guard the little master.

    Little Treasure took the book beside him and began to read. He had a lot of things to learn. Astronomy, geography, martial arts, everything, and all the knowledge of modern society had to be mastered by him.

    Now, fortunately, Little Treasure had the magic crystal in his body, so he was basically half human and half magical beast. In addition, he had eaten stctite milk before, so his physical strength was not a problem. However, Shen Xiaoxiao always felt that children should not learn so many things. It was good to have fun.

    At least, in the past, she had indeed asked the two children to learn things while ying.

    However, this time in the World of Magical Beasts, Little Treasure grew rapidly. She was both gratified and distressed.

    Ordinary people could not see it, but Little Treasure knew that Da Bao was protected by ayer of golden light. This was the reason why Da Bao did not need to eat or drink.

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely speed up my practice. Maybe in less than 10 years, I¡¯ll be able toe and save you.¡±

    Little Treasure held Da Bao¡¯s hand and said to this person who was in a deep sleep very attentively.

    ..

    ¡°Lou Yin went on a trip?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That girl can¡¯t wait to look around. In the past few days, she has toured all of China. I heard that she brought Reger to Hang City. The ancient style design of the Academy is based on Suzhou Gardens. The style of decoration is mostly Jiangnan.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Lou Yin¡¯s first stop is to take a look over there. She¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good to find something to do. Where¡¯s my godson? I haven¡¯t seen him for half a year.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s upstairs. Little Treasure is bringing them to interact with Da Bao.¡±

    Huang Yueyan unceremoniously ate the fruit te while talking to Shen Xiaoxiao. She knew that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s poison had been cured, so she felt relieved. Naturally, she wanted toe over and take a look.

    ¡°Oh right, you still don¡¯t know, right? Nan Ya gave birth.¡±

    ¡°She gave birth? So quickly? Is it a son or a daughter?¡±

    ¡°Guess?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®guess¡¯? She gave birth prematurely at this time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about a month earlier. She gave birth to a pair of twins.¡±

    ¡°What? A pair of twins? That¡¯s not right. Did you say that her stomach gave birth to two?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan both gave birth to twins, so when they heard that Nan Ya actually gave birth to two babies, their first thought was that it was impossible. It was not like they had never seen Nan Ya¡¯s belly before. When they were three months pregnant, their bellies were alreadyparable to those who were five months old, but Nan Ya¡¯s belly, what kind of joke was that?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it before you left, but I¡¯ve seen it a few times. With that belly, it¡¯s impossible for her to be pregnant with two babies. However, the Jiang family was extremely happy, and everyone believed it. The reason given was that because one of the two embryos had been covered by the other child, and it was not detected. Oh right, this matter was exposed when she was five months pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Five months?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It was revealed just when they could find out the gender. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than funny. It¡¯s very clear. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s pregnant with a daughter, but she¡¯s afraid of losing her position in the Jiang family, so she made such a move. However, it¡¯s not bad that she didn¡¯t change the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°Nan Ya isn¡¯t stupid. Between giving birth to a daughter and giving birth to a dragon and phoenix, which do you think will benefit the most?¡±

 Chapter 1036 - The Full Moon Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1036: The Full Moon Banquet</h4>

    ¡°The Jiang family doesn¡¯t suspect anything. Aren¡¯t they too stupid?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Nan Ya is so lucky. It just so happens that something happened to Jiang Wenyi and Jiang Haoting as well. Who would care about her? Of course, she has to make good use of such a good opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Right, Jiang Wenyi has taken over all the businesses of the Jiang Corporation. Now, he will take over Jiang Haoran¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Wenyi? He knows how to do it?¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not unreasonable for the Jiang family to ce their hopes on this kid. Although he has always been in the military, he still has some talent in business. At least now, the operation of the Jiang Corporation is very smooth, much smoother than in the hands of Jiang Haoming.¡±

    ¡°Then, Jiang Haoming is willing to hand over the position of Chairman?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t hand it over, will he see the Jiang family¡¯s final foundationpletely destroyed?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this is really funny.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Wenyi is holding a full moon banquet for his little cousin three dayster. It can be considered as Jiang Wenyi¡¯s official appearance as a businessman. Moreover, it coincides with the global summit being held in China. The leaders of various countries and important people are all going to attend. So this time, apart from a few Jiang family women, there are also some business partners who are going to attend. Are you going?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yan Kuan is going to attend that day as well. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be back in time. I¡¯ll bring my Little Treasure with me.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just finished speaking when she saw Little Treasure walking down the stairs. What was even more shocking was that he was carrying a little brat on his back and holding one in his hands. How exactly did this child hug them?

    Huang Yueyan, this careless mother, not onlyughed loudly when she saw Little Treasure standing up in this fashion. She even took out her phone to capture this scene.

    On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao quickly went forward to catch the child on his back. Then, she said to Little Treasure,¡±You¡¯re too bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dropping your two younger brothers?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I can carry them.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª even if you can carry them, you¡¯re not allowed to do this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Little Treasure did indeed have the strength to carry them. However, other than Yueyan, there were also servants here. Looking at the two maids behind Little Treasure, their faces were filled with horror. Little Treasure was still too careless.

    Little Treasure saw that Shen Xiaoxiao looked behind him, and only then did he realize that there were two strangers behind him. They were the younger brothers¡¯ nannies.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate any more and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Mom, I just think it¡¯s fun. I¡¯m so tired. Hurry up and carry my younger brother.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure handed the two children to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms, then ran to the sofa and sat down, holding the fruit te like Huang Yueyan and eating it.

    When they were in World of Magical Beasts, Da Bao had said that she wanted to eat dragon fruit. Now, he wanted to eat more. Da Bao and he were twins, so she probably could feel it too.

    Huang Yueyan put away her phone and watched the servants carry the children to the children¡¯s area to y. She didn¡¯t ask any further. This was something that Shen Xiaoxiao had deliberately asked people to leave behind. She knew that Huang Yueyan often brought the children to y, so she set up this area.

    After taking a look, she deliberately sat next to Little Treasure and said,¡±I say, eldest son, why don¡¯t you go to a banquet with your mother? Your father isn¡¯t here, so you have to be a male guest to apany your mother to attend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very busy, Godmother. I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°What are you busy with? You¡¯re not studying.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very busy. Those kinds of banquets are very boring and not fun at all. Those children are all fake. They¡¯re not as cute as my younger brothers.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you think everyone is like you? But if you don¡¯t go, your dad won¡¯t go either. Then your mom will go alone.¡±

    ¡°Mommy can go with Godmother. Let Godfather not go either. Anyway, there are a lot of flies at those banquets. Godfather is too beautiful and easily attracts flies. That¡¯s what Da Bao said.¡±

    ¡°Flies? Hahahahaha, did my Da Bao really say that? Hahaha, it¡¯s too apt. So it¡¯s not good for boys to be too good looking, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re discussing something very interesting. When the timees, I¡¯ll apany you. With just the two of us beauties appearing, we might even be able to pretend to be single.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t have any objections. Even if you don¡¯t go, you¡¯re not allowed to study all the time. Bring Da Bao around the garden more, understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll bring Da Bao out to bask in the sun right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go. Be careful.¡±

    With Little Treasure taking care of Da Bao, Shen Xiaoxiao was very assured. It was alreadyte autumn, and there was little sunshine to begin with. It was rare that it was a sunny day today. Basking in the sun more was very good for the children.

    ¡°You guys take the little masters out to bask in the sun too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attend the summit meeting?¡±

    ¡°Ai Wei went. It¡¯s his first time attending as a representative of the Huang Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re bored.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m bored.¡±

    ¡°Did you help Qiu Shaowei prepare to go abroad?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan. She still didn¡¯t believe it when Yan Kuan told her about it yesterday. The rtionship between Qiu Shaowei and Jiang Haoting was already very strained, but she could still asionally see the two of them taking photos together on the news.

    Now that she heard that Qiu Shaowei¡¯s application for an academic exchange had been epted, how could it not be surprising? That was the ¡®mother of a nation¡¯. How could it be so easily epted?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m just a director of that university abroad, so I have the right to say a few words. Qiu Shaowei is the one who controls the rest. But she has always lived in the school and everyone knows that she wants to do an academic exchange. It¡¯s not strange. And this time, it won¡¯t be long. It¡¯s only half a year. It won¡¯t cause any trouble at home or abroad.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. She said half a year. If this person goes abroad, who knows if she¡¯lle back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Jiang family¡¯s banquet this time will probably be noisy again.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a scene. It has nothing to do with us anyway. We¡¯ll just treat it as a good show. However, Nan Ya is also very capable. She got Jiang Haoming to open an entertainmentpany for her. She started working right after she was born. It¡¯s said that she even received several jobs.¡±

    ¡°Why does Old Madam Jiang not care?¡±

    ¡°Her? She¡¯s being coaxed well by Nan Ya. She does whatever Nan Ya says. She¡¯s the current hero of the Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no wonder...¡±

    ..

    Bai Wei looked at the charming and handsome Jiang Wenyi in front of her. Ever since the incidentst time, everyone knew that she was Jiang Wenyi¡¯s woman. Jiang Wenyi had to be discharged from the army because of the incident with the young master of the Kong family. Moreover, he could not move further into the business world politically. Although Jiang Wenyi, who had be the boss, had lost his position in the army, he was now a rich and wealthy bachelor. He was much more glorious than when he was in the army.

    She had already moved to Jiang Wenyi¡¯s vi. Jiang Wenyi rarely came here. Every time he came, he would do it directly. After he finished, he would leave. asionally, when he needed a prom date, he would send someone to pick her up.

    She also knew that there were some problems with this kind of rtionship, but she was willing to endure it. She loved him more than anything. Therefore, at this moment, when she saw Jiang Wenyi looking at that woman who was full of nobility with that kind of gaze... She wanted to scratch her face.

    A married woman actually came out to seduce a man? She deserved to die. Her surname was Shen. Hmph, just wait and see!

 Chapter 1037 - Lou Yin Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Lou Yin Arrives</h4>

    Tonight, Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan were dressed in ck and red. Huang Yueyan was dressed in red while Shen Xiaoxiao was dressed in ck. As she grew older, she became more and moreposed.

    However, no matter how old she was in her heart, she was only 25 years old in reality. Hence, the ck qipao and long dress she was wearing gave off a different feeling.

    ¡°I really want tough. Jiang Wenyi¡¯s eyes are almost glued to you. Does he really like you? D*mn, you haven¡¯t seen each other for a few months, and he still remembers you.¡±

    ¡°President Huang, thank you. I¡¯m married. Have you forgotten about this?¡±

    ¡°The problem is, he doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re married or not. It¡¯s not like Jiang Wenyi doesn¡¯t know your identity, but he still looks at you that way. Sigh, I say, this girl¡¯s face is really good. I can¡¯t help but want to pinch it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, hurry up and go over.¡±

    ¡°President Huang, President Shen, it¡¯s a pleasure to wee you.¡±

    ¡°Why do young people nowadays talk so retro? I say, Jiang Wenyi, you¡¯ve been in the army for too long. You¡¯re already old-fashioned, so it¡¯s a pleasure to wee you.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was joking. In their line of work, they still had to achieve a certain level of sess. How could they not have the ability to lead a good life?

    Therefore, even if they were not on good terms with the Jiang family, Huang Yueyan would never reveal anything when she spoke to Jiang Wenyi.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. President Huang is right. I¡¯m too old-fashioned. This must be President Shen. I¡¯ve long heard that President Huang and President Shen are close friends. They really live up to their reputation.¡±

    ¡°Hello, President Jiang.¡±

    ¡°Hello, President Shen.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao only nodded. As for Jiang Wenyi¡¯s hand, she was sorry. Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the habit of shaking a man¡¯s hand, except for her family¡¯s Little Treasure and Yan Kuan.

    ¡°President Jiang, I¡¯m sorry. Our President Shen never shakes hands with other men. It seems that you don¡¯t know her well enough.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t know them well enough. President Shen is indeed different from the rest. Come in, pleasee in.¡±

    Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He smiled and naturally withdrew his hand to wee them in.

    He admitted that he had indeed taken a liking to that unbelievably beautiful woman at first nce. The aura around her was fresh and unique. Although recently, both his Aunt and the new Fourth Aunt had said that Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t a good woman... But he believed in his feelings. A woman who never shook hands with men and even had close contact with them was definitely not as embarrassing as they said.

    Bai Wei maintained a smile from the beginning to the end. Of course, as a vase-like existence, they had no intention of being close to her. A nod and a smile were enough. There was no other way. Huang Yueyan¡¯s identity was there.

    It would not be an exaggeration to praise Huang Yueyan today. She was rich, but she was willful. The key was that she had power, money, and connections.

    ¡°President Huang, I just received a call that Miss Lou is back. She heard that you were attending the party, so she asked someone to send her over.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was stunned. Lou Yin was here?

    Shen Xiaoxiao also didn¡¯t expect this girl toe back so soon. It was really strange.

    ¡°Is she here?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already outside.¡±

    ¡°Go and bring her in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing her assistant leave, Shen Xiaoxiao asked in puzzlement,¡±Did something happen? Didn¡¯t she say that she was going to travel all over China? Why did she suddenlye back?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know when shees to ask.¡±

    Lou Yin was a very beautiful woman. She had a very simr personality to Shen Xiaoxiao. Of course, her temper was much more fiery.

    Knowing that she was going to attend the banquet, she wore a sapphire blue evening gown, revealing her curvaceous figure.

    For a woman like her, even if she was a celebrity, she would definitely be a top-notch beauty. Who would have thought that she was the principal of the most mysterious ck Tornado Academy in the world?

    ¡°Thisdy is?¡±

    Lou Yin walked in front while Huang Yueyan¡¯s assistant walked behind. The little assistant knew that thisdy was someone that even President Huang had to treat with respect. Furthermore, her aura was extremely strong. She was a woman with a unique and fiery personality just like President Shen.

    In any case, the friends that their boss made were not those kind of petty tricks.

    Bai Wei and Jiang Wenyi were standing together at this moment. When Jiang Wenyi saw Lou Yin, he was stunned for a moment. He had no impression of this young miss at all. Could she be a celebrity that they had invited? However, her aura waspletely different.

    So, when he opened his mouth to ask, Lou Yin only nced at him. Of course, she sized him up from beginning to end. Then she said,¡±You¡¯re the host of the banquet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lou Yin. Sorry to intrude today.¡±

    The surname Lou. This upper-ss society had never heard of a family with the surname Lou. Where did shee from? Abroad? He didn¡¯t seem to have heard of it abroad either. He was sure that he had never heard of a family surnamed Lou from thework of connections that had been poprized recently.

    After Lou Yin finished her opening speech, she lifted her feet and was ready to enter. However, Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t rashly open his mouth. Instead, Bai Wei said, ¡°I wonder whichpany¡¯s representative Miss Lou is from or which president¡¯s wife?¡±

    President¡¯s wife? Company¡¯s representative? She still had to investigate this?

    Lou Yin thought about it. She remembered that Shen Xiaoxiao had opened apany called Moxing. It was somewhat simr to their Magical Beast Forest. As for Huang Yueyan¡¯s Huang Corporation, it was too famous and she didn¡¯t want to use it.

    Of course, even if she used the title of the world¡¯s toppany¡¯s president, she wouldn¡¯t dare to say no. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Only extremely valuable families would know about ck Tornado, and they would be wary of it. The Jiang family was also good... It was better to be in the other families in China. They really didn¡¯t know much about it.

    ¡°Moxing, eh, it¡¯s called Moxing, right?¡±

    Thest sentence was asked to the assistant behind her. The assistant quickly nodded. No matter how strong this young miss¡¯ aura was, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    ¡°So she¡¯s an artist from Moxing.¡±

    Bai Wei had a preconceived idea. Such a beautiful woman and a person from Moxing. Wasn¡¯t she an artist? And wasn¡¯t that Shen Xiaoxiao from Moxing already here? This was definitely the star who would be participating in the performance tonight. It was just that she had never seen her before. However, with her looks and temperament, she was definitely going to be popr.

    ¡°What does an artist mean?¡±

    This question was very silly, but Lou Yin really didn¡¯t understand. The assistant knew that this youngdy was somewhat unusual, so she immediately exined:

    ¡°It means a celebrity.¡±

    ¡°You mean an actress?¡±

    Alright, Lou Yin¡¯s understanding was actually not wrong, but she was the grand principal of the Academy, the female overlord of ck Tornado, yet she was actually considered an actress?

    It was really fun. This wine party hadn¡¯t even entered yet, yet it was already so fun.

 Chapter 1038 - East Meets West

    <h4>Chapter 1038: East Meets West</h4>

    Bai Wei did not expect this person to be so out of line? Why did she say something about actors and not actors?

    Lou Yin read Bai Wei from beginning to end. In fact, there was nothing wrong with what she said and it was normal for her to ask. However, Lou Yin was an arrogant person and did not like what she heard.

    However, she also knew that this was a full moon banquet, so she casually took out a small jade pendant from her bag and threw it into Jiang Wenyi¡¯s hands. Be careful, she really threw it. Fortunately, Jiang Wenyi practiced martial arts all year round and was agile. After he took it, he heard Lou Yin say:

    ¡°Full moon gift, this isn¡¯t too presumptuous, right? Also, I¡¯m not an actress. Have you ever seen an actress with such a temperament like me?¡±

    After Lou Yin said that, she brought her little assistant and walked in with her embroidered shoes.

    Yes, it was embroidered shoes, not high heels, but embroidered shoes. It was a sapphire-blue close-fitting fishtail evening gown, paired with a pair of embroidered shoes of the same color, t bottoms. Although this outfit looked somewhat out of ce, it wasn¡¯t considered out of the ordinary. It was just that it was a little strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡±

    Bai Wei¡¯s expression was a little bad. Wasn¡¯t this a little too cocky?

    Jiang Wenyi looked at the round and smooth jade pendant in his hand. He could tell from the moment he touched it that it was a good thing or an antique. This woman gave it so casually. It seemed that her identity was not simple. Moxing? Could she be rted to Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°No matter what her background is, it¡¯s definitely not simple. Didn¡¯t you see Huang Yueyan¡¯s assistant following behind her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know a little assistant. Who would bring an assistant with them to a banquet?¡±

    Bai Wei grumbled unhappily, but Jiang Wenyi was especially disappointed. This Bai Wei was really useless apart from being useful in bed. She was not even qualified to be brought out as a vase.

    A woman like Huang Yueyan was so high up in the world. Her assistant was someone that needed to support her outside. This woman thought that she was just an ordinary assistant?

    Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. Seeing that everyone was almost there, he brought Bai Wei inside.

    However, on Lou Yin¡¯s side, the moment she entered, her aura of being the number one person in the world waspletely revealed.

    There was nothing she could do. Lou Yin was used to being like this. In ck Tornado, she was like this. When all the students and teachers saw her, they would take a detour. This female overlord had the ability to make people suffer.

    No matter how much money they had on the outside, in front of Lou Yin, they were like a tiger that had turned into a kitten.

    Lou Yin attracted the attention of the crowd, but she was already used to it and did not take it to heart. At this moment, someone said,¡±Look, she¡¯s actually wearing embroidered shoes. What a strangebination.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s actually wearing t-soled embroidered shoes. What a joke.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Which family¡¯s woman is she from?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve never seen her before. She¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    ..

    Thements by the side were endless.

    When Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao saw hering, an extremely strange smile appeared on their faces. This style was really not bad on the top, but on the bottom, why was she wearing t-soled embroidered shoes?

    ¡°Hey, why are the two of you smiling foolishly?¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, did a stylist let you go out?¡±

    Lou Yin looked at her outfit. There was nothing wrong with it. But when she thought of that sissy from before, she got angry and said directly,¡±They didn¡¯t let me go out. I beat them up and knocked them out. They knew I wouldn¡¯t wear those high heels, but they still let me wear them. They deserve it.¡±

    ¡°So you wore a pair of embroidered shoes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the color is just right. I asked the supervisor to get someone to deliver them to me. I can¡¯t get used to the shoes on the outside. These are embroidered by my private embroiderydy. Isn¡¯t It beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s really beautiful. I want it too.¡±

    ¡°You want it? Then I¡¯ll get the embroiderydy toe over and make a few pairs for each of you. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t like the clothes here either. They show a lot of flesh.¡±

    Why was this girl still the same after going out for a stroll?

    ¡°But does this dress look good on me? That sissy said I look good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it looks good. I couldn¡¯t tell that you had a very interesting figure. The big one is big, and the small one is small.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shen Xiaoxiao. You¡¯re not bad either. Of course, you¡¯re still a little inferiorpared to me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and did not argue with her. She really did not know what to say in this outfit.

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye back? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to travel all over China?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao had not forgotten the most important matter and immediately asked her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Isn¡¯t the Global Summit held in China? When those students heard that their principal hade out, they insisted on talking about the gathering. It was your good husband¡¯s big mouth that told them about it.¡±

    Lou Yin was not willing to let others know that she hade out. She just wanted to y quietly. That d*mn Yan Kuan was really too annoying.

    ¡°Yan Kuan said that?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, this Senior Brother Yan Kuan is also doing this for your own good. He wants to let everyone know that you havee out. The elders want to capture you back, but there are also students to help you cover it up. You said that you came out for an academic exchange, but now it looks pretty good. The east and the west have beenbined.¡±

    Huang Yueyan sized her up from head to toe. Wasn¡¯t it thebination of the Chinese and Western? The top was a Western-style gown, while the bottom was Chinese-style embroidered shoes. Thebination was rtively perfect.

    ¡°Tsk, if I didn¡¯t know this, I wouldn¡¯t havee back. Is this the banquet here? It¡¯s not that good. It¡¯s almost the same as the New Year¡¯s banquet in the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the banquets are all simr. The Academy only has one Western-style banquet every year, and everyone goes out to celebrate. Naturally, you don¡¯t like the environment there.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Shen Xiaoxiao, did you offend someone? At 10 o¡¯clock, a middle-aged woman looked at you with the same gaze as a vicious dog looking at a bone.¡±

    Following Lou Yin¡¯s words, they looked at the brick and saw that it was Jiang Shuixian.

    Didn¡¯t the Jiang family offend people?

    ¡°Jiang Shuixian and Xie Cenzhou got divorced.¡±

    ¡°They really got divorced?¡±

    Huang Yueyan nodded. Didn¡¯t they get divorced? Everyone in China knew about the divorce. They really couldn¡¯t tell that Jiang Shuixian had the characteristics of a shrew. She ran to the prosecutor¡¯s office and scratched Xie Cenzhou¡¯s face. At that time, Xie Cenzhou was still doing a special interview, and it was a live broadcast, but where was Jiang Shuixian¡¯s identity? Plus, people with good intentions wanted to see a joke, or maybe Xie Cenzhou did it on purpose. So, this wife was fighting her husband, and it was a live broadcast. Now that it hade to this, it was impossible not to divorce.

    ¡°Now that Jiang Shuixian is looking at me like this, is it my fault?¡±

    ¡°Your fault? No, it¡¯s because she hates you. Because you interfered with the Jiang family¡¯s n, it created a series of butterfly effects. In short, she pushed all her disappointments onto you. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, this works?¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, how did you learn to swear?¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡±

 Chapter 1039 - Wanting To Fall In Love

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Wanting To Fall In Love</h4>

    Lou Yin was extremely passionate about watching Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s show, but this was only when Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t being bullied.

    Yes, not being bullied. Shen Xiaoxiao had already been acknowledged by her as her friend, so she could watch a little of the show. If she wanted to, she could bully her. But for others, they absolutely couldn¡¯t. She, Lou Yin, was this protective. She was always so loyal.

    ¡°Jiang Shuixian is now relying on the Jiang family for a living. She shouldn¡¯t be so stupid to cause trouble at this time, right? And is she sure that she can afford to provoke me?¡±Shen Xiaoxiao asked the two women beside her.

    ¡°If she can¡¯t afford to provoke you, she can at least flirt with her a little. Usually in such asions, those with a little bit of brains like to borrow someone else¡¯s knife to kill, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yueyan, you are indeed good at these special asions. If you were to film a pce battle scene, you would definitely be the first person to fight with them.¡±

    ¡°Go, how can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Does the upper-ss society in China always like to hold such banquets?¡± Other than Lou Yin, there was no other person who asked such a silly question.

    ¡°Senior Sister Lou Yin, it¡¯s not only China. It¡¯s the same across the world.¡±

    ¡°These people are really boring. Sometimes, I still feel that the monarch system has the benefits of the monarch system¨C¡±

    ¡°Senior, your monarch system is suitable for ck Tornado, not here.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said it yet.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. We all know what you want to say.¡±

    ¡°What do I want to say? You say it as if you understand it very well, but there¡¯s something you have to do with me.¡±

    Hearing Lou Yin¡¯s request for the first time, the two of them looked at each other and said,¡±Tell me, what¡¯s the request?¡±

    ¡°Go to a bar.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You want to go to a bar?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Reger said that bars are fun. There are many beautiful women and handsome men. I also want to fall in love. I want to experience it while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao almostughed out loud. How could this girl be so innocent sometimes?

    ¡°You believe what Reger said? Going to a bar is just a pastime. It¡¯s definitely not a good ce to find a boyfriend. Because when the men there drink too much, they only think about one thing?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she nced at Lou Yin from top to bottom. That gaze made Lou Yin¡¯s hair stand on end. Lou Yin immediately said,¡±Why are you looking at me like that? Which men are going to do what?¡±

    ¡°Between men and women, what do you think? Of course it¡¯s about s*x,¡±Huang Yueyan directly added.

    Lou Yin was stunned for a moment, then her face instantly turned red. Why were the people outside so open and not reserved at all?

    ¡°You guys are really open, not reserved at all. But, I think I¡¯ll see for myself.¡±

    Alright, talking to this girl could change the topic at any minute. Their future days would be really fun.

    ..

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for a few months. I thought she wouldn¡¯t return to the country. Damn b*tch.¡±

    Jiang Shuixian stood beside her little Fourth Sister-inw, who was currently the most popr person in the Jiang family, Nan Ya, and said in a low voice. Some people said that the enemy of an enemy was a friend. This was what they were doing at the moment. At least when it came to hating Shen Xiaoxiao... They were true enemies.

    ¡°Who asked her to marry a good husband? It can¡¯t be helped. A good husband is worth it. Naturally, the more things the husband can enjoy, the more things she can enjoy.¡±

    These words were really irritating. One had to know that Jiang Shuixian and Xie Cenzhou had divorced less than a month ago.

    However, now that she was the sister-inw of her mother¡¯s family, she could only swallow her anger in front of her sister-inw. In the future, she would still have to rely on the Jiang family for the rest of her life.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad now. Everyone is supporting you. You¡¯re so capable that you gave birth to a pair of dragons and phoenixes for our Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°Shuixian, don¡¯t say that. This is also luck. Also, isn¡¯t that Shen Xiaoxiao also giving birth to a pair of dragons and phoenixes?¡±

    ¡°Her? Hmph, so what if she gave birth? It¡¯s hard to say whether they¡¯ll grow up or not. But did you hear that just now? They actually went to a bar after the party. As expected, she¡¯s not a good person. If a man isn¡¯t by her side, he won¡¯t be able to defend himself.¡±

    Nan Ya nced at Jiang Shuixian. This sister-inw was really ridiculously stupid. She didn¡¯t even know how to take advantage of such a good opportunity.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re going to a bar. If they run into some one-night stand or something and get caught by the reporters, then tomorrow¡¯s news will be good.¡±

    Nan Ya made it so obvious. If Jiang Shuixian still didn¡¯t understand what she said, then she could only think of a way herself.

    Sure enough, Jiang Shuixian wasn¡¯t a simple woman after all. She had done a lot of immoral things. Now that she was ¡®identally¡¯ reminded by Nan Ya, she already had a decision in her heart.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s easy for a woman to get into trouble when she goes to a bar.¡±

    While they were talking noisily, Jiang Wenyi walked in with Bai Wei.

    Jiang Shuixian didn¡¯t like Bai Wei. This woman didn¡¯t have a family and wasn¡¯t pretty. She was useless except for crying. If it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Wenyi¡¯s good heart and wanting to be responsible for her... This kind of woman wouldn¡¯t even think of standing by Wenyi¡¯s side so openly.

    However, men liked the new and disliked the old. Wenyi was too stifled in the army. Perhaps, when he met a suitable one, he would naturally give this Bai Wei a kick.

    ¡°Wenyi, you go and greet the guests. Bai Wei will be with us.¡±

    There were indeed many guests tonight. After all, the Jiang Corporation was one of the top enterprises in China before. Although Jiang Haoran had fallen drastically after he left, now that he was personally overseeing things, it had slowly stabilized... Jiang Haoting was still sitting in that position, so someone had to give him face.

    Bai Wei really wanted to go with Jiang Wenyi, but Jiang Shuixian wouldn¡¯t allow this woman to really enter the upper ss, so she naturally had to ask her to stay.

    In addition, Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t have a particrly good impression of Bai Wei. She was too stupid and couldn¡¯t help him at all. Instead, she would only slow him down, so it was best not to bring her along.

    Bai Wei stayed behind. When she saw Jiang Wenyi¡¯s aunt and fourth aunt, she could only smile obsequiously. Jiang Shuixian didn¡¯t care at all and turned around to leave. She didn¡¯t even want to say anything to Bai Wei. On the other hand, Nan Ya was extremely scheming. No matter what the reason was, she always greeted Bai Wei with a smile.

    ¡°Fourth Aunt.¡±

    This address made ten thousand wild horses fly in Nan Ya¡¯s heart. She actually called her aunt. In fact, they were the same age, okay?

    ¡°I saw that you seemed a little unhappy just now. What were you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I seemed to have identally offended President Huang just now.¡±

    ¡°Huang Yueyan? How did you offend her?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t offend her. It was that woman wearing a sapphire blue evening dress and embroidered shoes. I thought she was an artist from Moxing, but in the end, she wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Moxing? From Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯spany?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s from that woman¡¯spany.¡±

    Nan Ya was a shrewd person. When she heard Bai Wei address Shen Xiaoxiao, she knew that Bai Wei was unhappy with Shen Xiaoxiao. Then, she looked at Jiang Wenyi in the distance. So that was it. Bai Wei was jealous.

    But why would Bai Wei be jealous for no reason? Could it be that Jiang Wenyi had feelings for Shen Xiaoxiao? It couldn¡¯t be? However, she didn¡¯t care about him for the time being. On the contrary, Bai Wei could really be used.

 Chapter 1040 - Did You Travel Back In Time?

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Did You Travel Back In Time?</h4>

    ¡°This Shen Xiaoxiao is really strange. It was clearly her own guest, yet she made her guest arrivete. It¡¯s normal for you to admit your mistake. Moxing is an entertainmentpany, but isn¡¯t there a lot of female artists in entertainmentpanies? Look at how many female celebrities have arrived tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was clearly her own guest, yet she still acted separately. This woman is too annoying.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not only annoying. Let me tell you, if you see this woman, you¡¯d better walk further away. You don¡¯t know that she and Second Brother used to have an affair. That¡¯s the second uncle of Wenyi. Anyway, this woman is very dirty.¡±

    ¡°What? An affair with Second Uncle? Why is she so disgusting? Isn¡¯t she married? I have to tell Wenyi about this so that he won¡¯t be deceived by that woman.¡±

    Bai Wei was too stupid. However, with just one sentence, Nan Ya understood that Jiang Wenyi really had taken a liking to Shen Xiaoxiao. It was really fun.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the grudge between our family and Shen Xiaoxiao. Why do you think we invited her? If it wasn¡¯t to maintain the peace on the surface, who would be willing to invite her?¡±

    ¡°I heard that she also has an entertainmentpany? Auntie, don¡¯t you also have one? You can definitely beat them.¡±

    ¡°Mypany has just opened, there¡¯s no rush. After all, Moxing already has a firm foothold in China. However, this woman who has be the boss of an entertainmentpany is naturally very good at acting. As long as this woman isn¡¯t simple, it¡¯s fine, especially when ites to seducing men. A little girl like you won¡¯t understand.¡±

    Bai Wei looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with fire in her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand? How could she not understand? She understood very well. Didn¡¯t this woman seduce her Wenyi? D*mn it.

    ¡°What a disgusting woman.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she disgusting? Her own man isn¡¯t beside her, and she¡¯s not dressed so gorgeously when he is. Who is she trying to seduce? Hmph!¡±

    The fire was almost ignited. Nan Ya held her wine ss and said goodbye to Bai Wei. She turned around and left, leaving Bai Wei alone to look at the three women with an inexplicable expression.

    She was smiling so widely. It was really annoying.

    As the girlfriend of the male host tonight, Bai Wei was naturally the focus of the entire banquet. Of course, she could be considered a different kind of hostess, at least for the servers.

    Bai Wei walked to the corner and whispered to a server. The server was actually unwilling, but these pranks had been performed too many times, and he was already very familiar with them.

    So, when he saw Bai Wei give him a tip, he immediately nodded in agreement.

    Bai Wei watched the server leave, and a smile of sess appeared on her face. She wore a ck dress and had such a good figure. If she got wet from the water, it would be a big stink.

    It was Bai Wei¡¯s first time using these disgusting little tricks, but she really hadn¡¯t harmed anyone before, so even these little tricks made her very excited.

    On the other side, the three of them were chatting happily. asionally, someone woulde over to greet them, but most of the three of them stayed together. No matter if it was their temperaments or personalities, they were all extremely simr, so naturally, they could chat together. Moreover, the three of them had already decided to go to the barter to refill their drinks, so they were all excited at this moment. Where were their identities? Shen Xiaoxiao had only gone to the bar once with Yueyan, and it had been abroad, in the end, they even had a fight with Long Xi.

    Therefore, the three women were really excited to go to a bar in China this time. They could not wait for the banquet to end immediately.

    ¡°Little Mantou, remember. Three sets of hot girl clothes, understand? Hot girl clothes? Get ready, we will use them after the banquet is over.¡±

    The assistant called Little Mantou was the most trusted girl by Huang Yueyan¡¯s side. At this moment, hearing the boss¡¯ arrangement, she knew that the boss was up to something. Of course, there were also two other queens with extremely simr personalities. She was a little worried about the bar. Nothing would happen, right?

    But as an assistant, she had to perfectly satisfy all the boss¡¯ needs, so she nodded and walked out. Then she looked at the queen who didn¡¯t know how to wear high heels, Little Mantou knew what clothes to prepare for them.

    As for how stunning they were when they went out to change clothester, that was a topic for another time.

    The three of them were getting more and more excited as they chatted. However, when Lou Yin, who was standing on the outermost floor, saw the nervous look of a server, she directly said to the two of them, ¡°Someone is here to seek revenge. Xiaoxiao, do you think they are here for you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan were very clear about being called Xiaoxiao by Lou Yin. In Lou Yin¡¯s heart, her status would definitely rise. Of course, Lou Yin had also called out Yueyan¡¯s name.

    The three women turned their heads at the same time. Alright, the server had yet to make a move when he was discovered. He immediately carried the tray and turned to leave. Wasn¡¯t this too obvious? With one look, it was obvious that he was here to cause trouble. Who was so stupid... to do these little tricks here?

    ¡°Hey hey ¡ª that person, waiter, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Waiter? Was this called a waiter?

    ¡°You should get the life teacher to teach Lou Yin two more lessons.¡±

    Huang Yueyan smiled and said,¡±That¡¯s true. The ck Tornado is really harmful. It¡¯s like a modern girl who has traveled back in time. It¡¯s really funny, but let¡¯s make a bet. Who do you think called this server?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either Jiang Shuixian or Nan Ya. Oh, right, now there¡¯s also Bai Wei. Hey, don¡¯t me me for disturbing the order of the jianghu. Who asked me to be so outstanding that people are always jealous?¡±

    Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t be bothered with this narcissistic woman. She said to the server who had a dumbfounded look on his face, ¡°Silly, you¡¯ve never seen a beauty before?¡±

    Indeed, when this kid saw Lou Yin, didn¡¯t his eyes seem to be staring straight at her? Was it necessary? Where did the waitere from? He was so unprofessional.

    ¡°I say, this waiter, you¡¯re looking at me like that. I¡¯m almost embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Waiter?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I call you that? A waiter?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Lou Yin, didn¡¯t you watch TV and walk around on the inte before? How do they call a waiter?¡±

    ¡°Waiter? But the supervisor said that¡¯s a foreign name. In China, it¡¯s called a server.¡±

    ¡°What channel do you usually watch?¡±

    ¡°The Travel Channel. It¡¯s from all over the world.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t watch the Chinese channel?¡±

    ¡°How did I know that China was so fun? I thought it was just like our school.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, are you stupid? Why are you so innocent?¡±

    ¡°Please, as the principal, I¡¯m very busy. It¡¯s already a rare opportunity to watch TV andputer for an hour every day. Besides, the principal of ck Tornado can¡¯t walk out of ck Tornado. How would I know that I can see these things?¡±

 Chapter 1041 - A Plan To Stay Up All Night

    <h4>Chapter 1041: A n To Stay Up All Night</h4>

    Lou Yin was also very aggrieved. The first 28 years of her world had been an ancient life, and the next few decades were originally prepared to be like that, so who knew that such a different situation would ur? Not only did she walk out of the ck Tornado, she even had the opportunity to walk around the world. This was like a dream to her.

    Of course, she had to slowly enjoy such a life, and she also had to slowly learn how to establish herself in such a society.

    They talked as if they were minding their own business, pitying the server. It was Shen Xiaoxiao who walked over and teased:

    ¡°Server, tell me, who asked you toe and cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª you ¡ª you ¡ª I ¡ª I ¡ª I ¡ª I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t even know what to say and you still dare to do this to us. Server,e, I¡¯ll give you a way out. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, and I won¡¯t ask you who asked you to do this. Just do exactly what she asked you to do to her, and I¡¯ll spare you. Otherwise, server, look at your shoes.¡±

    When the server heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he lowered his head to look at his shoes. What was wrong with his shoes? Just as he lowered his head, a de was inserted into his leather shoes. It was the kind with a horizontal fork. It even cut his socks and was about to touch his skin.

    Just a little bit more, just a little bit more, and it was going to touch his flesh. This, this, this was made by thisdy?

    ¡°Do you feel like your toe is going to be cut off? Do you want to try your other foot too?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no. I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    The server turned around and ran. Moreover, he was surrounded by three women just now, so no one saw what they were doing. After the server left, Lou Yin said to Shen Xiaoxiao unwillingly,¡±Yan Kuan really dotes on you. He even gave you his unique darts technique. It seems that you are really my nemesis.¡±

    ¡°Are you envious? Don¡¯t worry, you will meet him soon.¡±

    ¡°Really? I will meet him too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very soon.¡±

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao was joking. This girl was too funny. She believed everything she said and was very innocent. The few of them joked for a while and then turned to look at the server. He was threatened by them so easily... It felt so unfulfilling.

    ¡°I really want to know who sent out such a harmless youth. Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Look, look, it¡¯s that woman. The woman who said I was an actress just now.¡±

    ¡°Ah? She said you were an actress? Bai Wei, it¡¯s Bai Wei? Hahaha, Xiaoxiao, tell me how hateful you are. Even Bai Wei hates you. I¡¯m dying ofughter. I¡¯m dying ofughter. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°You should also smile a little more reservedly. You¡¯re the Grand CEO.¡±

    ¡°But Xiaoxiao, you look like you¡¯re going to bring disaster to the country and the people. Of course, although you¡¯re not as pretty as me, you¡¯re indeed hateful. I understand that, and I understand it very well. An ordinary-looking person like Yueyan wouldn¡¯t understand our pain.¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, how dare you say that I¡¯m ordinary? How am I ordinary? Ah?¡±

    ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror. I¡¯m curious. How much courage do you have to stand beside us?¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s venomous tongue actually made Huang Yueyan want to cry but no tears came out.

    This child, how could she be so uncute? She walked the line of temperament, temperament.

    ¡°Okay, look, that server is quite ruthless. Bai Wei is wearing a white dress. I don¡¯t know if he has a backup. This red wine is sshed. Hehe, I¡¯m deeply sympathetic.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Bai Wei in the distance who shouted angrily. Many people looked at her. She was so embarrassed that she could only quickly go to the bathroom. As for whether she could react in time and realize that they were the ones who did it, that would depend on whether Bai Wei¡¯s brain was fast enough.

    As soon as Bai Wei left, Nan Ya looked at them. Shen Xiaoxiao held her wine ss and looked at Nan Ya. This woman was once again an unkible cockroach.

    Nan Ya nced at Shen Xiaoxiao before turning around and walking over to Jiang Shuixian.

    ¡°Sigh, sometimes, not only women are trouble, but so are men. This kind of banquet is not interesting at all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we go to the bar right away?¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, when is your ssmate¡¯s reunion?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow? Does that mean that our family member and their family member Yan Kuan will be back tomorrow as well?¡±

    ¡°Yueyan, what do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Las Vegas?¡±

    ¡°China¡¯s Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Oh, A City.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go to the bar first, then to the casino. Lou Yin, you¡¯ve definitely never been to a casino before, right? Do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I really, really want to go.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s eyes lit up. She really wanted to go. She really wanted to go. It was both a bar and a casino. It was so exciting.

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s too far. Da Bao and Little Treasure are still at home.¡±

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll connect with Little Treasure.¡±

    Huang Yueyan immediately took out her phone and connected to Little Treasure¡¯s video call.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Mommy and I won¡¯t being back tonight. Can you stay at home and take care of Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Godmother, where are you guys going to fool around? If you don¡¯te home in the middle of the night, the two of you will turn the world upside down if Daddy and Godfather aren¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°Pfft ¡ª Hahaha, this little brat is so cute.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was full of ck lines. This devilish brat didn¡¯t even know how to give her some face. Seriously.

    ¡°Little Treasure, you also know that when your daddy and godfathere back, your mommy and I won¡¯t be able to y anymore. We don¡¯t have any freedom in life at all. Aren¡¯t your little brothers at your ce? Tonight, your little brothers will also need you to take care of them. You can take care of the three children, right? I know you¡¯re very capable.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re already outside. Don¡¯t tell me I can still capture you?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you¡¯re starting to sound more and more like an adult now. You¡¯re not cute at all.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to talk to Godmother. Remember toe back early. I¡¯ll take good care of Da Bao and my little brothers. You have to be good too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Be good.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Shen Xiaoxiao felt bad. She hadn¡¯t left her children for more than half a month since she returned to China, especially Da Bao.

    But Huang Yueyan said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±I¡¯m doing this on purpose too. Little Treasure is jumping too hard. He¡¯s still a child after all. It¡¯s easy for him to take care of the children. Don¡¯t worry, my two naughty children are at their most noisy. It¡¯s good for Little Treasure to rx.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that Huang Yueyan was telling the truth. Little Treasure would study until 12 o¡¯clock every night before resting. Although he wasn¡¯t tired, how could a mother not feel sorry for him? Every time she let him sleep, after she left, he would get up and secretly study by himself. Such things often happened. She really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    If Little Treasure could really take good care of Da Bao and not be so tired, it would be good.

    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°You guys are done discussing, right? I¡¯ll prepare a gift when we go back. I¡¯ll take the four children. I want to be a godmother too.¡±

 Chapter 1042 - Framing

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Framing</h4>

    Everyone was already used to Lou Yin acting ording to the rules. They had to get used to it even if they didn¡¯t want to. Sometimes, this woman was more difficult to deal with. However, to be the godmother of a child, she still had that status... No matter what, it was them who took advantage of her, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. However, I can¡¯t make decisions for my Little Treasure now. When we go back, you can ask him for his opinion. Of course, his opinion is usually Da Bao¡¯s opinion. I reckon that the two little ones learned it from this big brother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you can ask Little Treasure what he thinks when you go back. I¡¯m just letting those two little ones go. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Huang Yueyan added on to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Lou Yin knew that they were telling the truth and not being perfunctory. She could tell when that little brat had interacted with Yan Kuan and the overseer in the Academy, he was definitely not an ordinary child who could be coaxed with toys.

    ¡°Then I have to think of what to use to please that brat.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to think carefully. I know that you have a lot of treasures. The private property of the previous ck Tornado principals has been passed down from generation to generation. The things in your little treasury are not simple.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, but those are dead objects. What¡¯s the use? Hey, is this the official start of the banquet? The children are out.¡±

    After Lou Yin finished speaking, she curiously looked towards the distant rostrum where a family was standing with two children in their arms.

    ¡°Ah? Two children? I just threw a jade pendant to the owner.¡±

    ¡°You said you gave a jade pendant?¡± Huang Yueyan asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I came to attend their full moon banquet. I can¡¯t be rude, but how did I know they were two children?¡±

    ¡°What kind of jade pendant did you throw?¡±

    Search VipNovel/ C0M on google

    ¡°An ordinary piece of white jade. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not valuable. It¡¯s only a hundred-year-old thing. I have a lot of them. You want me to give you a Jin?¡±

    Well, this prodigal woman used Jin to calcte the value of the ancient jade. It really made people speechless.

    ¡°In a few days, I will find a teacher for you to teach you about the hardships of wealth. Otherwise, you will be like a prodigal woman who doesn¡¯t know that your action is worth millions. Do you want to live?¡±

    Lou Yin pursed her lips and didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

    At this moment, on the rostrum, almost all the Jiang family¡¯s women were standing on it. ording to the usual rules, they would carry the two children out for everyone to see. Then, they would eat, drink, and it would be over.

    However, since they had decided to go and y, they had to seize the time. There was no need for them to eat. They just had to go to the snack stand. Therefore, after this segment was over, they could leave.

    ¡°These two children have been raised quite well. They are white and fat.¡±

    Read more on VjpNovel- C0M

    ¡°Yes, indeed. The children are small and their looks can not be seen. However, they are both white and fat and cute. The children are ultimately the most innocent.¡±

    A pink and a pink blue cloth bag wrapped around the two children. Everyone gave them face and went forward to praise them. When it was their turn, they were also full of goodwill toward the children. After all, they were all mothers... However, Lou Yin, whocked a straight line, said something that almost made Nan Ya¡¯s face change.

    ¡°These two children are really cute. They just don¡¯t look alike. Didn¡¯t they say that dragon and phoenix twins are the same? Da Bao and Little Treasure look alike.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯sst sentence was naturally referring to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s children. However, Nan Ya¡¯s expression was clearly unable to hold herself back at this moment.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to cause any trouble at this time. Moreover, these two children¡¯s big round eyes were really cute. Although Nan Ya was not a good person, she would not cause trouble for these two children.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t be a mother yet, so of course you don¡¯t know. After two years, when the child grows up a little, you¡¯ll be able to see who it really looks like. A child that has just been born is like a little monkey, red and wrinkled. It¡¯s very rare to see such a fat and cute child like this.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So it¡¯s like that?¡±

    Please reading on VjpNovel, C0M

    ¡°Yes, of course. Otherwise, what do you think?¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s innocent look made Nan Ya even more furious. Such a woman actually came. What was she pretending to be? Did she think that she didn¡¯t know that she was singing a double act with Shen Xiaoxiao?

    Looking at Jiang Haoming¡¯s stupid look, his eyes almost went nk when he saw Lou Yin. This lecherous wolf didn¡¯t even take a look at this ce.

    ¡°This youngdy looks unfamiliar. You are?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to participate in the full moon banquet.¡±

    Nan Ya almost cracked. Of course, she knew that she was here to participate in the full moon banquet. The problem was, who are you? Which family are you from? Tell her?

    ¡°Thank you for your presence, Miss. It seems that you are President Shen and President Huang¡¯s friend. I hope you have a good time today. We will go and entertain the other guests first.¡±

    Nan Ya smiled very appropriately. Then, she took the two nannies and the children, pulled Jiang Haoming, and turned around to leave.

    ¡°She put on a good show today. She didn¡¯t get out of the y.¡± Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t help butin when she saw that they had left.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Nan Ya and the others and said directly,¡±This is her son and daughter¡¯s full moon banquet. She would never ruin her own child¡¯s banquet. She¡¯s not that stupid. Didn¡¯t you hear that she deliberately said Lou Yin was yours and my friend just to warn Jiang Haoming not to have any ulterior motives towards Lou Yin?¡±

    ¡°That man is so disgusting. He looks at me like that in front of his real wife. I really want to gouge out his eyeballs.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s casual words made the two women shiver involuntarily. Lou Yin was definitely telling the truth. She really wanted to dig out Jiang Haoming¡¯s eyeballs. She wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°Well, in the outside world, we have to talk about thew. Thew, understand?¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re obeying thew. Who are you lying to? Your man is also a bandit leader.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was sessfully choked. Alright, actually, Lou Yin and Yan Kuan were quite a good match. They were both so unreasonable.

    ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I¡¯m going to break my lungs. Well said. He¡¯s a bandit leader, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stopughing, stinky Lou Yin. Besides, my Yan Kuan is a bandit leader. Be careful, or I¡¯ll buy you into the stockade and make you the female overlord.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Lou Yin did not continue to discuss this issue with Shen Xiaoxiao. She could not beat her, so she naturally could not get it up. Sigh, there were women in this world that Lou Yin could not beat. It was too infuriating.

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob ¨C¡±

    A burst of crying was heard. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on it. It could not be, this Bai Wei was so brainless? Crying in this ce?

    ¡°Is she so brainless? Crying here? Are you sure?¡±

    Everyone saw Bai Wei wearing that long white dress and running out of the bathroom. That wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that other than the red wine stains on the dress, there was also a yellow stain. There were even people who covered their noses.

    Good heavens, was she sshed by someone?

    ¡°Bai Wei, what are you doing? Why are you being so rude?¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, you have to help me. I was bullied and they even threw urine on me. Sob, sob, sob¨C I¡¯m too ashamed to face people¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to hide when you¡¯re too ashamed to face people. Why did you run out here?¡±

    Alright, Jiang Wenyi was also a strange person. He actually said that. It was only Nan Ya who knew something before. She immediately thought that it was Shen Xiaoxiao and the others who did the good deed. Although she hated Bai Wei for ruining her child¡¯s full moon banquet, she was more than happy to watch Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s good show.

    ¡°Yo, who did this? Bai Wei, how did you end up like this?¡±

    After Nan Ya said that, she covered her nose and stepped back. Bai Wei was provoked by her actions and words. She was also criticized by the people around her. Her eyes were red with anger. She pointed at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s nose and scolded,¡±It¡¯s you, it¡¯s a shameless woman like you who asked people to do it...¡±

 Chapter 1043 - Shen Xiaoxiao Is Jealous of Me

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Shen Xiaoxiao Is Jealous of Me</h4>

    For no reason, she was scolded by someone pointing at her nose. Even Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she did not look at the almanac when she left the house.

    However, Bai Wei was the first woman who dared to point at her nose and scold her.

    ¡°You are the first person who dares to point at me and scold me. You sure are brave.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Bai Wei with a smile that was not a smile. Bai Wei was originally angry and confident. However, the way she looked at her now was no longer as confident as before. In fact, she even felt a little guilty. However, other than having a grudge with this Shen Xiaoxiao, she did not have a grudge with anyone else.

    Moreover, she was not stupid when it came to that server. She was clearly the one who sent him out to deal with Shen Xiaoxiao, butter on, he turned around to deal with her. Did she need to say anything about what happened in between?

    ¡°You, you, it was clearly you. You were the one who asked someone to do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Then tell me, why do I have to deal with you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still looking at Bai Wei with her smiling face, but Bai Wei felt even more uncertain. Could it be that she was not the one who did it?

    But how could it be? She had no enmity with anyone else, and she had already identified her in front of everyone. If she were to say that it was not her, then her face would really bepletely disgraced. Now, she could only bite down on her and not let go. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t a good woman to begin with, hmph!

    ¡°Because, because you¡¯re jealous of me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, my god, I¡¯ve never heard such a funny joke. Little sister, you¡¯re saying that my Xiaoxiao is jealous of you? Then tell me, what is my Xiaoxiao jealous of you for? Looks? Wealth? Or a man? Which do you think is worthy of her jealousy, or rather, where do you think my Xiaoxiao can¡¯tpare to you?¡±

    In fact, everyone wanted tough even before Huang Yueyan opened her mouth. Wasn¡¯t that right? She was President Shen, the wife of the chairman of the KN Group, and President Shen was the chairman of the world¡¯srgest casino, K-ONE. Excuse me... Why would she be jealous of a little girl with nothing?

    Bai Wei naturally saw the look in everyone¡¯s eyes as they were watching a good show. She was jealous, she was jealous. This Shen Xiaoxiao was jealous of her. Yes, it was Wenyi, she was jealous of her having Jiang Wenyi, Jiang Wenyi was so outstanding... Moreover, he was the most promising descendant of the Jiang family. A businessman like Shen Xiaoxiao was naturally jealous of her having a powerful husband. Her husband was also a businessman. Weren¡¯t women jealous of these things?

    Although she admitted that she was indeed not as beautiful as Shen Xiaoxiao, her temperament was iparably pure. Compared to a beautiful woman like Shen Xiaoxiao, she was definitely the kind of girl that everyone liked. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s worldly aura was too thick.

    ¡°You, you, you¡¯re jealous that I have Wenyi. Right, you¡¯re jealous that I have Wenyi. Also, although I¡¯m not as beautiful as you, I¡¯m definitely a hundred times cleaner than you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Jiang Wenyi was dumbfounded. This Bai Wei really had a problem with her brain, right?

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    This sentence was asked by Shen Xiaoxiao. What did she mean by a hundred times cleaner than her? Do you have the guts to say it again?

    ¡°I said, I¡¯m a hundred times cleaner than you. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how dirty you are.¡±

    p!

    Just as she finished speaking, a loud pnded on her face. Jiang Wenyi looked angrily at the woman who was dragging him down and causing trouble. Where did she get the confidence to say that she was clean? And where did she get the confidence to say that he, Jiang Wenyi, could be better than the man that everyone in the world was afraid of?

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who understands. Do you think you¡¯re very clean? Then immediately, I must make you the dirtiest woman in the world.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s smile was devilish, but her eyes were filled with murderous intent, making people feel a chill all over their bodies.

    ¡°President Shen, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. She didn¡¯t mean it. Please be magnanimous and let her off.¡±

    Although Jiang Wenyi was interested in Shen Xiaoxiao, he never dared to do anything outrageous. The reason was because of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, right? He had tried every means to support her, but the woman he raised hade to destroy himpletely. However, he didn¡¯t have the shameless ruthlessness of the Jiang family. He didn¡¯t want to see Bai Wei really be taken care of.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not joking. The Jiang family couldn¡¯t afford to mess with their power, but she really suited his taste. He admitted that... However, seeing the domineering Shen Xiaoxiao, he felt even more deeply in his heart.

    ¡°Let her go? That¡¯s right. Today is a good day. For the sake of the two children, it¡¯s not good for me to make a move here. But there are some things that need to be made clear. Jiang Wenyi, ask your woman who did it. I, Shen Xiaoxiao, will not be med for others.¡±

    When Jiang Wenyi saw Shen Xiaoxiao say this, he thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was really giving him face. He was secretly happy. Was he actually a good person in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Wenyi couldn¡¯t let Shen Xiaoxiao be wronged. He said to Bai Wei, who was beside him,¡±What exactly happened? Tell me from the beginning to the end.¡±

    Bai Wei saw Jiang Wenyi¡¯s angry look and was so scared that she shivered. Jiang Wenyi had never looked at her like this before. She was somewhat regretful that she had said those words without thinking. She seemed to have ruined Jiang Wenyi¡¯s matter, but did Jiang Wenyi really like this married woman? How could he? How could he?

    But she still had to tell him everything that had just happened. Otherwise, Jiang Wenyi would never forgive her.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. My dress was sshed with red wine by the server. Then I went to the bathroom to wash it, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to lock me in the cubicle. Then, a bottle of yellow stuff poured down from the cubicle. If I hadn¡¯t avoided it in time, I would have been drenched.¡±

    After she said that, everyone naturally knew that the yellow marks were urine stains. In fact, they had smelled it just now. It was such a strong urine smell.

    ¡°So, this is my Xiaoxiao¡¯s doing? You¡¯re not delusional about being persecuted, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s more, there¡¯s more¨C¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Bai Wei¡¯s delicate and pitiful look and asked directly, ¡°What else? Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Is it rted to the server pouring red wine?¡±

    When Bai Wei heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, her eyes turned red. She wasn¡¯t aggrieved, but afraid. Shen Xiaoxiao had indeed noticed it, so she was the one who had called the server over, so she was also the one who had poured the urine on her head?

    But she didn¡¯t know how to say this. Could it be that she had acted first, so Shen Xiaoxiao took revengeter? She couldn¡¯t say it out loud. If Jiang Wenyi found out, she would be done for.

    ¡°I ¡ª I ¡ª sob, sob, sob¨C¡±

    Well, crying had always been Bai Wei¡¯s weapon. As long as she cried, she would definitely look like a victim of others. But whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Lou Yin or Huang Yueyan, they hated women who cried like this the most. What kind of little white lotus are you pretending to be? Are you trying to be a best actress?

    ¡°I say, you don¡¯t look like a little white lotus at all. The stains and urine all over your body are disgusting. You asked the server to pour red wine on us, but the server ended up pouring red wine on you instead. You couldn¡¯t figure it out, so you framed us? What¡¯s the truth? Wouldn¡¯t it be clear if we found the server?¡±

 Chapter 1044 - The Plot

    <h4>Chapter 1044: The Plot</h4>

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Bai Wei was so scared that she forgot to cry. If she had known, if she had known, she would not have caused trouble. Wasn¡¯t she creating trouble for herself?

    However, at this moment, it was impossible for her not to dwell on the problem. Regardless of whether it was Huang Yueyan or Shen Xiaoxiao, they would never allow someone to ssh dirty water on them.

    However, this server was not a fool. He would note out just like that. It was Lou Yin who had disyed her abilities. She swept her gaze across the room and said to the server who was burying his head in a corner far away,¡±That waiter,e over here. Don¡¯t hide. You can¡¯t hide in a turtle shell even if you hide. Come out quickly.¡±

    They were so far away, and there were at least 30 servers over there. All of them were lined up there. However, Lou Yin recognized him at a nce. With such eyesight, even Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to say that she would definitely be able to recognize him.

    Being called a waiter and constantly shrinking, the server naturally knew that it was him. He quietly raised his head and saw that everyone was looking at him. His face immediately turned white in fear.

    ¡°If you still don¡¯te out, it won¡¯t be that fun if Ie and catch you personally.¡±

    Alright, he was threatened by Shen Xiaoxiao. The server was really afraid of the de of the woman in ck. It was too sharp. He had used a lot of strength just now to safely remove the de from near his toes. Otherwise... He would really be in trouble.

    ¡°I ¡ª I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Server, tell me. What happened just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it was thatdy who made me pour red wine on thisdy in the ck dress.¡±

    ¡°Wow ¡ª so that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why little white lotus is the best at putting on an act.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The weaker a woman looks, the better she is at putting on an act.¡±

    The discussions around them rose and fell. At this moment, no matter what Bai Wei did, she would be looked down upon by others.

    ¡°You, you, you¨C¡±

    After a long time, Bai Wei still did not say anything. Lou Yin was getting anxious as she looked at her and said,¡±I¡¯ve been looking at you for a long time and you still haven¡¯t said anything. You probably want to know who sshed you with pee, right? Server, let me ask you, did you do it?¡±

    The server nced at Bai Wei and then at the people around them. He didn¡¯t know if he should answer, but at this time, Shen Xiaoxiao said,¡±There are surveince cameras everywhere. Why are you asking so many questions? Just check the surveince cameras.¡±

    The server was shocked. How could he have forgotten about the surveince cameras? He was too angry just now, so he did such a stupid thing. Sigh, it was all this annoying woman. It was all her.

    ¡°It was me.¡±

    ¡°What, it was really you? Why? Did they instruct you?¡±Bai Wei said to the waiter. At this time, there was no crying, but it did not look good either.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t them, it was me who wanted to do it. It¡¯s all your fault, asking me to pour their red wine. The manager knows, and asked me to resign after tonight. I finally found a job, but you richdies only use us and bully us. If you didn¡¯t ask me to do bad things, I wouldn¡¯t have been found out by the manager. It¡¯s all your fault, so pouring urine is a light punishment. If you want to hurt others, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be hurt by others.¡±

    The server was already at his wit¡¯s end. Since things were already like this and his job was gone, what was there for him to be afraid of? After all, he was just a single person and his entire family wasn¡¯t hungry. He wasn¡¯t afraid of these rich people taking revenge on him.

    ¡°Server, although you can be more extreme, your way of doing things is quite agreeable to me. Go. You¡¯re done here.¡±

    They let him leave? It was that simple?

    The server saw the beautiful woman in front of him and was so excited that he was about to cry. Beautiful women were really good. Beautiful women were really too good.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, Miss. Thank you.¡±

    After saying that, the server left without even looking at Bai Wei.

    Bai Wei was not convinced and wanted to call the server to find trouble with him, but at this time, Jiang Wenyi said,¡±Alright, haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough? Go back now, and don¡¯te out again in the future.¡±

    Bai Wei looked at Jiang Wenyi¡¯s angry eyes, and tears fell again. This time, she was really anxious to cry, and the more she cried, the more she didn¡¯t know what to do. However, Jiang Wenyi was a soldier after all, and he had always been a man of his word. He told Bai Wei to leave, so she had to leave. Naturally, two servers came forward to help her out.

    Bai Wei really wanted to stay, but there was nothing she could do. Her body was too smelly and dirty, so how could she stay?

    Bai Wei was helped away, and Jiang Shuixian went on stage. She looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±Sigh, President Shen, every time you¡¯re around, it¡¯s especially lively.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Some people just can¡¯t stand seeing other people¡¯s good looks. They like to be jealous of others. This isn¡¯t something I can control.¡±

    ¡°Humph, since President Shen is so reckless, she¡¯s not afraid of causing trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble. If I¡¯m really afraid, I won¡¯t be able to live.¡±

    ¡°Sharp-tongued.¡±

    ¡°I thought you should have known long ago.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not back down at all. It was Jiang Shuixian who was at a loss for words. On the other hand, Xie Qi walked over and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao apologetically. She said awkwardly to Jiang Shuixian,¡±Mom, please stop talking. It¡¯s not President Shen¡¯s fault to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Whose side are you on? You¡¯re actually speaking up for them?¡±

    Jiang Shuixian was furious when she saw that Xie Qi was actually standing on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. This daughter of hers had been raised for nothing. She divorced her father and this daughter of hers actually did not want to be with her. She even advised her to stay away from her own family. Did she have such a daughter?

    If it wasn¡¯t for her mother saying that she definitely couldn¡¯t let Xie Qi break up with her, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Xie Qi toe over to this banquet. Of course, only Xie Qi came over. Not a single member of the Xie family came.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this Xie Qi was a smart person, so she nodded at her. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward Xie Qi, so she naturally didn¡¯t make things difficult for this little girl.

    Jiang Wenyi knew that it wasn¡¯t good for this matter to turn out like this. He could only step out to smooth things over and let all the guests take their seats.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others really didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. They were just about to leave. After several dys, the three women walked out of the banquet hall.

    Jiang Shuixian watched their backs as they left. The corner of her lips revealed a strange smile. Would she really listen to her daughter¡¯s words and give up? Of course not. If she wanted to do something, she had to be ruthless.

    From the beginning to the end, Nan Ya didn¡¯t express her opinion much. Just a few words of warning to Bai Wei were enough. She knew that Bai Wei definitely couldn¡¯t do anything to Shen Xiaoxiao, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so useless.

    Fortunately, there was Jiang Shuixian. This woman had some foundation. If she wanted to make a move, she could be considered to have used someone else to kill her.

    Sure enough, Jiang Shuixian¡¯s smile almost made people¡¯s scalps go numb. ¡®Shen Xiaoxiao, just wait and see.¡¯

    As soon as they walked out of the banquet hall, the assistant was waiting outside. The RV was parked at the side. Because they needed to change their clothes, she had specially gotten someone to drive this car.

    The three women sat in the car and looked at the clothes on the bed. They were all speechless. Was she sure that this was for nightclubs?

    ¡°This is for nightclubs?¡±

    Xiao Mantou nodded and said very honestly, ¡°Young girls nowadays all dress like this. You guys are so young, so of course you¡¯re wearing the same clothes as them. The sizes are all ording to your design. I want to go out.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, is this a midriff-revealing outfit? Or is it a swimsuit?¡±

 Chapter 1045 - An Unreliable Family

    <h4>Chapter 1045: An Unreliable Family</h4>

    The three women awkwardly changed into the trendy nightclub outfit that was said to be very popr now. Of course, Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were wearing stilettos, which made them look even more charming. Lou Yin was a little taller than the two of them. She looked even more unique when they wore the riding boots. She also had long ck hair, which gave her the feeling of a female assassin.

    The ck motorcycle outfit was not bad. It was a modified version of the ck motorcycle outfit, revealing the belly, the arms, and the thighs. Paired with the ck long boots, wasn¡¯t it going to kill a lot of people when they walked out?

    ¡°Wow, so handsome. President Huang, President Shen, Miss Lou, you guys are so handsome. I want to wear them too.¡±

    Little Mantou was not stingy with herpliments, but she would only say things like ¡®so handsome¡¯ and ¡®so beautiful¡¯.

    She took three coats. It was autumn and winter now. Wouldn¡¯t it be suicidal to go out without a coat?

    ¡°Little Mantou, is the ne ready? Let¡¯s go straight to the biggest casino in A City.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ready. We¡¯ll be at the airport in five minutes.¡±

    They were already in the RV. The car had already set off while they were changing.

    Not to mention Lou Yin, even Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan had never worn such revealing clothes. Of course, it was to show off their figures even more.

    There were still a few sets of clothes that Shen Xiaoxiao had worn on the motorcycle, but the leather clothes and pants that had been modified like this gave off a fleshy feeling.

    ¡°My figure is really good. The two of you are not bad either. You are both old women with yellow faces, and you have even given birth to two children. You look about the same as me.¡±

    Lou Yin upied the dressing mirror and did not leave. She kept admiring her figure, causing the other two women to be extremely dissatisfied, anyway, Little Mantou saw that the three women who were usually cold and domineering actually crowded together and fought to look at themselves in the mirror just like their usual best friends. She really wanted to take a picture of this scene.

    Of course, Little Mantou did the same. She took three pictures and took a close-up of each woman. Then, she itched and sent them to Ai Wei and Reger. As for President Yan, she felt that it was better to send them to Ai Wei together.

    Little Mantou was nestled on the sofa in the corner, so when they saw that she had taken photos, they asked Little Mantou to take better photos. They had no idea that Little Mantou had betrayed them.

    Actually, Little Mantou really felt that this kind of unconventional costume should be recorded. After all, beauties should also be shared together.

    The flight from Beijing to A City was only an hour away. The three women began to temporarily supplement Lou Yin with various gambling knowledge on the ne. Of course, they also introduced Lou Yin to different ways of ying.

    In any case, by the time the nended, the three women¡¯s gambling habits had beenpletely strung up.

    Rubbing their fists, they wanted to quickly rush off the ne and enter the casino to have a good time.

    ..

    On the other end, Ai Wei, who was attending the banquet, looked at the photo that suddenly came from his phone. When he saw this, he almost spat out the tea that he had just drunk. Why did these prodigal women have to make them worry so much? They only came out for a meeting, and they hadpletely liberated the revolution, right?

    Ai Wei saw that there were people on his side paying attention to him. In order to avoid being surrounded, Ai Wei directly clicked and forwarded it. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t only his wife. Someone¡¯s wife was also in it.

    Sure enough, there was a beeping sound. When Yan Kuan knew that his private phone was ringing, he thought that his little wife was sending him a message because she missed him. When he took it over to take a look, good guy Yan Kuan broke the chopsticks in his hand by himself.

    This action stunned the people beside him. What was going on?

    ¡°Yan Kuan, is there something going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have some things to take care of first. Kevin, you should lead them to organize the ss reunion tomorrow. I will wait for you in Beijing.¡±

    The man named Kevin was the richest man in Russia and an important member of the ruling party. When he heard Yan Kuan say this, he immediately nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go handle it. If you need anything, give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At this time, Ai Wei also stood up, apologized to the people beside him, and left.

    Originally, after they attended tonight¡¯s banquet, there would be a small ball, and then they would go back with them tomorrow morning. But this time, they went back early. Would it be okay if they didn¡¯t go back?

    If they did not return, the two women would turn the sky upside down. In the past, it would have been fine if there were two women, but now there were three women. Three... Sigh, three women for a show. These three women¡¯s performances were really lively.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Little Mantou¡¯s phone is switched off, but there¡¯s only one ce to dress like this, a nightclub.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire. After all, they had been back for half a month, and his heart ached for her so much that he didn¡¯t even dare to touch her. He had been holding it in for a long time, and she had even gone to a nightclub. She was really gutsy.

    Yan Kuan thought for a moment, then dialed Little Treasure¡¯s screen. The moment he opened it, he saw Little Treasure nestled on Da Bao¡¯s bed. The most important thing was that there were two naughty little kids on the bed who kept getting up and falling. They stood up and fell again. Yan Kuan frowned before he could say anything.

    ¡°Little Treasure is taking care of your little brothers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mommy and Godmother said that they won¡¯t being back to sleep tonight. They want me to take care of my little brothers and Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t being back?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the two brats and said,¡±Yes. They said that you¡¯re not at home due to the difficulties, so they have to go out and have fun. Hey,e back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then did your mom and the others say that they were going there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, Godmother said that they were going to a ce with a lot of handsome guys.¡±

    Alright, this was what Little Treasure said himself. His godmother had never said this before. However, Yan Kuan and Ai Wei believed it. They were even extremely angry. A ce with a lot of handsome guys? Could it be that the two of them weren¡¯t handsome?

    ¡°Little Treasure, take care of the house. Daddy will go and pick Mommy up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, whatever. I¡¯m already used to it. Daddy, don¡¯t go and look for beautiful women. Otherwise, Mommy will be angry.¡±

    Alright, this devilish brat had double standards. His mother wanted to go out and look for handsome men. He did not think it was a big deal. However, if Yan Kuan wanted to look for beautiful women, then it would be a big problem. Anyway, it would not work. Da Bao had said that... Mommy could do whatever she wanted, but Daddy had to be obedient. Of course, this was also what Little Treasure had said to Da Bao. This was the standard of a good man. In fact, he had originally wanted Da Bao to look for a husband ording to this standard.

    The topic had changed. When Yan Kuan heard his obedient son say this, he did not feel that it was wrong. Instead, he said,¡±Yes, Daddy won¡¯t. You¡¯re fine at home. If there¡¯s anything, just call your four uncles. They¡¯re all here.¡±

    ¡°I know. They¡¯re ying mahjong in my room.¡±

    Alright, was this family all so unreliable? In any case, it was right that Little Treasure¡¯s current parents were all unreliable.

    After hanging up the phone, Yan Kuan said to Dark 2,¡±Have you found out?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found out. They went to A City, but we have to take a detour now. We¡¯re going to Martial Law tonight, a global summit, and top-notch security.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t rm them. If we take a detour, we¡¯ll take a detour.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be there in about four hours.¡±

 Chapter 1046 - Prostitute

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Prostitute</h4>

    As soon as the nended, the three women excitedly walked toward the casino. K-ONE naturally had a casino in A City as well, and it was thergest casino in the entire city. It was just that Shen Xiaoxiao had never been there before.

    K-ONE casinos were scattered all over the world. Naturally, the only ce in China where casinos could be operated legally must also have their own businesses.

    ¡°Are we going to K-ONE? Or where else?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to K-ONE. We don¡¯t want anyone to cause trouble. Moreover, our safety is guaranteed.¡±

    Hearing Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, Lou Yin immediatelyughed.

    ¡°I say, are you afraid that your safety is a problem? If there¡¯s a problem, then don¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°Tch, what do you know? If you lose, can you still go back on your word? Are you stupid? If you win, you take the money and leave. If you lose, you¡¯ll ruin her reputation. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that? Yeah, if you lose, you can still go back on your word. I¡¯ve never gone back on my word in my entire life. I wonder if it¡¯s fun.¡±

    ¡°I say, are the two of you shameless? You schemed against my family¡¯s property in front of me. Should I be happy that at least you didn¡¯t stab me in the back? Or should I be angry that you think so highly of me?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t be so stingy. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to the bar tonight. Lou Yin will pay.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat. I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    That silly girl, Lou Yin, still didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with these words. After walking for a long distance, she eximed,¡±Why are you the one treating and not you paying? Why am I the one paying?¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±

    The casino did not receive any calls. First, they wanted to have a good time. Second, Yan Kuan did not inform them. After all, if they were not the only casino in A City... What if these women did not go to their own casino?

    Yan Kuan naturally did not know that his casino had long been targeted by the other two women. They were there to renege on their debts, so of course they would go and rip off their acquaintances.

    ¡°Wow, so many, so big? What are we ying?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Sieves or poker are fine. Let¡¯s go exchange for chips.¡±

    The temperature inside the casino was much higher than outside. As soon as they entered, a waiter came over to take their coats. When the three women walked in wearing s*xy motorcycle uniforms, they instantly attracted the attention of everyone present.

    The three beautiful women were still in the same style. Where did these beautiese from? They were too beautiful, too stylish.

    However, it was still a casino. Even if there were people who paid attention to the beauties, they would pay more attention to the cards in their hands. After taking a look and confirming that the three women were also here to gamble, naturally, no one would look at them anymore.

    Of course, they also hoped that this would be the case the most. They came to the casino to gamble, not to solve these problems.

    ¡°I still feel that our clothes are a little too eye-catching. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll exchange less chips, or else we¡¯ll attract their attention. There are all sorts of people here. We¡¯ll be fine in here. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that no one will trip us up outside.¡±

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s exchange each person for 20,000 yuan. Go, give us the money.¡±

    ¡°Why me again?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two women in puzzlement. It was her again?

    ¡°I already said that I came to your house to renege on my debt. Of course, we won¡¯t be the ones to pay.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely defeated by these two women. Alright, they really came to renege on their debt.

    She directly swiped her card to exchange for 60,000 yuan worth of chips. Actually, it was really average here, no more, no less.

    The three of them took their respective chips and wandered around the casino. It was Lou Yin¡¯s first time here, so she was curious about everything and was excited. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that this girl¡¯s luck in ying roulette was simply too good.

    In fact, it was very normal. Lou Yin knew ancient martial arts, so ying roulette was really a piece of cake.

    Seeing that she was having a good time, the three of them started to split up. Of course, they didn¡¯t go too far away. They were all nearby and would go to the bar after they had yed enough. It was still early, and it was only past 9 o¡¯clock. Even if they yed for a few hours... It was also just right to go to the bar at 12 o¡¯clock.

    It was too early to go to the bar and there was no one there. It was toote and there were no seats.

    Huang Yueyan liked to y poker while Shen Xiaoxiao liked to y dice. Of course, there were other things as well. They were also having a great time. After all, they couldn¡¯t juste and go as they pleased. They were married and had children... When they had a family, everything had to put the children first. No matter how strong a woman was, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back when she faced her children and family.

    Even a strong woman like Huang Yueyan worked from home now. As long as she could handle it well, she would try her best to stay and take care of her children personally until they were three years old.

    The casino¡¯s way of ying was almost the same. In fact, there were too many women who wore clothes that were more revealing than theirs. What they were wearing was not strange at all. It was also an extremelymon piece of clothing.

    A City was close to Hong Kong city. It was also a city after the reunification of China. This was a key area of the one country, two systems policy. It was previously upied by the colonies, so whether it was A City or Macau... This ce was heavily influenced by the west.

    Whether it was people or things, it was rtively open, very simr to the west.

    There were also many foreigners here. Of course, some foreigners were very gentlemanly, and some were also very bad. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was lucky enough to meet an extremely gentlemanly foreigner.

    Not only did he give up her seat to Shen Xiaoxiao, but after seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao had won eight rounds in a row, he even followed suit and said that he wanted to get some good luck.

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally would not re at such a polite man. She even felt that he was a pretty good person. At the very least, his character was not bad.

    They were having a good time, but Lou Yin¡¯s side was not as good. After all, Lou Yin did not understand the rules here. She almost did not have a guaranteed win. Moreover, she only yed roulette, and her chips went from 20,000 to more than 1,000,000.

    Of course, Lou Yin did not care about how much she won or lost, but others cared. It would always attract the envy of the people around her.

    For example, at this time, a man dressed in fancy clothes kept moving toward Lou Yin¡¯s side. This man was wearing tight pants and a flowery shirt. Whether it was his eyebrows or makeup, he was very neat and tidy. His hair wasbed meticulously. Such a man was actually very easy to attract the favor of others, but the dealer knew that this man was a prostitute.

    This was a casino that specialized in hanging rich women. Those who were lucky were cheated of some money, and those who were unlucky were not only money, but also colored. Of course, they were willing to be cheated, and this ¡®color¡¯ was naturally not something they had to consider.

    The dealer looked at the prostitute and coughed. This was a warning. The rules were that he absolutely could not cause trouble in the casino. If you were to go out, no one would care about what you did.

    The prostitute naturally understood what this meant. Moreover, he had been in this line of work for too long, so he knew his limits. He only approached Lou Yin, and he would definitely not make any flirtatious moves right now. However, this was not enough to attract a woman¡¯s attention. A timelypliment and asional flirtatious moves were necessary. Remember that it must be a flirtatious move, such as identally rubbing your shoulder like other people, or cing one¡¯s hand on her waist when she won.

    However, these things, which usually seemed extremely ordinary, in Lou Yin¡¯s eyes were naked ¡ª flirting ¡ª

    Daring to flirt with your great-aunt, courting death ¡ª

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

 Chapter 1047 - Paying For a Murder

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Paying For a Murder</h4>

    Although Lou Yin was having a good time, she was aware of the people around her and what was happening. When this man approached her at the beginning, she thought he was betting on her luck. In the end, after waiting for a long time, this man did not have any intention of betting. He even wanted to get close to her. At first, she endured it, but this man actually dared to reach out and touch her waist. He was really courting death.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    As soon as Lou Yin reached out, the prostitute¡¯s hand that was touching her waist was directly twisted into a circle by Lou Yin. With a crack, even the dealer could hear the sound of bones breaking.

    Where did this female kinge from? She was too amazing. Looking at her calm appearance, she was able to break a person¡¯s arm so easily. What kind of structure was this?

    ¡°Ah ¡ª you ¡ª you¡¯re crazy ¨C¡±

    When something happened here, the security guards naturally rushed over as fast as they could. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan also saw it, but the two of them didn¡¯t get close because Shen Xiaoxiao gave Huang Yueyan a look. She wanted to see what the casino security guards would do.

    Huang Yueyan knew that Lou Yin wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage, so she stood not too far away and didn¡¯t get close. Lou Yin naturally saw them, and she didn¡¯t n to let these two women help her solve everything, so she stood there indifferently.

    In the end, the security guards came. They knew what had happened with just a nce. The leading security guard said to the prostitute directly,¡±Hua Shuai, are you causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°Manager Liu, I was beaten up. Look at my hands.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t follow the rules. You deserve it. Get out. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t think abouting in again. Miss, please continue.¡±

    The person called Manager Liu had someone deliver a ss of whiskey to Lou Yin. He then had someone escort the prostitute away. As for whether the prostitute wanted revenge or not, there was no hope for him in this casino. If he left... It was none of her business.

    Hua Shuai also knew that he could not afford to offend anyone in the casino. Thus, he looked at his deformed hand and hurriedly walked out. This was the first time he had encountered such a thing in his many years of adventuring. How hateful. That woman... He definitely would not let her off. She even dared to break his hand. It seemed that she was quite skilled. However, it was obvious that she did not have any bodyguards by her side. It seemed that she was not someone of high status. Then, he would not be polite... He would definitely make sure that she could not walk out of the port of A City.

    Lou Yin did not expect this matter to be resolved so easily. The people in the casino did not me her for causing trouble. She nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. This casino was not bad. She woulde again next time.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was also very satisfied with this result. As expected, these people were not blind. They naturally knew how to deal with these matters. It was just that the person just now was a gigolo, right? She could not tell that Lou Yin had such luck with women.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan smiled simrly. The two returned to their seats and began to y cards.

    There were wins and losses, but no one paid much attention to it. After Lou Yin yed roulette for a while, she carried the chips beside her and came to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. She yed dice. After looking at it for a while, she understood it. This could be heard with her ears... It was quite fun.

    She directly sat down beside Shen Xiaoxiao. Of course, this seat was once again given to her by the foreigner next to her. This time, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s impression of the foreigner was even better. After all, he was such a gentleman... Moreover, there wasn¡¯t a hint of lust in his eyes. There was definitely no problem with such a person¡¯s character

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t see that after Lou Yin sat down, the foreigner looked at Lou Yin with an extremely surprised expression. After a while, he regained hisposure, but not long after, he slowly left.

    They yed for almost two hours and yed almost all the gambling games in the casino. Of course, there were wins and losses. Because Lou Yin had a background in the roulette zone, she still won more than 100,000 yuan in the end. Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao both lost. Moreover, Huang Yueyan really went straight to reneging on her debt. In fact, she did not bring any money with her. In the end, she still snatched the chips from Lou Yin.

    The three women had not finished ying, but it was just the right time to go to the bar. If they still did not go, the bar would close.

    So they decided to fight another day, and immediately rushed to the bar.

    After ying for two hours, Hua Shuai¡¯s arm had already been reattached. Fortunately, it was only a broken wrist and not a broken bone. This technique was also neat and just right.

    Anyway, the old Chinese doctor who reattached the bone said that he had never seen such a technique.

    So after Hua Shuai came out, he went straight to his boss, the owner of the gigolo shop. He was also one of the top figures in A City.

    But when Hua Shuai said that, he was exaggerating how much Lou Yin had won and how beautiful she was. Anyway, she was the kind of boss. If you didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, it would be a waste of a big fish.

    This boss was called Ji Tou. He didn¡¯t just sell gigolos, he also sold prostitutes. In the entire city a, he basically monopolized this business. Male gigolos and female prostitutes. He had already bought them all.

    When he heard that the beautiful woman was rich, his thoughts naturally became lively. However, when he heard that she had some kung fu, he knew that they had definitely caught a fat fish. Beautiful women who were rich often had to learn some skills to protect themselves. Hua Shuai was just a pompous person. It was normal that he couldn¡¯t beat her.

    Therefore, Ji Tou was prepared and directly ordered ten people to go. However, at this moment, Ji Tou received a phone call. After a while, the fax rang and a photo was sent over.

    Hua Shuai happened to go to get the fax. Looking at the photo on the fax, he said excitedly,¡±Boss, it¡¯s this woman. I¡¯m talking about the woman in the blue dress.¡±

    Ji Tou was stunned. What a coincidence?

    ¡°Hua Shuai, bring 40 people over and capture these three women for me. Remember to bring those who are skilled and make sure to capture them for me.¡±

    After Ji Tou finished giving his instructions, he saw the notification on his phone ring. Five million had arrived. He hadn¡¯t thought that this was a business that was delivered right to his door. It was much easier to deal with a person in A City than it was in an imperial city like Jingdou. He would chop them up and feed them to the fish. Otherwise, he would send them to port city and slowly make money. The more beautiful a woman was, the higher the price would be.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    Hua Shuai immediately left as if he had been injected with stimnts. This time, when he caught the woman, he wanted to break every bone in her body and slowly reattach them. Only then would he be able to relieve the hatred in his heart.

    On this side, the three women were at the bar and street, trying to figure out which one to go to. This street was filled with bars. The music was extremely loud, and there were handsome men and beautiful women everywhere. Their clothes were really nothing.

    A City had a pleasant climate all year round. At night, it was about 20 degrees Celsius. Compared to the weather in the capital, which had four distinct seasons, it was much better.

 Chapter 1048 - Red Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Red Daughter</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the biggest one? There are a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to this one. It looks like it has a good style too.¡±

    The three beauties entered and naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. This was not a casino. The people in the casino were more concerned about the cards in their hands and the chips on the table.

    However, it was a bar. They were more concerned about the beauties, and they were single beauties.

    Needless to say, the ones who came to hit on three beautiful women in nightclubs were either handsome men or gold-digging turtles.

    ¡°These men have such shallow eyes.¡±

    ¡°Shallow? It was very normal. In modern society, these men and women, their thoughts are bing more and more Westernized, but they couldn¡¯t learn the essence of Westerners. In fact, the things in China really shouldn¡¯t be forgotten. No matter what, whether it¡¯s women or men, they should interact with each other in a normal way and not in such a casual way. That¡¯s what really suits our people.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Principal Lou Yin, since you have such an awareness, it means that you are not a hopeless old fogey. Of course, this is not ck Tornado. You can summarize it well and return to ck Tornado to properly educate the talents. However, it seems that your school is still dominated by foreigners.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, only 30 a year. Of course, we have to strive for perfection.¡±

    ¡°What would the three of you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Nverhong.¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were stunned at the same time. They looked at Lou Yin and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    In the end, the bar coughed to resolve the awkwardness and said,¡±We don¡¯t have white wine like Nverhong for the time being. How about Erguotou? It¡¯s also quite strong.¡±

    ¡°Erguotou? Alright, let¡¯s have this. Three jars.¡±

    Alright, Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were stunned once again. What kind of monster did they bring out?

    The bartender smiled. He thought that this beauty was joking with him. Three jars meant three bottles. He nodded and left. However, he was surprised that these three beauties could really drink.

    ¡°Um, Lou Yin, we don¡¯t have such high-end and grand wine like Erguotou here. Everyone here likes to drink foreign wine. Look, look at the wine in their hands. Isn¡¯t it beautiful? ¡°It¡¯s called a cocktail. Have you seen it on TV?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m stupid? Of course I¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯ve even drunk it before. There¡¯s a bartender in the Academy, but I think it¡¯s not as good as a drink.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So Nverhong brewed by the overseer tastes better. If you guys like it, I¡¯ll get the overseer to send some over.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I want a five-year-old. It must be a five-year-old. I want to bury it in my garden. I¡¯ll take it out and drink it when Da Bao gets married in the future.¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not want to speak anymore. She suddenly realized that they were not from the same era.

    Lou Yin was extremely surprised and satisfied that Shen Xiaoxiao knew about the arrival of Nverhong wine. In the end, she even looked at Lou Yin with disdain and said,¡±You said that you¡¯ve been in school for ten years. Why do you worship foreign countries so much? You don¡¯t even like Nverhong from China.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have one either, but I like it. You should collect a few jars. Who knows, you might have a daughter soon?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was stunned. That¡¯s right. It wouldn¡¯t be bad if she had a daughter.

    ¡°Then send me a few jars as well. I want the collector¡¯s edition.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Three beauties, your drinks are here.¡±

    The bartender carried three bottles of Erguotou and walked straight through the middle of the bar. Everyone saw the strongest white wine in China being sent to the three beauties. Of course, it was still three bottles, not one.

    At least half of the men who wanted to treat the beauties to a drink just now had the urge to back out, while the other half were still watching.

    ¡°Yueyan, can you drink?¡±

    ¡°She can drink. She is still famous in school for not getting drunk after a thousand cups.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was stunned. How long ago was it? She still remembered it?

    ¡°In school, besides those tasteless cocktails, there is also white wine. Moreover, there are many foreigners in school, but the best quality is white wine. Therefore, almost all the people in our school will drink white wine, and all of them do not get drunk after a thousand cups.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Then let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content today.¡±

    The three women poured the wine into their sses, and they really started to drink in a forthright manner.

    Those who had thought that they were deliberately taking the opportunity to flirt with the rich were now dumbstruck. This was too amazing, right?

    ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re so amazing. Do you want me to apany you? I still have two brothers. They can drink very well too.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    They naturally knew that they had to reject such a pick-up line. Although Lou Yin was curious, she wouldn¡¯t really casually drink with a strange man. Hence, all of them looked at Huang Yueyan and rejected him.

    Of course, this bar could be considered rtively high-end. The people who came here to amuse themselves had some financial strength. When they saw the rejection, they wouldn¡¯t pester them and left very gentlemanly.

    At this time, a wave of exmations came from the main door. Everyone looked towards the door, but what happened?

    ¡°Who is that woman? What a grand scene.¡±

    The three men beside them had not left yet, but they said to them,¡±You guys are from other ces, right? That woman is the wife of the Gambling King, Ye Kun. She is the new Gambling King now. Ye Kun is dead, and she has been supporting this rich tycoon all by herself.¡±

    The three men left after saying that. Of course, they left in the direction of the woman at the door.

    ¡°Linda? ck Peony?¡±

    ¡°Do you know her, Yueyan?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve heard of her name. She said that she was unlucky. Kefu married three husbands, and all three husbands died. Most importantly, all of them are rich, and they even have children. Of course, they weren¡¯t born by her, but her husbands left all their inheritance to her. Their own children were only given a little to support their families.¡±

    ¡°Ah? She¡¯s that amazing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t she amazing? She¡¯s only 34 years old, and now hertest husband has died. However, she must be extremely wealthy. If she were toe to a bar at this time, she would be the one trying to hook up with a rich man. No, that¡¯s not right either. She¡¯s looking for a gigolo.¡±

    ¡°Is this woman¡¯s fate good? Or is her fate bad?¡±

    ¡°Her fate is good, and her means are also high.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao made a final conclusion. Shen Xiaoxiao actually knew this woman. She might not know her name, but when it came to her deeds, there were probably not many women who did not know. The ck Peony was the nickname that everyone gave her.

    At least in her previous life, Shen Xiaoxiao had heard of it before she was locked in the dark room. But at that time, it was rumored that this woman had a daughter. That daughter was born when she was young with her lover. It was said that at that time, she was only 15 years old. Why did she know? It was also because this woman was killed by her own daughter who then inherited all the inheritance.

    Calcting her age, her daughter was also 19 years old. It was just that she did not know why this mother-daughter rtionship would end up like this.

 Chapter 1049 - Came Knocking On Her Door

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Came Knocking On Her Door</h4>

    ¡°Does she have a daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yo, Xiaoxiao, do you know her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her.¡±

    ¡°Her daughter is 19 years old, just like her mother. She likes to hang out in bars at such a young age, and rumors are everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t modern people getting marriedte? Doesn¡¯t that mean that Linda gave birth at the age of 15?¡±

    Huang Yueyan heard Lou Yin¡¯s words and smiled ambiguously at Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Lou Yin, do you know how old Xiaoxiao is?¡±

    ¡°How old?¡±

    Lou Yin really didn¡¯t know this question. Could it be that Xiaoxiao was very old?

    ¡°Hahaha, 23, no, soon 24.¡±

    ¡°What? So young? That d*mn old cow Yan Kuan eats young grass. No wonder he looks down on me. So he likes younger ones.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, yeah. Aren¡¯t you old? That¡¯s why he looks down on you. However, you can find someone younger than you and eat young fresh grass as well.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Huang Yueyan speechlessly. Why was this girl so wicked? Was she to me for getting married early and having children early? It was all because of Yan Kuan.

    However, to have two treasures, she was still very satisfied. Very satisfied.

    ¡°I must find someone younger than me, hmph.¡±

    Lou Yin was indeed stimted. She took the wine and drank it in one gulp. She even did not forget to mention her determination.

    ¡°Hahaha, good. To finding fresh grass, Cheers.¡±

    The three women talked crazily and gossiped to the extreme. They talked about things from head to toe.

    asionally, there would be little handsome men who woulde over to treat them to drinks. If they were good-looking, they would chat with Lou Yin for a bit. If they were embarrassed not to drink, they would decline politely.

    If they were ugly, they would be straightforward. Go away, this great aunt would not talk to ugly men.

    Alright, such a domineering Lou Yin, with her nverhong and charming appearance, made Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan feel like half of their radiance was blocked by her.

    They drank happily, and this ck Peony Linda and the others also sat in the hall and yed happily.

    She liked to sit in the hall because there were so many handsome guysing and going. If she saw a suitable one, she would go for it. She had money. She had always been generous to men, so she was not afraid of anything.

    However, there were two handsome guys sitting on her side. On the other side, a beautiful girl who was wearing revealing clothes that was almost underwear walked in.

    She was the type of loli who had a pure appearance but a hot figure. The moment she appeared, all the men present shifted their gazes to her.

    The girl walked straight to Linda¡¯s booth and sat down. She took a ss of wine and filled it with wine. Then, she said,¡±Why did you call me here? I¡¯m having a disco party with my friends.¡±

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Look at how you¡¯re dressed. You don¡¯t have a hint of nobility. That¡¯s not how I taught you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you want to teach me, then go home and teach me. It¡¯s not embarrassing to be outside. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te here, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you. There¡¯s a party in the capital tomorrow night. Come with me. If I don¡¯t inform you in advance, you won¡¯t be able to see anyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°You have to go. The bodyguards at the door will follow you. Come home early tonight.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m an adult. I can decide my own life.¡±

    ¡°Before you can decide your own life, I can also decide to stop all of your cards.¡±

    ¡°Are you... Are you a mother?¡±

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t your mother, I would p you across the face. How rude.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    As expected, the threat of money was still greater. The girl drank another ss of wine before turning around and disappearing from the bar once again. Now, everyone knew her identity. She was Linda¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°If my Da Bao dares to do this in the future, I¡¯ll p her across the face.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Da Bao doesn¡¯tck love. It¡¯s obvious that the girlcks love.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My Da Bao is obedient and sensible. It¡¯s just that there are a lot of disasters.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, alright. I just wanted you toe out and be happy. Since 19 said that she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s definitely fine. If you continue to be so depressed, what will happen to your husband and your son? And Dab Bo. She¡¯s definitely not happy either. Do you think they¡¯re happy?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know, I know, I know. Come and drink, drink.¡±

    They did not want to bring up this somewhat depressing topic. Not only did they not want to bring it up, they did not even want to touch it.

    The three of them drank a few sses of wine in silence. At this moment, there was anothermotion at the door. However, this time, they could tell at a nce that trouble wasing for them.

    ..

    ¡°Butler, did you really see my Senior Sister?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Principal Lou. I did only see her once back then, but I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    The young man stood out from the pile of antiques and said excitedly to the butler,¡±Where is she? I¡¯m going to look for her.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯d better take care of yourself first. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that Principal Lou has already left by now. However, don¡¯t be disappointed. You didn¡¯t go out before, so I¡¯ve been helping you check all your emails. There¡¯s a gathering in your Academy that all graduates who have graduated in the past ten years must attend. Young Master, I think this matter most likely has something to do with Principal Lou. Do you want to attend?¡±

    ¡°Really? Alright, I¡¯ll attend, I¡¯ll attend. Butler, prepare some clothes for me and also a stylist. You must make sure that I¡¯m the center of attention.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely take care of it. Young Master, don¡¯t worry. However, Young Master doesn¡¯t want to wake up tomorrow with dark circles under his eyes. You¡¯d better rest early tonight.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. I¡¯ll go to sleep immediately. I¡¯ll go to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    Seeing the Young Master leave, as expected, as long as it was rted to Principal Lou, the Young Master would put in extra effort. Finally, this research maniac could sleep peacefully. It was really not easy for him to be a butler.

    ..

    ¡°Did he bring a helper?¡±

    ¡°Probably. I just don¡¯t know if his other hand should be crippled too,¡±Lou Yin said as she nonchntly took a sip from her wine ss.

    Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, nced at Hua Shuai and said,¡±The most direct way to deal with this kind of fly is to break the tendons on his hands and feet. Since he can¡¯t move, he naturally won¡¯te looking for trouble.¡±

    ¡°Awesome. You¡¯re still awesome. You¡¯re indeed a bandit woman.¡±

    Huang Yueyan concluded, but she didn¡¯t think that this little novel was anything good. This gigolo brought at least 40 people, right? To start chasing people after entering this ce, wasn¡¯t it obvious that he was looking for trouble?

    However, they still took a look at Linda. Hua Shuai wasn¡¯t a fool. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend this woman who was absolutely famous in A City. Moreover, this woman had an affair with their boss, Ji Tou.

    Therefore, when Hua Shuai saw Linda, he immediately walked over and said respectfully,¡±Miss Linda, you¡¯re here. Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Hua Shuai, who are you looking for this time? Your boss¡¯ business is getting bigger and bigger.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, it¡¯s just one or two small shrimps who came from nowhere. Miss Linda, do you want them?¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve gained a lot tonight. I¡¯ll give your boss some face.¡±

    After saying that, Linda left with a handsome man on her arm. As for who Hua Shuai wanted to deal with, it was none of her business. Of course, she also saw three hot women behind the beaded curtain just now. Such women were in A City, unless they had status, they really couldn¡¯t get away. However, why did she feel that two of the women looked so familiar?

 Chapter 1050 - Drunk and Forgetting About the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Drunk and Forgetting About the Fight</h4>

    One of Hua Shuai¡¯s arms was still hanging, but his face was no longer as handsome and selfless as before in the casino. At this moment, his face was full of malevolence, and his gangster-like appearance was fully revealed.

    ¡°They really are three great beauties? This figure, tsk tsk, is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this hair gel applied too much? Won¡¯t they find it easy to absorb dust like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a little too much. The fragrance is overwhelming. It¡¯s too cheap.¡±

    ¡°Hey, ugly woman, how dare you break my hand? If you know what¡¯s good for you,e with me. Serve me well and let me vent my anger. Naturally, I¡¯ll let you leave. But if you make me unhappy, Hmph, hmph...¡±

    ¡°What are you grunting for? Do you think you¡¯re a cow?¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, they have a name in this industry. It¡¯s called ¡®cowherd¡¯. Congrattions, you¡¯re leaning to the side.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so when a manes out to sell, he¡¯s called a ¡®cowherd¡¯. Now I understand.¡±

    Hua Shuai was indeed a gigolo, but regardless of whether it was a man or a woman in their line of work, they did not like to hear others say that they came out to sell.

    ¡°Stupid woman, if you refuse a toast, you¡¯ll be forced to drink a forfeit. All of you, go up and capture these three women together. They¡¯re all good quality goods. When the timees, you can y with them however you want.¡±

    The hooligans behind were all very excited. Any one of these three women was a top-quality product. Looking at their bodies and looks, it was really rare to meet such a woman at the same time.

    ¡°Lou Yin, they are almost there. Let¡¯s just sit here and wait.¡±

    ¡°How troublesome. Even if I want to go to a bar, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Lou Yin looked as if she frequented bars. In fact, it was her first time here tonight.

    However, Lou Yin was the only one among the three of them. It would be too convenient for them to fight.

    Lou Yin stood up and looked around. All the people in such a big bar had run away. These people really ran very fast.

    ¡°All of them have run away? That¡¯s perfect. I don¡¯t want to hurt the innocent. How are you guys going to fight? One by one or in groups?¡±

    ¡°Reckless woman! Attack.¡±

    With this call, nearly ten people swarmed forward. This was the dance floor in the middle, so it was convenient for them to fight. The other two women held their wine sses and sat on the sofa to watch the show.

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao entered the Magical Beast Forest to train, she and Lou Yin could fight to a draw. Naturally, there was no need to mention Shen Xiaoxiao now. However, Lou Yin was stimted by Shen Xiaoxiao, so she held Reger, who was also from the club, to train every day. Therefore, although she was still not a match for Shen Xiaoxiao, Lou Yin¡¯s skills were definitely the best among the women. She was definitely one of the best among the men.

    Dealing with ten men was a piece of cake. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with a little more. However, when all forty men attacked, she only had two hands, after all. She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan sat there without the slightest intention of helping. They weredies and didn¡¯t like to fight. Moreover, the matter was caused by Lou Yin. Naturally, she would take care of it.

    However, they thought too well. There were too many people. When they surrounded Lou Yin, there would always be some people who weren¡¯t close to her. Naturally, they woulde to find trouble with them.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really toozy to move. If you entered the Magical Beast Forest and fought every day, you would definitely find it very, very annoying. Moreover, she fought continuously for more than four months.

    ¡°With yourzy appearance, it looks like I have to do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you a chance to practice. However, I¡¯m not saying that you guys are really stupid. There are so many wine bottles here. Don¡¯t you know how to swing the wine bottles? That¡¯s what you want.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she threw an empty bottle on the table. This uracy guaranteed that it would hit Hua Shuai¡¯s head directly.

    This time, Hua Shuai was still the one who was hit. Even Lou Yin, who was fighting, reacted. That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t she use a bottle?

    But when she reacted, the thugs also reacted. Originally, they thought that even if these women had some skills, they would be able to easily take them down by taking turns to fight. But this woman seemed to be a tough nut to crack... Furthermore, they were about to use their wine bottles. If they did not use their weapons, they would be letting themselves down.

    One by one, they took out their metal rods from their backs. Alright, Lou Yin turned around and red at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°You should just shut up and sit there. You¡¯re not helping.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled embarrassedly. Huang Yueyan also turned around and red at Shen Xiaoxiao. However, she still took the wine bottle and threw it. Of course, if she threw it, Shen Xiaoxiao would pass another to her.

    With the addition of weapons, Lou Yin¡¯s bare hands became even more vulnerable. Shen Xiaoxiao sighed helplessly and then said to Lou Yin in the distance,¡±Don¡¯t you know how to snatch two iron rods? Why are you so stupid? How on Earth did you be a principal?¡±

    Lou Yin was furious. Was this woman clearly looking for trouble? She thought that she didn¡¯t want to? When she stood up, she felt dizzy. D*mn it, where did that Erguotoue from? It was so strong and full of energy. She had only drunk half a bottle and not even one bottle.

    ¡°This wine is full of energy. I¡¯m dizzy. I can¡¯t react.¡±

    Alright, actually Shen Xiaoxiao was also a little dizzy. Fortunately, she had only drunk half a bottle. Huang Yueyan was probably the only one who was sober and had drunk more than half a bottle.

    Of course, with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reminder, Lou Yin naturally knew to snatch the iron rods. However, Hua Shuai covered his face with blood at this moment. He knew that his face was most likely going to be disfigured. He was filled with anger and aimed it at the woman who wasmanding. It was such a pity that she was so beautiful.

    ¡°You guys go and cut that woman¡¯s face off for me.¡±

    After saying that, there were really ten people walking toward Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao was still holed up there. Finally, when she saw the peopleing over, she simply pulled Huang Yueyan down and sat on the sofa.

    ¡°What are you doing? They¡¯re fighting.¡±

    ¡°I see them. Wait for me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the peanuts beside her and counted them. There were exactly 10 peanuts. Then, she said to Huang Yueyan,¡±Look, I¡¯ll show you. I just learned it from my Old Yan.¡±

    There were exactly 10 peanuts in her two hands. She aimed at the 10 men and hit them. Good heavens. Because she was sitting, all 10 of them hit their knees. Pa pa pa, all of them knelt down. This really blinded everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Lou Yin was shocked when she saw this scene. Even the others were stunned when they saw this scene. Lou Yin simply jumped out of the encirclement and sat back on the sofa. She took a basket of peanuts from the side and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao. Then, she said to her,¡±You fight, you fight. I¡¯ll watch you fight. I¡¯ll learn.¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth, those people finally reacted. Good heavens, that woman was the real expert.

    But it was toote. Not only Shen Xiaoxiao but also Huang Yueyan copied her movements, grabbed a handful of peanuts, and began to fight...

 Chapter 1051 - Where Did This Female Queen Come From

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Where Did This Female Queen Come From</h4>

    ¡°Hey, save some peanuts for me too. I¡¯m hungry, and it¡¯s perfect to fill my stomach.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t win against these two women. There were 40 men squatting in the middle of the dance hall, and none of them dared to move. Other than the small bruises on their bodies, Lou Yin and the others had taken turns to beat them with iron rods. They fought until the end...

    Huang Yueyan took out a gun from her waist and ced it on the table. She panted and said,¡±This thing made my back hurt all night. This fight of mine is really a one-sided abuse of a dog.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you have a gun! Why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier?¡±

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    Lou Yin looked at this woman speechlessly. She took the gun and nced at it. A ¡®bikini¡¯ was suitable for women to y with. She also had it in her warehouse. However, she did not really like these cold weapons, but in modern society... Even if she didn¡¯t want to learn anything, she still had to learn these things. There was a special weapons research and development base under the ck Tornado base.

    ¡°Why does my strength always seem to be insufficient?¡±

    Lou Yin was a good child who studied seriously. However, no matter how hard she hit, it seemed that her strength was not enough to make people stand up and kneel down.

    Of course, at this moment, there was a man standing on the dance floor not far away. He was covered in bruises and was not allowed to fall down, unless Lou Yin herself used peanuts to knock him down.

    ¡°When you sent it out, your strength was already at your fingertips. This thing, actually, needs to beprehended on your own. Eh, that gigolo has been looking for helpers for so long. Is he stilling?¡±

    After hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s advice, Lou Yin tried again. This time, it seemed to be a little better. At least that person moved a lot more. Could it be that his little brother was afraid of being beaten and did it on purpose?

    ¡°Probably soon. I¡¯m hungry too. I know a ce where we can eat skewers. Let¡¯s go. There are so many people eating there.¡±

    Ever since she and Shen Xiaoxiao ate on the same streetst time, she had fallen deeply in love with that kind of food stall. Whenever she had nothing to do, she would go to the forum to see where the food was delicious.

    ¡°We can easily find it if we don¡¯t go to a ce. Now, she can see it.¡±

    The moment they heard about food, the three women perked up and immediately got ready to take action. Those photos looked so delicious. As for these people, they were no fun. It was better not to y with them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. They must be afraid if they don¡¯te. Don¡¯t waste our time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The three women wanted to leave. The people in the middle of the dance floor were so happy that they were about to cry. These queens were finally leaving. They didn¡¯t have to squat on the ground and draw circles so sullenly anymore.

    Especially the one who stood up to specially shoot peanuts for Lou Yin. He almost knelt down to thank this female ancestor.

    Unfortunately, everyone¡¯s hopes were shattered when they reached the door.

    ¡°Oh, are you preparing to run away? I want to see who can take care of my 40 brothers. So awesome. What, I still have 200 brothers outside. Do I give you another chance to practice?¡±

    They had already walked to the door, so they naturally saw the dark crowd outside.

    The gigolo¡¯s head was already wrapped in a white bandage. He looked very simr to an Indian, but he wasn¡¯t as ck as the others.

    ¡°200?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why? Are you scared? But you¡¯re really pretty, very pretty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I also think I¡¯m pretty good-looking.¡±

    Lou Yin directly climbed the stairs, but at this time, she turned to ask Shen Xiaoxiao a silly question:

    ¡°Are there enough peanuts? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have used so much.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at her and said,¡±Don¡¯t you know how to look at their hands? They already have guns. If we move, we will be a ho¡¯s nest.¡±

    ¡°Mm, not bad. Good eyesight. Let¡¯s make a trip then?¡±

    Ji Tou spoke very casually, but the more casual he was, the easier it was to tell that this person was a ruthless character.

    But to just leave with them like this, it seemed very shameful. But to just stay here like this, their guns didn¡¯t have eyes.

    ¡°Capturing the three of us and using such arge force? Just say it. Who let you guyse?¡±

    As expected, Huang Yueyan was the most intelligent. She immediately saw the problem. Logically speaking, in their situation, these people were not fools. They should know that these three women were not to be trifled with, so they would definitely not use force. However, now that 200 people hade out, and each of them was equipped with a gun, no one would believe that someone had instructed them to do so, right?

    Would it be possible for them toe out without bodyguards? Of course not. They were all hiding in the dark. They would not have acted without their orders.

    Putting others aside, would the other elders trust Lou Yin, who had never been outside, toe out? What kind of dream was this? There were no less than 20 bodyguards hiding in the dark. This was something Lou Yin knew. If Lou Yin did not know, then there was no need to say anything.

    It was easy to deal with these people, but the key was: who was the person behind this?

    If they didn¡¯t ask this question clearly, they wouldn¡¯t have any confidence.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman, but I¡¯m a very ethical person. I really can¡¯t sell out information about my employer. But I like smart people. If you¡¯re so smart, then I¡¯ll leave you with aplete corpse. As for these two women, look at my brothers. If I don¡¯t disfigure him, then I can only feel wronged. I¡¯ll have to cut their faces a few times as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? I thought you should sell us to make money for you guys.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao added, which made Ji Tou burst intoughter. He found the three women quite interesting.

    ¡°Your idea is good, but for women I can¡¯t control, there¡¯s only one ending, which is death.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s not a good ending.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good, but there¡¯s another one. I don¡¯t like that kind of thing, and that¡¯s a life worse than death. I¡¯ll inject you with something fun, and you won¡¯t be able to disobey me even if you want to. But I guess with your temperament, heh heh, you¡¯d rather die than be destroyed. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to control yourself.¡±

    ¡°You see it clearly. You¡¯re also a smart person. It¡¯s a pity that smart people always like to do stupid things. Didn¡¯t your employer tell you who we are?¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Tou was suddenly stunned. Who were they? He really hadn¡¯t thought about it. In the past, the people that the big sister wanted to deal with were from low-ss families, or some small celebrities. These three women were so beautiful, and their skills were extraordinary. The key was that they were not afraid of the guns of these 200 people. Was it that simple?

    After he started thinking about this problem, Ji Tou felt that something was wrong more and more. He did not know if his eyes were ying tricks on him, but he even felt that the two women in front of him looked familiar.

    However, before he could figure it out, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to waste any more time. She was really hungry.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you a chance to figure it out.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she reached out and grabbed at the guns in their hands. She pushed the gun with her hand, and with a crack, the gun was removed by Shen Xiaoxiao while he was still holding it in his hand. He didn¡¯t even have the time to see how she moved.

    And that wasn¡¯t all. Just as this woman finished her move, another woman cooperatively pressed the gun against his temple. D*mn it, which queen did he offend?

 Chapter 1052 - Someone Asked Me To Teach You a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Someone Asked Me To Teach You a Lesson</h4>

    <h4>??</h4>

    Huang Yueyan pointed her gun at the head of Ji Tou, and all the people following Ji Tou pointed their guns at them.

    But whether they were aiming their guns at them, or whether they really felt that the atmosphere was because the guns were already aimed at their boss, they had to do so.

    Anyway, at this moment, all the guns were aimed at the three of them.

    However, the three of them were not worried at all. They even looked at them and said,¡±Your boss¡¯ life doesn¡¯t seem to be worth much.¡±

    ¡°Put down your guns.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other. Were they going to put down their guns or not?

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at them. It was strange that these hooligans were not willing to put down their guns.

    ¡°They won¡¯t put down their guns without my order.¡±

    ¡°Yo, do you mean that you¡¯re not going to let them put down their guns and are prepared to fight us to the death?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean? Tell us.¡±

    ¡°I want to know who you are.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Ji Tou as if she was looking at a fool.

    ¡°I was just praising you for being smart, but now it seems that you¡¯re really stupid. Have you answered my question? You still have the right to talk to me about this?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, either put down the gun, or I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the feeling of having your head blown off.¡±

    Ji Tou seemed to be thinking, but at that moment, Lou Yin¡¯s patience was limited. She did something that no one had expected, and it was something that even Shen Xiaoxiao was impressed by.

    Suddenly, Lou Yin walked to the side and stepped on the wall. Then, in midair, she really did a 360-degree turn. Then, she stepped on a person¡¯s shoulder and jumped behind everyone, she grabbed the gigolo and finally lifted him up. Then, she jumped on the shoulders of those people and jumped back again.

    Was this the legendary qing gong? It was too awesome.

    Even Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan did not expect Lou Yin to have another skill. They were really stunned.

    Ancient martial arts, this was ancient martial arts!

    ¡°You, you, what is your background?¡±

    Even if Ji Tou was stupid, he could see that these women were definitely not simple. This woman¡¯s move was definitely extinct in the pugilistic world. Not only in the pugilistic world, but also in the families that knew about this, then it was alreadypletely clean. This woman knew this, which could only mean that this woman came from some extremely secretive family. Offending such a person was really courting death.

    ¡°Spare my life, queen. I say, it was a request from a distant cousin of mine. That¡¯s why I attacked you.¡±

    ¡°Your distant cousin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my distant cousin. Everyone, put down your guns.¡±

    Ji Tou was already drenched in cold sweat. Even Hua Shuai knew that he had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked. This move was too shocking. He himself was floating in the air. Where did this immortale from? What exactly was going on?

    ¡°What¡¯s your distant cousin¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Jiang, Jiang Shuixian.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, it really is her. Hey, Ji Tou, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve often used the Jiang family¡¯s name to cause trouble. Looking at your scale today, are you the leader of A City?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Now, the three women looked at each other. It was obvious that Jiang Shuixian had hired someone to do it. Then, what should they do?

    ¡°Hey, call a car.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Right now, right now, bring my car over.¡±

    Ji Tou knew that these three people were definitely not to be trifled with, so he immediately asked his subordinates to bring his car over.

    This ce was originally outside, so they directly walked over. When they reached the car door and saw Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin getting into the car, Shen Xiaoxiao whispered something into Ji Tou¡¯s ear, then got into the car and left.

    That sentence was, ¡°Kid, the Dark Empire will take over your territory tomorrow.¡±

    Ji Tou instantly fell to the ground. He was wondering why these two women looked so familiar. So it turned out that this woman was the boss of the Dark Empire, the legendary Little Oriental Loli.

    D*mn it, what kind of trouble did that damnable Jiang Shuixian give him?

    If he couldn¡¯t do it, he had to run. If he offended this person, then Lord ck Emperor would definitely chop him into pieces.

    ¡°Boss, the brothers inside?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about the brothers? All of you go back, pack your things and run...¡±

    ..

    Huang Yueyan personally drove the car. On the way, they started chatting non-stop again, but at this time, it was all surrounding Lou Yin¡¯s ancient martial arts.

    Was that qing gong just now? Was that qing gong? Wasn¡¯t it too cool?

    ¡°Lou Yin, that move just now was too cool, really.¡±

    ¡°Was it cool?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you actually know this move. Why didn¡¯t I notice it when you were fighting with me?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, did you think I didn¡¯t want to? Your moves were too fast, and your reactions were too fast. I couldn¡¯t keep up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was happy this time. She really didn¡¯t think that she was so amazing.

    However, while they were talking happily, they did not know that there was another problem waiting for them not far away.

    When they arrived at the snack street, it was just past 12 o¡¯clock at night. At this moment, all the night owls hade out. A City was a city that relied on gambling. The nightlife would only end at midnight.

    At this time, many of the small restaurants had not closed yet. Therefore, the snack street was very lively at this moment. There was everything avable for sale.

    ¡°So much food, this is great.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is great.¡±

    ¡°Wait, do you guys have cash?¡±

    ¡°No, I used my credit card just now.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, what if I don¡¯t have cash?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to find an ATM to withdraw money?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sometimes when the three women were together, their IQ seemed to be plummeting.

    Not to mention Shen Xiaoxiao being pretentious, she directly took out 20,000 yuan from her bag. It had been a long time since she had used money alone, and she did not know if the two women would have any tricks up their sleevester. The main thing was that the two women were not very good at using money. Of course, this did not mean that they did not have any restraint.

    ¡°I want to eat, I want to eat. There¡¯s so much delicious food.¡±

    ¡°Eat, eat. We have enough money today. I¡¯m full.¡±

    They did not know that they had been targeted when they had just taken out the money.

    Although this was a street of snacks, it was also because of this that there were a lot of thieves here. They even took out so much money and wore a coat. These three women were obviously from rich families. They were going to be rich this time.

    In this world, there were always a lot of bad people. Of course, it was not true that there were only so many bad people outside. It was just that these women were really ostentatious. It was not that they did it on purpose, but just based on their looks and temperament... The feeling of walking out as a big star, how could it not be attractive?

    ¡°This kebab is too delicious. It¡¯s even better than what I ate in school. The one in school even said that he was a royal chef, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as delicious as this.¡±

    ¡°Fool, hurry up and eat more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, but I think this...¡±

    Lou Yin suddenly stopped mid-sentence. The meat skewer also stopped in her hand. Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were originally waiting to hear her speak, but why did she suddenly stop talking? The two of them turned around and saw that Lou Yin was actually looking at them as if she was frozen on the spot.

    The two of them looked behind her. Alright, so it was the thief who was trying to steal her bag. But didn¡¯t the thief realize that they had been discovered? He was still so focused on trying to cut through Lou Yin¡¯s coat with a de...

 Chapter 1053 - Good Luck Always Follows

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Good Luck Always Follows</h4>

    Perhaps the thief was too focused, or perhaps Lou Yin was too sensitive. She could feel someone pulling on her clothes.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the thief with amusement, then walked over and said,¡±Kid, when you take the de, use your fingertips, like this.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she made a demonstration and directly used the de to scratch the thief¡¯s bag, and the wallet fell onto Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s phone.

    The thief was stunned.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    The thief looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with admiration, especially when she used the knife. In the blink of an eye, he didn¡¯t know where she had put the knife in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go back and practice a little more. Remember to use your fingertips. You must be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Senior, can you teach me a bit more? I guarantee that you can eat whatever you want on this street today. It¡¯s free.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s free? I can eat as much as I want? Are you sure?¡±

    Lou Yin ate her own meat skewers again and spoke as she ate.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll cover this area.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, teach him.¡±

    Bad friend, really bad friend.

    ¡°Put a strand of hair on tofu. When it breaks and the tofu isn¡¯t hurt, you win. Otherwise, you can slice a cucumber on the balloon. If the cucumber is cut and the balloon isn¡¯t broken, your wrist will be able to move freely.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you, senior. I¡¯ll leave first. Don¡¯t worry, eat. They won¡¯t dare to charge you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    This time, all the money they had prepared was wasted.

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go. Free food. The outside world is so good. These thieves are not bad.¡±

    Huang Yueyan immediately corrected her and said to her,¡±You¡¯re wrong. We have met a thief who is willing to learn and work hard. If it were other thieves, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Thieves also want to work hard?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Of course, thieves also need to learn. Which profession doesn¡¯t need to learn? They all need to keep learning and working hard, understand? Look at you. As a principal, you still need to keep learning. Aren¡¯t you here to learn these things from the outside world?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case. Not bad, my student is quite qualified.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, of course it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Since she wasining about her ipetence, it was better to eat.

    ¡°I want to change my shoes. My feet hurt.¡±

    Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feet. Would this woman also feel pain? Wasn¡¯t she very strong?

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long since you¡¯ve worn high heels. Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a stall over there. Let¡¯s go buy a pair of slippers.¡±

    ¡°Pick whatever you want, prettydy. It¡¯s not easy to walk in high heels, right? Come, this pair of flip-flops is veryfortable. Look at the soft soles of these shoes. Also, these shoes are especially small.¡±

    ¡°Three pairs. Pay up.¡±

    ¡°No need for money. Boss has already informed us. You guys can eat, drink, and wear for free on our street today.¡±

    ¡°Ah? That kid just now was really interesting. Alright, thank you.¡±

    The three women were wearing flip-flops and a particrly stylish coat. This look of honor was a little strange. In the end, they decided to just change their coats. Alright, there would definitely be a carpet on this street of snacks. In the end, another person chose a dress that looked ordinary but could not bepared to an ordinary one. Of course, it was also a dress that looked especially small. When they wore it, they looked just like students.

    This ce was indeed close to A City University, so their current appearance was simr to a university student¡¯s.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s still morefortable like this. Let¡¯s continue eating. Let¡¯s go eat grilled oysters.¡±

    The three women were having a good time. On the other side, Yan Kuan and Ai Wei got off the ne. Reger was already waiting at the side. He didn¡¯t want to bother with that photo, but the boss said that. Of course, the boss was referring to Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao said that as long as Lou Yin left China, he would have to do his job as a bodyguard. If Lou Yin left, the money would be returned to him. How tempting was that? He had to endure that woman for the sake of money. Moreover, that woman was only a little violent. Everything else was fine.

    ¡°Where did Boss and the others go?¡±

    The secret guards immediately recounted everything that had happened. When they heard that 200 people had pointed their guns at their heads, their expressions could not be described as ck.

    ¡°They are now heading to the snack street?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are hungry and have gone to eat. There are brothers following them, and it is said that they met a thief by chance. Madam even taught them the skills of a thief.¡±

    ¡°Pfft... Hahaha... These women, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±

    ¡°I remember that it seems to be the Dutchman¡¯s territory over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is also what we were worried about, so our brothers have already gone over.¡±

    ¡°Boss, the Dutchman knows.¡±

    Dark 2 hung up the phone and immediately walked over.

    ¡°So fast?¡±

    ¡°Someone recognized Boss and the others.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Linda, the woman who lost three husbands, the ck Peony.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. As expected, this woman could not leave even half a step.

    ¡°What about them? Who is the Dutchman? Are Yueyan and the others in danger?¡±

    ¡°A second-tier dealer, a drug dealer from the West.¡±

    ¡°Not from Southeast Asia?¡±

    ¡°No, this time I received news that he was here to make a deal. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into Xiaoxiao so coincidentally. He has always wanted a share of Southeast Asia. I think this time, he will definitely seize the opportunity. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry over.¡±

    ..

    Yan Kuan and the others were worried about Shen Xiaoxiao, but Shen Xiaoxiao unexpectedly changed her appearance for everyone, and it was that extremely cheap street goods. That is, even if the Dutchman wanted to kidnap them, they slipped away a few times before his eyes.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Delicious, delicious, too delicious, especially this spicy hot, how so delicious ah, but I only have a stomach. I want to eat again oh.¡±

    While they were eating happily, the Dutchman wanted to catch them, but he had missed them too many times. Finally, he found the thief. In the end, he found out from the thief that the three women were eating in the same street, it was three women eating together. More importantly, they ate a lot. Of course, this was said on purpose. If the thief didn¡¯t say it, it wouldn¡¯t work. If he said it on purpose, it would not help the senior.

    There were too many women eating on the street. It was next to the university, and there were still three young women eating together.

    ¡°Find three women. Eat a lot, dress well, and look pretty. Follow this standard.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the end, the three women changed their clothes. The ordinary ones couldn¡¯t be in the ordinary clothes. Then, they ate until they were full. They couldn¡¯t eat anything anymore. Lastly, they were pretty. Other than this, they didn¡¯t meet the requirements of who they were looking for.

    ¡°The night market is so lively tonight. Let¡¯s go and take a look. The things here are super cheap.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. However, do you guys feel that there are always peopleing and going? They look like they are looking for someone. Do you guys think that they are looking for us?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s sense of crisis was much stronger than the other two. Naturally, she noticed some differences.

    ¡°Ah? No way?¡±

 Chapter 1054 - Heroine, Itâ€™s Been a Long Time Since I Hacked Someone

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Heroine, It¡¯s Been a Long Time Since I Hacked Someone</h4>

    <h4>??</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. We¡¯re all dressed like this. It¡¯s obvious that we¡¯re college students, okay? Who would recognize us? Besides, if that Ji Tou wasn¡¯t so stupid, he would have run away earlier.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go and buy something. Maybe we¡¯re looking for someone else.¡±

    After eating to digest their food, this feeling wasn¡¯t too good. Moreover, they were walking on this kind of carpet. It really felt super good. Because they had changed their clothes, no one knew who they were, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t give them a free meal. Therefore, she had to give the money herself at this time.

    The feeling of giving the money herself was actually very good. They could even lower the price, especially since Lou Yin had never lived such a life. Shen Xiaoxiao recalled many years ago, when she was abandoned by Gu Yuehua and the others, when she knew that her real enemy was the Liu family.

    At that time, she moved out, but she didn¡¯t have that much money on her. She still wanted revenge. During that period of time, she had to lower the price even if she had to buy a piece of clothing that cost 10 yuan.

    At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao fully disyed her bargaining skills. In the eyes of Huang Yueyan and the others, this T-shirt was already extremely cheap at 30 yuan a piece, but this girl actually cut it down to two pieces at 30 yuan. What the f*ck... What was this feeling?

    This was their idol.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, does your husband know how you manage the house?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He hasn¡¯t seen me bargaining before. Come help me choose. Does my Da Bao and Little Treasure look good in this brother and sister outfit? Although this T-shirt is cheap, it¡¯s pure cotton. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Awesome. Teach me how to haggleter. I¡¯ll go. I haven¡¯t haggled with anyone before.¡±

    Sigh, it was tiring to bring these two on the street.

    ¡°Ah ¡ª they¡¯re snatching people ¡ª Help ¨C¡±

    While they were choosing clothes, three girls not far from them were suddenly grabbed and forced into a van nearby. In the end, the girl screamed shrilly, but the people around her had yet to react when more than ten men in ck rushed over to protect the van and left.

    If they did not realize that there was a problem at this time, then the three women had wasted their time.

    The three girls were taken away for no reason? The key was the clothes they were wearing. They had left them at the stall where they had bought the clothes earlier.

    ¡°They really came for us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xiaoxiao. You felt right just now.¡±

    ¡°But who did it? These people are even more so than the people we met before. Their skills are much better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Then what should we do? Should we go? Those three girls must have suffered for us.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and take a look? I can also see who wants to arrest us. It shouldn¡¯t be that Ji Tou from before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve made the same decision. Let¡¯s go and call a taxi. At this time, I think it¡¯s a little inappropriate to wear slippers, right?¡±

    ¡°Who knew that we would encounter such a thing? But if we were still dressed like that, then we would be the ones caught.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve received news that Boss and the others have been caught.¡±

    This was all thanks to their change of clothes. Moreover, there were too many people, so the people following behind really did not notice. When the people at the front noticed it, they immediately went to look for it. Coincidentally, another group of girls had been captured, so... a misunderstanding urred.

    ¡°Contact the Dutchman immediately.¡±

    Yan Kuan suppressed the anger in his heart and could only quickly get in the car and drive toward the Dutchman. However, before they could contact him, the Dutchman took the initiative to make an appointment. 20 minutester, they would meet at the abandoned garage in the suburbs.

    However, before Yan Kuan arrived, he had already sensed that something was wrong.

    Xiaoxiao had been captured so easily? What kind of joke was this? There was also Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin. It was impossible for the three of them not to overturn A City.

    ¡°Contact the secret guards and confirm if it¡¯s the Madam.¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not Boss. They just happened to send a message over, but Boss has already rushed over. The three girls are their scapegoats.¡±

    While heaving a sigh of relief, Yan Kuan was also extremely speechless towards Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. He had already decided that when he returned, he would take good care of this little wild cat. It had been too long since he had bothered with her. She was truly ambitious. He had really worried enough for one night.

    ..

    ¡°Actually, the weather in A City is better than the capital. The capital is already very cold. Look, we don¡¯t even wear socks and don¡¯t feel cold. This ce is simr to ck Tornado.¡±

    ¡°ck Tornado has the same weather all year round? But when we were in the Magical Beast Forest, it snowed.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I still want to venture into the Magical Beast Forest, but the overseer elders won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°The Magical Beast Forest is even more terrifying than we imagined. If it¡¯s so easy to try, then just y games. If you really want to go, then y World of Warcraft. It¡¯s about the same.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying games. The overseer elder is going to scold me.¡±

    Lou Yin looked like a child who had done something wrong. They did not know if they should associate this innocent woman with the woman from before.

    ¡°Your life is really not easy.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    ¡°Come, now let¡¯s think of a way. Other than a few razor des, I don¡¯t have any other weapons. Oh right, Yueyan, your gun without bullets can still scare people. You really can¡¯t be serious. You brought a gun without bullets. If those people weren¡¯t so stupid that they did not notice, we would really have been beaten into a ho¡¯s nest.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no chance to shoot in China, but if you don¡¯t have bullets or weapons, you can use peanuts. They¡¯re so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I think so too. Xiaoxiao, you use peanuts. Yueyan and I will peel the peanuts for you from behind.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, do you really think peanuts are that powerful? And those who have guns, aunties.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Huang Yueyan asked a very stupid question. What should they do? If Shen Xiaoxiao knew a way, would she still need to ask them?

    ¡°Driver, why is this line getting more and more off?¡±

    ¡°They are going to the suburbs. You guys are helping to chase those three girls, right? You guys are really loyal. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose my skills. There are watermelon knives under your seats. They will be your weapons.¡±

    Alright, their discussion was too loud just now. The driver heard it.

    ¡°I support you guys in action, but I won¡¯t participate in it.¡±

    The driver was also a joker.

    Huang Yueyan quickly went to the bottom and sure enough, there was a bag of newspaper wrapped things. When she opened it, there were four watermelon knives.

    ¡°So big. Isn¡¯t it like cutting a watermelon when cutting people? I haven¡¯t cut anyone yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never cut anyone before either. I¡¯ve beaten them up before. Don¡¯t stop meter. I¡¯m going to start a massacre.¡±

    Huang Yueyan held the watermelon knife and wanted to swing it a few times.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got a weapon. F*ck, it¡¯s just that these shoes don¡¯t work. But everyone, be careful.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    The three women discussed everything behind them. The driver just kept his head down and didn¡¯t say anything. He just sighed in his heart. As expected, there many women who were this brave and admirable.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Ladies, be careful.¡±

    Seeing that the taxi stopped some distance away from the old garage and put them down, the three women slowly approached the garage...

 Chapter 1055 - Will the Hero Saving the Damsel In Distress Happen?

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Will the Hero Saving the Damsel In Distress Happen?</h4>

    The three girls who were taken away were actually quite unlucky, because they didn¡¯t expect to get into such big trouble just because they were lucky enough to buy three very good overcoats at a street stall.

    Moreover, the most important thing was that they had clearly said that they didn¡¯t know any Yan Kuan, but they were still caught here.

    Who were these men in ck? Why were they caught? They really did not understand.

    ¡°Xiao Ying, what are we going to do? Who are these people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t they catch the wrong person? They will definitely let us go, definitely.¡±

    The girl known as Xiao Ying had a calm expression on her face. Actually, she had to be calm even if she didn¡¯t want to. One of her two roommates was so scared that she could not even speak clearly while the other was so scared that she kept crying. Apart from her calmness, the other two seem like idiots.

    ¡°Woo-woo-woo-woo-woo-woo¡±

    The crying here was annoying, but the girl called Xiao Ying was too calm. The calmer she was, the more the Dutchman felt that this may be the legendary Little Oriental Loli, Yan Kuan¡¯s wife.

    Xiao Ying was good-looking, upper-ss, and there was an elegant and beautiful feeling. Anyway, it was that kind of special fairy immortal kind of person.

    Such a girl was definitely the school belle even in school. That was why they thought that a beautiful and calm woman was most likely the person they wanted to capture.

    Was Wu Xueying afraid? Of course she was afraid, but it was useless no matter how afraid she was. She had already been captured. Now, she just hoped that her father could find her quickly. No matter what, she was the daughter of the CEO of A City. Although she had always kept a low profile, it did not mean that no one knew her. Her father had secretly sent people to protect her. Now that she had been kidnapped, her father would definitely be the first to know.

    ¡°Boss, Yan Kuan has arrived.¡±

    The moment the Dutchman heard that the main character had arrived, he immediately stood up and walked over. There was no other way other than to invite Yan Kuan¡¯s wife over today. He wanted to get involved in Southeast Asia, but he was afraid that he would offend the leader here. Originally, he had not nned to capture this wife of his, but he had not expected that he would not be able to get out after stepping on the border and running to China. The security was too tight, and there was also suppression from other Southeast Asian families. He was really forced into a corner.

    However, he had not expected to have such luck. If it was not for his friendship with ck Peony, ck Peony would not have revealed this news to him. This news was too timely. If anyone was to me, it was this Yan Kuan¡¯s woman¡¯s own stupidity. She delivered herself to his door. However, this legendary Little Oriental Loli did not have much ability. The rumors were incredible. He thought that she was very powerful.

    ¡°Boss Yan, it is not easy to meet you.¡±

    The Dutchman went up to greet him. Wu Xueying and her two ssmates turned their heads to look. A man who exuded a cold and stern aura walked in casually with two men. His face was firm and he looked very serious, but he was very manly. When he appeared in such a state, Wu Xueying felt her heart beat faster.

    ¡°I heard that you captured my wife?¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m just inviting your wife to have a drink. I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    Wu Xueying heard their conversation and instantly understood. They really captured the wrong person. Did they mistake them for that man¡¯s wife? So he was married? But who was his wife? This man looked so strong. What would his wife look like?

    ¡°Drink two cups? Hehe, with tied up hands? Not bad. But before you caught her, did you not find out who my wife is?¡±

    When Yan Kuan said this, the Dutchman (the Dutchman was the foreigner¡¯s nickname)¡¯s expression changed. He immediately turned around and looked at the three women tied up beside him. Could it be that they were tied up wrongly? No, Yan Kuan must have said this on purpose so that he could let go of this woman.

    ¡°Is that so? If there¡¯s a mistake, then I won¡¯t be polite. Since there are three beautiful women, then I¡¯ll let my brothers have a good time.¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard him say this, he did not even raise his eyebrows. He looked like he did not care at all. When the Dutchman saw this, he smiled wickedly. Then he would not be polite. He wanted to see how long Yan Kuan would pretend.

    ¡°Brothers, have fun.¡±

    Wu Xueying¡¯s heart was already in her throat. No, that man would not. He would not ignore them. He must be deliberately deceiving the Dutchman.

    Wu Xueying looked up at the man, her eyes full of anticipation. But at this time, the Dutchman¡¯s men indeed ran out and wanted to pull them away.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s none of our business. It¡¯s none of our business. Help, help.¡±

    ¡°Help, help.¡±

    Other than Wu Xueying, the other two students were screaming in fear. However, Wu Xueying still looked at the man with hope. However, the man called Boss Yan did not even lift his eyelids. He did not care at all. The man¡¯s heart was so cold.

    ¡°Boss Yan really doesn¡¯t know how to take care of women.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that women who have nothing to do with me. Why should I meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe here? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s not important?¡±

    ¡°I came here because I don¡¯t like to be threatened by others. Also, I have to do my duty as a good citizen. How do you think I woulde here?¡±

    ¡°Good citizen duty? Are you sure? Okay, take them down to y.¡±

    ¡°No, no ¨C¡±

    ¡°No, do you know who my father is? My father is Wu Yinghao.¡±

    ¡°Wu Yinghao? Your father is the executive officer of A City, Wu Yinghao?¡±

    The Dutchman was stunned. If it was Wu Yinghao, he would be lucky today.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Idiot? Could this Boss Yan be talking about her?

    ¡°I¡¯m really lucky today. Wu Yinghao¡¯s daughter. Good, good. Now I don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell my goods.¡±

    Hearing this, Wu Xueying realized how wrong she was. So that was what that man meant when he said she was an idiot. She was really stupid.

    But what should she do now? What should she do?

    ¡°Except for this woman, no, except for thisdy, the other two are up to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡ª Don¡¯t ¨C¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do? What do you want to do?¡±

    ..

    ¡°Is that woman stupid or not? She told them where she came from.¡±

    Huang Yueyanined on the side. The three of them hid under the window and watched everything that happened inside carefully.

    ¡°She¡¯s afraid, right? People tend to do stupid things when they¡¯re afraid.¡±

    ¡°Then when are we going out? Kill him without leaving a trace?¡±

    ¡°Wait a little longer. I¡¯d rather see if Yan Kuan wille and save the damsels in distress.¡±

    Lou Yin watched the show from the side. Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely speechless, but she also wanted to see what Yan Kuan would do...

 Chapter 1056 - Chopping People

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Chopping People</h4>

    The abandoned warehouse had been abandoned for many years. It was surrounded by broken ss, and the wind was blowing everywhere. The two girls who had been dragged away were pressed into a corner by those people.

    Not only were they screaming for help, they were also screaming for Wu Xueying.

    ¡°Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, save us, save us.¡±

    In the end, to their surprise, the fairy-like Wu Xueying did not ask for mercy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but she is really ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she did not react in time.¡±

    In fact, Wu Xueying really did not react in time. She was still thinking about what Yan Kuan was thinking and how he was going to save her.

    Yes, now she had started to overthink from the moment she did not understand. Yan Kuan was actually here to save her.

    As for what Yan Kuan had said about saving his wife, well, Wu Xueying had automatically forgotten that Yan Kuan hade to save his wife in advance.

    On the other side, Lou Yin and the others continued to say:

    ¡°Should we go and save those two girls? After all, they were kidnapped because of us. I, Lou Yin, have a debt to pay.¡±

    ¡°Although I have never thought of myself as a kind man or a kind woman, what I hate the most is these acts of bullying men and women. Most importantly, those two girls at least look more pleasing to my eyes than Wu Xueying.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you going to do? Hurry up, they¡¯re already taking off their clothes.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Do these men have to be so impatient? Xiaoxiao, you go. Use the peanuts. Four men, you can do it easily.¡±

    ¡°Where are the peanuts?¡±

    ¡°I have a few here. I was going to keep them for myself to eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make a move.¡±

    On the other end, the two women kept shouting for help. Unfortunately, Wu Xueying heard it at the moment, but she still did not speak. Because now, she was afraid, very afraid.

    She did not think that these people really wanted to deal with her ssmates. If she asked for help, would they also deal with her?

    But if she did not ask for help, the way the two ssmates looked at her, she was very afraid.

    On this side, Wu Xueying had not thought about what to do. On the other end, there were a few screams. Everyone turned their heads and looked. For some reason, the four men all fell to the ground. Of course... Other than Yan Kuan, no one saw a few peanuts scattered randomly on the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they having a stroke?¡±

    The Dutchman shouted at the four men. The four men only felt pain in their calves. They did not know what was going on, but someone had definitely used a hidden weapon on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    The only thing the Dutchman could think of was Yan Kuan. It was not that he did not know the name of Lord ck Emperor, or else he would not have wanted to capture his wife today. Right, if these people were not his wife... Then he didn¡¯t seem to have any capital? D*mn it, why did he only react now?

    ¡°What? You only thought of it now?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your wife, so you have no scruples?¡±

    ¡°Only now do you know?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    Another scream. It was only then that they saw three women running out of the garage.

    The most important thing was that each of the three women had a watermelon knife in their hands. The four men had their hands cut off by them. They had really cut off their hands.

    Blood spilled all over the floor, and the smell of blood spread all around. Wu Xueying was so scared that she could not speak. Where did these three womene from?

    ¡°This watermelon knife is really sharp. It was cut off without much effort.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. But it shouldn¡¯t have cut off their hands. It should have been their third leg.¡±

    ¡°How about we make another cut?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡±

    The three women said it on their own. They didn¡¯t consider the environment here at all. The Dutchman was already angry from embarrassment. Where did these troublemakerse from?

    ¡°Take them down and turn them into a beehive.¡±

    All of them took out their guns and aimed them at the three women. However, at this moment, Yan Kuan opened his mouth and said to the Dutchman,¡±Are you sure you want to make a move on my woman?¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Your woman? Little Oriental Loli?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Little Oriental Loli? Which one was she?

    These three women looked almost the same. What they meant was that they were almost as strong. Look at the way they held the watermelon knife. How awesome and domineering.

    ¡°Hubby¨C¡±

    Alright, there was no need to say anything now. She had run out on her own. However, Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing flip-flops. The speed at which she ran over was too fast. Thud. She almost fell. Fortunately, Yan Kuan was quick and went up to hug her. Alright, she wouldn¡¯t fall this time. However, the coat on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body also fell off. She was wearing a motorcycle outfit on the front. It was the s*xiest motorcycle outfit.

    When he saw the photo before, he was furious. Now that he saw the outfit, he was even more furious.

    Yan Kuan pulled the coat over to Shen Xiaoxiao to avoid being seen. He said fiercely to her,¡±I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back. Put on your clothes.¡±

    Except for Wu Xueying, who happened to see them from that direction, no one else could see their actions.

    However, because she saw it, Wu Xueying knew that Yan Kuan really had a wife. Moreover, his wife was wearing such revealing clothes. Was she a mistress? It was obvious at a nce that she was not a virtuous woman.

    A rich youngdy like Wu Xueying had received a verydylike education since she was young. Even though she had gone to a girls¡¯ school when she was studying abroad and had gone back to China to study as a graduate student, which was why she had encountered all these things today.

    Therefore, not only did she look like a fairy, but her personality and temperament were all like a fairy.

    But now, even a fairy like her was huddled in a corner in a sorry state.

    ¡°Hey, if you two want to be affectionate, can you go home and be affectionate? And what are these people going to do? They¡¯re even holding guns? Who knew who said they wanted to watch a good show just now, but it changed so quickly. When they saw their husbandsing, they couldn¡¯t wait to run over. Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re useless.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead and cut. Do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Hey, b*tch, what do you think this ce is? Your territory?¡±

    The Dutchman was already angry from embarrassment. At this time, weren¡¯t these people taking him too lightly?

    ¡°You¡¯re calling me a b*tch?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all b*tches.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you what a b*tch is.¡±

    Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan began to move. Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t stay in Yan Kuan¡¯s arms. Yan Kuan also allowed Shen Xiaoxiao to be happy and didn¡¯t care what she wanted to do. So, when he saw someone shooting, he immediately took out the Blue Demon. Shen Xiaoxiao and the others used the watermelon knife to cut them to their heart¡¯s content, while Yan Kuan helped them clear the obstacles. With just four people, they easily cleaned up the 50 subordinates of the Dutchman.

    However, the smell of blood was too strong. There were severed limbs and souls everywhere. It was too terrifying.

    Including Wu Xueying, they were so scared that they did not dare to say a word. It was too terrifying. Were these still women? And that Boss Yan, how could he tolerate such a woman?

 Chapter 1057 - Perverted Suitor

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Perverted Suitor</h4>

    ¡°Boss Yan, are you trying to kill us all?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just doing my civic duty. The police will be here soon. Anyway, the police will only arrive after we citizens have done our civic duty.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, the rm sounded outside.

    The Dutchman looked at Yan Kuan with hatred in his eyes. He said to Yan Kuan,¡±Yan Kuan, you forced me to do this.¡±

    After the Dutchman finished speaking, he suddenly pulled open his clothes. A bomb was tied to his stomach. Yan Kuan was stunned, Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned, and everyone was stunned. No way, a bomb?

    ¡°You have a bomb strapped to your body, huh? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he has a problem, it¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t feel safe. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s normal for him to leave a way out for himself after doing this for a long time.¡±

    ¡°But what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Yan Kuan is here. Even if something happens, the tall one should be able to handle it. Hey, what are the two of you still doing here? Why aren¡¯t you going out?¡±

    These words were directed at the two frightened female students. Of course, at this moment, Wu Xueying¡¯s fairy-like aura had already been used up. She finally remembered her ssmates and ran over to help them up. However, the two girls looked at her and pped her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be kind. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Wu Xueying had never encountered such a thing in her life. Being hit by someone was a great humiliation, especially in front of that person.

    However, at this time, the two ssmates had already run out. She did not want to go out and wanted to wait for that man. However, he was holding a woman in his arms.

    ......

    Wu Xueying was unwilling, but she still turned around and left.

    The Dutchman looked at the brothers who were crying and struggling on the ground. Some of them were dead and some were injured, but none of them were intact.

    ¡°D*mn it, d*mn it, my brothers, these brothers who have gone through life and death with me! Yan Kuan, you, you, you are so cruel.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it was clearly us who did it. Why did you say it was Yan Kuan who did it? It was clearly us who did it. Don¡¯t even think about putting the me on him.¡±

    ¡°You, you bunch of b*tches.¡±

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and do it.¡±

    These words were directed at Lou Yin. There was no need for Yan Kuan to make a move at all. She directly went over with a hand knife and the Dutchman fainted. The lighter in his hand had not even been lit.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With such a godless method, they definitely did not have any desire to challenge him. However, something happened right after that because a group of people ran outside.

    All of them were dressed as Special Forces. No wonder they were so fast. However, now that they were here, how could they escape?

    ¡°Put down your weapons.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you guys mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Put down your weapons.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, which unit are you from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, put down your weapons.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re doing a good deed?¡±

    ¡°Right after I said that, there was a bang. If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Kuan¡¯s quick action and the Blue Demon flying over, not only would Huang Yueyan have a watermelon knife in her hand, but her wrist would also have been pierced.

    This time, she had poked a ho¡¯s nest. Huang Yueyan had never been hit like this with a gun in her entire life. If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Kuan, wouldn¡¯t her hand be crippled?

    ¡°What unit?¡±

    ¡°Put down your weapons. Everyone, get ready.¡±

    This meant that they had to aim and shoot.

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao was also furious. These people were from the army. It was obvious, but it was obvious that they wanted to take them all down. Why was this so?

    There were a total of 12 Special Forces soldiers present. They should be a team of Special Forces members.

    What should they do now?

    Just as everyone was in a stalemate, a person walked in from the door.

    Now Yan Kuan knew what was going on. So that was it.

    ¡°Huang Yueyan, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering who it was. It¡¯s you, Wu Kang.¡± Huang Yueyan stood up at this time. Now everyone understood. No wonder these people wanted to hit Huang Yueyan¡¯s hand. They were here for Huang Yueyan.

    But who was this Wu Kang? He could actually use Special Forces? Strange.

    ¡°These people?¡±

    ¡°Of course they are veterans. I want to talk to you, President Huang. I don¡¯t dare not find good equipment by my side. Now that the ck Emperor is here, of course I have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°ck Emperor, this matter has nothing to do with you. Please be merciful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yan Kuan. This matter has nothing to do with you. You stand on one side. Lou Yin, stand on Xiaoxiao¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like someone who has no loyalty?¡±

    After saying that, Lou Yin stood beside Huang Yueyan. Of course, how could Shen Xiaoxiao be absent at this time? She directly said to Yan Kuan,¡±Lord ck Emperor, go stand on one side. Today, your wife is going to help her good sister do something. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Yan Kuan really wanted tough, but how could he not listen to his wife¡¯s words? Of course, even if there were any problemster, she would have his strong backing.

    ¡°Okay, have fun.¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, are you going to interfere?¡±

    Obviously, this Wu Kang knew Shen Xiaoxiao. As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao stood up, he looked at her with an ugly expression.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her, who was in his thirties. He was wearing a suit and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He looked gentle, but why would such a person have a grudge against Huang Yueyan? Of course, the most important thing was that he actually knew her.

    ¡°Am I that famous? You actually know me?¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, there¡¯s no one in the ck and white factions that you don¡¯t know, right?¡±

    ¡°Then I have to be clear. I¡¯m helping a sister, and it has nothing to do with my identity. Of course, you can also choose to take your brothers and leave. After all, if we fightter, we might not be able to control our strength.¡±

    ¡°You, humph.¡±

    ¡°Wu Kang, just say it. What do you want to do this time? Did you set the rm just now?¡±

    ¡°No, I just used some connections to let people leave early. If I want to see you, how can I not use some extraordinary means?¡±

    ¡°I said, just say it. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been clear about my goal?¡±

    ¡°Are you brainless? I already have children. Why would I take a fancy to you? Can you not be so perverted?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡ª so it¡¯s a perverted suitor, but isn¡¯t this too much of a show? How can this work?¡±

    Lou Yin and Shen Xiaoxiao understood in their hearts, but after thinking about it, they felt that it was strange. If it was a suitor, why would he shoot Huang Yueyan?

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. If it was a perverted suitor, why would he shoot her?¡±

    ¡°Because he is a super pervert. He wants to cripple my limbs and imprison me.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So bold?¡±

    ¡°So unconventional.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he is indeed refined scum. A man wearing gold-rimmed sses is indeed the most terrifying.¡±

    ¡°No, this is not the most perverted. The most perverted thing is that his younger brother got into a car ident and became a vegetable because he was pursuing me, so ¡ª understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so little brother is the real love.¡±

 Chapter 1058 - This Dress Is Very Convenient

    <h4>Chapter 1058: This Dress Is Very Convenient</h4>

    This Wu Kang was really a little perverted, but his identity was special, so Huang Yueyan never killed him. On the contrary, this Wu Kang wanted to take Huang Yueyan down time and time again.

    This was the only man who was not afraid of Huang Yueyan¡¯s power and wanted to take Huang Yueyan down. Of course, Yan Kuan was the exception.

    ¡°Our Huang family¡¯s motto is to never marry into the Wu family. I¡¯ve said it many times. Wu Kang, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? If your father didn¡¯t die because he saved my mother, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have spared your life.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the women in your Huang family are all bad people. Not only did your mother cause my father¡¯s death, but you also caused my brother to lie on the bed motionlessly. I¡¯ll take in a woman like you to eliminate evil for the people.¡±

    ¡°You are a pervert.¡±

    ¡°But why did you bring these people here today?¡±

    ¡°Of course to take you away. It¡¯s just that you were lucky to be with Boss Yan. Looks like my investigation was not detailed enough.¡±

    Wu Kang was really unlucky. When he received the news from ck Peony, he immediately brought people to look for her. He followed her all the way here. He did not expect the ck Emperor to be here. Fortunately, he had some preparations, therefore, he could be considered to be standing here reluctantly. However, when they were about to meet, he still had to be on guard against Yan Kuan¡¯s attack.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go easy on you. Wu Kang, this is thest time. Next time, including Bao Li, I won¡¯t let any of you off.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was really angered. This d*mned Wu Kang was really an unkible fly. He was so disgusting. If he really was a true admirer, perhaps she would not be so angry, but this man clearly wanted to deal with her and torture her. If it wasn¡¯t for his dead father, she would have already dealt with him.

    ¡°Bao Li? A jewelry tycoon? So it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°Little Oriental Loli, the boxing match a few years ago, you left a fresh memory in my mind.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Yan Kuan¡¯s face had already turned ugly. To dare to speak like that, he was really courting death.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao would not be afraid. If he had seen it, then so be it. What was so strange about this?

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to fight with us?¡±

    ¡°No, not fight, but discuss. My goal is only Huang Yueyan. I don¡¯t want to go against the Dark Empire. Of course, I also know that I don¡¯t have the right to be your enemy.¡±

    ¡°Then didn¡¯t you say some nonsense? Yueyan is my good sister. Do you think I¡¯ll leave?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s what you want instead? So do you think you have 12 retired veterans?¡±

    Wu Kang really did not expect to meet the ck Emperor. But now that it was like this, could he just leave? It was too embarrassing.

    ¡°Either you get lost quickly and behave yourself when you go back. The next time we meet, I will let your Bao Li live. Or, you might as well leave your life here today.¡±

    After Huang Yueyan finished speaking, Wu Kang was obviously very angry. However, he hated Huang Yueyan to the core. If it wasn¡¯t for her, his younger brother, the younger brother whom he had raised with his own hands, would not actually fall in love with the daughter of the enemy. Not only that... He was even hurt so badly that he would never be able to wake up from his bed for the rest of his life. If he didn¡¯t take revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be human.

    ¡°All of you, move ¨C¡±

    ¡°Think carefully before you speak.¡±

    Yan Kuan reminded Wu Kang at the side. Wu Kang was stunned. This darn ck Emperor, why did he suddenly meet him?

    ¡°ck Emperor, you said that you would not make a move.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yan Kuan, stand to the side and do not interfere. These fewckeys are not in our eyes yet. Sisters, tonight, let¡¯s have a big, open, massacre.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her sentence, Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin seemed to have a tacit understanding and suddenly attacked. Twelve big-headed soldiers were definitely not what those small soldiers couldpare to.

    Moreover, all of them had guns in their hands. But so what? Among them, besides Shen Xiaoxiao, who was fast and ruthless, there was also Lou Yin, who knew ancient martial arts.

    The three of them cooperated very well. Although it was difficult for them to deal with twelve big-headed soldiers, it was not impossible for them to win. No, it should be said that the chances of winning were very high.

    As expected, in less than 15 minutes, all the soldiers were knocked down, leaving only Wu Kang standing on the spot.

    He looked at the three women in front of him in disbelief. These three women were actually so powerful. D*mn it, d*mn it.

    He turned his head to look at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan was very far away, and he had his arms crossed over his chest. It was obvious that he was watching a good show. Obviously, he really did not make a move. Then, the only people who made a move were the three women?

    ¡°Alright, do you want to go there by yourself? Or do you want us to help you? This is thest time. Next time we meet, provoke me again. Bao Li is your family business. If our Huang family wants to buy it, it will be easier than squashing an ant. Get lost.¡±

    Wu Kang looked at the three women in front of him, then at Yan Kuan who was not far away. Wait and see ¡ª

    ¡°Huang Yueyan, wait and see.¡±

    Wu Kang turned around and left. The three women sighed. If they provoked such a pervert, they would probably be in trouble in the future.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already digested all the trouble that we¡¯ve caused tonight. I¡¯m hungry again.¡±

    ¡°Are you a pig? You¡¯re so good at eating.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, the three of you.¡±

    Yan Kuan walked over at this time. If he did not bring the three women back, who knew how much trouble they would cause?

    The three women also knew that it was veryte at night. If they continued to cause trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to K-ONE. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll directly return to the capital.¡±

    Go to K-ONE? Then we can go gamble again?

    The three women looked at each other and saw the understanding in each other¡¯s eyes. Yan Kuan helplessly stared at these three women who really didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He waspletely helpless. The most important thing was that he couldn¡¯t bear to have Xiaoxiao unhappy.

    When they returned to K-ONE, Ai Wei was already waiting at the door. When he saw Huang Yueyan, he walked over in a fluster and shouted at Huang Yueyan,¡±Huang Yueyan, you actually dressed in such revealing clothes!¡±

    Alright, Ai Wei, actually, shouldn¡¯t your main point be that Huang Yueyan abandoned her children and ran here to be happy?

    Huang Yueyan looked at Ai Wei and smiled embarrassedly. However, they knew that this was a matter between the couple, so the three parties parted ways and left.

    As for Lou Yin, this girl wanted to gamble. This was Xiaoxiao¡¯s territory. As long as she didn¡¯t cause trouble, nothing would happen. Therefore, when Lou Yin attended the party the next day, she even had an unexpected sibling rtionship...

    ..

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yan Kuan sat on the sofa and looked at the woman who walked into the bathroom as if he was watching a good show.

    ¡°Taking a shower.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Of course, her smile was forced.

    ¡°Shower? Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯ve never seen you wear such beautiful and s*xy clothes. Do you think it¡¯s reasonable to not show such benefits to your husband and let others see it?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually, the clothes are not nice at all.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s not bad. At least, when you take them off, it¡¯s very convenient¨C¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡ª animal, it¡¯ste. I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You sleep, I move. It¡¯s very convenient. It¡¯s too convenient¨C¡±

 Chapter 1059 - Abnormal Little Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Abnormal Little Treasure</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha, I thought I had dark circles under my eyes. I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be simr to me. I gambled all night. What about the two of you? Fighting all night?¡±

    Lou Yin was actually joking, but she was really right. Wasn¡¯t it fighting all night?

    The two women were listless, but the two men were in high spirits. After eating and drinking their fill, they returned to the capital. There was an even more important cocktail party tonight.

    Almost all the influential people in the world were going to participate. There was no other way. They had all graduated from ck Tornado and were all ck Tornado students.

    ¡°Be good. Go back and sleep well. Only then will you have the energy to continue tonight.¡±

    Continue?

    What continue?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the shameless man in front of her. The meaning in her eyes was so obvious. If he still dared to continue tonight, he would sleep on the sofa.

    ¡°Be good. Let¡¯s continue the banquet tonight. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him, but she reacted after a while. Didn¡¯t the banquet tonight say that it was the alumni association? Was it appropriate for her to go?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was the alumni association? Is it appropriate for me to go? You can even bring your family?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t bring your family, but you¡¯re an exception.¡±

    ¡°Why should I be an exception?¡±

    Lou Yin continued:

    ¡°Because you are the second person toe out of the ck Tornado¡¯s forest, and also the only two people toe out of the Magic Beast Forest.¡±

    ¡°Just because of this?¡±

    Lou Yin looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in shock. Was this not enough?

    ¡°Is this not enough? Do you not know where you are?¡±

    ¡°I know. Alright, I know we are very awesome, alright?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, right, all the women are not allowed to wear high heels tonight. Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This is your request?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lou Yin. This Lou Yin was truly a weirdo.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my request. I won¡¯t wear it, and you guys aren¡¯t allowed to wear it either. Of course, there are few female students in our school. Don¡¯t worry, even if you guys don¡¯t wear high heels, you¡¯ll still be the most beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    ..

    When the ne arrived in the capital, the difference in temperature was really great. However, because it was noon, they directly returned to Yan Kuan¡¯s vi, while Lou Yin returned to her own ce.

    Huang Yueyan and the others picked up the children and left. Shen Xiaoxiao came to Da Bao¡¯s room, and as expected, Little Treasure was there. However, as soon as he saw Shen Xiaoxiao, he said,¡±Mommy, you¡¯re back. Oh, you were caught by Daddy.¡±

    ¡°You child, how could I be caught by your daddy? It was your daddy who happened to run some errands, so he came back with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, whatever you say. In any case, if my wife dares to stay out all night in the future, I¡¯ll go and catch her too.¡±

    ¡°You naughty child, I¡¯m so angry. The bigger you get, the less cute you are.¡±

    Little Treasure had really changed a lot. At least his words were getting sharper and sharper. Sometimes, even Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s windy outside today. Don¡¯t bring Da Bao out. Oh right, Heavenly Soldier isn¡¯t here today?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here. He¡¯s over there.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked up. Was there anyone else in the room besides the three of them?

    In the blink of an eye, Heavenly Soldier appeared. He was standing not far from Little Treasure. It turned out that he was hiding. However, it was really scary to appear out of thin air like this. Fortunately, they knew the identity of this person before. Otherwise, they would really be scared to death.

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Soldier, I¡¯m not used to you calling me Princess.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the King¡¯s sister. Naturally, you¡¯re the Princess.¡±

    ¡°This... Alright, you can call me whatever you want. However, have you been following Little Treasure the entire time?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate has orders to protect the Crown Prince and the Little Princess.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s been hard on you. If you need anything, just tell me. However, I think you can probably do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Princess. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go out first. Little Treasure is going to rest. Don¡¯t study toote.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao closed the door and walked out. However, at this moment, Little Treasure said to Heavenly Soldier,¡±Uncle Heavenly Soldier, won¡¯t Daddy and Mommy know about our mobile phone tonight?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll set up a cover so that the Princess and the Prince Consort won¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. But I¡¯m so nervous. I haven¡¯t used these before.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Your Highness. Just take it as practice. You have to practice to get the most prepared effect. You¡¯ll have toe into contact with it sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Uncle Heavenly Soldier, I understand.¡±

    ..

    But Little Treasure¡¯s operation hadn¡¯t started yet. At around 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Little Treasure suddenly fell to the ground, his whole body burning in pain. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were so scared. They didn¡¯t know what had happened at all.

    ¡°Heavenly Soldier, how could this be? What happened to Little Treasure?¡±

    When Heavenly Soldier saw Little Treasure in this state, he kept shouting ¡®hot¡¯ from his mouth and his entire body was red. It was as if he was being tortured. He frowned and counted with his fingers. After a while, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan with a troubled expression and said,¡±It should be that something happened to the Little Princess in the alternate world. The Little Princess and the Crown Prince are dragon and phoenix twins. A drop of blood essence manifested, so they can sense each other.¡±

    ¡°What? Something happened to Da Bao? What happened to my Da Bao? What happened? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the King said that the Little Princess wants¨C¡±

    ¡°What does she want? Say it!¡±

    Yan Kuan was already anxious. This Heavenly Soldier was so talkative. He was really anxious.

    ¡°The Little Princess wants to experience the Nine Netherworld Fire burning for ten years.¡±

    ¡°What? How can this be? Didn¡¯t he say that she was only going to the alternate world? Why does she still have to go through this?¡±

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, a golden light shed and 19 appeared in front of them.

    Before they had the time to say hello, 19 walked to Little Treasure¡¯s side and ced a pill in Little Treasure¡¯s mouth. Then, he took a careful look at Da Bao. After confirming that Da Bao was fine, he turned around to look at them and said,¡±The phoenix was born from the ashes and rose from the ashes. Xiaoxiao, Da Bao has to go through this path.¡±

    ¡°Have to go through this path? 19, I don¡¯t want Da Bao to be a phoenix. I just want her toe back and return safely to our side.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if Da Baoes back now, she will definitely die. Moreover, even Little Treasure can¡¯t be saved. Calm down.¡±

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao in his arms and looked at 19.

    ¡°The Nine Netherworld Fire will burn for ten years. Does that mean that my daughter will be burned for ten years? I didn¡¯t misunderstand, did I?¡±

    19 looked at Yan Kuan with some difficulty. In the end, he nodded and said,¡±Yes.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s fists were clenched tightly. However, he knew that he could not hit 19. He hated himself for being useless and hated himself for not being able to save his daughter.

    ¡°Is there any way?¡±

    ¡°No. In the other world, Da Bao¡¯s soul consciousness has already taken control of another girl¡¯s body. Da Bao can survive.¡±

    ¡°19, I want to see that girl. Is there any way for us to see her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, 19. Let us see that girl.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I want to see how Da Bao is now.¡±

 Chapter 1060 - Da Bao From a Different World

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Da Bao From a Different World</h4>

    19 came over this time because he knew that they would definitely not put down their worry for Da Bao, so he was only silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you see it, you¡¯ll be even more unable to bear it.¡±

    ¡°No, we must see it. We must see it.¡±

    The family hugged each other. 19 couldpletely feel the pain that they were enduring, but there was no other way. For people who did not exist in a different world, they could only do this.

    19 drew a circle in the air and a ray of light appeared in the middle of the room. At this moment, they saw a little girl about 6-7 years old being suspended in midair by fourrge iron chains under the fiery red glow of the light. What surprised them was that this girl was the same as Da Bao. She had horns on her head and a huge red spot on her face.

    Beneath her was red hotva. She let out a miserable and painful roar. Most importantly, there was a strange figure in theva.

    Ghost Pond Qilin!!

    It was actually the Ghost Pond Qilin.

    At this moment, they heard the Ghost Pond Qilin speak to the girl who was being roasted by the fire:

    ¡°Little girl, think carefully. Once you inject my demonic core into your body, you will be half-human and half-demon. No matter if it¡¯s the human world, the demon world, or even the entire Six Realms, there will be no ce for you.¡±

    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. There was no ce for her in the Six Realms?

    19knew what they were puzzled about and immediately said,¡±That¡¯s the Netherworld Continent, not the modern world.¡±

    This meant that everything that happened there was different. It was a brand-new world, a brand-new and different world.

    No one knew how to speak. They could only look at the girl in the picture who was constantly screaming from being roasted and speak in an angry voice. They could even feel her anger and hatred in the mirror. She said,¡±As long as I can walk out of here alive, as long as I can see the light of day again, so what if I¡¯m half-human and half-demon? So what if I¡¯m not human and half-demon? I¡¯m not afraid of the Six Realms, and I don¡¯t regret being abandoned by the world!¡±

    ¡°I want to go out, I want to be free, I want the Jin Kingdom to be destroyed, I want all the ants who took my life to be buried here, and I want the Jin Kingdom to bleed profusely, and there will be no turning back for life and death!¡±

    They could not feel such a heavy hatred, but Shen Xiaoxiao could understand it, because she had also experienced ten years of inhuman torture, and in the end, she was reborn with anger.

    She did not expect that one day, her daughter would have to suffer the same torture as her.

    ¡°You have already suffered the demonic core of the Ghost Pond Qilin in your mortal body. You will have to endure the pain of the Nine Netherworld Fire for ten years before the demonic core can be melted into your body. From now on, you will be half human and half demon.¡±

    ¡°If anyone wants to get your demonic core, they can do nothing unless you voluntarily break your dantian.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you still dare?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I dare.¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s very good...¡±

    The scene ended. In the end, they could only see the girl¡¯s tightly clenched teeth being roasted by the fire under the four iron chains. Their hearts ached again and again...

    ¡°19, she... What did she say about the Jin Kingdom? What did she say? Doesn¡¯t she remember us? Doesn¡¯t she remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯t remember. When the purgatory ends, she will naturally remember everything. So, at least Da Bao won¡¯t have such hatred.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know if it was self-constion, but when they heard these words, they actually felt a lot better.

    Little Treasure clenched his fists. At this moment, he could no longer feel the pain of being burned by fire. Instead, his eyes were filled with determination as he said,¡±Uncle, can I go ahead and save Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Ten years.¡±

    Ten years? Was he really going to let that girl be roasted for ten years?

    ¡°In ten years, Little Treasure, I will send you over.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just wait for ten years. I must go over and bring Da Bao back.¡±

    After 19 said that, he disappeared. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan sat beside the bed with Da Bao, looking at their daughter who was unconscious. They did not know how to think about this matter, but without a doubt, she had no memories. To them, this was the best constion. At least when their daughter returned, she would still be the lively, cute, and carefree Da Bao.

    ¡°As long as Da Bao doesn¡¯t have those grudges, even if she only has five-year-old memories when she wakes up, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    ¡°Mm, as long as Da Bao is fine, we don¡¯t care about anything. Little Treasure, remember, even if your sister will be like this for the rest of her life, you can¡¯t abandon her.¡±

    Yan Kuan spoke very carefully. He thought a little more. They would slowly grow old, and the two siblings had to support each other in order to continue. Most importantly, they were members of the World of Magical Beasts. Perhaps they had lived much longer than they would, so they could only rely on each other.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew what Yan Kuan meant. Yes, they were members of the World of Magical Beasts. Magical beasts could at most live for ten thousand years. Therefore, Little Treasure absolutely could not ignore Da Bao.

    No matter what Little Treasure decided, parents would definitely ask their children to do so.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I will definitely not leave Da Bao behind. If Da Bao dies, I will not live either. Even if my future wife dares to bully Da Bao, I will not let her go either.¡±

    For some reason, when they heard this, the couple really wanted to cry andugh. However, they knew that what Little Treasure said was true. He would really do this.

    ¡°You are different from Mommy and Daddy. You are a member of the World of Magical Beasts. Mommy and Daddy may only live for a few decades, but you will have a very long life. Therefore, you have to support each other. You are the closest people in this world. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Mommy and Daddy, why can¡¯t you be magical beasts?¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. Their biggest wish was to slowly walk together until their hair turned white, and not those worlds that did not belong to them. The two children had already suffered too much because of them. The only thing they could do now was to maintain the order of this world and not disturb it anymore. That was all. As for what would happen after they died, it was no longer something they could control.

    ¡°Child, you will understand in the future.¡±

    For the entire afternoon, no one left the room. They stayed by Da Bao¡¯s side until the banquet began. After they left, Little Treasure was also prepared. Under the guidance of Heavenly Soldier, they began apletely different journey in life.

    ..

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Da Bao has been unconscious for ten years. She won¡¯t know anything for the next ten years. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Just now, she could still pretend to be patient in front of Da Bao. However, in front of Yan Kuan, her tears flowed like a broken bead.

    ¡°We can tell Da Bao more about what happened around us. She can hear us. We can transmit everything that happened in the past ten years to her. It¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, I know. It¡¯s just that I feel really bad. Really bad.¡±

    ¡°Be good, the child will be fine, for sure.¡±

 Chapter 1061 - Alumni Association

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Alumni Association</h4>

    When they reached the entrance of the banquet, the two of them had already returned to normal. Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that she had to pull herself together. At the very least, she knew that Da Bao actually did not know what had happened in the other world. This was really much better for them. No matter what kind of changes they had experienced, at least Da Bao really did not know. If she did not know, she would not be sad, sad, and would not carry hatred with her, live with hatred like that girl.

    ¡°You two came here toote. What¡¯s wrong? Xiaoxiao, your eyes are a little swollen. Are you okay?¡±

    Huang Yueyan immediately walked up when she saw the two of themingte. However, Xiaoxiao looked like she had cried before. Even with makeup, her eyes didn¡¯t look right.

    Huang Yueyan looked at Yan Kuan with a hint of dissatisfaction at first nce. Fortunately, Yan Kuan knew that this woman was treating Xiaoxiao well. Otherwise, he would have kicked her long ago. The look in her eyes was simr to how Yan Kuan had been caught cheating.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was blown by the wind just now. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After entering, they realized that there were actually not many people here. There were only about 30 of them. They could be considered the true leaders of this industry. Many of them were still in parliament in the afternoon and hade to attend the banquet in the evening.

    Of course, almost all of the people who came and went were familiar people that Shen Xiaoxiao had seen on the news and television.

    And it was just as Huang Yueyan had said. There were more men and fewer women. There were only six women including Shen Xiaoxiao.

    But the most important thing was that they actually saw ck Peony. That woman was also from ck Tornado? No way?

    ¡°Hehe, you didn¡¯t know, right? I didn¡¯t know either. So ck Peony was really an early senior of ck Tornado. No wonder she was so powerful. She only changed her name and even had stic surgery, so we didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin didn¡¯t know either?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? She¡¯s eight years older than Lou Yin. Even if Lou Yin saw the student list, she wouldn¡¯t recognize her. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t supposed to be participating tonight, because the participants are all young talents who have some connections with Lou Yin. ck Peony came because she received the news.¡±

    ¡°I see. But didn¡¯t I hear that she was going to bring her daughter here yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Outsiders and family members are absolutely not allowed to attend such an asion. If you want to bring her, you have to see if this ce is eptable. I heard that she was invited away just now. Also, our whereabouts were exposed yesterday because of ck Peony.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in surprise. Huang Yueyan¡¯s words made her curious. Could it be that ck Peony didn¡¯t know the identities of Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin? She wasn¡¯t that stupid, right?

    ¡°ck Peony knows my identity, but doesn¡¯t know Lou Yin¡¯s identity. Perhaps my aura is too strong, and I offended that super widow in some way, so she doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, maybe she¡¯s jealous? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you guys don¡¯t know. ck Peony didn¡¯t graduate from ck Tornado, and she¡¯s also the only student who didn¡¯t die and can¡¯t graduate.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words stunned them. She didn¡¯t graduate? Then how could she still participate?

    ¡°Her style isn¡¯t good. This time, it¡¯s also because of that baldy. Do you see him? The Prince of Country R, Prince An Jijun. He¡¯s been having a heated rtionship with ck Peony recently.¡±

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the one with the most gossip. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s gossip really surprised the two of them. Indeed, people from Country R were the most annoying.

    After entering the banquet hall, everyone turned their heads and stopped their conversation when they saw them. They greeted Yan Kuan with extreme respect:

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor.¡±

    This form of address was a form of address that everyone here, regardless of their status, regardless of whether they were old or young, was very convinced about.

    Even Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to have such a godlike respect.

    Yan Kuan greeted everyone one after another and introduced Shen Xiaoxiao. What Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect was that the treatment she received was not inferior to Yan Kuan¡¯s.

    ¡°Madam Yan.¡±

    Even if Lou Yin heard this acknowledgment, she did not feel the slightest bit unhappy. Shen Xiaoxiao, who hade out of the Magical Beast Forest, definitely deserved this form of address.

    Of course, for ck Peony, she would never admit that there was a woman in this world who was more powerful than her. This was also the reason why she had always looked down on Huang Yueyan.

    Of course, she knew very well that she was not qualified to attend such a banquet. If it was not for Prince An Jijun bringing her here, she definitely would not have been able to enter. She originally thought that she could still bring her daughter to see the world, but in the end, she was actually invited out... Therefore, she was even more displeased in her heart.

    However, she had only just found out that the woman who was with Huang Yueyanst night was the main character of the night and the most mysterious principal of ck Tornado. She was actually so young.

    She naturally knew that the principal of ck Tornado had always been a woman. However, the previous principal she had met was an old woman in her forties. This woman was so young and so beautiful. It was really out of her expectations. The most unexpected thing was that the principal had actuallye out. Didn¡¯t they say that the principal of ck Tornado would never walk out of ck Tornado? But why was this an exception? Could it be that she had dropped out of school early, and ck Tornado had changed the rules?

    There were two other women present. One of them was from Country D, and it was said that she was from the FBI. The other was also from China. She was an international senior female forensic doctor who was known as the Ghost Doctor in the industry. It was said that she had once broken through the history of ck Tornado, the only female student who had graduated early.

    However, she seemed to have a hobby, and she liked corpses.

    However, these two women were filled with kindness toward Shen Xiaoxiao. Or rather, it could be said that there was a mutual appreciation between the strong and the strong.

    The women who studied in ck Tornado were not like those weak birds who were like little flowers. Almost all of them were decathlon-capable. There was nothing that they could not do. In fact, many of them were even a hundred times more powerful than men.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, this is my senior sister, Luo Ya. This is my only female ssmate. She is also from H Nation. Yan Shengmo, a senior female medical examiner. She likes corpses.¡±

    ¡°Why did you have to say thest four words?¡± Yan Shengmo red at Huang Yueyan. However, there was no malice in her eyes. Therefore, Huang Yueyan¡¯s attitude toward her was very good.

    She said directly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t worry, you like corpses. Xiaoxiao has a more wicked taste when dealing with corpses than you do. She prefers to break the tendons and bones of others¡¯ hands and feet to make them bleed to death.¡±

    ¡°Really? I like that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. This girl was 29 years old, older than Huang Yueyan, but her personality was not bad.

    Although that senior named Luo Ya did not talk much, she could still get along with them. Therefore, the only independent woman in the whole scene was ck Peony. It was not that they were unwilling tomunicate with her, but she herself insisted on standing among the men. She was disying her strength, and that ck Emperor, Hehe, wasn¡¯t bad...

 Chapter 1062 - The Seduction of Black Peony

    <h4>Chapter 1062: The Seduction of ck Peony</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, has ck Peony taken a fancy to our ck Emperor? She has been dragging the Prince of Country R to Yan Kuan¡¯s side.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at her and did not say anything. So what if she took a fancy to him? That would only work if Yan Kuan took a fancy to her.

    Moreover, she dared to guarantee that after tonight, it would be strange if ck Peony could still be so na?ve. These people, which one of them did not have an extremely strong background? If he was able to invite the daughter of ck Peony just now, he would naturally be able to invite her as well. However, she had upied the title of a former ck Tornado student. The other person was that person from Country R, who had always been protecting her.

    That was why she had the opportunity to stay. However, if she wanted to obtain something through such an opportunity, it would be a dream.

    ¡°She¡¯s thinking too much.¡±

    This feeling ofpletely not treating her as an opponent was the best sarcasm for an opponent.

    The main character of their banquet was Lou Yin. Originally, Yan Kuan had set it up on purpose to help Lou Yin. However, Lou Yin did not expect to meet a very interesting little boy. Yes, it was a little boy... In any case, his baby face saw her being affectionate and was an extremely shy little boy.

    Of course, their story was not mentioned for the time being, because Lou Yin had discovered something that she found very interesting.

    ck Peony was seducing Yan Kuan.

    How could this not make Lou Yin excited? Actually, now that she thought about it, it was still beneficial not to be with a man like Yan Kuan, so as to avoid attracting bees and butterflies and driving away flies. It was simply a headache.

    However, now that she could see Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s joke, she did not want to be too happy.

    ¡°ck Emperor, I heard that your K-ONE is preparing to set up a base in Country R. I wonder if our Kuntai has the opportunity to cooperate with K-ONE?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, one, our K-ONE has never thought of setting up a base in Country R. I wonder where thisdy heard the news from? Two, our K-ONE has never had the intention to cooperate with otherpanies.¡±

    Was this considered a p in the face? Of course not, but it was still a p in the face. It made the people around them start tough. Anyone who was slightly familiar with Yan Kuan would know that K-ONE had never had the intention to cooperate with anyone. This woman was really na?ve.

    However, if ck Peony was defeated so quickly, she wouldn¡¯t be called ck Peony anymore. The more challenging the man was, the more interested she would be. Moreover, they were of the same age. Of course, she was older by one or two years, but... She didn¡¯t look old at all. A mature woman like her was the most sensible and flirtatious woman.

    Of course, there was definitely a reason why ck Peony thought highly of herself.

    ¡°However, the KN Group¡¯s industry chain is spread all over the world. Lord ck Emperor is one of the best in any industry. If there¡¯s a chance, I hope to work with KN. Lord ck Emperor, I¡¯ll need your help then.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not know where this woman got the confidence toe here and show off. Did he look like a scavenger? Or did she think that his title of ck Emperor was just a joke?

    In fact, this was really rted to the fact that ck Peony was always sessful among men. All the men she met had not escaped from her hands until now. That was why she liked to challenge the high difficulty so much.

    Yan Kuan could not stand such a woman, and he did not want to talk to such a woman. Of course, he did not want to cause trouble in such a ce. No matter what, this ce was full of influential people in the world. Although he was not afraid... It did not mean that he did not care.

    ¡°If you do not know, it is best to ask clearly before you continue to mingle in such a circle. Who here does not know that all my businesses have been transferred to my wife¡¯s name? Everything will naturally be decided by my wife. Also, you do not seem to have the qualifications toe to a gathering like ours. A student who was expelled by ck Tornado... Don¡¯t you feel that standing here is a form of embarrassment? Or do you think that you are strong enough and thick-skinned enough?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha ¡ª good, you have a vicious tongue. I like it.¡±

    These words were Lou Yin¡¯s sincere praise. Of course, after Yan Kuan said these words, everyoneughed out loud, and ck Peony¡¯s face darkened several times.

    But she had no choice. She could not afford to offend anyone here. She could only smile embarrassedly and then take the initiative to step aside.

    Don¡¯t me ck Emperor for pping her face. Indeed, she had almost forgotten that ck Emperor doted on his wife very much. There was one more thing. This man had the right to make her lose face and make her not dare to me him.

    ck Peony stepped aside. Indeed, other than that R Country person, no one really looked up to her. However, she just had toe from the ck Tornado.

    No matter how good a school was, it had to allow one or two oddballs, right?

    When ck Peony saw that the men were ignoring her, she naturally looked for a sense of presence among the women. Moreover, ck Emperor¡¯s wife, Little Oriental Loli, was also here tonight. She definitely wanted to see what this woman was capable of. She was actually more powerful than her.

    ¡°President Huang, Luo Ya, this is?¡±

    ck Peony looked at Yan Shengmo and asked. Yan Shengmo looked at her and said directly,¡±I¡¯m just a little forensic doctor.¡±

    One sentence was enough. Everyone here had their own pride. They would not show their love in front of people they did not like. That was why Yan Shengmo was not even willing to tell ck Peony her name.

    Of course, ck Peony also felt that she did not have much chance to deal with a forensic doctor, so she just nodded and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. She said directly,¡±Little Oriental Loli? Hahaha, actually, I was lucky enough to go to Madam Yan¡¯s boxing match earlier. I didn¡¯t expect Madam Yan to be so lucky to marry Lord ck Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw Madam Yan at the barst night, but at that time, Madam Yan¡¯s attire was a little different from tonight. I thought Madam Yan¡¯s taste was a little different.¡±

    ¡°Not as good as thisdy¡¯s taste in young boys.¡±

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s still a chance to see the Little Oriental Loli¡¯s boxing match. Back then, it was hard to get a single ticket. Now that I heard that Madam Yan and Lord ck Emperor came out of the ck Tornado¡¯s forest together, I wonder if this boxing technique has improved? It¡¯s such a pity that I don¡¯t have the chance to watch it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true that you don¡¯t have the chance to watch it anymore. You¡¯re right about that.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Now that Madam Yan has the status, she won¡¯t go to any more boxing matches. Aiya, look at my mouth. Madam Yan, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been angry with people I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a fly. It¡¯s everywhere. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    ¡°A fly?¡± ck Peony¡¯s expression turned ugly. A woman who relied on a man to get ahead, if she wasn¡¯t a little younger than her, how could it be her turn?

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like this term? Then let¡¯s call it a cat.¡±

    ¡°Cat? Xiaoxiao, why is it a cat?¡± Lou Yin asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because in spring, when a cat is in heat, it¡¯s the most annoying. Its meowing is disgusting...¡±

 Chapter 1063 - About Hobbies

    <h4>Chapter 1063: About Hobbies</h4>

    <h4>??</h4>

    ¡°You ¡ª Madam Yan¡¯s mouth is really sharp. It seems that she has trained her mouth to be a boxer. I wonder how many men Madam Yan has trained as a boxer?¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, when the Academy epts students, we still have to pay attention to the quality of the students. We ept all kinds of random people.¡±

    ¡°This suggestion has to be epted. Waiter, please ask thisdy to leave. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with herself.¡±

    Lou Yin still called the server as a waiter. There was no other way. She had to take it slow. However, no one said anything when she personally asked someone to ask ck Peony to leave.

    Indeed, this ck Peony really did not have the qualifications to participate in such a high-end cocktail party. She had been worn down by life in the real world. She was too sophisticated. Moreover, perhaps her life was too smooth... She really thought that everything in this world was up to her.

    Therefore, she almost forgot that this kind of asion, this kind of party, was absolutely nothing like the usual.

    If she was smart enough, today would definitely be an opportunity, an opportunity for her to move to a new height in her life. However, these things were smashed by her own hands. The reason for the smashing was that she had overestimated herself. She had overestimated herself so much that she even thought that she was right.

    There was no need to mention the security for today¡¯s banquet. The entire hotel was booked. Every floor was heavily guarded, and there were countless bodyguards at the entrance, when ck Peony was invited out, she was thrown out of the parking lot. She couldn¡¯t even make a move if she wanted to.

    She was so embarrassed. However, what could ck Peony do? She had brought this upon herself. In fact, she knew that she had been a little impulsive. She hadn¡¯t been able to differentiate the asion clearly, but she was jealous... There was probably no asion in which a woman would not be jealous of that Little Oriental Loli. For a man like Yan Kuan to dote on her so much and give over all the assets under his name, Yan Kuan was able to do so even before he died.

    As for her, she had lost three husbands. She had indeed obtained the inheritance of three husbands, but how much effort had she put in? How much blood and tears had she put in? Only she knew the best, so how could she not be jealous? Of course, it was impossible.

    She had returned in defeat today, so she could only wait for another chance.

    ..

    ¡°Principal, I, I, I am, I am your fan. I, I, I, I ¨C¡±

    Lou Yin looked speechlessly at the little boy who was stuttering in front of her. It was a little boy, right? He had a baby face. Could he be from their school?

    ¡°Are you from our school too? Or did youe in with someone?¡±

    ¡°Principal, I, I, I, I am Yun Bi.¡±

    ¡°What? Who did you say you are?¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf? He is Yun Bi, the Yun Bi that is two grades younger than me. He is the bookworm who slept in your private vault and has not left the Academy for a month.¡±

    With Huang Yueyan¡¯s introduction, Lou Yin immediately remembered who this little boy was.

    Actually, he wasn¡¯t young either. How could he be 26 years old? It was just that he was indeed young and tender. He had a little fresh meat and a baby face. He looked especially cute.

    He was indeed a bookworm. Moreover, he had a very strong interest in Chinese antiques. Once he started to study them, he became extremely obsessed. Back then, when he was in school, he secretly went to Lou Yin¡¯s private vault to study her collection. This caused the Academy to think that it was the first time in ck Tornado¡¯s history that a student had gone missing.

    In the end, he stayed in Lou Yin¡¯s private vault for more than a month, and no one knew how he survived. This had always been a mystery. One had to know that the private vault was an underground safe room, not only was it full of high-density insurance, but it was also surrounded by fine steel.

    Of course, from then on, Yun Bi would be nicknamed ¡®thief¡¯. In any case, it could be done without anyone noticing.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao learned about Yun Bi, she saw that Lou Yin had actually followed Yun Bi to the side and started chatting. No way, Lou Yin was actually willing to chat with such a child?

    Actually, this was also Lou Yin¡¯s curiosity. She was curious about a person who could freely enter and leave her private vault.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lou Yin looking for fresh meat? That¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s right, he¡¯s not that much younger. She¡¯s two years older, he¡¯s suitable, he¡¯s suitable.¡±

    ..

    Yan Shengmo was a very special woman. She rarely spoke, but Shen Xiaoxiao noticed that the way she looked at men was very strange. It was not like she had taken a fancy to someone, but that kind of strange, sizing-up gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be curious. She is looking at these men with the standard of looking at corpses.¡± Huang Yueyan understood her ssmate. Yan Shengmo¡¯s gaze on men definitely did not have the slightest misconception. She was looking at how many muscles the man had and what kind of lines he had.

    ¡°Oh, I see. No wonder.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if you have a good corpse, one that is more strange, remember to leave it for me.¡±

    Yan Shengmo was not polite to Shen Xiaoxiao. She knew that Shen Xiaoxiao had the ability to find different corpses.

    ¡°Sure, leave this to me. If I have these in the future, I will inform you immediately. I like your hobby, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°You two perverts.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at the two of them with contempt, then slowly walked to the side. But at this time, the Prince of Country R, An Jijun, actually walked over.

    At this time, only Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Shengmo were there. They were discussing the matter of the corpses. Moreover, when Shen Xiaoxiao was telling Yan Shengmo about the differences between magical beasts and ordinary animals, An Jijun came over.

    However, his target was naturally not Shen Xiaoxiao, but Yan Shengmo. However, at this time, Shen Xiaoxiao realized that An Jijun looked very much like a certain person.

    Pei Li.

    They really did look alike, but he was definitely not Pei Li. This was because An Jijun¡¯s ears were naturally prominent, and his nose bridge and eyes were also slightly different.

    However, the people of Country R were simr to the people of China. Even though they were both Asians, An Jijun was still half a head taller than Pei Li. Anyway, Shen Xiaoxiao was not used to the fact that he had to bow and salute whenever he spoke.

    It was obvious that he knew Yan Shengmo. Not only did he know her, he even had a good impression of her. From the way he spoke, it was obvious that he wanted to ask Yan Shengmo out for dinner. However, the moment Yan Shengmo opened her mouth, An Jijun felt extremely awkward.

    ¡°Just now, when ck Peony left, she was still giving you a look. Her legs turned 45 degrees toward you. This was an invitation to make an appointment with you, and you secretly lowered your head and raised your eyebrows. This is an obvious response. The most important thing is that you secretly touched her thigh just now. It¡¯s really dirty for you toe and have a date with me so quickly.¡±

    Alright, as a female medical examiner, wasn¡¯t she looking a little too closely?

    An Jijun was sessfully embarrassed, but he did not give up. However, he did not leave Yan Shengmo¡¯s side. Instead, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Madam Yan, I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before. Do you think we were fated to meet in our previous lives?¡±

 Chapter 1064 - Closing the Eight Characters

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Closing the Eight Characters</h4>

    An Jijun¡¯s words caused Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back to break out in cold sweat. She herself had been reborn and returned. She was truly afraid that another person in this world would also be reborn. She would not know even if she was crying.

    The most important thing was that An Jijun and Pei Li really looked very simr.

    The bridge of his nose was a little higher, his height was a little higher, and his eyes were a little smaller. However, the overall outline was still very simr.

    ¡°Oh, I remember where I¡¯ve seen you before. Long Xi... I wonder if Madam Yan knows Long Xi? I¡¯ve seen your picture in his study before, but Long Xi went missing a year ago, so now the acting president of the triad is still in charge.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao instantly breathed a sigh of relief. She had really almost thought too much just now.

    ¡°Madam Yan, are you very close to Long Xi?¡±

    ¡°F*ck you, there¡¯s probably no one who doesn¡¯t know me. Could it be that An Jijun doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m a bandit woman?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Madam Yan really knows how to joke.¡±

    ¡°Shengmo, I wonder if you¡¯re free for dinner tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not free. I have to dissect a corpse tomorrow.¡±

    Alright, this girl really didn¡¯t hold back when she spoke. Of course, this An Jijun wasn¡¯t a person that people hated. Although he was the Prince of Country R, he was sent to study at ck Tornado when he was ten years old. He studied for 10 years and returned to his country after graduation. One had to know that in Country R, some national policies made people very speechless.

    Disregarding the invasion of China a few decades ago, just not admitting what he had done was already very shameless. And what An Jijun learned in ck Tornado was indeed peaceful. However, it was something that was somewhat contrary to Country R¡¯s education.

    Even his current position in Country R was very awkward. Originally, he was the First Prince and the first heir to the throne.

    However, ever since he returned, things had been fine at the beginning. However, gradually, everyone knew that he was ¡®different from the rest¡¯. Therefore, over the past few years, many of his supporters began to turn toward his younger brother.

    The head of Country R would naturally attend this global summit. However, this time, not only did he bring the First Prince, but also the Second Prince. An Jijun¡¯s younger brother also attended.

    Moreover, the Emperor of Country R had always been praising his youngest son to the outside world, leaving the serious Crown Prince behind.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his second brother wasn¡¯t qualified to attend tonight¡¯s alumni gathering, the Emperor would definitely have asked him to bring his younger brother to increase the Second Prince¡¯s rtionship.

    Therefore, An Jijun could be considered to be fighting back. Even if he brought ck Peony, he would definitely not bring his younger brother.

    It was also because An Jijun had always supported peace that everyone treated him well here.

    The most important thing was that An Jijun was a little lustful. Everything else was fine. This probably had something to do with Country R¡¯s national policy. As for women, they did not care much.

    Therefore, even if An Jijun was a good person, he was definitely not Yan Shengmo¡¯s type.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao found out about An Jijun, her feelings for him were no longer as bad as before.

    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. Let¡¯s meet again next time. I¡¯ll go greet my old ssmate first. Excuse me.¡±

    An Jijun had indeed handled this matter well. He did not pester her and walked away in a gentlemanly manner.

    It was this point that made everyone feel that An Jijun was indeed a person they could befriend deeply.

    ¡°Apart from the fact that An Jijun is not very good with women, he is not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°He is not bad at all. However, just the fact that he is from Country R alone is not my cup of tea. Other than the corpses of Country R, I am not interested in any other people from Country R.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. This girl really had a genuine personality. She did not hide her dissatisfaction toward Country R at all.

    However, after An Jijun left, Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but take another look at him. Fortunately, it was not Pei Li who had reincarnated. Otherwise, she would have been scared to death.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at An Jijun¡¯s back while Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Following her gaze, he realized that Xiaoxiao was looking at that Country R citizen. He only thought for a moment... Yan Kuan knew why Xiaoxiao was looking at An Jijun like that,

    Didn¡¯t An Jijun look very simr to Pei Li? Xiaoxiao was still too bothered by it.

    After the banquet ended, Yan Kuan sat in the car and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s not Pei Li. He¡¯s indeed An Jijun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m panicking. I know my own matters, so I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? You¡¯re the only exception. Remember, the only exception. You have to forget about this matter in the future, understand?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I know.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Country R after today.¡±

    ¡°Country R? Are you really going to open a branch office in Country R?¡±

    ¡°No, to deal with the mess left by Long Xi. Do you and the children want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be troublesome?¡±

    Yan Kuan took a turn and then Shen Xiaoxiao heard him say:

    ¡°You and the children will never be a burden to me. And this time, I want to take Little Treasure to see it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready. We¡¯ll go together.¡±

    ..

    ¡°What are you doing? Who are these two?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had just finished dealing with the matters in the study when she saw Lou Yining in dressed very ceremoniously with two men and women who were also dressed very formally.

    And Huang Yueyan, who had obviouslye in with an appointment, was following behind them. What was she going to do today?

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed so formally!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lou Yin with some surprise. These were not the modern clothes they were wearing, but the ancient clothes that they had seen Lou Yin wear before in ck Tornado.

    It was not an ancient dress, but a very exquisite short-sleeved uniform. The two people behind her were dressed simrly, but they were dressed in ck, looking rather formal.

    ¡°I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±

    Huang Yueyan sat down the moment she entered the door and spoke to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Why did you guys ask me out?¡±

    ¡°We had an agreement with your husband. Why didn¡¯t he inform you?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡ª¡ª maybe I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled embarrassedly. That d*mned man fromst night had made her whole body go limp. She had long forgotten what he had said.

    But what exactly was Lou Yin doing today?

    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re all here, let me introduce these two. I¡¯m the ck Tornado¡¯s supervisor, the Imperial Heavenly Mirror.¡±

    ¡°What? The Imperial Heavenly Mirror? What for?¡±

    ¡°What memory do you have? I said that I want to take in the children as my godson and goddaughter. Bring out the eight characters, the eight characters of the children, and let them merge together.¡±

    Such a formal and ancient style, Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan both felt that they wanted to be small.

    However, they did not reject it. Moreover, these two people from ck Tornado were definitely feng shui masters at the level of national master. It was definitely not wrong to look for them.

    ¡°Here you are. It was preparedst night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it for you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not hesitate. She immediately took the red envelope that Huang Yueyan handed over and began to write.

    The two overseers sat on the sofa with a golden abacus in their hands. They looked very strange.

    They were not in a hurry. They waited for the two of them to calcte. However, one of the overseers, who was holding the baby¡¯s eight characters, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground...

 Chapter 1065 - The Order of the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1065: The Order of the Emperor</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. What the h*ll was going on? Why was he vomiting blood after putting the eight characters together?

    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡±

    Even Shen Xiaoxiao, who had always been calm, stood up in shock. What the h*ll was going on?

    ¡°Principal, this, this, this, this, these eight characters, we don¡¯t dare to test them again!¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t dare to test the eight characters again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±

    After asking this question, they stood at the side and watched as the Imperial Heavenly Mirror immediately began to meditate and breathe. His hair turned gray at a visible speed, and he looked more than ten years older.

    The crowd was dumbfounded. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    What on earth had happened?

    After at least an hour had passed, the feng shui master slowly retracted his hand and exhaled. He opened his eyes and said to them,¡±That was close. If I hadn¡¯t reacted in time, I would have died here today. But even so, I would have lost ten years of my life.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So serious? Lost ten years of your life?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Principal, if we hadn¡¯t burned incense and prayed, I would have lost my life just now.¡±

    The overseer had a head full of gray hair and a pale face. He really exuded an aura of death.

    ¡°What is it? Is it Little Treasure¡¯s or Da Bao¡¯s eight characters?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to test either of their eight characters. It¡¯s not just me. No one in this world can test these eight characters. Longevity is boundless, and it¡¯s the sign of an emperor. But in this life, I¡¯m lucky to be able to test the eight characters of the emperor¡¯s life and the phoenix¡¯s life. It¡¯s a blessing that I¡¯ve cultivated for several lifetimes.¡±

    However, before he could finish his words, the overseer continued:

    ¡°Principal, you can¡¯t take these two children as your adopted godchildren. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely die from sudden death. Their life matrix simply can¡¯t be suppressed. There¡¯s no one in this world who can suppress these life matrixes. Instead, it¡¯s these children¡¯s parents.¡±

    After he finished speaking, the overseer turned his head to look at Shen Xiaoxiao. This time, he was shocked once again. Immediately, he lowered his voice and stopped speaking.

    At this moment, Yan Kuan also walked in. He knew that Lou Yin was going to take in godchildren today, so he naturally had toe back to take a look.

    The moment he entered, the overseer looked over. He was still shocked just a moment ago, but now he simply sat down again and said to Lou Yin,¡±Principal, let¡¯s drop this matter. Hehe, it really is a world-defying opportunity. A person from another world, Luo Xiu¡¯s fate. No wonder parents like this can be suppressed.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the two of us?¡±

    Yan Kuan came in and asked the overseer.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor!¡±

    The overseer was very respectful towards Yan Kuan. Of course, he would not not answer Yan Kuan¡¯s question. So, he said,¡±The fate discs of Lord ck Emperor and his wife are extremely rare. I only look at them and do not dare to investigate further.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, in short, the future of Lord ck Emperor and his wife cannot be underestimated...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, overseer. Why can I acknowledge two children as godson and goddaughter?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Miss Huang doesn¡¯t know that the so-called godson and goddaughter in this world are just verbal recognition. There is no special ceremony, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    ¡°Ah? After all this time, I¡¯m just verbal?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Miss Huang¡¯s fate is unspeakable, she wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the title of two children.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Xiaoxiao, what kind of monsters have you given birth to?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan did not speak anymore. Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s life tes were not something that an ordinary person could possess.

    ¡°Then are my two children alright?¡±

    The other overseer saw that his master was fine, so he stood up and said to them,¡±The two young masters¡¯ life tes are iparably wealthy. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°I thought these two wouldn¡¯t work either. It¡¯s so troublesome to take in godchildren.¡±

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s troublesome, then you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Stinky Yuanyan, there are so many problems.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sixth Brother, help your master go back and have a good rest.¡±

    The overseer was helped up and slowly walked out.

    The few people in the room stopped talking. They didn¡¯t think that taking in a godchildren would be able to calcte these things.

    ¡°Hey, the children that you two gave birth to scared us. You have topensate us by treating us to a trip or a meal.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a trip. We¡¯re going to Country R tomorrow. But if you guys want to go too, I¡¯ll take care of the amodation and hotel.¡±

    ¡°Country R? I¡¯ve never been there. Yueyan, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I should have some time. Alright, if you want to go, then let¡¯s go together. It just so happens that Ai Wei is going to Country R to promote the new movie. I¡¯ll go there in advance and wait for him.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw the three women gathered together again and could only shake his head helplessly. However, with someone apanying Xiaoxiao, it was more convenient for him to bring his son to do things.

    ¡°Oh right, Yan Shengmo seems to be helping with a case in Country R. it¡¯s said to be a very vicious murder case.¡±

    ¡°You mean that Yan Shengmo is also in Country R, right? Then the four of us can just sit at the same table, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    When Little Treasure went downstairs, he seemed to see the three women chatting happily in the living room. His father was sitting at the side ying on theputer.

    ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t given Da Bao a massage today. Why are you sitting there?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring Da Bao to the garden to massage. There¡¯s the sun today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll go and move the chairs.¡±

    Little Treasure and his father walked out. The three women were still discussing happily. In the garden, Yan Kuan was massaging Da Bao as he said to Little Treasure,¡±Be careful when you go out at night. Also, don¡¯t go out secretly in the future. Your mother won¡¯t know.¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned. He and Heavenly Soldier had used a camouge method to cover up when they went out at night. How did his daddy know?

    ¡°Silly boy, bring General and Marshal for a run. Combine work and rest, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you seem to be hiding something from me and Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Is there?¡±

    Yan Kuan was massaging Da Bao. When he heard Little Treasure¡¯s words, his gaze was exceptionally gentle. He continued to move his hands and slowly said,¡±Sometimes, men also need some secrets.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, he did not speak anymore and continued to move his hands.

    Little Treasure looked at his daddy and did not speak again. He pursed his lips. He always treated him as a child. He had already grown up.

    Hmph, at worst, he could just ask his mommy.

    ..

    ¡°Is Little Treasure asleep?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao came out of the bathroom and saw Yan Kuan sitting by the bed, fiddling with the crystal in his hand. She walked over and asked.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing with the crystal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m studying it. I seem to have discovered something different.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a while. I¡¯m studying it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, suit yourself. I¡¯ll go check on Da Bao. The wind is blowing tonight. I¡¯ll give her an extra nket.¡±

    Yan Kuan nodded and continued to focus on the crystal in his hand. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little speechless. This was something that father and son and father and daughter were very simr to. Once they became obsessed with something, they would be extremely focused.

    Da Bao had a golden light protecting her. In fact, she was not afraid of the cold or the heat at all. However, this was something that parents would never change when they were concerned about their children. It was only when Shen Xiaoxiao went to check on Da Bao after looking at Da Bao that she realized something was wrong. She returned to her room angrily and yelled at Yan Kuan:

    ¡°Yan Kuan, what are you two doing behind my back?¡±

 Chapter 1066 - Men Need Some Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Men Need Some Secrets</h4>

    Yan Kuan raised his head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao doubtfully. What was wrong?

    ¡°Tell me, what are you and Little Treasure hiding from me?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure and I aren¡¯t hiding anything from you, are we?¡±

    Yan Kuan held the crystal in his hand and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you, why is there this on Little Treasure¡¯s bedside?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held a yellow crystal and looked at Yan Kuan. When they had walked out of this ce, they had confiscated all the crystals from Da Bao and Little Treasure. Other than Yan Kuan and her... No one in this world would have this.

    However, she had actually found this in Little Treasure¡¯s room just now. If it wasn¡¯t Yan Kuan who had given it to him, who had given it to him? Aside from Yan Kuan, only Shen Xiaoxiao knew where the crystal was ced, and there was also a password set up. It was impossible for Little Treasure to take it away.

    As soon as Yan Kuan saw the crystal, he knew that he had been tricked by his own son. He had deliberately ced it by the bedside to let his mother see it. This kid was probably trying to find out what he was hiding... He was probably still awake and hiding to watch his good show.

    This devilish child, why was he so mischievous when he grew up?

    ¡°If I say that I didn¡¯t give it to Little Treasure, you will definitely believe that your son and not believe me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? When we first came out, I gave the two children a bath. They didn¡¯t have anything on them. Other than you, who else would give it to them? Moreover, you y with the crystal every night. Don¡¯t tell me that Little Treasure took the crystal by himself?¡±

    ¡°What if I told you that he really took it by himself?¡±

    ¡°Tonight, Little Treasure mysteriously came to tell me that you have secrets from me. Are you trying to change the topic?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not changing the topic. I¡¯m telling the truth. I didn¡¯t give it to Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said that men sometimes need some secrets.¡±

    Little Treasure had a round head at the crack of the door. Yan Kuan was furious. He really was his own son. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with this little b*stard.

    ¡°Men need some secrets?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s round head nodded and then said,¡±Mommy, Uncle said that hubby must be taught well, especially secrets. There are secrets first, but there will be more things to hide from youter.¡±

    ¡°You naughty child, go to sleep.¡±

    Little Treasure stuck out his tongue, then closed the door and left.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with a chuckle, and Yan Kuan looked helplessly at the closed door.

    He, the great ck Emperor, had actually been tricked by a five-year-old child. The point was that this was his own son. He could only hold back his anger even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°You have nothing to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t really believe what Little Treasure said, do you?¡±

    ¡°My son was born from my stomach. He¡¯s a lump of meat from my body. As for my husband? Hehehe, people¡¯s hearts are separated by their bellies. Now that there are secrets, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡±

    This was the first time Yan Kuan felt so bitter that he couldn¡¯t put it into words. If his son really didn¡¯t have a daughter to worry about, then it would be better for his Little Treasure to be a little more obedient.

    ¡°That devilish child really pisses me off.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yan Kuan sighed and stood up to walk to the door to see that the devilish child had already gone to sleep. Moreover, he was hiding under Da Bao¡¯s feet. This made him understand more and more. This child really wanted to know something.

    ¡°Brat, get up. Don¡¯t pretend to be asleep.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe, Daddy, Daddy, carry me.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this devilish brat helplessly. Then, he carried the child in one go. Of course, in order to be fair, he still had to carry Da Bao. One in each hand, he went to his own room. The two children were ced under the nket and covered. After stuffing his wife into the nket, he said:

    ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about you. Alright, let me tell you, have you seen this crystal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, of course I¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    ¡°Then let me tell you, I¡¯ve discovered that this crystal is somewhat different.¡±

    ¡°The crystal is different?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because this crystal is very different.¡±

    ¡°Green? A Level 3 magical beast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this crystal is not only green, it¡¯s also very ck. Moreover, the most important thing is that at night, especially at 12 o¡¯clock, this crystal will turn ck, allowing us to see things that we normally wouldn¡¯t be able to see.¡±

    ¡°Can you not make it sound so scary?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, are you telling ghost stories? I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, just wait. There¡¯s still one minute until 12 o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to the crystal.¡±

    Sure enough, when it was just 12 o¡¯clock, the crystal turned ck. Most importantly, at this time, they discovered that Da Bao¡¯s body was actually covered in ayer of golden light.

    ¡°This is? This is real?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he nced at this devilish child of his again. However, he wasn¡¯t prepared to expose him. Forget it. As parents, they owed their children. It was better to keep his secret for him. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want Xiaoxiao to worry, if Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t sleep well every night, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all.

    Little Treasure¡¯s heart skipped a beat when his daddy looked at him. After thinking about it, he realized that his daddy was actually not bad. That was right. Men should always have their own little secrets.

    ¡°So, this is the secret you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Not only that. Wait.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he actually ced his finger in his mouth and bit it. A drop of blood appeared on the tip of his finger and he dripped the blood onto the bead. The ck bead suddenly emitted a white light. A scene appeared in the air like a home theater.

    The scene in the image was simr to a movie. It was an ancient era. The dressing of the people around them was very simr to Lou Yin¡¯s previous dressing.

    The most important thing was that it was simr to a magical movie. Not only were there people, but there were also creatures and demons.

    ¡°This, this, where is this? Could it be the dynasty of Da Bao¡¯s reincarnation?¡±Shen Xiaoxiao asked in surprise.

    Yan Kuan smiled and said,¡±It¡¯s very possible, but I¡¯m not sure, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Little Treasure stared at the scene inside, as if he could see Da Bao in this scene.

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve never seen Da Bao before.¡±

    These words broke the hope in their hearts, but Little Treasure was not particrly discouraged. For him, studying this era and understanding that era would be very helpful to him when he went there to find Da Bao in the future.

    Unfortunately, this video onlysted for five minutes before it disappeared.

    ¡°It disappeared so quickly? Is it another drop of blood?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. It can only watch for a while. Even more drops of blood are useless.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, Little Treasure finally understood what his daddy was hiding.

    ¡°Daddy, can I watch it every day?¡±

    ¡°That depends on my mood. After all, men sometimes need some small secrets.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Mommy, Daddy is so stingy.¡±

    Little Treasure pouted, which made Shen Xiaoxiao want tough. However, it was afort to be able to see some things that were different from the outside world.

    The family chatted for a while on the bed. After seeing Little Treasure sleeping soundly, Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and said,¡±There¡¯s another secret that I don¡¯t want Little Treasure to know.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What else?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in confusion. At this moment...

 Chapter 1067 - Gathering of Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Gathering of Crystals</h4>

    The crystals had turned ck, the kind that was inky ck. But at this moment, Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand out from under the nket.

    The Obsidian Star on her left hand and the one on Yan Kuan¡¯s hand were ced together. Then, a bright light that soared to the sky appeared once again, shining on both of them.

    Not only Yan Kuan, but Shen Xiaoxiao also noticed that there seemed to be something different on her body at this moment. In particr, her stomach was actually warm, as if there was something there.

    This statested for nearly an hour before it ended.

    The green crystal once again turned from ck to green, and it returned to its normal state.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel your stomach warm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember Little Treasure and Da Bao saying that after they ate the crystal, their stomach was warm? I suspect that they were helping us gather crystals.¡±

    ¡°Gather the crystals? Then you do it every night? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Silly, let me ask you, other than your stomach being warm, do you feel anything else?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything else. Besides, my stomach is quitefortable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw that you slept exceptionally well every night, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Then we will also be magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but don¡¯t you feel that your body is very good recently?¡±

    ¡°I think so, but the main reason is that I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to use too much strength recently. I haven¡¯t fought or done anything else.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    ¡°How do we give it a try?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this beast. The children were still there. What was he thinking?

    ¡°The children are still there. Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Be good, I¡¯m not crazy. Hubby will bring you to y a new game.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he carried her up and walked to the bathroom.

    ¡°You b*stard, you actually didn¡¯t wear underwear. You¡¯re shameless.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. I¡¯m shameless. I¡¯m shameless. If you were a little louder, the child would have woken up...¡±

    ..

    ¡°Daddy, why isn¡¯t Mommy going?¡±

    ¡°Mommy wants to go shopping. Besides, fighting and killing are not suitable for women.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not suitable for children either.¡±

    Little Treasure was a little depressed. Why did he find that his daddy seemed to be spoiling his mommy more and more, but he was bing more and more enved to him?

    ¡°You¡¯re my son, not a child.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, alright, but why don¡¯t you let Heavenly Soldier follow?¡±

    ¡°Because Heavenly Soldier has to take care of Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go. Then hurry back so that Da Bao won¡¯t be scared alone in the hotel.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at his son¡¯s grown-up appearance and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Fortunately, he was his biological son.

    R Country International Building, Triad Headquarters.

    Yan Kuan had brought Little Treasure alone today, and no one knew that he was going today.

    But just as he arrived downstairs, Little Treasure said something.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°No, Daddy, there¡¯s something wrong here.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Seeing Little Treasure frown, Yan Kuan asked in confusion.

    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s something wrong here. There¡¯s an expert.¡±

    Hearing this, Yan Kuanughed out loud. Expert? There were still experts in this world that Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t deal with? It wasn¡¯t a magical beast.

    ¡°Silly boy, are you afraid of experts?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan with disdain and said:

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m saying that there are such experts here.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned for half a second before he said:

    ¡°What have you been learning recently?¡±

    ¡°Spells.¡±

    ¡°Is there a feng shui master inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Alright, so there were times when it was not bad to have such a devilish child.

    ¡°But he can¡¯t hurt Daddy. Daddy, you have secrets to hide from me.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Sigh, forget it. Men always have their own little secrets. I understand!¡±

    Little Treasure said these words in an old-fashioned manner. Yan Kuan really did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Yes, men do have their own secrets.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t wrong to follow his son¡¯s words.

    ¡°But Daddy, that feng shui master is very powerful. He¡¯s simr to that old man Godmother Lou Yin brought over.¡±

    The one Lou Yin brought over was at the Imperial Heavenly Mirror level. was there such a powerful expert in Country R?

    ¡°Then should we go up, or not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Daddy.¡±

    Yan Kuan thought for a moment, then called Little Treasure out of the car. He walked over and held him in his arms.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know us. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Hearing this, Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything else. Of course, Little Treasure actually felt pretty good being held by his daddy.

    When he was young, he definitely didn¡¯t feel this way. The feeling of being held by his uncle and his daddy waspletely different.

    Perhaps this was a kind of bloodline inheritance. Of course, the daughter in his arms and the son in his arms were different.

    If Da Bao was held in his arms, he would definitely be very affectionate. Yan Kuan would melt.

    However, Little Treasure was different. When he was held, he was straight. However, he still cooperated with Yan Kuan¡¯s movements.

    Little Treasure would always be apressed version of a little tsundere Yan Kuan.

    While the father and son were on the move, on the other side...

    ¡°I haven¡¯t properly shopped in the mall yet. Help me choose my clothes, but don¡¯t show too much skin. The overseer will scold me if he sees me.¡±

    ¡°Your overseer is in ck Tornado. Where can he see you?¡±

    Lou Yin looked at the two women with disdain and said,¡±Do you believe that there are at least 20 people following behind me where I can¡¯t see? If I want to do something outrageous, I guarantee that they wille out and take me away.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You can¡¯t beat them?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, why don¡¯t you give it a try? I¡¯m not the only one who has practiced ancient martial arts. I can¡¯t beat 20 people at the same time.¡±

    Whether it was Huang Yueyan or Shen Xiaoxiao, when they saw Lou Yin like this, they all knew in their hearts that this girl wouldn¡¯t be able to stop being the principal of ck Tornado in this lifetime.

    ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Don¡¯t worry, when the timees, I¡¯ll take a husband home. asionally, I¡¯ll fight with the overseer elders to go on a vacation. It¡¯ll be very interesting. It¡¯ll be much more fun than before.¡±

    The two smiled. They didn¡¯t know what to say, but they could only wish for the best.

    ¡°Alright, be happy. Why isn¡¯t Yan Shengmo here yet? We agreed to go shopping.¡±

    ¡°Once she picks up a corpse, she¡¯ll lose track of the time. Call to ask.¡±

    ¡°Alright, she said that we should go shopping first. There¡¯s a traffic jam.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The three women casually strolled around the shopping mall in Country R. Country R was different from other countries because Country R was a country that ¡®knew how to be polite.¡¯ Their eyes were obviously scrutinizing, but they had to bend down. For some reason, they felt that it was very strange.

    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s travel to another country. It¡¯s very strange.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re choosing clothes, not people.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I took a fancy to the clothes first. Firste, first served.¡±

    They did not expect to encounter such a thing just as they entered...

 Chapter 1068 - A Strange Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1068: A Strange Woman</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Lou Yin had chosen a long red dress for herself. Of course, it was the kind that was tightly wrapped. It was tailored to fit the body, and it was a famous brand in Country R. There was only one dress of its kind. There was absolutely no duplication, so it was very popr among the local socialites in Country R.

    At this time, the one who waspeting with Lou Yin for clothes was a woman in her twenties. She had an excellent figure, wore a dress, and was well-dressed. Most importantly, her makeup was very exquisite, and the jewelry on her body was expensive. Of course, there was one more thing... She was beautiful, had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and spoke in a polite and well-mannered manner. However, she had a faint sense of arrogance.

    ¡°Miss, the clothes are what I want to see.¡±

    Lou Yin looked at the woman in front of her who was holding the clothes in her hands and did not give in.

    However, the woman clearly did not want to give up. She said to Lou Yin,¡±Miss, I wanted to try on this dress before, but I just happened to go to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°You should have asked the waiter to put the clothes away for you to try when you go to the toilet, but you just didn¡¯t have it. So now that I¡¯ve seen it, it fits after trying it on, so I naturally have to buy it.¡±

    Lou Yin knew R Country¡¯snguage, but she didn¡¯t say it. Instead, she spoke Mandarin, but she didn¡¯t expect that woman to understand it.

    ¡°But, I was the one who saw the clothes first.¡±

    The attendant watched the two struggling. Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan came out from the fitting room and saw the dispute.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao only took a nce and frowned. Before Lou Yin could continue, she immediately interjected:

    ¡°Since this youngdy took a liking to it first, this youngdy will go ahead. Lou Yin, there¡¯s still some suitable for you. Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Lou Yin looked at Shen Xiaoxiao strangely. This girl was definitely not someone who was afraid of trouble. There must be something wrong with her sudden words.

    Huang Yueyan also saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s strange behavior, but she did not say anything. Instead, she helped Shen Xiaoxiao pull Lou Yin away.

    When that woman saw that she had gotten her clothes, she very casually took the clothes from her bag and nodded at them before entering the fitting room.

    As soon as the woman left, the three women walked to a far corner and asked,¡±What¡¯s going on? You actually asked me to let her go? I was the one who saw it first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the woman did note out, so she said,¡±Let¡¯s go first. We¡¯ll talk about it at another store.¡±

    She did not even want the clothes that she had chosen. She pulled the two women and left. However, she did not see that the moment they left, the woman who had entered the fitting room just now walked out with a contemtive look on her face and looked at their backs as they left. This was especially so when she had stayed on Shen Xiaoxiao the longest.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s that woman¡¯s identity? Are you so afraid?¡±

    Yes, she was afraid. There was probably no one in this world that even Shen Xiaoxiao was afraid of. Therefore, they were especially curious.

    ¡°That woman is a little strange. There¡¯s a ck aura on her body.¡±

    ¡°What aura?¡±

    ¡°ck aura. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±

    ¡°No, I just felt that her hands were cold.¡±

    Lou Yin recalled the only contact she had with that woman was when she was picking up her clothes.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t see that she had a ck aura. How did you see it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly recalled the things she had experienced with Yan Kuan. She thought that it was probably because of this. Then, she said,¡±It¡¯s probably because the Magical Beast Forest has allowed me to evolve. Alright, that¡¯s not the point. The point is that this woman is definitely not an ordinary woman. She makes me feel that she is a little dangerous. But it¡¯s not her physical strength.¡±

    ¡°You mean, it¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s strange. Anyway, I¡¯m not feeling well. It¡¯s best to leave as soon as possible. Moreover, Lou Yin, when you were holding the clothes earlier, her hand was always in her bag. We gave way, and her hand was taken out. That¡¯s why I feel that she is strange.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk when we¡¯re further away.¡±

    Once Shen Xiaoxiao said that, the two immediately pushed her away. Eh, were these two women afraid or something?

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    It was only until they reached the next level that the two let out a sigh of relief and said:

    ¡°It¡¯s not fear, it¡¯s avoidance. Do you understand? There are some people in this world who learn things that we don¡¯t even know. For example, the feng shui that calctes the eight characters for Da Bao and Little Treasure. They are very famous feng shui masters. Feng shui masters can kill people without leaving a trace and destroy your entire family without leaving a trace.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the spell caster from Country T. You¡¯ve experienced this yourself, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll know when you say it like that. But what does that woman¡¯s ck aura mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. We¡¯ve already left anyway. Let¡¯s continue shopping. Stay away, stay away.¡±

    The three women were big-hearted. When they heard that, they started shopping again. However, they did not see that the woman who saw them leave on the first floor downstairs took out her phone and made a call...

    ..

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to buy clothes? Why are you looking at jewelry?¡±

    When Yan Shengmo arrived, she saw that these women were choosing jewelry. She had an extremely strong smell of formalin on her body. Fortunately, they could tolerate it. After all, they were all people whose hands were stained with blood. It would be strange if they were afraid of these things.

    However, the displeased look in the salesperson¡¯s eyes was very obvious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened before, let me tell you¨C¡±

    After Huang Yueyan finished speaking, Yan Shengmo said without the slightest bit of surprise,¡±It¡¯s a feng shui master.¡±

    ¡°Feng shui master? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her. I know who she is the moment you described her. I came here this time because of these things. Didn¡¯t they say that they found some strange corpses before? Those corpses didn¡¯t have any wounds. They all died suddenly. The autopsy here couldn¡¯t find them, so they asked me toe here.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that she caused those corpses?¡±

    ¡°It has something to do with her because I found the DNA of the same strand of hair on a few corpses. It belongs to a woman named Ying Zi.¡±

    ¡°Ying Zi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very simr to what you described just now. When I was in school, I saw the priest use a feng shui charm, so it¡¯s most likely that woman.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. So, should we go as far away as we can?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay away for now. This case has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve found the person, but I don¡¯t think Country R will make a move. They have a protective attitude towards these people with special abilities, and it¡¯s the government who will step in, so I can y with you guys for now. We can even stay up all night tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. We were always short of one person in the past, but now we have enough people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We can still go to the casino.¡±

    ¡°Forget about the casino. Let¡¯s y Mahjong for today and then go to the casino tomorrow.¡±

    The few women made their decision happily. On the other side, Yan Kuan brought Little Treasure upstairs. This office building looked very formal, but only people from Country R and the underworld knew what this ce was. It was the triad headquarters.

 Chapter 1069 - Father and Son Dining Together

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Father and Son Dining Together</h4>

    ¡°Daddy, are we going up now?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to eat first. I promised your mother that I wouldn¡¯t let you get hungry. We¡¯ll go up when we¡¯re full. Besides, it¡¯s meal time now. Even bad guys have to eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, then what should we eat? I don¡¯t like to eat raw food.¡±

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t care about what Little Treasure said. The people of R Country indeed liked to eat raw food, but this was also the first time Yan Kuan had brought his child out to eat alone.

    Shen Xiaoxiao even called to tell him about it midway. It was quite novel.

    Almost 20 floors of the entire building were run as hotels. The remaining 10 floors were their headquarters, as well as restaurants and clubs.

    At this moment, many people hade up to eat. Yan Kuan and the others chose a booth to sit down. This seat could clearly see everyone.

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t eat fish.¡±

    ¡°Your mother said that you must eat fish. Eating fish is smart and helps the brain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already very smart. There¡¯s no need to be smart anymore. Besides, if you don¡¯t tell Mommy, she won¡¯t know either.¡±

    Was this his son teaching him how to lie to his mother and his wife?

    ¡°Country R isn¡¯t good at anything, but this seafood is still pretty good. It¡¯s close to the sea and is rtively fresh. Try it first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat carrots.¡±

    Yan Kuan hadpletely forgotten when Little Treasure started to be picky about food. However, he didn¡¯t care whether Little Treasure was willing or not. He directly ced it in his bowl and said,¡±You¡¯re still suitable to eat barbecued meat. If you ate barbecued meat, you wouldn¡¯t have so much trouble.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, do you dislike me?¡±

    Yan Kuan was speechless. Did he dislike him? Did he dare to dislike his own son?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll really dislike you.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t even have as much patience as Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Your mom went shopping. Moreover, we¡¯re here today to do business.¡±

    ¡°Why did you bring a child like me here to do some work?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re very capable. You¡¯re my best partner.¡±

    Little Treasure seemed to have heard what he wanted to hear the most. His eyes lit up as he looked at Yan Kuan and asked,¡±Daddy, do you really think so?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Little Treasure andughed in his heart. So that was the case.

    ¡°Yes, best partner. Of course, other than your mother.¡±

    Little Treasure did not mind being the best partner other than his mother. He happily picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. Of course, he also picked up the carrots that he hated.

    Yan Kuan was not in a hurry. Seeing that Little Treasure was seriously eating and was not picky anymore, he secretly smiled and began to eat as well.

    At this moment, a group of people slowly walked into the restaurant. The leader was a man in his forties. Beside him was a very beautiful woman in her twenties. If Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were here, they would be able to recognize her. This woman was the woman that they had seen in the shopping mall earlier, Ying Zi.

    There was a group of people behind them. However, it was clear that the ten or so men were all people who supported them. One of them was the current Vice-President of the Triad, who was also the person who handled everything on behalf of Long Xi.

    Yan Kuan took a nce at them from his seat and did not continue eating his own food. It was Little Treasure who looked up at those people and then said to Yan Kuan,¡±Daddy, it¡¯s that old uncle.¡±

    Yan Kuan naturally knew what Little Treasure meant. When he got off the car, Little Treasure had already said that there was an expert among them. It looked like it was this old man.

    ¡°Mm, hurry up and eat. When you¡¯re full, do your work.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I want to drink soup.¡±

    ¡°This is soy sauce soup. Do you want to drink it? Don¡¯t you only like chicken soup?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s all outside anyway. Sigh.¡±

    This son actually sighed. Yan Kuan felt like he was getting old.

    Yan Kuan reached out and touched Little Treasure¡¯s head. This kid was both cute and heartbreaking.

    Yan Kuan did not expect that his ¡®loving¡¯ appearance would unexpectedly catch the eye of a certain woman.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s nothing. I just saw a man taking care of a child by himself.¡±

    The man called Master did not even turn his head. He just smiled and said,¡±Do you find it strange? This is also Country R. if it were in China, this would be verymon. Only women in Country R are the type to take care of their husbands and raise their children.¡±

    ¡°Master, when are we going back to China?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that for now.¡±

    Ying Zi knew that every time China was mentioned, her master would not speak and did not want to continue. Therefore, she was very curious. In fact, she really wanted to return to China, but she had not returned to Country R with her master 15 years ago. Her master¡¯s enemy was too powerful. There was nothing she could do.

    ¡°But I have news. He was seriously injured a few days ago. Maybe we can have a chance to go back. I¡¯ve waited for this day for too long.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    Ying Zi was very happy, but the Vice-President sitting next to them was not so optimistic. He asked anxiously,¡±Master Chang Liu, what about my matter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you be the President before leaving. I will attend the Triad meeting three dayster at night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Chang Liu. Thank you, Master Chang Liu.¡±

    When Honda saw that this Master Chang Liu had agreed to his request, he respectfully saluted and then retreated to a seat at the side and sat down.

    However, Honda was also an extremely sensitive person. With just a nce, he looked at the corner where Yan Kuan was.

    In fact, Yan Kuan and Little Treasure had heard their conversation just now. They had no choice but to hear it. Now that their facial features were clear and bright, it was impossible for them not to hear it.

    However, due to the location, Honda could only see Yan Kuan¡¯s back and Little Treasure¡¯s appearance.

    However, Honda was probably just like Ying Zi. He was a little surprised to see a man bringing a child to eat. However, when he thought that it might be a foreigner, he did not take it to heart.

    Although this was the headquarters of the Triad, the hotels above were also for business. It was just that most of the guests who came to stay here knew what the owner of this hotel was doing, so they dared to stay here.

    Therefore, usually, there were very few people eating in this restaurant other than the people from their headquarters. The arrival of Yan Kuan and his son was really a little surprising.

    ¡°Go and check the identity of the father and son over there.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The subordinate bowed and saluted as he walked down.

    ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t they tired of always bowing like this?¡±

    ¡°This is the etiquette of R Country.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to like it. Just know it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Daddy, you should eat more fish. It¡¯s smart to eat fish.¡±

    ¡°You should eat more yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten a lot. You can eat by yourself. Daddy, they want to investigate us.¡±

    ¡°They can do whatever they want.¡±

    However, just as the father and son finished speaking, two people walked over and said to Ying Zi and her master,¡±Miss Ying Zi, we¡¯ve already found out. One of the two women is the President of the Huang Corporation, Huang Yueyan.¡±

    ¡°The Huang Corporation, the second-ranked Huang Corporation in the world?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we finish eating!¡±

 Chapter 1070 - Little Treasureâ€™s Debut

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Little Treasure¡¯s Debut</h4>

    ¡°Daddy, are they talking about Godmother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Then Godmother and Mommy are together. Are they talking about Mommy too?¡±

    ¡°Children don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Little Treasure red at his father. Just a moment ago, he had said that he was the best partner. Why did he say that he was a child now?

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Yan Kuanughed. This kid.

    However, those two master and disciple must be investigating Huang Yueyan and the others. Were they just shopping? They had gotten into trouble so quickly? These few women were really trouble makers when they were together.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡°You only ate so little. No, if your mother knows, I¡¯m the unlucky one.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Daddy, hurry up and eat, okay?¡±

    The child was really not cute when he was older. However, he had to say it a few more times when he was his biological son. Biological, biological, biological.

    Yan Kuan saw that Little Treasure was restless and felt that something was wrong. He stopped eating and stood up to carry the child as he prepared to leave.

    However, when they passed by Ying Zi¡¯s seat, Master Chang Liu turned his head to look at them and called out to them.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ording to Yan Kuan¡¯s status, he had never been called out to. Of course, even if he called out to him, he would not stop.

    However, when Chang Liu spoke, Honda stood up immediately. When he moved, his underlings naturally moved faster and immediately surrounded Yan Kuan. Then, Honda saw Chang Liu and said,¡±Master Chang Liu.¡±

    Chang Liu slowly stood up and walked towards Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan did not turn his head. He only saw the small buildings in front of him, and his hand kept patting Little Treasure¡¯s back.

    He was still too inexperienced. He was a little stage fright at such an asion.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. How could I be afraid? It¡¯s just the first time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid. My, Yan Kuan¡¯s son, can¡¯t say that he¡¯s afraid easily.¡±

    After Yan Kuan calmed Little Treasure down, he slowly turned around and looked at Honda. Honda definitely did not expect to see this man in this ce.

    ck Emperor? Was it really the ck Emperor?

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor?¡±

    Honda was somewhat hesitant. No, to be precise, he was a little surprised and afraid. He had never thought that he would meet the ck Emperor here. Why would Lord ck Emperore here? He actually did not find any information at all.

    There was actually information that they hadn¡¯t found in Country R. This, this, the Triad was still weak in the eyes of the Dark Empire.

    ¡°ck Emperor? I want to see who dares to call himself ck Emperor.¡±

    Chang Liu seemed to be very unshakeable. Seeing this man holding a child, this ck Emperor actually took care of a child.

    Yan Kuan still had his back to Chang Liu, and even Little Treasure had his back to him. So from the beginning to the end, he hadn¡¯t seen the appearance of the father and son.

    Ying Zi was also surprised. This man was the ck Emperor of the ck and white factions?

    Ying Zi looked at Yan Kuan, especially at the way he carried the child. Ying Zi had been adopted by Chang Liu since she was a child. What she envied the most was that he had such a family and a very, very good father.

    That was why at that moment, she felt that this man called ck Emperor was exceptionally different from the rest. Even the child in his arms was the same as him, looking very cute.

    ¡°Honda¡¯s eyesight is pretty good. You can remember what I look like just by meeting me once.¡±

    Was it really the ck Emperor?

    ¡°Why would Lord ck Emperore here?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled evilly and said,¡±To solve the problem left behind by history.¡±

    ¡°Let me see what kind of person the legendary ck Emperor is.¡±

    Chang Liu had already walked in front of Yan Kuan. However, he did not expect that he would be shocked just by meeting him.

    There was actually someone in this world whom he could not see the cause and effect from his appearance. One had to know that his physiognomy technique was unrivaled in the entire world. Even his old rival from China was one step away, but it was actually ineffective now.

    Chang Liu did not give up and turned his head to look at the boy in his arms. This time, he was still disappointed. The boy¡¯s face was even more nk. He even had a feeling of pressureing from all directions.

    Someone was pressuring him? Who was it?

    Someone was secretly using magic?

    Chang Liu looked at the man holding the child. Could it be the ck Emperor? Such a young man had the ability?

    But there was no one else here other than him.

    Chang Liu refused to give up and took another step forward. However, with this step, he actually felt as if the wind and clouds were blowing around him. He could not even move half a step. It was as if there were many knives and spears moving around him. It was as if there were golden spears and iron horses... The corpses were wrapped up in piles of bones. It was like a battlefield of thousands of bones. He narrowly dodged a huge knife that wasing at him.

    What a powerful spell. It was really this man.

    The legendary ck Emperor was actually such a character?

    Today, he encountered such a thing without any preparation. Chang Liu bit the tip of his tongue and tried his best to suppress the blood rolling in his chest. He pinched his fingers and tried his best to calm himself down before he finally stabilized his steps.

    When Chang Liu was once again in the eye of the needle, he heard Ying Zi calling him by his ear. How amazing.

    He had miscalcted today. He had actually been foiled by someone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of you!¡±

    ¡°This person?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chang, Mr. Chang Liu, a master spellcaster.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Just the word ¡°oh¡±?

    Yan Kuan was not stupid. This Chang Liu was sweating profusely. He must have experienced something extraordinary just now. It seemed that Little Treasure had won this silent battle between him and Little Treasurepletely.

    ¡°The Triad meeting will be held in three days. I hope Lord ck Emperor will attend.¡±

    Chang Liu had invited him personally. Even Honda was shocked. This was an internal meeting. Did Mr. Jiang want to invite ck Emperor to attend?

    However, he did not dare to say anything. Chang Liu was a very powerful person. The decisions he made would not change, and he could not shake him. Therefore, he could only nod his head foolishly.

    However, what surprised him was that the ck Emperor actually said,

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He agreed, but the ck Emperor actually agreed. It was too strange.

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, he carried the child and left. This time, no one dared to stop him. Those hooligans were all official members of the Triad, so they had naturally heard of the ck Emperor¡¯s name. In fact, even a small hooligan had heard of the ck Emperor¡¯s name like thunder.

    It was not until they got into the car and put Little Treasure down that Yan Kuan asked,¡±Little Treasure, are you still not recovered?¡±

    ¡°No, Daddy, I¡¯m a little nervous, but it was fun. This is my first time facing someone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by facing someone?¡±

    ¡°Because Heavenly Soldier brought me to some extreme yin ces before, and the ones I faced were all yin soldiers and yin qi.¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. What kind of training was this to bring Little Treasure to such a ce?

    ¡°What about just now? Was there a problem just now?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t fun and wasn¡¯t challenging at all. But that person was very powerful. He was even more powerful than the uncle who gave me a figure of eight at my house.¡±

    ¡°The overseer?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Got it. But we¡¯ll continue tomorrow night. That¡¯s the main show. Let¡¯s go and pick up your mother.¡±

 Chapter 1071 - Endless Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Endless Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Master, what happened? What happened to you just now?¡±

    Ying Zi asked her master worriedly. She had seen her master like this when she was young, and that was after the battle with that person from China. She had never seen her master like this before.

    But now that her master was like this, did he meet another expert? Was it that ck Emperor? Was he so powerful?

    ¡°Did Master fight with the ck Emperor just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this ck Emperor is unfathomable. He really lives up to his reputation.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he is more powerful than you, Master?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. I wasn¡¯t prepared at all before this. I was indeed tricked by him, but I¡¯ve already arranged for him toe over three dayster at night. When the timees, prepare well. We have a tough battle to fight.¡±

    ¡°Master, then is he mine?¡±

    Chang Liu looked at his disciple and said with some difficulty,¡±This matter is hard to say. I can¡¯t calcte his fate. Ying Zi, your other half can only be one of us, so you can¡¯t do as you please.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the ck Emperor also from the same sect?¡±

    Chang Liu looked at the child he had brought up and sighed.

    ¡°Ying Zi, we¡¯ll talk about it after three days. If he really is a Nine Yang Life Matrix, Master will definitely let you two be together. However, the ck Emperor is rumored to be married, and you¡¯ve seen his child before. That child is also not an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t mind the child. As long as it¡¯s a Nine Yang Life Matrix, I¡¯ll be saved.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll know everything after three days. When the spells are in battle, we¡¯ll be able to see the other party¡¯s life-form.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be prepared.¡±

    Ying Zi was very nervous. She was already 24 years old and was about to turn 25 years old. Her master had given her a life, and she had an Ultimate Yin Life Matrix. In this life, she could only live past 25 years old if she found the man with the Nine Yang Life Matrix and married him to extend her life. Moreover, she could even live a long life. However, that person had to be in the same boat, or else... She did not have much life left to live.

    The men who had recently died in R Country were all men whom her master had extracted the yang energy of to extend her life. Therefore, the police in R Country could not find the cause of death.

    ¡°Oh right, Master, the boss of the Huang Corporation?¡±

    ¡°The Triad society will attack together in three days. The Huang Corporation is so famous. Master will take it over and use it as your dowry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Ying Zi smiled. Now she had a dowry too. The ck Emperor was so powerful, so her status in the Huang family wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    At this time, Ying Zi and Chang Liu seemed to have automatically ignored the fact that Yan Kuan had a wife, and his wife was the one they really couldn¡¯t touch.

    ..

    ¡°Do you guys think this looks good?¡±

    ¡°It looks good, right? Lou Yin, you should show off your small waist before you have a child. It would be a pity if you don¡¯t show it.¡±

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s very revealing.¡±

    Lou Yin looked in the mirror and saw a woman wearing a ck revealing midriff outfit. Was that her? So s*xy?

    It wouldn¡¯t be good if the overseer saw her, right?

    ¡°If the overseer sees her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t see her.¡±

    Huang Yueyan had just finished speaking when a voice came from the side, giving them a fright. They heard an old voice say,¡±Principal, return to the hotel quickly.¡±

    ¡°Who? Who is speaking?¡±

    The three women looked at each other. There was no one around. Who was speaking?

    ¡°Stop looking. It¡¯s a telepathic message from a thousand miles away.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so magical?¡±

    Even Yan Shengmo asked in surprise at this time. Why did these things seem more and more interesting?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s the metaphysical overseer. He hasn¡¯t even recovered yet. Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Is it the Imperial Heavenly Mirror that came to our house previously?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go with this dress. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The few of them returned home. They really wanted to see who was so good at telepathy.

    However, when they returned, they ran into trouble again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? A celebrity from R Country?¡±

    ¡°The celebrity chasers are here?¡±

    ¡°Then how are we going to leave?¡±

    ¡°Call the secret guards.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she called the secret guards over. The secret guards who had been staying in the dark all this time walked out. All the men in ck immediately separated from the celebrity chaser fans as soon as they appeared.

    However, they did not expect that this international superstar from R Country was actually someone with some status. She was the daughter of a top-tier tycoon in R Country.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s secret guards moved, and that tycoon¡¯s bodyguard also appeared. Their numbers were about the same. Although they definitely could not beat the secret guards, the people here were all innocent civilians. They really could not make a move.

    ¡°Your secret guards are sometimes a little stupid.¡±

    ¡°Who are they dealing with? Miss, open your eyes and take a look.¡±

    Now, not only could they not leave, but the two sides were also in a standoff. This was troublesome.

    ¡°Lou Yin, let¡¯s go first. Shengmo, do you have a car? Send Lou Yin off.¡±

    ¡°What about you two?¡± Yan Shengmo looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan.

    Huang Yueyan said directly,¡±I¡¯ll call the boss of the mall. I have some friendship with him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at the hotel.¡±

    Seeing that Lou Yin and Yan Shengmo had left, Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao, the sisters who had a tacit understanding, walked over.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to read and Huang Yueyan knew how to read, but her good sister couldn¡¯t understand, so she spoke English directly.

    A celebrity without a background in R Country would definitely not be popr. Of course, without a background, the unspoken rule of bing a celebrity would scare people to death.

    Therefore, not only was this international superstar beautiful, but her temper was even more fiery and beautiful.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we just wanted to leave as soon as possible. It¡¯s just that you have too many fans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you used bodyguards? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±

    The star who spoke was Angelina. She was very cute and beautiful. Her big round eyes were simr and she could speak. She had the gentle temperament unique to the women of R Country. Moreover, her figure was hot. She did not look old at this age. She was at most in her twenties and had a standard youthful appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know. But when your bodyguard came out, we guessed it.¡±

    ¡°You are Chinese?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. If we bring you any losses or trouble, we will settle it andpensate you one by one.¡±

    ¡°A bunch of Chinese pigs.¡±

    This sentence was from Angelina. When she said this, all the fans startedughing. It was that kind ofughter.

    She probably thought that Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan did not understand when she said this.

    However, Huang Yueyan did understand. Not only did she understand, her temper red up. She said to this celebrity, Angelina,

    ¡°R Country dog, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°This is R Country¡¯s territory. How dare you scold me like this? It¡¯s clearly your fault, yet you still dare to argue with me like this? You bunch of Chinese pigs.¡±

    ¡°You are a public figure. Every word and action of yours represents the public. When you speak like this, have you ever thought about what your citizens will think when they hear it? Are you trying to destroy the friendship between the two countries?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, let me tell you, in R Country, I¡¯m the boss. Do you believe that I can make you on the trending searches in five minutes and on the international trending searches in ten minutes? Hehe, the Chinese people have low standards, and the brainless fans of the aunts are embarrassing themselves internationally.¡±

 Chapter 1072 - Anger

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Anger</h4>

    ¡°Trending?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, just kneel down and admit your mistakes and we¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    It was toomon to kneel down and admit their mistakes in R Country. it wasmon for them to kneel down and sit on the tatami mats during their meals and discussions.

    However, they clearly knew that kneeling down in China was a very serious matter, so they raised this condition at this time.

    It was indeed their fault first, but this little girl looked down on the Chinese so much. Obviously, this was not a personal problem, but a national education problem, because all these fans looked like they were watching a joke. None of them felt that there was anything wrong with this big star.

    Therefore, Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao both knew that she was targeting the Chinese, not because their bodyguards were in the way.

    Of course, perhaps it was also because they felt that the Chinese should be quite ruthless in their own country, running to R Country with their bodyguards, which made them very angry.

    ¡°Madam, you can leave first.¡±

    The secret guards also knew that this matter must not be blown up. They also did not expect that R Country would be so unfriendly. They had never encountered such a thing in the past.

    Naturally, they did not know. First, they just happened to meet that extremely unruly youngdy star, Angelina, because this Angelina¡¯s ancestor was once one of the military officers who invaded China, so, one could imagine what kind of impression she had of China.

    Second, it was rted to the First Prince, An Jijun. It was said that the Emperor of R Country was going to hold a cab meeting to remove the Crown Prince position of Crown Prince An Jijun and change it to the Crown Prince position of the youngest son. The reason was that the eldest son advocated peace, he advocated the establishment of friendly rtions between China and R Country.

    Therefore, it was not a wise choice to go to R Country at this time.

    ¡°Yueyan, let¡¯s leave first. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of this. The global summit has just ended. Don¡¯t give them a chance to make a fuss. The key is your identity and mine. Once they are exposed, we will be in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯m really f*cking angry. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back. The public rtions team under me is not for eating porridge. I want to see whose trending topic will be posted.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huang Yueyan nced at this cocky Angelina and turned to leave. Angelina was overjoyed to see that she had pissed off the two Chinese women. Was there really a need to cause trouble? She did not have that intention.

    However, she was the Second Prince¡¯s girlfriend. When her boyfriend was about to take over, of course, she had to spread the true ideals of R Country.

    Therefore, deliberately doing it in front of the fans was also a kind of attitude and support.

    However, less than five minutes into this matter, Yan Kuan had already received the news. He was bringing Little Treasure to pick up Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. As soon as he reached the door, he saw two women angrily walk out. Once he heard everything... Yan Kuan directly dialed the phone and said,¡±Hack all of R Country¡¯s externalmunication equipment. From today onwards, within 24 hours, any television station or Inte can only broadcast one thing, the scandal of Angelina.¡±

    When Huang Yueyan heard this, she also made a phone call.

    ¡°Stop all investments in R Country. Those who have investments, withdraw them immediately. Regardless of the cost, I can afford it.¡±

    As expected, in less than five minutes, all the electronic screens on Central Street, no matter if it was advertisements or anything else, all exposed video clips. They were all from that big star Angelina just now... This person was probably still in the shopping mall doing her publicity and didn¡¯t know what was happening outside.

    ¡°Mom, why are you so weak with Godmother? You were actually bullied to such an extent. You should have beaten her up first. If anything happens, I¡¯m still here.¡±

    ¡°How can you guys be bullied to such an extent in a small country? Xiaoxiao, I¡¯ve said before that if the sky falls, I¡¯ll take care of it. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I say, can you two father and son not be so arrogant? We¡¯re just worried about the impact of the Global Summit just ending.¡±

    ¡°If the Global Summit hadn¡¯t ended, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    After Yan Kuan¡¯s exnation, Huang Yueyan immediately stopped talking. It took her a while to react. She immediately took out her phone andined to Yan Kuan while typing:

    ¡°You d*mn Yan Kuan, you didn¡¯t even inform me in advance. Do you know how much less money I earn every minute? Hey, Board of Directors, immediately call for a video conference. All the high-level officials will be present. Global synchronization will start on time in 15 minutes.¡±

    ¡°What? The R Country¡¯s signal can¡¯t be connected?¡±

    Huang Yueyan nced at the man driving in front of her. Did he have to be so d*mn fast to disable the R Country¡¯swork signal so quickly?

    ¡°Tell them to wait. I¡¯ll connect over here.¡±

    Yan Kuan passed the phone to Huang Yueyan as he drove. However, even Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand what he was saying. Was heplimenting Huang Yueyan for her quick reaction, or was it that she was extremely sensitive to the business world?

    ¡°Even if the Huang Corporation shrinks a little, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. With your quick reaction, it¡¯s not too dangerous to shrink. Satellite phone, this is good.¡±

    Huang Yueyan took the phone and did not forget to say to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, your upbringing is really too bad. Look at how you manage your husband. He doesn¡¯t look like he has any morals at all. He even allied with people from other countries to make a move without informing me beforehand. I even foolishly came to R Country to y with you. D*mn, this year¡¯s lucky money, Da Bao and Little Treasure will only get one yuan, and it¡¯s still R dors.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and Huang Yueyan in surprise. So that was the case. No wonder Yueyan was so nervous. She watched as she made phone calls one by one and rushed back to her room as soon as she reached the hotel. Not only that... She even dragged Dark 2 away. Naturally, she needed Dark 2 to help her connect to the video conference.

    Seeing Huang Yueyan leave in a hurry, Shen Xiaoxiao asked worriedly,¡±Did you really not tell Yueyan on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Mom, a full moon is easy to lose. A tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. It¡¯s better for Godmother to keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I have to learn. You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t have to care about these things.¡±

    ¡°Your mom doesn¡¯t have to care about these things. She just needs to be happy. These things will be with you in the future. Of course, I¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m only five and a half years old. I¡¯m a child. Let her hug me.¡±

    Little Treasure acted coquettishly just like that. Even Yan Kuan did not expect his son to be such a meticulous person. He felt that he did not understand his son at all. Back then, he would not have been so shameless. Yes, shameless... too shameless.

    ¡°Alright, let me hug you. Our Little Treasure is a child. A child should have fun and learn those things after having fun. Little Treasure, tell me what you ate for lunch today?¡±

    ¡°I ate fish and carrots. I also asked Daddy to eat more. Mommy, I¡¯m very obedient and help take care of Daddy.¡±

    Yan Kuan walked behind. After calming down for a long time, he told himself that this was his biological child. This was his biological child. This was his biological child.

    ¡°Let me hug you. A man¡¯s child shouldn¡¯t be nestled in a woman¡¯s arms. Seriously...¡±

    ¡°No, I want Mommy...¡±

 Chapter 1073 - Civil Unrest

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Civil Unrest</h4>

    R Country had convened an emergency cab meeting. Why was it that allmunications andwork equipment had been shut down in an instant? Even the only thing that could be seen from all over the country were the scandalous videos of Angelina and those AV videos?

    What was going on?

    Who had Angelina offended? She had actually been pranked. This was the rhythm of the whole country. The thing which they could not ept the most was that they could not find her. Just how capable was she to be able to do such a thing?

    Right now, other than unplugging the power source, there was no other way to solve this problem. As long as everyone turned on their phones andputers, they would be guaranteed to see all kinds of videos of Angelina and her boyfriend. Among them, there were a few videos of the Second Prince that were broadcasted in rotation. The entire country had seen the two of them clearly. Not only that, there were also some conversations that left everyone dumbfounded.

    For example, one of the videos was like this:

    ¡°Angelina, as long as I get the position of Crown Prince, I will be the future Emperor of R Country, and you will be my Princess Consort. You can do whatever you want. That d*mn Big Brother is just stupid. He was able to get into ck Tornado previously, and the entire cab was proud of him. What did he do after he returned to the country? Hmph, preaching peace? Hahaha, what a joke. Our great R Country is at the top of the world. I¡¯ve already made a n. I¡¯ll first attack H Country, then attack T Country¨C¡±

    ¡°My dear, I¡¯ll definitely help you. I¡¯ll use my fan club and my father¡¯s strong backing to bribe those officials who still support the First Prince. I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll smoothly get the position...¡±

    There was not much they said. Most of them were doing things, but these words were enough for all the people to hear.

    This was needless to say. There was corruption.

    The second most important thing was what these two people said. They wanted war.

    Although the people of R Country always thought that they were standing at the top of the world, there were not many people who liked to fight. Think about the thing that M Country dropped decades ago and almost destroyed half of R Country. How many people still remembered it clearly? Who wanted to fight? Were they crazy?

    Therefore, once this matter was exposed, the Second Prince waspletely furious in the pce.

    ¡°Do you even have a brain? How could someone record these things? Don¡¯t you know that once these words are exposed, your family, and me, are all finished? And you, this idiot, who have you offended?¡±

    ......

    The Second Prince stood in the room angrily, pointing at Angelina¡¯s nose and cursing. At this moment, Angelina¡¯s father and grandfather were also sitting in the meeting room, anxious and inexplicable.

    Fortunately, the Second Prince was deeply loved by the Emperor, Redwood. At this moment, he was doing his best to help appease the cab ministers. Not only that, he was also throwing all the dirty water on the First Prince and Angelina, thinking that he was looking for someone to defame the Second Prince. In any case, the cab was already in a heated argument.

    ¡°Angelina, tell us, who did you offend?¡±

    At this moment, Angelina was crying uncontrobly. How would she know who she had offended? She had offended many people. How would she know that someone was so capable to mess with her like this?

    Angelina did not know, so she could only ask her assistant, who happened to be Ren Kang, who had witnessed everything in the business world. Of course, he was also one of the men who collected stamps for Angelina. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had to know the whole story, the Second Prince would have already shot this man.

    At this moment, Ren Kang only wanted to save his own life, so he would tell her everything he knew.

    ¡°Are you saying that thest time was this morning when she offended two women in the business world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, two women. Chinese women.¡±

    ¡°Chinese women? That¡¯s impossible. Chinese women don¡¯t have such powerful figures, nor do they have people who are so capable.¡±

    ¡°What kind of people are those two women?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re both very beautiful and very young. Their bodyguards seem to be experts.¡±

    ¡°They brought bodyguards?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very strange. When we entered the venue, we checked, but we didn¡¯t see any of those bodyguards. Moreover, that was on the second floor. There were people guarding the entrance and exit on the first floor, but those people suddenly appeared. It¡¯s very strange.¡±

    Everyone fell into silence because of Ren Kang¡¯s words. To be able to summon so many bodyguards in an instant, one could only say that the bodyguards had been hiding in the dark all this time, and they were really skilled.

    ¡°Immediately pull up the surveince footage. I want to see what those two women look like.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Second Prince immediately sent people to investigate, and the results came in less than ten minutes.

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle? Do you know this woman?¡±

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with this woman?¡±

    Yasumoto, frowned and shouted at Angelina:

    ¡°You idiot, do you know who you¡¯ve offended? This is the CEO of the Huang Corporation, Huang Yueyan. Our wealth is no match for her at all. You can¡¯t even win against her, yet you still dare to make her kneel? Even if I brought you to kneel before her now, no one would even look at you.¡±

    ¡°How ¡ª How ¡ª How is it possible ¡ª Is she that powerful?¡±

    Although Angelina said so, she knew that Huang Yueyan was indeed powerful. She was internationally known as the richest woman in the world. However, she did not expect that she would be such a young woman, and she was even so beautiful. She was no different from an ordinary Chinese nobledy.

    ¡°Could it be that just Huang Yueyan could paralyze the entire R Country? She doesn¡¯t have that much power, right?¡±

    This reminded Yasumoto. Yasumoto carefully looked at the two women in the picture. One was Huang Yueyan, and the other had her head lowered. He could not see who the woman in front of him was.

    ¡°What did this woman look like at that time?¡±

    Yasumoto an raised his head and asked Ren Kang. Ren Kang recalled for a moment and said,

    ¡°She was very beautiful. She was standing next to Huang Yueyan, but I remember that she was the one who dragged Huang Yueyan away in the end. Huang Yueyan seemed to have a good rtionship with her.¡±

    ¡°A good rtionship?¡±

    Yasumoto was stunned. It couldn¡¯t be what he thought, right? ording to rumors, Huang Yueyan had a close rtionship with the mistress of the Dark Empire. They were like sisters and often went out together. Could it be her? If it was her, the ck Emperor, the ck Emperor really had this ability.

    ¡°This is bad. So it¡¯s the ck Emperor. This woman is the Dark Emperor¡¯s wife. It¡¯s all over now.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say? That¡¯s the ck Emperor¡¯s woman? The Dark Empire¡¯s ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over ¨C¡±

    At this moment, even the Second Prince¡¯s face was ashen. If it was the ck Emperor who made a move, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to appease his anger. What should he do?

    ¡°Second Prince, Master Chang Liu has arrived. The Emperor invites you to go over immediately.¡±

    When the Second Prince heard Chang Liu¡¯s name, his eyes opened immediately as if he had found a savior. He looked at everyone and said,¡±There¡¯s hope now...¡±

 Chapter 1074 - Backlash

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Bacsh</h4>

    In the end, Huang Yueyan recalled a sentence at thest minute. That sentence was the same as what Little Treasure had said to Shen Xiaoxiao, which was:

    ¡°A tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind.¡±

    There was also another sentence, ¡°The bird that stands out will be shot first.¡±

    If the financial crisis led by R Country was about to arrive, then Huang Yueyan¡¯s temporary deficiencies could indeed win her more things. At the very least, many troubles would not be automatically resolved.

    The meeting was held as usual, but she was no longer as anxious as before. Indeed, the intentions of R Country at this global summit were too obvious. No one was a fool. In the future, not only in the economy, but also in national affairs... It was likely that there would be a big shock. Therefore, the best way was to hibernate. Just like a lion in winter, enduring temporary hunger, when spring came, there would naturally be fattening of animals to feed them.

    It was not as if Huang Yueyan had never gone into hibernation before. In fact, it was not as difficult as she imagined.

    ..

    ¡°Have you settled everything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. What are we eating tonight? Lou Yin, where¡¯s your overseer?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the lounge. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The thousand miles sound transmission really came? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a personal grudge. There will be a duel in three days. It¡¯s a battle of spells.¡±

    ¡°A duel of the Celestial Sect of Wonders?¡±

    ......

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard this. A duel of the Celestial Sect of Wonders. This was going to be interesting. She had yet to see how this battle of spells was going to be fought.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Huang Yueyan. This girl was really big-hearted. Of course, those who were not big-hearted could still sit here and watch them fight thendlord even though they knew that their assets would be reduced by a quarter, this woman¡¯s breadth of mind was definitely not something that an ordinary man couldpare to.

    ¡°Can we go and take a look?¡±

    Yan Shengmo was obviously very interested in this. This woman was interested in anything that had suspense and was unknown. Lou Yin looked at the only student in the Academy who had graduated early and directly said:

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bring you guys. The overseer said that there is danger and that feng shui masters kill without a trace. It¡¯s better for you guys not to go and watch the show. When the timees, he is afraid that he won¡¯t be able to protect you guys. I knew that you guys wanted to go, so I have already helped you ask.¡±

    ¡°What a pity, but I still want to go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to go, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t. I heard that in three days, you can go to the Triad gathering. You should be able to see some of it. After all, Chang Liu relies on the Triad to run rampant in R Country, so the Triad is also his territory. As long as you go to the Triad gathering and don¡¯t cause trouble, nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just heard from Yan Kuan that he will be there in three days. When that timees, we can really go together.¡±

    The few women gathered together again. They wanted to watch TV and surf the Inte to search for trending topics, but when they turned on theputer, it was all news about that celebrity and her short videos. It was too boring.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, your husband¡¯s actions are too fast. Also, can you request to change the channel? It¡¯s always these AV short videos. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the children will learn to be bad?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, there are still many children in R Country. I¡¯ll go and talk to Yan Kuan.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she really called Yan Kuan. Not long after, the television station changed the channel. This time, it was a promotional video that promoted peace education. This time, she was not afraid of crossing the wrong people.

    The few of them were really bored. Moreover, they did not know how chaotic it was outside R Country, so they could only stay in the hotel. Yan Shengmo ran to Da Bao¡¯s room and touched all of Da Bao¡¯s bones before saying,

    ¡°Her muscles and bones are really good.¡±

    For some reason, these words actually made the other three women feel a little creeped out.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? If this was in the past, this would be a martial arts prodigy. You¡¯re really making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±

    Yan Shengmo walked away proudly. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know what these three women were thinking. She wasn¡¯t perverted enough to touch a child. Moreover, this was Xiaoxiao and the ck Emperor¡¯s daughter. She would only touch her if she ate too much.

    ¡°Come and y mahjong. I¡¯m going to kill all of you. I¡¯ll make you look at me with those small eyes just now.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, Yan Shengmo, it¡¯s your eyes that are too revealing, okay? You¡¯re about to take turns drooling. How can we not think about it? Also, I should be the one to kill all of you today. My business has directly shrunk by 20%. Shen Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s all your husband¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°Then I have to look for Xiaoxiao to win my travel expenses. Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ll lose to the three of us today.¡±

    ¡°Why? My Yan Kuan said that our KN will also be affected. No, we¡¯ll have to rely on our own abilities. I still have to save up the dowry for my Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    On the other side, the woman was ying happily. Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s rooms were together. At this time, Little Treasure was telling Heavenly Soldier in detail about the short appetizer he had with Chang Liu.

    After saying this, Heavenly Soldier concluded:

    ¡°In the human world, he is indeed an expert among experts. To be able to reach such a level, I¡¯m afraid that even China cannot find two. He was able to wake up from your illusion and was even unharmed. This shows how powerful he is. If you fight him, he will be prepared. Crown Prince, you must not be careless.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So powerful? I thought he was not as powerful as those yin soldiers.¡± Little Treasure looked at Heavenly Soldier in surprise.

    Heavenly Soldier said without worry,¡±Even if he is powerful, he can¡¯t beat you. He is only considered top-tier in the human world. As for the yin soldiers, they are notparable because the yin soldiers can only gather yin qi for my use. However, the feng shui master knows better.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. After the human world, we will still experience the ghost world, the demon world, and the magic world. As long as we canplete the training in these three worlds, Your Highness will be able to bring back the Little Princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, I know.¡±

    Little Treasure nodded his head vigorously. He was neither afraid nor anxious. He would definitely be able to save Da Bao. Definitely.

    ¡°Eh, what happened to Da Bao? Why is there a sh of golden light?¡±

    Heavenly Soldier did not move. He looked at Da Bao and said, ¡°Someone tried to calcte the Little Princess¡¯ fate, but it backfired.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Calcte Da Bao¡¯s fate? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It should be the fate of the ck Emperor, Prince Consort. The Little Princess¡¯ and the Prince Consort¡¯s fate are unique and precious. It is not something that ordinary humans can calcte. Naturally, they will be backfired on.¡±

    ¡°Just like the previous uncle overseer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because the overseer directly used the Crown Prince¡¯s eight characters to calcte, he reduced his lifespan by ten years as a punishment. This way, if he makes the calction for Lord ck Emperor, his lifespan will be reduced by at least three years.¡±

    ¡°Is it that Chang Liu from before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, serves him right. When the timees, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson.¡±

    On the other end.

    ¡°Pfft...¡± A mouthful of blood protruded out, and Chang Liu fell to the ground.

    ¡°Master, what happened to you?¡±

    Ying Zi was shocked. Wasn¡¯t it a divination of fate? Why was Master like this?

    ¡°It rebounded.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What?¡±

 Chapter 1075 - What Is True Love

    <h4>Chapter 1075: What Is True Love</h4>

    This was not the first time that the word ¡®rebound¡¯ or ¡®backfire¡¯ had appeared in Ying Zi¡¯s world. If the opponent¡¯s spells were profound enough to break the feng shui formation set up by the spellcaster, then the spellcaster would be rebound against.

    But now, Master was only calcting the fate of the ck Emperor. How could it backfire? Was the ck Emperor really that powerful?

    They naturally didn¡¯t know that they were calcting the ck Emperor, but the ck Emperor had given birth to a pair of amazing children. How could they be able to predict that?

    So at this time, whether it was Ying Zi or Chang Liu, they would all think that they were suffering from a backfire because of the ck Emperor. They definitely didn¡¯t expect to suffer such a serious injury because they were calcting the ck Emperor¡¯s children.

    ¡°Is the ck Emperor so powerful? He can make you like this just by divining his fate?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s even better this way. It¡¯s so expensive. Ying Zi, even if he¡¯s not a Nine Yang Life Matrix, he can still suppress your fate te.¡±

    Ying Zi was overjoyed when she heard that. Could it really be so? Even if the ck Emperor was not a Nine Yang Life Matrix, he could still help her?

    ¡°Master, is it true?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not a waste for Master to lose three years of his lifespan. Knowing that the other party is such an expert, I have enough ns and preparations.¡±

    ¡°Three years of lifespan? Master, you lost three years of lifespan with just one deduction? Is the ck Emperor¡¯s fate so expensive that it can¡¯t be calcted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Alright, you can leave now. I need to prepare for three days. Three dayster, I will borrow the Dragon Whipping Whip.¡±

    ¡°Master even wants to invite the Dragon Whipping Whip?¡±

    Ying Zi knew that this Dragon Whipping Whip was the most precious treasure of their sect. Just like its name, even the reincarnation of a true dragon would not be able to withstand this whip. Three whips would definitely take the life of a dragon, let alone a human.

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will only take him back. I will not take his life. Leave.¡±

    Ying Zi knew that this master was really good to her. There was nothing that she could not do for him. Now that she heard what her master said, she felt relieved. She even began to imagine what kind of life she would lead after she became that man¡¯s woman. What kind of life would she lead?

    However, Chang Liu hadn¡¯t started his seclusion yet when the Emperor of R Country had already personally sent people to invite him. After understanding the whole story, not only Ying Zi, even Chang Liu¡¯s senses towards the ck Emperor were refreshed once again. If such a person was taken back... In the future, no matter how global Chang Liu was, he would be an emperor-like existence. It seemed that this battle could only be won and not lost.

    However, they really didn¡¯t expect that once the rumored ck Emperor made his move, he would directly face a country. This made everyonepletely unsure of how to describe their fear of the ck Emperor.

    At this moment, every country in the world had received the news that the ck Emperor had made his move against R Country. Of course, that was also because the ck Emperor had no intention of concealing his identity. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out either. Even so... The news that they had received was that the ck Emperor was furious for his woman.

    The fact that his wife was so pampered made thempletely speechless.

    Jiang Haoting sat in his office and listened to the internal discussion below. The Global Summit had ended. China was still considering how to negotiate with R Country, and the ck Emperor had sent such a big gift.

    In this way, no matter how powerful R Country was, it would take at least half a year for them to recover. Half a year was enough for all the countries to make sufficient preparations. Even if R Country wanted to jump around, it wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.

    This move was truly beautiful.

    ¡°Your husband is so shameless. He discounted your name to deal with R Country. Let me tell you, don¡¯t be deceived by him. Maybe he doesn¡¯t love you that much.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was ndering Yan Kuan for free. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally knew that she was angry and said this on purpose. It was a joke to begin with. She wouldn¡¯t take it seriously.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I want to touch you. Yueyan, you¡¯re jealous, understand?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, only you can stand that woman in your family. He¡¯s so possessive, he¡¯s not suitable for a strong woman like me.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand, I want a bar. Shengmo, hurry up. Why are you so hesitant to y mahjong with such a smart head? Are you an archaeologist?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Yan Shengmo with disdain. Yan Shengmo ignored her. This girl was very angry today. She probably had her period, but she was still very slow. Huang Yueyan could only point her gun at Shen Xiaoxiao and continue:

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You have to have ability, looks, and the most important thing is to have a baby. Your life is very easy to make people jealous.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, but I think it won¡¯t be long before more than half of the women in the world will be jealous.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all because of me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the d*mn strict and decent fianc¨¦e,¡± Lou Yin added, unwilling to be outdone.

    Unfortunately, just as she finished speaking, Yan Shengmo continued,¡±But it¡¯s even more unfortunate that your ex-fianc¨¦ didn¡¯t take a fancy to you.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you¡¯re actually so vicious. It¡¯s me who looks down on him and doesn¡¯t want him. He¡¯s so arrogant and has a bad temper. The most important thing is that if I can¡¯t win a fight with him, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Wait, you¡¯re screwed, hahaha.¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect Lou Yin to be so lucky. She was the one who had been winning the whole afternoon. However, when Shen Xiaoxiao heard what Lou Yin said, she couldn¡¯t help but say something.

    ¡°Are you stupid? A man who can fight with you and let you win, what do you want to do? Regardless of whether you win or not, he will let you win. That is true love, okay?¡±

    ¡°You are the stupid one. You should say that a man who can let you beat him without fighting back is true love.¡± Huang Yueyan thought of her family¡¯s Ai Wei. Wasn¡¯t that the case? She immediately added.

    ¡°I say that you¡¯re all stupid. You don¡¯t have to beat him up. He can even give you anything in his body. That¡¯s what counts. If you dissect him and he lets you familiarize yourself with every bone and structure in his body, hahaha, that¡¯s true love.¡± Yan Shengmo¡¯s words made the three women stop what they were doing and look at her. Then, they all rolled their eyes at her.

    ¡°Che!¡±

    ¡°Che!¡±

    ¡°Che!¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you three women look down on me.¡±

    ¡°You just realized it? Let me tell you, you seem to be missing a card. A husband.¡±

    ¡°Ah? How is that possible? How can I be missing a card? How?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, pay up, pay up...¡±

    ..

    Yan Kuan stood at the door with Little Treasure in his arms, listening to the conversation of the four women inside. They looked at each other silently and then turned to leave. Forget it, it was better not to go in and meet this group of women whose brain circuits hadpletely deviated. He did not want to be the target of attack.

    ¡°Daddy, that man has a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Treasure? What treasure?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to snatch it and give it to Da Bao to y with. No, I want to give it to Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Give it to Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°I want to try and see if I can send it from your illusion. Heavenly Soldier said that this treasure can help Da Bao survive a disaster in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then go and get it back. In three days, Daddy will personally help you get it back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself. Daddy, let¡¯s eat hotpot tonight, okay? There are so many people, and hotpot is lively.¡±

    ¡°You like it to be lively?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you want to eat hotpot?¡±

    ¡°Because they can take the opportunity to say more bad things about you.¡±

    Yan Kuan: /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~...

 Chapter 1076 - Ying Ziâ€™s Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Ying Zi¡¯s Jealousy</h4>

    Dinner: Hot pot

    Participants: Four women and a little bean.

    As for Yan Kuan, he was too well-educated to eat with other women besides his wife, daughter, and future daughter-inw. Of course, after hearing this reason from Little Treasure... Yan Kuan was once again severely despised by the other three women. He was too shameless. How could he say such words? Was this a show of affection? Was it?

    ¡°Little Treasure, are allmunications back to normal in R Country?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daddy said four hours is enough. It would be meaningless if we won too easily.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, don¡¯t imitate your father. He¡¯s too arrogant.¡± Lou Yin could not help but criticize Yan Kuan to Little Treasure. In the end, Little Treasure said:

    ¡°Yes, I will only be more arrogant than him. Those who bully Mommy and Godmother are all bad people.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, my precious son. Godmother didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. Come and eat fish balls. Eat fish and be more wise. You must be even more arrogant than your father in the future, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand, Godmother.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was instantly subdued. The others were envious of her. However, this little bean was too cute and his words were getting more and more interesting. It was a pity that those who had children were too young. Those who didn¡¯t have children didn¡¯t even have boyfriends, how could they not be envious?

    Yan Shengmo was the most exaggerated. Shepletely transformed into a weird auntie and ate all of Little Treasure¡¯s tofu. This was touching. He was touched three times from head to toe. If it wasn¡¯t Little Treasure, the child would have run away. Shen Xiaoxiao still couldn¡¯t pull him out.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, the two precious eggs you gave birth to are too exquisite. These bones are the most exquisite I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Woman, can you not talk about those things for a minute?¡±

    ......

    ¡°What do you know? I just like it. This is art. Do you understand art?¡±

    After Yan Shengmo became familiar with them, she was also shameless. Moreover, she was Huang Yueyan¡¯s ssmate, and they had been ssmates for eight years because she graduated two years earlier.

    Their rtionship was needless to say. She really liked those two children. These bones... Aiyo, she really wanted to drool.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said not to y mahjong all night tonight.¡±

    ¡°My dear son, you can apany your father alone tonight. We have recruited your mother. Tomorrow, when your little brothers arrive, Godmother will bring you to Disnend to y.¡±

    Little Treasure listened to Huang Yueyan¡¯s words with some disdain and said unhappily,¡±That¡¯s for children to y with. It¡¯s not suitable for me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The three women had different reactions, but Little Treasure was still eating the prawn balls calmly. Alright, Daddy was right. The prawns in R Country were still very fresh.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long been used to Little Treasure¡¯s words. In fact, the most important thing was that Little Treasure had said that he had to bring Da Bao with him to the amusement park. Without Da Bao, he would never go to the amusement park in the future.

    Therefore, when Huang Yueyan said that, she knew that Little Treasure would definitely not go.

    ¡°These few days, R Country is not peaceful. It¡¯s better not to go. Yueyan ask Ai Wei and the others to temporarily note over. After all, the children are still young.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. I reckon that Disnend might not even open tomorrow.¡±

    Huang Yueyan did not insist on having Ai Wei bring the children over. After all, Ai Wei hade over to lead the team to promote New Year¡¯s Eve. Now that something had happened in R Country, and it was still in such a state... Of course, it was impossible for him toe over.

    ¡°Little Treasure, why are you so smart? Do you want to go to ck Tornado with Godmother Lou Yin? It¡¯s very fun there, and there¡¯s also the Magical Beast Forest.¡±

    Lou Yin had long wanted to make a move. Shen Xiaoxiao and the other two children were extremely smart. She did not want to be too happy about kidnapping them. As the principal, she had found high-quality talents for the school. This was also one of the reasons why she went out this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in two years. I¡¯m too young now.¡±

    Little Treasure answered Lou Yin seriously as he ate. Although it wasn¡¯t the answer she had expected, this child would definitely go if he said he would go. It was a matter of time.

    Little Treasure himself knew that he was going to the Magical Beast Forest anyway, so it would be the same if he went in a few years. Shen Xiaoxiao also knew Little Treasure¡¯s n. Moreover, Yan Kuan had also said that when the time came, the whole family of four would go. It would be considered a vacation, but for the time being, she wasn¡¯t ready to tell Lou Yin and the others that she knew.

    ¡°Alright, we have a deal. When the timees, you must go. Godmother Lou Yin has prepared many, many gifts for you, as well as Da Bao¡¯s.¡±

    Lou Yin would never forget Da Bao. Even if Da Bao didn¡¯t wake up, none of them would forget her.

    ..

    ¡°Have you found out? Who is his wife?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ying Zi, there are rumors in the underworld. She is a boxer with the nickname of Little Oriental Loli. Her real name is Shen Xiaoxiao. It is said that the ck Emperor dotes on his wife and has transferred all his assets to Shen Xiaoxiao. They also have a son and a daughter.¡±

    ¡°What? Is the information reliable?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Almost everyone knows about it.¡±

    Ying Zi frowned. The ck Emperor actually cared so much about that woman. She had seen that although that woman was beautiful and seemed a little mysterious, she was not so beautiful that a man would give all his belongings to her.

    Could it be because she gave birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins? It was a good fate, but since this man was her destiny, no matter if she was a Little Oriental Loli or a Little Western Loli, she could only be a toy loli doll and die without a doubt.

    ¡°Dragon and phoenix twins?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but recently I heard that their daughter seems to be sick and has been in aa.¡±

    ¡°Daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Got it, get down.¡±

    Since her daughter was sick, she could only leave with her mother. She didn¡¯t like girls and only liked boys. She couldn¡¯t have children in this lifetime, so she would ept the little boy at the same time. The most important thing was that the little boy looked very simr to the ck Emperor. It was not that she could not ept such a boy.

    With a n in mind, Ying Zi looked at her master who was nning things with the senior officials in the cab, and quietly walked out.

    ¡°Have you found the address?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have found it. She lives with Huang Yueyan. The ck Emperor is also here.¡±

    How could he not be here? They were a married couple. If they didn¡¯t live together, where would he live?

    But when Ying Zi heard these words, she felt particrly ufortable. She already thought that the ck Emperor was her property, so now that she heard that the ck Emperor and Shen Xiaoxiao were together, it would be strange if she feltfortable in her heart.

    But just now, her master had said that she couldn¡¯t make a move at this time, so she had to do something to feelfortable.

    At this moment, the weather was already winter. R Country¡¯s winter was simr to that of the capital. At night, there was no heat or hot water. If they were to have nightmares again, let¡¯s see how arrogant they could be.

    Although Ying Zi was not as powerful as her master, she could still easily do these simple spells. When the time came, she would teach them a lesson.

    Ying Zi had no idea that in the hotel they were staying in, there was an opponent that even her master was afraid of, and there was a feng shui master, Little Treasure, who could instantly kill all of them...

 Chapter 1077 - Rotten Peach Blossoms

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Rotten Peach Blossoms</h4>

    The originally agreed-upon all-night mahjong game ended at 10 pm due to a power failure.

    However, a sudden power failure caused the four women to do the same thing, which was to squat down, quickly scatter, and find cover.

    They were also people who often stayed in hotels, but this was their first time experiencing a power failure in a hotel, especially in a five-star hotel like this. Most importantly, the lights outside the French windows were still on. This meant that there was no power outage in any of the rooms on their side.

    Most importantly, they were staying in the famous hot spring hotel in R Country. They had reserved the entire wing room that looked like a courtyard house.

    However, after evading for more than 20 seconds without any sound, Yan Shengmo said,¡±Not an assassin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it too unprofessional to say that it¡¯s an assassin? Is there really a power outage? Or is it a local power outage? Just listening to this side? Do you believe it?¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words were very casual but she was right. It couldn¡¯t be a local power outage, it was still on their side.

    However, at this moment, the unexpected voice of the overseer rang out.

    ¡°Come out. It¡¯s a spell, not an assassin.¡±

    By the time the four women stood up and watched Yan Kuan and the overseer walk in, the lights had already been switched on again.

    ¡°Overseer, you said it¡¯s a spell? Is there anyone who wants to deal with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s just a small problem. The spell used isn¡¯t very good.¡±

    ¡°But who? It¡¯s just a power outage? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao to the side and took a look at her clothes. They were clean and clean, so she was fine. Then he said to them,¡±You know the person who did it.¡±

    ¡°Know? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°The strange woman you met at the mall today.¡±

    They looked at each other? The woman who was emitting ck aura in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°Is it that woman who snatched Lou Yin¡¯s clothes? Xiaoxiao, I remember you saying that she seemed to be emitting a ck aura?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in her twenties and is very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°But how could it be her? Didn¡¯t we not snatch her from her back then?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Ying Zi and she¡¯s Chang Liu¡¯s disciple,¡± Yan Kuan added.

    ¡°Chang Liu? Is he that metaphysical expert that you guys were talking about earlier?¡± Lou Yin¡¯s words were directed at the overseer. The overseer nodded and said to Lou Yin:

    ¡°Principal, Xiao Liu has already gone down to deal with it. Nothing will happen tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then is that Ying Zi sent by Chang Liu to be the vanguard?¡±

    ¡°No, ording to my understanding of Chang Liu, at this time, Chang Liu will definitely immediately go into seclusion. This Ying Zi must have her own motives and ns.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that she is taking revenge on us because we stole her clothes, right?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so vengeful?¡±

    ¡°Madam Yan, you said you saw ck aura on her body before?¡±

    The overseer saw Shen Xiaoxiao and asked an unimportant question.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. The overseer looked at Yan Shengmo and asked again,¡±Shengmo, did youe here to examine all the male corpses?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all male. They¡¯re all 25 years old. Moreover, I¡¯ve already found out that they were done by someone rted to Ying Zi.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Overseer, could it be that Ying Zi is strange?¡±

    ¡°Yes, overseer, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It seems that Ying Zi is not here to target you, but the ck Emperor.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at Yan Kuan in unison. At this moment, even Yan Kuan was a little confused. Why did she have to target him? Did they have to find a metaphysical master if they could not beat him?

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of R Country¡¯s matter. I¡¯m afraid that the ck Emperor has a rotten peach blossom.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¨C¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¨C¡±

    The few women immediately burst intoughter when they heard this. The overseer also shook his head. Since it wasn¡¯t because of their principal, he couldn¡¯t interfere in the matters of the ck Emperor. Moreover, the Young Master of the ck Emperor... Was probably much more powerful than him.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, look, I told you that your man is troublesome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, this man is too powerful. There are so many flies. You are so worried all day long.¡±

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor has always had many peach blossoms,¡± Yan Shengmo concluded.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head was full of ck lines. She looked at Yan Kuan and said directly, ¡°Solve your own problems by yourself. Tonight, we¡¯ll y mahjong all night.¡±

    She was angry. Of course, she was angry. This was what she hated about Yan Kuan the most. He always caused these things. The few women continued to sit on the mahjong table, Little Treasure stuck his little head out from the side door and looked at his father who was still standing there foolishly. He could only say:

    ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you going to settle your rotten peach blossom? Mommy can sleep with me tonight. You can sleep on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way and y.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at the devilish brat who had left and could only slowly walk down the stairs. D*mn it, he didn¡¯t even know any women from there, alright? Especially that overseer. Why did he have to say it in front of Little Treasure? He was really annoying.

    However, when Yan Kuan went downstairs, Little Treasure followed him out. Yan Kuan turned around and looked at him.

    ¡°Why are you following me instead of sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, what if someone uses a bewitching formation to knock you out or abduct you? I¡¯d better keep an eye on you. That way, Mommy will be more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Was it your mom who asked you toe out and protect me?¡±

    Alright, Little Treasure really wanted to look at his father¡¯s starry eyes with disdain. Didn¡¯t his father feel embarrassed to let his five-year-old son protect him?

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re thinking too much. Mommy is ying mahjong and has no time for you.¡±

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan immediately stopped smiling and became cold again. He said to Little Treasure,¡±Then why aren¡¯t you walking faster? If your legs are short, then you should run. Seriously.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, shouldn¡¯t you be carrying me?¡±

    ¡°A man can walk on his own.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, slow down. I can¡¯t keep up with you.¡±

    Anyway, it was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but Yan Kuan¡¯s walking speed was getting faster and faster. Little Treasure really had to buy short legs to jog to keep up. Therefore, a pair of extremely ¡®warm¡¯ father and son appeared in the lobby outside the first floor. The father ran in front while the son jogged behind to chase. This father was really not bad, actually bringing the child to y.

    Only Little Treasure himself knew that his father was really too shameless. If he wasn¡¯t his biological father, he would definitely not care. Yes, fortunately, they were biological. It had to be said three times. Biological, biological, biological.

    ¡°Daddy, hug. My leg hurts.¡±

    Of course, he was his biological son after all. It took a full ten minutes for them to run from the back to the front. Although Yan Kuan never thought that his son was weak, and he even knew that Little Treasure¡¯s strength was definitely not to be underestimated, but he had to be his son. He loved his own son, and in addition, Yan Kuan was a person who loved his children. Therefore, even if he looked disgusted on the surface, when the child acted coquettishly... Yan Kuan would still automatically melt.

    ¡°Even Da Bao is better than you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, hurry up and leave. Finish off your rotten peach blossom.¡±

 Chapter 1078 - For the Sake of the Black Emperor, I Will Fight You

    <h4>Chapter 1078: For the Sake of the ck Emperor, I Will Fight You</h4>

    <h4>?</h4>

    Xiao Liu was the only disciple of the overseer and was about the same age as Ying Zi. However,pared to Ying Zi, she was obviously stronger. There was nothing he could do. Ying Zi had an Ultimate Yin Body and was very suitable for practicing spells. Of course, she was definitely not qualified to fight against the overseer, but she would still have no problem dealing with Xiao Liu.

    When Yan Kuan carried Little Treasure and walked over, he just happened to see Xiao Liu being forced to take a step back. The two of them were surrounded by a forest of cherry blossoms. At this moment, there were definitely no cherry blossoms, because the two of them were fighting... The leaves were blowing loudly.

    Moreover, only people with special experiences like Yan Kuan and Little Treasure could see that they were each enveloped in a huge colored ss.

    They chanted different spells at the same time, and the spells transformed into goldens that kept colliding in the sky.

    There was no one around them, and there was a strong wind around them because of their fight. If an ordinary person were here, they would have long been tortured by the strong wind.

    Yan Kuan carried Little Treasure and stood on the spot to watch the two fight.

    Ying Zi had seen Yan Kuane out just now. Moreover, when she saw that Yan Kuan could still stand there calmly while they were fighting, and he was not affected at all with not even a strand of his hair moving, she was certain that Yan Kuan was a master of metaphysics.

    Now that she thought about how this man had said that he would fight to teach her a lesson, she naturally ced Xiao Liu¡¯s appearance on Yan Kuan. This was Yan Kuan¡¯s disciple.

    Originally, she was about to win this battle of spells. However, in order to leave a good impression on Yan Kuan and for the sake of convenience in the future, she forcefully withdrew her hand.

    Once she withdrew her hand, Xiao Liu naturally let out a huge sigh of relief. He knew that this Ying Zi withdrawing her hand was most likely because of Lord ck Emperor.

    He hurriedly ran towards the ck Emperor. The ck Emperor nced at him and said,¡±Go up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Liu wasn¡¯t worried about the ck Emperor. In the afternoon, he had already witnessed how powerful this Young Master was. Even his master stood in front of the Young Master and respectfully asked for his advice. For the entire afternoon... He had spent the entire time in the exchange between his master and the Young Master. He himself waspletely confused. His master said that it was because he wasn¡¯t skilled enough. It could be imagined just how powerful this Young Master was.

    With such a powerful person around, Ying Zi would die countless times. He should go up first to be punished. His master would definitely say that he was useless again.

    That was right. He could not even defeat a woman. He was indeed useless.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor.¡±

    Ying Zi tidied her messy hair. She did not expect these people to react so quickly and send people down. She did not expect Lord ck Emperor toe down personally. She had originally thought that she would only be able to see him three dayster, she did not expect to see him so soon. This was too good.

    ¡°You want to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°No ¡ª No ¡ª I don¡¯t have that intention.¡±

    Ying Zi naturally would not tell him that she wanted to touch that woman and his daughter. If she said that, she would not be able to live in peace.

    Yan Kuan looked at her and did not remember to say anything because he also saw the ck aura on Ying Zi¡¯s body. Little Treasure did not forget to introduce it to Yan Kuan:

    ¡°That is death qi. This woman¡¯s lifespan is limited. Moreover, she used the Seven Treasures Yang Revival Method to extend her lifespan by half a year, so she has death qi all over her body.¡±

    Yan Kuan understood and said to Ying Zi,¡±Even if the Seven Treasures Yang Revival Method helps you prolong your life, it can only protect you for half a year. The King of H*ll wants you to die in the third watch and will not let you live until the fifth watch. Go back and tell your master that if he does these little tricks again, he doesn¡¯t have to wait until three dayster.¡±

    Ying Zi was shocked. Even her master¡¯s secret technique, the Seven Treasures Yang Revival Method, was known? Then this ck Emperor should also know that he was the destined person that she was looking for?

    ¡°ck Emperor, since you recognize that this is the Seven Treasures Yang Revival Method, then you must know that you are the destined person for me. As long as I marry you, I can change my fate and prolong my life. ck Emperor, Ying Zi admires you.¡±

    How exciting! Little Treasure looked at his father in surprise. He really wanted to tell his mother. Come quickly, there was a strange aunt here who confessed to his father.

    ¡°Rotten fly.¡±

    Ying Zi naturally heard Little Treasure¡¯s words. Although she was angry, she knew that she had to please Little Treasure. After all, she had already decided what to do, so when she heard these words, she was not angry. Instead, she looked at Little Treasure and said,¡±Hello, I¡¯m Ying Zi. It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯ll take good care of you in the future.¡±

    After Ying Zi finished speaking, she even bowed politely. Her appearance was really no different from that of a housewife in R Country.

    But where did this woman get the confidence to think that the two of them would ept her? No, that was not the point. The point was, why did she think that she had the face to say such words? Being a mistress was not as tough as she was, right?

    ¡°Daddy, what did she say? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s talking randomly. Don¡¯t bother about it.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect this woman to be so bold. Moreover, her country¡¯s etiquette was also very disgusting. Just as Yan Kuan was about to say something, an extremely domineering female voice sounded from behind them.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why are you rushing to be my son¡¯s stepmother? You are not qualified enough.¡±

    Ying Zi finally saw her enemy, the woman she had met this morning.

    However, she actually asked her to scram? Who did she think she was? However, with the ck Emperor around, she could not let him have a bad impression of her. Ying Zi thought for a moment and suppressed the anger in her heart as she said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°I admire the ck Emperor very much. I like to be able to stand by the side of the ck Emperor, so I want to duel with you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, did I hear wrong? How can you say it so shamelessly? Does your master know?¡±

    ¡°You? I¡¯m officially challenging you. I want to duel with you.¡± Ying Zi was not convinced, but she did not want to lose this opportunity so easily. Therefore, she held back her anger and said this to Shen Xiaoxiao once again.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her. This was the first time she had really started to size up Ying Zi since she came down from upstairs. Yan Kuan¡¯s rotten peach blossom was really thick-skinned. This was the first time she had encountered such a ¡®reasonable¡¯ person who wanted to snatch a husband. Should she say that the quality of the mistress was now high enough to know that the next battle invitation was obvious and not hidden? Or should she say that this woman took herself too seriously?

    ¡°Mommy, just now she said that she would help you take care of me and also take care of Daddy. Daddy didn¡¯t refute it.¡±

    ¡°Little brat, I still haven¡¯t had the time to refute it.¡± The son who was dragging his feet saw his mother walk down in a domineering manner and immediately told Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao heard what he said just now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have walked out in anger. However, for Yan Kuan to refute this matter, she felt that he didn¡¯t need to waste his breath on such a woman. It was best to hit her directly.

    ¡°Good boy. Your father doesn¡¯t want to waste his saliva. He wants to throw her out directly to avoid affecting the scenery here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant. Wife, you don¡¯t have to care about these random cats and dogs. I¡¯m simply...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a cat and dog. I¡¯m Ying Zi, Li Muyingzi, ck Emperor. I admire you very much.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know whether Ying Zi understood what Yan Kuan said, or if she was really that stupid to actually give an official personal introduction when Yan Kuan said she was a random cat and dog. Girl, don¡¯t you know that he was asking you to get lost? (#¨F¡ä)

 Chapter 1079 - Instant Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Instant Kill</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect to meet such a person. What was Ying Zi¡¯s brain structure like? Or were all the women in R Country like this?

    ¡°Are you from R Country?¡±

    Ying Zi did not expect this Little Oriental Loli to suddenly ask such a question, but she was indeed from R Country, so she said, ¡°Yes, I am a citizen of R Country.¡±

    ¡°But I remember that Chang Liu is Chinese.¡±

    ¡°So what? I am Master¡¯s only personal disciple.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to respond. Fortunately, she could confirm that the brainless woman was not Chinese. Otherwise, she really did not know how to retort.

    ¡°I want to have a duel with you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in having a duel with you. Find your master. You don¡¯t have enough weight.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª You¡¯re looking down on me!¡± Ying Zi was angry. This Little Oriental Loli was just a boxer. Why was she so arrogant? She really detested her.

    ¡°You can tell? That¡¯s right. I really look down on you. I¡¯ve never seen anyone rush over to snatch someone¡¯s husband. A duel? Do you think too highly of yourself? Or is it that the women of R Country are socking in self-respect?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pursuing my own happiness.¡±

    ¡°Pursuing your own happiness is as good as trying to tear someone else¡¯s happiness apart? Come on, I¡¯m not an idiot. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m telling you this. Even if I tell you, you probably wouldn¡¯t understand. However, if you want to challenge me to a duel, you really don¡¯t have the qualifications to do so. Do you understand?¡±

    As soon as the word ¡®understand¡¯ was said, Shen Xiaoxiao shot out a de and used all her inner strength on her wrist. Moreover, the warm inner core in her body seemed to be gathering and growing every night. Therefore, she wanted to try it herself, if she used all her strength, how powerful would it be?

    Ying Zi was a feng shui master, so she definitely had a spiritual artifact on her. Moreover, she had long been angered by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. If she had not forcefully suppressed her anger, she would have long been unable to hold it in. She was always prepared to attack. However, she did not expect that this woman would actually make a move before her. The most important thing was that this woman¡¯s move was actually so fast, ruthless, and urate. Yes, it was urate.

    An ordinary de had actually pierced through her own protective spiritual artifact and pierced through her shoulder de directly into therge tree behind her. The tree had even been directly cut in half. Just what kind of force was this? This, this, this was too terrifying, wasn¡¯t it?!

    ¡°AH¨C¡±

    Ying Zi sat on the ground. She had a talisman on her body, so ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t harm her at all, unless she was also someone from the same sect who was proficient in spells. Could it be that this woman was also one of them?

    D*mn it, didn¡¯t the investigation report say that she was just a boxer? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell her how this woman could be so powerful?

    Just this move alone, she definitely couldn¡¯t beat her.

    ¡°D*mn it¨C¡±

    ¡°How is it? I said you can¡¯t beat me, right? You still want to challenge me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was actually surprised herself. She didn¡¯t expect that the tree that needed an adult to circle their arms around would be directly pierced. Since when did she have such godly power?

    At first, she thought that no matter how powerful she was, she would only be able to pierce through Ying Zi¡¯s body. After all, Ying Zi had a life-saving charm on her. Little Treasure had told her just now.

    However, the three of them did not expect such an oue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you still looking at? Go upstairs. I still have to go soak in the hot spring.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, she suppressed the excitement in her heart and left with her husband and son. Ying Zi was still lying on the ground, watching her Lord ck Emperor leave in a daze.

    Of course, in her heart, she was also filled with hatred and fear toward Shen Xiaoxiao. She had to find her master. Yes, go back and find her master. Her master would definitely be able to help her. Definitely. D*mn it... How did this woman be so powerful that they didn¡¯t even know the slightest bit about it?

    ..

    ¡°Mommy, you were so powerful just now. When did you be so powerful?¡±

    ¡°You child, your mother has always been very powerful. It¡¯s just that today, she performed extremely well.¡± Yan Kuan immediately added on to Little Treasure¡¯s words. Little Treasure looked at his father with disdain he had even started to suck up to her. Hmph!

    ¡°Little Treasure, didn¡¯t that auntie just say that she wanted to take care of you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she even said that she wanted to take care of me. Mommy, does she mean that I can teach her a lesson? Is that what she meant?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s what she meant.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why are the people from R Country different from us? Do they like to run to our door and let us beat them up?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps their brain circuits are a little more wired than ours? I think that should be the case.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, strange magical beasts always say that humans are stupid. It seems that I¡¯m the only one who can help refresh and change their minds.¡±

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao could not continue speaking. She could only look at Yan Kuan and then roared at him:

    ¡°You¡¯re not as cute as my son. I don¡¯t know why there are so many rotten peach blossoms.¡±

    Yan Kuan was also very helpless. He also did not know why those women would fall for him. Why not wear sunsses to block his face the next time he went out?

    Yan Kuan did not know that the next time he went out and wore sunsses, he would be scolded by Shen Xiaoxiao again. Moreover, she scolded him even more harshly than before. Of course... To use Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words to conclude, ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t you know how cold you look when you wear sunsses and don¡¯t speak? Even my own little heart can¡¯t help but elerate? You still dare to show off like this? You¡¯re just looking for sh*t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. Daddy isn¡¯t as good-looking as me. That¡¯s what Uncle said. Uncle said that I¡¯ll be the most beautiful man in the Heavenly Pavilion in the future.¡± Little Treasure loved to see his father be made a joke, so he couldn¡¯t help but ridicule him again. However, this time, he said something that they hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°Heavenly Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the heir to the Heavenly Pavilion, the future king.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other. This was the first time they had really heard about the origin of 19. Heavenly Pavilion, what was that ce?

    ¡°Heavenly Pavilion is heaven. Mommy, when I be the king, I¡¯ll pick you up to y. Of course, I¡¯ll also bring Daddy and Da Bao. Oh, there¡¯s no need to bring Da Bao. Da Bao is a princess.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you can¡¯t tell others about this.¡±

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t tell others. I¡¯ll only tell Daddy and Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be good. Let¡¯s go. Mommy will bring you and Da Bao to the hot spring.¡±

    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to y mahjong anymore?¡±

    ¡°Your godfather is here. She doesn¡¯t want to y anymore.¡±

    Although Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t let Ai Weie over, Ai Wei was really worried about this girl who often caused trouble, especially when she was with Xiaoxiao and Lou Yin. There were too many things that caused trouble, so he was still worried if he didn¡¯t see her with his own eyes. This time, the two of them went to the bedroom to be sweet. Lou Yin and Yan Shengmo, who were both single, went to the spa.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you and Little Treasure go over. I¡¯ll carry Da Bao.¡±

    At this time, if he still did not show off, did he have to wait for his wife to settle the scoreter? He was not stupid.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about Yan Kuan. However, as soon as he left, Little Treasure mysteriously took out a jade pendant from his bag and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Mommy, I just picked this up. It¡¯s from Ying Zi.¡±

    ¡°Picked it up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she didn¡¯t pay attention. She lowered her head and talked to Daddy, so I picked it up.¡±

    Looking at Little Treasure¡¯s innocent look, Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to say, ¡®Child, is this really picking it up?¡¯

 Chapter 1080 - What Is a Maiden Family Member? Ninja

    <h4>Chapter 1080: What Is a Maiden Family Member? Ninja</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, tell Mommy. Did you pick this up or did you take it?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I really picked it up. It fell off when she was fighting with Brother Xiao Liu.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then what¡¯s the use of this jade pendant?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Little Treasure would never pick up a jade pendant for no reason and still be so secretive about it so Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Mommy, this jade pendant will lead to peach blossoms. I¡¯ll let you wear it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned? Was this her biological son? Why was she allowed to wear this jade pendant that led to peach blossoms?

    ¡°Little Treasure, Mommy is married. There¡¯s no need to have peach blossoms. Only those who are not married will need peach blossoms.¡±

    ¡°Really? But why did Uncle say that Mommy can have peach blossoms but Daddy can¡¯t have peach blossoms?¡± Little Treasure had a confused look on his face. He really did not know this.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because Uncle is from the maiden family. The arms of the maiden family all care about our maiden family¡¯s people. Little Treasure, do you understand what Mommy is saying?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to say that she actually didn¡¯t know what she was going to say.

    But he was really her biological son. He immediately understood.

    ¡°Is it possible that in the future, Da Bao can walk the path of the peach blossoms, but Da Bao¡¯s husband won¡¯t be allowed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, smart. That¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Then, Mommy, am I also from my maiden family? If I walk the path of the peach blossoms, my future wife won¡¯t be allowed to walk the path of the peach blossoms? Is that also possible?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. This question, this question, what should she say?

    ......

    ¡°You¡¯re still a few decades away from walking the path of the peach blossoms. There¡¯s no rush, there¡¯s no rush. We won¡¯t discuss this issue regarding peach blossoms in the future. We won¡¯t discuss it until you¡¯re 18 years old.¡±

    ¡°Then will I be able to discuss it after I¡¯m 18 years old?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you can say that.¡±

    Since when did her son¡¯s questions be more and more bizarre? And was her answer inappropriate? She couldn¡¯t possibly teach her son badly.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Mommy will help you put this jade pendant in the safe.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mommy will just remove the Peach Blossom Evil. This jade is warm. It¡¯s a spiritual artifact.¡±

    ¡°Spiritual artifact?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a spiritual artifact. Ying Zi didn¡¯t die because of this. However, this isn¡¯t as white as before, but it¡¯ll be nice to raise for a few days. This is very good.¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Heavenly Soldier said this is a high-grade spiritual artifact. It¡¯s very good.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but this is Ying Zi¡¯s. I don¡¯t like it. Give it to Auntie Shengmo. She always deals with dead people. Give it to her to ward off evil.¡±

    ¡°Then Mommy will give it to her.¡± Little Treasure was afraid of that weird auntie. When he saw her, her eyes were shining. It was a terrifying feeling.

    ¡°Can this jade pendant change its appearance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Here.¡±

    A round jade pendant was instantly cut in half by Little Treasure. However, it was broken very well. When Shen Xiaoxiao took it over to take a look, the broken part of the jade was still very round. If she didn¡¯t say anything, it would really be a pair of mandarin duck jade pendants.

    ¡°Two pieces. You can give them to Auntie Shengmo¡¯s future husband.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so clever. You¡¯re getting more and more clever.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that this jade pendant that she had unintentionally given to Yan Shengmo had not only saved Yan Shengmo¡¯s life at the critical moment, but it had also brought her an opportunity that was simr to hers. This was something that she would not talk about for the time being.

    R Country was most famous for its hot spring pools, and they were also natural. The hot spring pools in the side rooms that they had reserved were all separated. Outside each room was a ce that was not small, but was the size of a small swimming pool.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao arrived, she took Da Bao to change into a swimsuit. Yan Kuan ced a special set of seats for children in the hot spring pool.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao ced Da Bao in, she wore a ck bikini and went into the water.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were wide open. In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao was also very speechless. Out of the four swimsuits she had bought in the morning, the few girls had left her the s*xiest bikini. She did not want to wear it either. But if she did not wear it, she could not be naked, right?

    Little Treasure was already swimming around happily in the water. Fortunately, the pool wasrge, so they were not afraid that he would drown. Shen Xiaoxiao cooperated with the hot spring water and massaged Da Bao for a while before swimming around on her own.

    ¡°Honey, are you still angry with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I really don¡¯t know how I got into trouble with those rotten peach blossoms. I will definitely be careful next time. I will ask the overseer to prepare a talisman to block the peach blossoms for me. That way, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s rare act of fooling around. She snorted and swam toward her son. Before she left, she said, ¡°Keep an eye on Da Bao and continue massaging her.¡±

    Yan Kuan could only sit on the spot helplessly and take care of his daughter.

    However, when he saw that his son kept leaning into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms, he felt ufortable. He decided to dive over and grab hold of Little Treasure. Before Shen Xiaoxiao could react, he swam to Da Bao¡¯s side and said to Little Treasure,¡±Don¡¯t worry about her. Give Da Bao a massage and tell her about what happened today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Da Bao a story.¡±

    Little Treasure did not mind. Even if he did not y with his mother, it was the same if he yed with Da Bao.

    Therefore, it was better to have two children. One would watch the other.

    Yan Kuan once again regained his rights. He hugged Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±Honey, let¡¯s swim together.¡±

    ¡°I can swim, so there¡¯s no need for us to swim together. Also, why are you so close? The children are still here.¡±

    ¡°Honey, the best education for the children is that the father loves the mother, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Why do you have so many reasons?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. And, little thing, you¡¯re very beautiful today.¡±

    At night, in the water, even if there were people who wanted to see anything, they would bepletely blocked. However, Yan Kuan was not a beast who would do this when the children were still here. Of course, he wanted to have a taste with his hands and mouth... However, he didn¡¯t expect that the one who would suffer in the end would be him.

    Soaking in a hot spring in autumn and winter was definitely the mostfortable enjoyment. Of course, suchfort definitely didn¡¯t need to be destroyed. However, the person who wanted to destroy it wouldn¡¯t choose the right time.

    ¡°Although this ce is backed by a mountain, it¡¯s impossible for a five-star hot spring hotel to be built here without a thorough inspection. Look at the water. These three are poisonous Five-Step Snakes. They will definitely fall if they take five steps. Who do you think is so eager to kill our family of four?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was wiping the water while looking at the five poisonous snakes in the hot spring pool that were extremely agitated because the water temperature was rtively hot.

    They wouldn¡¯t even ask around if they wanted to deal with them. How could these few snakes be useful?

    ¡°Mommy, these aren¡¯t ordinary snakes.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not ordinary?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the snakes and nodded. Then, he grabbed at the air, and the three snakes were all fixed in midair. Then, they saw Little Treasure chanting something, and the snakes actually fell to the side of the pool. The three snakes had disappeared from the side of the pool and turned into three men wearing ck clothes.

    ¡°Is this an illusion? Or a ninja?¡±

    ¡°R Country¡¯s specialty, a ninja.¡±

 Chapter 1081 - Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Fighting</h4>

    To be able to mobilize ninjas in R Country, it was obvious who did it. Such a high-end assassin organization should be considered the quintessence of R Country. It seemed that the cab members were not very capable either. This method could be considered a threat and a warning. It could also be considered an appetizer.

    The three ninjas were thrown to the side of the pool by the wall. When they saw Little Treasure, they were surprised. The illusion technique they were practicing had been discovered. The three of them looked at each other and suddenly disappeared.

    Little Treasure¡¯s reaction was super fast. From the moment they raised their heads to look at him, he had not moved his eyes. When the people disappeared, Little Treasure immediately reacted. Not only that, Little Treasure could actually see them, because at this moment, the three stupid pigs had already started to approach him and wanted to kill him first.

    ¡°Hmph, you dare to sneak attack me?¡±

    Little Treasure waved his little hand and pped them. Then, he muttered something and suddenly, the three people appeared in front of them. Not only that, they also had a R Country military knife in their hands. This military knife was aimed at Little Treasure¡¯s head.

    ¡°D*mn it, this kid is very mysterious. We can¡¯t let him go.¡± However, the three ninjas tried to move and realized that they were frozen in ce. They couldn¡¯t move at all. They couldn¡¯t even turn invisible at this moment.

    They looked at the kid in front of them in fear again. They had forgotten that the ck Emperor was their target this time. They were actually beaten up by a kid who hadn¡¯t been weaned yet. How was this possible?

    ¡°Daddy, what are they saying?¡±

    Little Treasure was not that heaven-defying to be able to understand the R nationalnguage. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was confused at this moment. What was going on? She also wanted to know.

    ¡°He said that you are very powerful.¡±

    When Little Treasure heard Yan Kuan¡¯s trantion, heughed so hard that his teeth were about to split open. This was the first time he had disyed his abilities in front of his parents. How could he not be powerful?

    Shen Xiaoxiao was even cuter. She stood by the side with Da Bao in her arms. When she saw how happy Little Treasure was, she immediately became happy. When her son was happy, she was happy.

    Yan Kuan looked at his wife and children and shook his head helplessly. He signaled for them to go in. It was a little cold outside. Anyway, there was floor-to-ceiling ss inside. It was as if he wanted to watch a good show. His son had already frozen the ninjas in ce. They couldn¡¯t do anything they wanted to.

    Shen Xiaoxiao brought her children in. Yan Kuan looked at the ninjas and asked,¡±The mission failed. Why didn¡¯t youmit suicide?¡±

    However, just as he finished speaking, Yan Kuan suddenly squatted down and flipped over. Shen Xiaoxiao, who was standing in front of the ss door and window, was still wondering why Yan Kuan suddenly did these actions when she saw five ninjas with military knives appear in the air again.

    So these three were really the first group.

    Yan Kuan immediately started to tangle with them. However, these ninjas were good at invisibility. Every time Yan Kuan was about to hit them, they would be able to hide and avoid him. Even if they did not miss, they would not be able to hurt Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan was too sensitive to danger. Moreover, he and Shen Xiaoxiao did not know if it was because of the inner core. They could actually see the shadows of these people. They were not real, but they could still see their outlines and shadows. This was probably because they weren¡¯t very skilled.

    ¡°Mommy, there are five more people. Should I go help Daddy?¡±

    ¡°No need. Your dad can handle them. We can also see these ninjas, but we can only see their outlines.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because your crystals are too small. You¡¯ll be able to see them in the future.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s words were shocking. Why did Little Treasure say that they had crystals in their stomachs?

    ¡°Little Treasure, why did you say that Mommy and Daddy have crystals in their stomachs?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in a daze and said,¡±I saw it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You saw it? How could it be?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she even reached out and touched her little tummy. Her son could see it? Wait, that wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that they really had crystals in their bellies?

    ¡°Little Treasure, did you really see crystals in Daddy and I¡¯s bellies?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s just a white glowing thing. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I guess it¡¯s a crystal, because crystals are pretty much the same.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief. That was more like it, but it shouldn¡¯t be a crystal. Crystals did glow like this, but the glow of crystals was somewhat different. This wasn¡¯t the time to pursue this matter, because at this moment, they saw that five ninjas had actually entered their room. The most important thing was that these five ninjas had all gone invisible, but they had to act so cautiously. Actually, they had all seen them, okay?

    These five people had a clear division ofbor. Three of them would deal with Shen Xiaoxiao, and two of them would deal with the two children.

    Da Bao was ced on the bed. She had already taken off her swimsuit and was wearing a bathrobe. There was some distance between her and them. When she saw the ninja enter, Shen Xiaoxiao immediately turned around and went to Da Bao¡¯s side. As for her son... She didn¡¯t have to worry about him.

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that just as the ninja approached Da Bao¡¯s side of the bed, he was bounced off the wall with a bang. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and he immediately tilted his head to the side and died.

    No one knew what was going on. Before they could even make a move, how did one of theirpanions die?

    Naturally, they couldn¡¯t see the golden light on Da Bao¡¯s body spreading him out.

    ¡°You want to hurt my daughter? You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Children were always the reverse scale of parents, so their actions of approaching Da Bao just now had thoroughly angered Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Since they could see people, Shen Xiaoxiao did not hide anything. Weren¡¯t their martial arts superb? And they even pretended to be invisible. Then, she would let them hide for the rest of their lives.

    Although the fruit knife on the table was small, it was also very sharp. Moreover, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s closebat skills were even better than these ninjas. Little Treasure simply climbed onto Da Bao¡¯s bed to watch his mother¡¯s performance. He even reminded her from time to time... The ninja wanted to get closer to the bed to get rid of this troublesome brat. However, just as he got closer, another ninja was spread out and died instantly.

    The remaining three ninjas were panicking as they watched. The more panicky they were, the more they gave Shen Xiaoxiao a chance.

    Yan Kuan had already quickly cleaned up the people outside. The originally transparent water in the hot spring pool had all turned dark red. When he entered the door, he saw that thest one was still struggling. Yan Kuan said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Since he doesn¡¯t want to die, then let one of them live.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan say this, she immediately stopped. However, a force was added to her foot and directly hit that person¡¯s chest, causing him to faint on the ground.

    ¡°Will Yueyan and the others be okay?¡± Their side had been attacked. What about Yueyan, Lou Yin, and Yan Shengmo¡¯s side?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked the secret guards to guard their side. They will be fine.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Lou Yin walked in excitedly and said to them,¡±How is it? How is it? Are there any survivors? Leave two for me to y with.¡±

 Chapter 1082 - Know Yourself and Know Your Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Know Yourself and Know Your Enemy</h4>

    When Lou Yin saw the corpses all over the ground, she said with extreme disappointment,¡±This is the first time I¡¯ve met a ninja. Why didn¡¯t you show any mercy and let me have some fun?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked speechlessly at this woman who was like the wind. She directly kicked the unconscious one under her feet and said,¡±There¡¯s another one here. After the interrogation, I¡¯ll let you have some fun.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as she said directly,¡±Really? Then hurry up and bring them down for interrogation. Take a look at that person who actually used such arge sum of money to use ninjas. Oh, right, we¡¯re all fine. I¡¯m just here to talk to you guys.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. Immediately after, the secret guards walked over and brought the few ninjas away. The room was definitely not suitable for people to stay in. Everyone moved to another side courtyard and sat down. The women in the room started to discuss again.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my sharp sense of danger, I would have been hit. But I¡¯m really excited. It¡¯s even more enjoyable than training in the deep Magical Beast Forest.¡± Lou Yin was still as excited as ever.

    Huang Yueyan said with some disappointment,¡±Dark 2¡¯s reaction was too fast. I didn¡¯t even have the time to make a move. But why was there only one ninja who attacked me? Are they looking down on me?¡±

    ¡°Please, Yueyan. In their eyes, you¡¯re just an ordinary CEO. How would they have the time? Look at how you¡¯re treated like Shengmo, and you¡¯ll be able to bnce it out.¡±

    ¡°If they dare to attack me, I¡¯ll make sure that R Country will never be able to help any inspection agency in this lifetime.¡±

    Ai Wei couldn¡¯t get along with these women. The main reason was that there was no room for him to interrupt. He simply imitated Little Treasure and sat by the bed to y with the two children.

    Yan Kuan had already gone out to deal with some matters. Everyone was no longer sleepy tonight.

    One had to know that ninjas were really different from ordinary assassins. If it were not for the secret guards and Lou Yin and the rest who were present tonight, it was very likely that these ninjas would have seeded.

    However, it was the same. To nurture such a terrifying ninja group, it would require a huge amount of resources. Other than the people from the parliament, there was no other person in R Country who could mobilize so many ninjas.

    So tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y mahjong. Ai Wei, you take Little Treasure to bed.¡±

    Ai Wei nodded and pulled Little Treasure into the room. A few women set up mahjong tables and continued with their unfinished homework.

    ..

    ¡°What did you say? None of them came back? How is this possible? This is the most elite team in our country. How could they all be wiped out?¡±

    The Second Prince looked at his subordinate who came up to report and was furious. Although theworkmunication had been restored, it had already formed a huge influence in the hearts of the people. The only thing was that his appeal had already plummeted, that good big brother of his really had some ability. Even if they wanted to frame him, it wouldn¡¯t work. He had actually made preparations long ago.

    Could it be that he and his father were going to be squeezed out by his big brother this time?

    D*mn it, d*mn it.

    ¡°Second Prince, didn¡¯t Master Chang Liu say that he would personally deal with it three dayster? Will you alert the enemy by doing this?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m just probing the bottom. I just didn¡¯t expect the ck Emperor to be so powerful. Where¡¯s Angelina? Could it be that your good daughter is fooling around with that person again?¡±

    Yamamoto was blocked by the Second Prince¡¯s words. It was obvious that he did not scold him directly. After enduring for a while, he said,¡±I told her to go and prepare. She will visit President Huang tomorrow to apologize.¡±

    ¡°She actually wants to wait until tomorrow? Why didn¡¯t she go this afternoon? That d*mn Huang Corporation is really rich. They actually took away all the enterprises and investments in R Country. Are they trying to bring down our great R Country? It¡¯s all your daughter¡¯s fault. If this matter can¡¯t be settled, let her wait to be cut open.¡±

    The Second Prince¡¯s words were not without reason. R Country was a small country to begin with, and Huang Yueyan¡¯s investment was really important to R Country. Now, it would be strange if a small celebrity offended her.

    As for whether the ninjas sent tonight would attack Huang Yueyan, he had already ignored it. Even if Huang Yueyan discovered that he was sent to deal with the ck Emperor, it could be said that the ninjas themselves did not find the right person. It had nothing to do with them.

    While the Second Prince walked around anxiously, the First Prince was sitting on the sofa at the side, while Yan Kuan was sitting in the main seat. An Jijun assured Yan Kuan,¡±I will definitely give you an exnation for this matter. Previously, I also thank the ck Emperor for showing mercy. However, my father the Emperor really deserves some punishment. This time, the ck Emperor made a move that made all of us look at him in a new light.¡±

    ¡°I am Chinese. What I dislike the most is hearing words that are not beneficial to China. Do you understand what I mean, An Jijun?¡±

    ¡°I have always advocated peace and establishing diplomatic rtions with R Country and China. On this point, the ck Emperor can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you.¡±

    When An Jijun heard this, his heart skipped a beat. However, he also knew that the ck Emperor was not joking. He really had the ability to do so. Just look at those few hours of spending today. If he had not nodded... The entire R Country¡¯swork would definitely continue to copse.

    Seeing that Yan Kuan was about to get up and leave, An Jijun thought for a moment before saying:

    ¡°In my father¡¯s eyes, that Chang Liu is at the level of a national advisor. Lord ck Emperor, you should be careful. After all, we are just ordinary people. In the end, the spellcasters have something that they are afraid of. Lord ck Emperor, you might as well seek the help of the principal. The overseers are the only people I have seen who can defeat Chang Liu.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, An Jijun. Don¡¯t worry, he is just a clown. I will personally help you deal with this trouble. Defying the heavens and changing fate, we have to see if he has the ability to do so.¡±

    An Jijun raised his wine cup and shook it at the back of the ck Emperor. Indeed, after he knew that Chang Liu was only in contact with his Second Brother, his people had already found out some news. They actually wanted to defy the heavens and change fate, destroying his aura of a king... Dream on.

    ..

    ¡°What happened? Where did you go? How did you get injured?¡±

    The moment Ying Zi returned, Chang Liu saw her covered in blood lying at the door. Chang Liu immediately carried her in.

    ¡°You actually got hurt. Who did it? The ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t him. It was his woman, that Little Oriental Loli.¡±

    ¡°What? Her? How could she hurt you? Where¡¯s your protective jade pendant?¡±

    When Chang Liu said that, Ying Zi reached out to touch her neck, but it was already gone. Was it because it was gone that the woman had hurt her?

    Of course not. Little Treasure was afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao would think that he had stolen something, so he said that it had fallen during the fight. In fact, the jade pendant had fallen automatically after Shen Xiaoxiao had made a move.

    Therefore, when Ying Zi came to her senses, she had also gotten the timing wrong. She said to Chang Liu, ¡°It¡¯s gone. My jade pendant is gone. No wonder that d*mn woman could hurt me. I thought she was also a spell master.¡±

    Chang Liu secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. It was enough to have one expert, but there could not be a second one.

    ¡°How could you be so careless? That¡¯s a high-grade spiritual artifact. Also, why did you go and look for them? Didn¡¯t I say that I would grant you your wish?¡±

    ¡°Master, I want to go and see who that woman is, to actually be able to bewitch the ck Emperor.¡±

 Chapter 1083 - The Legacy of Long Xi

    <h4>Chapter 1083: The Legacy of Long Xi</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    In the end, they couldn¡¯t y mahjong all night, and Yan Kuan would never allow Shen Xiaoxiao to stay up all night like that. So, when Shen Xiaoxiao was taken away by Yan Kuan again, their party officially ended.

    They stayed in a suite, and the two children stayed separately from them. When Yan Kuan entered the room, he directly pulled Shen Xiaoxiao out to soak in the bath. He had flirted with her all night, and he hadn¡¯t put out the fire yet. How could it end so quickly?

    ¡°Why are you in such good spirits?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this impatient man. It was hard for her to imagine how this man, who usually acted so cold, did it.

    ¡°Be good. Focus. Hubby will take good care of you.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Sleep. Sleep after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°You b*stard.¡±

    ¡°Be good, I love it when you call me a b*stard. Call me again.¡±

    ¡°B*stard, b*stard, b*stard ¨C¡±

    ..

    The next morning, after breakfast and exercise, after giving Da Bao a massage, Yan Kuan, the newly appointed 24-year-old filial father, carried his precious son out of the house.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not ask them what they were going to do, because a group of people came to their hotel to apologize.

    Angelina and her father, Ichiro Yamamoto.

    This hot spring vi in Japan was built in a mountain. Outside, it was a very ordinary building like a hotel, but inside, it was a suite that was like a wing room.

    Yan Kuan and the others had directly booked the suite in the back. When Angelina came, she was still filled with difort. She had been pampered by her parents and family since she was young, when she grew up and became a star, she was spoiled by everyone. Later, when she got to know the Second Prince, she was also pampered. So, Angelina¡¯s life could be said to be really smooth sailing. How would she know that just meeting two Chinese women in the mall would change everything?

    The most important thing was that it was not her fault in the beginning.

    In fact, Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan also knew that it was not Angelina¡¯s fault in the first ce. It was they who were in a hurry to exit from the fan meet-up, so they felt bad at the beginning. The real conflict was still over Angelina¡¯s treatment of the Chinese and even the Chinese people.

    She would not let go of a small problem and even incited the people to a moral kidnapping and trial. How could they befortable? Any Chinese who had a bit of courage would definitely not befortable, especially if they were made to kneel down. What kind of dream was this?

    The weakness of R Country¡¯s knees was a matter for your family, but it did not mean that others¡¯ family members were the same.

    There were some morals that could not be lost.

    Of course, to put it inyman¡¯s terms, Huang Yueyan and Yan Kuan wanted to mess with you. They wanted to use their power to bully others. So what?

    Now, Ichiro Yamamoto had brought this superstar to apologize. The moment they met, they were about to kneel. Huang Yueyan¡¯s eyes twitched, and her assistant immediately went forward to pull on Angelina. In any case, she would not be able to kneel.

    In fact, Huang Yueyan did not want to be kneeled down by others. Other than R Country, no other country would kneel down easily. This made it even more obvious that Huang Yueyan was bullying others.

    On this side, the others did not really care about how Huang Yueyan would negotiate with the superstar father and daughter because Huang Yueyan would definitely not be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Shengmo, take these two jade pendants with you. Don¡¯t take them off even in the shower. Give the other one to your husband in the future.¡±

    Lou Yin saw Shen Xiaoxiao take out two jade pendants and give them to Yan Shengmo. She immediately walked over and snatched one of them.

    ¡°Let me take a look. Yo, these are really good things. Shengmo, keep them well. They might be able to save your life at a critical moment.¡±

    Yan Shengmo was initially a little puzzled as to why Xiaoxiao would give her a pair of jade pendants. However, when she heard that the principal said it was good stuff, she guessed the origin of the jade pendants. It was probably a spiritual artifact.

    ¡°This is a spiritual artifact?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You often deal with corpses. Wear this to ward off evil.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    She liked such a straightforward character and did not pretend to shirk.

    Seeing Yan Shengmo solemnly wear the jade pendant around her neck, Lou Yin said,¡±You will all go to the Triad¡¯s banquet the day after tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    Lou Yin looked at the big guy mysteriously and said,¡±I heard that the former president of the Triad, Long Xi, has gone missing. This time, the Triad reconvened to elect a new president.¡±

    ¡°We all know about this. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand why Lou Yin was so mysterious. Didn¡¯t everyone know about this?

    ¡°Hehe, I know that you all know, but there¡¯s another piece of news, and that is the candidate for the new president of the Triad. In addition to Yamamoto-kun, there¡¯s another woman, the woman of the former boss, Long Xi, Kato Haruhi.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? The woman of Long Xi?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so surprised that she almost stood up. Was Lou Yin tight? Was she really the woman of Long Xi?

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? My source of information isn¡¯t any worse than your Dark Empire. It¡¯s absolutely reliable. Your husband knows about it too. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±

    ¡°You said Yan Kuan knows?¡±

    ¡°I said, Xiaoxiao, are you stupid? If your Yan Kuan didn¡¯t know, why would we go to that Triad gathering? Is there anything wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯ve never heard of Kato Haruhi. Who is that person?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect Yan Kuan to know as well. But why did he hide it from her? Could it be that she was really a woman of Long Xi in the past? No way?

    ¡°Kato Haruhi was the only daughter of the previous Triad president. Later, Long Xi came out of nowhere and seized the position of the Triad president. Kato Haruhi followed him. They were supposed to get married, but Long Xi went missing, so Kato Haruhi has been living in the Triad. She has a lot of supporters, so this Triad gathering is really fun.¡±

    ¡°But with Chang Liu¡¯s help, Kato Haruhi¡¯s chances of winning are not high.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, even if her chances are not high, Kato Haruhi won¡¯t let it go. It¡¯s said that Kato Haruhi has deep feelings for Long Xi. Kato Haruhi even suspects that it was him who killed Long Xi. So this time, she really wants to take revenge.¡±

    After Lou Yin finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to respond. The information from before was still floating in her mind, especially as she tried hard to recall all the information about Long Xi.

    However, all she knew was that Long Xi had fought with her in M Country. She did not know anything about him in R Country. She had even thought that it was something that Lin Jiahui had deliberately created, and she could not take it seriously.

    Now that everything seemed to have really existed, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know how to ept it.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to be careful when the timees.¡±

    Lou Yin suddenly said this as if she was watching a good show. Yan Shengmo sensed the gossip and immediately asked curiously,¡±Why should Xiaoxiao be careful? Is there an inside story? Is it Yan Kuan¡¯s rotten peach blossoms again?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Shengmo is not Yan Kuan¡¯s peach blossom this time, but Xiaoxiao¡¯s peach blossom debt. Because everyone in the outside world knows that Long Xi admires Little Oriental Loli. Do you think Kato Haruhi will let Xiaoxiao off?¡±

    ¡°Ah? So explosive?¡±

 Chapter 1084 - Love Rivals Meet

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Love Rivals Meet</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I really couldn¡¯t tell. It turns out that your love life is no less than your husband¡¯s, and it¡¯s even Long Xi¡¯s.¡±

    The way Lou Yin was watching the show made Shen Xiaoxiao really want to beat her up. She was so gossipy.

    ¡°Lou Yin, you¡¯re getting more and more gossipy now.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s impossible not to gossip when I¡¯m with you guys. But Xiaoxiao, why don¡¯t you tell us the two little stories that you and Long Xi have? Come,e, I¡¯ve already prepared the melon seeds. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at these two bad friends who were indeed holding the melon seeds and sitting on the sofa, waiting to hear the story. She could not help but hold her forehead and said to them,¡±I guess you¡¯re going to be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Why? Tell us. Your husband is not here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s here or not, because he¡¯s Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, say that again?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the two women who hadpletely lost theirposure and stood up from the sofa and said with amusement,¡±Are you guys that excited? He is Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°No, Xiaoxiao, your family¡¯s Yan Kuan actually betrayed you. Kato Haruhi is also known as the number one beauty in R Country, but he actually betrayed you so easily. That d*mn Yan Kuan, see if I don¡¯t teach him a lesson! I already knew that he was full of tricks! He actually dared to betray you?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaoxiao. Sisters are used to keep up appearances. We guarantee that we will help you to teach Yan Kuan a lesson.¡±

    She was a little unable to ept the fact that their brains were working so well. However, the fact that they could think of settling scores with Yan Kuan and not be afraid of him at all made her very touched.

    ¡°Alright, I know that all of you care about me as a sister, but things are not what you think. Things are like this...¡±

    After she finished, no one in the room said anything. After a while, Lou Yin tilted her head and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Does this mean that Yan Kuan doesn¡¯t even know if Long Xi has anything to do with Kato Haruhi? Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°No, Long Xi won¡¯t be with Kato Haruhi. I¡¯m very sure of that.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how can you be sure? Were you with Long Xi all the time? Also, it won¡¯t take long for a man to do those things. Don¡¯t be too na?ve.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaoxiao. You¡¯d better be more careful. Your Yan Kuan probably doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s done. The personality of a split personality is actuallypletely different from the personality of the body. Of course, there are also people who can separate more than 20 different personalities. There are men and women who are simr to Yan Kuan who is controlled by drugs. I think you¡¯d better be more careful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Yan Kuan when hees back.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Why are you asking? You¡¯ll know the day after tomorrow. You might not even have to wait until the day after tomorrow toe and meet your love rival.¡±

    Just as Lou Yin finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. The secret guard said to Shen Xiaoxiao at the door,¡±Boss, a Miss Kato Haruhi wants to visit you.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, speak of the devil and the devil appears.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say you were a jinx?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lou Yin contemptuously. She was really a jinx, a jinx.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°In the caf¨¦ on the first floor.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she said she wants to visit you alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    The secret guard closed the door. When Shen Xiaoxiao saw Lou Yin and Yan Shengmo, she immediately put on her clothes and shoes. She was even faster than her in tidying up.

    ¡°What are you guys doing? Visiting alone. Alone. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re visiting alone. Let¡¯s go for coffee, right, Shengmo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go for coffee. Hurry up and change your clothes. You don¡¯t even know how to tidy up when your love rivales knocking on your door. We¡¯ll go first. Hurry up ande over. Go, go, go. Go and take a good seat.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao shook her head. These two women were really bored. They had to go and watch a good show.

    But why did Kato Haruhie over at this time?

    ..

    When Shen Xiaoxiao arrived, Lou Yin and Yan Shengmo were already sitting in a corner by the window. There was only onedy in that row, excluding them.

    She had a well-tailored beige suit and exquisite makeup. Her eyes were cold and sharp. Her hair was tied up meticulously. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she was a very strict woman before she even opened her mouth. It seemed that she was Kato Haruhi, which was a little different from what Shen Xiaoxiao had thought.

    She put her dark blue coat aside and sat elegantly in the booth, sipping the coffee in her hand. If Shen Xiaoxiao hadn¡¯t known about this woman beforehand, she would never have put her together with the Triad.

    This was a verymon professional woman¡¯s outfit. She wasn¡¯t the most beautiful, but she definitely had a daunting temperament and gave people a sense ofpetence.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yan. I am Kato Haruhi. Sorry to bother you. Please take a seat.¡±

    As soon as she opened her mouth, Shen Xiaoxiao had a good impression of her. At least her words did not make people feel unhappy or feel that she was arrogant. Moreover, when she saw that Shen Xiaoxiao had arrived, she immediately stood up and bent down slightly. She did what a woman of R Country should do.

    ¡°Miss Kato Haruhi, I don¡¯t seem to know you. May I know why you¡¯re here?¡±

    Kato Haruhi was extremely fluent in English and spoke very slowly. Her words were very clean and clear, and she did not beat around the bush at all. She said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±I¡¯m here this time to inquire about Long Xi from Madam Yan. I know that not long ago, the two of you had a fight in M Country. I wonder if Madam Yan can tell me a little more about it? Madam Yan must know that Long Xi has gone missing, so I¡¯m really sorry for taking the liberty toe here.¡±

    She was so direct and did not mention the scandal between Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi at all. This woman was very smart.

    ¡°You and Long Xi are?¡±

    ¡°When Father was alive, he betrothed me to Long Xi. I¡¯m the fianc¨¦e of Long Xi.¡±

    It really was such an identity. It seemed that Lou Yin¡¯s inquiry was not wrong at all.

    ¡°I see. However, thest time I met him was after a cocktail party in H Country. After that, my husband and I haven¡¯t seen him again. So, I may not be able to help Miss Kato Haruhi.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao answered perfunctorily, but Kato Haruhi was not discouraged and did not show any displeasure. She even took the initiative to pour a pot of flower tea for Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°As far as I know, the ck Emperor had been missing for half a year before. The time of his appearance is very close to the time of the disappearance of Long Xi. Is there any coincidence in this?¡±

    Kato Haruhi¡¯s words caused Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s teacup hand to pause slightly. Kato Haruhi¡¯s reaction was so quick that she could even sense it? Then did she know something? Or did she not know?

 Chapter 1085 - Kato Haruhi

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Kato Haruhi</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Kato Haruhi to be so sharp. She was actually able to link the matter of Yan Kuan¡¯s disappearance to Long Xi. However, no one would know that Yan Kuan was Long Xi. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao was only surprised for a moment before she regained herposure.

    Meanwhile, Kato Haruhi had been carefully observing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s every move. Especially after she said those words, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression did not change at all. For a moment, she was a little unsure. Could it be that Shen Xiaoxiao really did not know anything about it? Was she really overthinking things?

    If the disappearance of Long Xi had nothing to do with the ck Emperor, then was it really Yamamoto¡¯s doing?

    Who else in this world could go against Long Xi other than the ck Emperor? Perhaps she was really overthinking things. Yamamoto and Chang Liu had such a good rtionship, so it was very likely that Chang Liu had used some unusual means to make a move?

    Feng shui was always invisible when it came to killing people.

    ¡°And forgive me for being presumptuous, but there were rumors in the underworld that Madam Yan split the Dark Empire into two, as if she intended to take away half of the ck Emperor¡¯s foundation and... be together with Long Xi.¡±

    Kato Haruhi¡¯s words were just a probe. The ck Emperor was currently in R Country. If there was something wrong with the couple, they wouldn¡¯t have appeared together, so she deliberately asked this question, it was also to understand more about the rtionship between Shen Xiaoxiao and Long Xi.

    Long Xi¡¯s sudden disappearance had affected her too much. Although she didn¡¯t love him much, she was his fianc¨¦. When the Triadwas almost in chaos, he had helped her stabilize all the unstable situations. She was more grateful to Long Xi. In fact, she was even more grateful.

    However, she was also a very traditional woman in R Country. Naturally, she regarded her husband as her god. Although she was not married, everyone in R Country knew that she was Long Xi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. That was why she had been searching for Long Xi¡¯s whereabouts.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not angry when she heard Kato Haruhi¡¯s question. She put down her teacup and said straightforwardly,¡±Is there still a rumor in the underworld that my husband and I aren¡¯t on good terms, and that we even got into a fight to snatch the bottom line? Hahaha, then do you think that my rtionship with my husband is the same as the rumors in the underworld?¡±

    Was such an answer considered an answer? But Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s story was also right. If someone asked her directly, what was the difference between what she saw and what she heard?

    ¡°Miss Kato, seeing is believing, but hearing is not believing. Moreover, don¡¯t you know that my husband and I have two lovely children? Will we part ways? All the properties under the ck Emperor¡¯s name are on me. Can this be exined?¡±

    Kato Haruhi was really speechless at this moment. She looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, lowered her head slightly, and said apologetically,¡±I was rash. I spread rumors and brought trouble to Madam Yan.¡±

    ¡°No, many people have such thoughts. This is very normal. However, I¡¯m also deeply sorry about Long Xi¡¯s disappearance. I heard that Miss Kato intends to fight for the position of leader of the Triad?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Father¡¯s hard work. I won¡¯t let him go for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then Miss Kato, you have to be careful. Yamamoto-kun has invited a feng shui master to help him. Miss Kato, you should pay more attention.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Madam Yan. I will take note. However, the Triad has its own rules. Even if the Emperores, he cannot change the rules. No matter how powerful a martial arts practitioner is, it is only temporary. I have disturbed Madam Yan today. After the Triad¡¯s gathering is over, Kato will definitely formally invite Madam Yan to a banquet to make amends,¡± Kato Haruhi said as she stood up. Standing up, she bowed to Shen Xiaoxiao respectfully and prepared to take her leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Please go ahead.¡±

    Seeing Kato Haruhi slowly walk away, Shen Xiaoxiao still sat there without moving.

    Kato Haruhi seemed to have finished the conversation in just a few sentences, but at this moment, she was even more nervous than before because she suddenly found something suspicious.

    It was that this Madam Yan seemed to have exined too much to her.

    She could have directly said that she had nothing to do with Long Xi, but she had to start from another angle and let her guess what this Madam Yan meant?

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s over so quickly? I thought there was going to be a fight?¡± Lou Yin directly walked over and sat at the seat that Kato Haruhi had just sat at.

    ¡°This Kato is so smart. Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m afraid she has noticed something.¡±

    Yan Shengmo was indeed in this line of work. She could tell the difference with just a few sentences. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Shengmo and said,¡±You heard it? Lou Yin, you¡¯re really too careless. You didn¡¯t even realize the hidden meaning behind those words.¡±

    ¡°I said too much just now. It seems that Kato will not let this matter rest. It¡¯s just that she won¡¯t do anything to us now. She will only find out after today. Moreover, the reason she came to find me is definitely because she can¡¯t see Yan Kuan and wants to settle for the next best thing.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you worried?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not that worried. I just feel that this Kato isn¡¯t annoying.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t look like a female bandit leader.¡±

    ¡°I say, although I¡¯m not very careful, I still found a problem that none of you have discovered.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s supplement at the side made both of them stunned. What did she mean?

    ¡°She has given birth before.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very surprised. She had no idea why Lou Yin had such thoughts. How did she find out? Why didn¡¯t they see through it?

    ¡°Are you kidding? Lou Yin!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not kidding. That¡¯s why I said that our focus is different. Not only did she give birth, but she also gave birth not long ago.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? How do you know?¡± Seeing Lou Yin¡¯s confident look, Shen Xiaoxiao began to suppress her disbelief as she looked at her and asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°She smells like milk.¡±

    ¡°Just because of this?¡±

    ¡°No, she has even used a nipple patch, an anti-overflow nipple patch.¡±

    ¡°Finish your sentence in one go.¡±

    They were getting impatient from listening to her. Could this girl speak properly?

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Shengmo and I arrived here first. She was already sitting there with her coffee. However, she didn¡¯t even take a sip of her coffee after she ordered it. Every time, she just held it up for show. The most important thing was her bag. When she was holding her phone, I saw that there was an unopened nipple patch in her bag.¡±

    ¡°So you guessed it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    However, Yan Shengmo did note to a conclusion so quickly. She asked Lou Yin,¡±First, just because you have the nipple patch does not mean that you are using it for yourself. Maybe it is a sanitary napkin, because you do not see things directly from the angle, but from the side. Am I right? Maybe it is because you smell milk, so you think so.¡±

    ¡°Second, the most important question, how do you know that it¡¯s a nipple patch? You¡¯re not married, especially someone who can even call a server a waiter. Do you know that person?¡±

    These two questions were too sharp, and they were also the most crucial. However, Lou Yin seemed to know that they were going to ask this question directly...

 Chapter 1086 - Sleep On the Sofa Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Sleep On the Sofa Tonight</h4>

    ¡°I knew you guys wouldn¡¯t believe me. Let me tell you. Come, take a look. This is a photo as proof. This is the technique I just learned to secretly take photos. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±

    They did not expect Lou Yin to actually take a photo. This girl could actually be so smart?

    ¡°Our ck Tornado isn¡¯t as noisy as the outside world. The mountains are clear and the water is beautiful. I¡¯ve always had sharp ears and sharp eyes since I was young. If I say that it¡¯s a milk smell, then it¡¯s definitely a milk smell. No matter how strong the perfume smell is, it can¡¯t be covered up.¡±

    ¡°It really is an anti-overflow nipple patch. Xiaoxiao, look.¡±

    Yan Shengmo did not expect the picture taken to be so clear. It really was an anti-overflow nipple patch. Could it really be that she had just given birth?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get someone to investigate? If she has given birth, this isn¡¯t something that can be hidden.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, investigate. What I¡¯m most curious about is who this child belongs to.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s words caused Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart to sink. She immediately waved her hand and called her secret guard over. When the secret guard received the mission, he was stunned for a moment. He had to find out if that woman had given birth before? Why would Boss suddenly have such thoughts?

    Seeing that the secret guard had left, Lou Yin was afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao would be unhappy. She evenforted her:

    ¡°Long Xi is Long Xi Yan Kuan is Yan Kuan. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaoxiao. Long Xi is Long Xi, and Long Xi has already disappeared. He won¡¯t appear again. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled as she looked at the two women and said directly,¡±That child definitely won¡¯t be Yan Kuan¡¯s. I¡¯m very assured about this, which means that it definitely won¡¯t be Long Xi.¡±

    ¡°Are you so sure?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure. I believe in Yan Kuan. Even if he turns into another person, even if he forgets me one day, he will definitely not do anything with a woman. This is his bottom line. I believe in him.¡±

    The two women who had never been in a rtionship did not know where Xiaoxiao¡¯s confidence came from. They also did not know why Xiaoxiao trusted Yan Kuan so much. However, when they looked at her shining eyes, they knew that they trusted their sister, not Yan Kuan.

    The news quickly spread. In less than 15 minutes, the secret guard had obtained all the information.

    It was just as Lou Yin had said. Kato Haruhi had really given birth. Moreover, it as just two months ago. The milk had not stopped. Counting the days, it was indeed very simr to when Long Xi had gone missing. Shen Xiaoxiao did not speak... None of them dared to speak either. They all wanted her to think things through carefully.

    ..

    As soon as Little Treasure and Yan Kuan entered the hotel aftering back from the outside, he suddenly spoke to Yan Kuan in a godly manner:

    ¡°Daddy, I have a premonition.¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned. What did this little swindler of his want to say again?

    ¡°What premonition?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep on the sofa tonight.¡±

    ¡°What kind of lousy premonition is this? Your premonition has never worked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s real. Daddy, you cane and sleep with me. But tomorrow, you have to teach me how to y darts.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when your dad really sleeps on the sofa.¡±

    ¡®Little fellow, you don¡¯t know how much love I had with Xiaoxiaost night. Why would she let me sleep on the sofa today? What kind of joke is that?¡¯

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine if Daddy doesn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll save you a pillow tonight anyway.¡±

    Yan Kuan ignored this little son who would asionally have a fit. He had gone out for a day today and had basically settled everything. Tomorrow, he would be able to have fun with Xiaoxiao. However, Yan Kuan did not expect that... As expected, what awaited him when he returned was from Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight.¡±

    Why? What happened?

    Little Treasure covered his mouth and snickered. Haha, Daddy was so stupid. Look, he didn¡¯t believe his words. He was really unlucky.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why do I have to sleep on the sofa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood. There¡¯s no reason. Why don¡¯t you sleep with Little Treasure?¡±

    Yan Kuan was confused. Wasn¡¯t she still fine when he left the house in the morning? She even hugged and kissed him. Why was this the only treatment he could get at night?

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go find Da Bao and tell her a story.¡±

    In any case, the situation wasn¡¯t right. It was better for him to escape quickly.

    Meanwhile, when Shen Xiaoxiao saw that her son had left, she simply closed the door and shut Yan Kuan out.

    This was the first time that Yan Kuan had been shut out of the door after being together for so long.

    He was extremely depressed and immediately called the secret guard over to find out what had happened today.

    Actually, Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that she was venting her anger. Actually, she trusted Yan Kuan, but she was just being pretentious and wanted to teach him a lesson. She didn¡¯t like him, and if it wasn¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble.

    Therefore, he deserved to sleep on the sofa tonight. Of course, perhaps she would be fine again the next morning.

    ..

    Yan Kuan felt that he had been wronged. However, he was certain that he had indeed never touched any woman other than Xiaoxiao, even when he was Long Xi.

    Long Xi did not know about him, but there were some things that he knew about Long Xi. Moreover, Dark 1 had been following him at that time, so it was even more impossible for such a thing to happen.

    As for the dialogue that Xiaoxiao had believed in him in the coffee shop, he was very satisfied. Xiaoxiao did not let him sleep with her not because she did not believe in him, but because she felt ufortable. After all, he was the one who had caused all those things.

    Therefore, Yan Kuan had never been so shameless before. He began to harass the quiet woman in the room.

    Knocking on the door, climbing the window, and pretending to be pitiful were all used up. Little Treasure was speechless as he watched his father¡¯s performance in the living room. He was too weak.

    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t call Mommy like this.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Daddy, why are you so useless?¡±

    ¡°If you can let me into the room sessfully, I¡¯ll teach you darts.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at his father. Darts? When his father used them, he felt that they were so handsome. He really wanted to learn them.

    ¡°Alright, on ount that you¡¯re my father.¡±

    Little Treasure trotted to the door of the room with his short legs. After knocking twice, he said in a childish voice,¡±Mommy, Mommy, it¡¯s so cold today. Little Treasure wants to sleep with you.¡±

    Yan Kuan flew into a rage. ¡®Brat, I haven¡¯t slept with your mother yet, and you¡¯re already here to be a third wheel.¡¯

    Kacha¨C

    The door opened. The door that Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t pry open even after using all sorts of shameless methods was actually opened because of a single sentence from the devilish brat.

    Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan provocatively. See, at the crucial moment, it was still his son.

    Little Treasure entered the door. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t even look at Yan Kuan before turning around and pulling her son to the side of the bed.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Kuan was about to enter the bed, she immediately shouted,¡±Why did youe here without bringing Da Bao over? Go and carry your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go right away. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    How could he have forgotten about his precious daughter? But did Xiaoxiao mean that he could go to bed tonight? Could he?

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy doesn¡¯t have an illegitimate child. He only has one son and one daughter. That¡¯s me and Da Bao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect Little Treasure to tell her this, but how did he know?

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Uncle told me.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you often see Uncle now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Unclees to teach me things every day.¡±

    ¡°Then have you seen your aunt?¡±

    Little Treasure thought for a moment and shook his head.

    ¡°No, but Mommy, I¡¯ve seen Da Bao again.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯ve seen Da Bao? Where?¡±

 Chapter 1087 - Perform Well

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Perform Well</h4>

    By the time Yan Kuan carried the child over, Shen Xiaoxiao had already forgotten about the fight. She pulled on Yan Kuan and said,¡±Little Treasure said that he can see Da Bao.¡±

    Yan Kuan had almost thought that something was wrong with his wife when she suddenly pulled on him. He almost thought that he had passed the test, but when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao say that, Yan Kuan immediately became more energetic. He looked at Little Treasure and asked,¡±Can you really see Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same scene fromst time, but it hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    If it was the scene fromst time, it meant that Da Bao was still being roasted by the fire. They suddenly stopped talking. This question was always so heavy. Compared to their small fights, the children, and Da Bao... It had always been the greatest pain in their hearts.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s long arms held them. Not only were the two children in his arms, even Xiaoxiao was in his arms. At this moment, there was no need to say anything else. Everything was said without saying.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, do you want to go to the Nine Netherworld Continent to y?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s words were shocking. What he said shocked Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°What do you mean? The Nine Netherworld Continent is where Da Bao stays?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You can go?¡±

    ¡°Uncle said that if I was a little more powerful, he can send me there to y. But if I can¡¯t see Da Bao, I will have to wait 10 years before she cane out.¡±

    ¡°Then won¡¯t you be in danger if you go there?¡±

    ¡°Uncle said that I have some kind of king¡¯s aura, so there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Then you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m stronger. That way, I¡¯ll be able to bring Da Bao back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you, but you have to be able to protect yourself before you can go.¡±

    ¡°Then will Mommy and Daddy go?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go and take a look when Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t hold you back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep, child.¡±

    Seeing that their child had fallen asleep, the two of them really forgot about their previous estrangement. They took out their hands and waited for the things that they had to experience every day. They wanted to be stronger, to have their children by their side... At least, when they were still young, they wouldn¡¯t lose such a chance to reunite with their family because they weren¡¯t strong enough.

    ..

    ¡°Yueyan, have you settled your matters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m withdrawing my investment. In the current situation, even if I want to invest, I have to wait until An Jijun takes over, so it¡¯s very easy to resolve. As for you, have you settled your matters? What about Kato Haruhi¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Long Xi¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Are you guys ready for tonight¡¯s banquet?¡±

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet is not an ordinary banquet. Of course, there will definitely be a banquet after the new leader is selected. However, we will return to our country after we settle our matters here. There are still a lot of things to do in our country.¡±

    ¡°There are things to do in our country?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we received an invitation this morning. A City has released thetest gambling cards. Your K-ONE will definitely get it. However, there is still a banquet. It is said that it is aimed at thetest situation in A City. You all know that many policies will be implemented after the Global Summit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I might not be able to go with you. I¡¯m going to D Country D with Shengmo.¡± Lou Yin was originally out to y, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t stay in one country all the time. Walking around was what she needed to do.

    ¡°I have a case in D Country, so I¡¯m going there too. So, we¡¯re going our separate ways.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, what a pity. But it¡¯s not long before the New Year. Remember to return to your country for the New Year.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t spent the New Year outside yet. Yes, definitely. Shengmo, are you going home?¡±

    ¡°Home? I¡¯m not going back. If I don¡¯t go back, people will be looking forward to it. I won¡¯t be an eyesore. That biological sister of mine is coaxing that vixen well now. One more won¡¯t make a difference. One less won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Yan Shengmo¡¯s family was also a very strangebination. However, this was something that could be left aside for the time being.

    ¡°Thene to our house for the New Year. We¡¯ll see you in China.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s less than three months. We¡¯ll see you in China, then. But we have to wear it for the party tonight...¡±

    ..

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ck leather jacket and coat. She was very capable. It was obvious that she was going to fight. Was this girl really going to fight?

    ¡°Are you really going to fight?¡±

    ¡°Am I going to wear a skirt or a gown? What if a fight breaks out?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled helplessly. It was indeed very likely that there would be a fight at the Triad gathering, but it was not as serious as she thought. It was better to wear something else than those skirts. It was better to wear something like a skirt for him to watch alone.

    ¡°We will definitely fight tonight, but it is not clear how we will fight. But up until now, Chang Liu still thinks that I am the one who is proficient in feng shui. Now, he is going all out to deal with me. I am shielding our son from disaster.¡±

    Yan Kuan had originally said this to gain sympathy. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao looking at him with worry, his heart was extremelyfortable. However, the words she said made his heart full of joy turn into ice.

    ¡°What, you mean he¡¯s actually going to deal with Little Treasure? No, I can¡¯t let my baby son take the risk. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t bring him along. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to see through weapons. In particr, he knows some kind of spell or something. What if he hurts Little Treasure?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her sentence, she hurriedly walked to the room at the side. Yan Kuan could no longer describe the feelings in his heart with words. Shouldn¡¯t Xiaoxiao be worried about him? Her son was an expert in feng shui. He didn¡¯t know anything. Even if he died ten thousand times, her son wouldn¡¯t be hurt at all, okay? Xiaoxiao, how can you be so biased? How can you be like this?

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll be fine. You should worry about Daddy. He¡¯s fighting with that person, not me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your dad. He¡¯s very powerful. You¡¯re still young. No matter how powerful you are, you have to be careful, especially when ites to the human heart. The human heart is not ancient. Sometimes, it¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the open, but hard to guard against an arrow in the dark. Understand?¡±

    Little Treasure nced at his father. Alright, as his son, he had already spoken up for him. It¡¯s just that he usually looked too powerful, so even his mother didn¡¯t believe that something would happen to him. That¡¯s why he said, ¡®pretending to be weak...¡¯ Whether it was a man or a woman, they had to do it asionally.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, that person knows magic, but I don¡¯t know it. Why aren¡¯t you worried about me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to have such an expression. Should she be worried? So what if it was magic? The current Yan Kuan was different from before. Their abilities were definitely above those of ordinary people. As for magic, forget it. It was better to let her son keep an eye on it.

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know it, Little Treasure. Then remember to remind your father. When the timees, Mommy will hold you and stand aside to watch the show, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will remind Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Carry the child and leave. What are you standing there for?¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that his status had plummeted, especially after the incident with Kato Haruhi. His wife must still be angry. It seemed like he had to perform well tonight.

 Chapter 1088 - Standing In Line

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Standing In Line</h4>

    The four women were dressed in simr outfits, but Lou Yin¡¯s fighting uniform had turned ck, and she still looked gorgeous.

    ¡°This outfit is really beautiful. I want it too. Lou Yin, give me a few sets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Xiu Niang to make it. I¡¯ll give it to you as a New Year¡¯s gift,¡± Lou Yin said generously to everyone.

    However, none of these women were grateful and directly said,¡±Are you stingy or not? A few sets of clothes will be enough to send us off?¡±

    ¡°Do you want it or not?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go up. There¡¯s no one within a hundred li radius here tonight. Even if we blow up a hole here, no one will know.¡±

    A group of more than ten people walked toward the headquarters of the Triad. The feng shui overseer followed behind Lou Yin. Xiao Liu carried a very strange wooden block and walked behind the feng shui overseer. The three of them were wearing the same ck clothes. The only difference was that the priest was wearing a ck cloak, which made him look exceptionally mysterious.

    The secret theory was that they were not qualified to participate in the Triad¡¯s internal elections. However, Yan Kuan had received the invitation. Even though the meaning of the invitation was actually not good, the other party had actually allowed them to participate because they wanted to teach him a lesson.

    However, Yan Kuan had always been arrogant. He had brought along a group of women who wanted to watch the show, and of course, children. This waspletely unexpected.

    ¡°Previously, the biggest reason why Long Xi became the Triad¡¯s president was because he had promised the old president to marry Kato Haruhi. Now that Long Xi has disappeared, it¡¯s normal for Kato Haruhi to want to be the president. It¡¯s just that Honda is not an easy person to deal with. However, in the end, I reckon that Honda will say that he will marry Kato Haruhi and then seize the position of president.¡±

    If Huang Yueyan was in ancient times, she would definitely be an expert in pce battles. Just a short understanding of her would allow her to understand the crux of the matter. Be it Lou Yin or Yan Shengmo, both of them gave Huang Yueyan a thumbs up. Impressive.

    Wasn¡¯t it impressive? This was indeed the scene in the Triad.

    It was called a banquet, but it was just a room that upied two parties. The number of people was about the same, and the only difference was that the people on Yamamoto-kun¡¯s side were rtively younger.

    Yan Kuan and the others entered the venue at the same time as Chang Liu, so it could be considered a very strange imagination. After they entered, there was no one to greet them as they sat on both sides. Chang Liu naturally sat on Honda¡¯s side, and the ck Emperor also sat on Kato Haruhi¡¯s side.

    This way, both sides seemed to be on stimnts. This kind of seat represented the battle team. They didn¡¯t expect the ck Emperor to actually be willing to sit on Kato Haruhi¡¯s side. Even Kato Haruhi herself felt like it was a pie falling from the sky.

    She very naturally turned her gaze to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t linger on Yan Kuan for even a second. This woman was smart and tactful. Perhaps in her eyes, Yan Kuan having such a choice, was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s decision.

    But why would Little Oriental Loli help her? Could it really be rted to her previous guess?

    But regardless of whether it was rted or not, now was definitely not the time to think about these things. It was better to take care of the present and wait for the matter in front of her to be settled first.

    Honda nced at Yan Kuan¡¯s choice. Actually, his heart was still beating. One had to know that in the hearts of all the people, that ck Emperor was a god-like existence. He was simply not something that a small Triad could deal with. The only thing that he felt slightly confident about was the existence of Chang Liu.

    In R Country, he was revered as a figure like the imperial advisor. He only hoped that Chang Liu would not disappoint and help him seize the position of the leader of the Triad.

    ¡°Kato Haruhi, since Long Xi has been missing for a year, there¡¯s nothing wrong with choosing a new president now. As a woman, you should go back and take care of your husband and children. Our boss should take the position of president.¡± Honda¡¯s people jumped out to speak.

    When Kato Haruhi¡¯s men heard this, they couldn¡¯t ept it. He directly said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Long Xi is no longer connected to us. Our Eldest Miss is also the only daughter of the previous president. Her name is true, and she even gave birth to the eldest son of the missing President Long Xi. Naturally, our Eldest Miss should be in this position.¡±

    These words stirred up a thousand waves. So in the hearts of the Triad members, this Kato Haruhi¡¯s child was Long Xi¡¯s.

    At this moment, Lou Yin and the other two women nced at Yan Kuan. Lou Yin even said without being afraid of being confused,¡±Today¡¯s show is worth the ticket price. It¡¯s really wonderful. I can¡¯t tell. Some people even have illegitimate children.¡±

    Yan Kuan paid no attention to Lou Yin. He knew that this woman had said it on purpose. If he exined, it would mean that he was guilty. As long as Xiaoxiao believed him, it would be fine.

    Yan Kuan reached out and patted Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. Shen Xiaoxiao held Little Treasure and sat next to Yan Kuan. She did not say anything, but she did not reject Yan Kuan¡¯s intimate action.

    Everything seemed to have happened as if nothing had happened. In fact, Kato Haruhi had been paying attention to them. Seeing that the couple had no reaction at all, she was a little confused. Could it be that this Lord ck Emperor was really not Long Xi?

    Yes, Kato Haruhi had already guessed a little. She always felt that Long Xi was very likely to be the Lord ck Emperor. However, under such circumstances, there was still no reaction at all. She was not sure anymore.

    In fact, she was very clear that the child was indeed not Long Xi¡¯s. However, in the current situation, even if it was not Long Xi¡¯s, she had to say that it was Long Xi¡¯s today because only if the child was Long Xi¡¯s would her position be stable. Only then would her father¡¯s hard work not be snatched away by outsiders.

    ¡°No matter what, the Triad does not have the custom of having a woman as their boss. We also know that the Triad is passed down from the family. Therefore, our boss does not mind that Kato Haruhi had a child and is willing to marry Kato Haruhi as his wife. As for the child of Long Xi, our boss can reluctantly leave him behind.¡±

    The people on Honda¡¯s side started talking again. This time, it was really simr to what Huang Yueyan had just said. They had reallye up with this method.

    Actually, this method was really not a bad choice. However, how could one mountain amodate two tigers? Kato Haruhi was not suitable for an ordinary R Country woman. Her determination and toughness were somewhat simr to that of a Chinese woman.

    She said:

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow the rules. If we win by force, we¡¯ll vote at the end.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s use force. However, the representative we sent this time is Mr. Chang Liu. I wonder who Kato Haruhi sent?¡±

    Honda looked at Kato Haruhi with interest. Even though the ck Emperor took the position, it didn¡¯t mean that ck Emperor could be ordered around by Kato Haruhi. So, he looked at Kato Haruhi, wanting to see what this woman would do.

    Kato Haruhi indeed looked troubled, but she didn¡¯t raise her head to look at the ck Emperor. This meant that she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself, nor did she want to use the ck Emperor¡¯s name.

    But at this time, someone would definitely solve Kato Haruhi¡¯s problem. This was the spell overseer that they hade with this time.

    ¡°Then let me meet Master Chang Liu.¡±

    Chang Liu looked at the man in a ck cloak who walked out of the crowd. When he focused his eyes, he was shocked.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

 Chapter 1089 - Old-Fashioned Plot

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Old-Fashioned Plot</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Chang Liu received the news that the overseer had been seriously injured and was recuperating in China. He had thought of returning to China to take advantage of his illness to take his life after settling the matter here. Why would this person appear here now?

    ¡°Jiang He? You¡¯re actually here?¡±

    ¡°Jiang He? The overseer is called Jiang He? He¡¯s called Chang Liu? The two of you are?¡±

    Everyone looked at the Christian and Jiang He in surprise. The overseer said to Lou Yin without hiding anything:

    ¡°Principal, Chang Liu is my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Younger brother?¡±

    No wonder they were called simr names. However, these two people seemed to have a grudge against each other. How could they be brothers? Moreover, when Jiang He came here before, he said that he wanted to go against an enemy. How could his younger brother be an enemy?

    ¡°Principal, I will tell you about thister. However, this time, I do not dare to trouble Lord ck Emperor to make a move. I will clean up the house myself.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I do not intend to make a move here either. Lord Overseer, please go ahead.¡±

    The situation here was somewhat unexpected. Even Honda did not expect such a thing to happen. Could it be that Master Chang Liu was not going to deal with Lord ck Emperor, but just a follower of the ck Emperor? Then, did they still have a chance of winning?

    Ying Zi¡¯s eyes had never left Yan Kuan ever since the ck Emperor entered the room. However, now that she saw that the person fighting against her master was not the ck Emperor but her master¡¯s enemy, she did not know what to think at all.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Kato Haruhi, are you sure that they are willing to represent you?¡±

    Kato Haruhi looked at the ck-cloaked man on the field and knew that the two of them were old enemies. Seeing that, she nodded slightly. She said,¡±Yes, Mr. Jiang He will be our representative.¡±

    Actually, there was no need for these outsiders to interfere in the Triad¡¯s fight. However, Honda had broken the rules and invited outsiders. Naturally, they had to find outside help as well. However, after this fight... That would be the internal fight of the Triad. Therefore, there had been such a situation in the past, but it was rare. Kato Haruhi was more concerned about the uing fight.

    Actually, Honda had no chance of winning. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have invited external help. If she hadn¡¯t just given birth, she would have dealt with him personally long ago. However, she was going to go on stage today. When they were done... She naturally had to do it herself.

    Chang Liu and Jiang He¡¯s side could be said to be at daggers drawn. The disciples behind them each held a box. When the box was slowly opened, Little Treasure looked at the thing in Chang Liu¡¯s hand, and his small eyes instantly lit up.

    ¡°Daddy, I want that.¡±

    Little Treasure told Yan Kuan that he wanted the Dragon Whipping Whip in Chang Liu¡¯s hand. Chang Liu looked at Little Treasure naturally and said proudly,¡±Little kid, this Dragon Whipping Whip is a rare spiritual weapon in the world. But if you want it, you can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    Jiang He also saw Chang Liu¡¯s Dragon Whipping Whip. It was indeed a good thing, but this good thing was indeed taken by his good brother, who killed his master and killed his father. How could it not be a good thing?

    Of course, Jiang He also had something in his hands. His treasure was naturally not as powerful as the Dragon Whipping Whip. In Little Treasure¡¯s eyes, it was an ordinary bronze mirror that could not bepared to an ordinary bronze mirror, but in the eyes of feng shui masters, it was indeed an extremely good attack spiritual artifact.

    ¡°Although my Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror is not as powerful as your Dragon Whipping Whip, even if we fight to the death today, I still want to clean up the sect.¡±

    ¡°In the past, those TV novels seem to be like this, cleaning up the inside of the house. I was just saying that this Lord Jiang He is still injured. Why did hee here? It seems like he wants to clean up the house.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What about the plots that have appeared in these novels? Guess which of the two of them will win?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s probably Chang Liu. After all, Lord Overseer has been injured before.¡± Yan Shengmo gave her opinion very honestly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil your own glory by being arrogant. If the overseer loses, I¡¯ll fight.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Miss, you¡¯d better sit here and watch. He¡¯s fighting with magic. What are you fighting with? Ancient martial arts?¡± Huang Yueyan directly hit Lou Yin. Lou Yin also knew that she was absolutely not a match for those hermit experts, so she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, Little Treasure looked at his new godmother and said,¡±Godmother Lou Yin, do you like Dragon Whipping Whip too? But that¡¯s something Little Treasure wants to give to Da Bao. You can¡¯t fight with me over it.¡±

    ¡°My good godson, Godmother doesn¡¯t like the Dragon Whipping Whip and won¡¯t fight with you over it. Godmother just likes to beat people up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thenter, if the uncle supervisor is defeated, I¡¯ll help you beat people up, okay?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, who¡¯s my good godson? Godmother likes you the most. You¡¯re the most obedient. Look at my godson, he¡¯s so filial.¡±

    ¡°Then Godmother, remember to teach me the next time you practice ancient martial arts.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Godmother will teach you whatever you want to learn. My godson is so obedient. Look, he¡¯s so easy to teach.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was speechless, and so was Yan Shengmo. This kid was not obedient, he was smart.

    Only Huang Yueyan was still smiling foolishly at the side. Wasn¡¯t this girl smart in the past? Didn¡¯t she see that Little Treasure was acting cute for a purpose?

    While they were having fun, the fight had already begun. This room was definitely not suitable for experts like them to fight. In order to prevent hurting innocent people, other than the two of them... Everyone stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss to watch their battle on the openwn downstairs.

    With such a live broadcast, everyone was a little excited. One had to know that there was absolutely no such opportunity to participate in such a battle of spells.

    Lou Yin was someone who had been resting on her inner strength cultivation method since she was young. She had inner qi to protect her body, but at this moment, she could also feel waves of chillsing from all directions. She turned her head to look at the others. Other than the three of them, Yan Shengmo and Huang Yueyan¡¯s expressions were extremely unsightly.

    These two had just stood below. Did it start so soon? Moreover, the power seemed to have exceeded their imagination.

    ¡°Godmother, take this.¡±

    Little Treasure and Shen Xiaoxiao saw that Yan Shengmo and Huang Yueyan were acting strangely. Little Treasure immediately took out two talismans from his pocket and handed them to Yan Shengmo and Huang Yueyan respectively.

    The two of them felt much better after holding them in their hands. At least they did not feel like they could not stand steadily because of the wind.

    However, the others were not as lucky as them. At this moment, even though they were sitting in the hall, they were on the verge of copse. The entire space seemed to be in the eye of the hurricane, and it was very easy for people to be blown into the air.

    Spiritual artifacts had spirits. Whether it was the Dragon Whipping Whip or the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror, they were considered top-tier spiritual artifacts in the world. However, the Dragon Whipping Whip was not as dark as it looked on the surface, it looked like something had wrapped around it. But even so, the power it disyed was definitely not something that the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror could block.

    ¡°Wow, the spiritual weapon is self-harming. Daddy, the Dragon Whipping Whip is disguising itself. No one can see how powerful it is inside.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s exnation made Yan Kuan¡¯s heart skip a beat. His son had unknowingly learned more than they had thought. It was destined that he and they would walk different paths in the future.

 Chapter 1090 - Evil Yin Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Evil Yin Eye</h4>

    The Dragon Whipping Whip and the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror floated into the air by themselves. Yan Kuan and his family could clearly see that the white light on the Dragon Whipping Whip was soaring to the sky, while the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror was emitting a red glow. The two spiritual artifacts began to fight in the air.

    As they moved, strong winds blew in all directions, sending sand and stones flying. The wind came very suddenly and violently. This wave was even more violent than when they had just stood still.

    Not only was Honda blown to the ground, but even the fattest elder beside them was blown to the ground.

    The trees downstairs were so weak that they were uprooted and scuttled in the air.

    Jiang He saw that the Dragon Whipping Whip was indeed not an ordinary object. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood onto the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror. The red light on the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror suddenly became aggressive. A power that could cut through mountains and rivers swept over.

    Chang Liu took a step back. Seeing that his big brother had already started to exert his power, he was also unwilling to be outdone. He took out a talisman and aimed it at the Dragon Whipping Whip in the sky. However, to his surprise... the talisman was directly turned into ashes before it could get close to the Dragon Whipping Whip.

    Chang Liu thought to himself that it was indeed not an ordinary object. These talismans of his were an insult in front of the Dragon Whipping Whip. He did not use them at all. This Dragon Whipping Whip indeed had a spirit.

    Perhaps it was because the enemy was stronger than him, but the Dragon Whipping Whip was a treasure with arrogance. Seeing the red light attacking it like this, it naturally emitted an even more dazzling light. Two beams of light shot into the sky and intertwined with each other.

    Rumble¨C

    There was a thunderous sound on the t ground. Two beams of light cut through the sky and actually directly sted an extremely deep pit on the t ground in front of the two of them. The surroundings instantly became a mess. Even the buildings that they were in started to shake.

    However, at this moment, a stream of ck and gray gas suddenly gushed out from the pit that had been blown up. It looked like a long gray dragon that had been trapped for a long time and had broken out of its confinement.

    ¡°Sh*t, Daddy, let¡¯s go down quickly. They¡¯ve shaken out the yin energy. There¡¯s actually an Evil Yin Eye here.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s ¡®sh*t¡¯ startled everyone. It couldn¡¯t be. There was actually an Evil Yin Eye here?

    ......

    ¡°We have to go down?¡±

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t want to bring his child along. After all, it was a battle of spells, and he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his child.

    ¡°Dad, if we don¡¯t stop that Evil Yin Eye in time, everyone within a hundred miles will die within a day.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Mm, why is there an Evil Yin Eye here? That¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down with you.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and knew that she would never let the father and son take such a risk alone.

    This time, Yan Kuan directly instructed Lou Yin:

    ¡°Don¡¯t go down. It¡¯s best if you stand together. Don¡¯t let the talisman leave your body. Dark 2, protect them.¡±

    At this moment, not only Dark 2, but even the disciple of the overseer, Xiao Liu, was scared out of his wits.

    He had naturally seen the Evil Yin Eye. Everyone who cultivated knew that once the Evil Yin Eye was broken, everyone within a hundred li radius, be it humans or livestock, would die within a day. Within three days, everything within a thousand li radius would turn into and of wolf dust.

    He had not expected that the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirrors and the Dragon Whipping Whip would have such great power. They could even break the Evil Yin Eye that was buried underneath. One could imagine just how great the power was underneath.

    At this moment, the two people fighting below were also dumbfounded.

    They had naturally seen the surrounding area before they made their move. The Evil Yin Eye was only 200 meters behind the Triad building, and the surrounding vegetation was lush. It was impossible for it to be a ce where an Evil Yin Eye was hidden.

    Now, it actually told them that this was the Evil Yin Eye, and that it had even been broken by them. If they couldn¡¯t remedy it in time, then the two of them would probably suffer a bacsh and retribution, and they would be reduced to ashes within a short distance.

    ¡°D*mn it, why is there the Evil Yin Dragon here?¡± Jiang He put away his Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror and looked at the gray dragon in the air, which was constantly spitting out ck gas from its mouth. Its face was deathly pale, and it was already a mirage dragon. Just how many years had it been hiding in the Evil Yin Eye?

    ¡°It¡¯s already a mirage dragon, and it has a spiritual sense. It looks like it¡¯s using us to break through this ce, and we¡¯ve be its helpers.¡±

    The two of them were no longer as tense as before. They knew that if they didn¡¯t deal with this thing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave at all. This ce would turn into and of ashes sooner orter, and even the entire R Country would be affected.

    But what should they do now? With just them, there was no way they could deal with that Evil Yin Dragon that had already taken shape.

    ¡°D*mn it.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, look, it¡¯s already a dragon.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s pleasantly surprised voicepletely surprised the two of them. Was the ck Emperor not afraid of death? He actually brought a child and a woman here.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, you can¡¯te here. Take the principal and leave quickly.¡±

    Overseer Jiang He did not want anyone to die for no reason. He had ced his hopes on the Young Master, but what could a five-year-old kid do? Well, if he was not five, what could a six-year-old kid do? He could only die. He had to let them go even if it was to leave a good seedling for the world of magic.

    ¡°ck Emperor, I can hold on here to prevent the building from being affected. You guys leave immediately.¡±

    As expected, the Evil Yin Dragon was already spitting out this evil yin energy toward the Triad building. Jiang He took the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror and shone its light into the building with great difficulty.

    However, no one expected Chang Liu to attack Jiang He at this time with the Dragon Whipping Whip in his hand. He even said,¡±Since we are doomed, let¡¯s go to h*ll together.¡±

    After he said that, he used all his strength. The Dragon Whipping Whip emitted a dazzling white light and struck toward Jiang He¡¯s back.

    However, in a split second, Little Treasure broke free from Yan Kuan¡¯s embrace and ran toward the white light. Shen Xiaoxiao did not have time to shout before she was pulled back by Yan Kuan.

    They only had time to see that Little Treasure had actually run between the two of them. Then, he shouted at the Dragon Whipping Whip, ¡°Withdraw!¡± Immediately after, they saw a golden light appear on Little Treasure¡¯s body. The Dragon Whipping Whip flew away from Chang Liu¡¯s hand and flew toward his hand.

    The Dragon Whipping Whip seemed to be extremely happy with the golden light on Little Treasure¡¯s body. Its ck whip began to wrap around Little Treasure and lifted him up. This made everyone who saw this scene unable to help but reveal some surprise and novelty.

    However, Little Treasure was extremely clear about what he was doing. He held the Dragon Whipping Whip and waved his arm. A crane¡¯s cry pierced through the clouds, making people¡¯s ears ring. Following Little Treasure¡¯s actions... An intense white light rushed toward the gray dragon¡¯s location.

    The evil yin energy that had gathered in heaven and earth had remained for many years before it could be a dragon¡¯s body. At this moment, it was extremely powerful. The beam of light that shot toward the sky struck its body, but it did not have the slightest reaction.

    Instead, it seemed to have angered it. It turned around and aimed at Little Treasure¡¯s location. An even more powerful ck evil yin energy shot toward Little Treasure...

 Chapter 1091 - Nine Whips To Slay the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Nine Whips To y the Dragon</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao screamed out in fear, but Little Treasure did not seem to hear her. He waved the long whip in his hand vigorously, and the grey qi that the whip emitted from the grey dragon suddenly exploded with a golden light. The ck and grey marks that had been on its body earlier hadpletely disappeared. Now, the whip revealed its original appearance. Its entire body radiating with golden light, he was like a swimming dragon in the sky as he directly swung it toward the evil yin dragon.

    PA¨C

    The loud and ear-piercing first whip actually caused the aura on the grey dragon¡¯s body to dissipate a little at a visible speed. It struggled violently in the air, and one could even hear the sky-breaking dragon¡¯s roar.

    The amount of turbid gas spewing out from the dragon¡¯s mouth increased, and the trees that were next to it instantly dried up and turned to ash. Even the rocks beside it had turned to ash. This time, it seemed to be making a final struggle.

    Little Treasure was not afraid at all. He waved his dragon whip again, and his body even reached the position of the dragon¡¯s head in mid-air.

    PA¨C

    With a crisp sound, they saw that the dragon¡¯s body was once again whipped. This time, the whip directly dispersed the dragon that had condensed into a ball.

    They did not have the time to say ¡°Good¡± when he saw that all the scattered ck gas had actually run around Little Treasure and wrapped him up.

    Everyone¡¯s heart was in their throats. They had all seen it just now. Wherever the ck gas went, it instantly turned into ashes. Now, Little Treasure was actually wrapped up by the gray gas. Could he still be alive?

    ¡°Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. You have to trust Little Treasure. If Little Treasure dares to go there, he will definitely be fine.¡±

    At this moment, thunder and lightning rumbled in the sky. Crackling sounds continued to be heard as lightning struck toward the area where Little Treasure was wrapped by the airflow.

    ......

    One strike, two strikes. The dragon¡¯s roar became more mournful and shrill. When the nineshesnded, the dragon¡¯s roar stopped. The ck fog gradually dispersed and Little Treasure slowlynded in a golden light.

    ¡°Little Treasure.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan quickly ran toward Little Treasure. When hended, Shen Xiaoxiao anxiously shouted,¡±You d*mned child, you d*mned child. Who told you to go? Who told you to go? You scared me to death. You scared me to death.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt both heartache and lingering fear. This child was too impulsive. He was too bold.

    ¡°Mommy, look. It¡¯s my gift to Da Bao. It¡¯s the Dragon Whipping Whip.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, doesn¡¯t need this. Da Bao doesn¡¯t need it either. Mommy only wants you to be fine. You have to be fine. Promise Mommy that you won¡¯t do this anymore. You¡¯re not allowed to do this anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do this in front of you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Good child. You scared Mommy to death. You scared Mommy to death.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not pay attention to what her child promised. It was that he would not be like this in front of her, but it did not mean that he would not be like this when he was not in front of her.

    Yan Kuan looked at his precious son¡¯s action of winking at him. After the worry in his heart disappeared, all that was left was to directly carry this devilish child over and give him a hard spanking. He was too disobedient, causing them to be so worried... What parents feared the most was this feeling of knowing that their child was in danger but being unable to save them.

    ¡°Little Treasure, you can¡¯t be like this in the future. You¡¯re too reckless.¡±

    ¡°I know, Daddy. I won¡¯t be so reckless in the future.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Whipping Whip, Dragon Whipping Whip is mine. You little child, you actually, actually...¡±

    Chang Liu was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. He kept reminding them that the Dragon Whipping Whip was his. He didn¡¯t expect that theyer of ck dust removed from the Dragon Whipping Whip would be so powerful. It was really as powerful as the legendary nine whip ying a dragon... And this yellow-mouthed child could actually use the power of heaven and earth at such a young age. It was too terrifying. It was really too terrifying.

    ¡°Evil creature, you actually attacked me.¡±

    At this time, Jiang He was going to settle the score with Chang Liu. Moreover, the incident tonight must not be spread out, so Jiang He moved extremely quickly. He took advantage of Chang Liu¡¯s inattention to hit the Eight-Sided Bronze Mirror and immediately knocked him out.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I will never let another person know about tonight¡¯s matter.¡±

    Jiang He was extremely smart and knew what these spell fights were most afraid of.

    ¡°The people in the building?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. When the ck dragon appeared, those who didn¡¯t have any cultivation strength could only see a ck shadow. They couldn¡¯t see anything else. Of course, they would only think that Young Master¡¯s actions were thunder and lightning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s best for you to destroy this person¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Lord ck Emperor, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The family of three settled the conflict on their side and slowly walked upstairs.

    The moment Lou Yin saw them, she immediately walked up and asked,¡±Are you guys okay? There were thunder and lightning everywhere just now. I was worried that something happened to you guys. It was so scary.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. How about you guys? Are you guys okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Other than the thunder and lightning that scared us, everything is fine.¡±

    The tables, chairs, and benches in the room were all crooked. Shen Xiaoxiao and the others could totally imagine what kind of destruction they had experienced.

    ¡°Master Chang Liu?¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    No matter what, Honda and Ying Zi couldn¡¯t stop calling him ¡°Master.¡± At this moment, Jiang He threw Jianghe onto the ground and let Xiao Liu watch over him. Meanwhile, Chang Liu¡¯s treasure, the Dragon Whipping Whip, was also in Little Treasure¡¯s hands.

    The result was obviously not that Master Chang Liu won, which meant that Kato Haruhi won.

    At this moment, Ying Zi was probably the only one who cared about this side. She looked at Little Treasure and directly asked Yan Kuan, ¡°Why is my master¡¯s Dragon Whipping Whip in the hands of Lord ck Emperor? What happened to my master?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t allow Yan Kuan to pay attention to this woman, so she directly said, ¡°You should ask your master what happened to your master. Of course, obviously, your master lost.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, my master can¡¯t lose. How can he lose? You must have stolen my master¡¯s Dragon Whipping Whip.¡±

    ¡°Who said it was your master¡¯s? It¡¯s mine. It has already acknowledged me. Today, when we go back, it will still acknowledge my Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°You, little brat, you¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you say it¡¯s yours. Call it out and see if it agrees with you.¡±

    Ying Zi was annoyed by Little Treasure¡¯s childish tone. In fact, Little Treasure was not lying. If he called it, it would agree, but this woman did not believe him.

    ¡°You, you are going too far.¡±

    Ying Zi attacked Little Treasure after saying that, but Shen Xiaoxiao was still there. How could she let her attack her own child? She pped her, and after that, she could not help but wipe her hands and say,¡±If you keep jumping around, I¡¯ll break your limbs next time.¡±

    Ying Zi looked at this woman in disbelief. How could she hit her? She had an offensive spiritual weapon on her. If anyone hurt her, it would automatically protect her. The person who attacked her would have their attacks bounced back, but this woman waspletely fine. Andst time... Didn¡¯t she hurt herst time because her amulet fell off? Was this woman also a spell caster?

    ¡°If you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll fight you to the death...¡±

 Chapter 1092 - The Storm Rises

    <h4>Chapter 1092: The Storm Rises</h4>

    Ying Zi lunged at Shen Xiaoxiao like she was going crazy. However, there were so many people here. How could she really hurt Shen Xiaoxiao? Furthermore, any one of them could easily take care of her.

    ¡°Miss Ying Zi, Miss Ying Zi, don¡¯t be rash, don¡¯t be rash. Your master is still in their hands.¡±

    The one who said this was Honda. He knew that the situation on Chang Liu¡¯s side was already over. Not only that, under the current situation, he absolutely could not offend the ck Emperor and the others.

    Ying Zi was so impulsive that not only would she lose her life, her master¡¯s life would also be lost. It was not that he had a good heart, but he just did not want to offend Chang Liu. At least, under the premise that Chang Liu was unconscious and not already dead.

    The oue of offending a feng shui master was not something he could bear. The most important thing was, what if the other party turned the tables? These things could not be guaranteed.

    Therefore, he was able to stop Ying Zi even though he could not save himself. It could be considered a good karma. After all, Chang Liu had joined this Triad battle for his sake.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about my matters. I must kill her today.¡±

    ¡°With just you? You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    This time, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao did not need to make a move at all. They were toozy to make a move. Dark 2 directly went forward. However, the spiritual weapon on her body was really powerful. Dark 2 could not prate her body at all.

    At this moment, Jiang He said to Xiao Liu,

    ¡°Xiao Liu, attack her lower body and Mingu acupoint. Destroy her foundation. She is destined to not live for long. This life will be left for her. Let her suffer and die.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!?¡± Ying Zi was extremely furious. Previously, Xiao Liu could not beat her because her spiritual weapon was really powerful. But now, with his master¡¯s advice, it was much easier for Xiao Liu to make a move.

    Ying Zi didn¡¯t seem to have any strength in her limbs at all. No one sympathized with her. This woman had killed countless strong men for her own survival. Now, she was being tortured and punished by these little things... It was too easy for her.

    Ying Ziy on the ground and wailed endlessly, but no one paid attention to her.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, Principal, I¡¯ll take the traitor and leave first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can leave first.¡±

    Seeing that the overseer had left with Chang Liu, Ying Zi could only be dragged down by Honda¡¯s men. At this moment, there was almost no suspense in the Triad. Kato Haruhi¡¯s side was already very popr, and all of them were at the elder level. Thus, even against the young and strong men on Honda¡¯s side, the odds of winning were extremely high.

    ¡°Honda, ording to the rules, in order to prevent any idents from happening to our brothers, the next battle will be between you and me. Whoever wins will take the position of the leader. Whoever loses will leave a hand behind.¡±

    Kato Haruhi seemed like a very easy person to talk to, but when she really encountered trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be so beneficial. Moreover, she was determined to obtain the position of the president, so Kato Haruhi was fully prepared at this moment.

    ¡°Kato, I know you¡¯re very powerful, but historically, there has never been a woman in charge of the Triad. Although you¡¯re the only daughter of the former president, and you¡¯re also the fianc¨¦e of Long Xi, you¡¯re still a woman. Because of this, our brothers won¡¯t submit to you.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t submit, then we will fight until you submit.¡±

    Kato Haruhi could not be bothered to tangle with them. She attacked Honda. Kato Haruhi had not even passed thectation period, so it would definitely not be easy for her to recover her physical fitness.

    Therefore, it could be seen that she was fine at the beginning when she fought with Honda, but she gradually became a little exhausted.

    ¡°This Kato Haruhi is a little exhausted, but she does have some skills. If she is in a good condition, she can be considered on par with Honda.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. When a woman is ruthless, men sometimes can¡¯t handle it.¡± Lou Yin had gone through some tough training. She knew that when a woman was forced into a desperate situation... A man wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her explosive power.

    ¡°I agree with Lou Yin.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao supported Lou Yin. Indeed, it looked like Kato Haruhi was going to lose, but no one dared to say what the result would be until thest moment.

    Sure enough, just as they finished speaking, they saw Kato Haruhi unexpectedly charge toward the military knife that was stabbing toward her.

    With the sound of tearing, they could still hear the sound of flesh being torn apart. It was likely that even Honda himself did not expect Kato Haruhi to actually use such a suicidal move.

    Just as Honda was feeling inexplicably shocked, Kato Haruhi raised the military knife in her hand and aimed it at Honda¡¯s left hand, shing down forcefully.

    Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao covered Little Treasure¡¯s eyes. Otherwise, such a bloody scene would have happened in front of the child.

    ¡°D*mn, that¡¯s ruthless, that¡¯s ruthless. Using yourself as bait. Xiaoxiao, this woman isparable to you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also felt that this woman was ruthless. It seemed like she was sending herself to her death, but the plot twist ended up taking the other party¡¯s life.

    If this wasn¡¯t ruthless, then what was it?

    Yan Kuan nced at Xiaoxiao. Back then, in order to escape from his pursuit, Xiaoxiao had indeed crushed her own hand bones. Compared to her, Xiaoxiao was much more ruthless.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no suspense anymore. Kato Haruhi wins. But this fight is really not satisfying. The victory and defeat have already been decided so easily.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Huang Yueyan. This girl was the typical type who was not afraid of death. She was toozy to talk to her.

    ¡°Should we leave now?¡±

    ¡°There will be a receptionter. Even R Country¡¯s emperor will be attending. If you don¡¯t want to watch, we can leave first. Moreover, I think they will think that they invited Chang Liu to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they send out ninjas before? If ninjas can¡¯t do it, they will send feng shui masters. Is R Country empty or something?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing they can do. The enemies are too strong. They want to send out force to suppress them, but they have to seed.¡±

    Everyone spoke one after another. On the other side, Kato Haruhi was elected without any suspense. She was dealing with her wounds and the follow-up matters. At this moment, the secret guards ran in anxiously, following that, a subordinate of the Triad also ran in anxiously. They almost said in unison,¡±The Emperor of R Country has passed away.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is dead.¡±

    For a moment, the entire clubhouse became extremely quiet. No one said anything because the Emperor was only one floor away from them. There would be a duel at the bottom and above.

    However, they did not expect that just as the victor was decided, something would happen at the other end. In this ce, it was not a normal death. No one could escape. After all, it was the emperor of a country.

    ¡°Cause of death?¡±

    ¡°Poisoning.¡±

    The secret guard¡¯s words made Yan Kuan pause. Poisoning? It seemed that the situation would not be peaceful soon because of the cause of death.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good. We are surrounded by the army.¡±

    The people from the Three Harmonies Association immediately came over to report the situation below. At this moment, Kato looked at Yan Kuan and asked with some uncertainty,¡±Lord ck Emperor, do you think we should go over and take a look?¡±

    Kato Haruhi asked Yan Kuan? Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect Kato Haruhi to be the leader of the Triad, and the first thing she did was ask an outsider. What was Kato Haruhi trying to do? Or was she trying to show something?

 Chapter 1093 - Open and Hidden Battles. Who Is the Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Open and Hidden Battles. Who Is the Murderer</h4>

    The second level had already been cordoned off. Only when they arrived did they know how powerful the Triad was in R Country.

    Almost half of the upper-ss people were present on the spot. There were also celebrities and political figures. The people present included half of the people with substantial financial strength in R Country. No wonder so many people were present. After all, even R Country¡¯s prince had arrived.

    However, at this moment, the venue was in chaos. The Second Prince, who had apanied the emperor to the banquet this time, quickly calmed everyone down and quickly stabilized the hearts of the people.

    Meanwhile, Crown Prince An Jijun only rushed over when they arrived.

    When An Jijun saw Yan Kuan, he shook his head indiscernibly. Yan Kuan knew in his heart that this was not done by An Jijun. Although the death of the Emperor would only benefit An Jijun in inheriting the throne... But if the Emperor¡¯s death was unnatural, then this benefit would naturally be a disadvantage.

    As expected, as soon as the Second Prince saw the Crown Prince, he immediately poured dirty water on him. A big man was crying profusely. He wanted to make this Crown Prince suffer. Not only was it not good, but he also wanted to pull down his position as the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Big Brother, even if you want to quickly ascend to the throne, you don¡¯t have to kill Father. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for doing this?¡±

    Yan Kuan would not interfere in the internal strife of others, so he only brought people to watch from the side. However, even if he did not interfere, it did not mean that the other party would not bring trouble to this side.

    The Second Prince pointed with his finger and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°With the help of the dignified Dark Empire¡¯s Lord ck Emperor, Big Brother, it will be easy for you to do whatever you want.¡±

    These words were like a pot of boiling water. Those who knew and those who did not, after hearing the name ck Emperor, all looked at them in unison.

    Yan Kuan was not in a hurry to exin. Instead, he looked at Crown Prince An Jijun. This matter could be considered a test for him. If he could not handle it well, then he would not be able to hold on to his position as the leader of R Country.

    ¡°Second Brother, although the n is good, there must be someone who will cooperate. Don¡¯t forget what kind of ce this is. The Triad is choosing the leader here tonight. Lord ck Emperor has been on top from the beginning to the end. Are you trying to find a helper for your big brother and someone that everyone can trust? Will Lord ck Emperor cooperate with my acting? Why do you think so highly of me?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother is really humble. Lord ck Emperor is omnipotent. Why can¡¯t he help you? You are from the same school.¡±

    ......

    ¡°One school can help me kill the emperor of a country?¡±

    ¡°Second Prince, how could Lord ck Emperor do such a thing? It¡¯s better for you not to spread dirty water. It¡¯s best to get someone to immediately investigate the cause of death. In addition, the Parliament needs to be informed immediately. Doesn¡¯t the Second Prince know that not only your father died, but also the emperor of a country?¡±

    Although Kato Haruhi looked a little weak and even spoke with an unstable breath, she was telling the truth. It was useless to argue at this time. Informing the Parliament and future matters would be much more troublesome.

    ¡°Miss Yan, Miss Yan Shengmo is here. She¡¯s an exclusive agent of the FBI¡¯s Investigation Bureau. She¡¯s from a world-ssboratory and an A-ss senior forensic doctor. It¡¯s most suitable for her to examine the body.¡±

    They did not expect that they would be able to see Yan Shengmo after watching a good show.

    Of course, Yan Shengmo had many dealings with high-ranking officials in R Country. Naturally, there were people who knew her.

    Moreover, the person who suggested that Yan Shengmo be in charge of this case could only be someone from the Crown Prince¡¯s side. The Second Prince¡¯s people would not be so foolish as to destroy themselves.

    ¡°She is together with the ck Emperor. Who knows if they are in cahoots?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. This is the professional ethics of the world¡¯s top forensic doctors. Even if the forensic doctors from our country arriveter, they might not be as good as her. If the Second Prince is worried, then we¡¯ll wait for the forensic doctors from our country to arrive and have them tested first. Then, we¡¯ll have Miss Yan re-examine them.¡±

    ¡°Right, I think this method will work.¡±

    The two sides were in a heated argument. No one had expected this matter to develop like this. The Second Prince looked at Yan Shengmo with a vicious gaze. D*mn it, why would a forensic doctor suddenly appear when they were about to kick the door? Didn¡¯t she say that she had left three days ago? Why was she with the ck Emperor and the others?

    However, he could not agree even if he did not want to. If he did not agree, it was clear that there was something wrong and that he had a guilty conscience. Now, he could only hope that the poison would not be discovered and that the person who had taken action had already been dealt with.

    ¡°Then let the forensic doctors of our country have a first-hand experience.¡± This test was not an on-the-spot autopsy. After all, this was the emperor of a country. How could he be dissected at this time?

    The so-called autopsy was also an environmental forensic examination. There was also an examination of what was on the surface. It was very superficial, but it was also very easy to overlook.

    There were so many people at the scene. More than half of the environmental evidence had already been destroyed. It was very troublesome to investigate. However, it was not impossible for Yan Shengmo.

    ¡°There was so muchmotion outside just now. Are these people alright?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was more curious about this point. These people still looked like beautiful women. They did not look the least bit embarrassed.

    ¡°They missed the time. During the crisis, some of them were still down there, and some were still in the corridor, so they didn¡¯t miss it. Attending the Triad¡¯s banquet is different from other banquets. They arrive on time, so no one is early orte. Even if they arrived, they would all wait in the hall outside.

    ¡°Sometimes, who knows how long a fight willst? So, Kato Haruhi and the others just went straight through the hall.¡±

    ¡°The hall is quite a distance from here. The gray dragon hasn¡¯t had the time to reach there yet.¡±

    Yan Kuan exined in detail. Shen Xiaoxiao had exined how the upper part could be so badly damaged that even a person could be blown down. The people below would be fine.

    ¡°Shengmo, the major you learned is really useful everywhere. Even attending a banquet can make you a strong man.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, have they forgotten? I haven¡¯t agreed to what you said just now.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Xia?¡±

    The three women were stunned. At this moment, even Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was indeed arrogant and had a big temper.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me so surprised for? I¡¯m not wrong. I said before that if they dare to send ninjas to deal with me, they can forget about getting any international assistance. They even want me to do it myself? What dream are they dreaming about?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Shengmo, you are really bing more and more to my liking. Awesome, I like it.¡± Huang Yueyan could not help but start to praise. She was really to her liking. This girl was really out of the blue.

    ¡°Then, they will lose faceter.¡±

    ¡°That may not be the case. There are capable people in Country R, but I don¡¯t know if they have any factions. Also, the murderer is at this banquet and did not leave.¡±

    ¡°The murderer hasn¡¯t left?¡± Huang Yueyan was shocked once again.

    ¡°Wait, the murderer¡¯s identity is special, isn¡¯t it? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move at this ce. Moreover, they didn¡¯t leave after making a move.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was also somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Shengmo, how did you see through it?¡± Lou Yin directly asked what everyone wanted to know the most.

    ¡°Because the Emperor said it himself. Look where his finger pointed to.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Could the murderer be...¡±

 Chapter 1094 - Snake Venom

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Snake Venom</h4>

    ¡°His finger is pointing at ¡ª Ah? It¡¯s him?¡±

    Huang Yueyan saw the direction the Emperor was pointing at. Wasn¡¯t that the Second Prince? Was It really the regicide? How did theye across such a big game of chess?

    ¡°He is the instigator. The one who made the move should be the waiter. Look at his pale face. It¡¯s obviously a sign of poisoning.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the waiter poisoned the wine? After all, the only food that the Emperor cane into contact with tonight is the wine. He will definitely not eat the food here. However, the wine has to be drunk. Is that so?¡±

    Lou Yin asked curiously.

    Yan Shengmo shook her head and said,¡±No, he did not die from poisoning after eating something. It was snake venom. He was bitten by a poisonous snake.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? How could there be a snake here? Shengmo, you didn¡¯t even walk over to take a look. How did you know that he was bitten by a snake?¡±

    Speaking of this, Yan Shengmo was definitely an expert in discovering these traces. She looked at Lou Yin and exined very patiently,¡±Look at his other hand. Is there any difference?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. It¡¯s clenched into a fist.¡±

    ¡°Look at his throat again.¡±

    ¡°There are a few scratches and his tie is crooked.¡±

    ¡°This is the most poisonous snake in South America, the Death Snake. It can seal the throat with blood. It can kill a person before they even have the chance to speak. When a person dies, their entire body will be ck and their eyes will be blood-red. If we calcte the time, it will not be more than five minutes. His eyes will change color and there will be bloody tears flowing out.¡±

    After Yan Shengmo finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the Emperor. At this moment, even Little Treasure was looking at the corpse with bright eyes.

    ......

    Time passed by minute by minute. At this moment, the R Country¡¯s own forensic doctor arrived. The moment he saw the corpse, he knew that it was not good. It was actually the Emperor¡¯s corpse.

    He made the most pious gesture. He knelt down, as if he was praying. After he finished praying, he heard everyone¡¯s words and slowly walked around the corpse to examine it.

    The staff he brought with him very carefully made everyone step back. At this moment, even a little bit of wine stain was crucial evidence in their eyes.

    ¡°Wow, Mommy, look, there are really tears of blood.¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡ª the Emperor died with his eyes wide open. There are tears of blood flowing out.¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    One after another, cries rang out. Everyone saw that at this moment, the Emperor¡¯s eyes were actually flowing with tears of blood. They were also superstitious. After all, this corpse had been on the ground for more than ten minutes, and there was no reaction at all just now... How could there be blood and tears as soon as the forensic evidence was collected? Wasn¡¯t this an injustice?

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Little Treasure were both looking at Yan Shengmo with admiration. She was too amazing. Just one look and she knew?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to admire me. If you knew more, you would naturally know. The main thing is that I happen to have some research on the Death Snake. I suspect that the most important purpose of using the Death Snake is for the blood and tears.

    ¡°Is there anything more powerful than the bloody tears left behind by a dead man who died with his eyes wide open?¡±

    ¡°It looks like An Jijun will be in trouble this time.¡± Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t help butin.

    Yan Shengmo didn¡¯t have any reaction and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s too stupid. However, if they follow the origin of the Death Snake, they should be able to find some clues. After all, it¡¯s very difficult to bring the thing back to the country. The snake is very small, but it has a strong vitality. If you want to catch it with your bare hands, you¡¯ll only be courting death. Therefore, if you want to safely bring it back to the country, you¡¯ll need a lot of effort, unless you have the approval of a higher-up.

    Otherwise, no country could bring it in, let alone smuggle it. This thing was more terrifying and dangerous than any snake you had ever seen.

    ¡°It seems that the Second Prince chose the biggest w for the sake of the throne.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. But those people seem to be almost done with the inspection. Do you think they can find out that the Emperor was poisoned by snake venom?¡±

    ¡°I guess they will have to wait for the test. None of them would dare to make irresponsible ims.¡±

    ¡°Wait, has that snake left this ce now?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao asked a very crucial question. The question of whether the snake was still around was very important.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Yan Kuan nodded at the secret guard. As long as there was a problem, they would immediately start investigating. In addition, the First Prince would inform them a little. In any case, it had nothing to do with them. They were all waiting to watch a good show. The Emperor¡¯s sudden death... This was considered a good thing for Yan Kuan and the others.

    ¡°How did the Emperor die?¡±

    Seeing that the forensic examination was over, the people on the other side immediately began to ask.

    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor died from poison.¡±

    ¡°We know it was poison. What kind of poison?¡±

    The forensic people had brought over aplete set of things. They nced at the high officials and princes here and said somewhat nervously,¡±The preliminary conclusion is that it¡¯s snake venom. We just need to further test it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve found? Where¡¯s Miss Yan? Now, let Miss Yan check it again.¡±

    Everyone turned their eyes to Yan Shengmo. As a high-level forensic doctor, she knew what they were hoping for when she saw their expressions. However, sometimes, the truth really needed to be revealed by the Forensic Department, sometimes, forensic scientists had to do things ording to their mood. Of course, only Yan Shengmo dared to be so arrogant.

    ¡°Did I say that I would help you investigate? I remember that my matters have beenpleted three days ago. As for the other matters, what does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    ¡°Miss Yan, you ¡ª This¨C¡±

    ¡°Now that you have something to ask me for help, it¡¯s Miss Yan. When it¡¯s useless, you send out ninjas to attack me. Is this how your R Country treats people? Even if this matter were to spread internationally, someone would have to give an exnation. Aiya, look at me. It¡¯s already spread internationally. After all, this is the first time that I, Yan Shengmo, have done something for someone and I can be assassinated. It¡¯s really very funny.¡±

    ¡°What? Ninjas have been sent out?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t ninjas under the Second Prince¡¯s supervision? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that Yan Shengmo is so noisy. She even spread the matter internationally.¡±

    ¡°She has the right to be arrogant. These academic people care about their face the most. She also has a weird temper. If she treats others like this, others will definitely not agree.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, ninjas are the resources of the country. You actually used them on your own?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, now is not the time to talk about this. You are changing the topic.¡±

    ¡°If Second Brother did not do it, what is there to be afraid of? Now I am starting to suspect Second Brother. If it was snake venom, then I can imagine that the person who poisoned Father in close proximity was someone close to him. Everyone knows that you were the one who apanied Father to the banquet tonight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ndering me.¡±

    ¡°Forensics, check Father¡¯s limbs. I want to see if there are any wounds. If there are, then Second Brother, unless it¡¯s in close quarters, no one will be able to touch Father. You and I both know this, don¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 1095 - Little Treasure Is Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Little Treasure Is Going Out</h4>

    It was really like a farce over here. They didn¡¯t want to wait for the final oue. Yan Kuan had already warned An Jijun. If An Jijun still didn¡¯t react at this time... Then An Jijun really couldn¡¯t take up the position of Crown Prince.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now? Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±

    Huang Yueyan had not seen enough of the show yet, but there was really no point in staying there at this time. Although she still wanted to watch the show, Yan Shengmo, Yan Kuan, and the others could not stay any longer.

    The few of them led Little Treasure in front while Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao followed behind. However, Kato Haruhi chased after them as soon as they left.

    It was rare that there was no one following behind her. When she called out to Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao instantly guessed that Kato Haruhi had seen through the rtionship between Yan Kuan and Long Xi.

    ¡°ck Emperor, please wait a moment. I have something to ask you.¡± Yan Kuan stopped and turned to look at her.

    Kato Haruhi quickened her pace and took two steps forward. However, the injury on her shoulder had not evensted an hour. When she ran, blood seeped out again. She endured the pain and ran toward them without making a sound.

    ¡°President Kato, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I, Madam Yan, can I have a few words with Lord ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°No need. I have nothing to hide from my wife. President Kato, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Kato Haruhi bit her lips. She did not want to miss this opportunity to say what she wanted to say:

    ¡°I have to have a child. Regardless of whether that child is Long Xi¡¯s or not, it can only be Long Xi¡¯s now and in the future. I wonder if Lord ck Emperor understands what I mean?¡±

    After Kato Haruhi finished speaking, she raised her head and nced at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the slightest reaction before she continued speaking:

    ¡°The child is mine and Long Xi¡¯s, and it¡¯s only Long Xi¡¯s. I won¡¯t have any other thoughts, and I won¡¯t disturb your lives. I will guard Long Xi and guard the life of Long Xi¡¯s identity. I have to support the Triad, so I can only do this. I hope that you...¡±

    ¡°Understood. Long Xi is your fianc¨¦. It¡¯s understandable that you want to do this. There¡¯s no need for us to be the only ones involved in this matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±

    ¡°I ¡ª I ¡ª There¡¯s nothing else ¨C¡±

    Kato Haruhi looked at the way the two of them matched up, and she couldn¡¯t describe how she felt. Although she had guessed a little, she wasn¡¯t sure. However, if the ck Emperor was Long Xi... Then Long Xi would really nevere back. This was not bad for her. At least for her, her identity was much more reliable.

    Feelings? This thing was illusory, especially since she had met Long Xi so few times that she could count it on five fingers. How could there be any deep feelings between them?

    It was just taking what they needed. However, whether it was Long Xi or Yan Kuan, now that the child had been born, she had already chosen her own path. She could only brace herself and carry on.

    Yan Kuan stopped Shen Xiaoxiao from turning around and leaving. Shen Xiaoxiao could not describe the feeling in her heart. Poor Kato Haruhi? Of course not. This was Kato Haruhi¡¯s own choice. From the moment she chose to have the child, Kato Haruhi should have known... There was no turning back from this move of hers.

    Now, everyone was taking what they needed. That was all.

    ¡°The Triad is already in her hands, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, those so-called elders are just here to put on an act. As for Kato Haruhi, she manages the Triad much better than Honda. At least everything will not be out of her control.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this matter is getting out of hand. Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t like this ce. Let¡¯s go back to our country.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll go back. This ce isn¡¯t a good ce to begin with.¡±

    ..

    From the moment Little Treasure returned to his room, he had been discussing with Heavenly Soldier about the Dragon Whipping Whip. It had only taken them a little over two hours to fly from R Country to China.

    They set off at night, and when they arrived, it wasn¡¯t even past 12 o¡¯clock. It was such a tiring moment, but Little Treasure pulled the Dragon Whipping Whip and deliberately waited for Shen Xiaoxiao to bathe before going to their room and saying to Yan Kuan,¡±Daddy, I need to go out for a while. Can you help me stop Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Go out? Where? How long will you be gone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a few days. Heavenly Soldier said that he wanted to test the power of the Dragon Whipping Whip. Also, he needs some things to make it recognize Da Bao as its master.¡±

    ¡°What else do you need? Is it dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. We just need to go underground to get some things ande back. Heavenly Soldier will protect me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure opened his eyes wide and looked at Yan Kuan, acting cute. Yan Kuan would not fall for this kid¡¯s trick. He just looked at the invisible shadow in the air and asked,¡±Heavenly Soldier, will Little Treasure be in danger when he goes out this time?¡±

    With Yan Kuan¡¯s shout, Heavenly Soldier indeed came out. Heavenly Soldier was extremely respectful to Yan Kuan. He slightly bent his waist and said to Yan Kuan,¡±Lord ck Emperor, don¡¯t worry. The Crown Prince is definitely not in danger.¡±

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor? I remember that you called me Prince Consort. Why did you change the name?¡±

    Heavenly Soldier looked at Yan Kuan and did not say anything more. However, Yan Kuan clearly felt that Heavenly Soldier was hiding something from him.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. We will be fine. We will leave now, okay?¡±

    Little Treasure seemed to know something and immediately made fun of him. Heavenly Soldier was also puzzled. At this time, he actually disappeared again.

    Yan Kuan didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at Little Treasure. Little Treasure was scared by his father¡¯s stare and could only say,

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ll know in the future. Don¡¯t be anxious. Didn¡¯t you say that men sometimes need some secrets?¡±

    Hearing what Little Treasure said, Yan Kuan felt that he had been made fun of by his son. This little brat even used his words to stop him.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll allow you to have secrets, but don¡¯t make me wait too long. Also, when your motheres outter, tell your mother that you¡¯re going to train with Heavenly Soldier. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao was not as easy-going as Yan Kuan. She instructed him many times and only let him go after seeing Heavenly Soldier. At this moment, Little Treasure was d that he had found his father first. Otherwise... If his mother knew that the ce he was going to was actually down there, Comrade Shen Xiaoxiao would probably never let him go.

    The next morning, Yan Kuan went to the office first. After Shen Xiaoxiao gave Da Bao a massage, she apanied her to bask in the sun in the garden.

    ¡°Madam, Du Ze wants to visit you. He called the office earlier.¡±

    ¡°Du Ze?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back in China?¡±

    ¡°He returned three days ago. After this Global Summit, manypanies are preparing to invest in China. Du Ze is one of them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a long time before she said to the secret guard,¡±Make an appointment with him at 3 pm.¡±

    Du Ze was really a lucky person. He was probably the only person who could survive after being with Liu Yufei. Fortunately, that kid had a strong will. Actually, speaking of which, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s impression of Du Ze was actually veryplicated. After all, Du Ze had saved two children and her. However, what Du Ze did afterward was uneptable to Shen Xiaoxiao. She just didn¡¯t know why Du Ze came to see her this time?

 Chapter 1096 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Engagement</h4>

    Thest time she saw Du Ze, he was so thin that he looked like he would copse if a gust of wind blew on him, he would topple over. Regardless of whether it was Dongyou Country or Xiyou Country, his efforts were all in vain.

    Even until today, Shen Xiaoxiao did not ask about Dongyou Country. They were all managed by professional assistants that Yan Kuan had found. As for the Xiyou Country, they had long been shut down by Liu Yufei and the others.

    However, Du Ze really had some ability. After Xiyou Country and Dongyou Country had no ce for him, he directly entered the world¡¯srgest software developmentpany as an ordinary programmer. It was said that he had already reached the position of director of the East China region.

    This ability was absolutely unquestionable in the eyes of ordinary people.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had met him at the Shen Enterprise. After all, their current rtionship was not that good when they met outside. Meeting him in the office also prevented him from having any unnecessary thoughts.

    Du Ze was much more plump and stronger than thest time they met. As long as he did not touch Liu Yufei, it would not be difficult to raise this man back up. At least the current Du Ze was more and more simr to the high-spirited Du Ze from back then.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, long time no see.¡±

    Du Ze¡¯s eyes were calm and unpredictable. At least Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t see any hint of friendship or emotion. This was very good. At least they could have a good talk without worrying too much. However, whether Du Ze really returned to his usual state or pretended to be like this, at least Shen Xiaoxiao was very satisfied with his current state.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Did youe here to see me for something?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ourpany sent me back to our country to be the vanguard, so I specially came to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Then congrattions. The pioneering bull has always been a hero. Your future is just around the corner.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, Du Ze smiled strangely and said,¡±I didn¡¯t expect that one day, our conversation would actually be so polite.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She had just said that it was good for them to be polite, but Du Ze said that. What was he trying to say?

    ¡°Sometimes, being polite has its benefits, but it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m very happy to see Xiaoxiao again.¡±

    Du Ze suddenly paused, then looked at Shen Xiaoxiao seriously and said,¡±Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m sorry. For the child and for you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Du Ze to apologize to her at this time because the apology had been dyed for five years. She was not used to hearing it now.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, you saved my child¡¯s life and mine. I also owe you a thank you for this.¡±

    Du Ze heaved a sigh of relief as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. Then, he solemnly handed over an invitation letter and said,¡±If you didn¡¯t forgive me, I don¡¯t think I would dare to take out this invitation letter. I hope Xiaoxiao will attend my engagement ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Engagement ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Yes, engagement ceremony.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really surprised because she didn¡¯t expect Du Ze to give her such a gift when they met again. However, marriage was good. It was also a good story for Du Ze to meet a partner who cared about him.

    ¡°Eh, in A City? The day after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my fianc¨¦e is from A City. I hope Xiaoxiao wille to attend the engagement ceremony as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely be there, Du Ze. It¡¯s great that you can live a good life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I also think that it¡¯s great now. It¡¯s really great.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled. It was like a smile to bury the hatchet. The past was always fleeting.

    ¡°You said Du Ze invited you to attend the engagement ceremony?¡± Yan Kuan took off his clothes and listened to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, he personally sent the invitation over. I¡¯ve already agreed to it. If you¡¯re not free, I can go by myself.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not free? I¡¯ll go with you. Coincidentally, A City is about to issue a new gambling card. I¡¯m going over too. It¡¯s a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Two dayster.

    ¡°The weather here is warmer. It¡¯s not bad toe here in winter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s warmer. But are you sure that Little Treasure will be back tomorrow? Will he be with the Heavenly Soldier tomorrow?¡±

    Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan as she helped Da Bao put on her clothes.

    Yan Kuan smiled and pinched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve asked more than 50 times in the past three days. Yes, they will arrive tomorrow. Xiaoxiao, the children will grow up sooner orter. One day, when they grow up and have their own children and families, are you still unwilling to let them go?¡±

    ¡°That will be many years from now. I won¡¯t consider it for now. The children are not even six years old yet. I¡¯m not as easy-going as you.¡±

    Even though that was the case, Shen Xiaoxiao understood what Yan Kuan meant. The child would grow up sooner orter. Furthermore, Little Treasure and Da Bao would mature faster than other children of the same age.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pack up. You go and change your clothes. Aren¡¯t you going to attend his engagement? Go and pack up. There¡¯s no time left.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the time and indeed, she could not find out. She immediately went to change into a light blue dress.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know who Du Ze¡¯s fianc¨¦e is. Do you, the omniscient ck Emperor, know who it is?¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuan, the youngest daughter of the steel boss of A City, Wang Zichun.¡±

    ¡°Steel boss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, steel boss. But Wang Yuan is also not bad.¡±

    To be able to say the word ¡°not bad¡± from Yan Kuan¡¯s mouth, it could be seen that the girl was really not bad. It was just that she did not know what kind of person she was. Yan Kuan praised her and Du Ze liked her.

    ¡°It¡¯s really rare to hear the word ¡®not bad¡¯ from your mouth.¡±

    ¡°How rare is it? Haven¡¯t I always praised you for being not bad? I said that Wang Yuan is also a doctor without borders, but she has returned because of her injury. Now, she¡¯s even be Du Ze¡¯s partner.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Wang Yuan is also a young daughter. All she needs to do is inherit arge sum of money. In the future, her life will be veryfortable. Her family¡¯s style is not bad. Wang Zichun¡¯s son, Wang Xiao, is also a talent. Compared to the other rich second-generations, he can be considered to be outstanding.¡±

    She swept her eyebrows lightly and paired it with a set of diamond jewelry. It was noble and elegant. Yan Kuan¡¯s heart began to ache as he looked at it. Why was this little fairy¡¯s figure getting better and better now? She looked good in everything. It was definitely because of him, it must be. Yes, it must be.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Are youing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anymore.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stopped putting on her shoes. What was wrong with him? He didn¡¯t want to go? He didn¡¯t want to go at this time?

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go? Then I¡¯ll go. When there¡¯s a handsome guy dancing or something, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°You can try if I dare. Without you, of course I want to move around freely.¡±

    ¡°You, hmph, I think you need to be taught a lesson.¡±

    A certain wolf simply stood up and tore the blue dress that revealed its back into pieces.

    ¡°B*stard, my dress...¡±

 Chapter 1097 - Engagement 2

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Engagement 2</h4>

    A beige long dress with seven-quarter sleeves was iid with some light yellowce. It looked fresh and pure. Yan Kuan had personally selected this dress because it was wrapped tightly enough.

    ¡°Others will definitely not wear a white gown for the engagement. If I wear this color too, will it sh? They¡¯ll think the bride is me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao grumbled unhappily about her dress, but Yan Kuan said,¡±With me by your side, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s also a misunderstanding that I¡¯m the groom. Of course, the bride is you.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said this, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. In the end, she did not say anything about holding Yan Kuan¡¯s hand and going out. On the contrary, Yan Kuan felt a little ufortable in his heart. This was because he knew that he had been preparing for Xiaoxiao¡¯s wedding because of these trivial matters, but he had never been able to achieve it.

    Although he had proposed to Xiaoxiao before, there had never been a wedding. Yan Kuan was really prepared to do this. However, now that Da Bao was lying on the bed, their little flower girl was gone... Xiaoxiao would not agree to a wedding even more. This was a pity for both Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I haven¡¯t given you a wedding.¡±

    Outside the hotel, there were people moving around. It was a grand scene. When Yan Kuan got off the car, he suddenly pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and said this.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned at first, then she smiled and said, ¡°When Da Bao is back, it will be the same for us to hold a wedding.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? As long as the whole family is here, it doesn¡¯t matter if there is a wedding or not.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not say anything else after hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Instead, he quietly issued an order in a ce that Shen Xiaoxiao did not see.

    The bride was a very petite woman. She looked very gentle and wore a beigece strapless dress. Her temperament was elegant, and she looked verypatible with Du Ze.

    Du Ze did not use his walking stick tonight. Although he still did not walk very neatly, Wang Yuan was very amodating to him. She did not look down on or show any signs of impatience.

    ......

    Du Ze was lucky to have met such a woman. No wonder even Yan Kuan said that this woman was not bad. Of course, Yan Kuan was not praising the woman, but the rich second-generation daughter. This was considered not bad.

    ¡°Du Ze, the guests are almost here. We should go in,¡± Wang Yuan said to Du Ze when she saw that it was almost time.

    Du Ze looked at the time and answered:

    ¡°Wait a little longer. I have a very important guest that has not arrived yet.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Why are they not here yet?¡± Wang Yuan did not know who made Du Ze think so highly of them. However, Du Ze wanted to wait, so she naturally could only wait there with him. She was just worried that Du Ze¡¯s legs would hurt if he stood for too long, so her heart ached for him.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± When Du Ze saw Shen Xiaoxiao appear, he pulled Wang Yuan and hurried forward.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, President Yan, thank you foring to attend my engagement ceremony with Yuan. Let me introduce Yuan to you. This is the president of KN Group, Yan Kuan. This is his wife, Shen Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao is also my benefactor. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    Du Ze introduced her very seriously. Wang Yuan was also surprised when she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s name. After hearing that it was Shen Xiaoxiao, her surprise grew even more.

    She knew some things about Du Ze¡¯s past. She knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was Du Ze¡¯s benefactor and former boss. However, because Du Ze had done something wrong when he was young, the two of them did not work together anymore. She did not expect them to get married, Du Ze had actually invited her over. It seemed that Du Ze was telling the truth. He had really gone to personally apologize to her.

    As for Yan Kuan, this was the biggest surprise of the night. He was also the biggest person of the night. She did not expect that the person Du Ze had said he was waiting for was actually them.

    In A City, no one did not know Yan Kuan. Not only was he the chairman of the KN Group, but he was also the president of the K-ONE group. There were even rumors that he had a very deep rtionship with the ck Emperor. There were even rumors that he was the ck Emperor. However, this was just a rumor.

    This man¡¯s aura was astonishing, and he was definitely not an ordinary person. Of course, they had also heard of a rumor, which was that this Yan Kuan loved his wife very much. He had even transferred all the properties under his name to his wife.

    Now that she saw the rumored Ms. Shen, who was able to be Du Ze¡¯s benefactor and was able to forget the past and attend their engagement ceremony, this woman¡¯s bearing was definitely not something ordinary people couldpare to. Moreover, she was so beautiful... When she and Yan Kuan stood together, they were truly a match made in heaven.

    ¡°President Yan, Madam Yan, hello. Pleasee in.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan walked in hand in hand. The gifts were naturally delivered by Dark 2. When they entered, beautiful shadows had already appeared. They had arrived rtivelyte. Therefore, the moment they entered, they attracted even more attention than the bride and groom.

    As a steel tycoon in A City, although it was nothing in the whole country, it was still considered an important figure in a city like A City. Wang Zichun and his son, Wang Xiao, as the head of the family, had been greeting the guests inside. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Du Ze was an orphan. Of course, Wang Zichun did not mind that Du Ze did not have the protection of his family and still married his daughter to him. This showed that he was a person who loved his children.

    The executive officer of A City was also attending the banquet tonight. He was a high-ranking official that they would definitely invite to a banquet like this. The executive officer¡¯s entire family was present, and Wu Xueying was one of them. She was also the daughter that everyone adored.

    As for ck Peony and the others, they were naturally also among the guests. Therefore, when Yan Kuan arrived, not only the CEO, Wu Yinghao, personally came forward, but ck Peony and the others also came over.

    They did not expect that Boss Chun would have such great prestige that even Yan Kuan was invited. They could not tell when Boss Chun actually had such a rtionship. They had really underestimated him in the past.

    In fact, Boss Chun himself was also deceived. How could he be able to invite someone like Yan Kuan? But he was here. What exactly was going on? Only his daughter and future son-inw knew. Of course, it was definitely the work of his future son-inw. He did not expect Du Ze to have such great ability. He had really underestimated Du Ze.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, President Yan, this is my father-inw, Wang Zichun. This is my brother-inw, Wang Xiao. Father-inw, and Brother, this is my best friend and benefactor, Shen Xiaoxiao. This is her husband, Yan Kuan.¡±

    Best friend and benefactor. This title made Wang Zichun and Wang Xiao stunned for a moment, but they immediately realized that befriending Yan Kuan¡¯s wife was better than getting more benefits from Yan Kuan himself. Everyone knew that Yan Kuan loved his wife very much.

    There were so many people here, but who would dare to give all their wealth to their wife? No, even a small family could not do that, let alone them.

    On the other hand, when Wu Xueying saw Yan Kuan walk in, her heart was beating uncontrobly. He was here. She did not expect to meet him here. Wu Xueying could not help but walk toward Yan Kuan...

 Chapter 1098 - Annoying Flies

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Annoying Flies</h4>

    Wu Xueying¡¯s daze and actions did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. After all, to everyone, Wu Xueying was first and foremost the only daughter of the chief executive officer of A City. In A City, wasn¡¯t she just like a little princess?

    Moreover, she was extremely beautiful. Tonight, she wore an elegant long dress. She was so beautiful that even the bride was suppressed.

    In addition, at this moment, almost everyone was thinking about Yan Kuan and the others, so Wu Xueying¡¯s action was really not too abrupt.

    When Wu Xueying approached her father, Wu Yinghao, she was pulled back by Wu Yinghao and introduced to Yan Kuan and the others:

    ¡°President Yan, Madam Yan, this is my daughter, Wu Xueying. She is currently a graduate student at A University. She majors in finance and economics. I¡¯m not boasting, but my daughter is very smart. After she graduates, I hope that she can enter KN Group for an internship. Hahaha.¡±

    Wu Yinghao said this out of respect. Families like theirs usually had their own family businesses. They did not need to intern at other people¡¯s houses. It was just a way of giving face.

    However, when Wu Xueying heard her father say this, her eyes almost bulged out. So her father also admired them. The way she looked at Yan Kuan was even more unreserved. Her unwavering gaze made Yan Kuan feel inexplicably disgusted. Shen Xiaoxiao naturally saw this girl as well. Thest time she saved her, she was stupid and selfish. She was actually quite good-looking, and she was dressed like a fairy. What exactly did she look like on the inside, perhaps only those who had seen it for themselves would know.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve seen them before. The person who saved mest time was President Yan.¡±

    When Wu Yinghao heard Wu Xueying¡¯s words, his expression changed. Last time? Could it be that the President Yan that his daughter mentionedst time was really Yan Kuan? Then was he really the ck Emperor?

    Wu Yinghao could not believe it. However, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao did not try to hide it at all. He also believed it a little. However, at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao said,¡±Miss Wu, you must have made a mistake. I was the one who saved you. How could it be my husband? He was watching the show with his arms crossed from the beginning to the end. Miss Wu¡¯s eyesight is not very good.¡±

    No one knew that Shen Xiaoxiao would say that. Even Wu Xueying herself was embarrassed. It seemed that this woman and the other two women were the ones who did it from the beginning to the end with a watermelon knife that was so long, fighting like they were chopping watermelons. Now, whenever Wu Xueying saw a watermelon, she would remember what happened that day. This was all caused by this woman. She did not forget that in the beginning... Those people had mistaken her for this woman.

    Last time, she was dressed like a gangster. Now, she was dressed well. This outfit was given by Yan Kuan, right? Without Yan Kuan, who would take a fancy to her?

    Everyone could see Wu Xueying¡¯s awkwardness. It was Wu Yinghao who opened his mouth to cut through the awkwardness. He said, ¡°Whether it is President Yan or Madam Yan, you are family. You saved my daughter. I must thank you both properly.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s such a thing. It¡¯s fate. But the banquet is about to start. Let¡¯s all go inside.¡±

    How could Wang Zichun not see the awkwardness in this? He immediately opened his mouth to invite people in. The person was invited by his son-inw. He absolutely could not offend such an important person. As for their rtionship with Wu Yinghao... That was not the time to reminisce about old times. Even if Wu Yinghao wanted to specialize, he would have to see if the other party would cooperate.

    As for Wu Xueying, it seemed that he would have to talk to his son after going down. This girl was not as full of immortal qi as she looked on the surface. Although almost half of the unmarried men in A City were proud of wooing and wanted to marry Wu Xueying, he did not think much of this daughter. Marrying a wife was a wise choice. Such a girl was not suitable for Wang Xiao.

    ¡°I was kidnapped because I took her ce. The person they wanted to kidnap from the beginning was not me.¡±

    Wu Xueying¡¯s mumbling was not soft. Everyone heard it, but no one dared to turn their heads to look at her because they were walking around. Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to ruin Du Ze¡¯s engagement party. This Wu Xueying was a brainless person. She had seen it when she was arrested thest time. Now, it seemed that no matter how well she pretended to be, she couldn¡¯t hide the character in her bones. It was impossible to pretend.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, you really have a lot of rotten peach blossoms on you. I¡¯ll try it next time. It seems that I should have listened to my son back then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent too. You can¡¯t me me for being too outstanding, right? And what are you listening to Little Treasure for? What do you guys have that I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Mind your own business. I won¡¯t tell you about my son and me. I¡¯m warning you. If that woman dares to provoke me, I¡¯ll make you pay.¡±

    Yan Kuan tightened his grip on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one dares to provoke you. If someone provokes you, your husband will definitely help you clean up.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what you say is better than what you sing.¡±

    After all, the engagement ceremony was not a wedding ceremony. It was just a formality. The wedding ceremony would be held in a month¡¯s time. Therefore, it was just a few words from the representative of the main family on stage. After that, everyone ate, drank, and exchanged feelings with each other.

    Du Ze¡¯s immediate boss, Edward, arrived rtivelyte. However, when he arrived and saw Yan Kuan, his expression became a little strange. He and Yan Kuan were old friends. They had cooperated in business before, but he did not expect to bump into each other here. Edward had started from scratch. One could imagine how strong his ability was to be able to create the world¡¯srgest softwarepany by himself. Even though Edward had never been a member of the Dark Empire... He was definitely a good partner of the Dark Empire.

    Many of the top equipment in the Dark Empire was made with Edward¡¯s assistance.

    ¡°Hey, Yan, you¡¯re here too. I didn¡¯t expect my director of the East China region to be able to invite you. If I had known earlier, I would havee earlier.¡±

    Looking at Edward¡¯s casual manner of greeting Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that the two must know each other. As expected, she heard Edward say, ¡°This beautifuldy must be Yan Kuan¡¯s darling. Hello, I¡¯m Yan Kuan¡¯s bad friend. My name is Edward.¡±

    ¡°Bad friend?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He just has a problem with his brain.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Yan Kuan, how can you say that to me? You¡¯re hurting my heart too much.¡±

    She did not expect him to be able to be friends with Yan Kuan with such a funny appearance.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao could definitely tell that Yan Kuan was very rxed when he looked at Edward. He was not guarded at all. This meant that Yan Kuan really considered Edward as one of his own people. Otherwise, he would not treat him like this.

    However, they were having a lively conversation. There were always some annoying flies flying around them.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, long time no see!¡±

 Chapter 1099 - Their Sweetness Stings the Eyes of Others

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Their Sweetness Stings the Eyes of Others</h4>

    On this asion, ck Peony was the only one who called him ck Emperor. Both Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan turned their heads to look at this coquettish woman.

    ck Peony had always felt that she was always sessful among men. Tonight, when she attended the banquet, Yan Kuan¡¯s arrival was definitely a surprise. She had already had different thoughts toward Yan Kuan. It was just that this man was too powerful and too difficult to approach, so she tried to approach him several times, but she could only endure it.

    ck Peony¡¯s daughter, Anna, followed behind ck Peony. She was wearing a tight-fitting strapless short skirt that was as red as fire. Her good figure was fully exposed, and her makeup was extremely gorgeous and mature. She did not look like a 19-year-old girl at all.

    Her rtionship with ck Peony was obviously not good. Her face was full of unruliness, and she did not hide it even in such an asion.

    ck Peony greeted Yan Kuan. Anna said with a strange tone from behind, ¡°His wife is here too. Why are you only greeting men? Is there anything wrong with your eyes? You haven¡¯t even gone through menopause yet, and your eyesight is already deteriorating like this?¡±

    Anna¡¯s words made ck Peony¡¯s face sink. This daughter of hers was really sent by the heavens to defeat her. She was giving her a hard time regardless of the asion, especially now. She did not even look at who the person in front of her was.

    Anna¡¯s actions made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely satisfied. Of course, she was satisfied. How could she not be satisfied watching the mother and daughter fight in the arena? If it was someone else, perhaps she would say that this mother and daughter¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t good and that it was really pitiful. But the two of them, well, they deserved it.

    This ck Peony thought she was some sort of character. Seeing a man, she wanted to pounce on him. Yan Kuan didn¡¯t even want to look at this woman. He pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and left. It was a mess. If this woman dared toe over again... It would be a light punishment to throw her out directly.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, why do those women still think you¡¯re hot when you have no money?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, my dear wife, it¡¯s because I still have you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m annoyed by these flies.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered that ck Peony in her previous life was killed by Anna in the end. She just didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. How did this mother and daughter pair get to this point? Although she didn¡¯t want to pity ck Peony... But Anna¡¯s true nature still made Shen Xiaoxiao feel that it was rare.

    ¡°Do you know who that is? You came out to destroy the stage?¡±

    ......

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. I just know that he has a wife. You¡¯re so old, and you don¡¯t look that good. Aren¡¯t you too confident that you can take down any man? I¡¯m begging you to do less evil and save some morals for yourself. If they have a family, you can touch them too. If they¡¯re young, you can touch them too. If they¡¯re old, you can touch them too. Tell me, why are you so shameless? I really don¡¯t want to admit that I have a mother like you.¡±

    ¡°D*mn girl, if you don¡¯t want to admit that you have a mother like me, you still need my money. If you have the ability, then don¡¯t use it.¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I use it? If I don¡¯t use it, then why should I give it to other men to help me use it? I¡¯m not stupid. Let me tell you, I¡¯m your only heir. If you dare to use my money to support those men, then I won¡¯t be done with you.¡±

    After Anna finished speaking, she left angrily with her wine ss in her hand. It was as if she was really here to cause trouble. When Shen Xiaoxiao heard the conversation between the mother and daughter, she estimated that such an argument had already happened more than ten times. Those words... She was surprised when she heard that, but ck Peony did not have any reaction. It seemed that it was not wrong to say that Anna had a true temperament.

    ¡°These two mother and daughter, they have a grudge against each other in their previous lives, right?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, Xiaoxiao, I think that girl is very cute.¡±

    Edward said this to Shen Xiaoxiao at the side. Only then did Shen Xiaoxiao realize that Edward had been following behind them all this time. However, it was normal for foreigners to think that such a girl was cute. She had a straightforward personality and did not try to hide it. In fact, even Shen Xiaoxiao had a good impression of Anna.

    ¡°Did I say that you can call her Xiaoxiao?¡± Yan Kuan did not know what was wrong with him. Hearing Edward call Shen Xiaoxiao just Xiaoxiao made him feel ufortable. If he was ufortable, he naturally wanted to make Edward ufortable.

    However, it was obvious that these two were used to arguing, so Edward was not afraid of Yan Kuan¡¯s angry re at this time. Instead, he said with a cheeky smile,¡±Why can¡¯t I call her? I have to call her. You¡¯re so dictatorial. Be careful that Xiaoxiao can¡¯t stand you. Xiaoxiao, let me tell you, this little girl must have such a genuine temperament. Otherwise, she would be so tired of living. Look at thosedies from big families. Yes, that¡¯s thosedies. Sigh, even a foreigner like me knows how tired they are pretending to be something they¡¯re not.¡±

    Edward was talking about Wu Xueying. At this moment, Wu Xueying was standing at the side holding a ss of wine and being chased by seven or eight young men. She was wearing a white dress that fluttered in the wind, and she was not smiling. She stood there coldly. On the contrary, it made people feel that she was unattainable, and that she was cold and elegant.

    However, if Wu Xueying did not keep looking at them, this costume would have been even more sessful.

    ¡°Aiya, Xiaoxiao, look, Wu Xueying is looking at Yan. Hahaha, Yan, you are indeed very popr. You are already married, but there are still so many women who are crazy about you. In the past, when I was standing with you, they could not see me. Now, I did not expect your wife to be there, and they cannot see her either.¡±

    Edward¡¯s words had exposed Yan Kuan¡¯s bottom line. He was so angry that he narrowed his eyes and the corners of his lips curled up into a smile that seemed particrly creepy. Often, the more he was in a bad mood, the brighter his smile would be. Edward wanted to say a few more words, but when he saw Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance in the blink of an eye, he was so frightened that he said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°Well, I met a friend. Xiaoxiao, let me go over and say hello first.¡±

    After saying that, Edward turned around and left. His speed was as if there was something chasing him from behind.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao had already heard Edward¡¯s words. When she saw that he had suddenly left, she turned her head and looked at Yan Kuan with a yful expression.

    ¡°Oh, so you have a history. No wonder you¡¯re so powerful. It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very innocent.¡±

    ¡°I remember some people saying that I¡¯m your first and only woman. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±

    Yan Kuan pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Little thing, what do you mean by this? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯m just curious. How can you be so skilled for the first time? Some people back then had a lot of tricks up their sleeves.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of tricks up my sleeve now. Do you want to try it again tonight? Doesn¡¯t Xiaoxiao know that men are born with this aspect?¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    Hearing this, Yan Kuan slowly leaned over and whispered into Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you seducing me? Don¡¯t you know that every time I hear you say this, I get really excited?¡±

    ¡°You b*stard ¡ª Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re getting cuter and cuter.¡±

    The two of them were chatting happily, but to Wu Xueying, who was walking toward them, it looked extremely ring. She even muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t know shame. You¡¯re from a small family, and you don¡¯t care about the asion to seduce men.¡±

    However, her muttering was not soft. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao turned their heads to look at the same time...

 Chapter 1100 - Fall From the Altar

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Fall From the Altar</h4>

    This Wu Xueying was dressed up and looked like she had temperament. When she did not speak, she was really as beautiful as a fairy. Her temperament was also good, but when she opened her mouth to speak, whatever temperament or aura was gone.

    She said that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were so intimate because they did not know shame. She said that she was from a small family.

    She said it so loudly. Wasn¡¯t she just saying it for Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan to hear?

    ¡°It¡¯s better for us to be intimate legally than for others to have thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao did not mention her name, she did not say it in a low voice. At least Wu Xueying would definitely hear it.

    Sure enough, Wu Xueying¡¯s face turned red. She did not expect that her muttering would be heard by others. Of course, Miss, if you were to speak a little louder, everyone would probably hear it.

    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m not talking about you guys. President Yan, I really am not talking about you guys. It¡¯s just that, I feel that this kind of banquet should be dignified. Yes, a little more dignified.¡± After Wu Xueying said that, she even stole a nce at Shen Xiaoxiao. This eyesore, this eyesore was put on in front of her husband. Was this Wu Xueying brainless?

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not dignified?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Here, here...¡±

    ¡°Miss Wu, are you deaf?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly changed the topic. Wu Xueying did not know what she meant and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with some confusion.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Wu Xueying with contempt and said, ¡°I just said that my husband and I are a legal couple. How can a legal couple be intimate without your consent and not be an eyesore to you?¡±

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    ......

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the point of talking to her?¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and left. It was almost time. He did not know how they were preparing. The banquet was almost ready to leave. What was the point of talking so much with that Wu whatever woman... They could just p a fly to death.

    When Wu Xueying heard Yan Kuan say that he did not know what was going on, her face turned red with anger. How could he say that about her? Moreover, it was from his mouth. She felt very wronged.

    Shouldn¡¯t girls be reserved? Last time, this woman was still dressed as a delinquent. Now that she looked like this, she did not know where this woman came from. How could she be worthy of Yan Kuan?

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not ignorant. I just think that he¡¯s so good, so...¡±

    ¡°So you think that my husband deserves better? Like you? Is that so? Are you trying to poach my corner in front of me? Little girl, did you not look in the mirror when you went out? Did you not even look at yourself? Where did your confidencee from? Tell me, and I¡¯ll go and increase my confidence too.¡±

    ¡°You, you, bully. You have no manners.¡±

    ¡°No manners? Hehe.¡± After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, she ¡®identally¡¯ poured the red wine in her hand onto Wu Xueying¡¯s white dress. The white dress was instantly tainted.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t hold it properly.¡±

    Wu Xueying¡¯s scream attracted everyone. When they saw therge stain on her white dress, everyone was stunned. What was going on?

    ¡°How could you... How could you do this? Why did you throw the wine at me?¡±

    Wu Xueying looked at this woman who spoke and did things ording to her liking in disbelief. She even did it in front of Yan Kuan. Where did she get her confidence from?

    ¡°President Yan, she, she...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ah, Miss Wu, your dress. Go to the bathroom and wash it. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°She, she sshed the wine on me.¡±

    Wu Xueying pointed at Shen Xiaoxiao angrily.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not take it seriously at all. She still held the wine ss and looked at Wu Xueying with a yful look on her face. She said slowly,¡±Well, she was never a fairy-like person to begin with, and she even pretended to be one. Now that she has fallen off the altar, well, she¡¯s much more pleasing to the eye.¡±

    ¡°You, you crazy woman.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, next time, be more discerning when you look at a man. He¡¯s married, and you still want to get involved? Those who know say that it¡¯s true love, but those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re from a small family. You don¡¯t know manners, and you don¡¯t know how to educate yourself. You want to steal my, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s, man? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Or do you think he¡¯ll take a fancy to you?¡±

    ¡°Baby, how can I take a fancy to another woman? You¡¯re the only one for me.¡±

    Yan Kuan added on the side. This guy had pped her in the face. Wu Xueying simply did not have the face to meet people here.

    ¡°Xueying!¡±

    Wu Yinghao looked at his daughter somewhat angrily. How could she offend them?

    ¡°President Yan, Madam Yan, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. How could my daughter have such thoughts? A misunderstanding. It is definitely a misunderstanding. Who among us doesn¡¯t know that President Yan is loyal to Madam Yan? Madam Yan, please don¡¯t be angry. It must be because my daughter doesn¡¯t know how to speak, so it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m really sorry. She¡¯s just a child. She¡¯s not sensible, she¡¯s not sensible.¡±

    Wu Yinghao¡¯s attitude was very lowly. When had Wu Xueying ever seen her father like this? But now, she was actually so afraid of that woman. Why? What right did such a little delinquent have?

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    He knew very well that his own daughter had definitely offended them. Otherwise, Madam Yan would not have taught her a lesson in such a ce. Could it be that Xueying had taken a liking to President Yan? What should he do? What was going on? Why would she take a liking to President Yan? A man like that was not so easy to get along with, not to mention that he was someone who doted on his wife.

    What a silly daughter!

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a child who doesn¡¯t know how to behave, I¡¯ll let it go. Du Ze, it¡¯s about time. We¡¯ll be leaving first. I wish you both happiness and fortune.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I didn¡¯t have enough fun today. I¡¯ll treat you to a private dinnerter. You muste then.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about it then.¡±

    Yan Kuan pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and turned to leave. No one stopped them. Wu Xueying looked angrily at the person who had bullied her and then walked away. She wanted to scream.

    But at this time, everyone began to point at Wu Xueying. It was really like what Shen Xiaoxiao had said. She had fallen off the altar. This feeling was terrible. The young masters who usually pursued her all stood far away as if she had caught some kind of gue. What was going on?

    ck Peony stood far away and watched the farce. This little girl was not good enough yet she was still trying to climb up. Idiot. It seemed that she was still needed. However, the ck Emperor really doted on that little girl. The more he doted on a woman... When this woman disappointed him, his anger would be even more intense. ¡®Hmph, we¡¯ll see!¡¯

    ..

    ¡°Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going back? Isn¡¯t Little Treasureing back today?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked in the direction that was not the direction of the hotel and could not help but ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush back yet. Little Treasure has already arrived. Just now, he spoke to me on the phone. Just sit quietly. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Shen Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°A secret.¡±

    ¡°Exactly where are we going?¡±

 Chapter 1101 - Their Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Their Wedding</h4>

    The car stopped in front of a small church in the suburbs.

    The red carpet extended from the wooden door to where the car had stopped.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little surprised to see Yan Kuan bring her here. What was he going to do? Her heart actually sped up a little nervously.

    After getting out of the car, Yan Kuan even used his hands to adjust his bow tie. Then, he turned around and took out a white item from the car.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao walked in front of him, she saw that he had opened the item in his hand. A white veil floated out from his hand. The wind was blowing so hard that it almost blinded her eyes.

    He had personally put on the veil for her. It was covered from the top of her head. Coupled with her own beige evening dress, it was surprisingly harmonious. If she still did not know what Yan Kuan was going to do, then Shen Xiaoxiao would be extremely stupid.

    At this moment, she did not say a word to him. He looked at her with a smile, his eyes filled with tenderness. She looked at him with moved eyes, her eyes filled with happiness.

    The small door suddenly opened, and the small chapel was brightly lit. On the altar, there were more than a thousandrge candles burning. The candles were divided into eight rows, and between each row, they were separated by fresh flowers. The fragrance of the purest flowers gushed out from the chapel door, it was like a whirlpool of the ocean.

    This newly gilded small church was extremely narrow, but it was very luxurious. Therge candles on the altar were 15 feet tall. Even Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but let out a sigh of admiration.

    ¡°So beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. She stepped on the red carpet and walked towards the main god statue facing her.

    The priest had been waiting inside for a long time. He did not know how old he was with his white beard. He looked at the two of them with a kind gaze. He watched as they walked over slowly with their long veil trailing behind their hands.

    ......

    The white candle emitted a gentle light, just like their hearts at the moment. It was gentle and warm.

    ¡°Mr. Yan Kuan, are you willing to marry this (beautiful, gentle, virtuous, and intelligent) girl beside you as your wife? Love her,fort her, respect her, and protect her, just like you love yourself? In the days toe, no matter if she is rich or poor, sick or healthy, you will always be loyal to her and love each other until you leave this world?¡±

    The priest¡¯s words made their hearts surge, as if something was about to burst out, and they were inexplicably excited.

    ¡°I, Yan Kuan, invite you, Shen Xiaoxiao, to be my wife, my partner in life, and my only lover. I will cherish our friendship and love you. Whether it is now, in the future, or forever, I will trust you, respect you,ugh with you, and cry with you. I will love you faithfully.¡±

    ¡°No matter if the future is good or bad, difficult or happy, I will apany you through it.¡±

    ¡°No matter what kind of life I am prepared to receive, I will always be here to protect you. Just like when I stretched out my hand for you to hold tightly, I will entrust my life to you. The person you love will be the person I love. I have never participated in your past life, but I will always be by your side for the rest of your life. Xiaoxiao, you live, I live. You die, I will follow you in life and death. Please marry me and entrust the rest of your life to me. Is that okay?¡±

    Thest two words ¡°Is that okay¡± seemed to speak directly to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. Tears immediately flowed out. She kept nodding her head, wanting to let him know her willingness and her eagerness.

    ¡°I am willing, willing, willing to marry you and be your, Yan Kuan¡¯s, wife. No matter where you are, I will be there. No matter whether you are born, old, sick, or rich, I will always be by your side. I will never leave you, and I will never leave you in life or death.¡±

    The priest looked at the two of them with a smile. Although they did not announce their vows like he had said, he deeply felt their deep feelings and their prudence.

    ¡°Now, you can kiss each other.¡±

    Yan Kuan gently lifted the veil on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s head and looked at the red-faced and tearful little wife. He slowly lowered his head and held her cherry lips on his mouth.

    ¡°When did you prepare it?¡±

    The two of them sat on the steps outside the small church and looked at the little fireworks that Yan Kuan had personally set up. She leaned against his shoulder and asked.

    ¡°It should have been like this a long time ago. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m always tied down by these things. Xiaoxiao, when Da Baoes back, I¡¯ll definitely give you the grandest wedding ever.¡±

    ¡°Silly, this is good enough. I like weddings like this. I don¡¯t care about those grand weddings of the century. I¡¯m tired and have to entertain everyone. How can I be thisfortable?¡±

    Yan Kuan hugged her tightly. This silly girl was really silly.

    ¡°I want the whole world to know that you are the happiest woman, the happiest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. I am already the happiest person, really.¡±

    They snuggled in the corner of the church in the suburbs that was filled with moonlight and stars, enjoying their own happiness and sweetness...

    Little Treasure realized that the smile on his father¡¯s face had never faded ever since he came back. Who could tell him what was going on? Why did his father seem to be in a good mood?

    ¡°Daddy, did you pick up the money? Why are you so happy?¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at this devilish child. He was indeed very happy, but he was afraid that the happiness would disappear in less than a minute. Didn¡¯t this devilish child say that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt? Why was his arm hanging? And the most important thing was that his face was bruised. Didn¡¯t he know that the most important thing to protect in a fight was his face? If his mother saw this, wouldn¡¯t her heart ache to death?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the most important thing in a fight is to protect your face? Look at your face. How did you get beaten up like this?¡±

    Little Treasure felt very wronged. Shouldn¡¯t his father care about his severely injured hand? Why did he care about his face?

    ¡°Daddy, my hand hurts too.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at his hand and touched it. It was fractured. It wasn¡¯t broken, but it was still okay.

    ¡°Stop acting pitiful. I don¡¯t believe that Heavenly Soldier won¡¯t use the fastest method to heal you. You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, it really hurts. Heavenly Soldier is injured too. He¡¯s worse than me. It¡¯s already good enough that he can help me bandage it.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Soldier is injured?¡±

    This surprised Yan Kuan. Where did these two go? Even Heavenly Soldier was injured?

    ¡°Where did you go? How did Heavenly Soldier get injured?¡±

    ¡°Below.¡±

    ¡°What? Below? Which below? Kid, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Netherworld.¡± Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was already very ugly. This kid wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to really go down there, right? Where did this devilish brat get his courage from?

    Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan timidly. His appearance waspletely different from his usual little tsundere appearance. Yan Kuan was so angry that he was trembling. He finally knew how hard it was to raise a child... He was actually angered to the point of death by a child at any moment. In the past, he thought that his child was sensible and cute. Now, it seemed like he was a little devil. Did he know what he was doing?

    ¡°Stand in the corner. Don¡¯t move without my permission.¡±

    ¡°But Daddy, there¡¯s something else. I don¡¯t know what I should do...¡±

 Chapter 1102 - If the Brat Is In Trouble, Look For the Parents

    <h4>Chapter 1102: If the Brat Is In Trouble, Look For the Parents</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Yan Kuan was exasperated as he punished the brat. However, even though Little Treasure was obediently standing in the corner, what he said next made Yan Kuan almost fly into a rage.

    ¡°Is there anything else? Stand properly and don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, that... that Heibai Wuchang (Chinese deity) said that he was going to look for my parents to settle the score. They areing tonight and Heavenly Soldier has gone back to recuperate. Therefore, Daddy, ck and white impermanence ising to look for you and Mommy tonight.¡±

    ¡°What? Yan Lele, I should have named you Yan Huohuo (severe cmity). I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m so angry. You, you, you, you just stand here and don¡¯t move for one night.¡±

    Yan Kuan walked around the room angrily. He had never been so angry before. He was really his biological son, his biological son. He had gotten into trouble. Now they hade to look for his parents. Naughty child, he was really a naughty child... As expected, parents owed their children in their previous life. This little b*stard... He was so angry. If he had offended a human, it would have been fine. He would have been able to settle things. However, he had actually offended Heibai Wuchang. He, he, he didn¡¯t know how to describe it at all..

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the noise? I heard it from outside the room. What are you angry about? Ah, Little Treasure, what happened to you? How did you get hurt? What happened? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t get hurt? How did this happen? Where¡¯s Heavenly Soldier? Didn¡¯t he protect you well?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard Yan Kuan¡¯s angry roar from the door. She was puzzled. Why was Yan Kuan so angry? Wasn¡¯t he in a good mood when he came back? Why was Yan Kuan so angry now? Was Little Treasure¡¯s return rted to it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao changed out of her home clothes and immediately went to her room. She was shocked when she saw her precious son standing in the corner with a big bruise on his face. What was going on?

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. Let him stand there and reflect on himself.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. She wanted to step forward but stopped. She looked at Little Treasure¡¯s hand and asked Yan Kuan anxiously,¡±What happened? He¡¯s injured. What did he do wrong?¡±

    Although she asked this question, Shen Xiaoxiao did not want to help the child stand unpunished. When a child made a mistake, they were most afraid of being punished. That was why Shen Xiaoxiao did not care, but what exactly happened?

    ¡°That brat is in big trouble. He actually...¡±

    Yan Kuan told Shen Xiaoxiao what he knew. This time, even Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Little Treasure should be punished. That was Heibai Wuchang. What kind of existence was that? He came to find his parents? This brat.

    ......

    ¡°What? Yan Lele, I should have named You Yan Huohuo (severe cmity). I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m so angry. You, you, you, you stand here and don¡¯t move for one night.¡±

    Little Treasure was shocked. Even Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t react for half a second. Why did this sentence sound so familiar?

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy scolded me like that just now.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at his mother. If his mother got angry, she would be even scarier than his father.

    ¡°Well, Xiaoxiao, I also think he should be called Yan Huohuo.¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed, now was not the time to be embarrassed. She was still concerned about Heibai Wuchang.

    ¡°Tell us about this. What exactly happened? Why did you go there with Heavenly Soldier?¡±

    Little Treasure did not dare to hide anything anymore. He told her everything:

    The first ce that Little Treasure and Heavenly Soldier went to with the Dragon Whipping Whip was either another ce or the Netherworld. They were going to get a treasure of the Netherworld, the Soul-Subduing Mirror. One had to know that the guardian of this treasure was the Earth Dragon. Therefore, one could imagine how big this matter would be.

    When they went down, the Earth Dragon did not put this little child in its eyes. It was just that it could not see clearly the identity of this child. Why was there a faint purple qi? At first, the Earth Dragon thought that it was a king of the human world... It wanted to form a good rtionship and ignore it. In the end, it did not expect that this little guy was actually here to have designs on its Soul-Subduing Mirror.

    What was the Soul-Subduing Mirror? It was something that suppressed all spirits that descended from the mortal world and would not run out of the Netherworld at will. If this thing were to disappear, the result could be imagined. Wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos?

    He really dared to think about it.

    However, the Earth Dragon did not expect this child to actually have a Dragon Whipping Whip in his hand. This was its nemesis. At the beginning, it could still narrowly dodge it, butter on, it almost got hit by this Dragon Whipping Whip... At that time, it would have to suffer a great loss. At that time, it would not be able to hold back either.

    Fortunately, Heibai Wuchang arrived at this time. After all, the little person was not strong enough to prevent them from fighting. Heibai Wuchang joined hands to not only take away the Dragon Whipping Whip in his hand, but also trapped the child.

    Heavenly Soldier by his side was powerful, but with the judge making a move, no matter how powerful they were, it was still a different region. He did not dare to use his full strength.

    However, when they wanted to punish this little man, King Yama stopped them. The identity of this child was too important, and no one could afford to offend him. He was still young now, and if he grew up in the future, he would be their immediate superior. However, he had not been enlightened yet, and the child¡¯s parents could only be in charge. That was why Heibai Wuchang came to find them, his parents.

    After Little Treasure finished his brief exnation, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan sat on the sofa for a long time, not knowing how to respond. This was their biological son... This was the first time that someone hade to look for the parents. Should they say that this was what parents should do, or that they were too lucky? Provoking Heibai Wuchang, this was really ¡®down to earth¡¯. Could he find a stronger opponent?

    ¡°Did he say when he woulde? Did he beat you up?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Shen Xiaoxiao timidly. Did he know fear at this time? It was toote.

    ¡°He said he woulde at midnight. The wound on my hand was caused by the skull on the ground when I saw it when I jumped off the Earth Dragon. I was so scared that I slipped and fell.¡±

    ¡°What about your face?¡±

    ¡°I was scared, so I ran, but I slipped again and fell on my face.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to say about you? Oh, you did this to yourself. Don¡¯t you know that when you get hurt, you have to me others? You¡¯ve been acting like a monkey all day. Why didn¡¯t you think of that when it mattered? If you say they hurt you, we parents can argue with them. How can we argue with them now?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in surprise. So that was what his wife thought? What a coincidence. He thought so too.

    Little Treasure looked at his parents in surprise. Then he pretended to be obedient and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s what I did. I took the opportunity to lie down. They said they wereing to find my parents.¡±

    Well, was there something wrong with the three of them?

 Chapter 1103 - Heibai Wuchang. This Black Emperor Is Not the Same Black Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Heibai Wuchang. This ck Emperor Is Not the Same ck Emperor</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    The room was silent for a long time. Yan Kuan looked at Little Treasure and then at his wife. He was so angry that his face turned pale. This devilish child really made people worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s already like this. It¡¯s better to make preparations.¡±

    ¡°Preparations? What preparations? He¡¯s not a human. If he¡¯s a human, we can still use guns. Can we still use guns on this messenger of death?¡±

    ¡°Then? I¡¯ll let you prepare some paper money? Burn it for him?¡±

    Yan Kuan really didn¡¯t have any ideas. This person was too different from a ghost. Of course, the most important thing was that they really hadn¡¯t dealt with ghosts before. What should they do?

    ¡°Dad, Uncle Heavenly Soldier said that ghosts are the same as humans. They also need money.¡±

    ¡°Then burn paper money to prepare. Burn a whole house of gold bricks for him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how we¡¯ll do it. Stand properly. Who told you to move?¡±

    Little Treasure thought that he could take the opportunity to rest. He did not expect his mother¡¯s eyes to be so sharp. She actually saw through his thoughts. Sigh, how pitiful. Was he really going to stand all night?

    When Yan Kuan ordered the secret guards to prepare a house full of paper money, gold, and diamonds, the secret guards were still a little puzzled. Could it be that Master was going to offer sacrifices to his ancestors? They had never heard of Master having rtives. Did he suddenly recognize them? Why did Master be so superstitious? They had never seen him believe in this before.

    However, this mission had already been arranged. Of course, they had toplete it quickly. Although it was already midnight, there was no mission that the secret guards could notplete.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight.¡±

    Just as Yan Kuan finished speaking, he saw the lights sh, and then the lights went out. Shen Xiaoxiao stood up nervously. She had never seen a ghost before, and it was Heibai Wuchang. Why was she still a little excited?

    Just as everyone was nervously looking around the room, a white dot suddenly appeared in the middle of the room, followed by a white light. Two figures appeared in front of them. The two people in between looked like ck and white, wearing two tall hats. They looked very much like the chefs of a five-star hotel. Their faces were malevolent, and their bodies were skinny. As the saying went, evil spirits would seduce souls, and impermanence would take their lives. Just one look at their appearance was enough to scare a living person to death.

    So this was what ghost messengers looked like?

    ¡°Heibai Wuchang?¡± (Their name means ck and White Impermanence)

    ¡°Your Highness. Are the two of you the human parents of Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°We are. Two ghost messengers, pleasee. My child is ignorant and has offended you. I hope you will forgive him. We have prepared a small gift. We hope you will ept it.¡±

    After Yan Kuan said that, he pointed to the open door beside him, which was filled with a room full of paper money.

    Even Heibai Wuchang was stunned when they saw it. So much money. It was really a huge sum.

    Just as the two ghosts were about to exchange a few pleasantries, White Impermanence suddenly looked at Yan Kuan and said in surprise,¡±Yes, yes, so it¡¯s the ck Emperor?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Did even the Netherworld know the name of the ck Emperor? Was it that resounding?

    ¡°What? The ck Emperor?¡±

    ck Impermanence heard White Impermanence¡¯s words and pulled his gaze away from the banknotes in surprise. He looked at Yan Kuan and was really shocked. Was it really the ck Emperor? The Emperor Light suddenly appeared. This was not long after the appearance of the world. They were really lucky to see the ck Emperor here. Heavens, this was probably a great event in the Six Realms. ck Impermanence bowed to Yan Kuan and said,¡±Lord ck Emperor, you are too kind. We do not dare to ept such a great gift. Lord ck Emperor, please let us atone for our sins.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. Lord ck Emperor, please take it back.¡±

    ¡°My son, he¨C¡±

    The two ghosts looked at each other and said:

    ¡°We have received orders from King Yama toe and apologize to the two of you. It is our fault that the Crown Prince was injured in the Netherworld, so we havee to exin to the two of you. In addition, King Yama said that we will give the Crown Prince the Dragon Whipping Whip when he is older. However, this Soul-Subduing Mirror cannot leave the Netherworld now. When the Crown Prince needs it, the treasure will be given.¡±

    The two of them were so polite that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan could not utter a single word.

    ¡°You call him Lord ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you have any questions, Madam?¡±

    ¡°Why do you call him Lord ck Emperor?¡±

    ¡°The source of light, thend of darkness.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Madam, the two of us do not dare to speak too much lest we incur the wrath of the heavens. When the timees, Lord ck Emperor will open his wisdom.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other, not knowing what to do. What was the meaning of this?

    ¡°We even specially sent the sacred healing medicine that King Yama asked us to send for the Crown Prince. Even the flesh and bones that have died are not a problem.¡±

    After the two finished talking, they looked at each other and nodded. Then, ck Impermanence took out an item and handed it to Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan.

    ¡°These two things are a little gift from us two ghosts. I hope Lord ck Emperor and Madam will ept it. Although it¡¯s not a treasure, it can still be of some use to them. It¡¯s a storage ring that can store everything.¡±

    Storage ring?

    This was simply a treasure that couldn¡¯t be more rare. They were giving it to them?

    ¡°I hope Lord ck Emperor and Madam will ept it.¡±

    It seemed that these two ghosts were really giving face to Yan Kuan? What exactly did these messengers of death mean by Lord ck Emperor?

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. We¡¯ll take our leave. Goodbye!¡±

    The storage ring was held in Yan Kuan¡¯s hand. When they saw the two ghosts disappear, the lights naturally turned on. Everyone, including Little Treasure, looked at Yan Kuan in surprise. So father¡¯s background was bigger than him. He was only the heir to the throne.

    ¡°Master, the power was suddenly cut off just now. We have checked that it was not an external interference.¡± The secret guard came up to exin the power cut just now.

    ¡°Got it. It¡¯s okay. You can leave now.¡± Yan Kuan and the others knew what was going on. They would definitely send someone to leave immediately.

    At this moment, Little Treasure was not moving but was staring at the storage ring. He did not say anything.

    On this side, Heibai Wuchang had just left. At the same time, the two ghosts wiped off the non-existent sweat on their foreheads. So it was Lord ck Emperor. How could it be Lord ck Emperor?

    So Lord ck Emperor had reincarnated here. Why hadn¡¯t they noticed it before? It was so close. They had almost offended the Crown Prince and Lord ck Emperor. They wanted Lord ck Emperor to apologize to them? Heavens, they definitely didn¡¯t want their ghosts¡¯ lives anymore. If they had dared to ept Lord ck Emperor¡¯s apology just now, they would be dead by now.

    ¡°Quickly go back and report to Lord Yama. Lord ck Emperor has been reincarnated after ten thousand years and has appeared.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, hurry up and leave. But you were really smart just now, knowing to give this treasure to Lord ck Emperor. Although Lord ck Emperor doesn¡¯t care, in the human world, this is a supreme treasure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes. Fortunately, we reacted quickly. Let¡¯s go quickly. I¡¯m afraid that the Six Realms will not be peaceful again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that right? In the future, let the kids below keep an eye on this side. If we can help them, we must help. We must form good karma. Yes, we must form good karma.¡±

 Chapter 1104 - Unkillable

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Unkible</h4>

    ¡°Mommy, what is that thing?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the storage ring in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. This kid¡¯s greedy eyes were about to betray him.

    ¡°You want it?¡±

    ¡°Mommy¨C¡±

    ¡°Get your ass to the corner and stand there. Did I tell you toe over? Don¡¯t even think about getting away with it. If you don¡¯t stick to it for two hours, you¡¯re not allowed to go to sleep.¡±

    Once Shen Xiaoxiao flipped out, Little Treasure could only lower his head and ept it. There was nothing he could do. His mother was just that intrepid.

    ¡°Hurry up and stand there for punishment. You and Da Bao each have a storage bag, but it depends on your performance.¡± Yan Kuan made the decision. Little Treasure¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly hung one of his arms and stood at the corner of the wall. Shen Xiaoxiao was both angry and amused at this sight.

    ¡°Little Treasure, if you dare to sneak into those ces again in the future, I¡¯ll beat you up. And you, don¡¯t even think about ying tricks for your son. If you two father and son dare to keep secrets from me again, you¡¯d better get lost and stand there as well.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she reprimanding their son? Why did it be reprimanding him? He was very innocent, okay?

    ¡°Wife, I didn¡¯t know that this devilish brat would run to those ces. If he knew, how could I not stop him, right, wife?¡± Yan Kuan was smiling obsequiously beside her, but Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t care about him at all. She got up and walked to the room beside her. Her Da Bao was still the best. Talking to him was too infuriating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with Da Bao tonight. You go and sleep with your son. At the same time, keep an eye on his hand.¡±

    Yan Kuan was very unwilling. Tonight was their wedding night. It was their wedding night. Xiaoxiao, how could she abandon him so mercilessly?

    ¡°What are youughing at? Just stand there for another two hours.¡±

    ......

    Yan Kuan could not vent his anger. He could only look at his bear son. Forget it. Seeing that his face was bruised and his hands were hanging, the father could only apany him.

    ..

    The next morning, Shen Xiaoxiao continued to reeducate and punish Little Treasure. Yan Kuan had gone to K-ONE very early in order to avoid coteral damage. The gambling cards had already been distributed and K-ONE was the first casino to receive the gambling cards. After all the cards had been issued, there would be a feast for the rich and powerful. At that time, the top tycoons from all over the world and even the world would be invited to participate in the triennial gambling distribution.

    However, Yan Kuan did not expect that just as he was sitting in his office listening to Yun Qi¡¯s report, his secretary woulde in and say that Wu Xueying hade.

    She had just been humiliatedst night, and now she was going toe knocking on his door? Was this woman not tortured enough, or was she too thick-skinned?

    ¡°I won¡¯t see her. If shees in the future, just tell her to get lost.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words stunned the secretary. It seemed that Miss Wu had provoked their boss. Otherwise, she would not have been treated like this.

    Wu Xueying had sneaked out today. She did not believe that Yan Kuan really could not distinguish right from wrong. Although her father had said a lot of thingsst night when she went back, it was nothing more than saying that Yan Kuan could not be provoked, and his wife could not be provoked either, but she was not resigned to it. Why couldn¡¯t she recognize him? Most importantly, that woman had a wicked heart and bad character. She was not worthy of Yan Kuan at all. Therefore, she had toe and talk to Yan Kuan properly. It was best to let him know that he had lost his way.

    But now, she was being chased away without even seeing him? Why? Could it be that woman again?

    ¡°Did that Shen Xiaoxiao give the order? I want to see Yan Kuan. My father is Wu Yinghao. How dare you stop me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wu, even if your father is Jiang Haoting, our boss will not see you if he says so.¡±

    ¡°You, you, dog relying on others¡¯ power.¡±

    Wu Xueying was very angry when she saw the secretary¡¯s stubborn look. She didn¡¯t even buy her father¡¯s words. This old woman was too arrogant.

    ¡°Miss Wu, I¡¯ll give you the exact same sentence: dog relying on others¡¯ power. Security, please ask this youngdy who is full of fairy-like aura that wants to hurry up and be a mistress to get out. Throw her on the street. It must be a crowded street.¡±

    The secretary was also a very hot-tempered person. She was transferred from the foreign headquarters to help. After the banquet was over, she would return to M Country. Therefore, she was not afraid of causing trouble. In fact, the bigger the trouble, the better. This woman still wanted to fight with theirdy boss? Could she be as powerful as theirdy boss? The second-inmand of the Dark Empire was well-deserved. Was a woman like this worthy of it?

    Wu Xueying was furious. Why did it not go smoothly so early in the morning?

    Fortunately, there were not many people on the streets of A City in the morning no matter how crowded it was. After all, nearly 80% of the people here were engaged in gambling, so most of them went out in the afternoon or at night. There were really very few people who went out in the morning.

    However, the most crowded ce at this time was outside the university town. The secretary and the security guards carried out her orders very well. They even drove around a few streets and ¡®threw¡¯ people at the university gate. They really did that... After throwing her, they even said in front of many passing students:

    ¡°Our chairman said that not every Tom, Dick, and Harry can be his woman. Please take a piss and look at yourself. You¡¯re rushing to be someone else¡¯s mistress? Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing your father?¡±

    Fortunately, the security guards also knew that they could not offend people too harshly. They could not say Wu Yinghao¡¯s name. However, after saying this, they drove away. Wu Xueying was still on the ground. As the campus belle of a university... There were many people who knew her. It could not be helped. Who asked her to always be so elegant and proud? She was a beautiful woman with a fairy-like aura. Everyone thought that she was high and mighty, but it turned out that she was rushing to be a mistress just like a normal lowly human being.

    At this moment, everyone was surrounding her and pointing at her. Some people even took out their phones and wanted to post it on the campus forum.

    Wu Xueying felt that she had never been so embarrassed before. She stood up from the ground and ran to the back.

    However, she really did not look at the almanac when she went out today. Just as she ran to the corner, she bumped into two of her ssmates who had been kidnapped togetherst time and had even pped her.

    ¡°What bad luck. We saw this hypocritical woman so early in the morning. Xiao Li, let¡¯s go to the side.¡±

    Wu Xueying finally had a ce to release her pent-up anger. Calling her a hypocritical woman? Who did these two people think they were?

    Wasn¡¯t it because of her family that they had been supporting her? How could they me her for the kidnapping?

    She hadn¡¯t even mentioned them yet. They insisted on buying clothes on the street. If they weren¡¯t wearing those clothes, would they have been mistakenly kidnapped?

    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that? Do you know who my father is? Do you believe that I won¡¯t let you survive in A City?¡± Wu Xueying red at the two former ssmates.

    Sure enough, these words scared the twomoner girls. They looked at Wu Xueying but couldn¡¯t do anything to her. They could only angrily turn around and leave. If they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, why couldn¡¯t they hide? Sooner orter, this woman would get what she deserved.

    ¡°You, hmph, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two girls turned around and left. In the future, they had to stay as far away from this woman as possible.

    But at this time, a child¡¯s voice sounded beside them.

    ¡°Mommy, this auntie is so fierce. She is bullying others. Am I using the right word? Mommy¡¯s pancake fruit is so delicious. I want to eat it too.¡±

    ¡°This word is not bad. There are even more delicious things on the street. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to eat this. Mommy will bring you to eat something else.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you? Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

 Chapter 1105 - Never Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Never Let Go</h4>

    Wu Xueying did not expect to see Shen Xiaoxiao here. Was this woman here to watch a good show?

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, why are you here? Are you watching a good show?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that after Little Treasure begging for snacks for a long time, since she rarely saw him get hurt and brought him here to eat, she could meet this woman. She was haunting them. A City was too small.

    ¡°Are you delusional?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Does A City belong to your family? Can¡¯t wee here? I still feel unlucky to meet you. Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Tell me clearly.¡±

    ¡°Whoever is talking is the one.¡±

    ¡°Are you thedy who saved usst time? Thank you. We never had the chance to thank you. Thank you, really thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you and your friends, Xiao Li and I would have been finished for the rest of our lives.¡±

    The other girl, Xiao Ling, recognized Shen Xiaoxiao as soon as she saw her. Wasn¡¯t this the heroine who had saved them previously? Back then, she had killed those animals with a watermelon knife. If it weren¡¯t for her, their lives would have been ruined.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was convenient.¡±

    ¡°What? The person they wanted to kidnap at the beginning was her. You guys are suffering for her. Aren¡¯t you stupid to thank her?¡±

    ¡°Wu Xueying, we should be grateful. No matter who they wanted to capture in the first ce, we were indeed captured. When we were captured at the school gate, no one stood up for us. Moreover, it was you, our good sister from the past, who did not say a word when you saw that those people wanted to ruin us. They stood up to save us, so why shouldn¡¯t we be grateful?¡±

    ......

    ¡°That¡¯s right. At least they saved us. Even if they got caught wrongly, they didn¡¯t hide from us. Wu Xueying, this is one of the reasons why you can neverpare to others. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with those people at school. They actually thought that you were a fairy at our school. With such a hard-hearted heart, a stic flower is more like it.¡±

    This sarcasm was really artistic. Even Shen Xiaoxiao found it a little funny. However, they had really suffered for her, so Shen Xiaoxiao said,¡±I remember that you are graduating students. Are you graduating this year? Are you studying finance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the two of you are interested in working for our KN Group?¡±

    ¡°What? KN? Yes, yes, we are very willing.¡±

    The two of them had never thought that they would have such an opportunity. Going to KN? This was a good thing that had fallen from the sky. Graduate students who had just graduated actually did not find it as easy to find a job as they had imagined. Moreover, they were the number onepany in the world. If they could get in, they would not have to worry about it for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°On Monday, you can report to KN¡¯s Personnel Department. This is my business card. When the timees, report my name.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she handed over a business card. The two of them received it with great joy. It was too unexpected, too unexpected.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It can also be considered aspensation to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, don¡¯t say that. It has nothing to do with you anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for people to understand.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao said this, her sarcasm was really strong. However, Wu Xueying did not feel that she was being sarcastic. She was looking at them with an unhappy face. They were really from a small family. To work in someone else¡¯spany... How could it be as satisfying as starting your ownpany?

    Her family had already prepared apany for her. When the time came, she would definitely show off her skills. This Shen Xiaoxiao buying people¡¯s hearts, it was so disgusting.

    ¡°Do you still have something to do? We won¡¯t bother you anymore. Thank you, thank you, President Shen.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. The two girls happily held hands and left. At this time, Little Treasure tugged at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Mom, let¡¯s go eat. Why do we have to talk to these annoying flies?¡±

    ¡°Humph, where did this kide from? Does he have any upbringing? How can he be so rude?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have called you a fly.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s apology was timely. Wu Xueying looked at this kid who was almost the same as Yan Kuan and snorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid to learn from your mistakes. Don¡¯t learn everything from your mother.¡±

    ¡°I should call you a cockroach because I can¡¯t kill you. Hahaha, Mommy, is it funny?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t think it was funny, but she looked at Little Treasure unhappily. She actually didn¡¯t like Little Treasure meddling in these things, including what he said. This wasn¡¯t something a kid should say. The most important thing was... Little Treasure was too precocious. He was so precocious that even a mother like her would sometimes be speechless.

    ¡°Little Treasure.¡±

    Little Treasure knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was unhappy when he saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression. It was over. He was so proud that he had forgotten herself. However, he was telling the truth. Those women who always wanted to find his father were flies.

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao did not like Little Treasure like this, she would not educate her child in front of outsiders. If she wanted to make a deal, she would have to go back and shut the door and educate him.

    ¡°The older one has no upbringing, and the younger one doesn¡¯t either. I don¡¯t know why a woman like you deserves to be treated so leniently.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Wu Xueying. In addition to the rude words that Little Treasure had just said, she decided that it was best to ignore this woman.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Little Treasure¡¯s hand and turned around to leave. However, in Wu Xueying¡¯s eyes, this woman was afraid. The most important thing was that she was afraid and leaving.

    Wu Xueying was furious today. If she could vent, she would definitely not miss this good opportunity.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a woman who knows how to act? Yan Kuan was not by your side today, so you¡¯re not going to act anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Speak properly, What exactly are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you still dare to be so arrogant.¡±

    After Wu Xueying said that, she looked behind her. Two people who looked like bodyguards hurried over. She said that even if the bodyguards were slower, they would have arrived by now.

    ¡°Teach this woman and that brat a good lesson.¡±

    ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t good, right?¡±

    ¡°No, who says it¡¯s not good? Do it for me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had no idea how Wu Xueying¡¯s brain worked. Even the bodyguards knew that they did not dare to provoke or attack, yet this Wu Xueying still dared to say this.

    But before Shen Xiaoxiao could say anything, she heard a man¡¯s voice beside her and said,¡±Try it out for me, little girl. How dare you be so arrogant? Girl, who are you? A student of the school? Are you trying to unt your power just because you have two stinky money in your family?¡±

    These words made everyone turn around and look over. A young man in his twenties walked over while staring at a man with dark circles under his eyes. There were even three underlings behind him. Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t seem to know this young man. Why would he speak up for her?

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one on this street who doesn¡¯t know me, girl. Get lost. I don¡¯t want to make a move this early in the morning. Otherwise, do you believe that I¡¯ll paint your face?¡±

    Rat took out a three-pronged knife and yed with it.

    Wu Xueying was not afraid of Rat. Instead, she said...

 Chapter 1106 - Ba Shu

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Ba Shu</h4>

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. You¡¯re a little gangster, and the person you know is also a hooligan. That¡¯s right. This is the kind of person that suits you. The pot should be matched with the lid.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao frowned. At this moment, she remembered who this man was. It turned out to be the thief that they had met on the street of snacks. She had even taught him how to steal. This kid had been so loyal to them that he had let them eat all the snacks on the street. Now that he had recognized her, he was actually able toe out and help. This pickpocket was quite interesting.

    ¡°You girl, why is your mouth so smelly? If you are one of my underlings, I will tear your mouth apart.¡±

    ¡°Who are you to talk to me like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Throw this woman and those two imposters out of the street as bodyguards. It¡¯s annoying to look at them.¡±

    The gangsters behind the pickpocket were all gangsters. The three of them picked up Wu Xueying and left. Of course, they didn¡¯t know if they would touch her on the way. The two bodyguards were really cowards. There was nothing they could do when they met these gangsters who were slightly famous. This was also the reason why her father sent people sote after Wu Xueying was kidnappedst time.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, you shameless woman. I will definitely tell Yan Kuan that you are shameless...¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Ah, where are your hands touching, you hooligan...¡±

    Wu Xueying was forcibly taken away. The pickpocket then turned to Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±Senior, I have been looking for you for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here today. Next time, Senior, you can directly tell them my name. You can eat whatever you want and buy whatever you want.¡±

    Ba Shu was really happy. The things that Shen Xiaoxiao had taught him actually looked like a kind of bluff. However, after he had persevered and practiced it, he knew that when he did it again, this time, it was much easier than before.

    A few days ago at the pickpocket convention, this move of his had stunned all his peers. Now, he was practically the boss of the pickpocket world in A City. His skills were unrivaled.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you. You¡¯re called Ba Shu?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yes, Senior. This is your son?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Senior. My surname is Shen.¡±

    ¡°Boss Shen.¡±

    ¡°You should call me Sister Xiaoxiao. It¡¯s been a long time since anyone called me Boss Shen. I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    It had been a long time since anyone had called her that. When Yan Kuan officially returned, everyone called her Sister-inw or Boss. It had been a long time since anyone had called her Boss Shen.

    However, when Ba Shu heard what Shen Xiaoxiao said, he knew that he had met a true expert. Look at how she had retired from the martial arts world for so many years. As a woman, she had probably returned home to wash her hands and make soup. This made sense.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Sister Xiaoxiao. Little Brother, what do you like to eat here? Big Brother will bring you to eat it.¡±

    ¡°I like to eat pancakes. I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious pancakes before.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. At this moment, Little Treasure who was acting cute was a child¡¯s behavior. It was also a child¡¯s innocence that Little Treasure could not erase subconsciously.

    ¡°We only ate pancakes here. Of course, you think that this is the best. There are even more delicious things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Brother. There¡¯s a lot of food here. If youe at night, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll eat until you¡¯re full.¡±

    ¡°Really? Mommy, then we¡¯ll bring Daddy along tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we can bring Daddy along tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, I haven¡¯t thanked you for teaching me those moves. They¡¯re too amazing.¡±

    ¡°Are they amazing?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m only targeting high-end clients now. I won¡¯t easily target those who aren¡¯t high-end.¡±

    Hearing that, Shen Xiaoxiao finally understood. Stealing from rich people was quite interesting.

    ¡°You¡¯re really good at pickpocketing, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, not at all. I¡¯m only targeting rich people. One of them is equivalent to what we did for a day before.¡±

    After Ba Shu finished speaking, he yawned loudly. Shen Xiaoxiao asked,¡±Have you just ended your nightlife?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Xiaoxiao. Last night, Fortune Gate held that mahjongpetition. I won very narrowly in the top eight.¡±

    ¡°Fortune Gate? ck Peony?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Xiaoxiao, you know about it too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. It¡¯s very high?¡±

    ¡°A million dors award, hahaha, but I¡¯m just a foil. One of my brothers is the main force. The reason he went to participate is also for his girlfriend, the daughter of ck Peony, Anna.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect this pickpocket, Ba Shu, to be so unafraid of strangers and say everything to her.

    ¡°You go first. We¡¯ll talk again next time we meet.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, this is my phone number. If anything happens in A City, you can contact me. I can still speak up for you.¡±

    This kid was really an honest person. Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and epted the business card.

    Ba Shu stroked Little Treasure¡¯s head and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Mommy, is this brother a pickpocket?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, this brother will definitely meet a bloody disaster within three days. If he can¡¯t avoid it, he will die.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held Little Treasure¡¯s hand and was stunned. How did this brat know?

    ¡°How did you know? Did you see it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was looking up. His forehead is ck.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? You shouldn¡¯t look so much. I heard that all feng shui masters have consequences. I don¡¯t want you to be tainted by those.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t read people¡¯s fortune.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. But Little Treasure, why did you call that auntie a fly just now?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, she is a fly. I can tell that she wants to find Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t have to care about these things.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let anyone bully Mommy. Absolutely not. Even Daddy isn¡¯t allowed to bully Mommy.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s expression was serious and unyielding. Shen Xiaoxiao was touched and didn¡¯t know what to say. This child was really too precocious, and he was also so sensitive. As a mother, she actually had to bear a lot of responsibility. Thinking about what Little Treasure had gone through and how Da Bao was still unconscious, what could she say? All the me from before disappeared. All that was left was her heartache.

    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t bully Mommy. If he dares to bully Mommy, Mommy will be the first to not forgive him. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, Mommy has you and Da Bao. You will definitely stand on Mommy¡¯s side, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go see that brother tomorrow, okay? His cmity will most likely be tomorrow. I quite like him because he helped Mommy chase away the flies.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s a casino. You¡¯re a child, so you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I want to go and see. Daddy runs a casino. I have to manage it in the future too.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pinched Little Treasure¡¯s nose. This little brat was really trying his best to go. However, it was not as if there were no children going. It was not a big deal to just stay outside and watch.

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow. Let¡¯s go and continue eating.¡±

    ¡°Mommy is the best!¡±

 Chapter 1107 - Family Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Family Shopping</h4>

    ¡°Daddy, eat that. I want to eat that. Meat, meat, roast meat.¡±

    Little Treasure sat on Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulder. His gaze was unobstructed. He sat higher than the others, so he naturally saw the most clearly. It was too lively. Little Treasure had never been to such a lively ce before, especially when there was so much delicious food. It was a pity that Da Bao could note.

    There was so much food.

    Yan Kuan felt somewhat helpless, but he was willing to take the risk. Today, the family of four was wearing very ordinary casual clothes. They looked like ordinary people, except for handsome men, beautiful women, and cute children, at least they didn¡¯t attract too much attention.

    In addition, this ce was even more lively than the street of snacks in the capital. There were many people, and the ce was also big. This was the most bustling ce in A City at night, and it was also the ce that many tourists liked toe to.

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand with one hand, and with the other hand, he bought things for Little Treasure. Little Treasure held his father¡¯s head and sat steadily. The appearance of this family of three really made people envious of how happy they were.

    ¡°This child, why does he like to eat barbecued meat so much? Haven¡¯t you eaten enough?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I like spicy food. It¡¯s so spicy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao only gave Little Treasure a skewer. After all, he was small and his stomach was only so big. There was too much delicious food on the road. He wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it even if he bought too many.

    Yan Kuan had never eaten anything on the road before. Other than the food that Shen Xiaoxiao had fed him when he brought her to the snack streetst time, he had never eaten anything himself.

    However, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to eat. His son and his wife fed him anytime and anywhere. Of course, he didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that they might not be able to eat themselves.

    ¡°Daddy, I still want to eat that, that roasted scallop.¡±

    ¡°Devilish child, can you eat that much?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yes, yes, I can eat it. And Mommy can help me eat it. If we can¡¯t finish it, you can eat it too, Daddy.¡±

    Alright, after all this time, he was really a garbage collection station. One had to know that Yan Kuan, who was obsessed with cleanliness, was actually able to eat his son¡¯s saliva without any difort. This was really rare for Yan Kuan. This was probably because he was his biological son. Only his own biological son could do this.

    ¡°If my stomach hurts tomorrow, you can¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t you want to go and see Ba Shu?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, my stomach won¡¯t hurt. Mommy will press it for me.¡±

    Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. She was just short of Da Bao. If only Da Bao was here.

    The three of them had a good time. This was a rare experience for them.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so full. Feel my stomach.¡±

    ¡°You child, why do you eat so much? I told you to eat less. Mommy can bring you here in the future. When Da Bao wakes up, we will bring Da Bao along.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, too delicious. Especially the spicy hot soup. I like that the most.¡±

    ¡°That child needs to eat less. There¡¯s a lot of MSG.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, can you roast meat for me? I think the roast meat here is still not as delicious as Daddy¡¯s.¡±

    Yan Kuan held Little Treasure in one hand and Shen Xiaoxiao in the other. The family of three ate up their digestion leisurely.

    ¡°I thought some children like the new and dislike the old. Alright, put him down for a walk so that he won¡¯t be unable to sleep at night.¡±

    Yan Kuan put the child down. The two of them held each other¡¯s hands, jumping up and down in a warm and lively manner.

    ..

    The mahjongpetition of Fortune Gate Sect was originally attended by ordinary people. Tonight was the finals. The winner of the four rounds would be the winner of tonight¡¯spetition. Therefore, there were a lot of people who came to visit at this time.

    It was really like a novel where many children were there. It wasmon to see children in a casino in A City. Some parents left their children in the amusement park outside the casino. Of course, not everyone was like K-ONE who still had someone to help take care of them, so it was very natural to see children in a casino like Fortune Gate Sect.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite lively. It¡¯s simr to the King of Gamblers Competition of K-ONE.¡±

    ¡°Yes, every casino will hold such apetition every year to attract customers. It¡¯s very normal.¡±

    Tonight, they were still dressed very casually, trying to not attract attention. When they went, the pickpocket had already sat on the high tform and started thepetition. Shen Xiaoxiao looked around, and ck Peony sat on the high tform and chatted with the people next to her. As for Anna, just as Ba Shu had said, she had been standing in front of Ba Shu, looking serious and excited.

    ¡°Wow, what a big ck aura. Mom, can you see it?¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure pointed at the head of Ba Shu opposite to Shen Xiaoxiao for her to look at.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were mortals after all, so they could not see this. They just shook their heads and said, ¡°We don¡¯t see it. Little Treasure, don¡¯t say that you can see it outside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I know.¡±

    Little Treasure was not interested in the things in the casino. What he was interested in was Ba Shu.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee with us tonight.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at ck Peony in the distance and said to Yan Kuan unhappily.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie? Are you afraid of her?¡±

    ¡°Please, I find it troublesome. I say, isn¡¯t it really strange? This woman is already in her thirties and older than you. Why does she think that she can hook up with you?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about her? If you don¡¯t like her, you can just take care of her. Why do you have to work so hard?¡±

    ¡°Take care of her? Do you think I¡¯m taking care of some small animal? That¡¯s easy for you to say.¡±

    ¡°What else can she do? Don¡¯t tell me we don¡¯t have to show up wherever she is?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m so annoyed. It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re so annoying. You¡¯re not as handsome as Ai Wei. How can you attract so many people?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I really can¡¯t answer this question.¡±

    ¡°Go away. You better hide. If ck Peony sees you and finds you again, you better not go out with me in the future.¡±

    Yan Kuan was very, very innocent. In the end, in order to sessfully apany Xiaoxiao and the child, he decided that it was better for him to make a move himself. Yan Kuan issued an order. In less than three minutes, ck Peony received a call from his assistant and rushed to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast. Why don¡¯t you usually move so fast?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, sometimes I move very, very fast.¡±

    ¡°What a character.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, look, why are they fighting?¡±

    The few people who were ying cards just now suddenly started fighting. So many people who were watching the show followed everyone¡¯s gaze. This was really... Didn¡¯t they know that this was apetition?

    ¡°You cheated. You two are in cahoots. F*ck, beat them up.¡±

    Ba Shu and his friend¡¯s cooperation had been discovered by others. At this moment, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let them off. The four of them instantly became one. Little Treasure looked at them and even excitedly said to Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan,?¡°Daddy, Mommy, look, there¡¯s a knife...¡±

 Chapter 1108 - Time Difference

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Time Difference</h4>

    It turned out that the bloody disaster that Little Treasure was talking about was at this moment. They saw that the four of them were engaged in a fierce fight. At this time, the other party had already taken out a knife. This Ba Shu was really unlucky, it seemed that his friend often fought, so the other party was pinching the soft persimmon.

    It could also be seen that it was really difficult to control the security when all themoners participated in such apetition. The key was that Fortune Gate Sect did not pay attention to this area, so the other party could take out this knife.

    ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t save him, he won¡¯t be able to be saved.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the knife in her hand and aimed it at the hand of the person who was about to stab Ba Shu with the knife.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    A scream was heard.

    ¡°D*mn it, who ******** used a hidden weapon on me.¡±

    Fortunately, Ba Shu reacted quickly. Seeing that it was a knife and the knife that had fallen to the ground, he naturally knew what had happened just now. He immediately turned his head and looked outside the arena. It was really her, it was Sister Xiaoxiao.

    Now was not the time to thank her. It was more important to solve the problem in front of him.

    ¡°D*mn it, you dare to y dirty? You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    The fight on the other side was even more fierce. However, because there was no knife, it was all hand-to-handbat. It looked very ironic.

    ¡°Mommy, the ck gas on his head is gone.¡±

    ¡°You brat, you urged us toe here because you want to see the ck gas on his head?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Hehe, I wanted to see if the ck gas was gone after the death tribtion. Also, Daddy, if he doesn¡¯t have this life, Mommy¡¯s things won¡¯t be able to save him just now because Yama wants him to die at midnight. Their ancestors must have been lucky.¡±

    ¡°Okay, little fraud, you¡¯re getting less and less cute now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m the cutest Little Treasure. Mommy likes me the most.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure clung onto Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s thigh. Yan Kuan hated it when Little Treasure clung onto his mother. How could a man cling onto his mother all the time?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back early. We¡¯ve already seen the show. There¡¯s nothing to see anymore. It¡¯s gettingte. Children who stay upte might be stupid.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    They came and left in a hurry. However, the family of three felt that it was a good feeling to be together happily.

    ¡°Tomorrow night is the gambling event. Little Treasure, you have to go with us.¡±

    ¡°Alright, even though it¡¯s boring, I¡¯ll reluctantly go with you guys. After all, I also need to show up at the right time.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you little brat, go take a bath and sleep. Daddy and I have something to talk about.¡±

    Little Treasure made a face and walked down.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao. She was still sleeping soundly and returned to her room.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t the child growing too fast?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to grow faster?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao in amusement. Usually, they would always talk about when the child would grow up. Now, after the child showed some maturity that did not belong to his peers, she began to talk about how the child grew up so quickly. Would all parents encounter these strange problems?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what Little Treasure will have to face in the future is much moreplicated and troublesome than you and I can imagine. Also, Da Bao will also need him to take care of her in the future. If he matures earlier, there will only be benefits and no disadvantages.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I know about this too, but in my heart, I just can¡¯t get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, what do you mean by ¡®can¡¯t get used to it¡¯? Just get used to it.¡±

    Kacha¨C

    The door opened at this time. The two of them looked and saw Little Treasure running over after taking a shower.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to see where Da Bao and the others are.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled and brought the little rascal over. He looked at the time and saw that it was almost 12 o¡¯clock. He took out the crystal and touched a little blood on it. In order to satisfy the mother and son¡¯s desire to see the scene... Yan Kuan had already prepared a cotton gauze with his blood in it. It would not dry up even if it was stored in a special box for a few days.

    ¡°It¡¯s out. There¡¯s a scene.¡±

    However, what they did not expect today was that what they saw today was not the streets, or the magical beasts, or the conflicts in the Six Realms. Instead, they saw the red cave where Da Bao was located after a few months.

    ¡°Hey, Mommy, do you think Da Bao has grown up a little?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the person on the screen in surprise. Why did this Da Bao seem to be a little older than the person he saw before?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had this feeling when she saw him just now, but she thought it was her illusion. She didn¡¯t expect Little Treasure to feel the same way, so she asked in surprise,¡±Yeah, I also feel that Da Bao seems to have grown up a little. Could it be that the time over there is different from our side?¡±

    Yan Kuan frowned. He really did not know how to answer this question.

    ¡°If the time is different, then does the ten-year pact count ording to their side, or does it count ording to our side?¡±

    This questionpletely confused the family of three. Of course, they hoped to calcte ording to the other side, so that they could see Da Bao as soon as possible, but at the same time... Little Treasure didn¡¯t have the ability to pick up Da Bao, so what should they do?

    ¡°Little Treasure, can you find your uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle gave me a trumpet. As long as I blow on it, he wille over.¡±

    ¡°Then blow on it. Ask your uncle toe over. We¡¯ll ask him.¡±

    Little Treasure took out his trumpet and blew on it. Sure enough, a white light appeared in the sky in a short while. When 19 saw the content of the scene, he was shocked. They could actually see it?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have such an opportunity to see the scene inside.¡±

    ¡°19, I want to ask you, why does Da Bao look at least one or two years older than thest time I saw her?¡±

    19 smiled and said,¡±That¡¯s a parallel space, so everything is naturally different from here. One day on our side is one month for them, so you can calcte it.¡±

    ¡°Then, if we calcte it this way, will we be able to see Da Bao in less than three or four years?¡±

    ¡°No, if we calcte ording to the time here, 10 years is 10 years. There¡¯s no way to change that. Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve said before that Da Bao won¡¯t remember anything that happened in that world after she returns. On the contrary, she actually knows all the stories that you guys told her.¡±

    ¡°Can she really hear everything?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh right, 19, where¡¯s Dark 1? Have you found Dark 1?¡±

    19 looked at Xiaoxiao and smiled faintly. The light became dimmer and dimmer until it disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°This 19 is actually avoiding my question. Do you think he has found Dark 1 or not?¡±

    ¡°Well, Xiaoxiao, you¡¯ve asked too many questions. 19 clearly doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. For him to have such a reaction, it can only mean that he and Dark 1 are actually together.¡±

 Chapter 1109 - Jiang Shuixianâ€™s Unlucky Day

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Jiang Shuixian¡¯s Unlucky Day</h4>

    This time, there were a total of 11 casinos that distributed gambling cards. One could imagine that in A City that wasn¡¯t very big, there were actually 11 casinos that were used to gamble. This was enough to prove how good the business of this city¡¯s casinos was.

    Moreover, the guests invited to tonight¡¯s banquet included not only the wealthy families in the country, but also many people from all over the world.

    ¡°Eh, I didn¡¯t expect that I would only miss out on a few days, but you guys are already making such a big fuss. Why are there so many peach blossoms for Yan Kuan? You too, you actually went to Du Ze¡¯s engagement ceremony so magnanimously. Xiaoxiao, sometimes I really want to see how your brain circuits are constructed.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was drinking flower tea as she curled up on the sofa, watching Shen Xiaoxiao actually learn how to weave a scarf.

    ¡°Du Ze is not a bad person, and he did save our children and me. If it wasn¡¯t for him, our children and I would never have survived. No matter how wrong he was, I will forgive him. Of course, this will only happen once.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s that kid¡¯s luck. I say, are you knitting such an ugly thing for your son or for your daughter? Are you sure they will bring it?¡±

    ¡°Is it ugly? I think it looks pretty good. Of course it¡¯s for the children. Why would Yan Kuan bring a scarf like that? I have nothing better to do. It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Our Ai Wei is as tired as a dog. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed that you have so much free time?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard Huang Yueyan¡¯sints and smiled. ¡°Those who are capable do more work.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, let me tell you that Qiu Shaowei has left the country.¡±

    ¡°She really left? How did she leave? Would the olddy of the Jiang family let her out?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was now curious. It was really strange that Qiu Shaowei could really leave the Jiang family.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all because of Nan Ya. This woman¡¯s ambition is greater than her ability. Oh right, she will also be attending the banquet tonight. You don¡¯t know that she is now the hero of the Jiang family. What she wants is a unique position in the Jiang family. If Qiu Shaowei were to be there, wouldn¡¯t she be the one who would be the most influential? So, if Qiu Shaowei wants to leave, she will naturally add fuel to the fire. She just needs to say a few words and this Nan Ya will definitely turn around and help.¡±

    ......

    ¡°This is really interesting. This family is really messy. Oh right, where is Jiang Shuixian? I haven¡¯t settled the score with her for the previous incident. She has hired a murderer to kill us. She is courting death.¡±

    ¡°Her? Didn¡¯t your husband make a move? You don¡¯t know?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s words, she really didn¡¯t know. This Yan Kuan made a move? Why didn¡¯t he tell her?

    ¡°She didn¡¯t know what happened. She was unlucky one incident after another. When she went out, she slipped on a banana peel and broke one of her legs. When she was sent to the hospital, the ambnce actually crashed and fell to the ground. Her other leg was also crushed. When this good fellow was undergoing surgery, because the anesthetic was too long, her arm was crushed again, causing the cells in her left arm to die.¡±

    ¡°Right now, she¡¯s lying in the hospital, unable to move. It¡¯s said that she has been discharged from the hospital. In the future, she won¡¯t be able to recover her legs and hands. She is destined to spend her days in a wheelchair. However, there were still some things that left people speechless.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam Jiang is really ruthless. She said that she is too old to take care of her own daughter, so she directly sent Jiang Shuixian to the Xie family. However, the couple had already divorced a long time ago. Sending her to the Xie family was to give her to Xie Qi, an 18-year-old child. The Xie family will definitely not be happy about it, so Jiang Shuixian can only be sent to the sanatorium. Jiang Wenyi was the one who paid for the expenses. This matter caused such a scene, and it was extremely embarrassing. The reputation of the olddy of the Jiang family has already been tarnished.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So unlucky?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so unlucky that it doesn¡¯t seem like she did it herself. The eighth floor is man-made. Other than your husband, who else would do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°But Yan Kuan would never use such a method to deal with a person. It shouldn¡¯t be him. I guess it really is bad luck.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao understood her man. To deal with a person, and it was a woman, he would definitely not use such a tactful method. His methods would definitely be much more intense.

    ¡°Then it really is her bad luck? Then the heavens don¡¯t like her. No matter who did it, I have to say thank you, hahaha.¡±

    But at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao thought of someone. To be able to make someone so unlucky all of a sudden, there was one type of person in this world who could definitely do it, and that was a feng shui master. Didn¡¯t their family have a little fraud now?

    ¡°Mommy, Da Bao and I are back.¡±

    The afternoon sun was very good. Da Bao and Little Treasure were basking in the sun in the garden. Dark 2 carried Da Bao in and gently ced her on the sofa. Little Treasure sat obediently at the side.

    ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re here? Where¡¯s my little brothers? Why aren¡¯t my little brothers here?¡±

    General and Marshal sat at Little Treasure¡¯s feet. These two Tibetan Mastiffs had been following Da Bao all this while. Anyway, Little Treasure had said that the dogs had to follow Da Bao. This way, they could protect Da Bao.

    ¡°My dear son, your little brothers are in the capital. The weather is too cold. Godmother is going back tomorrow, so she didn¡¯t bring them here to cause trouble. Little Treasure, do you want to go back with me tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go back and see my little brothers.¡±

    All the way until the banquet started, Shen Xiaoxiao hadn¡¯t thought about whether or not she should ask Little Treasure about this matter. This child was very shrewd. If she asked, he wouldn¡¯t admit it, so she had no choice. Moreover, she had thought it through a bit... There was a feng shui master by Lou Yin¡¯s side. It might have been Lou Yin who did it, so this cold case was ced there just like that.

    The biggest six-star hotel in A City.

    When they arrived, the entrance was filled with luxury cars. The reporters surrounded the entrance, and the most important thing was that there was a long red carpet outside. Many celebrities walked past it.

    Dark 2 directly drove the car to the underground parking lot and went up from the first floor. They did not have the habit of showing their faces in public. There were many rich people who did the same thing as them. Therefore, the security on the first floor of the basement was even more than the people on the first floor.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s red jade jewelry was enough to make the women who saw it envious and crazy. It was so red that it looked like it was dripping with blood. The beads on the ne made her fair skin look even more vivid.

    The red bracelet in her hand and the beautiful ck dress made her look noble and mysterious.

    As soon as the family of three appeared, some rich people in the underground parking lot hurried over to greet them.

    ¡°President Yan, Madam Yan, this is the Young Master, right? He¡¯s so cute. He looks so much like President Yan. I remember President Yan¡¯s family has a little princess. Why didn¡¯t shee today?¡± The one who spoke was a client who had some business dealings with them. Naturally, he had to greet them when he saw them.

    ¡°My daughter is ying at her uncle¡¯s house, so she didn¡¯te over.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. This is my little daughter. She¡¯s a few years older than the Young Master. I can let her bring the Young Master to y with her.¡±

    After saying that, the rich man pushed his daughter out. How was she just a few years older? She was clearly more than ten years older, alright? However, they did not want to hit a smiling person. He was being polite, so they naturally could not be so disrespectful.

    However, when the devilish brat saw someone of that age who could be his aunt, he immediately retorted:

    ¡°Mommy, she can even be my aunt.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and keep your voice down.¡±

 Chapter 1110 - Boring Banquets

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Boring Banquets</h4>

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you think this kind of banquet is boring?¡±

    Seeing Little Treasure frowning and looking unhappy, Shen Xiaoxiao, who was also feeling bored, did not feel bored at this moment. How could she be bored when she saw her baby like this?

    ¡°It was indeed boring at first, but seeing you like this, I think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, silly child. These banquets are boring, but look, many people attend these banquets with different purposes. Somee to get to know people, some need opportunities to cooperate, and some have a yful attitude. It depends on how you observe and how you see. Sometimes, seeing people with different purposes and doing different things is also a kind of experiential learning.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, then why did you and Daddye?¡±

    ¡°Well, to maintain a rtionship. Also, to waste some time.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, if one day when we are so powerful that we don¡¯t have to cater to others, is it possible not to attend such a banquet if we don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°You can say that, but it¡¯s not an easy thing to do. Because even the ancient emperors were helpless at certain times. They can¡¯t do as they like.¡±

    ¡°Being a person isplicated.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Being a person isplicated. That¡¯s why living in this world is a kind of experience.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, let me apany you to eat. I don¡¯t want you to be bored.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and patted Little Treasure¡¯s head. She held his hand and walked to the food area.

    ......

    Yan Kuan looked at the mother and son from a distance. His gaze was gentle. That child definitely didn¡¯t like such an asion.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Yan Kuan held his wine ss and walked toward the mother and son.

    ¡°Mommy, this isn¡¯t as delicious as the food from the snack street. I still like the scallops from the snack street. These are all cold.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the seafood tters. They were so cold that they didn¡¯t taste good at all.

    ¡°Most of the people who came here didn¡¯t taste the food. They only paid attention to other things, interpersonal rtionships, and how many benefits they can bring.¡± Yan Kuan had just walked over when he heard Little Treasure¡¯s words. He immediately exined to his son.

    ¡°Daddy, are you bored too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Daddy is bored too. If you don¡¯t like to eat this, Daddy will bring you to eat delicious food after the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is it better than the food on the street?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the child helplessly. Was the food on the street the most delicious food he knows?

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s even better than the food on the street.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t eat this. Mommy, don¡¯t eat it either. It¡¯s not even delicious.¡±

    The family sat at the small table and chatted happily. When the people beside them saw this scene, they could not help but say:

    ¡°This President Yan looks so serious. I didn¡¯t expect him to really love his wife and child. Look at how patient he is with his child.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. That person in my family has never yelled or cursed at his child. He has left everything in his education to his teachers and everything in his life to me and the nanny. I have to wonder if he is the biological father of his children.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, look at what you are saying. No matter how bad your husband is, he didn¡¯t give you an illegitimate child, did he? Of course, that President Shen is indeed blessed. She was actually able to meet such a good man. Her husband dotes on her and her child is cute. She is definitely a winner in life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, our Old Hu had said that President Yan was such an amazing person. Who knows what kind of woman he would be able to match up to in the future. It¡¯s only been a few years and he already has a wife and child.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a pity for many women. If I had known that President Yan cared so much about his children and wife, I would have thought of a way to climb into bed and get a child out first.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t that right? Hahaha.¡±

    Nan Ya, who was at the side, heard the gossips say these words and felt very ufortable. Why was Shen Xiaoxiao so lucky? No matter how she looked at it, Yan Kuan was so outstanding. At first, she thought that she was Yan Kuan¡¯s treasure, but in the end... That Yan Kuan was actually a fake. D*mn it, why was Shen Xiaoxiao so lucky?

    Jiang Haoming, that guy, apart from women, spent money. He was not a good person at all. Fortunately, she was prepared long ago. Not only did she tie up Jiang Haoting, but she also gave birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. Although her son was not her biological son, she has raised him since he was young. In the future, he would always be well-groomed. The only thing she was better than Shen Xiaoxiao was power.

    ¡°Mom, how many times have you said that I can¡¯t provoke that Shen Xiaoxiao? I don¡¯t know why you and Dad are so worried. What¡¯s so great about her? She¡¯s just a little gangster who relies on her husband.¡±

    Wu Xueying begged for a long time before her mother was allowed toe to the banquet. She did not know why her father, who was also the executive officer of A City, was so afraid of an ordinary businessman. It was really depressing.

    Nan Ya was about to leave when she heard such a conversation. It seemed that a certain person¡¯s happiness would sometimes really hurt the eyes of others. She was not the only one who disliked her.

    ¡°You better put away your petty thoughts. Anyway, this Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan will be supported by your father. If you dare to ruin your father¡¯s big ns. You better get out of the country. Do you think that little b*stard is still young? She can already help your father now. You only know how to study hard. Your father is already paving the way for that little b*stard. She has already entered the system. Who knows what will happen in the future?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯ve said it many times. I still want you to stop calling her that little b*stard. Father said that she¡¯s his niece, his niece.¡±

    ¡°You know? Look at how smart she is. She knows to apany your father to see the guests. You¡¯re the only one who keeps staring at the couple. Seriously, he¡¯s already married. How can you still be interested in him?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was interested. I¡¯m just grateful for his life-saving grace.¡± Wu Xueying did not admit her mother¡¯s words. She only said that she was doing it to thank him.

    ¡°It better be like this. Hmph, get over there and go to your father¡¯s ce.¡±

    Wu Xueying was pulled away by her mother unhappily. Nan Ya looked at Wu Xueying¡¯s back as she left and revealed a knowing smile. This time, there would be a good show to watch. As she said, how many of these upper-ss people were clean?

    ¡°Wenyi, Wenyi,e here.¡±

    Nan Ya called out to Wenyi. Wenyi looked at Nan Ya, who was yelling and screaming, ufortably. This woman was very powerful. He had seen it when she was coaxing his grandmother and uncle. Not only that... He also discovered something amazing. This woman actually had a special rtionship with Big Uncle. No wonder his Big Uncle loved those two children so much. It turned out that the real father of the children was not Fourth Uncle, but Big Uncle.

    Now he finally understood why his aunt had to leave home. After all this time, if he was his aunt, he would have asked for a divorce a long time ago. However, their status meant that they could not get a divorce in their lifetime. Jiang Wenyi looked down on Nan Ya on this point. He always felt that she was a shameless woman. Now, calling him like this... He didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble was about to happen.

 Chapter 1111 - Jiang Wenyiâ€™s Views On Pursuing

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Jiang Wenyi¡¯s Views On Pursuing</h4>

    ¡°Wenyi,e here quickly.¡±

    The smile on Nan Ya¡¯s face when she saw Jiang Wenyi made Jiang Wenyi¡¯s hair stand on end. Every time he saw Nan Ya act like an elder when she was actually one year younger than him, he didn¡¯t know how she was able to be so thick-skinned.

    This woman¡¯s methods were impressive, and she was even more capable of coaxing men. He would never forget that back then, Grandma wasn¡¯t prepared to ignore his aunt. It was all because of this Nan Ya who instigated things from the side. Otherwise, Grandma wouldn¡¯t have such a reputation in the end. In fact, she had long decided to send his aunt to a nursing home. She was only satisfied after making such a big joke. In the end, she even let his grandmother take the me. This woman was really very annoying.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°You child, why are you so impatient? I still remember your grandmother¡¯sst words before she left. She wanted to properly show you a partner.¡±

    When Jiang Wenyi heard Nan Ya say ¡®you child,¡¯ goosebumps rose all over his body. How thick-skinned was she? How did she have the face to call out these words?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters.¡±

    ¡°Wenyi, no matter what, I¡¯m still your elder. There¡¯s no woman to support the family at home now. Your aunt has no conscience at all and ran abroad on her own. Aren¡¯t your matters your grandmother¡¯s concern? Your grandmother is already so old. Are you willing to let her worry so much?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s going on. I still have to meet some friends.¡±

    Nan Ya didn¡¯t care about Jiang Wenyi¡¯s attitude toward her. Regardless, her current position was very stable. She was the daughter-inw of the Jiang family and Jiang Wenyi¡¯s aunt. He had to listen to her even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°I took a look at Wu Yinghao¡¯s daughter. Her character and looks are nothing to be ashamed of. She¡¯s also beautiful. I heard that she¡¯s also a graduate student. She¡¯s a perfect match for you. I heard that she¡¯s also studying economics and trade. This way, you won¡¯t be afraid of not having amonnguage in the future. Didn¡¯t you break up with that Bai Wei? You¡¯re already 25 years old. You can consider your personal problems.¡±

    ¡°Is that all? I¡¯ll leave after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s with your attitude? What do you mean by that? I¡¯m talking about serious matters.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about my matters. If you have the leisure to do so, go and visit my Fourth Uncle. He was having a good time chatting with a young model just now.¡±

    Jiang Wenyi was not afraid of stabbing Nan Ya. Of course, he could do it well. Even if it didn¡¯t hurt, it would still make her feel ufortable.

    Sure enough, Nan Ya¡¯s expression turned ugly for a moment, but she was probably already experienced and didn¡¯t care about it at all. She only looked ugly for a while before continuing to act as if nothing had happened:

    ¡°Your Fourth Uncle likes this kind of thing, but he knows his limits. You, on the other hand, did you hear the girl I was talking about just now? It¡¯s that Wu Xueying. Hey, just in time. Look, it¡¯s that girl. Come, let¡¯s go and greet her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. If you want to go, go ahead.¡±

    Jiang Wenyi could tell with just one nce that she was not his type. He did not like women who were simr to Bai Wei with that kind of personality. He preferred women who were hotter and could put up a front.

    Just like that person.

    For some reason, when that person looked up, Jiang Wenyi really did see that woman. Shen Xiaoxiao. She was exceptionally beautiful tonight. That little boy was her child, right? She looked at the child with such gentle eyes.

    Jiang Wenyi was a little dazed for a moment. Nan Ya called out a few times but did not hear it. But it was precisely because of this that Wu Xueying noticed that the nephew of the woman who was interested in her was actually looking at Shen Xiaoxiao with a dazed look

    There was only a family of three in that area. If he wasn¡¯t looking at Shen Xiaoxiao, could it be that he was looking at Yan Kuan? Why would he look at a man with such an infatuated expression? Were you joking? Someone introduced you to a boyfriend, but before the boyfriend could even meet your eyes, he was already infatuated with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    As expected, she was a shameless woman who kept flirting everywhere.

    ¡°Wenyi, you child, why are you so engrossed in looking at me? Mrs. Wu and Miss Wu are both looking at you.¡± Nan Ya naturally knew what Jiang Wenyi was engrossed in looking at, but she didn¡¯t want to say it out loud. She had been waiting to watch a good show. Why did she have to say it out loud? Jiang Wenyi had never respected her, and don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that he looked down on her. It was because of this that she had to make Jiang Wenyi suffer.

    If it weren¡¯t for her ownck of ability and Jiang Haoming¡¯sck of ability, she wouldn¡¯t have supported Jiang Haoming and taken over Jiang Wenyi¡¯s Jiang Corporation long ago.

    After the introductions from the adults of the two families and the fact that the Jiang family didn¡¯t really go down like this, Jiang Wenyi herself was still very capable, and Wu Xueying¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t stupid. It was better for her daughter to get to know more of these young masters of the capital than to find them in A City.

    Nan Ya and Wu Xueying¡¯s mother pulled the two of them together and left automatically, leaving the opportunity for the two of them. However, Nan Ya had really guessed Wu Xueying¡¯s temper correctly. She did not know how to avoid it at all and said to Jiang Wenyi:

    ¡°You know Shen Xiaoxiao and the others?¡±

    Jiang Wenyi turned his head and looked at Wu Xueying in surprise. Her tone did not seem right?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t know them?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you men like to lie. I¡¯m talking about Shen Xiaoxiao, not Yan Kuan. Also, your eyes can¡¯t deceive people.¡±

    Wu Xueying did not care who this man was. Anyway, she was not in a good mood tonight, so she did not have any scruples.

    ¡°Well, then I really do know her. She¡¯s very beautiful and outstanding, right? I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be such an outstanding woman in the world.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really obsessed with her. No matter how outstanding she is, she¡¯s not your type.¡±

    ¡°Your words are so sour. So you¡¯ve taken a liking to Yan Kuan? That¡¯s right. How many women can escape the charm of such an outstanding man? However, he is sopatible with her that ordinary people can only serve as foil. They are like clowns in front of them. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You say that as if you are just observing from afar and have no improper thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Because I am not worthy, I will not ask for trouble. I think it is actually very good to look at others like this. Maybe one day I will feel that I have the ability and capability. Maybe I will give it a try when the timees.¡±

    Wu Xueying had never met such a person. How could there be someone who had no self-respect? Shouldn¡¯t you chase after someone you like?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you work hard to pursue your own happiness if you like them? Why do you have to care so much about external factors?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you graduated from graduate school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Why?¡±

    ¡°I feel that your studies have been wasted.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just a literal meaning. Excuse me, but I feel like you¡¯re really not worthy of him. Even as a suitor, you¡¯re not worthy, understand? Also, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what Nan Ya is nning. Be careful not to be used as a gun by others.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Tell me clearly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted your education. You¡¯re really just a vase. You look good, but you¡¯re useless.¡±

 Chapter 1112 - There Are So Many Farces

    <h4>Chapter 1112: There Are So Many Farces</h4>

    ¡°Let me ask you, what exactly are you nning to do? What do you want to do?¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, after receiving a round of ridicule and ridicule from Jiang Wenyi, Wu Xueying immediately went to look for Nan Ya.

    Jiang Wenyi looked around the corner and shook his head. With this IQ, how could she be a suitor? A person who was instantly killed without any challenge would not be a suitor but cannon fodder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Wu?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending. You deliberately introduced your nephew to me not to introduce him, but to use us to deal with Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Xueying, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be fooled by her. You don¡¯t know what her idea is. I know very well that she wants me and Jiang Wenyi to find trouble with the couple. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wu, you must have misunderstood. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Nan Ya didn¡¯t expect Wu Xueying to be so brainless that she could quarrel like this. How on earth did her brain work? Moreover, she didn¡¯t care about the situation and made a fuss. Whoever really married such a woman would be risking their lives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I want to leave after scheming. Why don¡¯t you take a look at what this ce is?¡±

    ¡°Xueying, show me what this ce is. It¡¯s not up to you to make a scene. Let go.¡±

    Wu Xueying¡¯s mother had eaten more rice than her daughter in the end. She knew what kind of ce this was. How she could make a scene as she pleased?

    However, Wu Xueying had long been filled with anger. She was already extremely aggrieved. Now that she was actually schemed against by a woman from the capital, how could she be willing? Naturally, she would not let go. She continued to say:

    ......

    ¡°You want Jiang Wenyi and I to go look for trouble with Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, but you don¡¯t like them and don¡¯t want to go. You insist on borrowing our hands. What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t tell me you like them?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wu, I won¡¯t argue with you because of your young age. Please be careful with your words. I was kind enough to draw a red line between you and my nephew. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like each other, but you¡¯re still a young woman. However, you can¡¯t nder people like this. Why are you still dragging President Yan and Madam Yan into this? You know what you¡¯re thinking. There¡¯s no need for me to make it so clear, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I mean? What do I mean? Stop pretending.¡±

    They were making too much noise. It was impossible for others to not pay attention to them. Nan Ya hunted geese all year round, but she did not expect them to peck her. It was really ironic to say it out loud.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao also saw the farce over here. Their ears could hear the target. In addition, Wu Xueying did not deliberately lower her voice, so they naturally heard it clearly.

    ¡°How can we be involved from so far away? Are the two of us troublemakers?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan simply stood up from their seats and moved away from these things, so as not to pollute the child¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Sigh, as expected, you can¡¯t go out with Daddy. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±

    Pfft¨C

    ¡°Hahaha, my good son. Your little adult-like appearance really makes Godmother want to die. Aren¡¯t you not allowed to go out with your father? That¡¯s a troublemaker. He¡¯s not even as handsome as my darling. Why is he so troublesome, right?¡± Huang Yueyan could hear Little Treasure¡¯s words when she walked over. He was so precious that she was dying. This child was bing more and more likable.

    ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m so troublesome in the future, my wife will be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨C¡±

    ¡°You naughty child, how can you say that about your father?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so beautiful, and I look so much like you. Won¡¯t it be troublesome in the future?¡±

    ¡°You little sycophant.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, do you want to go and see the farce that you¡¯ve caused?¡± Huang Yueyan looked at Yan Kuan and teased.

    ¡°You¡¯re really too free. Your assets have shrunk so much. Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±

    ¡°I feel bad, but I like watching good shows even more. Besides, if you lose something, you¡¯ll lose something. Who knows what will happen in the future?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t care about Yan Kuan and Huang Yueyan¡¯s scheming. She wiped the child¡¯s mouth, tidied up his clothes, and asked him,¡±Are you going to y here with Mommy and Daddy or with those children?¡±

    Little Treasure nced at the children¡¯s section not far away. Forget it. Da Bao was the one who liked to y with them. He didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Mommy, can we go? I don¡¯t like this ce. There are so many flies.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and Huang Yueyan.

    Huang Yueyan said, ¡°If the child doesn¡¯t like it, then leave. There¡¯s nothing to do anyway. I¡¯ve already said hello to those who need to say hello. I¡¯ll reluctantly stay and watch the show. I¡¯ll exin it to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really bored.¡±

    Even so, Yan Kuan still held the child¡¯s hand and prepared to leave.

    However, just as they passed by the noisy ce, ck Peony suddenly appeared in front of the two of them and said loudly,¡±President Yan, Madam Yan, both of you are here to watch the show. It just so happens that they are talking about the two of you. Hehehe, this is really hrious. If you ask me, how can an outstanding person like President Yan not be remembered by others? Madam Yan, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at ck Peony. Sigh, as expected, this Yan Kuan had a bee-attracting body. It was troublesome.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it is indeed easy to attract flies. There are all kinds of them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at ck Peony. She really detested this woman. She was everywhere. At this time, she came out to watch their good show? She didn¡¯t see if she had the ability to do so.

    But at this time, ck Peony¡¯s daughter, Anna, appeared again to tear down the stage. She said,¡±Why are you so nosy about the matter between another couple? If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that you also had thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°Darn girl, what did you say?¡±

    ck Peony was furious. Was this daughter her natural nemesis? Why did shee out to stir up trouble every time she wanted to go against Shen Xiaoxiao and watch her show?

    ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me again?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°ck Peony, mind your own business. Your daughter is right. Don¡¯t be such a busybody. You¡¯re not as clear-headed as your daughter. Why are you such a busybody?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking so much to her? It¡¯s a waste of saliva. She¡¯s just an ignorant woman. You can¡¯t even be bothered to look at her.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were still direct, causing ck Peony¡¯s face to turn red. She had never expected Yan Kuan to be so merciless. However, that was also true... If Yan Kuan could show mercy to other women, she would not feel that it was precious.

    ¡°President Yan, aren¡¯t you being too direct with your words? ck Peony is a stunner of a generation. She is the most beautiful peony among men. How disappointed would she be if you were to be direct with her?¡±

    Huang Yueyan said this to Yan Kuan with a mocking tone. In fact, she had spoken about ck Peony before. When ck Peony saw Huang Yueyan, she said bluntly,¡±President Huang, I heard that the Huang Corporation is in a lot of trouble recently. If you have time to talk about this here, why don¡¯t you spend some time to pay attention to your Huang Corporation?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have a lot of money. If I want to throw some out, what can you do about it?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

 Chapter 1113 - Your Segment Count Is Getting Lower and Lower

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Your Segment Count Is Getting Lower and Lower</h4>

    <h4>?</h4>

    Wu Yinghao, who came in a hurry, saw Yan Kuan standing not far away, and his daughter, who was holding a woman and surrounded by people. After hearing a few things, it seemed to have something to do with Yan Kuan. He knew how his daughter felt about Yan Kuan. Now that it was so noisy, it was needless to say that his daughter must have caused trouble again.

    This daughter had read so many books, and in the past, he thought that she was more sensible than the other younger generations. In the end, he was disappointed. There was only disappointment.

    ¡°President Yan, I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble again. I apologize on behalf of my daughter.¡±

    Wu Yinghao¡¯s way of apologizing without asking the reason surprised those who had seen the good show from the beginning to the end. Then, theyughed quietly. Wu Xueying was so embarrassed that her face was red. She said to Wu Yinghao:

    ¡°Dad, what are you doing? It has nothing to do with President Yan. It¡¯s this woman. She is trying to use me to deal with President Yan and the others. I am exposing her.¡±

    Wu Yinghao¡¯s face turned red when he heard his daughter¡¯s words. Was there nothing wrong with this daughter? Was this ce to make a scene? Even if she was schemed against, she had to deal with it quietly. What would people think if she made a scene like this?

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    Wu Yinghao did not know what words to use to describe his stupid daughter. If he had known earlier, he would not have been so soft-hearted and agreed to bring her out. Look at what was going on. It was embarrassing.

    ¡°Dad, this woman is too bad. You must stand up for me.¡±

    Stand up for her? He only felt embarrassed.

    ¡°President Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m extremely sorry.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I already said it¡¯s not rted to him.¡±

    ¡°Sister, your dress is dirty. Let me apany you to the bathroom to clean it up.¡±

    Wu Yinghao¡¯s daughter beside her was also Wu Yinghao¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Of course, she was Wu Yinghao¡¯s niece to the public. She was an extremely smart person. When she saw how her sister was seeking death, and her uncle was furious, she did not want to care about it, but this was a matter of the Wu family¡¯s face. They would be together in glory and in danger. How could she watch such a farce continue?

    However, she had to see if the other party was willing to cooperate. Wu Xueying looked at Wu Xueli¡¯s interruption and said,¡±What do you know? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My dress is not dirty.¡±

    Wu Xueli¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Was this big sister too stupid? Usually, they knew that she was very good at studying and that she did well. Everyone in the family said that her big sister was the most outstanding next generation of the Wu family. However, no matter how outstanding a schr was in the world, such a person wouldn¡¯t be tolerated in a family like theirs, right?

    ¡°Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    At this moment, Jiang Haoming also frowned. No matter what, this Nan Ya was still his wife. How could a member of the Jiang family be bullied by a little girl?

    ¡°What happened to you, Nan Ya?¡±

    ¡°Hubby, you have to stand up for me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this little girl, but she insisted that I messed with her. I was kind enough to matchmake her and Wenyi together. How did it be a shock to her?¡±

    ¡°Wenyi? Where¡¯s Wenyi?¡±

    Jiang Haoming was not stupid. The key to this matter was Wenyi. Wouldn¡¯t it be clear if Wenyi came out and said it?

    ¡°Yes, let Jiang Wenyie out. Jiang Wenyi was the one who told me just now. He said that I shouldn¡¯t be sold by you and even help you count the money.¡±

    Jiang Wenyi was hiding in the corner when he heard these words. He did not know how to describe his feelings at all. How could he meet such a woman who could not understand? She was so stupid that she had no boundaries.

    Asking him toe out at this time? He wasn¡¯t stupid. Of course, it was better to leave early. Sure enough, the outside world was such aplicated and scheming world. He still missed the army. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. He had left the army a long time ago.

    After searching around, she didn¡¯t see Jiang Wenyi. Naturally, she could only give up. They started to make a ruckus again. On this side, Huang Yueyan was also arguing with ck Peony. In the middle, there was even the daughter of ck Peony making a joke. It was quite lively.

    However, what Yan Kuan hated the most was these women making a scene. In the end, he pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and the child and walked out.

    When ck Peony saw that Yan Kuan was about to leave, how could she miss such a good opportunity? She opened her mouth and said loudly,¡±President Yan, don¡¯t go. That little girl from the Wu family is fighting for you.¡±

    ck Peony¡¯s loud voice made everyone turn their gazes to their side. Yan Kuan was extremely annoyed and said to Dark 2,¡±Remove her chin. If she continues to make a scene, remove her limbs and throw her to the Pearl River to feed the fish.¡±

    Everyone was shocked by Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Even ck Peony herself did not expect Yan Kuan to say such words to her. Not only that, he even wanted to remove her chin? Did Yan Kuan not know how to cherish the fairer s*x?

    ck Peony¡¯s daughter did not believe that there was a man in this world who would treat her mother this way. Not to mention, it made her feel a little excited. A man who could make ck Peony suffer a great loss, she really worshipped him. She worshipped him with all her body, not to mention that it was her mother who said those words. It was because she was her mother that she could not stand some of her actions. It was simply disgusting.

    Someone should havee out and taught her a lesson a long time ago. Otherwise, she would never feel that she was in the wrong.

    Dark 2¡¯s actions were so fast that even the others did not see how he did it. ck Peony did not even have the chance to scream. Her scream was stuck in her throat.

    The world was quiet now. Yan Kuan turned his head to look at Huang Yueyan and said angrily, ¡°Your level is getting lower and lower, just like a gossipy woman.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was furious. She was just trying to speak up for them, and he actually said that she was a gossipy woman? And Xiaoxiao, how did she teach her husband?

    ¡°Are you looking for death? You actually said that I¡¯m a gossipy woman?¡±

    Everyone was shocked by Huang Yueyan¡¯s courage. This President Huang actually dared to challenge President Yan. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that President Yan would also remove her chin?

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Yan Kuan only took one look at her before pulling Shen Xiaoxiao and the child away. It was Shen Xiaoxiao who said to Huang Yueyan in embarrassment,¡±Don¡¯t take it to heart that he¡¯s angry. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow. I¡¯ll be leaving first, Yueyan.¡±

    ¡°Godmother, we¡¯ll be leaving first. Actually, you¡¯re not gossipping at all.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was angry, but everyone finally understood. Her child was Huang Yueyan¡¯s godson. No wonder she dared to challenge him like this. It seemed that the rumors in the room were true... The rtionship between Huang Yueyan and Yan Kuan¡¯s family was indeed not ordinary.

    ck Peony¡¯s jaw had been dislocated. This farce could be considered to be over. They couldn¡¯t not end it even if they didn¡¯t want to. This ck Emperor was decisive and fast. There was no need for him to nag so much with them.

    However, just as they walked out of the banquet, they bumped into Jiang Wenyi, who had been waiting outside for a long time.

    When Jiang Wenyi saw Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan walking out, he immediately walked up to Shen Xiaoxiao and said to her...

 Chapter 1114 - Jiang Wenyiâ€™s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Jiang Wenyi¡¯s Confession</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t expect to see Jiang Wenyi at the door. From the looks of it, Jiang Wenyi was here for Shen Xiaoxiao?

    This was really strange. Did he really like Shen Xiaoxiao?

    ¡°President Yan, Madam Yan.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, is something the matter?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t bother with Jiang Wenyi, so she could only open her mouth to speak. However, as soon as she opened her mouth to speak to Jiang Wenyi, Yan Kuan¡¯s entire body emitted cold air from ten meters away. However, Yan Kuan would not be angry at her, and he definitely would not make things difficult for his wife. Therefore, he could only let his entire body emit cold air.

    Jiang Wenyi nced at this extremely possessive man. He was originally a veteran, and his entire body had some imposing manner. However, in front of this man, he could only be killed in an instant.

    ¡°I would like to have a few words with Madam Yan. Is it convenient?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡±

    Alright, Yan Kuan finally spoke. Just these three words made Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Wenyi feel awkward at the same time. This man didn¡¯t know that he had a frightening number of flies. Why couldn¡¯t he even talk to her?

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, if you have anything to say, say it here.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I want to go to the toilet.¡±

    Yan Kuan really wanted to throw his son out. Was this his biological son? He was actually creating an opportunity for his mother and a man? Was this his biological son? Was he sure?

    ¡°Hold it in.¡± Yan Kuan ignored him and let him hold his pee in.

    However, Little Treasure pulled Shen Xiaoxiao pitifully and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy wants me to hold my pee in. The... The chicken... the chicken is going to be sick from holding it in.¡±

    Yan Kuan was speechless, and Shen Xiaoxiao was even more speechless. She could only say to Yan Kuan, ¡°Quickly take him to the toilet.¡±

    Yan Kuan really didn¡¯t want to go. He really didn¡¯t want to go. Where was Dark 2? He had been driving for so long. Why was he so slow?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    A man who was so awesome just now could be ordered away by his wife with a single word. Jiang Wenyi could naturally tell what position Shen Xiaoxiao held in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What do you have to say to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My family has caused you trouble several times. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Jiang Wenyi apologized immediately and with a sincere attitude. Even Shen Xiaoxiao could not say that he was faking it. His gaze was too direct. Also... could he not look at her with such a passionate gaze?

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. There are many women. It¡¯s inevitable that it will be lively.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, they used me to deal with you because they know that I have a good impression of you.¡±

    Alright, this confession skill was much higher than those women who were chasing after Yan Kuan.

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to cause trouble for you, Madam Yan, because I know that you have your own family and are very happy. It¡¯s just that I admire you very much and have a very good impression of you. However, whether it¡¯s my family or myself, I know very well that I¡¯m not worthy of you, Madam Yan. Therefore, I will not participate in the destruction of your family and everything that you have now. I hope that Madam Yan will not misunderstand this point.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really didn¡¯t expect Jiang Wenyi to be so frank. Was this ex-soldier really different? The key was that he hadn¡¯t been corrupted by the Jiang family, which was rare.

    ¡°So you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°I took the liberty to stop Madam Yan. I just want to tell you that I¡¯ll try my best to handle the family matters well. At least, it won¡¯t trouble you. Also, I really can¡¯tpare to President Yan now, but when I have enough ability topete with him, I hope Madam Yan can give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°The wind is strong outside. Madam Yan should wait for President Yan inside. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Jiang Wenyi¡¯s words were too beautiful. Moreover, he left right after saying it. He was determined not to give Shen Xiaoxiao any chance to refute. Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely confused and did not know how to respond at all.

    This Jiang Wenyi¡¯s brain seemed to be very advanced?

    Also, how could he have such advanced thinking? And why did he feel that she would definitely ept it? The key was, how could he be so sure that he would still like her after a few years?

    This Jiang family was indeed full of weirdos. Most importantly, Jiang Wenyi, this weirdo, was even more unique.

    ..

    ¡°Daddy, if you keep looking at me, I won¡¯t be able to pee.¡±

    ¡°Little guy, aren¡¯t you trying to hold it in? Why aren¡¯t you peeing your pants?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at his own son. Why was he so biased towards his mother? He pampered his child than Xiaoxiao. In the face of such big issues, why did this child not take his side?

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m already an adult. I won¡¯t pee my pants. Seriously, do you still treat me like a child?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an adult? Okay, fine. If you¡¯re an adult, then you can pee by yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°No, Daddy, there isn¡¯t anyone here. I¡¯m scared. Stay with me.¡± Little Treasure wouldn¡¯t let his father leave. He wanted to go find his mother. He wouldn¡¯t let his father get what he wanted. There were so many flies, and it always made his mother angry. Hmph.

    ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t pee while I was here?¡±

    ¡°If you leave, I¡¯ll tell Mommy that you don¡¯t care about me and made me pee my pants.¡±

    ¡°Kid, are you threatening me?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this stinky kid. What a good boy, he even dared to threaten his father. If he didn¡¯t clean up for a day, would he go to the house and tear down the roof?

    Little Treasure used his big eyes to look at his father. Then, slowly, slowly, his little eyes turned red. That aggrieved look was exactly the same as Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. This kid¡¯s eyes were the most simr to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s... Yan Kuan would definitely lose every time they fought.

    ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Little Treasure was secretly happy. This trick really worked. Da Bao was right. His father was afraid that they would cry. However, it seemed a little embarrassing since he was a boy. No matter, he was still a child. He was only five years old. Yes.

    When they walked out holding hands, they saw Shen Xiaoxiao looking into the distance foolishly. Was she in a daze? Yan Kuan felt ufortable. What did that kid say to his wife?

    ¡°He¡¯s gone. What are you looking at?¡±

    Yan Kuan spoke ufortably. His words were cold. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at him and said directly,¡±Mind your own business. It¡¯s none of your business anyway. Has Little Treasure finished peeing? Isn¡¯t he not full? Mommy will bring you to eat something delicious.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat something delicious. Daddy, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Kuan was very ufortable. He was very ufortable in his heart. He just wanted to know what Jiang Wenyi and Xiaoxiao were talking about. Why did Xiaoxiao not tell him? His heart was as ufortable as a cat¡¯s paw scratching it. Why was Xiaoxiao like this? Seriously.

    ¡°Daddy, are you unhappy with Mommy? Mommy, Daddy is angry with you. He¡¯s narrow-minded and doesn¡¯t like you talking to others.¡± Little Treasure, this honest child, had always been on the path of destroying his father¡¯s backing.

    ¡°Ignore him. Your daddy is having a fit. It will be over in a while.¡±

    What did that d*mn Jiang Wenyi say? Why did Xiaoxiao say that he was having a fit?

    Shen Xiaoxiao even felt that Yan Kuan was not as magnanimous as Jiang Wenyi. Look at this fellow. Who asked him to have so many peach blossoms?

 Chapter 1115 - The Question of Who Slept With Whom

    <h4>Chapter 1115: The Question of Who Slept With Whom</h4>

    Little Treasure was hungry, so Shen Xiaoxiao agreed to take him to eat. The three of them came to the most unique seafood restaurant. They did not expect that there would be many people here, and many of them were acquaintances.

    The banquet just now was actually just an exchange meeting. After that, there was themotion of Wu Xueying and the others, so not many people stayed. At least, those who had some status would not stay there to watch a good show or waste their time.

    As the most famous restaurant in A City, and it was still early, it was verymon to bump into each other in this ce.

    ¡°Mommy, do you not like those flies around Daddy?¡±

    Yan Kuan went to the bathroom. Little Treasure pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and asked a very strange question. Shen Xiaoxiao looked up at him and said,¡±Little Treasure, you don¡¯t need to understand these things, understand? You are still young and don¡¯t understand the things between adults.¡±

    ¡°But Mommy, they said that Daddy is the ck Emperor, and the ck Emperor¡¯s wife is the Daughter of the Milky Way.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. What did that mean?

    ¡°Little Treasure, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about either, but I heard them say that the ck Emperor¡¯s wife is the Daughter of the Milky Way when I went to the Netherworld thest time. Mommy, what is the Daughter of the Milky Way? Isn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s wife you? Why is Daddy¡¯s wife the Daughter of the Milky Way?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s childish words made Shen Xiaoxiao feel that some things were not as simple as they had imagined. Some things had even been slowly carried out. This ck Emperor was not the ck Emperor, right, but they were both Yan Kuan.

    ¡°I¡¯m your daddy¡¯s wife. No one can change that, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    ¡°So, Little Treasure, you intentionally made your father bring you to pee tonight to punish him?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like it when Daddy has those annoying women around him all the time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, kid. Did you go to the Netherworld again? Otherwise, how do you know all this? I didn¡¯t see you tell mest time either.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Mommy, I was just taking a stroll. I identally ended up somewhere.¡±

    ¡°You brat, I think you¡¯re asking for a beating. Where¡¯s Heavenly Soldier? Didn¡¯t Heavenly Soldier go back to recuperate? How did you go?¡±

    Seeing that Shen Xiaoxiao was furious, Little Treasure could only sit up straight with his back facing Shen Xiaoxiao. He looked at her and said carefully,¡±I went by myself.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thest time King Yama said that I could go and y whenever I wanted. He even gave me a token.¡±

    ¡°You naughty child, where¡¯s the token? Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°No, Mommy, I can also bring you to y with me.¡±

    ¡°Bring me with you? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m serious. If I don¡¯t bring Daddy, I¡¯ll bring you. It¡¯s very fun down there. Moreover, we can go and see what that Daughter of the Milky Way means.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Mommy, we can also go look for that little girl¡¯s soul, the one whose body was taken by Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°We can see her down there? Isn¡¯t that a parallel dimension?¡±

    ¡°We can ask King Yama for help. He seems to be very afraid of me.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go quietly without bringing Daddy. I promise there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao fell into deep thought. Did she really have to listen to the devilish brat¡¯s words and go to h*ll? Little Treasure¡¯s two reasons were too powerful. They really moved her heart.

    But if she didn¡¯t tell Yan Kuan, what would she do if he found out?

    ¡°What if your dad finds out?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Daddy to sleep and look for him before we go.¡±

    ¡°This, let me think about it. You better eat well.¡±

    The dishes were served one after another. At this time, Yan Kuan just happened toe out of the bathroom. The family of three started eating like nothing had happened. However, without Yan Kuan knowing, Little Treasure kept giving his mother a small look. This made Shen Xiaoxiao extremely depressed.

    Once they reached home, Little Treasure pulled his mother and said that he would sleep with his mother tonight. This made Yan Kuan so angry. What exactly did this kid want to do today?

    ¡°How old are you? Do you still want to sleep with your mother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m five years old.¡±

    Little Treasure blinked his small eyes. Why did his father not even remember how old he was? Did his father have dementia?

    ¡°You ¡ª You¡¯re not allowed to sleep with your mother. Sleep alone.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with you. I haven¡¯t slept with you for a long time. And Da Bao, we haven¡¯t slept with you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°You even mentioned about Da Bao. The four of us only slept together the day before yesterday.¡± Yan Kuan added insult to injury. Why was this kid so narrow-minded now? Wasn¡¯t he too clingy? This wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Before, it was four people sleeping together. I want to sleep with Mommy and Da Bao today. Daddy, you sleep alone.¡±

    ¡°You, why should I sleep alone?¡± Yan Kuan and his spineless son, Sleep together? What did this mean?

    ¡°I want to reminisce about my childhood with Da Bao. In the past, when it was just me, Mommy, and Da Bao. We often slept together.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Reminiscing about your childhood? Are you mature now? How can you have the nerve to say that?¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    This was Little Treasure¡¯s trump card. If there was a problem, he would look for his mother. As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao was actually a little tempted, so she said to Yan Kuan,¡±Why don¡¯t I sleep with the child tonight since the temperature is dropping? I miss that warm time too.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect that Xiaoxiao would actually bring the two of them to abandon him. He shouted in disagreement,¡±No, it can only be four people sleeping together. The past is the past, and now I¡¯m here. You¡¯re not allowed to abandon me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little helpless. However, since Little Treasure said that he wanted to act alone with her, she did not want to spoil Little Treasure¡¯s ns. Thus, she said,¡±You cane and sleep with the three of us after you¡¯ve dealt with those rotten flies of yours. It¡¯s so annoying. Do you think that I¡¯m fine just because I don¡¯t ask? In any case, take care of it well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very innocent, my wife.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re innocent or not. If you don¡¯t deal with it well tomorrow, you can continue to be alone tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, let¡¯s go back to the room.¡±

    Little Treasure dragged his mother back to the room happily, leaving Yan Kuan standing alone in the room. He was very angry, so he simply went out and called Dark 2 to start messing around. Wu Xueying, ck Peony, all of them, get lost.

    It was best to get lost out of China. They were too d*mn annoying.

    ..

    Yan Kuan tossed and turned in bed the entire night. He wondered if his wife would suddenlye back in the middle of the night. He had not slept very well. When it was 1 o¡¯clock in the morning, he realized that the door had actually been secretly opened. There were also footsteps. He was delighted and immediately closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not hear anyone say anything and the door actually closed again.

    What was going on?

    Yan Kuan simply got up and walked straight to the child¡¯s room. However, he did not expect that when he reached Da Bao¡¯s room, other than Da Bao, Xiaoxiao and Little Treasure were not in the room at all. Where did these two go...

 Chapter 1116 - Wen Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Wen Jiu</h4>

    Unlike Little Treasure, who came here every few days, this was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s first time in the Netherworld, and she was brought here by her son.

    There was definitely some excitement and curiosity, but the ce was cold everywhere. Not only that, not a single person in the surroundings said a word. There was no smile on their faces, and they were all dead. It gave people goosebumps all over their bodies.

    However, other things were the same as the mortal world. There were even some shopping malls and wine shops, but the only difference was that each shop had a ghost handle, so this ce was very orderly. It was also because of this good order that there weren¡¯t so many people here.

    ¡°They feel like they¡¯re walking as if they¡¯re floating.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s just that the others don¡¯t make any sound when they walk. These are all people waiting for reincarnation. Some have been waiting for many years, and some just came down.¡±

    ¡°Oh? They still have to wait in line?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Although there are quite a lot of new people outside now, they still have to be separated by nationality and type. Many of them are very troublesome. They still have to be checked to see if there are any evildoers, and they still have to be distributed.¡± Don¡¯t see that Little Treasure was young. He knew quite a lot.

    ¡°You know quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve been here too many times. Mommy, you¡¯ll know after a few more visits.¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough. We want to look for the soul whose body was used by Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°That should be in the innermost Xuantian Pavilion. There are otherworldly souls inside.¡±

    Little Treasure brought Shen Xiaoxiao directly into the innermost area. However, after they walked past this kind of street-like area, they came to an extremely dark corridor.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t look back.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because if we look back, you¡¯ll see a very scary skull. I don¡¯t dare to look back every time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡ª Mommy, just follow me. Just don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang out with Little Treasure today.¡±

    If they walked alone in such a ck corridor, they would definitely be scared. However, the mother and son held hands and felt a little warmth from such a cold ce.

    ¡°Little Treasure, why aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a wall in front of us.¡±

    ¡°A wall?¡± No matter how good Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyesight was, she couldn¡¯t see the wall that Little Treasure had mentioned.

    ¡°We need to use the token,¡± Little Treasure said as he took out a ck token from his pocket. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao saw a white light sh in front of them. There was really a wall in front of them, a huge iron door opened because of Little Treasure¡¯s token.

    Perhaps they had really entered the Netherworld after passing through the folding door.

    As expected, the door opened. There were 18 soldiers standing neatly on both sides of the door. When they saw Little Treasure, they all lowered their heads slightly, not daring to look directly at him as Little Treasure swaggered in.

    After a while, some soldiers seemed to have received the news, and a person who looked like an officer rushed over. When he saw Shen Xiaoxiao beside Little Treasure, he was stunned at first, but his cold face immediately returned to normal. However, regardless of whether it was his actions or his expression, it could still be seen that he was extremely respectful toward Little Treasure. It was likely that the people here were used to that icy cold face.

    ¡°Your Highness, you have graced us with your presence. It¡¯s just that King Yama is not here today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him, Pan Guan. I want to go to the Xuantian Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This, this, this subordinate cannot make the decision. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you wait for King Yama toe before you go? There is no ce without the orders of King Yama, but there are many dangers. Even this subordinate does not dare to rashly go. The souls there are all extremely resentful souls, and they alsoe from a different world. Therefore, Your Highness, you should not go.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the legendary Pan Guan and felt a little uncertain. Pan Guan said that there was a lot of danger inside, so why would they still go?

    ¡°I just want to go and have a look. Yes, you are Pan Guan. Do you know if there is a child¡¯s soul? It came from the Nine Regions.¡±

    Pan Guan listened to Little Treasure and said very obediently,¡±Your Excellency, there is a soul from the Nine Regions, but I have to check this little girl¡¯s soul before I know. I wonder if Your Highness has any other information?¡±

    Other information? Little Treasure tilted his head and thought for a while, but he didn¡¯t think of anything. However, Shen Xiaoxiao still remembered something and said to Pan Guan,¡±She seems to be from the Jin Kingdom, at most six or seven years old. Oh, right, she has horns on her head and a red spot on her face.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Madam, let me check it.¡±

    After saying that, Pan Guan took a name book out of thin air and used the big brush in his hand to flip through the name book. After a while, he said, ¡°There is indeed this person. Wen Jiu, the eldest granddaughter of Jin Kingdom¡¯s defender-general, Wen Haotian, died because she identally ate a demon core and exploded.¡±

    ¡°Wen Jiu? Her name is Wen Jiu? Can we see her?¡±

    They did not expect to see this girl. Naturally, they were a little excited. However, Pan Guan looked at the two of them awkwardly and said, ¡°She has been taken away by the Daughter of the Milky Way. I¡¯m afraid that you will have to go to the Daughter of the Milky Way to find her.¡±

    ¡°The Daughter of the Milky Way?¡± Little Treasure and Shen Xiaoxiao looked up at each other at the same time. They had just said that they wanted to find the Daughter of the Milky Way. Why was she taken away now?

    ¡°Why did the Daughter of the Milky Way take her away? And where is the daughter of the Milky Way?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Pan Guan stunned. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s face again. He had been surprised just now, but now he finally understood why she was so surprised.

    No wonder she coulde to the Netherworld with a mortal body. It turned out that not only was she a person who had been reborn in two lifetimes, but she had even cultivated her jindan. This cultivation could not be underestimated in the future. This great opportunity... It was really a rare opportunity that could only be seen once in ten thousand years.

    ¡°So Madam is a person who has been reborn.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that her identity could not be hidden from these ghost lords. At this time, Little Treasure looked at her in surprise when he heard Pan Guan¡¯s words. Was his mother a person who had been reborn in two lifetimes? How could it be?

    ¡°Pan Guan, you have good eyesight. You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard that the Crown Prince¡¯s father is the ck Emperor. If that¡¯s the case, then the Daughter of the Milky Way is the wife of the ck Emperor. If you go and look for her, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be polite to you. You have to know that the Daughter of the Milky Way doesn¡¯t belong to the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to provoke her. We just want to look for that Wen Jiu. Uncle Pan Guan, why did she take Wen Jiu away?¡±

    Pan Guan told Little Treasure everything he knew, and there was nothing to hide about this matter. He immediately said, ¡°Anyone who has a lot of grievances will be taken away by the Daughter of the Milky Way to be used to cultivate the Resurrection Lily.¡±

    ¡°Wen Jiu has a lot of grievances?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was betrayed by the Great Jin Kingdom and died from torture. Fortunately, she had a strange body to prolong her life. However, her resentment will destroy the entire Great Jin Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Does that otherworldly body remember those things?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. It¡¯s like a body exchange. If the body is given to the otherworldly body, it will naturally inherit all of Wen Jiu¡¯s hatred.¡±

 Chapter 1117 - A Night In the Netherworld

    <h4>Chapter 1117: A Night In the Netherworld</h4>

    Pan Guan¡¯s words were a shock to Shen Xiaoxiao and Little Treasure. Now, it was impossible for them not to look for the Daughter of the Milky Way. But who exactly was this Daughter of the Milky Way?

    ¡°Pan Guan, may I ask who exactly is the Daughter of the Milky Way?¡±

    ¡°This, Madam, we have never seen the appearance of the Daughter of the Milky Way. Other than going to Xuantian Pavilion on the 15th of every month to take away the soul with the heaviest resentment, she spends the rest of her time guarding the Resurrection Lily. She has never appeared in front of all of us. Even when she appears in Xuantian Pavilion, her form was like silk and flowing water.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s as red as fire, just like a floating spider lily. She has no roots, just like a wandering soul.¡±

    This answer refreshed their understanding. Then why was she called the Daughter of the Milky Way? Wasn¡¯t she just a soul without a form?

    ¡°Then why is she called the Daughter of the Milky Way? If she doesn¡¯t even have a form, why is she still regarded as the ck Emperor¡¯s destined wife?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question was very normal. Even Pan Guan knew that thisdy was the ck Emperor¡¯s wife in the mortal world, so he didn¡¯t hide anything from her.

    ¡°This is an ancient legend. We don¡¯t know either. It seems that in ancient times, the Daughter of the Milky Way was formed from the blooming of a flower on the other shore. One day, the Daughter of the Milky Way met the ck Emperor, and their feelings for each other deepened. Unfortunately, the ck Emperor fell into the mortal world in order to go through the tribtion, so the Daughter of the Milky Way has been waiting in our Netherworld for the ck Emperor to return, so...¡±

    ¡°In other words, that so-called predestined wife is just a legend?¡±

    Pan Guan was stunned. This seemed to be the case, but this legend had been around for tens of thousands of years. Could it be false? It couldn¡¯t be, right?

    ¡°This legend has indeed been around for thousands of years, so, we all thought...¡±

    ¡°So you all thought that the ck Emperor and the Daughter of the Milky Way were a couple?¡±

    ¡°That ¡ª That is indeed the case.¡±

    ......

    Hearing such an answer, Shen Xiaoxiao finally felt at ease. If that was the case, what was she afraid of? What fate? What predestined? It was just a rumor. Would Yan Kuan marry an unfamiliar woman? How was that possible?

    ¡°Where is the Daughter of the Milky Way? Please show us the way, Pan Guan.¡±

    Pan Guan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and Little Treasure with some difficulty. If something happened to them, how could he bear the responsibility?

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I really shouldn¡¯t have told you. If King Yama finds out, not only will I lose my official position, I will definitely be cut off from the 18th level of h*ll. If Madam and the Crown Prince insist on going, why don¡¯t we wait for three days? When King Yamaes back, the Crown Prince can ask King Yama about the specifics.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Pan Guan was just ying around, but she really couldn¡¯t make things difficult for him. He had already given her a lot of face, and he hade so quickly and told them so many things. If he told them about this... This was about losing his official position and having his tongue plucked out and going to h*ll.

    ¡°Alright then. Thank you for clearing up the confusion today, Pan Guan.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. You¡¯re too kind, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Little Treasure nodded. In this aspect, he was very respectful to his mother. If Shen Xiaoxiao decided on something, he promised that he would not say no.

    The door closed with a loud bang. Then, Little Treasure looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and asked,¡±Mommy, are weing back in three days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that Pan Guan is also in a difficult position. Little Treasure, you must remember that in this boundless Netherworld, the King of H*ll is easy to get rid of. Little ghosts are hard to deal with. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t easily offend these ghosts. They¡¯re different from humans.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Mommy, should we go back now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go back.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao. Let go of me! That¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao! Hahaha, Shen Xiaoxiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to also be a short-lived ghost. You actually came to h*ll too. Hahaha, Shen Xiaoxiao, Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    The mother and son had just walked through a broken road when they reached the fork in the road. They saw a group of ghosts pressing down on three people and walking in the direction they had walked before. Those prisoners were all women, and their hands and feet were trapped. They were wearing white clothes. Their hair was messy, and their faces were extremely pale. Their expressions were extremely dull.

    The person who was shouting at Shen Xiaoxiao and the others was not anyone else, it was really the dead Liu Yufei. They did not expect to see this person even after she was dead. Indeed, she was haunting them.

    ¡°Shut up and pull her down.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, this is retribution, retribution! You also have this day...¡±

    Liu Yufei was forcefully dragged away by the ghost messenger. Her mouth kept opening and closing, but because the ghost messenger cast a spell, she could not say a single word.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Little Treasure in surprise. Little Treasure naturally did not know this Liu Yufei, but fortunately, White Impermanence walked over at this time. When he saw the two of them, he ran over and said in an extremely obsequious manner,¡±Crown Prince, Madam, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t take good care of you and scared you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle White Impermanence.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare for you call to call me Uncle. Crown Prince, are you bringing Madam here to y?¡±

    White Impermanence didn¡¯t expect that the Crown Prince didn¡¯t put on any airs at all. Every time he saw them, he would call them Uncle. He was very sweet. Even if he wasn¡¯t Crown Prince, they couldn¡¯t be fierce with such a cute child.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m bringing Mommy here to take a look.¡±

    ¡°White Impermanence, who were the three women you brought just now?¡±

    When White Impermanence heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, he immediately replied, ¡°Oh, those three women just now. They had just finished the eighthyer of ice h*ll and were about to enter the ninthyer of oil h*ll.¡±

    ¡°Ice h*ll?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they were all adulterers andscivious women in the world of the living. After they died, they would be stripped naked and thrown at the top of the Ice Mountains.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So the oil h*ll is going to fry them?¡±

    ¡°Madam is smart. Naturally, this is the reason. The most heinous people in the world of the living will be like this.¡±

    From the looks of it, even if Liu Yufei died, she still had to experience these things. She did not know if she would regret it.

    When White Impermanence saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s abnormal expression, he thought that she was worried about what would happen to her in the future. He immediately ttered her:

    ¡°Madam and the Crown Prince are blessed. Naturally, they won¡¯te to our boundless h*ll.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not worried about that. It¡¯s just that Liu Yufei was someone I knew when she was alive, so I asked a few more questions.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Madam, do you want to greet the people below?¡±

    So this Netherworld also knew how to use connections? Sure enough, corruption really existed everywhere.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not familiar with her. I¡¯m just curious. I can¡¯t break the rules of this world. Besides, she¡¯s already dead, so she doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me anymore. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Madam is very thorough. That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, White Impermanence, for helping us out. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Since Shen Xiaoxiao knew what was going on, she naturally turned around and left with Little Treasure.

    When White Impermanence saw the two of them leave, he thought about it and decided to take a look at this Madam¡¯s old friend. From the looks of it, they did not seem to be on good terms. If they were enemies, he would have to help them out. If they were friends with her, he would treat her very well in the future...

 Chapter 1118 - Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Discovered</h4>

    Seeing that they had left, White Impermanence immediately followed them to the 18th level of h*ll. He could not wait to earn more performance.

    As soon as they reached the entrance of the 9th level of h*ll, they felt an endless heat. The boiling oil temperature was so hot that they, who rarely felt any warmth, felt it.

    Red oil bubbled in the huge oil pan. There were at least a hundred ghosts in the oil pan who were screaming incessantly as they were fried.

    They were inanimate. To suffer such a punishment was to let you be tortured again and again while you were awake. Even if you wanted to die, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.

    Moreover, the frying was repeated over and over again. Every four hours, the oil would be fished up for two hours. Then, it would be repeated over and over again without a break. When there was a new sentence on top... would they experience other punishments.

    When White Impermanence arrived, he just happened to see the woman that Madam had mentioned crying and shouting beside the frying pan. These things weremon for ghosts like them. They did not find it strange at all. Sympathy? That was even less so. Those who could be sentenced to this h*ll to be punished were definitely people who hadmitted evil deeds, especially this frying pan. Unless they were extremely evil people, they would definitely not experience such things.

    ¡°Lord White Impermanence.¡±

    When the imp saw White Impermanence, he immediately bowed respectfully. When Liu Yufei saw White Impermanence walking over, she immediately knelt down and kowtowed non-stop. ¡°Lord, please spare me. Spare me. I don¡¯t want to go into the deep-frying pan. I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yufei?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m Liu Yufei. Lord, please, please spare me.¡±

    ¡°You know Shen Xiaoxiao?¡± White Impermanence asked immediately.

    When Liu Yufei heard White Impermanence ask for her name, she thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was here to suffer as well. Shen Xiaoxiao was not a good person. After she died, she would also be thrown into the frying pan, right?

    ¡°She is my half-sister. She hasmitted many evil deeds and killed countless people. Is she going to be thrown into the frying pan as well? If you let here, she should be the one to do this. Let me go, let me go.¡±

    ......

    With just a few words, White Impermanence asked the question clearly. It seemed that she was really not familiar with her. She was so unfamiliar that he wanted to step on her.

    ¡°When you were alive, not only did you sell organs, but you also abducted children and women. Your crimes were monstrous. Not only did you have to be fried in a frying pan, but you are also sent to the Infernal H*ll for eternity.¡±

    ¡°All of you, carry out the sentence. You must not reduce the punishment of such a vicious person.¡±

    White Impermanence instructed the little ghosts, and the little ghosts naturally carried out the order immediately.

    Liu Yufei was already scared out of her wits. Wasn¡¯t this punishment enough? Why? What about Shen Xiaoxiao? What about her?

    ¡°What about Shen Xiaoxiao? What kind of punishment is she going to receive? Is she like me?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant. Shen Xiaoxiao hasn¡¯t died yet. How can she go to h*ll before her life is over? Moreover, she¡¯s blessed deeply. Even if she were to die in the future, she won¡¯te here.¡±

    ¡°What? How is this possible? How is this possible? Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible. This isn¡¯t fair. This isn¡¯t fair. Why, why...¡±

    No matter how much Liu Yufei argued and caused a ruckus, no one asked a question. She only felt the sensation of her entire body being drenched in oil...

    ¡°Mommy, do you want to go shopping? Sigh, women love shopping.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. Why did she want to go shopping just because she took a few more nces? Besides, even if she wanted to go shopping, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the mall of the Netherworld.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Who said I wanted to go shopping? Let¡¯s go back early so that your father won¡¯t wake up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have money either. The Netherworld needs silver, and we don¡¯t have it either. If you can¡¯t buy anything that you like, then I¡¯m unfilial.¡±

    ¡°You... Little brat, you still know how to be filial? You being able to grow up safely is the greatest filial piety.¡±

    Sometimes, it was quite interesting to say these words to a kid who was like a little adult.

    The mother and son happily ended their night tour in the Netherworld. They had just returned to their room, and before the lights were turned on, they heard a voice that was obviously holding in its anger:

    ¡°Where did the two of you go in the middle of the night?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other. It was over. They had still been discovered.

    The lights in the room were turned on with a bang. Yan Kuan was currently sitting beside Da Bao¡¯s bed. His face was so dark that it was about to drip with ink. He had probably waited for the entire night, right?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the time. It was already 5 am. They had been there for four hours? Time passed really quickly.

    ¡°Well, we went for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you teaching your child to lie?¡± Yan Kuan was not going to fall for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s trick of not going to bed at two or three in the morning and bringing their child for a walk. The key was that she was still trying to hide it from him. What were they going to do?

    ¡°Stand in the corner. Be honest. Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Daddy¨C¡±

    ¡°Especially you, Yan Lele. No, from now on, you will be called Yan Huohuo. Go stand in the corner while I deal with your mother. I will deal with you againter.¡±

    Little Treasure was so frightened by his father that he trembled. Oh boy, when his father was angry, it was so scary.

    Mommy, you better pray for yourself.

    Little Treasure immediately stood in the corner and did not dare to move. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled extremely obsequiously at Yan Kuan.

    Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands pulled his clothes and she smiled. It was useless. It was all useless. If they did not tell the truth today, Yan Kuan would definitely not let them off easily.

    ¡°You guys nned to go out alone for the whole night. I don¡¯t believe that you guys didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°About that, we were afraid that you would not agree, so we did not tell you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that if she did not say anything today, she would not be able to make it. At that time, didn¡¯t she agree to go because she wanted to see that so-called Daughter of the Milky Way? In the end, it was all because of him, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Tell me honestly, where did you go?¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°What? Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re too bold. Did I agree to let you go? You actually brought your child to go there? Do you know where it is down there? Do you think you can go anywhere you want? Have you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    ¡°Are you still young? What are you curious about?¡±

    Speaking of this, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Little Treasure, who was at the side, continued:

    ¡°I know, Daddy. Mommy is curious about the Daughter of the Milky Way, so she wanted to go with me to take a look. Because they all said that the Daughter of the Milky Way is the ck Emperor¡¯s fated wife, so Mommy wanted to go take a look.¡±

    ¡°What Daughter of the Milky Way? What fated wife? Also, kid, don¡¯t give me the runaround. If you don¡¯t tell me, will your mother know about the Daughter of the Milky Way?¡±

    ¡°And you, tell me honestly. What Daughter of the Milky Way?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan and pouted as she told him everything she knew. After she finished, Yan Kuan did not speak for a long time. Instead, he suddenly stood up and returned to his room. He did not bother with Shen Xiaoxiao and Little Treasure anymore. Could it be that he was really angry?

 Chapter 1119 - Matters Between a Man and a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Matters Between a Man and a Woman Trantion</h4>

    Yan Kuan did not dare to tell Shen Xiaoxiao. Ever since he had the little white crystal in his stomach, he had started to dream. In his dreams, there was always something simr to a red ribbon that was wrapped around him. He could not touch it or chase it away.

    Now that he heard Xiaoxiao say this, he began to wonder if this was really some Daughter of the Milky Way?

    But at the same time, his feelings could not fool anyone. That ribbon had no life. He simply did not understand what the so-called Daughter of the Milky Way was.

    Shen Xiaoxiao watched Yan Kuan leave angrily. This was the first time she had seen Yan Kuan so angry. She turned around to inform her son a few times before hurriedly walking back to her room.

    Little Treasure looked at his mother¡¯s back view as she left and shook his head helplessly. He muttered to himself, ¡°Daddy is not angry at all. Mommy is so smart, yet she did not see through it. Sigh, as expected, when a woman meets a man, she is a fool.¡±

    After saying this, he nestled himself under Da Bao¡¯s feet and fell asleep sweetly.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao slipped back into the room, she saw Yan Kuan sitting at the head of the bed and touching the crystal in his hand in silence. She twirled her arms and legs as she walked over. First, she carefully leaned against him. Yes, he didn¡¯t reject her... Then, she carefully tugged at his clothes and was ignored. Then, she simply rubbed against his side. This kid had put on quite a good show today. He hadn¡¯t transformed into a wolf yet. Shen Xiaoxiao continued to work hard... She simply leaned behind a certain someone¡¯s ear and exhaled hot air. ¡®Alright, little fellow. If you don¡¯t react, I¡¯ll give you a thumbs up.¡¯

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan had been waiting for a certain someone toe to him voluntarily from the beginning. Wasn¡¯t there a saying? No matter how big the problem between a man and a woman was, as long as it could be solved by having s*x, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If it couldn¡¯t be solved in one go, then they would do it a few more times. As they did it, any problem would be solved.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that if this man could really hold himself back from being seduced by her, then he would be able to make a decision. But in the end, hehe, he still could not escape from her grasp.

    ¡°Little thing, you asked for it. Don¡¯t me me for not knowing how to take care of a woman. I had thought that you would not sleep for the whole night, but now that you have delivered yourself to my door, I will let you down even if I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Hubby¨C¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao blinked her small eyes at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan nced at her and said,¡±What? Beg for mercy? It¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Hubby, can I beg for mercy?¡±

    ......

    ¡°You little thing, are you begging for mercy? Alright, I¡¯ll definitely grant you your wish!¡±

    After a round of s*x, they still hadn¡¯t finished after more than two hours. Shen Xiaoxiao was panting heavily. From the bedroom to the bathroom, this man hadn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity even when they were cleaning up. It was not over until the sky was bright.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already exhausted, but she did not dare to fall asleep. They had already eaten a big meal. All 18 martial arts skills were used, and the couple had alsoe here before the children were born. How long had it been? This meal was so satisfying!

    ¡°Hubby.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What? You still want it?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you¡¯re not angry anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who said that? It depends on a certain someone¡¯s performance.¡±

    ¡°Little brat.¡±

    Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao giggling as she prepared to go to bed, although Yan Kuan could not bear it, he still said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±I think I know the Daughter of the Milky Way that you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This time, there was no need to doze off. Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly sat up from the bed and looked at Yan Kuan in a daze. He knew her? He actually said that he knew her?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Eh ¡ª¡ª Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I was afraid that you would misunderstand me, so I didn¡¯t say anything. The key is that if you don¡¯t mention what happened tonight, I don¡¯t even know what kind of Daughter of the Milky Way she is.¡±

    ¡°Exin it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this matter has to start from when I discovered that crystal...¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s exnation made Shen Xiaoxiao even more confused. However, she was a little certain that the so-called Daughter of the Milky Way really didn¡¯t have a form. She was just like a red gauze or ribbon?

    ¡°Then what exactly is she?¡±

    ¡°I guess she hasn¡¯t taken human form yet. Or rather, it¡¯s just a title. You also said that what they said was just a legend, a legend.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you again in three days. This time, we¡¯ll go to the Netherworld personally. I want to see what kind of sneaky tricks are up. My, Yan Kuan¡¯s wife, will only be you, Shen Xiaoxiao, in the past, present, and future.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you dare to try anyone else... Alright, go to sleep. How hateful.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to pester them. Everything would wait until they went to the Netherworld three dayster before they went to meet the Daughter of the Milky Way.

    This conflict between the two could be considered over. They hugged each other and fell into a deep sleep.

    After Little Treasure woke up, he very consciously didn¡¯t disturb his unreliable parents.

    He personally got someone to carry Da Bao to the garden for a walk. They were still in A City, so the weather here was much warmer and much better than in the capital.

    ¡°I want to go in. I want to see President Yan. Let me go in and see President Yan.¡±

    It was noon now. Little Treasure looked at the noisy woman at the door in the distance and frowned. He patted Da Bao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Daddy¡¯s flies came to the door again. I¡¯ll go and take a look. You be good and stay here.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure said a few words to General and Marshal beside Da Bao before turning around and walking to the door.

    Wu Xueying had sneaked out on the way to the airport today. She really could not understand why her father insisted on her leaving the country immediately. Her mother could not stand her noise, so she told her what President Yan had ordered her.

    Why? Why did this man do this? She did not affect his life. Couldn¡¯t she just look at him silently? Why was he so cruel? Why?

    ¡°What are you arguing about?¡±

    The secret guard saw Little Treasureing over and immediately said to him respectfully, ¡°You Master.¡±

    ¡°You are Yan Kuan¡¯s child. I want to find your father and ask him toe out to see me.¡±

    Wu Xueying was so angry, as if his father was really a heartless man. Little Treasure only felt extremely disgusted when he looked at her.

    ¡°Why should I help you pass the message? Who are you? Why are you seeing my father?¡±

    ¡°I am Wu Xueying. I want to find your father. Why did he ask my father to send me abroad for no reason? What right does he have to do that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly. Your father asked you to go abroad. Why are you looking for my father? Also, haven¡¯t you been abroad before?¡±

    ¡°What do you know, kid? Ask your father toe out.¡±

    ¡°My father and mother are sleeping. They¡¯re not free.¡±

    When Wu Xueying heard this, her face instantly turned pale. It was already noon and they were still sleeping. Shameless women only knew how to pester men.

    ¡°Shameless, only knowing how to pester men.¡±

    Wu Xueying muttered softly. Little Treasure narrowed his eyes when he heard this. This action was almost the same as Yan Kuan¡¯s. This kid was about to lose his temper.

    ¡°Who are you calling shameless?¡±

    ¡°I ¡ª I ¡ª I ¡ª I ¡ª You child, why do you care what I say? You¡¯re so young, what do you know? Let your fathere out. Your mother is really not a person. She must be the one who urged your father to chase me away. Despicable, shameless person.¡±

    ¡°You dare to scold my mother? You¡¯re courting death...¡±

 Chapter 1120 - Little Treasure Makes His Move

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Little Treasure Makes His Move</h4>

    Little Treasure¡¯s feelings for Shen Xiaoxiao were definitely not something Yan Kuan couldpare to. Therefore, there were many times when Little Treasure would choose to stand up and protect his mother. Now that he saw this woman scolding his mother in such a manner... Little Treasure¡¯s anger could be imagined.

    ¡°General, Marshal, charge.¡±

    When Little Treasure called out, the two Tibetan Mastiffs immediately ran out and rushed toward the door. They were the ones who listened to Little Treasure the most. When he called out... One could imagine how terrifying the two Tibetan Mastiffs, who were almost one year old, looked when they ran out.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    The secret guards were also amazing. When they saw the Tibetan Mastiffsing over, they immediately opened the big iron door. The Tibetan Mastiffs ran out one after another and pounced on Wu Xueying.

    The Tibetan Mastiffs were indeed very obedient. They even opened their mouths wide and revealed their big tongues. The saliva dripped directly onto Wu Xueying¡¯s face. Wu Xueying was so scared that her entire body was shaking. She couldn¡¯t even speak, even her cry was stuck in her throat due to the saliva flowing down her throat.

    ¡°Save ¡ª Save ¡ª Save ¨C¡±

    ¡°What were you cursing just now?¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª You ¨C¡±

    Wu Xueying had just said a few words when two cars drove over from not far away. When the car stopped, a woman with eight bodyguards got out of the car.

    ¡°Xueying, what ¡ª what ¡ª what¡¯s going on? Beat them to death. Beat these two dogs to death for me.¡±

    The nobledy was obviously Wu Xueying¡¯s mother. When she saw her daughter being pounced on to the ground by two Tibetan Mastiffs that were about the same age as a human, the degree of shock was imaginable. One had to know that those were not ordinary wolf dogs... Those were Tibetan Mastiffs. Tibetan Mastiffs. It was not difficult at all to bite a person to death.

    ¡°You dare to touch my General and Marshal? I will teach you a lesson.¡±

    Little Treasure saw that those people had indeed taken out their knives and walked toward the Tibetan Mastiff. Little Treasure immediately said something fierce.

    However, at this moment, Mao Juan (the name of a noblewoman) saw her daughter¡¯s miserable state and her entire body trembled in fear. She was in an extremely miserable state on the ground. Any mother who saw this scene would probably not be able to stand it. Of course... except for Gu Yuehua.

    ¡°You are too ruthless. Little friend, where are your parents? How can you make two dogs bite my daughter so ruthlessly? That is a Tibetan Mastiff.¡±

    ¡°I asked my General and Marshal to pounce on her, but I didn¡¯t have the time to bite her. However, if she still speaks dirty words, I will let my General and Marshal bite her.¡±

    ¡°You, that¡¯s a Tibetan Mastiff. It will bite people to death. How can you be so ruthless at such a young age? What kind of upbringing do you have?¡±

    ¡°My upbringing is very good. It was she who came to my house for no reason and caused a ruckus, like a shrew.¡±

    ¡°I want to see your father. My daughter caused such a ruckus because your father found my Old Wu and insisted that my daughter go abroad. My daughter studied abroad for more than ten years before she finally returned to the country. Now, he wants to send my daughter away? On what basis? Just because your family is rich and powerful?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, you can ask your father. The heavens are watching. Your father is so ruthless in his actions. Like father like son. I see that your family is a bunch of heartless people.¡±

    Mao Juan was also furious. Her daughter was her pride and her heart, but she had only returned for a short while before she was forcibly sent away. What right did they have? She hadn¡¯t caused them any trouble, so why couldn¡¯t they let her go?

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s heartless. Your entire family is heartless. Get lost quickly.¡±

    ¡°Kill those two dogs.¡±

    Mao Juan didn¡¯t want to make a scene with a child. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend this child, but these dogs could always be dealt with.

    ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°See if I dare.¡±

    Those bodyguards were also paid to do things. The employer wanted them to attack the two Tibetan Mastiffs, but it was not a physical attack. Naturally, they had to attack. Eight men had to deal with two Tibetan Mastiffs, and they still had weapons in their hands. The Tibetan Mastiffs were indeed not a match for them.

    Little Treasure saw that General and Marshal¡¯s legs had different degrees of scratches. He rushed over in anger, and the secret guards could not stop him even if they wanted to.

    However, what everyone did not expect was that at such a young age, when Little Treasure really fought, it was really terrifying. He specialized in attacking the legs of these bodyguards. A small knife was yed by him to perfection. He ran over in a circle, and none of the eight adults were safe. All of their legs were cut. Even their positions were the same. They thought that if Little Treasure was willing, it would be easy for Little Treasure to cut off their hamstrings.

    When the secret guards who ran out saw Little Treasure¡¯s actions, they were all impressed. Young Master was indeed worthy of being the sessor of Master. He was actually so awesome. Even they did not have this ability. Young Master was mighty and domineering.

    ¡°Young Master is really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this knife is much more beautiful than yours or mine.¡±

    Mao Juan and the other bodyguards could not believe their eyes. This was a young child who could be so powerful. What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°If you dare to hurt the legs of my General and Marshal, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t even think about hurting your legs.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª You ¡ª You little child, your ¡ª your parents ¡ª is this how they taught you? You little devil, devil¨C¡±

    ¡°How we teach our children has nothing to do with you, Madam. On the other hand, you came to my house for no reason and caused a ruckus. What are you doing?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked over slowly in her home clothes. Yan Kuan followed behind them. They had just rested for a short while when they were woken up by the noise. It was really annoying.

    Yan Kuan followed behind without saying a word. This Wu Yinghao was too ipetent. He couldn¡¯t even control his wife and children. It was embarrassing.

    Mao Juan saw the adultsing out and immediately walked over to Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±Madam Yan, look at your child. He¡¯s so vicious at such a young age. They¡¯re all human beings. He¡¯s ying with knives at such a young age and even injured people. You have to educate him now. What about when he¡¯s grown up?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how to teach my child. Your own daughter hasn¡¯t even been taught well. Why are you making a fuss at someone else¡¯s house in the middle of the day? What does it have to do with us that your daughter was sent away by her father?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all about Yan ¡ª Yan ¨C¡±

    Mao Juan was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to say a word when she saw Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes. Wu Yinghao had told her that Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t someone they could afford to offend. Of course, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t actually insist on Wu Xueying leaving, it was Wu Yinghao who said it was best for her to leave. That was why this happened. They really couldn¡¯t make sense of it. However, Mao Juan¡¯s heart ached when she saw her daughter being scared to such an extent.

    Shen Xiaoxiao also saw that Wu Xueying was frightened by the Tibetan Mastiffs. She looked at Little Treasure. They had also seen the boy¡¯s actions just now. He had done it beautifully. Of course, they could not praise the child, so, Shen Xiaoxiao could only say:

    ¡°Madam Wu, it¡¯s better for you to quickly take your daughter and leave. I won¡¯t pursue the matter today. After all, my son also hurt your bodyguards. It¡¯s considered even.¡±

    ¡°On what basis? You shameless woman, the child you taught is also a shameless person. Yes, there¡¯s also a crippled daughter lying there half-dead. She deserves it, retribution.¡±

    Wu Xueying¡¯sst words really poked a ho¡¯s nest. She actually dared to scold Da Bao. This time, even Mao Juan knew that it was really over...

 Chapter 1121 - Break Your Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Break Your Tongue</h4>

    When Wu Xueying came in, she saw the little girl lying motionless on the recliner in the garden. The little brat was still talking foolishly beside her. If the girl lying on the recliner was still normal... That would be really strange.

    So when she blurted out that sentence, she knew that it would definitely anger them to death. However, she had forgotten that not only would it anger their family to death, the most important thing was that she would definitely not be able to get anything out of it.

    As expected, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s anger could be imagined. She immediately took out a coin. This was something that she had learned from Yan Kuan. She could not always use a de, but this coin was much heavier than a de. This Wu Xueying had even grown up and was still cursing like this. When Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s coin flew out, there was only a scream. Wu Xueying touched her mouth and could not say a word.

    Then, she only watched as blood flowed out from the gaps between her fingers. Other than screaming, she could not make any other sound.

    ¡°Xueying, Xueying, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wu Xueying let go of her hand. Mao Juan was shocked. The blood in her mouth scared everyone so much that they did not know what to say.

    ng¨C

    A coin came out of Wu Xueying¡¯s mouth. Then, two of her front teeth came out as well. The most important thing was that Wu Xueying kept pointing at her mouth, especially her tongue. Mao Juan walked over to take a look. Oh my god... The root of her tongue was broken. The root of Xueying¡¯s tongue was broken just like that. What was going on?

    ¡°Xueying, your tongue, your tongue.¡±

    Wu Xueying waspletely speechless at this moment. Her face, which was originally very pretty, was now filled with tears and blood.

    None of the eight bodyguards dared to go forward. The people in this family, from children to women, were all so terrifying. Children were so powerful with knives, but adults could make people like this with coins. It was too terrifying.

    ¡°Remember, this time I¡¯m cutting off the root of your tongue. The next time you talk nonsense, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and cut off the tendons of your hands and feet. You can try again. Madam Wu, take your daughter and get lost.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was angry. No one dared to say another word. Little Treasure looked at Wu Xueying and was furious.

    ......

    Mao Juan¡¯s mouth was wide open, but she immediately covered it with her hand when she thought of the coin. She wanted to cause trouble for them, but she did not dare to provoke them. These two people actually broke her daughter¡¯s tongue right in front of her. Did they have to be so ruthless? Wasn¡¯t it just a sentence?

    Mao Juan looked around. She absolutely could not cause any more trouble today. Moreover, she had to quickly bring her daughter to the hospital. Otherwise, her daughter would be finished. If she could not speak in this life, then she would be ruined.

    There was still a long way to go. She did not believe that they could be arrogant for the rest of their lives.

    Mao Juan quickly left with her people. Whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Yan Kuan, they watched their backs as they left. Their faces were abnormally gloomy and terrifying.

    ¡°They got off easy.¡±

    ¡°Alright, something will happen if their car doesn¡¯t reach the hospital. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Back in the garden, the family of three looked at the sleeping Da Bao and felt extremely ufortable. Da Bao, when would she really wake up?

    ..

    Little Treasure hadn¡¯t spoken for almost a day and didn¡¯t know what to say. He quietly stayed in the room with Da Bao. Even if Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan wanted tofort him, they didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°D*mn you, Wu Xueying. It¡¯s all your fault. Yan Kuan, is your way of handling things now just like this? It¡¯s not as direct as mine. If these women dare to pounce on me again in the future, I¡¯ll fight them one by one. If I see two, I¡¯ll fight them one by one.¡±

    Yan Kuan could only stand at the side, not knowing what to say. If he really had to say it, if they met again now, he would directly throw them into the Pearl River.

    ¡°There will definitely be no more such trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s for the best if there isn¡¯t.¡±

    ..

    ck Peony thought that things had been bad recently. This casino¡¯s business could be said to be the worst since the deal began. Usually, not even a single person could be seen.

    The previouspetition was actually disrupted when it reached the finals. This business had not been good since then.

    ¡°How can there be no one these few days?¡±

    ck Peony looked at the report sent by the finance department with a livid face. There was no ie at all this week. What kind of joke was this? Could it be that no one was gambling in A City?

    ¡°Chairman, this business has been really strange recently. There isn¡¯t a single customer. Two days ago, there were two customers, but those two customers only yed three rounds before they lostpletely. So these few days, not a single person came. Chairman, could it be that we have offended some dirty things?¡±

    In Hong Kong and Macao, especially people like them who were profiteers from a casino, believed in the art of feng shui. Every year on the first day of the New Year, they would invite Pi Xiu or other money-making things to the casino. Every year, the casino would spend arge sum of money to invite feng shui masters to take a look at theyout of the casino. Therefore, now that it was such a strange happening, everyone would definitely have some doubts.

    ck Peony was indeed a little shaken. Indeed, even a casino that was smaller than them in A City had a much better business than them. Why was the business so bad all of a sudden?

    ¡°Get someone toe back and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is the business of the other hotels also this bad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chairman. The business of the hotels is also bad. Previously, there were customers who said that they saw something dirty.¡±

    ck Peony was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She must have been touched by someone. Who was it that made a move on her?

    ¡°Hurry up and get Sir toe over and take a look. I want to see who is the one who is going against me.¡±

    A few managers walked out of the room one after another. At this time, Anna walked into the office. Before she said anything, she threw her bag onto ck Peony¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Are you shameless? You want to snatch my boyfriend? What kind of woman are you? Are you that thirsty?¡±

    Seeing Anna so angry, ck Peony naturally knew what was going on. She looked at Anna without the slightest bit of guilt and said,¡±Why do you think that I¡¯m the one who did it and not him? I¡¯ve told you before, if you want to find someone, you have to look for a young and talented person who is worthy of your identity and not that kind of gangster. You don¡¯t understand my arrangements now, but I¡¯m your mother. I will never harm you.¡±

    ¡°Ptui, I¡¯d rather you not be my mother. I don¡¯t have a mother as lowly as you. I¡¯m warning you, if you continue to be like this and meddle in my affairs, I¡¯ll make you pay.¡±

    ¡°Get out of here. I don¡¯t have time to talk about this with you now. Get out of here immediately.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you think I want to be here? Coming in here is creepy, just like you. How terrifying¨C¡±

    Anna left after saying that, but ck Peony kept that sentence in her heart. The room was creepy? Was it?

    ck Peony felt a little guilty and simply stood up and walked out. However, just as she reached the foot of the door, she suddenly fell to the ground. Could there really be something dirty?

 Chapter 1122 - The New Decision of the Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 1122: The New Decision of the Family of Three</h4>

    ¡°What did you say? Someone has tampered with my ce? Is there really someone who is against me?¡±

    ck Peony looked at the feng shui master in front of her in disbelief. This feng shui master was known as the most powerful feng shui master in Hong Kong and Macao. His words were definitely not without reason. They had spent arge sum of money.

    ¡°Can you find out who the other party is?¡±

    The feng shui master held thepass and looked around. His expression became more and more unsightly. In the end, he directly said to ck Peony,¡±The person who used the array formation on you is an expert. I am powerless. You should hurry up and find your enemy and make peace with them. This person is not someone you can afford to offend. Right now, it is your business that is in trouble. If you do not resolve this quickly, it will not be long before something happens to your other businesses.¡±

    ¡°What? So powerful? Who did it?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m not skilled enough. I can¡¯t find out.¡±

    ¡°What about my other businesses? Other than the casinos and hotels?¡±

    ¡°You can bring me to see other businesses.¡±

    ck Peony was in a difficult position. The other businesses were not in A City.

    ¡°The other businesses are all overseas. This¨C¡±

    ...

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ck Peony was really anxious, but at this moment, the feng shui master¡¯s face darkened slightly when he saw ck Peony. ck Peony felt her scalp go numb. Could there be some other problem?

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me I have some other problem?¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m afraid that you will have a bloody disaster recently, and it¡¯s even a death tribtion.¡±

    ck Peony was so frightened that she immediately sat up from her seat. It can¡¯t be, a bloody disaster? A death tribtion? Could it be that it was still that person who made the move?

    ¡°Just who is it that wants to harm me? D*mn it.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. This has nothing to do with anyone else. Madam, your death tribtion has always been there. It¡¯s just that this array has brought forward the death cmity. That¡¯s why I can tell that Madam should hurry up and avoid it.¡±

    The feng shui master¡¯s words were scarier than thest, and she still wanted to avoid it?

    ¡°How can this be? Master, Master, please help me, please help me.¡±

    ck Peony was truly afraid. Death tribtion! She was only in her thirties, and she had not had enough fun with her life. She could not die, definitely not.

    ¡°Master, I will give you any amount of money, as long as you help me, help me.¡±

    ¡°This... the only thing I can be sure of is that your death is in A City. If you want to avoid it, you¡¯d better leave this ce. At the very least, don¡¯t return for the rest of the year. Also, your daughter doesn¡¯t agree with you, so it¡¯s better to avoid her.¡±

    ck Peony¡¯s heart instantly settled. Just avoid A City? That was good. As for her daughter¡¯s rtionship with her, she had long known about it. However, she was still her own flesh and blood, so even if they didn¡¯t agree, she couldn¡¯t just ignore her.

    However, she had to avoid her now and wait for her disaster to pass.

    ¡°Thank you, Master, for your guidance. Thank you, Master, for your guidance...¡±

    ..

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Da Bao will definitely be fine. If you are unhappy, imagine how your husband and Little Treasure feel. Let¡¯s go shopping. That way, your mood will be better. I am very busy.¡±

    Huang Yueyan knew that Shen Xiaoxiao was in a bad mood, so she immediately ran over tofort her. However, Shen Xiaoxiao also knew that if their family continued to be depressed, it would not be good for the children.

    ¡°I know what you mean. I know. I¡¯ll adjust. I won¡¯t go shopping. I¡¯ll go apany Little Treasure. When¡¯s your flight?¡±

    ¡°It was originally nned for the afternoon, but if you¡¯re in a bad mood, I can change it to tonight or tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was very touched by Huang Yueyan, her good friend, so she said,¡±Thank you, Yueyan. I¡¯m fine. If you have something to do, you can leave first. The two little ones are still waiting for you at home. I¡¯ll return to the capital in a while. Moreover, it¡¯s almost New Year. Lou Yin and the others will be back by then. We¡¯ll definitely have a good reunion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. I won¡¯t be vague with you. I¡¯ll go back early to apany my sons ording to the original n.¡±

    ..

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan carried Little Treasure and looked at the situation on the Nine Netherworld Continent. This time, they didn¡¯t see Wen Jiu or Da Bao¡¯s shadow. Instead, they saw quite a bit of the situation on the Nine Netherworld Continent.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, can we go to the Nine Netherworld Continent?¡±

    In fact, they had thought about this question many times, especially after Da Bao was ridiculed this time. Almost all three of them had this thought.

    ¡°Little Treasure, are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. As long as I can go to the Nine Netherworld Continent and be with Da Bao, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, that¡¯s right. As long as we can be with Da Bao and Little Treasure, we¡¯re not afraid anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s the case, we must make good preparations and go to the Nine Netherworld Continent.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, call your uncle out.¡±

    Little Treasure was in a very good mood because he had heard his father say that his family could go to the Nine Netherworld Continent. They could even bring Da Bao with them. If that was the case, then they would be getting closer and closer to Da Bao. Of course, that would be very good.

    Little Treasure took out his special whistle and blew it. 19 appeared in front of them.

    ¡°19, you¡¯re here. We have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you want to go to the Nine Netherworld Continent?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the others did not expect 19 to know. Shen Xiaoxiao immediately nodded and said,¡±Yes, we want to go to the Nine Netherworld Continent. I wonder if it¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The family of threeughed happily. Was that really possible?

    ¡°Yes, but you can only stay for seven days a month. Moreover, you are not using your souls, but your bodies. But I also want to remind you that the dangers you will encounter in the Nine Netherworld Continent are much more than the dangers you will encounter in the World of Magical Beasts. If something happens in the Nine Netherworld Continent, it is very likely that you will not be able to return.¡±

    ¡°We are prepared for this.¡±

    ¡°But you still have to bring something over.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Find the Daughter of the Milky Way, take the Resurrection Lily, enter the Xuantian Pavilion, and enter the Nine Netherworld Continent from the Xuantian Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°The Daughter of the Milky Way? 19, what exactly is that?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you will know when the timees.¡±

    19 looked at Shen Xiaoxiao meaningfully, and finally disappeared into the air.

    ¡°19 left again? What does that mean?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan in confusion. Yan Kuan seemed to have thought of something, but the moment Little Treasure opened his mouth, his words were stuck in his throat.

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle said that we have to go to the Nine Netherworld Continent through the Xuantian Pavilion. Do you remember what Pan Guang saidst time? We can go there the night after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then should we make some preparations? Where¡¯s Little Treasure¡¯s storage bag? Give it to Mommy. Mommy will start preparing tomorrow.¡±

    The family of three made the decision happily. However, they didn¡¯t notice that Yan Kuan didn¡¯t say anything from the beginning to the end because he had basically figured out what would happen in the future.

    ¡°Can Da Bao be stored in a storage bag?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at Little Treasure. Yes, they had almost forgotten. If they went to the other world, where would Da Bao be?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    The family of three hurriedly walked towards Da Bao¡¯s room...

 Chapter 1123 - Letâ€™s Go

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Let¡¯s Go</h4>

    ¡°Daddy, are these lines the stock market?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can see some trends based on the changes.¡± Yan Kuan carried Little Treasure on hisp and pointed to some data on theputer to exin to him.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to see for myself.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. This kid was very smart. With a little guidance, he knew how to do it. He smiled and said,¡±Sure. See for yourself. Daddy will go to the meeting.¡±

    Yan Kuan put Little Treasure on the sofa and got up to go to the meeting room. Since he was going to leave for a few days, he had to deal with some special matters. Xiaoxiao had already gone to buy things. The three of them could be considered to have divided their work and worked together.

    ¡°Boss, you bought so much food?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can take it down first.¡±

    Dark 2 wondered why Boss suddenly bought so many things. Moreover, these things could actually be sent directly to the house.

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know that it would be sent directly to the house? However, if so many things were sent to the house and they were put into the storage bag in the blink of an eye, wouldn¡¯t that scare people to death?

    ¡°Dark 2, you can put the things over first. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    ...

    Shen Xiaoxiao let Dark 2 leave first, then she sneaked back to the living area. Anyway, she would put whatever she saw that was useful. She had also chosen arge pile of jewelry. However, the most important thing was that silver and gold were not used for paper money in the Netherworld Continent, instead, it was these silver and gold.

    ¡°What did you say? How much gold do you want?¡±

    Huang Yueyan thought that she had heard wrongly. She had just left A City when she received a call from Xiaoxiao asking for 100 kilograms of gold.

    What was wrong with her?

    ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t have enough gold?¡±

    ¡°China doesn¡¯t have enough gold. We have enough in our stores, but we are still short. Prepare your silver for me.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need so much gold and silver?¡±

    ¡°I need it urgently. Hurry up and help me transfer it. It must arrive tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, the most important thing was that the money had been prepared. Then, the rest was to rest up and experience the real Daughter of the Milky Way.

    ..

    ¡°Have you seen Liu Yufei here before?¡±

    After entering the Netherworld, Yan Kuan was much calmer than Shen Xiaoxiao before. With just a casual nce, he could basically see everything around him and here.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it before. How is it? This ce is simr to the world of the living, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much different from the world of the living, except that it¡¯s a little quieter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s simr to the world of the living. However, what we¡¯re seeing now is not the entirety of this Netherworld. It¡¯s just a small part of the streets outside. The real Netherworld needs to pass through a door.¡±

    ¡°You really know a lot.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were sour. How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know what he meant by those words? Hence, she could only hold his arm and smile awkwardly.

    Little Treasure nestled in Yan Kuan¡¯s arms and looked at Yan Kuan:

    ¡°Daddy, remember not to look back, okay? We can enter the ghost city after walking through this passage.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This time, it was the same asst time. When they opened the door, not only Pan Guan but also King Yama ran out.

    Only this time, they treated Yan Kuan much more respectfully than Little Treasure.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, Crown Prince, Madam.¡±

    ¡°King Yama is courteous.¡±

    ¡°I dare not, I dare not. Lord ck Emperor, may I know why you are here?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at this man with a ck beard that looked simr to the king of h*ll that was shown on television. He was also tall and sturdy. He looked very serious and very fierce. However, his attitude toward Yan Kuan was like apletely new worldview. He was very humble. The two rows of ghosts standing at the door saw that King Yama, who had always been serious and cold, actually treated a mortal with such an attitude. It was too strange, it was simply too strange.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, we want to go to the Xuantian Pavilion, but before that, we want to meet the Daughter of the Milky Way.¡±

    King Yama was stunned. It couldn¡¯t be, the Lord ck Emperor wanted to meet his destined wife? King Yama immediately turned to look at Shen Xiaoxiao. Wouldn¡¯t this Madam be angry? Now that the human world was monogamous, could it be that she was so magnanimous that she could ept polygamy?

    ¡°Why does Lord Yama Look at me like that?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I just feel that Madam is an extremely magnanimous woman.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao actually wanted tough, but she held it in. Yan Kuan nced at her and directly said to King Yama, ¡°King Yama, in fact, you guys have never seen what the Daughter of the Milky Way is, right?¡±

    ¡°This ¡ª¡ª That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±

    King Yama also thought of this problem. In the past, no one had reminded him, but now that Lord ck Emperor said so, he also remembered that it seemed to be true.

    ¡°Then can we go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can, but we haven¡¯t been there for tens of millions of years. What if ¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You just need to tell us where it is, and we¡¯ll go there ourselves.¡±

    King Yama really did not dare to offend this family. Moreover, he was the Lord ck Emperor, so nothing might happen to him. Regardless of whether the legend was true or not, this Lord ck Emperor and the Daughter of the Milky Way were definitely not enemies.

    If they wanted to go now, then he would just tell them. In any case, he would not go.

    ¡°In that case, Lord ck Emperor and Madam can go. However, Lord Crown Prince should stay for the time being. That side belongs to the side of the Yin River. Lord Crown Prince is still underage and his soul consciousness is too weak. I¡¯m worried that there will be damage if he goes there.¡±

    King Yama was speaking the truth and he was indeed thinking about Little Treasure. Yan Kuan also knew that King Yama was not lying. He was not lying when he said that the soul consciousness of a child was too weak. After all, Little Treasure was only five years old.

    ¡°Uncle Yama, I can y here as I please. Why can¡¯t I go to the Yin River?¡±

    ¡°Because the souls in the Yin River are all the ones with the deepest resentment in the Netherworld. If they were to refine Resurrection Lily, it can be imagined that even if we were to go there, we would still feel that the yin energy is threatening, not to mention that the Crown Prince is still so young.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Little Treasure, you can stay here. Daddy and Mommy wille back as soon as they leave. Be obedient, we will definitely not let you take the risk.¡±

    Little Treasure was in a very bad mood, but there was nothing he could do. The things that his parents had decided would never change, so he could only y here.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy,e back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Lord Yama, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s our honor.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Little Treasure, the two of them slowly walked toward the path that Yan Jun had shown them..

    ¡°Uncle Yaama, I¡¯m going to look for Uncle Earth Dragon to y.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go ahead.¡±

    King Yama watched as Little Treasure hopped away and let out a sigh of relief. They would be much more rxed if they went to look for that fellow Earth Dragon. This little ancestor was very energetic, so it was better for them to walk around him.

    ¡°Uncle Earth Dragon, Uncle Earth Dragon, I¡¯m here...¡±

    Little Treasure called out loudly as soon as he arrived at the Earth Dragon¡¯s residence. The Earth Dragon was resting when it heard Little Treasure¡¯s voice and immediately covered the Soul-Subduing Mirror on the table with a light cloth. This young master had arrived and was definitely heading toward the Soul-Subduing Mirror...

 Chapter 1124

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124</h4>

    Although this was the first time Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had walked on the streets of the capital of the ghost city, there were a lot of ghosts wandering around. asionally, they could see two or three ghosts escorting the ghosts around.

    At first, they could still see the ghosts, but after that, they couldn¡¯t see the ghosts anymore.

    ¡°This road is getting more and more deste.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, isn¡¯t it deste? This is the capital of the ghost city, but is that knife still there?¡±

    ¡°I brought it. You mean Da Bao¡¯s knife, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just in case. It¡¯s best to bring it. Didn¡¯t Little Treasure sayst time that even ghosts are afraid of this knife? So, I brought it just in case.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. I also brought the knife that Lou Yin gave me. You¡¯re making me nervous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, ghosts and people are simr. It¡¯s just that the closer you get to the Yin River, the more resentful souls there are. Don¡¯t forget that even King Yama hasn¡¯t been here before. This means that this is a forbidden area. A forbidden area is a ce where even ghosts and devils are afraid toe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with people before, I¡¯ve dealt with magical beasts, but I¡¯ve never dealt with ghosts before. I¡¯m getting excited from all the talk. I wonder who that Daughter of the Milky Way is.¡±

    ¡°Who cares what her background is, it has nothing to do with me. Let¡¯s go, keep your spirits up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just as they said, the further they went, the more sinister they felt. Even the two of them couldn¡¯t help but shudder when they walked halfway.

    ¡°Look, there are actually two mortals here. This meat is really fragrant.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s really fragrant. What fragrant souls. Brothers, that girl is really pretty.¡±

    It was indeed different from outside. They could even hear the voices of these ghosts. Previously, when they were outside, everything was quiet and there was no sound at all. But here, other than the sound of the wind blowing¡­ There was also the sound of this person¡¯s voice. It was really strange.

    ¡°These souls must be very powerful. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to hear this sound.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s resentment, hatred, and ruthlessness. Be careful. They¡¯re probably going to make a move.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a male ghost dressed in white clothes with long hair pounced toward Shen Xiaoxiao. However, he probably did not expect this mortal to actually be able to hurt him. He pounced toward Shen Xiaoxiao, however, he waspletely unprepared when Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly turned around and cut his neck with a hand knife.

    Ordinary sharp weapons would not have been able to hurt them. Even the ghost next to them was only surprised by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reaction when he saw her work. However, he was not worried that her knife would hurt the male ghost.

    Unfortunately, things did not go as they had hoped. Just when they thought that the male ghost would be fine, and the woman was about to be devoured, the male ghost actually disappeared in front of their eyes. How was this possible? What exactly was in their hands that could actually cause a ghost to be scattered?

    A gust of wind blew past. Perhaps no one had expected that the ghost that had lingered in the Netherworld for nearly a hundred years would actually be killed by a mortal with a single sh. What did this mean? What did this mean? It meant that these two so-called mortals could instantly make them disappear from the world. In the future, they would not even have the chance to reincarnate. How terrifying was this?

    Even King Yama had to follow the Life and Death Book¡¯s arrangements, but these two people could directly take their ghost lives. Just how terrifying was that?

    ¡°They can actually take our ghost lives. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Run quickly. These two mortals are so terrifying.¡±

    The ghosts were moring at the side, but they were clearly very afraid. Seeing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s move, they were so scared that they ran away without a trace.

    ¡°Ghosts are still so afraid of death?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ghost that ran away in an instant and spoke to Yan Kuan helplessly.

    ¡°No way, so afraid of death? Where¡¯s your backbone? Where¡¯s your backbone as a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Honey, do you think ghosts are people? People can be ghosts after they die. If ghosts die again, then their souls will be scattered.¡±

    ¡°So, my de just now made that ghost¡¯s soul scatter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it did.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the transparent blue de in her hand with stars in her eyes and said, ¡°This de is really amazing. It¡¯s actually so powerful. Not only magical beasts, but even ghosts can be dealt with. It¡¯s amazing. But unfortunately, I didn¡¯t manage to take the ck Axe away.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with some regret and muttered.

    However, Yan Kuan touched the back of his waist and took out the ck Axe that shone with silver light. He said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Here, look, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Where did you get this? Did you steal it?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were full of stars. When Yan Kuan asked her to bring a weapon, she thought it wasn¡¯t useful. After all this time, there was still such a surprise?

    ¡°What steal? I used crystals to exchange with it from ck Tornado.¡± Yan Kuan¡¯s words surprised Shen Xiaoxiao once again.

    ¡°Ah? Are they stupid? They¡¯re actually willing to exchange crystals for this?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this was the most ridiculous thing she had ever heard. were these ck Tornado elders sick?

    ¡°Do you still remember the ck flood dragon we picked up before? That was a Level 3 magical beast, green crystal. So I used one green crystal and two white crystals to exchange with them.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are they stupid? What¡¯s the use of this crystal in the human world?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand their thinking at all. They actually traded this useless crystal for an axe that could split mountains.

    ¡°They just treasure it too much. To them, they don¡¯t know what this axe is used for. They only use it as decoration in the treasure room. Therefore, in their eyes, crystals are as precious as the ck Axe, but crystals are more research-oriented.¡±

    ¡°After all, none of them have ever entered the World of Magical Beasts. If it weren¡¯t for the beast tide, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to pick up that ck flood dragon.¡±

    ¡°So we picked up a bargain.¡±

    ¡°You can say that.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s really a bargain. Now we don¡¯t have to be afraid. I don¡¯t believe that these ghosts are more powerful than magical beasts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Anyway, we have to be careful. After all, there is a difference in how powerful these ghosts are. They are ssified based on seniority, just like how magical beasts are ssified based on their level.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    The two continued to walk forward. However, as they reached the back, they realized that the color of the space had changed a lot. Previously, they had thought that this ce was filled with ck and gray. It was extremely rigid and cold. However, when they reached this side¡­ The color had actually be a little bright red.

    ¡°What is the ce in front? Why do I feel that the red light is radiating in all directions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯re going to reach the so-called Yin River.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen what the Resurrection Lily looks like. I¡¯m very curious.¡±

    ¡°No need to be curious. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely pick it for you personally.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue¡­¡±

 Chapter 1125 - Resurrection Lily

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Resurrection Lily</h4>

    The area in front of them was covered in mes. They had thought that they were within reach, but when they followed the light, they were not as close as they had imagined. In fact, they had encountered much more trouble along the way than before.

    ¡°These ghosts are getting more and more courageous, aren¡¯t they? They actually stopped running.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao had just finished off one of the ghosts, and then another one pounced on them, each more powerful than thest.

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re powerful, they won¡¯t be able to withstand a single sh from us. Don¡¯t be afraid. They only have a vicious aura, and they only know how to attack and possess.¡±

    The two of them charged forward. Some of them were agile, and they had to dodge a few times before they could dodge. Moreover, they used their ws as weapons, and their fingernails were extremely long, making them look exceptionally fierce.

    Every time their ws moved, there was even a ck air current. There was no need to guess to know that once they were touched by this ck air current, they would definitely not feel good.

    If they wanted to go in, they had to eliminate all of the more than 100 countless ghosts. Fortunately, as long as their des touched them, they would immediately turn into ashes.

    ¡°What a powerful woman. And that man. You all have to be careful to avoid their weapons.¡±

    An olddy with a head full of silver hair stood out and said to the ghosts. With one look, it could be seen that this olddy was the one with the most seniority.

    ¡°Is this the old demon from ck Mountain?¡±

    Xiaoxiao could still make fun of her. This old demon was definitely not from ck Mountain, but it was definitely an old ghost.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this old ghost. You be careful of the other little ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not tiring to work with you.¡±

    The fight was getting more and more intense on one side, while on the other side.

    Seeing that the Earth Dragon did not look very energetic, Little Treasure ran over and asked worriedly,¡±Uncle Earth Dragon, are you not feeling well? Your beard isn¡¯t as bright as before. I¡¯ve seen the Da Bai¡¯s beard droop on the ground when he¡¯s not feeling well before.¡±

    ¡°Da Bai? Have you seen other dragons?¡±

    Actually, the Earth Dragon and Little Treasure could be considered to have gotten to know each other without fighting. If it wasn¡¯t for Little Treasure always wanting the Soul-Subduing Mirror, the Earth Dragon would still like this little devil very much. Even if he knew that this little devil was the heir to the throne... The Earth Dragon also felt that this little devil was actually very cute.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. I saw a big white dragon when I was in the Magical Beast Forest. It was so white and beautiful. I even rode on it before. Oh right, we named it Da Bai.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Magical Beast Forest before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my sister Da Bao and I were training in the Magical Beast Forest.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you are so capable at such a young age.¡± The Earth Dragon was not stingy with his praise for Little Treasure.

    ¡°Uncle Earth Dragon, if you are not feeling well, why don¡¯t I help you take care of the Soul-Subduing Mirror?¡±

    Little Treasure blinked his small eyes. As expected, seeing the little fox¡¯s tail exposed, the Earth Dragon decided to y dead speechlessly. There would be no problem if he did not speak.

    The Earth Dragon did not speak. Little Treasure pursed his lips. See, it was the same every time. As long as this issue was brought up, Uncle Earth Dragon would start ying dead.

    Little Treasure simply stood up and twirled his hands and feet as he walked toward the Soul-Subduing Mirror. Every step he took, he would turn his head to take a look. Unfortunately, his actions had long been seen through by the Earth Dragon. The Soul-Subduing Mirror had long been hidden by him. He did not believe that this little brat would be able to find it.

    As expected, Little Treasure did not see it even after searching around the room. In the beginning, the Earth Dragon had ced the Soul-Subduing Mirror on the doorsill. Later on, after it was entangled by him, the Soul-Subduing Mirror was ced under a table. Later on... For example, behind the stone walls of the Earth Dragon¡¯s cave, or using grass to cover it. The most ridiculous time was when the Earth Dragon had actually pressed it under his belly.

    This time, Little Treasure had already treated it as a game of hide-and-seek. He wanted to see where it was hidden this time.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t find it anywhere this time. Could it be that he was pressed under the Earth Dragon again?

    ..

    ¡°How is it? Are you okay?¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that the old ghost had turned into smoke and saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was almost done cleaning up, so he quickly came over to clear the other obstacles.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Compared to the magical beasts, these ghosts are just a little more agile. In terms of strength or anything else, they can¡¯tpare to them. Moreover, they don¡¯t have a physical body. It¡¯s easier for me to do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s go. We should be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the red light ahead is getting thicker and thicker.¡±

    The two continued to walk forward, but they didn¡¯t dare to be careless in case they were attacked from behind. After all, this was a ghost, not a physical body.

    ¡°This is strange. There¡¯s no sun or moon, but it¡¯s so bright here.¡±

    ¡°Mm, especially since it¡¯s all red.¡±

    ¡°Wow ¡ª Yan Kuan, look, there are so many flowers. These flowers are so beautiful.¡±

    Not long after they walked, they saw a boundless sea of flowers blooming on both sides of a silver river.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had never seen such a beautiful sea of flowers. Could this be the legendary Resurrection Lilies?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You said there are very beautiful flowers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful. Look, they¡¯re so red that they¡¯re almost dripping blood. I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful flowers before.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Yan Kuan frown. Where were the flowers? Other than the silver river, what other flowers were there? The bare soil was all red. All the red light here was probably shining from the red soil.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao,e here.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Yan Kuan. He looked so serious. Could it be that there was something wrong with these flowers?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There seems to be something wrong with your expression.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I don¡¯t see any flowers. What I see is a stretch of red soil, bare. Yes, there¡¯s also a silver river.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. They¡¯re beautiful flowers. There are so many petals. From the stamen to the branches, they¡¯re all red.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, endure the pain and bite the tip of your tongue.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao really decided to bite the tip of her tongue. Yan Kuan did the same thing because no one was sure whether it was an illusion or not.

    There was a sharp pain. Not only did the tip of their tongue hurt, but they also dripped the sea of blood onto the Obsidian Star in their hands. This thing would help them maintain their consciousness at critical moments.

    After doing all this, when the two looked at the sea of flowers again, Shen Xiaoxiao said,¡±There are many flowers, all of them. They are endless. At least, these flowers are all in my sight.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The two looked at each other. What was going on?

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Yan Kuan shook his head, but said,¡±Take me to the flowers.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and led Yan Kuan to the flowers.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, try to cut a flower with a knife. Remember not to touch your hand.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I will be careful.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she took the knife and carefully cut a flower. Just as she touched the root of the flower, the other shore flower turned into a red ribbon, wrapping Shen Xiaoxiao in an instant. She shouted at Yan Kuan in surprise, ¡°Yan Kuan!¡±

    However, before Yan Kuan could reply, he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was actually entangled by the red ribbon-like thing that he saw in his dream and flew into the sky...

 Chapter 1126 - Strange Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Strange Changes</h4>

    Because they had known that they were going to enter the Nine Netherworld Continent, they had been prepared. Whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan, or even Little Treasure, they were all dressed in ancient short-sleeved clothes.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s purple clothes were wrapped between the red silk pieces that looked like blood. It was so obvious and so eye-catching.

    Yan Kuan had no idea why Xiaoxiao was suddenly entangled by the red spider lilies in the air. At this moment, he waspletely at his wit¡¯s end. He did not know what to do. They had already flown into the silver river... Shen Xiaoxiao had no reaction at this moment. Yan Kuan was inexplicably anxious down there.

    He tried his best to run forward to chase after Xiaoxiao¡¯s flying figure. However, no matter how fast his actions were, they were not as fast as Xiaoxiao¡¯s flying speed.

    At this moment, Xiaoxiao, who was flying in the air, began to fall slowly. Yan Kuan felt goosebumps all over his body, and the bad premonition became stronger and stronger.

    The silver river without any transparency was like mercury, making people feel goosebumps all over their body.

    However, when he saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was slowly drowning in the water, Yan Kuan jumped down without a second thought.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao only felt that she was wrapped in warmth. She had never felt her body so gentle and warm. It was just that the redness in her eyes made her unable to find her direction.

    It was as if she had merged into a red world. She could not see her direction clearly, nor could she see what was happening around her.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    ...

    Her voice reverberated in the surroundings, but no one answered her. However, just as she finished speaking, something red like silk slowly flowed into her mouth. She could not shut her mouth even if she wanted to. She only felt that all her limbs and bones were wrapped in a scorching heat.

    The red silk satin seemed to be unable to flow out at all. Shen Xiaoxiao was at a loss and could not move her limbs. It was as if she had returned to the time when she was in tears.

    What was going on?

    On the other hand, after Yan Kuan jumped into the river, he realized that the water in the river was indeed different from the usual water. They seemed to be even heavier. The moment he fell into the river... It was as if something was pressing down on him from all directions. He wanted to move, but he was unable to do anything.

    He could clearly see a round red sphere-shaped object not far away wrapping around Xiaoxiao. However, Yan Kuan was unable to move at all.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao! Xiaoxiao!¡±

    No one responded. The same thing that happened to Xiaoxiao happened to him. The only thing that flowed into Yan Kuan¡¯s body was the endless silver river water.

    One was as red as fire, and the other was shining with silver light.

    As time passed by, they felt that their bodies had undergone a strange transformation. Their bodies were extremely light. Clearly, there were countless things flowing into their bodies... However, they could not seem to not feel any burden. Instead, they felt lighter, and even more satisfied. What was right was satisfaction, and that feeling of satisfaction came from their abdomen.

    The body of the dantian that they had cultivated earlier was so warm that their limbs and bones were about to turn into a ball.

    This statested for at least two hours before the two of them slowly regained their calm. However, outside the Yin River, they had already exploded.

    ¡°King Yama, King Yama ¡ª the water of the Yin River has really dried up.¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Yan Jun stood up from his seat in shock. How could the water of the Yin River have dried up? How could it be?

    ¡°King Yama, do you want to go take a look?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a forbidden area. We can¡¯t go in. It¡¯s Lord ck Emperor, Lord ck Emperor and the others?¡±

    Pan Guan was also very curious and surprised, but there was really no way. Because any ghost official with a ghost errand post could not step into the Yin River, so now that they had received the news, even if they were extremely shocked, they could not personally go and check.

    ¡°Have the little ghosts closely monitor.¡±

    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    King Yama walked around the surroundings. Seeing that Pan Guan had gone out, King Yama simply stood up and walked toward the Earth Dragon, or to look for the Crown Prince. Since this matter had a lot to do with Lord ck Emperor and the others... Then in the end, Lord ck Emperor and the others would definitelye back to take his child away.

    ..

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Yan Kuan was able to move. He immediately ran toward the red ball in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s direction. However, he did not know why, but when he was in front of the red ball, he actually cut open his wrist and allowed his blood to continue flowing toward the red ball.

    This time, Shen Xiaoxiao, who was wrapped in the red ball, finally felt that her body was able to move. Not only was she able to move, she even felt that her four limbs seemed to have be much stronger.

    She did not know how much blood Yan Kuan had released. When she saw that the red ball was getting weaker and weaker, Shen Xiaoxiao finally revealed her full appearance.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan.¡±

    The red ballnded on the ground. Yan Kuan did not care about his wounds and directly ran up to her. ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, your clothes.¡±

    Both of them were stunned. It was only then that they saw the changes on the other party¡¯s body. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair had turned fiery red. Not only that, her originally purple clothes... Had actually turned into a fiery red long dress, simr to an ancient wedding dress. It was embroidered with exquisite red spider lilies, and long ck hair draped over her shoulders. Her entire person seemed to have a different kind of demonic beauty.

    Yan Kuan was the same at this moment. The originally dark green clothes on his body had now turned into a silver long robe. There were also exquisite red spider lilies embroidered on it with golden threads. Even Yan Kuan¡¯s hair had suddenly turned into long ck hair, his eyes carried a different kind of charm. When they looked at each other, other than the deep affection in their eyes, there was also a strong sense of surprise.

    The two of them were like twopletely different people, causing the light of the Yin River to lose its original color. It was as if they were the only things in the world.

    The Yin River, which was originally bottomless, had long dried up. The barrennd in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes was now filled with bright red spider lilies. There was no end to it.

    ¡°The flowers here are indeed as bright as blood and as red as fire.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, can you see it?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I think I know what happened to us.¡±

    At this moment, Yan Kuan looked at the wrist that he had just cut, and sure enough, it began to heal at a visible speed.

    ¡°What happened? How did you get hurt?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao reached out to touch Yan Kuan¡¯s hand, but just as her hand touched Yan Kuan¡¯s, their Obsidian Stars had just touched, and a beam of light suddenly swept toward the two of them, and a golden light appeared. Once again, it wrapped the two of them in it. Countless memories surged into their minds. It seemed that they were no longer them...

 Chapter 1127 - Beginning a Journey To Another World

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Beginning a Journey To Another World</h4>

    At the beginning of eternity, the sky was chaotic. A man with silver hair was standing at the edge of the Yin River. He looked like an ethereal immortal. He held the red ribbon in his hand and dripped his blood on it, the red ribbon seemed to have a life of its own and suddenly danced around the silver-haired man.

    ¡°You and I will make a promise of ten thousand years. When I return from the tribtion¡­¡±

    ..

    ¡°Husband, you are?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you are the Daughter of the Yin River.¡±

    ¡°This, this, this, this ¡ª you ¡ª then you are?¡±

    Yan Kuan suddenly smiled. With this smile, everything in the universe seemed to have lost its radiance. He reached out and stroked Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s ck hair. His eyes were filled with heartache and deep love. He did not say anything and held her in his arms.

    ¡°A promise of ten thousand years. Sorry for the wait.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know why she was unable to say a word at this moment. She only felt that her heart was sore and could not bear it. She did not understand what had happened.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Be good. You are my destined wife. Shen Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°I¨C¡±

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Our family of four is fine. We don¡¯t need to care about anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled. Looking at the fiery red spider lilies all over the mountains and ins, there was an indescribable mncholy in their hearts.

    ¡°Should we first get to know that Wen Jiu? The possessor of Da Bao¡¯s soul?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was brought here by the Daughter of the Yin River. Looks like it¡¯s these spider lilies.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she waved her hand in the air. After she was done, she seemed to realize that when she did these movements, she was actually so familiar and so free. It was as if she had done it a million times before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it was always like this.¡±

    Yan Kuan held her hand and continued the movements just now. It seemed that Yan Kuan could do this too. No, it seemed that there was nothing that Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t do. It seemed that from just now, everything in the world was under his control.

    ¡°Is it that flower?¡±

    A Resurrection Lily flew into the air. Yan Kuan also waved his sleeve. The Resurrection Lily spun in the air and transformed into a human shape. Indeed, it looked exactly the same as the Da Bao that they had seen in the crystal world.

    ¡°Wen Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, the Daughter of the Yin River.¡±

    Wen Jiu was very respectful to the two of them. Of course, perhaps from this moment on, no one would not recognize them.

    ¡°We want to know about you. Are you from the Nine Netherworld Continent?¡±

    ¡°I am the eldest granddaughter of Wen Tian, the Grand Marshal of Jin Kingdom. Since I was young¡­¡±

    ..

    ¡°Uncle Yama, why are you here?¡±

    Little Treasure saw King Yama walking over and immediately jumped over. Today, he was unlucky and could not find where the Soul-Subduing Mirror was. Uncle Earth Dragon had hidden it well.

    ¡°Crown Prince, your father and mother should being out soon. Let me take you there.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are theying out? Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    King Yama took Little Treasure and hurriedly walked to the side of the Yin River. However, halfway there, they bumped into Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan who were walking toward them.

    However, when King Yama and Pan Guan saw the two of them, they could not hide their surprise. Even as they walked closer, King Yama took the lead and knelt down. Heid his head on the ground and said with extreme respect and fear,¡±Lord ck Emperor has returned from your tribtion.¡±

    ¡°King Yama is courteous. Rise.¡±

    Pan Guan was so scared that he was trembling. Lord ck Emperor had returned from his tribtion. His soul had be one with the Yin River, and so was the Daughter of the Yin River. It turned out that thedy was really the Daughter of the Yin River. It was indeed fate.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, why did you change your clothes?¡±

    Little Treasure flew toward the two of them and climbed into Yan Kuan¡¯s arms in just a few moments. Indeed, he was climbing.

    ¡°Daddy, you dyed your hair. No, Daddy is wearing a wig.¡±

    ¡°Be good, we can go to the Xuantian Pavilion now.¡±

    This time, King Yama did not disagree at all. After standing up from the ground, he said respectfully again,¡±Lord ck Emperor, your subordinate will take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Xuantian Pavilion took in all the ghosts of the Nine Netherworld Continent. Regardless of whether it was humans, magical beasts, or demonic beasts, they would all be taken in Xuantian Pavilion after death. It was just like how the ghosts of other alternate realms would be taken into other Xuantian Pavilions, this was not only beneficial to the management of the Netherworld, but it was also a method that was not easy to make mistakes.

    Simrly, if they wanted to enter the Nine Netherworld Continent, Xuantian Pavilion was also one of the ces they had to pass through. And the new world would also start from this moment on.

    ..

    ¡°Daddy, the people here are dressed the same as on television.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are the same, because they are all ancient people.¡±

    ¡°Then are we the same as well?¡±

    ¡°At least, in their eyes.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s long hair was extremely strange in the eyes of these ancient people. He looked at the people around him who were pointing at them. With a shake of his body, his ck hair was fixed on his head by a hairpin.

    ¡°Daddy, so you know magic? Mommy, do you?¡±

    ¡°Mommy needs some more time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did know magic, but she was still in the learning stage. Yan Kuan smiled at her and then said to Little Treasure,¡±Let¡¯s go and find out some news first.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I want to eat that candied haw.¡±

    At this moment, they had all changed into ck and white clothes. The three of them were wearing the same color clothes, and walking on this antique street was a little strange.

    ¡°Okay, go and buy it.¡±

    A very small piece of silver was exchanged for a lot of copper coins, and Little Treasure carried it back. Yan Kuan still carried Little Treasure in his arms. Looking at the pedestrians on both sides of the street, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Let¡¯s go find a carriage as well. The Nine Netherworld Continent has theirws. You should take a look and understand them first, and then tell Little Treasure about them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±

    ¡°Is this the Jin Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Great Qi. We have to cross over from Great Qi to reach Great Jin.¡±

    ¡°Is it because we can¡¯t cast spells at will?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are ordinary people here. We can¡¯t use spells at will unless we run into people from the other five realms, so we can only go there slowly. Moreover, we can¡¯t save Da Bao even if we go now, so we can treat it as an ancient tour.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s not bad to be able to ride a horse. What do you think about a carriage next time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, how are we going to go back?¡±

    They didn¡¯t seem to have thought about this question. When Shen Xiaoxiao raised this question, Yan Kuan smiled and said,¡±Silly, your husband will naturally be responsible for this. In seven days, even if we don¡¯t want to leave, they will automatically send us away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, look, is that a pegasus? Actually, there is a pegasus?¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the sky at the same time. Yes, there was also a pegasus. It might not only use a carriage. Why didn¡¯t they think of that?

    ¡°As expected, I missed it. It seems that I need to understand the world here again¡­¡±

    ¡°Husband, do you think that what Wen Jiu said is true? If it is, isn¡¯t it too terrifying?¡±

    ¡°It should be true.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter? I want to know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

 Chapter 1128 - Da Baoâ€™s Journey To a Different World

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Da Bao¡¯s Journey To a Different World</h4>

    Trantion

    ¡°Burn her ¡ª burn her ¡ª burn this monster, burn this monster...¡±

    In the square, human figures floated around. The onlookers surrounded the entire Yan Tai Tower. The guards and soldiers standing on the city tower looked at the restless crowd in front of them and frowned.

    When it was close to noon, the people below the city tower became more and more anxious. Human figures floated around, and each of their faces carried a kind of angry roar.

    The girl who was tied to the wooden stake lowered her head. Her clothes were ragged, and her body was covered in blood. Even though she was far away, the smell of blooding from the shop could not stop it from wafting in all directions.

    The scorching summer sun was scorching and hot. It looked like it was going to dry up the entire Summer Liang City. More and more people came to watch, but the scorching sun did not reduce the heat at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster, I¡¯m not a monster. Save me, Grandpa, save me...¡±

    Her mumbling words had long been drowned out by the mor of the crowd. Her eyes were tightly shut, as if she was afraid of seeing the scene where the people of the entire country wanted her life.

    The two strange protrusions on her lowered head were so obvious. Under the sunlight, they revealed a cold and gloomy light.

    ¡°Look, look, she has indeed grown horns. She has grown bigger and bigger. She is a monster, she is a monster.¡±

    How could she be a monster? She was Wen Jiu, the eldest daughter of the Wen family. How could she be a monster?

    She was just ying around and identally ate the pill offered by the ancestral hall. How could she have known that things would turn out like this?

    Overnight, a red spot the size of a palm appeared on her face, and two strange horns suddenly grew on her head.

    She was only eight years old. She had never harmed anyone, nor did she know how to do so.

    ......

    However, the livestock within a radius of ten miles was all dead, and the Jin Kingdom did not see any rain falling in March. All of these were actually med on her. They said that she was a demon that could bring disaster to the country, and that she was a cmity that hade.

    Her biological parents had locked her in a cage. Dog blood, intense fire, and vicious beatings. Every day, she experienced different torments.

    Now, they had actually used the Jing Kingdom¡¯s most precious treasure, the demon chain, to trap her and burn her to death.

    Who could save her? Who would save her?

    Her grandfather who was on an expedition?

    Would he take out his family¡¯s most precious treasure to save her life?

    How innocent she was, how innocent she was!

    A young couple slowly walked forward with torches in their hands. The people under the stands gradually quieted down and only looked at them with burning eyes.

    ¡°Father, Mother, save me. Jiu¡¯er is not a monster, I am not.¡±

    Seeing her parentse forward, Wen Jiu had a small hope in her heart. However, she was fated not to have such an extravagant request.

    ¡°Evil creature, you are a monster that brought disaster to the country and destroyed the world. The imperial tutor has long calcted that you will be burned to death by a raging fire this afternoon. Stop causing trouble. You are an evil creature born by me, and I will destroy you as I please.¡±

    ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we wait for Father? Father will probably send some news. Who knows, it might save Jiu¡¯er¡¯s life?¡±

    After all, they were blood-rted flesh and blood. Wen Zhongguo couldn¡¯t bear it. However, the 800 Li Express Delivery had already been sent out for eight days, and there was still no trace of it. Father doted on Jiu¡¯er the most. Would he be willing to use the get-out-of-jail-free card to save Jiu¡¯er¡¯s life? In fact, it was hard for him to say.

    When Wen Jiu heard her father¡¯s words, a glimmer of faith rose in her heart. Yes, there was still her grandfather. Her grandfather would save her. Her grandfather had once told her that she was the hope of the Wen family¡¯s army, the most outstanding descendant of the Wen family. Her grandfather would definitely be willing to use the get-out-of-jail-free card to save her.

    ¡°The imperial edict has been issued. Why would Father use the get-out-of-jail-free card to save a yellow-skinned child?¡±

    ¡°Is my husband also possessed?¡±

    ¡°This is an evil creature! How could it be our child?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that my husband has forgotten about the eldest and second child who died young? It¡¯s her, it¡¯s all because of this evil creature.¡±

    When the Wen family heard about the two sons who died young, hatred appeared in their eyes. Clearly, they were born from the same birth, two sons and one daughter. Yet, those two brothers were killed by this d*mn girl. The Wen Qin family wished they could execute this monster that was neither human nor demon.

    Evil creature, she was an evil creature. She was the biological daughter of her mother. However, her treatment was not even as good as that of her mother¡¯s servant girl. In the end, she had to trouble her biological mother to take her life.

    ¡°Report ¡ª Marshal, 800 Li Express ¨C¡±

    A voice came from the distance. The sound of the galloping horse¡¯s footsteps hit Wen Jiu¡¯s heart. It was her grandfather, her grandfather had sent people to save her. It must be, she was saved, she must be saved. She turned her head full of hope... She did not dare to miss a sound.

    ¡°The Marshal has given orders. Obey the Emperor¡¯s orders and execute the monster immediately. Burn its bones and throw them into the Ten Thousand Bone Cave!¡±

    Throw them into the Ten Thousand Bone Cave?

    Her grandfather said that the execution of a monster would be thrown into the Ten Thousand Bone Cave?

    Ten Thousand Bone Cave?

    There, what kind of ce was that? Even she, an eight-year-old child, knew that it was the ancient battlefield where bones were buried and corpses were buried. For many years, no one dared to approach it. It was rumored that there were monsters everywhere and evil spirits floated around. They wanted to throw her there? Her own grandfather was going to throw her there?

    ¡°Ahh¨C¡±

    With a tearing roar, her eyes that had been tightly shut opened. Her blood-red eyes stared fiercely at her flesh and blood rtives who were eager to take her life.

    A monster that could bring disaster to the country? A demon in the chaotic world?

    She was an eight-year-old child, and they were actually so cruel!

    And there were so many people below the stage who wanted her life. They said that she was a monster, that she was a monster. At this moment, she would rather be a monster. If she was a monster, she would want the entire Jin Kingdom to be destroyed, and she would want all the ants that took her life to be buried here. She also wanted the Jin Kingdom to bleed profusely. They would never be able to turn the tides of life and death.

    ¡°Burn her, burn her, burn the demon...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noon!¡±

    Peng...

    mes rose up and she struggled with all her might. She could only watch as the mes burned her hands and feet. However, the demon chains tied her tightly. Her entire body was burning to the bone and she felt an indescribable pain.

    Her bloodshot eyes watched as her biological parents burned her to death. Other than screaming at the top of her lungs, she also felt a bone-deep hatred toward the tens of thousands of people below her. She had no other thoughts.

    She screamed at the top of her lungs. A roar that soared into the sky came from the fire. The people who were cheering excitedly when the fire was ignited a moment ago all fell silent when they heard this cry. They did not dare to make any other sound.

    The capital city, which was filled with people, could not hear anything other than the roar.

    The fire burned for three days and three nights. The fire was extinguished, and the rain fell. The entire nation cheered.

    ...The Ancient Deste Land, Ten Thousand Bone Cave...

    ¡°Little girl, think carefully. Once you inject my demon core into your body, from now on, you will be half-human and half-demon. Whether it is the human world, the demon world, or even the entire Six Realms, there will be no ce for you.¡±

    In the dark red surging cave, under the burning of the boiling magma, a bright red Qilin was locked in the boiling magma, the huge Qilin that was glowing with golden light and had a dragon¡¯s head, antlers, lion¡¯s eyes, a tiger¡¯s back, a bear¡¯s waist, snake scales, horse hooves, and a cow¡¯s tail was locked in the rolling magma by four thick ck iron demon chains. It was experiencing inhuman torture and suffering.

    Its voice was low and hoarse, like an old man who was about to die from old age. Every word it said was breathless, as if it was about to die.

    Wen Jiu got up from the ground. The red spots on her face were burned even brighter by the red light of the cave. The pair of horns on her head was very simr to the antlers of the fire Qilin.

    Wen Jiu touched the horns on her head and looked at the charred skin all over her body. What about half-human and half-demon?

    So what if she was not recognized by the Six Realms?

    It was at least ten times, a hundred times more powerful than being abandoned by her family, chased by thousands of people, and trapped in this Ten Thousand Bone Cave by fire.

    ¡°As long as I can walk out of here alive, as long as I can see the light of day again, so what if I¡¯m half-human and half-demon? So what if I¡¯m not human and half-demon? I don¡¯t fear being abandoned by the Six Realms, and I don¡¯t regret being abandoned by the people.¡±

    ¡°I want to go out, I want to be free, I want the Jin Kingdom to be destroyed, I want all the ants who took my life to be buried here, and I want the Jin Kingdom to bleed profusely, and I want to die with no chance of turning over a new leaf.¡±

 Chapter 1129 - All Six Realms Come Out, Time Is Up

    <h4>Chapter 1129: All Six Realms Come Out, Time Is Up</h4>

    ¡°Burn her ¡ª burn her ¡ª burn this demon, burn this demon...¡±

    Even if Wen Jiu¡¯s body was destroyed, even if she was thrown into the Ten Thousand Bone Cave to experience the pain of being burned by the mes, she would never forget that it was her biological parents who personally destroyed her with a torch.

    The Ghost Pond Qilin felt the girl¡¯s towering hatred and looked at her charred skin. If it wasn¡¯t for the girl having the opportunity to consume the demon race¡¯s medicinal pills, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to preserve herst bit of life.

    Forget it!

    It had been imprisoned for ten thousand years and was about to meet its doom. There were many people who wanted to take its demon core. Instead of being upied by the hateful monster dragon that had fought with it for ten thousand years, it would be better to grant this human child her wish.

    ¡°You have horns on your head and bloodstains on your face because you identally ate the demon race¡¯s medicinal pills. How are you a monster? Those foolish humans sent you into the forbiddennd of the Six Realms, the Ten Thousand Bone Cave.¡±

    ¡°It seems that regardless of whether one is a human, a god, a monster, or a demon, there are all these stupid and ignorant people.¡±

    Hearing this, Wen Jiu¡¯s heart tightened. It was indeed the problem with the medicinal pill, but how did she identally eat it? It was clearly the medicinal pill that ran into her mouth and melted into her mouth. She wanted to spit it out, but unfortunately, her closest rtives did not believe her. They only thought that she was possessed by a monster and imprisoned her in the Jin Kingdom¡¯s treasure-guarding tower, the Yan Tai Tower... Suffering from the burning of the fire, it was also a matter of life and death!

    ¡°Your mortal body has already suffered from my Ghost Pond Qilin¡¯s demon core. You will have to endure the burning of the Nine Netherworld Fire for ten years before the demon core can be melted into your body. After that, you will be half-human and half-demon.¡±

    ¡°If anyone wants to get your demon core, they will not be able to do anything unless you voluntarily break your dantian.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you still dare?¡±

    The Nine Netherworld Fire? Ten years of purgatory torture?

    Humph! What was there to be afraid of? If she didn¡¯t even take this one chance, she would be imprisoned here for life, unable to see the light of day. Simrly, she would be roasted by the inferno for ten thousand years until her body and soul werepletely destroyed. What difference was there?

    ......

    ¡°I dare, I dare.¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good...¡±

    Ten yearster...

    The fourrge iron chains within the zingva tightly bound Wen Jiu¡¯s four limbs. She was suspended in midair, struggling non-stop. She was currently experiencing great pain, and her expression was extremely crazed.

    The fire Qilin¡¯s figure at the bottom of theva was getting weaker and weaker, as if it was about to turn into a fiery light and drown here.

    The light beam on Wen Jiu¡¯s body was getting stronger and stronger. Her struggle was getting more and more intense, as if she was going to use all her strength to break free of the demon chains that were binding her body.

    In the end, she only had time to hear the Ghost Pond Qilin let out a roar that soared to the sky. It was as if it was only doing its best to let out thest sentence:

    ¡°You have spent your entire life trying to obtain this old man¡¯s demon core, and now it has been upied by a mortal. I want to see what you can do. It¡¯s enough ¡ª It¡¯s enough ¡ª Hahahaha ¡ª Hahahaha ¨C¡±

    The voice gradually weakened, and the Qilin¡¯s figure also disappeared from the bottom of the pool. It was as if that hoarse roar did not exist. The entire cave was left with only a blood-red shadow floating in midair.

    The blood-red eyes and the palm-sized birthmark on the left face extended from the corner of the eye to the corner of the lips. She was supposed to be a delicate and beautiful beauty, but this scar covered her delicate face, making Wen Jiu look strange and terrifying.

    Yes, terrifying, because the pair of horns on her head was slowly disappearing under the flickering red light, until they werepletely submerged in the silver-gray long hair.

    It was a night of shocking dreams. In the depths of this rarely-seen forest, no one knew that it would witness the appearance of a miracle.

    Half-human, half-demon, half-human, half-demon...

    The blood-red light gradually receded, and when Wen Jiu¡¯s feetnded on the ground, she actually felt a sense of security that she had never felt before.

    With a wave of her hand, the four ck iron chains that had once made her unable to move, unable to do anything, were like brittle twigs, easily breaking apart. The white bearskin cape that had fallen in the corner tightly wrapped her body into one, her gray-white silver hair was casually draped over her shoulders.

    After taking a nce at the cave that she had endured 10 years of purgatory in, she finally turned around and stepped out of the snow.

    The moonlight that had been blocked by the dark clouds just now broke free from the shackles and lit up the winding mountain road once again.

    Boom, boom, boom! The mountain rocks shook, and the entire mountain was shaken by a series of loud noises. The cave that she had just walked out of was instantly drowned in this lofty mountain range, from then on, no one knew the secret of this ce.

    ¡°I, as a mortal, did not hesitate to be burned by the raging fire for ten years. All I wanted was this free body, and the blood feud of your entire Great Jin Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°If you say that I am a cmity that befalls the country, and that I am a peerless enchantress, then I will give you what you want!¡±

    Demon, magical beast, god, ghost, beast, Five Realms.

    The Qilin Star fell, and thest eternal divine beast in the world died. However, where in the Six Realms did the eternal demon core fall?

    In a single night, the Six Realms appeared. All the gods, demons, and ghosts were there to snatch the Qilin¡¯s demon core from the Ghost Pond. Those who obtained the demon core transcended the Six Realms, bing demons and gods, bing demons and immortals, bing ghosts and ascending to heaven...

    ...

    At this moment, in the demon realm

    ¡°Zhai Yue, the Qilin Star has fallen, and the Qilin from the Ghost Pond has fallen. What about the demon core?¡±

    Princess Fez anxiously looked at the man who had not spoken a word to the starry night sky. Her entire body was filled with glory, and her red clothes were ethereal as if she was an immortal. Such a Zhai Yue always made Fez feel a sense of defeat that she could not grasp.

    He was clearly just a ck flood dragon in a deep pool, but he was always alone and detached from the Demon World. Even she, the Princess of the demon race, had never been given any face. She did not know why the Demon Emperor had to treat such a person as a guest. He would not allow any demons to disturb him, not even Fez.

    When the Demon Emperor fell, he passed the position of the new Demon Emperor to Zhai Yue, leaving behind hisst words. Ramadan would inherit the position of the Demon Emperor and marry Princess Fez of the demon race.

    However, not only did Zhai Yue not ascend to the position of the Demon Emperor, he also did not take her as his wife. All day long, he only guarded the stargazing tform and did not leave his room.

    Now that the Qilin from the Ghost Pond had fallen, Fez was not afraid that Zhai Yue would abandon her.

    A flood dragon would turn into a dragon, and a demon would turn into a god.

    This ancient legend was filled with great temptation. Did Zhai Yue not want to turn into a dragon? This was the only opportunity in tens of millions of years.

    Of course, not only Zhai Yue, but even Fez also wanted to obtain the demon core and be a phoenix reborn from Nirvana.

    Zhai Yue naturally knew what Fez meant, and he also knew that although the Ghost Pond Qilin was between life and death, he had clearly heard the thousand-mile transmission before his death.

    Letting a mortal take possession of the demon core. Interesting, really interesting. He wanted to personally see which brave mortal could withstand ten years of the Nine Netherworld Fire with their flesh and blood.

    He did not care about the position of Demon Emperor at all, but he was determined to get the demon core. What Zhai Yue wanted was the demon core of the Ghost Pond Qilin to help him transcend the Six Realms and be supreme.

    ¡°The Ghost Pond Qilin has fallen! The demon core has fallen into the hands of someone else!¡±

    Zhai Yue was telling the truth, but Fez did not believe it. It had just fallen and it was already taken over? Moreover, there was no news from the Six Realms. Zhai Yue just wanted to take the demon core for himself and did not want to benefit her.

    Fez turned to look at the Guardian Elder. The Elder shook his head quietly. Fez held back her impulse and kept her mouth shut.

    He did not want to be a Demon Emperor?

    He did not want to marry her?

    And now, he did not want to help her get the demon core of the Ghost Pond Qilin and help her be a phoenix?

    She was Fez, the most honorable princess of the demon race and the most beautiful woman in the three realms. She would never give up what she wanted easily. The more unwilling you were, the more she wanted to get them one by one.

    ..

    ¡°Crown Prince, Lord ck Emperor said that you will be attending the banquet tonight on behalf of her and her wife.¡±

    At this moment, Little Treasure, who was already an 11-year-old teenager, had already grown a little. He had gathered all the good points of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao. Over the years, he had apanied them to many banquets, so... Now that he knew that his boundless parents had left him alone again, he felt that they were indeed unreliable.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Uncle Heavenly Soldier, Da Bao seems to have grown taller recently.¡±

    Heavenly Soldier nced at Da Bao who was on the bed. His tone became much gentler as he said directly,¡±The King said that he has something to tell the Crown Prince tonight. I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with the Princess.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Little Treasure stood up excitedly. Did he not have to wait for ten years? Was the hard work of these years about to be realized?

    ¡°Did the agreemente early?¡±

 Chapter 1130 - 5 years, 10 years

    <h4>Chapter 1130: 5 years, 10 years</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°I say, the two of you have really been living younger and younger all these years. Why do I find that your little face is bing more and more delicate?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and touched her face with some jealousy. It was indeed smooth and delicate. How did this little girl take care of herself? She seemed to be 28 years old. She looked like she was in her early 20s... Could it be that there were really so many benefits to having a child early?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s not much younger than me. Her face is so tender that it makes me jealous.¡±

    Lou Yin touched her belly. This was her second child. Fortunately, the one in her family was supporting her at school, so she could run out to ck off. Otherwise, the group of inspectors would be nagging her again.

    ¡°This child of yours is definitely a daughter. Your skin has been much better recently.¡±

    ¡°Then, I really hope it¡¯s a daughter. Otherwise, the overseer and the others will want me to continue giving birth until I give birth to a daughter.¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao both smiled. Lou Yin¡¯s first child was a son. Didn¡¯t she hope that her second child would be a daughter?

    ¡°If Xiaoxiao says it¡¯s a daughter, then it is most likely a daughter. This divine operator of yours is even more powerful than our Master Jiang He. However, have you calcted where Yan Shengmo went? She has been missing for a few years. We have mobilized a lot of our forces, but we haven¡¯t been able to find her.¡±

    The three of them felt a little ufortable at the mention of this matter. Yan Shengmo¡¯s disappearance was most likely rted to the mess at home. However, at that time, the car that had been involved in the ident was discovered, but no one had discovered it. They did not know where she had gone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Shengmo has her opportunity. I can only say so much. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Really? After so many years, you¡¯ve only said one sentence to us. Will we understand? Are you going to make us suffer if we know too much?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Yeah, why are you asking if you know?¡±

    Lou Yin pursed her lips. They knew that Xiaoxiao had some fortune these few years, so they asked her. However, they did not know if they were happy or sad to get this answer.

    ¡°Sigh, there will be one less mahjong partner in the future.¡±

    ¡°You, you really don¡¯t like to y. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to buy baby products? Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go shopping and have barbecue tonight.¡±

    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 V EL. COM

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. I didn¡¯t go to the party tonight. Let Little Treasure take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it just so happens that I got Ai Wei to bring the two brats, so today is our happy time.¡±

    The three women had not gone shopping for a long time. Lou Yin was with the man they had met at the alumni association who looked much younger than her. At that time, they had even asked Lou Yin to look for fresh meat.

    However, that kid was also very supportive of Lou Yin. As long as he touched an antique, he would immerse himself in it and not take it out for a month. Of course, Lou Yin was an exception. As long as he met Lou Yin... That brat would be as excited as a chicken. Hence, he followed Lou Yin to ck Tornado. Not only was he apanied by Lou Yin, there were also so many antique treasures in ck Tornado. Even if he studied inside for his entire life and never came out, he could still do it.

    Furthermore, Lou Yin was such a strong woman, unless there was a man who could suppress her. Of course, the chances of that were rtively small. After all, even in front of Yan Kuan, this Lou Yin could only show off. Hence... They could only find a person who was willing to be bullied by her. Of course, Lou Yin also happened to have a liking for her husband, so they naturally walked together.

    ¡°What our ck Tornado makes are all ancient clothes. I want to dress my baby in modern clothes.¡±

    As Lou Yin picked, she muttered, but Shen Xiaoxiao directly said,?¡°What a character. You speak as if you don¡¯t have any new clothes every season. If you don¡¯t want them, I won¡¯t let you give them to you anymore. I¡¯ll give them to my godson.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll give them to my godson.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stingy. Can¡¯t you just nag at me a little? Do you think I look good in this maternity outfit?¡±

    .

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Anything you wear will look good.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, waiter. Other than this green color, wrap everything else up for me.¡±

    Lou Yin would probably never change the way she addressed assistants and servers as waiters in this lifetime. She had no choice. She didn¡¯t want to change. She said that this matter could reflect her uniqueness, so she wasn¡¯t willing to change.

    ¡°Rich woman, can you also buy a few sets for my son?¡±

    ¡°Virtue.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan joked with Lou Yin. This girl was a hidden rich person. She was very rich. Any one of those antique treasures would definitely be a heirloom of some rich family. So... every time she returned here, they would feel embarrassed if they didn¡¯t rip her off.

    ¡°Eh, that woman¡¯s leg is healed?¡±

    The three of them were talking happily, but when Lou Yin happened to look up, she saw a familiar figure strolling around on the other side of the shopping mall.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan followed Lou Yin¡¯s gaze and looked over. It was Jiang Shuixian.

    ¡°It¡¯s healed long ago. That kid Jiang Wenyi treated this aunt very well. He spent a lot of money to send Jiang Shuixian abroad for treatment. She was treated for two years. How could she not be well?¡±

    ¡°This is really interesting. So now she¡¯s doing it again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Now that she sees us, she knows to avoid us. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t dare topete with us face to face. Now, she¡¯s fighting with Nan Ya. That woman, Nan Ya, advocated to drive her out of the Jiang family back then, so she¡¯s fine now. She just came back to start a war.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Wenyi is the only normal person in the Jiang family.¡±

    ¡°Who said that? Jiang Wendong is also not bad. He studied well in ck Tornado. Although he¡¯s a little old, that kid is hard-working. He¡¯s not bad, even though he¡¯s the oldest student in the history of ck Tornado.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and didn¡¯t continue Jiang Wendong¡¯s topic. After all, she had done her best. Helping Jiang Wendong get to this point, it would depend on Jiang Wendong himself in the future.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue shopping. Oh right, Xiaoxiao, the antique that you gave to our family, he kept asking me to ask you which dynasty it was from. He just couldn¡¯t figure it out. He was so anxious.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, when you leave, bring two more pieces back. Maybe he can figure it out.¡±

    .

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s settled then. But I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s go and have some cake.¡±

    ¡°I said, how long has it been? Are you hungry again? Sigh, pregnant women are so troublesome. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huang Yueyanined, but she didn¡¯t dare to starve this pregnant woman. Wasn¡¯t it the same when she was pregnant with the child?

    ¡°D*mn, is there an event at the mall today? So many acquaintances?¡±

    As soon as Huang Yueyan finished speaking, she saw her pointing at a jewelry store not far away.

    This time, they raised their heads again and looked over. It was Nan Ya.

    ¡°Nan Ya, a new generation of strong women, the president of South Star Entertainment. She¡¯s quite popr in the industry now.¡±

    ¡°How can she not be popr? Her artists are either in this scandal or that scandal. I can¡¯t even be bothered to watch them.¡±

    ¡°But she still has some taste. At least some of the online dramas are really good, so it¡¯s her turn to show off. She¡¯s definitely going to the banquet tonight. She¡¯s probably choosing jewelry today.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go tonight too? I want to watch the show. There¡¯s Nan Ya and Jiang Shuixian who just returned. I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really bored...¡±

 Chapter 1131 - Join In the Fun

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Join In the Fun</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    This woman, Huang Yueyan, was getting more and more bored over the years. Her children were already five years old and couldn¡¯t be any cuter. However, she didn¡¯t need to look at them all the time. Moreover, Huang Yueyan taught her children the same way Shen Xiaoxiao and the others did in the past. They werepletely free-range and yed first. When they were done ying, they would be sent to ck Tornado¡¯s prison. When they missed them, they would go and take a look. At the same time, they would live a life of idleness. If they didn¡¯t miss them... She would just spend the day alone with Ai Wei. It was beautiful just thinking about it.

    ¡°Yueyan, why are you bing more and more obnoxious?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the obnoxious one. Don¡¯t you think that this life is very boring? It¡¯s not like we can go shopping for a day. Look at her belly. We can¡¯t stay outside for a day either. Her husband is usually quiet. Do you still remember when she gave birth? He was so angry that he gave me a fright. Forget it. Don¡¯t provoke a bad man. It¡¯s very scary.¡±

    ¡°Hey, who are you calling a bad man? My husband¡¯s heart aches for me. Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s too weak? Isn¡¯t it good to be tough sometimes?¡±

    Lou Yin couldn¡¯t help but defend her husband. Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her:

    ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you say is right.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the banquet tonight. I wonder what a pregnant woman¡¯s evening gown looks like? I really want to give it a try.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was defeated by them every time. These two women really could not be described as normal.

    ¡°I made bad friends by mistake.¡±

    ..

    After dressing up, she looked at Lou Yin wearing a pregnant woman¡¯s evening gown specially designed for pregnant women. The puffy dress was actually very cute and tight. Her age appeared to be many years younger, but it gave Lou Yin more style.

    ...

    ¡°Has Little Treasure left?¡±

    ¡°Young Master has already left, but Master hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±

    ¡°If Yan Kuan is back, then tell him that Little Treasure and I have gone together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    The three women appeared. They were all dressed differently, but without exception, all of them were glowing. Without seeing their figures, there was nothing to say (of course, except for Huang Yueyan). All of the jewelry on their bodies were high-quality antiques. Of course, these were all purely natural treasures that Shen Xiaoxiao had provided for free from the Nine Netherworld Continent. Some of them were even treasures that she had snatched from demons or monsters.

    They were absolutely exquisite.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s long ck hair was decorated with an exceptionally gorgeous red phoenix hairpin. However, as long as one was a discerning person, they would definitely be able to see the exquisiteness and magnificence of this hairpin at a nce.

    As for Lou Yin, she was pregnant and she was wearing a puffy skirt, so she was wearing a pink pearl ne and a bracelet.

    Huang Yueyan had always been an extremely dazzling and mboyant woman. Her red ruby ne, bracelet, and thumb ring, coupled with her ck pants, made her look extremely domineering. When she brought Shen Xiaoxiao and Lou Yin into the ce, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards her.

    ¡°Wow, those three beauties are really awesome.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless if they¡¯re awesome. They¡¯re all taken, and they¡¯re not to be trifled with.¡±

    .

    ¡°What¡¯s not to be trifled with? Are their hubbies really awesome? Let me tell you, these richdies are so beautiful. Their hubbies are definitely not good-looking. Money is the key. Therefore, they like fresh meat celebrities like us, and we¡¯re handsome. These richdies will definitely like us. If they¡¯re willing to invest in our movie, I¡¯m telling you, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be extremely popr.¡±

    Two of Nan Ya¡¯s recent male stars were mumbling at the side. They had been extremely popr recently. One of them had filmed an online drama, and the other, other than a few rtively new songs, was quite popr anyway. However, this was clearly the first time these two people had participated in such a truly rich and powerful banquet, so while they were talking noisily, they did not notice that no one was talking to them. Not only that, but they were also holding their wine sses and smiling strangely.

    ¡°Young Master Yan, is that your mother and your godmothers?¡±

    The young man who called him Young Master Yan was only 15 or 16 years old. He was the only son of the owner of the banquet tonight, the food and beverage magnate, Li Yishou.

    For him to call an 11-year-old child Young Master Yan, it was obvious that he was going for Yan Kuan and the others. However, although Little Treasure was only 11 years old, he had already been through a lot in his life. Furthermore, he was going back and forth between the two worlds to temper himself. The thoughts of these youths, no, even the thoughts of adults, could not escape his eyes.

    However, at this time, he was extremely happy to see his mothere over. His mother and godmothers were both here, so his two younger brothers did not have to be so bored.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring my younger brother over first. Excuse me.¡±

    Li Duo saw that although Young Master Yan, who was famous in the capital, was really young and had an impable appearance, and he was still young. Who knew how many girls he would charm in the future?

    ¡°Tian Ling, Tian Jue, quicklye over. Mother and the others have arrived.¡±

    Ai Tianling and Ai Tianjue heard their favorite older brother call them, so they immediately abandoned the other children and ran to Little Treasure¡¯s side.

    ¡°Big Brother, are Mommy and Godmother here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they going shopping and squandering?¡±

    Little Treasure felt that he and Da Bao had matured very early when they were young. Why were his two younger brothers maturing so early as well? With that said, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Tian Jue, you can go and ask Godmother and the others.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I ask, Mommy will beat me up. Big Brother¡¯s hands are dirty. F*ck.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Tian Jue raising his two small hands and eating the ice cream until his hands were dirty. Tian Ling¡¯s hands were also dirty. It was really dirty. Little Treasure very patiently took out a handkerchief. Yes, a handkerchief... He personally wiped the two little ghosts carefully. His actions were extremely careful and gentle. In the eyes of outsiders, this scene was definitely because this young master had a good rtionship with the Huang family. Another thing was... This young master seemed to be much easier to talk to than his father.

    In reality, only his own people knew what was really going on. If he was good to Tianjue Tianling, they were members of his own family. When it came to outsiders, he would definitely not show mercy easily.

    ¡°You¡¯re done wiping. Later, remember not to tell Godmother that you ate ice cream. Be careful of getting beaten up. I won¡¯t cover your amodation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The evidence has been wiped clean. She won¡¯t find out.¡±

    Tian Jue was obviously more lively than Tian Ling. However, Little Treasure knew that bad ideas usually came from Tian Ling and Tian Jue would execute them. That kid seemed to be honest and didn¡¯t say anything, but in reality, only his own people knew.

    However, just as Little Treasure was about to bring his two younger brothers over, he heard another wave of exmations at the door. D*mn, it must be his father. It was the same every time he appeared. Could these women be a little more reserved? His father was really too much. That short silver hair could not turn back to ck. It could be of any length, but this color could not be changed at will. His uncle said that this was the symbol of the ck Emperor. That silver hair was unbeatable.

    ¡°D*mn, can¡¯t your beloved dye his hair back to ck? He made it silver to attract people, right? Be careful, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± Lou Yin looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s coquettish appearance as he walked in with some disdain. She could not help but start to ridicule him.

    ¡°I think it looks pretty good. Besides, he doesn¡¯t like these ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, she¡¯s starting to show off again.¡±

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that before Yan Kuan walked over, two fresh young men walked over from behind. They were the new stars Qin Zihan and Zhong Yi...

 Chapter 1132 - Candid Shots

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Candid Shots</h4>

    ¡°Ladies, would you like to have a drink with us?¡±

    Both Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan looked at the two young and handsome men walking toward them in surprise. Did these two not know them? What did they mean?

    ¡°Are you sure you want to treat us to a drink?¡±

    Lou Yin had a big belly, so the two handsome men were definitely going for Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan. This was strange. If that was the case, it seemed that these two did not know them.

    ¡°Two beauties, please give us some face.¡±

    It was the same sentence again. This time, they were definitely going to treat them to a drink. However, they were standing close to the inside, and now everyone¡¯s eyes were on Yan Kuan¡¯s side. Therefore, no one really knew what was happening on their side.

    However, it had been a long time since a handsome guy had treated them to a drink. This was quite a surprise to them.

    ¡°This beauty can¡¯t drink alcohol. You don¡¯t mind drinking juice, right?¡±

    These two young hunks were quite gentlemanly and good at taking care of others. Lou Yin grinned as she took the juice cup. Just as the three of them were about to clink sses, a sh of light shed past the corner of their eyes.

    .

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, which was originally about to clink sses with the two young hunks, paused. She nodded at Huang Yueyan and lifted her feet to walk to the left.

    Everything happened too quickly. No one knew why the person who was about to clink sses just now suddenly left.

    Everyone watched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions. She quickly walked to the dining area and stopped in front of a waiter. The waiter followed Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s movement, his entire body actually shrank unnaturally.

    One had to know that Shen Xiaoxiao had not put any pressure on him. She had just casually walked toward him and he was already so frightened. No one would believe that he had not done anything.

    ......

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao directly spoke to the waiter. However, the waiter did not even dare to look at Shen Xiaoxiao. He only dared to lower his head. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled slightly and continued,?¡°Take it out and leave on your own. You can¡¯t afford to provoke me.¡±

    These words made the waiter shiver again. Shen Xiaoxiao was not in a hurry. She crossed her arms and stood there looking at the waiter.

    Large beads of sweat were left on the waiter¡¯s forehead. He had been in a dilemma for a long time and had weighed the pros and cons for a long time. In fact, he was very clear that he could not afford to provoke any of the people here. It was just that he had received a mission to film the scandals of those two people, especially on an asion like today. The more photos he took, the more valuable they were. The more money he could get, the more money he could get. However, it was very difficult to take photos in such a ce. These waiters were not even allowed to bring their cell phones in, not to mention cameras.

    He had spent some money to get someone to prepare them in advance when he was setting up the venue. He had already adjusted the lighting. How could he be discovered even after being so careful?

    Moreover, this woman looked very imposing. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. These rich people could easily crush him to death.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After saying that, he took out a camera and ced it gently on the table before hurriedly walking back.

    However, after taking two steps, he returned and said, ¡°Yes, yes, South Star Entertainment.¡±

    Only then did he run away in a hurry. This kid was quite interesting. She didn¡¯t even need to investigate him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao picked up the camera and fiddled with it a few times. Almost all of them were of the two fresh young men who had treated them to drinks just now. It looked like they were really small celebrities.

    Huang Yueyan and the others saw Xiaoxiao¡¯s work on the other side and immediately walked over. However, when the two celebrities saw the camera, they knew what had happened. Instead, they took a few steps back in embarrassment.

    ¡°Yo, these are all the women in this scene. This paparazzi is really good. Look, there are all of them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there are a few photos of the three of us, but the angle isn¡¯t good. Look at these photos. The angle of these two young hunks. Are their hands hugging each other¡¯s waists?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the paparazzi nowadays are really good. They really know how to find the angle. Whichpany are they from?¡±

    ¡°South Star Entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s really her. She¡¯s amazing. She didn¡¯t forget to promote their celebrities at such an asion.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, what are you guys looking at?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure is here, and so are you guys.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Godmother!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Godmother!¡±

    Tian Ling and Tian Jue were dressed in little suits as they followed behind Little Treasure. Little Treasure took the camera in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and started to flip through it. With just one look, he naturally knew what it meant. He rolled his eyes and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take care of this photo.¡±

    ¡°If you want to take care of it, just do it. Remember to mosaic some of thedies.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the photos and felt happy. No, it couldn¡¯t be said that he was happy. He just felt that the paparazzi from South Star Entertainment were pretty good. The security was so strict at such an asion, but they could still sneak in¡­ The photos were arranged in such a way. They were really top-notch.

    Little Treasure handed the two small ones to Huang Yueyan and the rest, then took the camera and left with the secret guards. As for Yan Kuan¡¯s side, his father didn¡¯t need him to greet him. He was definitely here to look for his mother.

    Little Treasure walked away, while Nan Ya¡¯s side was about to go crazy from anger. The two small celebrities were discovered by the paparazzi, and their cameras were confiscated. The most important thing was that the other party was Shen Xiaoxiao.

    It was going to be a political transition soon. It was hard to say whether Jiang Haoting could be re-elected. After all, his family had kept a low profile for the past few years, and the military power was not in Jiang Haoting¡¯s hands. Therefore, there was an 80% chance that the Jiang family would step down, and the only one who could step up was the Kong family, which they had looked down on in the past, and that was Kong Fang¡¯s eldest brother.

    Now, the olddy and the others found her even more unpleasant. After All, Kong Fang and Jiang Haoming had been husband and wife for decades. If there was no call for divorce, even if the Jiang family stepped down, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for them if the Kong family stepped up. But now, once they stepped down, there would really be nothing left. The marriage of the Xie family and the Kong family had been cut off a long time ago, so the Jiang family had no way out.

    Of course, if Jiang Wenyi could marry the women from these two families, it would be a way to survive. But for some reason, Jiang Wenyi was considered a top figure in the business world, but when it came to this woman, other than the asional gossip between two small celebrities, he really didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Wasn¡¯t he worried to death?

    Fortunately, Nan Ya now also had an entertainmentpany, and it had always been tightly in her hands. Even if there was something, she wasn¡¯t afraid. But now, she really didn¡¯t have any courage to go against Shen Xiaoxiao, especially with the KN Group¡¯s development over the years bing more and more terrifying. There were probably not even two people in the world who could match up to it.

    Thinking of the camera in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, Nan Ya¡¯s mind spun extremely quickly. When she saw Jiang Shuixian walk over, she knew that there was a way¡­

 Chapter 1133 - Play You To Death

    <h4>Chapter 1133: y You To Death</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Nan Ya¡¯s n was very good, but she had forgotten that even if Jiang Shuixian was brainless, she was still nearly 20 years older than her. Moreover, she was now relying on her nephew to make a living. Whether it was talking or doing things, she had to put her nephew first. Not causing trouble for her nephew was the most important thing.

    When everyone didn¡¯t want her and gave up on her, it was Jiang Wenyi who didn¡¯t give up on her and sent her to M Country for treatment. Therefore, she didn¡¯t only rely on her nephew for the rest of her life, but at the same time, she really treated this nephew as her own son.

    How could she not know what Nan Ya was nning? In the past, she would be fooled because she had indeed suffered a lot in the hands of Shen Xiaoxiao and did not like her. But now, what was her identity? And what was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity? She could not afford to provoke her in the past, and she could not afford to provoke her now. Moreover, she had understood a lot over the years. There was no need for her to find trouble with others. They would not fight with her.

    If she could still be so foolish, she would not have to attend such a banquet.

    ¡°Nan Ya, you are indeed a powerful woman. However, do you think that I am still as foolish as I was in the past? If you want to touch Shen Xiaoxiao, you can do it yourself. However, I think you should be very clear that you can not touch Shen Xiaoxiao just because you can. You can¡¯t even afford to offend her, yet you still want her to do it. I have never seen such a vicious woman like you. If I were you, I would still think about whether I can keep Fourth Brother in check. The Kong family is no longer the same as it was in the past.¡±

    ¡°You, mind your own business. Don¡¯t mind my business.¡±

    ¡°No matter what I do, I have the blood of the Jiang family flowing in my veins. As for you? Humph, so what if you have dragon and phoenix twins? They are only five years old. How powerful do you think your two trump cards are? Fourth Brother still has a son, Jiang Wenkai. He is already 22 years old. He is doing so well in the army. Do you think my brother and mother won¡¯t have any ideas? You¡¯re really stupid. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you. Fourth Brother has secretly looked for Kong Fang a few times. It¡¯s just that Kong Fang doesn¡¯t like him now.¡±

    After saying that, Jiang Shuixian left, leaving Nan Ya standing in the same spot. She was very angry, but she wasn¡¯t willing to let it go just like that. She wasn¡¯t willing.

    Since she can¡¯t do it, then she would do it herself. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t do it without money.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Godfather¨C¡±

    ...

    ¡°Godfather¨C¡±

    ¡°Good boy, where¡¯s Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother went to take a photo.¡±

    Yan Kuan was actually speechless towards children. Although he looked very serious and cold, he had watched Tian Jue and Tian Ling grow up. They followed Little Treasure all day long, so it was impossible for him not to be familiar with them. Moreover, it was rare that they weren¡¯t afraid of him, so he naturally became more patient with children.

    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM

    He carried the two little ghosts and fiddled with them, making themugh out loud. Even Huang Yueyan had to say that Yan Kuan was extremely qualified to be a father.

    ¡°Honey, why is Little Treasure taking pictures?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not taking pictures. He found paparazzi. He took the camera and went out. I don¡¯t know where he went. Hey, he¡¯s back. He¡¯s over there.¡±

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, she saw that Little Treasure had returned. Yan Kuan turned his head and saw that this kid was bing more and more simr to him.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. There¡¯s going to be a good show soon.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, someone on the other side eximed:

    ¡°Oh my god, who took the photos and put them on the inte?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, what are you doing with this man? Are you having an affair right under my nose?¡±

    .

    ¡°This woman is about to touch your thigh, yet you didn¡¯t even hide? D*mn it, even if you¡¯re having an affair, you still have to choose the ce. Where is this ce? You¡¯re actually fooling around outside? Are you courting death?¡±

    There were quite a number of men and women holding cell phones, and at this time, all of these people who were influential received d*mnable pictures. Not only that, they were all trending on the inte. At this moment, the inte was probably in an uproar... Let¡¯s see just how dirty these rich and powerful families were.

    Moreover, they had exposed so many pictures in one go, and everyone here had been offended.

    The most important thing was that there was a logo under each of these pictures, South Star Entertainment.

    ¡°South Star Entertainment, it was released by South Star Entertainment.¡±

    ¡°D*mnit, South Star Entertainment, this daddy will teach you a lesson.¡±

    Nan Ya¡¯s side had not even started to make a move when they were already being turned around. Shen Xiaoxiao, it was Shen Xiaoxiao who made the move. It was Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Nan Ya knew that if this news was exposed, theirpany would be finished. It would be strange if these bosses did not all make a move against South Star Entertainment. In the past, she always chose to keep these things as chips in case they threatened others in the future. Only a fool would do such a thing.

    But now, it just had to be exposed by someone.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that South Star Entertainment won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about her? Nan Ya has been living a good life for too long.¡±

    ¡°President, President, what should we do now?¡± Sure enough, Nan Ya¡¯s assistant came very quickly and immediately informed her of the emergency when she noticed the difference.

    ¡°Go back to thepany immediately and call for an emergency meeting.¡±

    Nan Ya left in a hurry. Before she left, she nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. The hatred in her eyes could not be blocked. It was just that Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were too far away, so no one noticed her look.

    ¡°The banquet has always been so boring. Sigh, I thought I would be able to see a battle of wits. This Jiang Shuixian bing smarter is no longer fun.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. Xiaoxiao, aren¡¯t you going on a business trip for another seven days? Go back and rest early. Lou Yin,e back with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ..

    After changing their clothes, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao sat in Da Bao¡¯s room. Little Treasure summoned 19. They did not know what new developments were happening over there.

    ¡°Uncle, you said that I can go over, but Mommy and Daddy can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that Master and Xiaoxiao can no longer use magic power as they please over there. Unless it¡¯s a critical moment, they can¡¯t make a move. So Little Treasure, you can only go over on your own this time.¡±

    ¡°But 19, it¡¯s already been ten years on the Nine Netherworld Continent, and it¡¯s only been five years on our side. This...¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Da Bao is about toe out, and you can only watch from the side. You can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Then we can only stay for seven days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but at the same time, Little Treasure is an exception. Besides, seven days here is half a month over there. Xiaoxiao, there¡¯s already a lot of time.¡±

    After saying this, 19 disappeared again. However, they all knew that this could be considered an opportunity. The most important thing was that they could meet with Da Bao.

    ¡°No matter what, we can at least see Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. At least we can see Da Bao.¡± Shen Xiaoxiaoforted herself mentally. The three of them held hands. They all knew that the biggest constion for them was that they would be able to see Da Bao. That was the most important thing.

 Chapter 1134 - Coming Into Being, Being Targeted

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Coming Into Being, Being Targeted</h4>

    ¡°Boss ¡ª Boss ¡ª Why don¡¯t we ¡ª Let¡¯s go back. This, this is the Ten Thousand Bone Cave, a forbidden ground of the Six Realms. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Let¡¯s not capture that little mysterious fox.¡±

    The green-clothed hunter pulled the yellow-clothed man beside him in fear. His voice was slightly trembling. If they went any further, they would reach the Ten Thousand Bone Cave. Every night, they would hear the wails of ghosts and howls of wolves. It was indescribably terrifying.

    It was rumored that this was the ancient battlefield where bones were buried and corpses were buried. For many years, no one dared to approach it. It was rumored that this ce was filled with demons and evil spirits.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that little ck fox over there? The Wen family¡¯s second daughter is getting married. She specifically asked for this ck fox as her dowry. That¡¯s worth ten thousand gold. In our next life, we will have nothing to worry about. What are you afraid of? Have you forgotten the document issued by the Imperial Preceptor?

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the Six Realms. No matter what kind of demons and monsters are, they cannot easily get involved in the human world. Aren¡¯t they afraid of the Yin Tai Tower? I¡¯m not afraid of it anyway.¡±

    The yellow-clothed man¡¯s words were burning hot, but when he heard the green-clothed man¡¯s words, it gave him a short period of peace. He was no longer afraid and worried like before.

    However, immediately after, a long and intense roar suddenly sounded in the sky above the Ten Thousand Bone Cave.

    ¡°Roar ¡ª Roar ¨C¡±

    The insect bird flew away in fright. Even the ck fox was so frightened that it turned around and ran away. It did not care whether there were hunters waiting behind it or not. It seemed that there was something in the Ten Thousand Bone Cave that was even more terrifying than their lives.

    ¡°Ghost ¡ª Ghost ¡ª Boss, ghost ¨C¡±

    The ck fox had just jumped into the yellow-clothed man¡¯s pocket. Before he could close it up, he heard the terrified cry of the green-clothed man beside him.

    The yellow-clothed man followed his voice and looked forward. His heart skipped a beat, and he almost thought that it was a ghost wandering around. Fortunately, he was very knowledgeable and quickly calmed down. He grabbed the green-clothed man who was lying on the ground and said:

    ¡°Er Zi, are you blind? That¡¯s a person, not a ghost. Look at her shadow. You forgot that other than a person, there is no shadow of anything else in the Five Realms. This is stated in the decree issued by the Imperial Perceptor. If you don¡¯t carry it, you¡¯re really an idiot.¡±

    ......

    The green-clothed man called Er Zi rubbed his eyes. Then, he used the moonlight and took a closer look. It turned out that she was really a human. It looked like she was a woman?

    ¡°F*ck, where did this womane from in the middle of the night? She¡¯s wearing such white clothes. It¡¯s so scary. Boss, quick, look. Is she wearing a Snow Bear fur coat? That¡¯s a high-quality one.¡±

    He had been scared just now, but then he saw a high-quality fur coat that could not be found in the Great Jin Kingdom. Immediately, greed appeared in his eyes, and he hurriedly said to the yellow-clothed man.

    When the yellow-clothed man heard the words ¡®Snow Bear fur coat¡¯, he was indeed stunned. He raised his eyes and looked carefully. It was indeed a high-quality fur coat. This woman was actually wearing such a treasure.

    ¡°We¡¯re rich. We¡¯re rich today. This is as valuable as the Mystic Fox in our hands.¡±

    ¡°Go, go, let¡¯s go and take a look. A woman came to the boundary of the Ten Thousand Bone Cave at night. She¡¯s either having an affair or doing something illegal. Perhaps we¡¯ll have to eliminate evil for the people tonight.¡±

    However, in the time it took for them to open and close their eyes, they actually saw the woman in white standing in front of them. Wasn¡¯t she more than ten meters away from them just now?

    ¡°Boss, is she a Warrior? Why is she so fast?¡±

    .

    The yellow-clothed man who was called boss swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He didn¡¯t know what rank the woman in front of him was. However, judging from her skills, a Second Grade Warrior like him was no match for her.

    (Warrior rank: First Grade, Second Grade, Third Grade... Ninth Grade. Each grade is divided into upper, middle, and lower grades.)

    ¡°Go, hurry up and leave.¡±

    However, just as they turned around, Wen Jiu had already stood in front of them once again. This time, he raised his head and looked at the person in front of him at a close distance. In just an instant... That pair of ice-cold eyes that seemed to be looking at an object without any warmth shot straight at them, causing them to instantly break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Did you just say that Second Lady Wen is getting married?¡±

    Her voice was cold and low, yet it did not have the slightest warmth. Just like her entire person, it made people feel a little fearful. For some unknown reason, the greed that could still be born just now, at this moment, other than a strong sense of fear, they did not dare to think about anything else.

    They could only obediently nod their heads and say to the strange and cold woman in front of them: ¡°Yes, yes, the second daughter of Marshal Wen¡¯s residence. She was betrothed to the Third Prince as his wife and the Emperor personally bestowed the marriage.¡±

    It was indeed Marshal Wen¡¯s residence. Wen Jiu knew that although this Ten Thousand Bone Cave was outside the Six Realms, there was only one path that led to the outside world, and that path was within the Great Jin Kingdom.

    Therefore, if she met these two hunters, then it could only be the people of the Great Jin Kingdom. She had heard everything they had just said clearly, and it was because of this that when she heard the second daughter of the Wens, she thought of the Wen family.

    She was the eldest daughter of the Wen family, the eldest sister of the second daughter of the Wen family who was going to marry.

    ¡°What about Eldest Young Miss Wen? Her older sister is not married. How can a younger sister marry?¡±

    As soon as these words were said, the two hunters seemed to have heard a big joke and said to Wen Jiu,¡±Miss, are you from the state of Qi or the state of Wei? I think you should have heard the rumors. Ten years ago, Eldest Daughter Wen was possessed by a demon. She was killed by the Wen family¡¯s General and his wife. She was personally burned and punished. Everyone in the world knows about it.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Preceptor of the Three Kingdoms also issued an order to the human world. The shadowless ones are not human. Otherwise, who knows how many demons would step into our human world.¡±

    ¡°You say that Miss Wen is a demon?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is said that she has antlers on her head, a demon face, and fangs on the face of fire. She is very scary. She can eat all the livestock in the vicinity in one night. Our Jin Kingdom was even punished by the heavens. There was no rain in March, and it was the worst drought in a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Fangs on the face of fire? Is that so?¡±

    After Wen Jiu said that, she released her own body. Not only did she have red spots on her antlers, but her eyes were blood-red. She even showed her fangs and big mouth, which scared the two of them so much that they were stunned on the spot!

    ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible? You have a shadow. How can you be a demon? How? Ah ¨C¡±

    ¡°Humph, ignorant fool...¡±

    Wen Jiu waved her hand, and the two of them were thrown into Ten Thousand Bone Cave, leaving them to fend for themselves. The noise finally stopped. Looking at the mysterious fox under the tree root, Wen Jiu grabbed it from the air, put it into her storage bag, and walked out of the Ten Thousand Bone Cave.

    When Wen Jiu left, she did not see the pair of ck eyes hanging upside down on the tree branch, watching her every move in his mind.

    So it was her. Such a frail-looking girl could actually withstand the Nine Netherworld Fire for ten years? How did she do it? Interesting, really interesting.

    However, after injecting the demonic core into a mortal woman¡¯s body, she would have to take it out on her own ord, just like what the Ghost Pond Qilin said. It seemed that he really had to put in a lot of effort.

 Chapter 1135 - Take the Lives of Your Entire Wen family

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Take the Lives of Your Entire Wen family</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    It was the middle of winter. Although it was not as cold outside the mountains as it was in the forest, it was still covered in white snow and snowing heavily.

    The capital of Dian was still the same as what she remembered. The city gates were tall, the city walls were long, and there were two thick and sturdy city gates. The eight soldiers guarding the city gates stood on both sides, and they carefully inspected the people passing by.

    Wen Jiu walked forward. The memory of another ten years slowly faded away in her mind. The white fur coat was very gorgeous.

    As soon as she approached, she attracted people¡¯s attention. Even the guards forgot to ask her for the clearance document. Instead, they stood on both sides of the gate and watched her walk into the city smoothly.

    ¡°Chief, she hasn¡¯t shown the documents yet.¡±

    As soon as the soldier behind him finished speaking, he was pped by the chief guard next to him. He said in a low voice,¡±Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to look? Is that white fur an ordinary item? Look at her shoes, the jade silk Index, a noble¡¯s house, idiot. You deserve to be a soldier for the rest of your life.¡±

    Wen Jiu followed her words and looked at her own shoes. This pair of shoes was created based on her memories of her childhood. So even the shoes could tell a person¡¯s identity?

    Humans were so stupid. They sought power and power, bullied the weak and feared the strong. There were also the ants of the entire Great Jin Kingdom. Ten years ago, their respectful faces all revealed a disgusted and resentful expression. Ten yearster¡­ just a gorgeous dress, shoes, and socks could cause them to forget their dignity. It was really ironic.

    The hawkers who were shouting along the street, even though it was the middle of winter and the heavy snow, did not change their enthusiasm. The people who passed by in twos and threes would asionally turn their heads to look at this young girl who was walking alone in the heavy snow.

    The tter of the carriages and horses as they passed attracted the people on the street to hurriedly dodge. There was only a white figure who seemed to have merged with the heavy snow walking alone in the middle of the road.

    The carriage led by three fierce horses galloped rapidly on this road. The driver of the carriage looked at the people in the middle of the road and shouted loudly, ¡°Move aside, move aside ¨C¡±

    Seeing that they were about to crash into the young girl, everyone looked terrified and could not bear for it to do so. However, in an instant, the coachman who was leading the way suddenly raised his head and let out a terrified cry. Then, the second horse and the third horse were thrown far away.

    The three horses lost control and their feet left the ground. The carriage at the back was thrown far away with a bang.

    ......

    Then, no one saw what happened. The three horses actually died suddenly. Their eyes were wide open. It was obvious that they were all frightened to death.

    At this moment, an angry roar came from the carriage. ¡°Coachman, are you courting death?¡±

    The coachman had already fallen to a corner. Hearing the sound, he hurriedly crawled over and kowtowed to the people in the carriage. He kept shouting, ¡°Third Prince, spare my life, Third Prince, spare my life¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Wen Jiu turned her head with interest. She wanted to see what kind of monster this ¡®future brother-inw¡¯ of hers was..

    ¡°Third Prince, please spare my life. Third Prince, please spare my life. This, the horses are all dead. I don¡¯t know why this is the case.¡±

    ¡°What? Dead?¡±

    Zhai Li recovered from his angry roar and turned his head to look at the horse that was lying on the ground. When he saw it, his brows were tightly knitted. Why did he feel that these horses were scared to death? What kind of scary thing did they encounter?

    .

    He nced sideways and saw a woman wearing a Snow Bear fur coat standing in the middle of the road. Her long hair fell over her shoulders, and she had a delicate and cold appearance. She had an extraordinary aura. Who was she? Such a precious fur coat did not even exist in the entire Imperial Pce. Which family did this woman belong to?

    He lowered his head and took a look at her shoes and socks. In the Great Jin Kingdom, there was a distinction between nobility andmoners based on shoes. It was obvious that she belonged to a noble family. This youngdy was full of oddness. He had never seen her before. Where did shee from?

    ¡°Which family are you from? Why are you standing in the middle of the road? My carriage almost bumped into you just now.¡±

    Zhai Li had heard the coachman calling for others to move aside just now. Therefore, when he saw Wen Jiu standing in the middle of the road, who was still motionless and had no reaction at all, he asked directly.

    Wen Jiu took a look at this ¡®future brother-inw¡¯. The Emperor of the Great Jin Kingdom had four sons. All of them were handsome and extraordinary. Ever since they became adults, each of them would bring their own jade hairpins. Red, ck, green, and white represented the four kings.

    This was a rule passed down in the history of the Great Jin Kingdom. If there were any excess princes, they would use other colors to rece them. On the other hand, this Third Prince had a green jade hairpin on his head, with gold rims and jade boots. He looked handsome and looked like he was only 20 years old. He had a good appearance.

    When people saw this, Wen Jiu naturally had to do her job. She did not pay any attention to Zhai Li. She turned around and continued walking forward. When Zhai Li saw her leave without saying a word, this woman should have known that he was the Third Prince just by looking at his hairpin. However, she did not bow and left without saying a word. What was the reason for this?

    Zhai Li had been pampered since he was young, so he never received such treatment. He took big strides and was ready to chase after her. However, even though he was already a middle-tier Fourth Grade Warrior, he still watched as this woman in white fur disappeared from the streets.

    ¡°She is actually more powerful than this King? The Jin Kingdom¡¯s Fifth Grade Warriors and above are registered. Go and find out which family¡¯s young miss is more powerful than Yue Wenfu.¡±

    Wenfu, the Fourth Young Miss of the Wen family, was an upper Third Grade Warrior. She was already the best among the women. The Wen family had produced good generals throughout the generations. Her younger brother was also a rare talent. He was already an upper Fifth Grade Warrior.

    He was extremely satisfied to be able to marry this Wenfu. Even the Crown Princess was only an upper Third Grade Warrior. Her mother¡¯s family was only the Minister of Appointments. At the thought of Wenfu, Zhai Li returned to the carriage and took out the red fox that he had just hunted.

    He did not manage to hunt the ck fox, but the red fox was a rare treasure. Although it was not as useful as the ck fox, it could also strengthen one¡¯s inner strength.

    The Wen Residence was only a street away from here. Zhai Li asked the manservant to bring the things directly to the Wen Residence.

    When he reached the door, the butler had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Zhai Li, he went forward to receive the prey in his hand and said,¡±Your Highness, Master is back. He heard that Your Highness ising over today. He is waiting in the study room.¡±

    In the entire Jin Kingdom, only Marshal Wen did not have to go out to wee the princes personally.

    Although Zhai Li was a little unhappy, he did not show it in the slightest. He was ready to walk in.

    At this moment, the doorman suddenly asked, ¡°Who are you looking for? Do you have an invitation card?¡±

    Zhai Li turned his head and saw that it was the woman who had left without saying a word. He was curious. Could it be someone from the Wen family? He had never heard of such a powerful junior in the Wen family.

    The butler in front of him still looked the same, but much older. He had been following her grandfather around. It seemed that her ¡®loving¡¯ grandfather was in the Wen family.

    Wen Jiu reached into his pocket and took out the lively mysterious fox from her storage ring. She threw it at the butler.

    The butler, Wen Shuan, was a Fifth Grade Warrior. It was not difficult for him to catch such a living creature. However, when he saw itter, he realized that it was actually the Mystic Fox that was hard toe by in a hundred years. Who was it? Who was this girl? She actually gave such a big gift.

    ¡°Your Excellency is? I don¡¯t dare to ept such a generous gift. Please wait for a moment. I will immediately bring the family head¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. The Mystic Fox is just returning the gift. As for what you owe me, in one month, I wille and take the lives of the entire Wen family¡­¡±

 Chapter 1136 - Imperial Perceptor, Missed

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Imperial Perceptor, Missed</h4>

    When the butler heard this, he was shocked and immediately said, ¡°What an arrogant child! Men, take her down!¡±

    As he said this, the butler gave the order and more than ten guards suddenly ran out of the Wen Residence and surrounded Wen Jiu.

    The formation was so big, but Wen Jiu still stood in the same ce without moving an inch. It was as if these people in front of her were just ants. It was not as if, but these people could not do anything to her.

    More than ten people pounced on Wen Jiu at the same time. However, Wen Jiu flicked her sleeve, and more than ten people were thrown far away. Each of them vomited blood and died. Her actions were done in a sh, but she had already caused more than ten people to lose their lives on the spot.

    The butler was extremely surprised. Just as he was about to personally make a move, a storm suddenly blew up. A melodious and joyful look came from the sky. Everyone looked up and saw four white Pegasus riding a carriage slowly drifting down from the sky.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, the Imperial Preceptor has arrived...¡±

    Wen Jiu was also a little puzzled as she looked at the horse carriage drifting down from the sky in the middle of winter evening. Who was this person? Was he trying to ruin her good deed?

    ¡°It¡¯s so lively...¡±

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    Even the Third Prince, Zhai Li, was bending over and bending his knees respectfully to the Imperial Preceptor at this moment.

    Wen Jiu looked up and saw such a strange and odd person. Were those four Pegasus? Such a rare horse. Even in the other worlds, it was also a thousand-mile-long stallion that was searched for with a lot of money. But at this moment, it was used as a tool to pull the carriage. Who exactly was this Imperial Preceptor? He was actually so different from the rest.

    ...

    ¡°Quickly report to the Master that the Imperial Preceptor has arrived!¡±

    The butler was obviously inexplicably excited. He seemed to be even more excited than the arrival of the Emperor.

    The carriagended safely. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s white clothes fluttered in the wind and his white hair fluttered in the wind. It was as if he was about to ascend to immortality. His temperament was ethereal as he got off the carriage.

    He had sword-shaped eyebrows and a devilish smile. She did not expect the so-called Imperial Preceptor to be such a young man.

    Wen Jiu looked at this man. When did such an existence appear in the Great Jin Kingdom? Who was he? Was he really the Imperial Preceptor?

    Wen Jiu was full of doubts. However, before she could get an answer to her doubts, a mor suddenly sounded from the door. They had not seen each other for 10 years. She did not expect that only the Imperial Preceptor would appear. Her grandfather, her parents that had personally killed her, and those two siblings who had hated her to the extreme since she was young, those family members who had tortured her ten years ago, had all appeared in front of her eyes.

    Ten years of purgatory, ten years of suffering, Nine Netherworld Fire burning to the bone, the freedom that she had begged for, and the revenge that she had begged for, all appeared in an instant.

    Because of the sudden murderous intent in her blood-red eyes, she was once again unable to cover up her main body¡¯s obstruction. The wind and clouds gathered abruptly, and before those people had the time to bow, they were suddenly blown by a violent wind that came from God knows where, causing them to stagger.

    ¡°What a strong killing intent. Little girl, you have such a bad temper. This is not good.¡±

    His long sleeves flew, and the white ribbon tightly locked her in ce. Who was he? He could actually trap her?

    Her blood-red eyes appeared, and she transformed into a demon. At this moment, she was neither a demon nor a human. She had the ancient Qilin demon core in her body, and even a Demon Emperor would not be her match.

    But this ordinary Imperial Preceptor only had a small ribbon to trap her. Who was it? Who was he? God? Demon? Magical beast? Or human?

    ¡°Little thing, if you don¡¯t cover your eyes, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will dig out those beautiful eyes.¡±

    Wen Jiu was shocked. He was threatening her. No, it wasn¡¯t just threatening. He had already made his move. Her limbs couldn¡¯t move and her entire body was stiff. Then, she felt her body being thrown by the ribbon. She only had time to feel a dull pain, shended on the four Pegasus carriages.

    ¡°This, this, Imperial Preceptor, this is, this is...?¡±

    ¡°My little disciple is mischievous. She has disturbed the Marshal. As for these people...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s us guards who are blind. We have disturbed the fairy. Please forgive us, Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    Wen Tian looked at the corpses on the ground and was shocked at first, but he quickly reacted. He quickly took the me. The Imperial Preceptor had personallye to visit. The white-clothed woman who he only had time to see probably had a great background. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s disciple... Wasn¡¯t that a fairy?

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave. As for that Mystic Fox, I¡¯ll gift it to Second Lady Wen and the Third Prince as a wedding gift.¡±

    Wen Fu, who was walking at the back, happened to hear this. When she saw the ck fox in the butler¡¯s hand, she was instantly overjoyed.

    ck fox, this was really a Mystic Fox. Not only could this Mystic Fox increase one¡¯s cultivation by two grades, but it could also prolong one¡¯s life and maintain one¡¯s youth. How many people could not get it? It was actually personally sent by the Imperial Preceptor as a congrattory gift.

    Not to mention other things, but the title of the Imperial Preceptor was something that everyone in the Three Kingdoms was envious of, not to mention that it was a treasure that the six worlds were fighting for.

    Wen Fu was pleasantly surprised, but the butler and Zhai Li did not look good. They had clearly heard the fairy say, ¡°One monthter, I will take the lives of the entire Wen family.¡±

    It was hard to say whether it was a blessing or a curse to offend the disciple of the Imperial Preceptor.

    They watched the Pegasus leave and kowtow to him. Only when there was no trace of them did they get up and enter the residence.

    Zhai Li wanted to send this news to the pce immediately, but the butler hurriedly reported the incident to the Marshal.

    The family, which was initially pleasantly surprised by the Mystic Fox, now had different expressions of worry on their faces when they heard that sentence.

    Who was that woman in white? Did the Wen family have a grudge against her?

    ..

    ¡°Daddy, how much longer until we reach Jin Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°About five minutes. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see Da Bao soon.¡±

    Both Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were a little excited at this moment because they were about to see Da Bao soon. They had waited for so long, and they were finally going to see him.

    The Pegasus was flying in the sky. It was apletely different experience from flying. Aftering to this strange world, Little Treasure¡¯s favorite thing was to ride on the Pegasus. Now, they were going to cross the Jin Kingdom to reach the Ten Thousand Bone Cave.

    Everything was well thought out. The only thing that made them misjudge was that when they really reached the Ten Thousand Bone Cave, the cave they had seen before was already sealed by huge rocks, the burning sensation in the surroundings also disappearedpletely.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the cave? Where¡¯s Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°We were a step toote. She must have left first.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at the Ten Thousand Bone Cave and frowned. In the end, they still missed her.

    ¡°Where did she go? Where did Da Bao go?¡±

    ¡°I know, it must be the Jin Kingdom. Da Bao must have gone to the Jin Kingdom to take revenge. Have you all forgotten that Wen Jiu said that she would seek revenge from the Wen family? Da Bao doesn¡¯t have our memories, only Wen Jiu¡¯s memories. Then she must have gone back to the Jin Kingdom to take revenge.¡±

    ¡°What Little Treasure said makes sense. It¡¯s very likely that Da Bao went to Jin Kingdom. Let¡¯s go quickly, to the Wen family.¡±

    The three of them set off again in a hurry. However, when they arrived in front of Marshal Wen¡¯s mansion in Jin Kingdom, they were still a stepte. Da Bao had already been taken away by the Imperial Perceptor.

 Chapter 1137 - Either You Eat It, Or It Eats You

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Either You Eat It, Or It Eats You</h4>

    The Pegasus headed east. Perhaps it was because it was getting closer to the sun, or perhaps it was because they had arrived at a strange ce. It was not because of the snow, but because of the warmth of spring and the fragrance of flowers.

    It was a paradise surrounded by mountains and rivers. There were beautiful flowers everywhere and pavilions. Wen Jiu was even more confused as to where they were.

    The white ribbon on her body was loosened, and she was once again thrown heavily onto a soft couch.

    ¡°What a pair of sharp eyes. I didn¡¯t burn you or treat you as a monster. Little thing, put away your sharp ws.¡±

    Wen Jiu looked at him without blinking. Her blood-red eyes didn¡¯t show any signs of weakening. Instead, they became even redder and darker.

    Zhai Yue¡¯s heart tightened. This shouldn¡¯t be. Even after ten years of intense fire, this person was still human. How could she coexist as a human and a demon and be half-human and half-demon?

    His palm turned downward and turned into a circle in mid-air, striking fiercely at Wen Jiu. Before Wen Jiu could react, she was suddenly struck by a palm force.

    ¡°Roar¨C¡±

    A furious roar sounded. The horn on her head suddenly appeared. Removing the illusion, this woman really did have this dragon horn on her head.

    Zhai Yue frowned. Seeing that this little thing that had been angered was about to attack him, he moved to the left and barely dodged it.

    The ribbon in his hand struck out again, tightly binding Wen Jiu together. His right hand turned into the air, and with a shapeshifting attack, Wen Jiu miraculously slowly quieted down.

    ...

    Her eyes were still blood-red, but the horn quietly disappeared, once again buried in her long gray hair.

    ¡°Half-demon? It¡¯s really half-human and half-demon.¡±

    ¡°Little thing, do you know that there is no ce for half-human and half-demon in the Six Realms?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±

    Continue -reading -on MYB0 X N0V E L. COM

    ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t I your Master? You heard it just now.¡±

    Wen Jiu was stunned, and her blood-red eyes gradually disappeared, revealing a confused expression. She was only eight years old when she abandoned the Ten Thousand Bone Cave, and the raging fire had burned for ten years. She only remembered the hatred in her heart, and the rest, she was still like a child who didn¡¯t know anything. When she heard the word ¡®master,¡¯ she felt strange.

    ¡°Little thing, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Name? Humph, how could she have a name? It was because Wen Tiantu had gone to the battlefield and missed giving her a name. Her mother, Wen Qin, had lost her life because the two brothers of another mother were only a few minutes older than her, she felt that she was born defeated and was even more unwilling to give her a name. In the end, she had chosen a random name, Wen Jiu, the kind that had a cheap life and was easy to feed.

    Thus, until now, her name was only Wen Jiu.

    Wen Jiu appeared to be a little uneasy, because she did not like her current name, and because she knew that it was not a name, it was just a code name.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, if you¡¯re going to be my disciple, even if you have a name, you don¡¯t have to use it. From now on, you will be called Fan Xing.¡± The Imperial Preceptor thought that she did not know, so he thought about it and directly gave her a name.

    ¡°Fan Xing?¡±

    She was actually called Fan Xing?

    What about him? Who was he?

    Wen Jiu looked at Zhai Yue and Zhai Yue smiled slightly. This smile made Wen Jiu slightly lose her mind. At this time, she realized that this man had a face that revered the heavens and the sun, the aloof and proud pride that emerged from his bones was actually so strong.

    Why was he willing to ept her as his disciple for no reason?

    He was clearly looking at her with his lips curled up like he was smiling, but his eyes that were as cold as water and the coldness that came from his bones from afar made people feel that there was no warmth at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡±

    The words came out of her mouth and Zhai Yue was stunned. He only looked at the half-human half-demon that was like a wild beast that was not easy to tame.

    She told him not tough? She didn¡¯t mean to tell him not tough at her, but not to smile. She didn¡¯t want him to smile insincerely. Was that so?

    The smile remained on his face without any restraint. He just stood there and looked at her quietly. After a long while, he looked at the blood-red eyes and her trembling limbs. He knew that this was the first time this little thing had turned into a demon.

    How could being a demon be better than being a human? Being a demon was ten times, a hundred times harder than being a human.

    He grabbed her and looked at her suddenly bing weak and powerless. The domineering aura from before, the unruly and unruly attitude, had all disappeared. At this moment, she was like azy kitten. She was so docile that it made people want to hug her and take care of her.

    When he opened the dark room, she could smell a strong and pungent smell of blood.

    ¡°Let go, let go of me.¡±

    She wanted to struggle, but those bone-deep itchiness and numbness seemed to rush straight into her heart. Her limbs were weak, and she was terrified. What was wrong with her? What was wrong with her?

    ¡°Be good, you are hungry. Humans will be hungry, and demons will be hungry too. The first lesson that Master is going to teach you is to eat first. Only when you are full can you be a demon.¡±

    Bang¨C

    The heavy iron door was closed, and the four luminous pearls instantly lit up. The room was brightly lit up.

    There was a huge cage in the room, and in the cage was a hungry, delirious, and wantonly roaring tiger.

    ¡°What are you going to do? What do you want to do?¡±

    The itchiness and numbness that was like ants moving around covered his entire body, making him unable to stop.

    ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m going to teach you how to eat. Go ahead. Either you eat it and drink its blood, or it eats you. It can still live for a few more months.¡±

    A cold and stern voice rang out. The person who was obviously smiling but said words that were even colder than ice. He wanted her to eat it and drink its blood.

    No, no, she was a human. How could she drink blood?

    She was a human, not a beast, not a demon.

    No, she was a demon, she should drink blood and eat meat.

    No, she was not.

    No, she was...

    Different voices kept echoing in her mind, struggling violently. She wanted to escape, but her whole body was sore and she could not move a single step. She wanted to be ruthless and eat that huge beast, but she could not do it.

    Just when she was uncertain about what to do, the iron gate ¡ª Bang! ¡ª had suddenly closed, and she was thrown into the iron cage. The man who imed to be her master had his hands sped behind his back, standing leisurely in the distance. He watched her fall into the beast cage.

    A strong fishy smell came from the beast cage, followed by a huge bloody mouth.

    That d*mn man actually threw her into this cage. Why did he do that? Why?

    She was not a demon. She could not drink blood or eat this tiger. However, if she did not kill it, she would fall into the tiger¡¯s stomach.

    Her limbs went numb as she looked at the approaching tiger. Blood-red eyes appeared again. She wanted to live. No matter what, she had to live first.

    Pale-faced and blood-red eyes, she stared at the tiger in front of her. This was obviously twice the size of an ordinary tiger. Wen Jiu no longer thought that it was as simple as an ordinary beast.

    Her limbs were sore. Without thinking, Wen Jiu bit the back of her hand. The smell of blood went straight to her head, and a strong sense of disgust swept over her.

    Look, she didn¡¯t like the smell of blood, did she? So she wouldn¡¯t eat it. She wouldn¡¯t drink the blood of this tiger.

    The piercing pain in her arm and the fangs that had already grown out made her pounce over like a leopard.

 Chapter 1138 - Luring Her Into Becoming a Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Luring Her Into Bing a Demon</h4>

    At this critical moment, the jade silk on her shoe was torn off by her. She could not use her demonic power, so she could only use her remaining consciousness to fly up and climb out from the tiger¡¯s abdomen. She shed the jade silk ruthlessly, piercing¡­ Blood instantly filled the entire cage. She flipped over and rode on the tiger¡¯s back.

    The sharp jade silk pierced into the tiger¡¯s eyeballs with all her might. The tiger was in pain and wanted to throw her out like a maniac.

    But Wen Jiu gripped tightly and didn¡¯t dare to let go even one bit. If one cut didn¡¯t work, then the second cut, the third cut, until the smell of blood all entered the tip of the nose, until the four limbs no longer had any strength, until the tiger beneath her didn¡¯t even have the slightest breath¡­ She thought that she had seeded.

    But the real test hade. The smell of blood that filled the room, the stench that had always been disgusting and unpleasant, was actually as captivating as the world¡¯s best delicacies at this time.

    Gulping downrge mouthfuls of saliva, that pair of blood-red eyes stared wide-eyed at the bright red room that had long been covered in blood beads. She couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue.

    These delicacies would definitely be even more delicious than the delicacies she had eaten when she was young. When she was young? No, she could not eat them. She was a human, not a demon. Only demons relied on sucking blood for a living. She was not. She was a human, not a demon.

    ¡°Out, let me out.¡±

    She looked at the banished immortal man in the distance who seemed to be watching a good show with inexplicable horror. She had thought that he was as elegant as a painting and indescribably beautiful, but at this moment, she felt that he was even more terrifying than the demons in the world.

    He was luring her into the devil, he was luring her into bing a demon.

    ¡°Be good, eat it. After you eat it, you will return to normal. After you eat the itchiness, numbness, and softness, you will disappear. Don¡¯t you want revenge? As long as you drink the blood, you will have strength. Only then can you kill your enemy. Think about the pain of the burning fire, think about what you have experienced. Drink it, drink it, you will return to normal. After you drink it, you can kill your way back, and even destroy all the people who have harmed you. Drink it, drink it¡­¡±

    Drink it?

    Drink it?

    Yes, she wanted revenge. She wanted revenge. She wanted all those people to die at her feet. She wanted all those who had destroyed her to be turned into ashes. She wanted all the suffering she had suffered to be endured by those people.

    ......

    However, she did not want to drink blood. She did not want to drink blood. She did not want to be a walking corpse. She did not want to be a demon.

    However, she was already a demon, she was already a demon. Half-human, half-demon, wasn¡¯t it her own choice? Wasn¡¯t it because of this choice that she had endured ten years of intense fire?

    No, no..

    Bang¨C

    There was a violent sound. Looking at the person in front of him who was slowly fainting, Zhai Yue did not expect her to make such a choice. She did not even want her life and did not want to suck blood? Then why was she a demon? Why did she have to be a demon even if she had to endure ten years of fire?

    He could not figure it out. Looking at the person covered in blood, he waved his hand in disgust and threw her into the pool of water.

    Her smooth and fair limbs were also burned by the ck iron chains. It was strange that she was so cruel to herself but did not want to drink blood.

    The person who had been cleaned was lying on the white jade bed. Looking at her sleeping face, Zhai Yue rolled up her sleeves and gently cut his arm. The smell of blood came from him and he personally fed it to her lips. Seeing her swallow it in big mouthfuls, he waved his hand and the knife marks immediately disappeared.

    ¡°Eat, only after I¡¯ve fed you enough can I get what I want. I can¡¯t take it by force, you can only give it to me yourself. Ghost Pond Qilin, even in death, you still want to trick me. You¡¯re really haunting me.¡±

    However, seeing that this girl was still somewhat interesting, he had already been lonely for ten thousand years, so it wouldn¡¯t be toote to have more fun¡­

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±

    When she opened her eyes and saw him again, the smell of blood was gone, and there was a faint fragrance of peach blossoms in her mouth. Those sour, numb, and powerless feelings had all disappeared. What was going on? And this man, this terrifying and inexplicable man, what exactly did he want to do?

    ¡°Be good, you should call me Master. Remember, I am Zhai Yue. Your master is Zhai Yue, and you are Fan Xing.¡±

    ¡°As the Imperial Preceptor of the Three Kingdoms, of course, I can¡¯t let a special existence like you disrupt the order of the human race. Where else do you think you can go except for me?¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue? Why should I acknowledge you as my master? Why is there no ce for me in this vast world?¡±

    ¡°You are half-human and half-demon. Don¡¯t forget the tingling sensation that just receded. Without me feeding you my secret Jade Dew, would you be able to endure it?¡±

    ¡°Jade Dew? What Jade Dew?¡±

    Was it the faint scent of peach blossoms in her mouth?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already feel it? What do you think?¡±

    Zhai Yue looked at this little thing with a face full of reminiscence. He turned around and smiled. Jade Dew, of course, was Jade Dew. He, Zhai Yue¡¯s blood was the supreme existence of demon beasts. As long as one drank it, even if they were willing to drink the blood of other demon beasts¡­ It would be useless. She was destined to be his, Zhai Yue¡¯s, prey.

    ¡°I want revenge. I want to return to the Jin Kingdom.¡±

    Wen Jiu was still shouting from behind. She did not expect to experience such torture as a demon. She thought that demons were like humans, and eating grains and meat was enough. She did not expect that demons were bloodthirsty to survive.

    Wen Jiu naturally did not know that demons also had food for demons. However, that was in the demon race and this was the human world. Zhai Yue naturally would not tell her this. Wen Jiu¡¯s mind was still stuck at the age of eight. It was simple, like a piece of white paper¡­ Just because it was simple, when she was about to start writing about her life, that piece of white paper only had time to be filled with hatred. She did not know anything else and knew nothing else.

    ¡°If you want to take revenge, you don¡¯t have to return to the Jin Kingdom. The Three Kingdoms are about to copse and war will break out soon. When that timees, it¡¯s not impossible for you to take down the Jin Kingdom in one fell swoop. Now, rest and recuperate. Eating Jade Dew is not so easy to digest.¡±

    As soon as Zhai Yue left, Wen Jiu looked at the empty room. It was all pink and peach blossoms were dancing outside the window. The flowers were in a riot of colors and the fragrance was indescribable. Was she going to be called Fan Xing from now on? Was that so?

    Fan Xing? Zhai Yue?

    The Snow Bear skin was still firmly wrapped around her body. The early morning sunlight was the hope that she had not seen for many years.

    Even the faint fragrance of peach blossoms that filled the entire courtyard had not been heard for many years.

    The winding stream flowed, and two tea cups as thin as rouge floated on the canal where the pink petals fell. She imagined that for many years, she had also been a nobledy from a wealthy family. She had read poems and books since she was young, and she was so subservient and elegant. She did not know who would act wantonly in this celestial pce-like pavilion and building.

    What about Zhai Yue?

    Where did he go?

    There was no one here. She was the only one left in this pce. There was no ce for her in the Six Realms?

    But why did she feel inexplicably at ease here¡­

    ..

    ¡°Daddy, who is the Imperial Preceptor?¡±

    ¡°The Little White Dragon.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Little Treasure stunned. Was it really the Little White Dragon?

    ¡°Is it really the Little White Dragon? Him and Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°We have to get to them as soon as possible. The Little White Dragon is going through a love tribtion. I¡¯m worried that Da Bao might be hurt.¡±

    ¡°What? We have to find them immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1139 - Illusion, Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Illusion, Sowing Discord</h4>

    Walking along the canal, one could see the petals of fallen flowers dancing in the air. The long corridor was connected to an octagonal pavilion. Zhai Yue, who was nowhere to be seen just a moment ago, was now lying casually on the pavilion.

    Eh, the white hair that she saw yesterday had turned into a head full of ck hair today. The white mantle was dancing in the wind. Was he really a human being with such a genteel disposition?

    The light and shadow shone on his feet. The shadow was so clear. Other than those in the human realm, there was no one in the Five Realms. Was he really human?

    But if he was human, how could this head full of ck hair appear? If he was human, how would he know that she was half-human and half-demon? Even she was not his match?

    ¡°What are you looking at, little thing?¡±

    Wen Jiu¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by his voice. When his eyes met hers, she actually moved away in a sorry state. That pair of eyes that were like a deep pool was actually so cold, deep, and bottomless. He was clearly smiling, but there was no warmth at all. This smile actually made Wen Jiu¡¯s heart ache for a short while. Why was this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t smile.¡±

    She still said these two words. Zhai Yue had truly confirmed her meaning this time. The gaze that looked at her was filled with scrutiny. She was the first person who could see through his heart.

    ¡°This Snow Bear fur coat is beautiful, but this isn¡¯t deep winter. There¡¯s no need for it to be so heavy. Don¡¯t you know how to transform? Change to another one.¡±

    Wen Jiu took a look at the clothes she transformed. This was the Snow Bear fur coat she had heard of when she was young. She only remembered that this thing was extremely precious, a rare treasure in the world, so when she transformed into it... She transformed this Snow Bear fur coat.

    The sun rose from the east, and this ce was indeed not as cold as the outside. He only wore a thin thin shirt, butpared to him, it was indeed a little cumbersome.

    ...

    But what would it look like? The same as him?

    She spun around on the spot. Sure enough, the white fur coat retreated. A miniature version of the same clothes was worn on her body. Her hair was still gray, and coupled with the white shirt, it made her look even more aloof and proud, but it also made her look even more aloof and lonely.

    He did not know why, but he felt that it was an eyesore. He was even a little displeased. Although he was still smiling, the words came out directly:

    ¡°Change again, yellow.¡±

    Yellow? This color wasn¡¯t bad either. Wen Jiu, who still had the temperament of a child, was happy to y this game. She circled around again. Her clothes were still the same clothes, but the color had already changed to yellow.

    She looked a lot more delicate, but Zhai Yue was still not satisfied.

    ¡°ck.¡±

    Another circle. No, change again.

    ¡°Green.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Red.¡±

    This had already changed all the colors that could be known. By the time it changed to red, Wen Jiu had already lost the joy from earlier. The temperament of a child was not strong enough.

    Moreover, she did not like this red color. Red represented this me, and represented the suffering of the intense fire that she had experienced before.

    Frowning, she stood unhappily on the spot. She thought that she still felt that white was good-looking. White was like him, with an elegant fairy-like appearance. This was a very good match.

    ¡°No wonder I felt that something was wrong. So it¡¯s this hair. Do you like my full head of ck hair? If you like it, then you can create it yourself. Only humans have pure ck hair. Do you want to be a human? If you want to be a human, then you can create ck hair.¡±

    Be a human?

    Wen Jiu looked at Zhai Yue¡¯s full head of ck hair. She didn¡¯t know why, but her intuition told her that he seemed to be lying to her. Because yesterday, he had a full head of white hair, but no one thought that he was a monster.

    There was a hint of hesitation in her small eyes, but also a hint of confusion. There was also a hint of bafflement. She didn¡¯t know how to change. She only had time to learn how to change her clothes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how?¡±

    Her tsundere small eyes stared at Zhai Yue, and she turned around with a huff. She really had the temperament of a child. She was angry just because she wanted to be.

    Thinking about it, he felt that it should be so. She was thrown into the Ten Thousand Bone Cave at the age of eight. How could she learn anything from that ten-thousand-year-old antique?

    There were still ten years of torture left. How could she have the energy to learn? He did not expect that he would really find a disciple for himself and also find trouble.

    With a tap of his finger, Wen Jiu did not even have time to react when she saw that the gray hair on her shoulders had turned into ck hair. This long-lost look made her feel a little happy, but she deliberately suppressed this joy. She could not... She could not let him see her joy.

    Zhai Yue saw her little actions clearly, but he did not make a sound of ridicule. Instead, he floated down from the roof and slowly walked to her side.

    Her red clothes were like fire, and her ck hair entwined. The blend of red and ck really suited her.

    In this peach blossom forest, even the petals were dancing around her. She was afraid that she would not dare topete with such a gorgeous person. The loneliness she felt just now was finally somewhat suppressed by this color.

    ¡°Fan Xing, so beautiful!¡±

    There was no girl who did not love beauty. Even if she had already forgotten what beauty was, when she heard these words, her face still showed a touch of pure red.

    Dong... Dong...

    The sound of a bell came from afar. Wen Jiu frowned slightly. How could there be a bell sound?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s a guest. This Imperial Preceptor is not so easy to be.¡±

    Yes, she had almost forgotten that he was the Imperial Preceptor...

    Behind the peach blossom forest was a pce. Wen Jiu curiously looked around until she entered the hall. Only then did she shift her gaze to another thing that made her even more curious.

    To be more precise, it was a person. It was a child. He called Zhai Yue ¡®Your Excellency¡¯.

    This was nothing. The key was that there was a tail behind the child. Yes, it was a white furry tail, like a fox¡¯s tail. It was big and fluffy.

    Was this a demon?

    How could there be a demon here?

    Who was Zhai Yue? Was he also a demon?

    Zhai Yue nced at the curious little thing and knew that she could definitely see through the illusion. This eternal demon core was indeed extraordinary. The illusion that he personallyid down could see through the number of people in the world!

    ¡°That¡¯s a ck fox, a ck fox demon!¡±

    Zhai Yue deliberately emphasized the word ¡®demon¡¯. Wen Jiu did not respond, but only looked at the little boy with even more burning eyes.

    The little boy was stared at until his scalp went numb. He did not dare to raise his head to look at this ¡®Young Miss¡¯ who had been brought back by the venerable one. She was the venerable one¡¯s disciple, so they did not dare to cross the boundary.

    ¡°The envoy of the state of Wei has arrived...¡±

    A long voice rang out, pulling Wen Jiu¡¯s line of sight back. A man in a forged robe and a feathered crown walked over from the main door. He saw Zhai Yue and was unusually respectful, so he immediately bent down and prostrated himself.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities. Minister Wei hase in person. Is it because of the incident with the Qilin Star a month ago?¡±

    Minister Wei was stunned. It was indeed the Imperial Preceptor. Such a divine n.

    Minister Wei did not get up and continued prostrating on the ground. However, his voice was even more humble as he said to Zhai Yue,¡±Imperial Preceptor once said: the Qilin Star, in troubled times, the Three Kingdoms will fight. His Majesty asked the Imperial Preceptor if Great Wei would also fight.¡±

    Zhai Yue was still as casual as before, but this time, the smile on his face seemed to be even more demonic than before. He could only say, ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the man who was prostrating on the ground heard this, he was overjoyed. He kowtowed a few times, and immediately after, he had the generous gifts presented outside the hall. There were countless pieces of jewelry and jades.

    Zhai Yue did not even nce at them. He said to Wei Xiang, ¡°Go quickly, seize the day and the night.¡±

    Wen Jiu listened from beginning to end and did not interrupt him. The long-lost upbringing was still in her mind, but she began to recall yesterday¡¯s words, ¡°The Three Kingdoms¡¯ turmoil.¡±

    This seemed to be his intention to sow discord. For some reason, she felt that his handiwork in the Three Kingdoms¡¯ turmoil was so clear and tangible.

 Chapter 1140 - Her Stubbornness

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Her Stubbornness</h4>

    ¡°The envoys of the State of Qi have arrived...¡±

    In less than 15 minutes, the hall had been emptied of the gold foil and jade articles. On the same day, the envoys of the two states had arrived. Was this the same question?

    Sure enough, when the prime minister of the State of Qi heard the same answer, he left in excitement, leaving behind a mountain of wealth.

    Wen Jiu knew even more clearly that Zhai Yue was going to start a war between the three states. What about the State of Jin? Wouldn¡¯t it be the Jin Kingdom¡¯s turnter?

    ¡°What about the Jin Kingdom? Are there people from the Jin Kingdoming too?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, do you want people toe?¡± Zhai Yue slowly walked down the stairs and casually picked up the treasure in the box. She asked the little man behind her who was full of doubts.

    ¡°Kill, kill all of the Jin Kingdom.¡±

    Sure enough, her mind was still filled with the thought of killing all of the Jin Kingdom. Zhai Yue didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. When Wen Jiu was a little impatient, she heard the little boy report again, ¡°The Jin Kingdom¡¯s ambassador has arrived...¡±

    Zhai Yue saw Wen Jiu dash out in a single stride. Even the little boy was knocked to the ground. He smiled helplessly, turned around, and strode out of the hall...

    The Jin Kingdom¡¯s envoy came with two people. One was a high-ranking official, and the other was an imperial eunuch. This was different from the Great Qi Kingdom and the Great Wei Kingdom. Both of them were the prime minister, and they did not bring an imperial eunuch with them.

    As soon as Wen Jiu left the hall, she ran toward the Jin Kingdom¡¯s envoy. Her eyes were filled with killing intent. She was actually like an angry little leopard, holding a grudge. Whenever these former high-ranking officials of the Jin Kingdom appeared, she would be furious.

    Not long ago, she was escorted to the main hall of the Jin Kingdom¡¯s pce. Those officials and generals were like monkeys, not only criticizing her, but also beating her with ck dog blood and willow leaves.

    As long as she resisted a little, they would burn her skin, legs, back, chest, and not a single part of her body was intact.

    ......

    When she roared and killed the cheetah that they had deliberately put in the cage, they finally gave up on teasing her and locked her in the Jin Kingdom¡¯s national treasure, the Yin Tai Tower. In the end, she was burned by the Yin Tai Tower for three days and three nights and almost died.

    Therefore, when she saw these so-called high-ranking officials of the Jin Kingdom, her anger and hatred could not be restrained at all. She was able to remember the hatred for 10 years, even at the expense of enduring the mes of the Nine Netherworld mes as a young child, it was also because of this hatred.

    Now, how could she hold back her tyrannical heart when she saw these two former ¡®old friends¡¯?

    The envoy and the imperial eunuch stood outside the hall respectfully, not daring to raise their heads and look around.

    Just as the two of them were patiently waiting for the young child to report, a strong gust of wind blew over, scaring the two of them so much that they quickly retreated.

    But strangely, the envoy had already fallen to the ground. On the contrary, when the imperial attendant saw that her killing intent was revealed, he immediately drew the saber on his waist and shed at Wen Jiu.

    He was a Fourth Grade Warrior, but he waspletely useless against Wen Jiu. Instead, he was pushed back and could not withstand a single blow.

    The imperial eunuch¡¯s hat floated down from his head. Wen Jiu only took a casual nce and was stunned. How could it be him? The Crown Prince, the Crown Prince of Jin Kingdom?

    After recognizing the person, the murderous intent in Wen Jiu¡¯s eyes grew stronger. She made a w move and attacked the Crown Prince of the Jin Kingdom.

    Crown Prince Zhai Xiao watched helplessly as the unavoidable w was about to grab his throat. He seemed to be able to hear the sound of blood sttering.

    At this moment, the sharp w that was clearly in front of him suddenly retreated in a strange manner. Zhai Xiao took a closer look and realized that the youngdy who wanted to kill him had a ribbon tied around her waist. It was precisely that ribbon... It made her continuously retreat, even though she was struggling with bared fangs and brandished ws.

    ¡°Alright, calm down.¡±

    Calm down? How could Wen Jiu be calm?

    ¡°Fan Xing, don¡¯t forget that after using the demon technique, you will be hungry.¡±

    Just like that, Wen Jiu really stopped struggling. Hungry. When demons were hungry, they could only suck blood in the human world.

    Could it be that for this restriction, she could only watch the enemy in front of her and not kill him with her own hands? No, of course not. But hunger, that kind of itchiness and numbness that came from the bottom of one¡¯s heart, waspletely different from the burning of one¡¯s body with real weapons.

    Was she going to give up just like that?

    ¡°If you want to take revenge, you have to learn to endure. Don¡¯t you even have this little bit of patience? Rather than killing the crown prince of a country here, why not wipe out the capital of a country in one fell swoop? Wouldn¡¯t that be more satisfying?¡±

    Zhai Yue¡¯s words were like a pir of clear spring water pouring into Wen Jiu¡¯s mind, instantly clearing her mind. Yes, it would be better to wipe out a country.

    She collected her thoughts and red fiercely at the somewhat disheveled Crown Prince. Then, she turned around and entered the main hall. Her temper and personality really made Zhai Yue speechless.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince was shocked. My mischievous disciple was a little reckless when she saw this unknown person. I just don¡¯t know why this dignified crown prince of the Great Jin Kingdom actually pretended to be an imperial eunuch and came to my Lin Immortal Pavilion. What is this about?¡±

    Zhai Xiao was stunned. As expected, he had guessed it. His expression changed from shock to caution. He bent down and bent his knees. Although he felt that such an action was too humble and did not conform to the pride of a Crown Prince of a country, in the Lin Immortal Pavilion... In front of the Imperial Preceptor, he still did not dare to take a step forward.

    It was said that the Imperial Preceptor was an immortal who had descended to the mortal world and that the immortal world had blessed the messenger who had specially descended to the mortal world. However, in his eyes, he was just a person who was fishing for fame.

    He believed that the Imperial Preceptor knew astronomy and geography, and that he had learned a lot. This was because he had already witnessed the might of his war of words during the once-in-five-year debate of the Three Kingdoms.

    However, he never believed that he would be able to join forces with the exalted immortal. The human world and the other Five Realms had always been unrted and did not interfere with each other. Even if a demon had suddenly descended on the Great Jin Kingdom ten years ago, it would still be an ident.

    Hence, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t maintain such a respectful attitude toward the Imperial Preceptor. Of course, he came here because he wanted to see if the celestial phenomenon that day could be trusted or not.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, please calm down. I¡¯m only here because of the death of the Qilin Star the day before yesterday. Heaven¡¯s will said that I came here with no ill intentions. As for pretending to be an imperial eunuch, that¡¯s my intention. This matter is rted to the fate of the Jin Kingdom and the rules of the Lin Immortal Pavilion are like this. I can onlye up with this method. Please forgive me, Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    ¡°Since you know that the Lin Immortal Pavilion has a rule that no outsiders are allowed except for the ministers of the various kingdoms, especially those who have s*x with women, you should understand that you have barged into our Lin Immortal Pavilion today. How can I make an exception?¡±

    ¡°Men, send the envoys and Crown Prince of the Great Jin Kingdom out. Within three years, no one from the Great Jin Kingdom is allowed to step into our Lin Immortal Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°This, this, this, Imperial Preceptor, please calm down. Imperial Preceptor, please calm down...¡±

    ¡°Please...¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, the envoy and Crown Prince was thrown far away. Zhai Yue turned around and returned to the main hall. The moment he entered, he saw the figure of a small person who was secretly looking at him. He pretended not to see her. He walked straight back to the peach blossom forest.

    ¡°When will the country be destroyed?¡±

    This sentence suddenly popped out from the small thing that suddenly followed him. Zhai Yue was curious. Was this the only thing in her small mind?

    Zhai Yue¡¯s guess was correct. Indeed, the most unforgettable memory in Wen Jiu¡¯s mind was revenge.

    ¡°Did you see the Crown Prince just now? Now, transform into his appearance.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1141 - Because Master Is Pleased With You

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Because Master Is Pleased With You</h4>

    Wen Jiu was stunned. He wanted her to transform into the appearance of the Crown Prince? Why?

    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you after you transform.¡±

    Even if Wen Jiu was unwilling, she still did it. For some reason, she felt that if she believed him, he might really help her take revenge.

    She turned around and a breeze blew.

    She was dressed in a uniform with a hat on her head, red eyes, and a straight nose. She looked just like the Crown Prince who had just left.

    Ramadan nodded and said to Wen Jiu, ¡°How about the envoy from the Great Jin Kingdom?¡±

    She turned around and Wen Jiu transformed into a human figure.

    ¡°Alright, switch back.¡±

    After recovering herself, Wen Jiu still looked at him in confusion. What was he trying to do?

    ¡°Fan Xing, the Crown Prince of the Great Jin Kingdom and the Prime Minister of the Great Jin Kingdom, the prime minister above everyone else. Which one do you want to be?¡±

    Wen Jiu was stunned. Her small brain was not that smart, so she did not know what Zhai Yue meant.

    ......

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhai Yue smiled mysteriously and reached out to pick up a peach blossom petal that fell on her shoulder. He said as if nothing had happened,¡±Why don¡¯t you be that Crown Prince? It¡¯s more suitable for me to pretend to be the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wen Jiu seemed to have heard a big joke. What was Zhai Yue going to do?

    ¡°What? You still don¡¯t want to? How about this? Let¡¯s go back to being ourselves. Do you think it would be more fun if I were the Second Prince of the Great Jin Kingdom, who has been studying abroad, and you were the Second Prince¡¯s consort?¡±

    Wen Jiu felt that she was going crazy. Why did she only hear these strange things?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to destroy the kingdom? As long as you want to do it, Master will do as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why do you want to help me?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because I like you better, because Master likes you...¡±

    Men and women after seven years old and had different seats.

    At least Wen Jiu understood this principle. But when she suddenly heard Zhai Yue speak so openly, Wen Jiu¡¯s cheeks were still red and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    The spacious and bright inner room was only one wall away from Zhai Yue¡¯s room. Sitting in front of the window and looking at the dancing flowers in front of the court, she suddenly felt a little excited and happy for some unknown reason.

    He said that he would be the Second Prince and she would be the Princess Consort.

    This really made her not know what to do. However, she felt that this was not unreasonable. If she wanted to destroy the Jin Kingdom, if she wanted to personally destroy the Jin Kingdom, she had to have an identity that would not be noticed by others.

    Yes, she could have killed her way to the Jin Kingdom and killed all the people who had bullied her. But Zhai Yue told her that the Yin Tai Tower, the national treasure of the Jin Kingdom, was ced in the Imperial Court.

    Any demon that approached it would be put into the Yin Tai Tower. She would not forget the pain she had experienced ten years ago.

    Her skin had been festering. If she had not taken a pill to preserve a trace of her aura, how could she have gotten the demon core of the Ghost Pond Qilin by chance?

    Only then did she realize that if Zhai Yue had not suddenly arrived in front of the Wen Residence, she might have been locked in the Yin Tai Tower once again.

    But now that she clearly had a skill that she could not use, it really made people feel extremely unhappy.

    The next morning

    .

    The little Mystic Fox demon ced the food in front of Wen Jiu¡¯s house. After stealing a nce at her, he was so scared that it quickly ran away.

    Wen Jiu rolled her eyes and with a rare childishness, she followed the little demon and ran out.

    Her movements were swift and agile. How could the little demon be her match? The moment she made a move, the little demon transformed into his own body. He was really a snow-white Mystic Fox.

    But shouldn¡¯t a Mystic Fox be silver? The one she caught that night was silver.

    ¡°Only those who are white can cultivate into demons, and those who are silver can only be destined to be fought over by the Six Realms because of their gorgeous colors.¡±

    Zhai Yue, who had appeared behind her at some point in time, stood not far away. He watched as she yfully pinched the Mystic Fox¡¯s neck and fiddled with it. With a rare gentle smile, he said,¡±If you like, there¡¯s a nest of little Mystic Foxes at the back of the mountain. Go catch one and raise it.¡±

    Catching one to raise. It had to be said that there were very few youngdies who did not like these cute pets. However, would she really wanted to catch such a furry fellow?

    ¡°Will it cultivate into a demon?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like demons, I naturally have a hundred ways to make them unable to transform into demons.¡±

    The little Mystic Fox that was held in Wen Jiu¡¯s hand trembled when he heard these words. Wen Jiu was so shocked that she loosened her grip and he ran away in a sh. He had to quickly inform his brothers at the back of the mountain. He could not let this pair of great gods catch them.

    Wen Jiu pped her hands and said to Zhai Yue, ¡°Then, I want the furry one. It¡¯s very, very small and won¡¯t transform into a demon.¡±

    Zhai Yue smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°You can choose it yourself before we go down the mountain. Now it¡¯s time to regte your breathing. You have to meditate every day. When the demonic energy in your body stabilizes, we can go down the mountain. Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    Wen Jiu watched Zhai Yue walk toward the secret chamber. She raised her eyes and secretly nced at the figure that drifted away. He was a prince, she was a princess. She was actually somewhat looking forward to it.

    Every seven days, she would take a cup of Jade Dew. As long as she took it, the numbness and soreness on her body would disappearpletely.

    Wen Jiu had once asked what she was drinking, but Zhai Yue only said that it was a secret of the sect and she did not need to know.

    She had also been worried that if one day he was no longer by her side, would she be unable to control her demon body?

    This question could not be avoided, and it was precisely because of this that every time she swallowed Jade Dew, Wen Jiu was filled with worry and worry.

    ¡°Riding a sword to fly is not to let you sit on it. Originally, you don¡¯t need to know this when using demon magic, but don¡¯t forget that you can¡¯t use it in the human world. Demons don¡¯t have shadows.¡±

    ¡°The Three Kingdoms uphold Warriors. All Warriors above Fourth Grade can fly on a sword. You have to learn how to use a sword.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know, but it¡¯s so hard to step on it. Why don¡¯t we sneak into the Wen Residence and kill them before running away? We won¡¯t be afraid of the Yin Tai Tower.¡±

    This was Wen Jiu¡¯s 101st suggestion. Zhai Yue ignored her and sat on the side looking at the chessboard in front of him.

    Although this girl had been burned by the fire for ten years and her heart was filled with hatred, it was rare that her heart had not changed and she still retained her innocence.

    However, this innocence was both a blessing and a curse!

    He suddenly felt that it was not as easy as he had imagined for this girl to take out the demon core on her own initiative. What he was most afraid of in this world was this child¡¯s childish heart.

    However, as long as it was something that Zhai Yue valued, he would obtain it no matter how difficult it was.

    The Ghost Pond Qilin had been imprisoned in the Nine Serenities for ten thousand years, but he had also stayed in the deep pool for hundreds of millions of years.

    A Flood Dragon turned into a Dragon?

    He was thest ck Dragon in this world to begin with, so why would he need to turn into a Dragon?

    Ten thousand years ago, the only two eternal divine beasts in this world, the Qilin and the ck Dragon, had a great battle. The two of them did not want to give in to each other. In the end, the Ghost Pond Qilin was imprisoned in the Nine Serenities, and his ability was sealed in the Demon-Binding Pill to turn him into a Flood Dragon. In order to unlock the Demon-Binding Pill, he needed the demon core of the Qilin from the Nine Netherworld Fire.

    He had waited for ten thousand years, but he did not expect that the Qilin from the Ghost Pond would try to trick him even after his death, injecting the demon core into the body of a mortal?

    Hmph, did he think that that was enough? Zhai Yue would not be afraid even if he waited ten thousand years, let alone this tiny mortal?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t put your heart into it, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to take revenge even if you wait another ten years.¡±

    Wen Jiu pouted and looked at the palm-sized sword. It was really difficult to stand on it.

    ¡°Also, remember that your name is Fan Xing. Don¡¯t let me say it again.¡± If she couldn¡¯t react the next time, she didn¡¯t need to think about drinking Jade Dew either.

 Chapter 1142 - I Am the Prince, And You Are the Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1142: I Am the Prince, And You Are the Princess</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Wen Jiu, no, it was Fan Xing who turned her head again. She could not be med for this. She had never had a name before. When he first called her Fan Xing, she really did not think that he was calling her. A few times, she was so stunned that she almost angered Zhai Yue.

    Fan Xing knew that if she did not listen to him, there was no need to take revenge.

    ..

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t people like you all know that you are the Imperial Preceptor?¡±

    Zhai Yue nced at her from the side and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you think that there are so many people in this world who have a pair of wise eyes? They are not gods, not demons, not beasts, and cannot see my true self.¡±

    ¡°Even if I am the Imperial Preceptor, they have never seen my true appearance. So, even if I show my true appearance now, they will not be able to recognize me.¡±

    ¡°Really? What about me? Do you think the Wen family will recognize me? Am I different from when I was young?¡±

    Zhai Yue was a little speechless. He had never seen her when she was young, so how would he know about this silly question?

    However, Zhai Yue looked at the curious Fan Xing and reached out to stroke the top of her head, causing an illusion to appear in the air. Zhai Yue proudly left a sentence, ¡°See for yourself,¡± and walked out of the room, not wanting to deal with this little disciple¡¯s asional strange questions.

    As expected, Fan Xing looked at the mirror carefully. She had long forgotten what she looked like in the past ten years. However, when she looked at it, it was not as easy as she had imagined. Instead, she dug out all those sealed memories.

    Ten years ago, ten years ago, it was this face that had revealed red spots and grown horns. It was this face. How could she forget it? How could she not remember it?

    That wave of anger came out, and she could no longer suppress it. With a strong wave, she broke the illusion. She hurriedly crossed her legs to regte her breathing. Calm down. She had to calm down.

    If she revealed her demon body every time she got angry, how could she talk about revenge?

    ......

    ..

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Your Majesty is overjoyed. The Second Prince has returned from his studies and is already waiting outside the hall!¡±

    Halfway through the morning court, the imperial eunuch came to report.

    The emperor of the Great Jin Kingdom, Zhai Jin, was overjoyed and personally came down from the golden phoenix seat. There had been no good news in the past few days. This time, he actually heard such news. His second son, who had gone to the Jun Feng Mountain to study, had actually returned?

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. Congrattions, Your Majesty. God bless Great Jin.¡±

    Apart from the three adult princes, everyone in the Imperial Court had an inexplicable smile on their faces.

    Crown Prince Zhai Xiao knelt on the ground and was secretly resentful. He had just offended the Imperial Preceptor and caused amotion in the Imperial Court. Many people were prepared to impeach him and demand that he be removed from the position of crown prince. Now, his second brother, who had been studying outside, had actually returned. Was he returning topete with him for the position of crown prince?

    Third Prince Zhai Li and Fourth Prince Zhai Mo both had the same thought. This second brother¡¯s return was not at the right time.

    Didn¡¯t they say that he would only return after a year of studying? For him to return so suddenly, he must have received the news that his father was weak and the Crown Prince was ipetent. This meant that he was going topete for the throne!

    If the second prince was going to fight for the throne, they would be in trouble. Who didn¡¯t know that those who could be chosen to study on the Jun Feng Mountain were the best candidates for the throne of each country? Apart from learning various skills, they could also learn low-level immortal spells.

    Didn¡¯t His Majesty Zhai Jin go to the Jun Feng Mountain to study when he was young?

    It was a pity that the Jun Feng Mountain was strict in recruiting disciples. Back then, all the rich and noble families of various countries went to participate in the recruitment. However, they only recruited five people every five years. Naturally, very few people could be selected with such strict conditions.

    .

    However, they were already mentally prepared for the Second Prince to be selected back then. Zhai Li took a nce at the eldest brother as the crown prince. Now, the Crown Prince was probably even more afraid and anxious than them!

    ¡°Your son, Zhai Yue, pays his respects to Father!¡±

    ¡°My son is excused!¡±

    Kneel down to a human? The dignified Demon Emperor naturally could not kneel down. He deliberately walked a few steps slower so that this human would be excused from his etiquette?

    Fan Xing walked behind him and held her tongue. See, she had already said that he would not kneel down.

    However, she would not kneel down either. Kneel down to this great enemy? In his dreams.

    D*mn Zhai Yue. He had deliberately done something when he was near the capital. No one knew how he did it. He had forcibly locked her soul consciousness and could only mechanically follow him. She had even transformed into a virtual mirror, anyone could only see what he wanted them to see, such as the shyness, deference, and pride that a young girl should have!

    As for the real Fan Xing, she had long revealed her horns. Her eyes were swollen red, and she wanted to swallow the monarch in front of her in one gulp.

    Zhai Yue suddenly felt that he was too prescient. Indeed, it was very necessary to trap this girl in advance. If he let her out, wouldn¡¯t she be captured and thrown into the Yin Tai Tower on the spot?

    He did not want his n, which he had plotted step by step, to be destroyed just like that.

    He had yet to find out why it was the human world¡¯s Jin Kingdom¡¯s turn to use the Yin Tai Tower, the supreme treasure of the heavenly realm. However, since this supreme treasure could only be opened by the emperor of a kingdom, he naturally had to use his n to get it.

    He had waited for ten thousand years, not just for this demon core. This Demon-Binding Pill had controlled the power of the primeval era and turned him from a Dragon into a Flood Dragon. Without this Yin Tai Tower to refine the demon core, how could he recover his true body and shock the Six Realms?

    Therefore, helping this little fellow was actually helping him.

    However, when he thought that the only Divine Dragon that existed in this world for hundreds of millions of years actually had to rely on the methods of these humans to help him achieve his goals, he felt very aggrieved. It was all because of that d*mned Ghost Pond Qilin, whom he had fought for hundreds of millions of years¡­ In the end, he actually ended up like this. It was truly a trick of fate.

    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t you still have a year before you return? Why did youe back early?¡±

    When Zhai Li saw this father-and-son filial piety scene, he actually felt that it was an eyesore. He hurriedly asked his question so that everyone would not forget the main point that he returned from the Jun Feng Mountain for no reason. It was not a simple matter to return early.

    One had to study at this Jun Feng Mountain for ten years. He could not leave early just because he wanted to.

    As expected, Zhai Jin was stunned and hurriedly asked Zhai Yue, ¡°Yes, my son. Why did youe back so suddenly? Did something happen?¡±

    Zhai Yue had long been prepared and had long responded. How could he be asked about this, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. I naturally came back after I finished my studies. Master allowed me to graduate a year earlier. He also taught me the Dao Circle Technique and let me return to the country to cultivate on my own.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Dao Circle Technique? Is it really the Dao Circle Technique?¡±

    Zhai Jin was overjoyed when he heard this. He did not expect that the elementary immortal technique of the immortal world would be given to Zhai Yue. This was only given to the top students in ten years.

    With this immortal technique, the Great Jin Kingdom would have a high chance of winning even if it was embroiled in the conflict between the Three Kingdoms.

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. Congrattions, Your Majesty. God bless Great Jin.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. No need for formalities. No need for formalities.¡±

    The remaining three princes had different expressions, especially the Crown Prince. At this moment, his face had already turned green and ck. It was so cold that it was somewhat frightening.

    Zhai Yue naturally saw his appearance. However, what was the crown prince position? He was not interested. He wanted to be the emperor of the Jin Kingdom. No, to be more precise, he only wanted this Yin Tai tower. He was really not interested in anything else.

    However, he was very willing to be the thorn of this unpleasant person.

    ¡°I went to Lin Immortal Pavilion once before I left the mountain.¡±

 Chapter 1143 - Where Is the Position of Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Where Is the Position of Princess</h4>

    ¡°What? My son can enter the Lin Immortal Pavilion? Didn¡¯t the Imperial Preceptor say that no one from the Jin Kingdom is allowed to enter Lin Immortal Pavilion for three years?¡±

    Zhai Jin was shocked. The court was still making a fuss about this matter earlier. Some people even petitioned the Crown Prince to be deposed because of this matter. While he was in a terrible state, the Second Prince suddenly brought this news. This, this... this was a great joy!

    ¡°I went to pay a visit in the name of Jun Feng Mountain. The Imperial Preceptor naturally received me. Not only that, he also gave the emperor a sentence to the Great Jin Kingdom: ¡®The Qilin Star fell. In troubled times, the Three Kingdomspeted, and the golden splendor won in the evening!''¡±

    ¡°What? My son is serious? Really? Hahahaha, hahahaha, good, the golden splendor won in the evening, the golden splendor won in the evening! My Great Jin will be prosperous for all eternity...¡±

    ¡°Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, the Second Prince, Zhai Yue, will be conferred the title of Prince Yi Zhao. He will be rewarded with 10,000 households, 10,000 gold, and a double sry! He will not need to bow when he meets the emperor! He will be bestowed with the title of Imperial Steed Advisor!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness! Congrattions, Your Highness!¡±

    At this moment, the expressions of the three princes turned into one color. All of them were gray, and no one showed the slightest bit of good mood.

    The Crown Prince even had a premonition that the situation was over. He looked up at the court full of civil and military officials. It was likely that half of them had already thrown the olive branch to his good second brother.

    Even he had not enjoyed the removal of the emperor bowing ceremony and Imperial Steed Advisor, but this good second brother actually enjoyed it. From now on, when he saw his eldest brother, the Crown Prince, he probably would not show any good attitude.

    Zhai Xiao was anxious. His eyes looked back and forth in the hall. He had to remember these good subjects who had been waiting for him today. If he were to ascend to the throne one day, he would definitely give these people a good look.

    Eh, who was this woman? She was actually following Second Brother? Didn¡¯t he already have an engagement with General Wen¡¯s residence? What was the meaning of bringing a woman to the hall in such a grand manner?

    Although this woman was beautiful, she was not a peerless beauty. However, her aura was somewhat simr to that of his second brother. Could it be that she was also sealed up by the emperor?

    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t the marriage between his second brother and the Wen family be annulled? After offending the Wen family, even if this good second brother wanted to ascend to the top of the country, it would not be so easy, right?

    At the thought of this, Zhai Xiao¡¯s expression actually turned a little better. At this moment, he desperately hoped that this woman was really the woman of his good second brother. As long as she could sessfully cause trouble for him, he would feelfortable. Therefore, he did not care about the asion. He immediately asked,¡±Second Brother, who is thisdy? Why is she brought to the main hall? There has never been a woman who came to the main hall in the Jin Kingdom.¡±

    When Fan Xing heard someone mention her, she immediately turned her head away from Wen Tian and her good father, Wen Zhongguo.

    When she turned her gaze away, the Wen father and son, who had felt the cold wind earlier, suddenly felt relieved. It was as if something had grabbed their throats earlier, making them unable to move. They were drenched in cold sweat.

    The Jin Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Court was guarded by the Yin Tai Tower. No demons dared to enter. What was with the cold wind just now?

    However, before they could think, they heard the Crown Prince¡¯s question. When they looked, they naturally saw the woman who was following the Second Prince. They frowned. They must not be the Second Prince¡¯s woman. Otherwise, their Wen family would lose a lot of face.

    The Second Prince was such a noble and talented person. He had even received the true inheritance of an immortal method. Such a talented person was a talent that the Three Kingdoms fought for. They did not want to miss it for nothing.

    ¡°Are you talking about this person? Father, this is Fan Xing. She is my disciple. She is the disciple who came under my name when I was on Jun Feng Mountain.¡±

    Disciple ¡ª Disciple? How could she be a disciple? Where was the title of Princess?

    Fan Xing felt that Zhai Yue had deceived her. Her little chest, which had been standing upright just a moment ago, suddenly disappeared. Adults really liked lying to children.

    This Zhai Yue was even more of a big, big liar.

    Her huge mouth opened wide, revealing her fangs. Zhai Yue was the only one who could see such an angry look. However, he ignored her. She was trapped in the same ce, so she could only grimace like this. However, this little thing... was there a need to be so angry?

    When she looked at the Wen father and son just now, she did not even reveal her fangs. It seemed that she really needed to be taught. Yes, she had been trapped for ten years and had probably forgotten about these etiquette. It seemed that she needed to be taught properly...

    ¡°My son has already started to take in disciples. Good, good, good. This is really good. However, the Crown Prince is also right. Ah Yue has reached the marriageable age. Your marriage with the Wen family¡¯s Third Miss should be able to be carried out.¡±

    The emperor of Jin Kingdom, Zhai Jin, had taken care of the most important matter in his mind. When he thought of his son¡¯s marriage, he could finally rx and deal with it.

    When Fan Xing heard them mention Zhai Yue¡¯s marriage again, she forgot her anger for a moment. She even forgot that she was still angry just now. She also looked at Zhai Yue with curiosity, wanting to know what Zhai Yue would do.

    If Zhai Yue really agreed to marry the Wen family¡¯s daughter, her so-called third sister, she would definitely teach him a lesson. She promised to kill him immediately and tear Wen Rong into two.

    Zhai Yue turned to look at Fan Xing and said to her,¡±Little thing, are you trying to break free from the immortal binding rope?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to marry her, I will kill them immediately. I will never speak to you again.¡±

    As expected, she still had the temperament of a child. It would be difficult to ignore him in this lifetime. Once she drank the Supreme Demon Emperor¡¯s blood, it would definitely still be a part of her body. As long as she could not drink it, hehe... It was the easiest way wish they were dead.

    For a demon, or even for a half-human half-demon like her, the days when her body was sore and weak, even worse than an ordinary cripple, were torturous. Seeing her enemy unt his power in front of her... He did not believe that she could take it.

    ¡°If you still don¡¯t put away your ws, I¡¯ll have to agree immediately.¡±

    Hearing Zhai Yue¡¯s words, Fan Xing immediately returned to her normal state. Wasn¡¯t the speed at which she changed her face like a child?

    ¡°Reporting to Father, I¡¯m afraid this is a little inappropriate...¡±

    ..

    ¡°Who is the Imperial Preceptor? No, is he a demon or someone from the other Five Realms? Why did he take Da Bao away? What does he want to do?¡±

    After brushing past Da Bao once again, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was already in an extremely anxious state. Her usual rationality and calmness had all disappeared at this moment. No matter who caused her to miss her daughter twice in front of her... Her heart would not be able to bear this. Furthermore, Da Bao had already been in aa for five years. For a mother, such a deep sleep was undoubtedly a torture every day.

    ¡°The love tribtion that the Little White Dragon is going through must have a close rtionship with our Da Bao.¡± Yan Kuan basically knew what the Imperial Preceptor was going to do at this moment. The most important thing now was to find this so-called Imperial Preceptor.

    He actually said that he wouldn¡¯t bring his disciple to Lin Immortal Pavilion to train. This time, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°Little Treasure, your mother and I can only remain here for a few days, so the key is for you to find Da Bao. But I¡¯m sure that Da Bao is definitely in the Jin Kingdom, so if you look for her in the Jin Kingdom, you will definitely be able to find her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be able to find Da Bao and protect her well. After five years, I will be able to bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1144 - He Lied To Her

    <h4>Chapter 1144: He Lied To Her</h4>

    Zhai Yue¡¯s words shocked everyone, especially the father and son of the Wen family. It was such an honor and pride for both daughters to marry a prince.

    Furthermore, the Second Prince had returned from his studies and had a bright future ahead of him. Even if the Crown Prince took over the throne, his ability was trulycking. In the future, the throne might really fall to the Second Prince.

    How could they be willing to give up such a good son-inw? How could they be willing to let him go?

    But if it was inappropriate now, what was wrong?

    ¡°Ah Yue, why is it inappropriate? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhai Jin was also curious. If this was said so openly, could it be that the Second Prince had some new ideas? That¡¯s right. The Wen family now had two imperial concubines. In the future, when the Wen family became bigger, it might not be a good thing for every person in power.

    Yes, Zhai Jin was already considering the possibility of Second Brother Zhai Yue seeding the throne. There was no other way. Crown Prince Zhai Xiao¡¯s ability was indeed limited. Not only was he a father, but he was also the emperor of a country. He must not treat this national affairs as a child¡¯s y. Moreover, the three countries were now in a conflict. It was about to start a struggle for hegemony. At the most critical moment, the Crown Prince actually took the initiative to go to the Lin Immortal Pavilion and offended the Imperial Preceptor. If it was not for Ah Yue bringing back the news¡­ The Jin Kingdom would have been destroyed.

    Therefore, Zhai Jin had already begun to pave the way for his second son. Marrying the Wen family¡¯s daughter could indeed help his second son stabilize the court and increase the stakes. If he did not marry her, it would be difficult for his second son to rise to the throne. This was really a dilemma. However, ording to his second son¡¯s ability, he should not be afraid even if the Wen family were to be big in the future. He had returned from learning the Dao Circle Technique. He knew their abilities very well, especially now that his second son had been taught the Dao Circle Technique, he did not need to be so worried.

    ¡°In this case, there are still many benefits to marrying Miss Wen.¡±

    ¡°Father, what I mean is that I must not break the rules before the eldest brother marries.¡±

    As expected, Zhai Jin heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this answer. However, Zhai Xiao, who was a little excited just now, was not feeling well at this moment. This second brother really came back to fight for the position with him. He really deserved to die.

    ¡°Hahahaha, my son was actually thinking about this. Wen Tian, this matter is your fault. If your son does not marry, there is no reason for your sister to marry. You have dyed your daughter.¡±

    Zhai Jin seemed to be joking, but in fact, he was reminding Wen Tian. Wen Tian was an old fox. Upon hearing this, the sweat on his forehead that was originally due to nervousness finally stopped. Not only that¡­ He even rxed and said to Zhai Jin and Zhai Yue,¡±Prince Zhao, you are worrying too much. My son has already made an engagement with the daughter of the Minister of Revenue, Ge Lao. They have already had the six ceremonies, and the wedding date is set to be held on the 15th of next month.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Oh, so Wen Tian, you have already made the arrangements. Hahaha, alright. In that case, the Imperial Sky Mirror will also consider it a good day to hold the wedding ceremony for Prince Zhao.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Prince Zhao. Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°You dare to lie to me? I¡¯ll kill them.¡±

    While they were still congratting him, another Fan Xing was already furious. He actually wanted to marry that d*mn woman. She wanted to kill them, kill them.

    Sure enough, none of these people were good people. They lied to her, they were all lying to her. Did he really think that she was easy to bully?

    Fan Xing had been angry for a long time. She hade out to take revenge, but she waster stopped by Zhai Yue. If Zhai Yue had not been nice to her, she would have definitely not let Zhai Yue go.

    Zhai Yue was the first person she met aftering out of the Ten Thousand Bone Cave, and he was also the person she trusted the most. However, she did not expect him to lie to her like this. Since that was the case, then she should not be med for being ruthless.

    Did he think that this immortal binding rope would be able to trap her? Dream on!

    She, Fan Xing, was half-human and half-demon, not a demon. This immortal binding rope could only trap her spell, not her person. As long as she withdrew the spell, what immortal binding rope? Get lost. As for the Yin Tai Tower, hmph¡­ She also had other methods.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhai Yue really did not expect that this little girl would suddenly withdraw all her anger. Not only that, she even closed her eyes and began to meditate. This action was definitely not purely for her to give up. This was¡­ this was to withdraw her demon body¡­ She was really smart. He had only taught her once, but she remembered it so clearly.

    When she opened her eyes again, sure enough, Zhai Yue saw the illusion disappear with her own eyes. The immortal binding rope fell from her. She took out a knife from somewhere and stabbed it at Wen Zhongguo.

    These moves did not contain any magical power and were simr to ordinary people.

    However, Wen Zhongguo was a martial general and knew all the moves to kill enemies in battle. Therefore, when she stabbed at him, even though Wen Zhongguo and the others were no longer paying attention, he still managed to dodge it.

    ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    It was at this moment that Zhai Yue realized that after Fan Xing had lost her original appearance after the illusion spell, she did not have antlers or red spots. She looked somewhat simr to Wen Zhongguo.

    Everyone in the hall was stunned by her action. Wen Zhongguo knew that she was the Second Prince¡¯s disciple, so he did not dare to kill her and kept dodging. However, the more he did so, the angrier Fan Xing became.

    ¡°Ah Yue, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhai Yue¡¯s face was ashen as well. He did not expect this little thing to hate the Jin Kingdom so much and to be so ruthless towards the Wen family. It seemed that he had underestimated her after all.

    ¡°Fan Xing, stop.¡±

    ¡°You have no right to order me around.¡±

    ¡°Are you forcing me to attack you, Fan Xing?¡±

    ¡°My name is not Fan Xing. Listen to me carefully. My name is Wen Jiu, I am Wen Jiu, I am not Fan Xing. I have said that I will return one day. I want to destroy the Jin Kingdom¡¯s mountains and rivers. I want all the people of the Jin Kingdom to turn into ants. Anyone who dares to block me will be killed without mercy.¡±

    A towering fury burst out. If Zhai Yue had not activated the shield ahead of time, everyone would have heard what this girl was saying. However, she could no longer hide her actions. Now, he had to think of a way out for her.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Zhai Yue was after all an ancient Demon Emperor. Dealing with a half-demon like Fan Xing was not a problem at all. It was just that she was going to be exposed.

    When a spell was cast, everyone saw that Fan Xing, who had been in a frenzy, was suddenly frozen. Then, her eyes widened and she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah Yue, what¡¯s going on? Did you just cast a spell?¡±

    ¡°Father, I used the Dao Circle Technique.¡±

    When Zhai Jin heard that Zhai Yue was using the Dao Circle Technique, he stood up in excitement. In the entire human world, there was no one who knew immortal spells. His second prince actually knew it. What did this mean? This meant that the Great Jin Kingdom was about to unify the Three Kingdoms.

    At this moment, everyone looked at Zhai Yue in shock. As for Fan Xing, who was unconscious on the ground, no one paid any attention to her¡­

 Chapter 1145 - The Higher You Climb, The Harder You Fall

    <h4>Chapter 1145: The Higher You Climb, The Harder You Fall</h4>

    ¡°Do you think Little Treasure can find Da Bao? Why can¡¯t we stay there forever?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was worried. She thought she was going to see Da Bao soon, but her trip was in vain.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate. and Xiaoxiao, even if we see Da Bao, Da Bao doesn¡¯t know us at all. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I¨C¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to answer. Indeed, to Da Bao, she only had Wen Jiu¡¯s memories and not Da Bao¡¯s memories. Their Da Bao would only return after ten years.

    However, ever since she found out about this matter, she had been waiting for that child toe out from the Ten Thousand Bone Cave after suffering so much. Telling her now was actually useless¡­ She was really ufortable.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Little Treasure is already waiting over there. At least with him around, Da Bao¡¯s safety will not be a problem. As long as time is up and Da Bao¡¯s soul is brought back, everything else will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°I know this logic. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you understand. You still have to go to thepany tomorrow. Rest early.¡±

    ..

    ¡°President Shen, the acquisition n of South Star Entertainment has been put on hold.¡±

    ¡°Put on hold? What¡¯s going on? I remember that when I left a week ago, didn¡¯t I tell you guys to seize the time to acquire it?¡±

    The assistant looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with some difficulty and then said,¡±It¡¯s CEO Ai¡¯s idea. He said that South Star Entertainment has offended a few big families, and everyone is making a move, so¡­¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard that it was Ai Wei¡¯s idea. After thinking for a moment, she waved her assistant away and simply got up to go to Ai Wei¡¯s office.

    ......

    ¡°You¡¯re back? I was going to look for youter. Sister Weiwei, I¡¯ll put the acquisition n of South Star Entertainment on hold.¡±

    Ai Wei still maintained the way he called Shen Xiaoxiao when he first met her. Over the years, he had basically been managing thepany¡¯s affairs. He also had some business acumen, and he handled it quite well. So when her assistant reported this matter¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Ai Wei definitely had his own views and opinions.

    After all, in terms of doing business, Shen Xiaoxiao was actually not as capable as Ai Wei.

    ¡°En, I heard from Xiao Li just now. Why are there so many people staring at South Star?¡±Shen Xiaoxiao said as she sat on the sofa and casually picked up an apple on the coffee table and began to chew on it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not peeling it? I¡¯ll peel it for youter. Let me tell you, it¡¯s not worth it to buy this South Star Entertainment now. Wait until everyone has ruined its price, then you won¡¯t need to lift a finger to get it.¡±

    ¡°So, from the very beginning, I released false news. South Star Entertainment was still hanging on to us at the beginning. It¡¯s only been a week, and I heard that they¡¯ve been begging for help everywhere. They¡¯re so eager to let go.¡±

    ¡°Begging for help everywhere? Jiang Wenyi won¡¯t help? It¡¯s still the Jiang family¡¯s property.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the Jiang family¡¯s property. It¡¯s South Star¡¯s own property.¡±

    As Ai Wei spoke, he handed the peeled apple to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ai Wei in surprise. What did he mean?

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re surprised, right? This Nan Ya is really amazing. I don¡¯t know how she got her hands on it back then, but she really did let South Star Entertainment belong to her alone. Of course, she wanted to ask Jiang Wenyi for help, but with Jiang Shuixian and the fact that she had offended so many big shots this time, it can be imagined that Jiang Wenyi¡¯s brain and the people of the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t let them help Nan Ya.¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget one more thing. The Jiang family is about to change again. Although it¡¯s very likely that they will lose the election, at this juncture, the incident with South Star means that they want to go back to the way things were.¡±

    ¡°Go back to the way things were? You¡¯re not talking about Kong Fang, are you?¡±

    Ai Wei smiled. She was indeed smart.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Kong Fang. The fourth son of the Jiang family doesn¡¯t have any opinions and only knows how to eat, drink, and have fun. Also, he listens to his big brother and his mother.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, Nan Ya is now surrounded by enemies.¡±

    ¡°I thought her identity as the young mistress of the Jiang family made her veryfortable. Nan Ya is the first person I¡¯ve been kind to and let go of time and time again.¡±

    ¡°Yueyan also said that it¡¯s strange. Why are you so kind to Nan Ya?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and said,¡±Because she¡¯s very smart, but her cleverness is not the same as being wise. Her cleverness is especially like someone.¡±

    ¡°Like a person? Who?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°What? You? Are you kidding? You¡¯re so, so¨C¡±

    Ai Wei said that for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t say that word out loud.

    ¡°Do you want to say that it¡¯s so cheap?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but isn¡¯t your description a little too much?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met Yan Kuan and hadn¡¯t had a dream, I might not have been as sessful as Nan Ya.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that what you said is weird?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Ai Wei¡¯s hair stand on end. What was the meaning of this?

    ¡°How is it weird? Didn¡¯t you say that in a hurry? But Nan Ya didn¡¯t need me to do anything even if she wanted to court death herself. Only the Jiang family foolishly doesn¡¯t know whether or not the dragon and phoenix twins are dragon and phoenix twins. Of course, this news can be put to good use.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to make a move on her again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, after so many years of leisurely life, she still hasn¡¯t understood. Then, continuing to be so muddle-headed, it¡¯s best to wake her up as soon as possible, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still kind-hearted,¡± Ai Wei concluded.

    .

    ¡°No, I like the feeling of seeing a person fall to the bottom when standing at the top. Torturing a person to death like that is the most satisfying, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, you demon!¡±

    ..

    ¡°What did you say? The stock market has dropped by the daily limit? D*mn it, how was your previous contact with Mo Xing?¡± Nan Ya was already extremely haggard at this moment. The nobledy who used to dress extremely elegantly now had a ferocious look on her face.

    When she married into the Jiang family, apart from serving two men, she also had to curry favor with the olddy. It was not easy for her to get such an entertainmentpany. She had just gotten on the right track and was developing quite well. How could such a thing happen?

    Those people from the Jiang family were not good people. Being able to get such apany was already considered to have received all the benefits from her. Last time, when Jiang Haoming was drunk, he had said that this entertainmentpany was thest thing he would give to Nan Ya. She would definitely not be able to get a single point of the Jiang Corporation¡¯s shares. Therefore, this entertainmentpany was Nan Ya¡¯s reliance.

    ¡°Chairman, thepany over at Mo Xing has not replied. It¡¯s not just them. We have already sent many people to manypanies, but no one has responded to us.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, they¡¯re trying to lower the price. Shen Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s all Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s fault. It¡¯s you who harmed me. It¡¯s you.¡±

    Nan Ya was furious. At this moment, she no longer cared about the secretary and thepany¡¯s matters. She stood up and walked out angrily.

    Since South Star Entertainment could no longer be saved, then she had to grab hold of something more important. As for Shen Xiaoxiao, this time, wasn¡¯t she forcing her to change? Then let the newly appointed one beat her, this big fish. Humph!

 Chapter 1146 - Do You Want To Look In the Mirror?

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Do You Want To Look In the Mirror?</h4>

    ¡°What did you say? Did you hear wrongly? Who spread this news?¡±

    Jiang Shuixian sat in a high-ss restaurant and listened to her best friend¡¯s gossip. The public actually said that the dragon and phoenix twins were fake and not their family¡¯s children? How was this possible?

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know. The public is saying that they have different eyes and noses. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like that Nan Ya, right? She was a celebrity back then. What¡¯s a celebrity? And with her behavior, do you think she¡¯s reserved?¡±

    ¡°This ¡ª This is not something to joke about.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Why don¡¯t you secretly take the hair of the two children and do a DNA test?¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you been suppressed enough by her all these years? Your biological brother and mother have already abandoned you because of her. If it wasn¡¯t for your eldest nephew having some conscience, what would you have done?¡±

    Her best friend¡¯s words caused all the dissatisfaction in Jiang Shuixian¡¯s heart to erupt. If that was really the case, she really couldn¡¯t sit idly by.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave first. You sit down for a while.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this between the two of us. Hurry up and go. I¡¯ll pay the bill. Bye bye¡±

    When her best friend saw that Jiang Shuixian had left, the corner of her mouth revealed a strange smile. This mission was consideredpleted. This time, the Jiang family would have a good show to watch. If they offended the Kong family, what else could the Jiang family do?

    Jiang Shuixian hurriedly walked back. Fortunately, at this time, there were only her mother and the two children at home. Recently, Nan Ya had been too busy with the matters at thepany to care about her children. It was best for her to go now.

    ...The Nine Netherworld Continent...

    ¡°Roar¨C¡±

    Zhai Yue sat at the side and leisurely looked at the struggling Fan Xing whose limbs were tied up.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o vel.

    ¡°Little thing, your sharp ws are really sharp.¡±

    ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill all of you.¡±

    ¡°What a heavy ruthlessness. But do you think you can kill me?¡±

    The clear tea in his hand emitted a faint fragrance. Zhai Yue looked like he was watching a good show as he stared at the people who were struggling furiously. At this moment, Fan Xing had dragon horns on her head, her face was red, and her eyes had turned blood red. She must be in a state of extreme anger.

    ¡°AH...¡±

    Screams rang out one after another. Looking at the person who had gone crazy from anger, Zhai Yue the simr finally felt that his ears were a little tired. Only then did he put down the teacup lightly and said to Fan Xing:

    ¡°I can let you go now. You can go and kill all the members of the Wen family.¡±

    These words instantly calmed Fan Xing down. He could let her go? Really? He wasn¡¯t lying to her, was he? This man was the best at lying, just like those people from the Jin Kingdom.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°Of course I can let you go, but I have one condition.¡±

    Zhai Yue half-closed his eyes and looked at Fan Xing wickedly. How could things be so easy in this world? If you want something, you have to give something.

    ¡°What do you want me to do? You¡¯re a bad person.¡±

    ¡°Bad person? Hahaha, I can be a little worse. Do you want to try?¡±

    Fan Xing stared at him with wide eyes. A little worse? Was he going to go back on his word again?

    Alright, if you were to talk to an eight-year-old child with a mindset that should have been a conversation between a man and a woman, how could you expect her to react?

    ¡°Are you going back on your words again? Or do you want to hit me?¡±

    Zhai Yue¡¯s expression cracked for a moment. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and immediately followed up with Fan Xing¡¯s words:

    ¡°I won¡¯t hit you, but I will keep you tied up and keep you trapped for the rest of your life, unable to live or die.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a big bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a big bad guy, but aren¡¯t you asking me to be a big bad guy now?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Well, as I said before, I can let you go to the Wen family, but you can only kill one person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Wen Rong.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m a prince, and you¡¯re a princess. When the timees, marry me as Wen Rong, and I¡¯ll take revenge with you. We¡¯ll kill the Wen family together and destroy the Jin Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome? You mean it¡¯s too troublesome?¡±

    ¡°Yes, troublesome. Just kill them all.¡±

    Alright, this little thing was indeed too ruthless. However, how could it be so easy to destroy a country? The Six Realms had thews of the Six Realms. It was impossible for him to shake thews of the human realm and destroy the countries in the human realm. He would also suffer a heavenly tribtion. He had no choice. Although he wasn¡¯t a demon now, he could only survive in the demon realm.

    Therefore, this was also the reason why he couldn¡¯t wait to transcend the existence of the Six Realms. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t care about whether it was a country or not. Even if he wanted all the humans to disappear, it would be a piece of cake. Why would he need to spend so much effort to n for a demon core?

    ¡°Not to mention you, even if it was me, I can¡¯t destroy a country in one fell swoop. This matter is definitely not that simple. However, Wen family, I promise you that I will make them suffer. Think about how they tortured you back then. You can y with them as Wen Rong. You can y them to death one by one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Then you can only be trapped.¡±

    Fan Xing was furious. This annoying man was really getting more and more annoying. She didn¡¯t want to be his princess consort. She didn¡¯t care.

    However, Zhai Yue seemed to know what she was thinking. He said to Fan Xing,¡±Since I promised you to be my princess consort, I will definitely do it. I didn¡¯t go back on my word. You were too impulsive.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Even though Zhai Yue said so, Fan Xing still felt that she didn¡¯t like such an arrangement. She didn¡¯t want to be a member of the Wen family anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to live in their ce. She didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want it, then you can¡¯t take revenge.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Zhai Yue pped his hands. The door opened from the outside, and two children carried a sleeping woman in and ced her on the ground.

    .

    ¡°This is Wen Rong. Do you want to change into her?¡±

    Fan Xing felt extremely conflicted. She had actually understood what Zhai Yue had said. There were so many people in the Jin Kingdom, and even if they were to chop off their heads one by one, who knew how long it would take? Did she really have to be Wen Rong? Why did she feel so awkward in her heart?

    ¡°She¡¯s really ugly.¡±

    Fan Xing looked at Wen Rong for a long time before spitting out this sentence, and it was especially disdainful.

    Zhai Yue rubbed his eyebrows. What should he do? He seemed to be unable to keep up with this girl¡¯s brain. Besides, did she think that she, a half-demon, looked very beautiful?

    ¡°Do you want to look in the mirror?¡±

    As soon as Zhai Yue finished speaking, a mirror appeared in his hand and was handed to Fan Xing. Fan Xing happened to see herself in the mirror, but it was different from what Zhai Yue had expected. He thought that she would definitely be frightened, but in the end... This girl actually looked at the mirror very seriously and said:

    ¡°My dragon horns are indeed beautiful. Look, they¡¯re bright and big.¡±

    Zhai Yue really wanted to maintain his elegant and unrestrained state, but at this moment, the mirror fell to the ground with a bang. He only had time to say one word:

    ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 1147 - Turning Into Wen Rong

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Turning Into Wen Rong</h4>

    If a Fan Xing, who had never learned anything since she was a child, were to pretend to be a rich Wen Rong, she would probably be exposed as soon as she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me say it?¡±

    ¡°They will know that you are not Wen Rong as soon as you speak. But don¡¯t worry, you canmunicate with me. It¡¯s just that the people outside can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    No matter what the people outside saw Wen Rong, Zhai Yue could see the real Fan Xing. If this Fan Xing did not reveal her half-demon form, she was actually a very cute and cute little girl. Although she was not considered beautiful and had some baby fat, she was really cute.

    Now, when she muttered that she did not like it, it waspletely different from saying that she did not like it when she turned into a half-demon form. At least in Zhai Yue¡¯s eyes, saying that she did not like it, Fan Xing did not have the slightest bit of annoying feeling. On the contrary, it was extremely cute.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t speak, how am I going to kill them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about your physical strength as a Third Grade Warrior. But in terms of knowledge¡­¡±

    ¡°I can read!¡±

    ¡°I know that you can read. A schr does not have much to do with whether you can read or not. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I just think that you¡¯re troublesome. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kill them?¡±

    Alright, Zhai Yue once again felt that there was indeed a problem with theirmunication. Could this little girl not be so direct?

    ¡°Alright, even if you don¡¯t say anything, it won¡¯t be long. After all, you¡¯re going to marry me soon. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    ......

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this name yet.¡±

    ¡°Wen Rong was named by Wen Tian.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t like it even more. I haven¡¯t even been named by them before. They just randomly called me that.¡±

    As long as Fan Xing thought about how casually her name Wen Jiu was given, she would feel ufortable in her heart. If she felt ufortable, she would just say it out loud. Not only would she say it out loud, she would also make everyone feel ufortable.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll think of a way to get them to change it for you. Change it to what? Let¡¯s just call it Fan Xing!¡±

    ¡°No, change it to Wen Jiu!¡±

    Zhai Yue was already toozy to argue with this little thing. After saying ¡°Get Ready¡±, he closed the door and walked out.

    Fan Xing looked at the unconscious person lying on the ground. She was so ugly, yet he still wanted her to pretend to be her. He really did not know what was going through her mind.

    However, Wen Rong was really Fan Xing¡¯s sister. The current Wen n, which was also Fan Xing¡¯s biological mother, was the sessor of Marshal Wen Zhongguo. and Wen Zhongguo¡¯s previous wife had given birth to two sons. Therefore¡­ After the Wen Qin married into the Wen family, the first child she was pregnant with was very important. Moreover, it was triplets. The entire family was filled with anticipation. However, they did not expect that when these triplets were born, there were two sons and a daughter¡­ Not one of the two sons survived, but the daughter survived. Therefore, this was also the reason why Wen Qin hated Wen Jiu to the bone.

    Initially, the triplets were enough for her to stand firm in the Wen family. However, now that only one little girl had survived, it would be strange if Wen Qin didn¡¯t hate Wen Jiu to the bone.

    If Wen Tian had not treated his only granddaughter well, Wen Qin would not have spared Wen Jiu¡¯s life.

    However, Wen Qin was indeed lucky. She gave birth to two more children in a row. The first pregnancy was twins, the Second and Third Miss, Wen Rong and Wen Fu. Later, there was another child, the third young master of the Wen family, Wen An.

    Wen Qin had gained a firm foothold in the Wen family. Of course, without Wen Jiu, Wen Qin loved both Wen Fu and Wen Rong very much.

    Both Wen Fu and Wen Rong had been assigned to the Second and Third Prince. Last time, Fan Xing had given them gifts. As for the Mystic Fox, it was normal for Wen Jiu to feel unhappy when she had to y the role of Wen Rong this time.

    However, what Zhai Yue had decided was something that Fan Xing had to do no matter how ufortable she was.

    ..

    ¡°Third Miss, you¡¯re awake? You¡¯ve been feverish for a few days. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to wake up. Madam has already asked you many times.¡±

    Fan Xing looked at a strange woman in a long green dress standing in front of her bed. She turned her head away in annoyance, not wanting to respond. She was afraid that she would not be able to help herself and kill everyone here.

    ¡°Third Miss, Third Miss?¡±

    The maid, Lu Rui, was Wen Rong¡¯s personal maid. Lu Rui would definitely be the first to notice if there was anything wrong.

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    After saying this word, Fan Xing was stunned for a moment. Wasn¡¯t she not allowed to speak?

    Fan Xing opened her mouth to curse, but she realized that she could not say anything other than the word ¡®scram¡¯.

    D*mn Zhai Yue, he actually treated her this way!

    Lu Rui had never thought that the young miss, who had always doted on her, would be so angry at her today. Could it be that she was still in a bad mood after recovering from a serious illness?

    Lu Rui stood at the same ce in a daze. However, when she saw that her young miss had already turned around and was not speaking, she could only walk out in confusion.

    As soon as Lu Rui opened the door, she saw Wen Qin walking over with a servant girl and Wen Fu.

    ¡°Madam, Second Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°How is Third Young Miss? Is she awake?¡±

    ¡°In answer to Madam, Third Young Miss has just woken up, but she fell asleep again.¡±

    Wen Qin frowned. She had woken up and fallen asleep again? This appearance was truly worrying. Just now, the emperor had fixed the wedding date between her and the Second Prince. This child had started to heat up and had fallen asleep for such a long time. It was truly worrying.

    ¡°Third Sister¡¯s body is too weak. It is very likely that she will enter the Eastern Pce in the future. With such a weak body, how can she support Prince Yi Zhao¡¯s residence in the future?¡±

    .

    Wen Fu did not keep her mouth shut, and she felt very ufortable in her heart. She originally thought that marrying the Third Prince to be the Third Prince¡¯s imperial consort was the greatest honor in the Wen family, and that she would still be praised by everyone.

    However, this third sister and the Second Prince actually had a marriage contract. She had not taken it to heart before. After all, the Second Prince had always been studying outside, and she really did not know what this son looked like all these years. He did not have any power in the Imperial Court, and she had never been afraid of him.

    However, the Second Prince had appeared out of thin air, and he had even attracted everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. Now, almost 100% of the people in the Imperial Court rmended the Second Prince as their sessor.

    Her younger sister, who had been suppressed by her in the past, had actually married so well. With such luck, it would be strange if she feltfortable in her heart.

    ¡°Fu¡¯er, where is your upbringing? Why are you talking about your younger sister like this? Don¡¯t forget, not only are you both daughters of the Wen family, you are also married to the royal family. You must help each other and not fight against each other like this.¡±

    When the Wen Qin family said these words with a straight face, Wen Fu was very afraid. She knew that her mother would hate her to the core. Back then, even her eldest sister could be executed with her own hands.

    Although the streets were filled with evildoers, if this woman, Wen Qin, hardened her heart, no one couldpare to her.

    ¡°Mother, I was just saying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to just say it. I don¡¯t want to hear these words again. Alright, since Rong¡¯er is asleep, we wille backter.¡±

    After Wen Qin had finished speaking, she turned around and left with Wen Fu. However, at this time, the butler walked in in a hurry. However, a man wearing a python robe and a jade crown walked in front of him¡­

 Chapter 1148 - I Want You To Be Restless

    <h4>Chapter 1148: I Want You To Be Restless</h4>

    ¡°Mother, is that the Second Prince?¡±

    After the two of them had greeted each other, Zhai Yue went directly to Wen Rong¡¯s room. No one stopped him from doing this. Even Wen Qin was happy to see this.

    Only, this brief glimpse of each other had caught Wen Fu¡¯s attention.

    It turned out that this Second Prince had such a dashing and suave appearance. Most importantly, he was not ordinary. It was difficult for others not to be attracted to such a man.

    ¡°Put away your little thoughts. You will be the Third Prince¡¯s consort in three days. Your sister will be the Second Prince¡¯s consort in half a month. Don¡¯t overthink anything else.¡±

    Wen Fu was not a fool. She was very smart. It was because she was too smart that she always wanted more and better things.

    ¡°Mother, you, you¨C¡±

    Wen Fu¡¯s face was already red. She did not think that her mother would see through her little thoughts just because she had only asked a question.

    ¡°Help Second Miss to go back to her room to rest. There are only three days left before the wedding. You should stay in your room and take care of yourself.¡±

    The swift and decisive actions of Wen Qin were something that the entire Wen family did not dare to provoke. Even Wen Tian admired her greatly. In the Wen family, no one dared to provoke her.

    Wen Fu could only ept her fate and watch the maid take her away. Was it necessary? She was just a little unwilling. She was the elder sister, so she should be matched with the Second Prince, while the younger sister should be matched with the Third Prince. Why was it that she was the one matched with the Third Prince now?

    However, no one would care about Wen Fu¡¯s thoughts. This was because back then, the matches between the Second and Third Prince had been chosen by Wen Fu herself. It had nothing to do with anyone else.

    Moreover, on this end, after Zhai Yue entered the room, he saw a certain someone with her back facing the door. The sound of her breathing was obvious that she was sulking. He smiled helplessly and walked over.

    ......

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else. Turn around.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he saw a certain someone flip over and sit up from the bed. Her mouth was wide open and blood-red spots appeared once again. This little girl was indeed notposed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Wen Rong.¡±

    ¡°Be good, now. I promise it won¡¯t be more than half a month.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to leave this ce immediately. I smell the scent here and I want to kill someone.¡±

    ¡°Then why not bring forward the wedding date?¡±

    ¡°Bring it forward?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will get married in three days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhai Yue saw that this little girl had changed her demon body in an instant and returned to her human form. Indeed, she had the personality of a child.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    As soon as she finished speaking, someone knocked on the door. Then, she saw that the door had opened and Wen Qin had walked in.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness Prince Yi Zhao, the Marshal has returned to the mansion and would like to invite you to sit. Rong¡¯er, are you feeling better? You are so happy that you have gone into a stupor. You have been unconscious for such a long time. Let¡¯s see if the prince willugh at you.¡±

    ¡°Who would dare tough at my princess? Coincidentally, I have something to discuss with the Marshal and the Major General. I am afraid the wedding in half a month will not be held as scheduled.¡±

    The face of Wen Qin changed. They could not hold the wedding as scheduled? What did this mean? This was going to change? Could it be that Rong¡¯er had offended the prince?

    ¡°But what inappropriate thing did Rong¡¯er do to offend the Prince? Rong¡¯er, apologize to the Prince.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Alright, this was the only thing she could say. However, this word had shocked Wen Qin. This daughter actually told her to get lost, and in front of His Royal Highness. It seemed that this wretched girl had indeed offended His Royal Highness.

    ¡°Impudent! How dare you speak to me like that?¡±

    Wen Qin waited for Fan Xing to start shouting. At this moment, Fan Xing was already different from before. The nails on her hands had even started to grow longer. Zhai Yue looked at her and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear:

    ¡°You are starting to lose control again.¡±

    ¡°It was her! She set me on fire with her own hands. She burned me to death with her own hands. It was her, it was her. I want to kill her, kill her.¡±

    Zhai Yueknew that this little thing¡¯s body had been burned by the Wen family, but he really did not know that it was Madam Wen who had done it herself. How ruthless. She actually treated her own daughter like this... No wonder this little thing had such a great hatred for her.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down, calm down. Don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    ¡°Kill her, kill her.¡±

    ¡°I will do what I promised you, and you must also do what you promised me. Otherwise, I will lock you up right now. I said that as long as you don¡¯t kill her now, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I can do whatever I want?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t take their lives. Even if they die, they have to die after you marry me. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Zhai Yue choked for a moment. ¡®You don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t understand, yet you speak so loudly. Even if you don¡¯t understand, you have to understand.¡¯

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t understand, you have to do more. You have to keep your promise. Remember, if you want to be a human, you have to keep your promise.¡±

    When Fan Xing heard Zhai Yue¡¯s words, she angrily suppressed the words in her heart. Keeping a promise was what a human should do? She would do it. However, as long as she stayed at the Wen Residence, she would make the Wen family restless.

    ¡°Then let me speak, I will not kill her.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure you can hold it in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but if you dare to break the promise, I will know immediately. You cannot kill them either.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    ¡°Wen Rong, why are you still not apologizing? What are you waiting for?¡±

    In the eyes of Wen Qin, Fan Xing was standing there in a daze while Zhai Yue was looking at her with some anger. How could Wen Qin not be anxious when she saw this scene? Could it be that this daughter¡¯s illness had damaged her brain? Where did the proper etiquette and upbringing go?

    ¡°There is no need to apologize. What I mean is that the wedding will be held three days earlier together with the Third Prince. It would be a good story if these two sisters were to get married together, don¡¯t you agree, Madam?¡±

    ¡°Ah? This¨C¡±

    ¡°And I like Third Miss very much. Since Third Miss has just recovered from her serious illness, don¡¯t work too hard. Rest in peace and wait for three days to be my princess consort. Madam, leave with me and let Third Miss rest well.¡±

    The key was to quickly take this woman away. This little thing almost could not hold it in any longer.

    Wen Qin had long been frightened by this Zhai Yue¡¯s words. She did not care about what this Wen Rong had said. Only, she still could not hold it in and walked out with Zhai Yue.

    As soon as they left, Fan Xing regained her freedom. D*mn it, it was the same every time with Zhai Yue. As long as these Wen family members transformed, he would use things to trap her. It was extremely annoying.

    However, after ten years, this Wen Qin had not changed at all. She hated her when she was young, and now she was still yelling at her like that. Since he didn¡¯t want her to kill her now... However, she would not let them have it easy.

    It was unknown how Zhai Yue would negotiate with them. They were annoyed that the wedding date had been brought forward, and Wen Rong refused to see anyone because she was not feeling well. Even Wen Qin only spoke a few words at the door. There was nothing they could do... When Zhai Yue left, he had said that they were not allowed to disturb the recuperation of his princess consort. This Wen Rong was about to be the princess consort of the Prince. In the future, she might even be the empress. Everyone in the Wen family was supporting her, she could do whatever she wanted... They would not let her feel the least bit ufortable.

    However, at this moment, Fan Xing had already made preparations. As long as it was dark, she would definitely cause chaos in the Wen family.

 Chapter 1149 - Arson

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Arson</h4>

    Night had fallen.

    Everyone had fallen into a deep sleep. When Fan Xing walked out of her small courtyard, the first ce she arrived at was the main courtyard of Wen Qin and Wen Zhongguo. Fan Xing turned around and transformed into the appearance of a child. This was her childhood appearance. Zhai Yue had shown her her childhood appearance.

    After she had transformed into this appearance, Fan Xing smiled to herself. Humph, humph, there would be a good show to watchter. Since Wen Jiu was a taboo in the Wen family, from now on, she would make everyone in the Wen family remember the former eldest daughter of the Wen family.

    The surroundings were silent. At this moment, Fan Xing was like a child who had done bad things. There was a hint of excitement and a hint of nervousness.

    Zhai Yue sat on the treetop and locked his gaze on a certain little thing. This child really did look like she had not grown up. However, as long as she was not constantly thinking about killing everyone here, what she wanted to do, of course, he would indulge her.

    The courtyard door had been locked long ago. Of course, this would not stop Fan Xing. The old woman guarding the door sat under the eaves and dozed off. Initially, Fan Xing wanted to wake her up. After thinking for a while, she decided to wake her up thest, or else, it would not be fun.

    Wen Qin had always been tough. Wen Zhongguo also had concubines. However, he would only enter their room when it was inconvenient for Wen Qin. At this moment, he was lying on the same bed with Wen Qin, talking about the wedding date and the change.

    Of course, they were most interested in that Second Prince.

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t know that the Second Prince does have some skills. He even knows the Dao Circle Technique.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Dao Circle Technique? The Second Prince actually knows such immortal technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when we were in the main hall, the Second Prince, no, we should call him Prince Yi Zhao. His disciple suddenly attacked me in the main hall. It was Prince Yi Zhao who used the Dao Circle Technique to suppress her.¡±

    ¡°There really is a female disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is said that she was taken in by the Second Prince when he left the mountain.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Why would he take in a female disciple? The key thing is, why did she attack you?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand this, but I am sure that I have never seen her before.¡±

    The two of them were lying on the bed and talking noisily. Fan Xing wanted tough as she listened from the window. If he had never seen her before, she could not kill him? People who didn¡¯t like the look of others would also make a move.

    Fan Xing rolled her eyes and threw a stone from the corner of the window to the bedside.

    ¡°Oh my¨C¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wen Zhongguo rubbed his head and sat up from the bed. He gave Wen Qin a scare. She looked at his hand rubbing his head and asked anxiously:

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Who? Who threw the stone at me?¡±

    ¡°Someone, someone.¡±

    Wen Qin started to shout toward the outside. However, no matter how loudly she shouted, no one responded.

    Initially, Fan Xing was stunned. When she had made her move, she had disyed all her favorite things. She had never thought about whether there would be any servants. Therefore, when Wen Qin shouted, she immediately floated inside. Yes, she had floated through the wall.

    Zhai Yue frowned as he watched from the treetops. This girl was too na?ve.

    If he had note to take a look today, how could she hope to make a big fuss tonight? She would not even be able to outrun him, right?

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, Father, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Ah-ah-ah-you-you-you-you are-an evil creature, an evil creature.¡±

    ¡°I am not an evil creature, Jiu¡¯er is not an evil creature. Jiu¡¯er misses Father and Mother, Jiu¡¯er will take father and mother away.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost.¡±

    Wen Zhongguo appeared to be calmer than Wen Qin. A few candles had been lit in the room to begin with. At this moment, because Fan Xing had used the demonic technique, she was not human at all. At this moment, there was no shadow on the ground. Wen Zhongguo¡¯s heart tightened, not human, not someone¡¯s prank. Could it really be the ghost of that wretched girl?

    However, she had not appeared for so many years. Why did she appear now?

    ¡°Jiu ¡ª Jiu¡¯er ¡ª Why did you appear now? What do you want to do? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Father, Jiu¡¯er is so hot, Jiu¡¯er is so hot. Father, how could you burn me to death with your own hands? How could you burn me to death?¡±

    ¡°You are an evil creature, you are a demon. You deserve to be burned. Burn you to death, I will burn you to death.¡±

    Wen Qin seemed to have gone mad. In the eyes of Fan Xing, she had be more and more ruthless.

    Fan Xing gave her a fierce look at the head of her bed. Suddenly, a big fire started to burn on the bedspread. Both Wen Qin and Wen Zhongguo were shocked.

    ¡°Come with us. We will burn to death together. Father, Mother, I wille to pick you up, pick you up.¡±

    Immediately after, the other ces with cloth in the room all lit up. Instantly, the light of the fire soared to the sky. Wen Qin and Wen Zhongguo ran out of the bed in a hurry and prepared to rush out.

    Zhai Yue shook his head as he watched from the outside. When Fan Xing was about to use a ghostly wall to stop them from getting out, she only felt herself bing lighter and ¡®floating¡¯ away again.

    However, this move had stunned Wen Qin and the others. They were sure that this was indeed the ghost of Wen Jiu.

    ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡±

    As soon as she saw that it was Zhai Yue, Fan Xing knew that this person had ruined her good deed again.

    ¡°Are you stupid? This Wen Residence is so big. Wouldn¡¯t it be more fun to do more things in other ces?¡±

    Hearing Zhai Yue¡¯s words, Fan Xing, who was still a little angry just now, immediately became happy again.

    ¡°Go, go, go! Hurry up and go! I want them to set fire to every ce I go.¡±

    That night, everyone in the Wen Residence was shouting that there was a fire. The streets were brightly lit.

    Wen Tian sat in the main seat with his hair disheveled and his robe draped over his shoulders. All the masters except Fan Xing were sitting in the main hall.

    ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡±

    ¡°Father, Husband also saw it. Daughter-inw really didn¡¯t speak nonsense. It¡¯s really that vile creature.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    At this moment, not only Wen Fu, but also the three young masters of the Wen family were all in the main hall.

    Hearing the sudden mention of Wen Jiu, everyone was greatly shocked. A demon that was burned to death in ten years would actually appear ten yearster?

    ¡°Third Miss has arrived.¡±

    Fan Xing could be considered to have arrivedte. When she arrived, she had no intention of saluting anyone. Of course, at this moment, no one cared whether she saluted or not. At this moment, everyone was extremely shocked. After all, that person was the Wen family¡¯s forbidden subject. No one was allowed to mention it. Now, in one night, the entire Wen family was on fire, and it was rted to Wen Jiu. It would be strange if they were not shocked.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s indeed Wen Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Did she say anything?¡±

    Wen Zhongguo was a little embarrassed, but he still said, ¡°She said she wasing to pick me and Madam up.¡±

    Wen Tian¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. It seemed that she wasing back to take revenge.

    ¡°It seems that she ising back to take revenge. Tomorrow, I will ask someone toe back and take a look. This evil creature is really haunting us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you guys didn¡¯t acknowledge your family back then, maybe she wouldn¡¯t havee back to take revenge. Now you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s haunting us. Why don¡¯t you say that it¡¯s your own retribution?¡±

    As soon as Fan Xing finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look at her...

 Chapter 1150 - Sarcasm, I Know It Too

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Sarcasm, I Know It Too</h4>

    As soon as Fan Xing finished speaking, everyone turned to look at her. What did they hear? Was Wen Rong mocking them? Was that it?

    Although Wen Tian was old, he had good hearing after years of practicing martial arts. He suddenly raised his head, and his gaze was like a knife stabbing straight at Wen Rong. Why, was there something wrong with this granddaughter¡¯s brain today? How could she say such words?

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Wen Tian¡¯s voice was cold and inexplicable. Everyone who knew him knew how angry he was at this moment. Wen Jiu was a taboo in the Wen family and no one was allowed to mention her, not to mention, she even spoke up for Wen Jiu. Could this girl be a demon?

    Fan Xing was not afraid of Wen Tian. This grandfather appeared to be very kind on the surface, but once it concerned the interests of the Wen family, he would rise and fall ruthlessly. One could definitely see the decisiveness of an old general who mingled on the battlefield.

    Back then, even his biological granddaughter could be directly abandoned. It could be seen that this Wen Tian was definitely not as kind and amiable as he appeared on the surface. He had a kind face, but the things he did could definitely make people¡¯s scalps go numb from fear.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m talking about karma.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    Pa!

    Wen Tian let out a series of angry roars. Immediately after, a teacup was violently thrown before Fan Xing¡¯s feet. His anger was indeed very great.

    However, Fan Xing was neither anxious nor angry. She realized that it was actually quite fun to make the enemy so angry that they would throw up. It was indeed much more enjoyable than killing them directly.

    ¡°Your aim isn¡¯t good enough. See? You should smash it here. However, Grandpa, you¡¯re probably old. You¡¯re not as young as a young man. You¡¯re not good enough, Grandpa. You¡¯re already so old. You should naturally know that you have to admit when you¡¯ve done something wrong. That¡¯s what you taught me back then. Why? Have you really forgotten everything because you¡¯re old?¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª You ¡ª You ¨C¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Kneel down for me!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Why should I kneel? But what did I say wrong? Or did I do something wrong? I wasn¡¯t the one who set the fire. Besides, didn¡¯t you notice that apart from my courtyard, your courtyard is also on fire? That means that Big Sister¡¯s heart is clear. She knows who¡¯s a good person and who¡¯s a bad person.¡±

    ¡°She is a monster. She is possessed by a demon. She is actually a good person? I think you are also possessed by a demon, right?¡±

    ¡°Mother, why do you have to say that? Actually, you all know what Big Sister is like in your hearts. Big Sister only identally ate the medicinal pill offered by the ancestral hall. You all insist on saying that she is possessed by a demon. Mother, you hate Big Sister. You don¡¯t have to use this method to get rid of her, right?¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    ¡°Alright, change your words. The whole family can only say this one word. Not letting me tell the truth doesn¡¯t mean that the truth doesn¡¯t exist, understand?¡±

    Wen Tian naturally knew what Wen Rong meant. Back when the two armies were fighting, he was extremely busy. When he received the letter from home, it said that his eldest granddaughter had been possessed by a demon and was in Yin Tai Tower by the Emperor, he did not believe it at first. But since the Yin Tai Tower had been mobilized and the Emperor had personally issued the decree, how could he still doubt it? Of course, this was also to protect the Wen family. Fortunately, he was out on a war and the Emperor did not me his family. Otherwise, Wen Jiu would not only have harmed himself, but also his entire family.

    That was why he was so ruthless back then. But when he returned home, when he was in the ancestral hall offering sacrifices to his ancestors, he discovered that the medicinal pill that the Wen family had been offering for a hundred years had actually disappeared. After a round of investigation, he found out... It turned out that all the strange phenomena that had happened to his granddaughter had been because she had identally eaten the medicinal pill. How could she have been possessed by a demon?

    It was just that the medicinal pill had indeede from the Demon World. However, when this matter had spread to him, it was already not perfect. He only knew a tiny bit that ordinary people could not casually consume it.

    It made sense that his granddaughter would have other changes after eating that thing. The most important thing was that the matter of her execution had been personally ordered by the Emperor. Therefore, even though he knew that Wen Jiu had died unjustly... He could only let this matter go.

    And because of this, Wen Jiu was a taboo in the Wen family.

    Now that this Third Granddaughter had spoken so directly, no one could bear it.

    ¡°Third Sister, have you not recovered from your illness? Are you confused? How can you say these things so casually?¡±

    The one who spoke was Wen Zhongguo¡¯s eldest son, Wen Yi, who was also the eldest son left behind by thete Madam Wen. He was now in the military. With his grandfather and father protecting him, one could imagine his future.

    He already had a wife. His wife was an extremely honest and simple person who never spoke much. She was also considered to have a deep rtionship with Wen Yi and had a son. He was three years old and had already fallen asleep in Wen Lu¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Big Brother, my illness has long been cured. I don¡¯t need to trouble you to worry.¡±

    ¡°Third Sister, I don¡¯t think your illness has been cured. Prince Yi Zhao even said that the wedding would be held in three days. With your appearance, can you get married?¡±

    Wen Fu¡¯s words carried an obvious warning. If you dared to spout nonsense, not to mention getting married in three days, even if you wanted to get married in the future, the Wen family also had a lot of ways to prevent you from getting married. Were you stupid or not, to actually offend Grandfather at this time... offending the entire family.

    ¡°I won¡¯t trouble Second Sister to worry about whether I get married or not. But you, put your thoughts away. Mother has already said, don¡¯t think about things that you shouldn¡¯t think about. You¡¯re the Third Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so you can only be the Third Prince¡¯s. If you want to be both sister and sister-inw, that won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Wen Rong, what nonsense are you talking about? Are you possessed?¡±

    Wen Fu¡¯s face flushed red. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were no maids and olddies here, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to get married if her words were known by others today.

    ¡°Wen Rong, that¡¯s your sister. How can you be so impudent? I think Fu¡¯er is right. You¡¯re indeed possessed. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get the mages of Linyin Temple to personallye and exorcise you. Someone, send the Third Miss back to her room.¡±

    ¡°How boring. Since you can¡¯t win against me, you want me to go back to my room. Sigh, you guys wait. Big Sister has not had enough fun yet. It¡¯s not like no one knows how you harmed her back then.¡±

    ¡°Get her out of here.¡±

    When Wen Qin was angry, she yelled at the two olddies. However, Fan Xing was not afraid. She immediately said to Wen Qin:

    ¡°Mother, I have only spoken to your heart. Could it be that you do not have any resentment towards Big Sister? Haven¡¯t you always hated her for causing the death of your two brothers? If you let me go down now, will you lock my courtyard door tomorrow? Then, you will announce to the public that I am sick, that the wedding will be dyed, or even that it will be canceled? Oh my, this is an imperial decree from the Emperor. Mother, can you refuse?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to mention it. His Imperial Highness the Prince said that he would invite me to admire the plum blossoms tomorrow. You guys can¡¯t hold me back. Hahaha, it¡¯s already sote. I have to go back and sleep. Thank you so much, Big Sister. Fortunately, my courtyard is safe and sound. Goodbye, everyone.¡±

    Fan Xing came leisurely and left after angering everyone. Everyone was stunned by what they saw.

    ¡°Is this Third Girl crazy? In the past, I only knew that she didn¡¯t speak much. I didn¡¯t expect her mind to be like this. It seems that she and our Wen family are no longer on the same page.¡±

    When Wen Tian said this, there was a trace of viciousness in his eyes. Everyone was shocked by what they saw. Wen Zhongguo asked in horror,?¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Letting a Wen family daughter who is not on the same side as us enter the Eastern Pce, do you think our Wen family will be able to stand firm in the Jin Kingdom in the future?¡±

 Chapter 1151 - Getting Married

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Getting Married</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Fan Xing had no idea what they were discussing after themotion in the Wen family¡¯s living room, but Zhai Yue, who was sitting on the roof, shook his head helplessly when he heard their arrangement.

    Do you think this little thing has a brain? Every word she says is infuriating. If you say she doesn¡¯t have a father, then she really stands up against everyone without caring about anything. Does this little thing even know what it means to secretly attack?

    Such a high-profile attack, was it more interesting than secretly attacking?

    Of course, it was interesting. At least, at this moment, Fan Xing¡¯s mood was extremely good. Anyway, she was only at ease now that she had angered all of them in front of her. Moreover, she was not really a graceful person to begin with, and she was even less intelligent than an 18-year-old girl. Even though she had learned a lot during this period of time, it would be really difficult for her to learn all those tricks and schemes.

    Even tonight¡¯s white-knuckle snatching was Fan Xing¡¯s extraordinary performance.

    ¡°Your actions are really unexpected.¡± When Fan Xing heard Zhai Yue¡¯s words, she thought that he was praising her. She immediately sat up happily on the bed and looked at him:

    ¡°You also think that I¡¯m great today, right? Hahaha, you still haven¡¯t seen their faces turn green with anger.¡±

    Seeing Fan Xing¡¯s excited look, what else could Zhai Yue say? He couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really quite happy. I¡¯m going to anger them again tomorrow. Of course, I¡¯m going to continue setting fires. Hahaha, it¡¯s fun to think about it. I¡¯m going to sleep. You should go now.¡±

    Zhai Yue looked at this person who had already started to chase him away. He did not know what to say. Forget it. It was actually not bad to be able to retain her innocence like a child. At least, one day when he was going to obtain her demonic core, she might be able to be so innocent and easily coaxed.

    ..

    Until the night before Fan Xing¡¯s wedding, the Wen family¡¯s fire did not stop. After midnight, the fire would burn fiercely. Every corner, every ce that they had not expected, they would not let all of them live in peace.

    Everyone knew about this matter. Even if this eminent monk of Linyin Temple did it many times, it would be useless.

    ¡°Are you sure that there is something wrong with Rong¡¯er?¡±

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°In answer to Madam, Third Young Miss is indeed different from the past. It seems that she has beenpletely different since she woke up.¡±

    Lu Rui had observed for a long time before she reported this news to Madam. However, she was about to get on the bridal sedan. It would be useless to talk about it now.

    Wen Qin had already made her decision. Now, she somewhat believed what the old master had said. Perhaps, she had really been possessed by something. These things were not unheard of. Therefore, it was necessary to change the marriage now.

    It was better to ce the bet on the second girl than on this third girl who had never pleased them.

    ¡°You should keep this matter in your stomach. Go down and help the Young Miss change her clothes. The bridal sedan is about to arrive.¡±

    Lu Rui was a little puzzled. Why did the Madam ask her to scout for information and then ask her to pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything?

    But with the gaze of the Madam, Lu Rui didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    Back in the room, the Third Young Miss had already put on her wedding dress. Her legs fell on the chair. She didn¡¯t look like ady from a noble family at all. Could it be that she really had a ghost that possessed her? Or was it the Eldest Young Miss who had already died? That demon? Was this possible?

    However, when she thought about the rumors that had been circting in the residence recently, as well as the actions of the Madam, Lu Rui felt her hair stand on end. However, she did not dare to go out now. The bridal party had already arrived. As long as Second Young Miss sessfully got onto the bridal sedan chair of Prince Yi Zhao¡¯s residence, her mission would bepleted.

    The process was very smooth. Not only did it go smoothly for Lu Rui, but everyone else also felt that it was somewhat inconceivable.

    At this moment, Wen Fu¡¯s heart was already inexplicably excited. She really did not expect that the family would actually make such arrangements. Grandfather and the others were too bold.

    However, this was really too good. Although this was a great crime of deceiving the Emperor, they were not the ones who wanted the wedding to be brought forward. It was the Prince himself. Moreover, he wanted the two sisters to get married together. It was very normal for this bridal sedan chair to go out at the wrong time. As long as the rice was cooked, even the Emperor could not me them.

    Coincidentally, all their ns had been fulfilled. There was a small disturbance at the door, and it was identally caused during the wedding of the bridal sedan. In other words, they had left the door of the Civil Servants¡¯ Residence. Even if something happened... They could not be med.

    Everything depended on whether or not something would happen tonight.

    In the eyes of Fan Xing, marriage was like a child ying house. She only thought it was fun and novel, but in the end, it was extremely boring.

    ¡°Where is Zhai Yue? Where is Zhai Yue?¡±

    ¡°Princess, who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue, Zhai Yue. The Prince.¡±

    ¡°Princess, please wait a moment. The Royal Highness is still entertaining the guests.¡±

    The old woman had just finished speaking when the door opened. Seeing Zhai Yue, she just bowed respectfully and retreated after entering. Zhai Yue looked at the person who had beaten him to remove her veil and smiled:

    ¡°Do you want to watch a good show?¡±

    ¡°Watch a good show? Don¡¯t you need to entertain the guests?¡±

    ¡°Watching a good show is much more fun than entertaining those stupid humans.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    ¡°No rush. Did you forget that you should eat today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I almost forgot. Hurry up and give me the pill.¡±

    Zhai Yue revealed a rather strange smile when he heard this. He still took out a dark red pill from his sleeve.

    ¡°Close your eyes and regte your breath.¡±

    Fan Xing was easy to bluff. She immediately sat down and closed her eyes to regte her breathing. Her slightly opened mouth melted the pill as soon as it entered her mouth. She did not know why, but these past few days, she always felt that this pill had a bloody smell to it.

    ¡°Why do I always feel that this pill has a bloody smell?¡±

    ¡°You feel wrong. That¡¯s because you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to watch a good show?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was too easy to trick this little thing. Just a few words were enough to divert her attention.

    Fan Xing was very smart this time. She knew without saying to transform her dress and flew out of the room with Zhai Yue.

    In the Great Jin Kingdom, the wedding was held at night, so no one saw the two of them flying in the air. They arrived at the Third Prince¡¯s residence directly. At this moment, the guests had already left. They flew directly to the door of the wedding room.

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve finally married you.¡±

    Zhai Liy on the bed and felt the cold muscles and jade bones of this wife. He had finally gotten her. Even if the Wen family would support Second Brother, he was not afraid anymore. Wen Fu had already married him, and now she waspletely his woman. He had the capital to fight back.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fu¡¯er¡¯s fortune to be able to marry His Royal Highness.¡±

    ¡°Fu¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Royal Highness.¡±

    ¡°Call my name.¡±

    Wen Fu was delighted. So His Royal Highness was so satisfied with her. She was ted and blurted out the name that she had practiced for a long time:

    ¡°Zhai Yue.¡±

    ¡°What did you call me? You b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 1152 - Your Master Will Teach You How To Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Your Master Will Teach You How To Get Married</h4>

    <h4>??</h4>

    Wen Fu was really a little too pleased with herself. She had long lost her usual vignce due to the warmth and love just now. What she did right was to pretend that she did not know anything and wait until the next morning before she was discovered.

    However, she had been bewitched by Zhai Li just now. Moreover, it was already a done deal. Therefore, Wen Fu let down her guard and let his name be called. She thought that she was really going to call his name.

    Therefore, when she said ¡®Zhai Yue¡¯, didn¡¯t Zhai Li fly into a rage?

    His n was to use Wen Fu¡¯s identity as the Wen family¡¯s young miss to help him win the throne. But now, it was really a joke. His wife, his princess consort, actually called another man¡¯s name after they had s*x.

    Most importantly, that man was his biggest and strongest enemy now.

    D*mn it, he actually married such a woman?

    Was his n and everything he had asked for going to waste?

    ¡°You, you, Zhai Li.¡±

    ¡°Why, are you very disappointed?¡±

    Zhai Li had already stood up from the bed. He even walked to the bedside and pointed the candle at his face as he inched closer to Wen Fu.

    At this moment, Wen Fu was so shocked that she half sat up. No matter how dark the situation was, it was difficult for her not to see clearly under the illumination of the candle.

    How could this be? They had clearly agreed to get on the wrong bridal sedan and to have Wen Fu take over the role of Wen Rong. However, why did she marry into Zhai Li¡¯s royal residence? Did her family know? Did the Wen family know?

    However, Wen Fu was not stupid. After all, Zhai Li¡¯s ferocious expression was too scary. No matter how stupid Wen Fu was, she should know that it was toote to do anything else now. Since it was toote, the most important thing was to rope in her husband.

    ¡°You heard wrong. I didn¡¯t. Zhai Li, I didn¡¯t call Zhai Yue.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Wen Fu, it seems that your ambition, the ambition of your Wen family is really not small.¡±

    After Zhai Li said this, he grabbed his outer robe and put it on. He turned around and walked out of the room angrily. Wen Fu wanted to chase after him, but at this moment, not only was her body aching, but her clothes had long been torn. She wanted to take her own clothes, but she did not know where the maid had put them.

    Therefore, Wen Fu could only watch her husband leave helplessly. There was nothing she could do.

    ¡°D*mn it...¡±

    ..

    ¡°Why did she call your name?¡± Fan Xing was still a little confused. Why did Wen Fu call Zhai Yue¡¯s name? It was strange.

    ¡°Little fool, because she thought that she was marrying me. The Wen family discussed with her and asked you to change your sedan so that you could marry Zhai Li.¡±

    ¡°What? Why do they want to change princes? Why do you know and I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Because you are stupid.¡±

    ¡°You are the stupid one. I am very smart.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You are very smart. Let¡¯s go. This show is not exciting. There is nothing to watch.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe and watch?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so what? We might as well go back to the bridal chamber during this time.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhai Yue mention the word ¡®bridal chamber¡¯, Fan Xing¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. She pulled on Zhai Yue and said,¡±Bridal chamber? That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my wedding night with you today. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry back to the bridal chamber.¡±

    Zhai Yue was once again stunned by the little girl¡¯s words. Did she know what she was talking about?

    ¡°Do you know what a bridal chamber is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s to give birth to a baby.¡± Fan Xing¡¯s words made Zhai Yue speechless again.

    ¡°So, you mean you want to give birth to a baby with me?¡±

    Fan Xing had not thought about this question carefully. Should she give birth to a baby with him? She had not taken revenge yet, so she did not want to give birth to a baby so early.

    ¡°I want to take revenge, and I don¡¯t want to give birth to a baby so early.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, fool, who said that a baby will be born after the wedding? And you are half a demon, and I¨C¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Yeah, you still haven¡¯t told me whether you are a human or a demon.¡±

    Zhai Yue used his hands to adjust Fan Xing¡¯s ears and hair, and with a hint of bewitchment, he said to her,¡±What do you think? Do you think I am a human or a demon?¡±

    Sure enough, Zhai Yue saw that Fan Xing was thinking seriously. She thought for a long time before she said,¡±Are you a half-demon like me?¡±

    ¡°Half-demon? Hahaha, do you think you can be a half-demon just because you want to? You have to know that a demon is a demon, and a human is a human. A demon cannot be a human, and a human cannot be a demon. You are already the only existence in the Six Realms. How can there be so many half-demons in this world? Naturally, there won¡¯t be so many Ghost Pond Qilins.¡±

    ¡°You know about the Ghost Pond Qilin?¡±

    Fan Xing suddenly became vignt and took half a step back from Zhai Yue. She looked at Zhai Yue warily. What was he trying to do?

    Looking at Fan Xing¡¯s suddenly guarded look, Zhai Yue did not know why for a moment. He was still uncertain if it was the Ghost Pond Qilin that had said something to this girl that he had overlooked?

    Zhai Yue did not want to alert the enemy so early. He looked at Fan Xing and said,¡±Little thing, you¡¯ve raised all your thorns again. You should know that the fall of the Qilin Star is known by everyone in the Six Realms. I¡¯m the Imperial Preceptor of the human realm. It¡¯s easy for me to know this.¡±

    Hearing this exnation, Fan Xing rxed a little. Indeed, when the people from the Three Kingdoms came, they had asked him about the Qilin Star. It turned out that the Ghost Pond Qilin was the Qilin Star.

    However, she would not forget what the Ghost Pond Qilin had said back then. In this world, the one who wanted his demon core the most was the Immemorial Demon Dragon. This Zhai Yue did not have horns, so he should not be a Demon Dragon.

    Alright, Fan Xing was once again na?ve. However, when she found out that the Immemorial Demon Dragon she had been avoiding was her most trusted Master in the near future, her heart had already been lost on him.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the bridal chamber. Master will teach you how to do it.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±

    Zhai Yue looked at the little thing with a puzzled expression. What was she thinking now?

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a half-demon. I still don¡¯t know what you are. Different attributes can¡¯t be together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll be a demon. A demon and a half-demon are verypatible.¡±

    ¡°Eh ¡ª¡ª I have to think about it.¡±

    ¡°You still have time to think about it before you go back. After you go back, you can go straight to the bridal chamber.¡±

    Hearing Zhai Yue¡¯s words, for some reason, Fan Xing revealed a pair of big, silly eyes and blinked at him. Even Zhai Yue did not know why Fan Xing was looking at him like that, or what she was looking at him for?

    However, when Zhai Yue saw how cute this girl was, for some reason, he felt an itch in his heart. Wasn¡¯t she teasing him? Why did he feel like he was being pulled into the loop as well?

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so handsome.¡±

    These words suddenly made Zhai Yue¡¯s heart stumble and almost suffocate. Was this little girl trying to seduce him?

    However, another sentence followed. Whatever seduction or attraction had all disappeared, leaving behind only rows of ck lines. He suddenly felt that he was in a mess.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t keep an eye on a man who¡¯s too good-looking. I¡¯d better not have s*x with you.¡±

 Chapter 1153 - Master Will Eat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Master Will Eat You Up</h4>

    <h4>??</h4>

    Can¡¯t watch over a man who¡¯s too good-looking?

    This little thing actually knew this sentence. Who taught her this? Also, was he good-looking?

    ¡°Who taught you this?¡±

    ¡°The Ghost Pond Qilin.¡±

    This d*mned Ghost Pond Qilin really didn¡¯t teach anything good.

    ¡°Fan Xing, in this world, there are some men who are reliable even if they¡¯re good-looking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. The Ghost Pond Qilin said that unless that person¡¯s ancestor is burning incense, my ancestor is wicked, so it¡¯s not my turn.¡±

    Zhai Yue opened his mouth slightly, and once again, he was choked and didn¡¯t know what to say. Forget it, he¡¯d better not say anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Have you found any traces of Zhai Yue?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, thest time His Highness appeared in front of everyone was in the Jin Kingdom. It is said that he took away a woman who was still alive.¡±

    ¡°Took away a woman who was still alive?¡± Fez looked at the little demon in surprise. Zhai Yue never interacted with women or banshees from the outside world. Why did he suddenly take away a woman?

    ¡°Do you know the identity of that woman?¡±

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°I can find out, but no one knows where that woman came from, and she seems to have a grudge against the Wen family.¡±

    Fez knew that the little demon had told her everything. She waved her hand and told the little demon to leave.

    At this time, the six Elders came over.

    ¡°Your Highness, there is something wrong with the woman that Zhai Yue took away.¡±

    Seeing the Elderse in and hearing what they said all of a sudden, Fez was puzzled. What was going on? And the Elders knew the news so quickly?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You got the news already?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the demon core of the Ghost Pond Qilin should have been given to that woman.¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible? That¡¯s a human. How could this person suppress the ancient demon core of the Ghost Pond Qilin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because that woman was the one who mistakenly consumed the demon core of the Wen family ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°First Elder, exin it to Fez in detail. I¡¯m really a little confused.¡±

    Fez was very respectful towards the six Elders. This was the most important thing thete Demon Emperor had left for her. With them around, she could help her seize the position of Demon Emperor. Originally, if Zhai Yue married her, everything would be fine... But Zhai Yue was unwilling to marry her, so she could only rely on herself and the help of the six Elders.

    The six Elders told Fez in detail what they had learned, and Fez came to a realization. She had said that Zhai Yue would never take away a human woman for no reason. So that was the reason.

    ¡°Elder, if that¡¯s the case, can I get the demon core in that woman¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already said that unless that woman voluntarily takes out the demon core in her body, no one will be able to obtain it, not even Zhai Yue. Perhaps this is the reason why Zhai Yue wants to stay in the human world.¡±

    ¡°Then, will Zhai Yue really give me the demon core after obtaining it?¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    The six Elders looked at each other in dismay. No one dared to make any promises. After all, Zhai Yue had a strange personality and was not someone they could control. Moreover, they really could not control the Demon Dragon who was not even willing to sit on the throne of the Demon Emperor.

    ¡°Elders, don¡¯t worry. If Zhai Yue doesn¡¯t give me the demon core, I will find a way to get it. Have you found out where Zhai Yue is now?¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue did not deliberately hide his whereabouts. At this moment, he is in the Jin kingdom as the Second Prince and has married that woman.¡±

    ¡°What? You said Zhai Yue actually married that human woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    .

    ¡°This is impossible.¡± Fez did not believe it at all. Zhai Yue was so proud. How could he be willing to marry a human wife?

    ¡°Princess, if he wants to take the demon core, the other party must be willing.¡±

    With just one sentence, Fez¡¯s heart, which had already gone mad with jealousy, calmed down all her anger. Yes, to make a woman voluntarily give up her life and take out the demon core, Zhai Yue would probably not only have to marry her, but make her fall in love with him.

    ¡°D*mn.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, if you can¡¯t bear it, you¡¯ll mess up the big n.¡±

    ¡°I know, but since Zhai Yue is in the Jin Kingdom, send goblins to keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. They can¡¯t hide from Zhai Yue.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°If anything happens in the middle, I will be the first to notice. Don¡¯t worry, Elders. I know the rules of the demon race.¡±

    ¡°Then, alright. Be careful, Princess.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Why do I have to sleep on the ground while you sleep on the bed? Is there no other room? Why do I have to be in the same room as you?¡±

    ¡°Because both husband and wife have to be in the same room. If youe to bed, you will have to have s*x with me. Do you want to have s*x with me?¡±

    Fan Xing tilted her head and thought for a while. Did she want to have s*x with him? Could she only sleep on the bed, but not have s*x?

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I only sleep on the bed and not have s*x?¡±

    ¡°Because Master will not be able to help it.¡±

    ¡°AH? You can¡¯t help what?¡±

    Fan Xing once again put on that adorable look. She was delicate and cute. Zhai Yue had never thought that this little girl was actually so cute. It made him so itchy and ufortable. Her little face was so chubby... It was so pink that he felt like pinching it.

    Zhai Yue did not stand on ceremony either. He really reached out and pinched her little face.

    Fan Xing looked at Zhai Yue in surprise as he suddenly pinched her own face in a strange manner. What did this mean?

    Was he going to wrinkle her? Or was he going to p her face?

    ¡°Are you going to beat me up?¡±

    ¡°No, Master is going to tell you what Master will not be able to resist?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Fan Xing felt her vision darken, and her lips were covered with a soft, icy thing. Then, a snake-like thing drilled into her mouth, which made her feel extremely curious. She dodged it... It became more and more excited. Although it was slightly sweet, it felt very strange. Later, she simply bit down hard.

    Zhai Yue never expected that he could not help but kiss that small mouth. Not only did he kiss it, but more importantly, he was bitten, bitten.

    ¡°Master, your mouth can turn into a snake. It¡¯s so fun. I just bit it, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°You, go to sleep.¡±

    Zhai Yue did not want to talk to her anymore. Go to sleep so that he would not die of anger.

    Seeing that Zhai Yue had indeed gone to bed, Fan Xing pouted and stood by the bed unhappily. After some thought, she said to Zhai Yue, ¡°Master, I want to sleep on the bed. I haven¡¯t slept on a bed in many years. I like soft nkets.¡±

    ¡°Demons don¡¯t need to sleep. If you have nothing to do, cultivate.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to sleep on the bed. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you are a demon too, Master?¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª Sleep.¡±

    Zhai Yue realized that he had been quiet for ten thousand years and did not know how to properlymunicate with humans anymore, especially such a child. This trick was not going to work on her at all.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ming up.¡±

    Fan Xing saw that Zhai Yue was no longer rejecting her, so she quickly climbed up. With a few quick moves, she took off all of her clothes, leaving only her undergarments. She nestled into the warm nket and covered herself tightly. Although it was indeed a snowy day in the middle of winter outside... Were demons afraid of the cold? Why didn¡¯t Zhai Yue know?

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of the cold. Why are you covering yourself with the nket?¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m half-demon, not all-demon. Master, you¡¯re so stupid.¡±

    ¡°I ¡ª Okay, I¡¯m stupid!¡±

 Chapter 1154 - Returning To Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Returning To Peace</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Crown Prince, we have found traces of the Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    Little Treasure

    ¡°That might not be the case. Mom, why don¡¯t we let Grandfather and the others support the Third Prince¡¯s ascension to the throne? Although the Second Prince has the Dao Circle Technique, Mom, don¡¯t forget what the Imperial Preceptor once said. The human world has thews of the human world. As long as he knows the immortal cultivation technique, it would be unfair to others if he wants to ascend to the throne of the human world. Even the Imperial Preceptor wouldn¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    These words were also a very important reason why they thought of this. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯sw was there. If a prince who knew the immortal method was allowed to ascend to the throne, then it would be extremely unfair to the people of the human world.

    ¡°Your grandfather and the others naturally thought of this as well. They have been flipping through the Imperial Preceptor¡¯sw for the past few days. Yesterday, they have already joined hands with many ministers to ask for instructions from the Emperor. At this moment, the Crown Prince is probably very happy. It¡¯s just that the Third Prince is still in his fledgling stage. Letting the Crown Prince and the Second Prince fight first, the Third Prince will sit back and reap the benefits.¡±

    ¡°Really? Grandfather and the others really did that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Your grandfather would never allow a woman whose heart was not in the Wen family to enter the Eastern Pce. Wen Rong has always been a loner since she was young. She doesn¡¯t speak much and was never liked by your grandfather. Now, she¡¯s still so perverse. Even your grandfather and the others suspect that Wen Rong has been possessed by a malicious spirit. Therefore, even if she marries the Second Prince at this moment, she won¡¯t be able to stir up any waves.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my child. After you go back today, you must be careful with the Third Prince. If you get pregnant soon, all the barriers will disappear. With the support of the Wen family behind us, our good days are still ahead.¡±

    Indeed, when she heard the words of the Wen family, it was as if she had taken some reassurance. It made Wen Fu¡¯s heart calm down. As for whether Wen Rong had been possessed by a malicious spirit, this was not what she was worried about. She had already married out... Certainly, they would not care about it anymore.

    ¡°Not good, Madam, the big kitchen is on fire.¡±

    ¡°Madam, Madam, the south wing of the backyard is on fire.¡±

    ¡°Madam, the garden pavilion is also on fire.¡±

    ¡°Madam, the front courtyard hall is on fire.¡±

    ..

    Just when the mother and daughter were chatting happily, one report after another rang out. Wen Qin was so shocked that her scalp had gone numb. How could it have started to catch fire in broad daylight? They had only stopped for a few days. What was going on?

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Madam, Madam...¡±

    At this time, the butler ran in in a hurry and shouted anxiously to Wen Qin:

    ¡°What is it now? Is there a fire somewhere?¡±

    ¡°No, no, Madam, Third Young Miss and His Royal Highness Prince Yi Zhao have arrived.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, indeed, it¡¯s that wretched girl. She had been possessed by a malicious spirit. As soon as she came back, there are fires everywhere. D*mn it, d*mn it...¡±

 Chapter 1155 - Breaking Off, Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Breaking Off, Scheming</h4>

    ¡°Why is it on fire as soon as I came back? Mother, your backyard supervision is toox. Those who don¡¯t know would think that you are dissatisfied with me.¡±

    Fan Xing¡¯s words were bing more and more like the words of a normal person. Of course, Zhai Yue knew that only when facing the upper Wen family, this girl¡¯s brain and firepower were at full capacity. Her words could also infuriate people to death.

    As expected, Wen Qin¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly. How could a daughter me her own mother? Moreover, it was at the time of returning to peace.

    Coincidentally, at this time, Wen Tian, the others, and Zhai Li walked to the hall from outside. There was no other way. The whole ce had caught fire. The only ce that did not catch fire was this hall of the inner courtyard.

    At this moment, they were all one family. Therefore, there was no need to avoid suspicion. Everyone had heard Wen Rong¡¯s words. At this moment, Prince Zhai Li was sitting on a chair and drinking tea elegantly. He did not care if his wife¡¯s words to his mother-inw were rude or disrespectful.

    Wen Tian nced at his granddaughter. The fires started up again the moment she returned. Now, he was sure that she was possessed by a malicious spirit. Moreover, they had already made up their minds, so now that this granddaughter had returned... They would not change anything.

    However, they would definitely have the face that they should have, especially this prince. Even if he could not ascend to the throne, as long as he knew the Dao Circle Technique, his future would be limitless. He must not be left with no other choice... He must not offend her easily.

    ¡°Rong¡¯er is really good at joking. She is still so mischievous even after getting married. Your mother has already asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite dishes and is waiting for you toe back, Your Highness.¡±

    After Wen Tian finished speaking to Wen Rong, he saw Zhai Yue and bowed slightly to show his respect.

    Fan Xing knew that Wen Tian was not easy to deal with, so she simply did not intend to build a good rtionship with them. Her goal was to kill the Wen family and kill everyone in the Wen family.

    ¡°I was just joking. Before I got married, the fire would burn up every night. I¡¯ve already told you that Eldest Sister is unwilling to ept it. Since you did something wrong, you can just admit your mistake. Perhaps Eldest Sister would not be angry and not light the fire around the house.¡±

    Wen Rong¡¯s words stunned Zhai Li, who did not know what was going on. He asked directly,¡±Second Sister-inw, what do you mean by this? Is this rted to thete Eldest Miss Wen? But isn¡¯t she a monster?¡±

    ¡°What monster? She just ate the pill by mistake and was regarded as a monster by all of you. Of course, her biological parents also pointed her out and killed her. If that eldest sister of mine doesn¡¯t have a grudge, how is it possible?¡±

    ......

    ¡°How impudent, Wen Rong!¡±

    ¡°Madam Wen, is Wen Rong also called out by you? She is my wife. Once she marries, she will follow her husband. She is already mine.¡±

    Zhai Yue seemed to be sitting at the side and not saying anything. However, when someone was about to get angry at his little thing, he was not happy. He was not even willing to yell at her. What right did she have to yell at her?

    However, when he got angry, everyone reacted. Yes, no matter how angry they were, Wen Rong was already a princess consort. In fact, her status was much higher than Wen Fu¡¯s.

    However, Wen Rong was too careless and dared to say anything. Back then, this was the Emperor¡¯s decree. By saying this, didn¡¯t she mean that the Emperor was in the wrong?

    When Wen Fu thought of this point, she immediately said:

    ¡°Third Sister.¡±

    ¡°You should call her Second Sister-inw, or Princess.¡± Zhai Yue continued to speak coldly from the side. Wen Fu trembled in anger at Zhai Yue¡¯s words. D*mn it, this Zhai Yue actually protected this wretched girl so much. She could not tell... She really had good skills.

    ¡°Princess, at that time, not only did the Wen family know that Wen Jiu was possessed by a demon and locked up in the Yin Tai Tower, but all the people of the Great Jin Kingdom knew about it. Even all the ministers in the Imperial Pce saw it clearly. Also, the Emperor personally issued the order to execute the demon. We are not to be med for this matter. Princess, by criticizing him like this, are you saying that the Emperor did something wrong?¡±

    Fan Xing looked at Wen Fu. She had a sharp tongue. When she was young, she did not like her. Every time she saw Wen Qin giving her the cold shoulder, she would taunt her along with those girls. This sister of hers had always been a snob, and she had a sharp tongue. Out of all the children, Wen Qin loved her the most. Now, she had jumped out and sshed dirty water on her head. Did she think she was as easy to bully as a child?

    ¡°If Third Princess Consort didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten. I heard that on the wedding night, the Third Princess Consort actually called my husband¡¯s name. This matter has gotten out of hand. Is the Third Princess Consort thinking too much? Or is her mind not pure? She has not cleaned her body yet and is already here to meddle in her family¡¯s business. Wen Fu, aren¡¯t you too thirsty?¡±

    The matter that Wen Fu had tried her best to hide had been exposed to the crowd. Immediately, Wen Fu looked at Zhai Li. Indeed, Zhai Li¡¯s face was so gloomy that water was about to drip out.

    ¡°Wen Rong, this is your biological sister.¡±

    ¡°Madam Wen, since you have put it that way, I have to ask the Wen family what they are up to. Someone, bring them in.¡±

    Zhai Yue put down her teacup and shouted at the door.

    After a while, three olddies were thrown to the door. There were four sedan drivers kneeling in the courtyard. Even Wen Tian was surprised by their actions.

    Weren¡¯t those sedan drivers and women already back that day? Who were these people?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s just a small trick. Those who returned to the Wen family that day were just my servants. As for these few people, I think they will be very willing to talk to Father about these little thoughts of the Wen family, right? Since when did the royal family allow the Wen family to be so picky and marry whoever they want? If you don¡¯t have the life of a princess, don¡¯t expect yourself to be superior to others. A woman should still abide by her own duty. Am I right? Third Princess Consort?¡±

    Thest sentence made Wen Fu blush. Zhai Li was not an idiot. If his royal brother had not found out earlier, he would have really been picked on. Of course... He was still thest one.

    ¡°Wen Fu.¡±

    ¡°Third Prince, listen to my exnation. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Exnation? Hmph, I really want Marshal Wen to give a good exnation. However, it¡¯s not for me. It¡¯s better to give Father a good exnation.¡±

    After Zhai Li said that, he turned around and walked out of the door. Fan Xing watched Zhai Li leave and then looked at the crowd. She stood up and said:

    ¡°The Wen family is indeed ruthless. They killed Eldest Sister with their own hands ten years ago, and they are going to ruin my happiness ten yearster. Humph, sarcasm, it¡¯s really sarcasm. Grand Marshal Wen, I hope that you will always be able to do as you wish. It seems that Eldest Sister is too soft-hearted. It¡¯s just a few fires. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s too easy for the Wen family. I really hope that Eldest Sister can take revenge for her hatred. Humph!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Princess. You don¡¯t have toe here anymore.¡±

    The two of them left after saying that. As for the olddies and the sedan drivers, they were all left behind. Wen Tian and the other sons of the Wen family were all looking at Wen Tian worriedly. How was this matter going to end?

    Zhai Li¡¯s carriage did not leave outside the door. When he saw Zhai Yue jump out, he immediately walked over and bowed to Zhai Yue. Then, he said,¡±Thank you, Second Brother, for paving the way for me.¡±

 Chapter 1156 - Master, Do You Want My Demon Core?

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Master, Do You Want My Demon Core?</h4>

    <h4>??</h4>

    Zhai Yue finally looked at his cheap younger brother. He was really smart. He had already guessed it.

    ¡°You are really smart. Since you have guessed it, then do your best. Since the main consort is so terrible, then marry a few side concubines that you like. The Wen family is not the only one in the Great Jin Kingdom. Moreover, perhaps the Wen family is already taking the initiative to help Third Brother find one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Brother, for helping me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Sometimes, helping someone depends on one¡¯s own ability.¡±

    ¡°I understand. In short, I will remember your great kindness in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Zhai Yue said and left.

    Sitting in the carriage, Fan Xing asked him with some confusion, ¡°What do you mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, we have a falling out with the Wen family. Wen Fu and the Third Prince, who are also married into the royal family, will benefit a lot, understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so he is grateful to you. But if you don¡¯t be the Emperor, who wille and kill everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Fool, you won¡¯t have a chance to take revenge once I be the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hearing this, Fan Xing still didn¡¯t understand. But Zhai Yue couldn¡¯t tell her everything, he could always let her think about it. So for a moment, he didn¡¯t say anything and continued to walk forward in the carriage.

    After a while, Fan Xing shouted loudly,

    ¡°Oh, I know, because people will call you a stupid ruler, right? You were seduced by me, weren¡¯t you? That way, I would be a demon that could bring disaster to the country. Hahaha, Master, I¡¯m smart, right? So, Master, you did it all for me.¡±

    Why did she think of this reason after thinking for so long? Although there might be a little reason for it, why did it feel strange when she said it like that?

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    And this kid¡¯s imagination was pretty d*mn good.

    ¡°Whatever makes you happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Master is so good to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, so I decided to have s*x with Master.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This time it was Zhai Yue who waspletely speechless again. Why could this also be connected with the bridal chamber? What did that even mean? How did this girl¡¯s brain work?

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you want to have a bridal chamber with me? Let¡¯s have a bridal chamber. When we get back, we¡¯ll have a bridal chamber.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m happy, right, Master?¡±

    ¡°Eh ¡ª Right.¡±

    Zhai Yue did not want to speak anymore. He realized that he had indeed found a nemesis. Previously, he could use force to directly suppress this girl, but it had only been a few days. Why was he always choked by her until he could not speak? He had no way to suppress her.

    It was really strange.

    However, the bridal chamber that they wanted could not bepleted. This was because the State of Qi and the State of Wei had joined forces and started a war against Great Jin Kingdom at the same time.

    The fight for the throne and the hatred of the Wen family had to be temporarily stopped at this moment.

    ¡°Go to the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zhai Jin appointed me as the marshal of the army.¡±

    ¡°If you go to war, how can I take revenge? Can I not go?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, you have to go with me.¡±

    ¡°Together? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Wen Tian and Wen Zhongguo are in this expedition.¡±

    ¡°They are going too?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get ready to set off immediately. If we can¡¯t kill them, hmph!¡±

    Zhai Yue saw that this crazy child had already run out of the door and was preparing for something. He did not know what to think anymore.

    ..

    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±

    Zhai Yue looked at this pouting and extremely unhappy girl. Heidzily on the Pegasus and did not want to talk to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why aren¡¯t we prince and princess anymore? Why did the Second Princee back? He doesn¡¯t know what happened, and you didn¡¯t allow me to kill Wen Rong. So there¡¯s a use for her like this? I¡¯m talking to you, why aren¡¯t you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, you¡¯re too noisy.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, killing too many people hurts the peace of heaven.¡±

    Zhai Yue¡¯s words instantly made Fan Xing furious. She immediately shouted,¡±What do you mean? You don¡¯t want me to take revenge again?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve always told you, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    The reason why Zhai Yue suddenly changed his mind was because he realized that there were too many humans and demons who had recently targeted them, and even demons from the other realms.

    It seemed that the Ghost Pond Qilin really had a knife in his back. By now, the Six Realms probably knew that the Ghost Pond Qilin¡¯s demon core was with this girl.

    Her constion wasn¡¯t important, but there would definitely be a lot of trouble. Therefore, in order to avoid trouble and to not lose the thing he had his eyes on, he had to strike first.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry? I¡¯ve waited for ten years and suffered for ten years. I won¡¯t let it go so easily. I must kill them all. I¡¯ll go now.¡± After saying this, Fan Xing immediately ran out of the carriage. However, this was a Pegasus. She hadn¡¯t learned how to ride a flying sword yet, so she could only nce at the door and return.

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you know that everyone in the Six Realms knows that you have the demon core of the Ghost Pond Qilin in your body? I¡¯ll take you away and leave Wen Rong as your scapegoat. You should be thanking me instead.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? The Six Realms all know?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Everyone in the Six Realms knows about the fall of the Qilin Star. Everyone wants to obtain the demon core of the divine Qilin. Transforming a demon into a god, a ghost into a ghost immortal, and a human into an immortal. Don¡¯t you think everyone in the Six Realms wants to obtain it?¡±

    Fan Xing did not say anything for a long time after hearing what Zhai Yue said. She pursed her lips. When Zhai Yue thought that the girl was about to fall asleep, he heard her mutter softly,¡±What about you? Do you want it?¡±

    Zhai Yue suddenly opened his eyes. Why did she ask that?

    This was the first time that Fan Xing looked at Zhai Yue so seriously. For some reason, Zhai Yue did not want to lie to her at all. He did not want to let go of any of her flowing lights. He said very clearly,¡±Yes, I want it too.¡±

    Fan Xing¡¯s heart tightened. He wanted it too. Was he treating her like this for the demonic core?

    ¡°But I want you more. Between the demonic core and you, I choose you.¡±

    At this moment, Fan Xing felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. The clouds around her flew past both sides of the Pegasus. The wind blew their clothes and white ribbons swirled in the air. The two of them looked at each other, and no one took the initiative to say a word.

    For some reason, the emotion flowed between the two of them slowly. It was as if something was about to break out of the hole.

    ¡°I¨C¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, Master likes you!¡±

    This was the second time he had said this. However, only Zhai Yue knew that this time it was true. He truly did like her. His heart, which had been frozen for ten thousand years, was truly breaking through the ice at this moment.

    ¡°Master, as long as you don¡¯t want the demonic core of Fan Xing, Fan Xing will like you too.¡±

    Zhai Yue smiled. This smile made Fan Xing¡¯s heart beat even faster. With this smile, it was not an exaggeration to say that all life¡¯s mistakes were worth it.

    ¡°Alright, Master will answer you!¡±

 Chapter 1157 - Brother and Sister Meet But Do Not Know Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Brother and Sister Meet But Do Not Know Each Other</h4>

    <h4>??</h4>

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Fan Xing looked at the young man in front of her with some puzzlement. She had secretlye out to catch the Mystic Fox, but she had actually met such a strange child.

    This child was dressed in a white long robe. Although he was young, he was extremely handsome. Fan Xing did not know why, but she, who was extremely guarded, had a good impression of him the moment she saw him.

    ¡°Da Bao, you are Da Bao, my elder sister.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, little brother, I don¡¯t have a little brother. You have mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    ¡°No, you are my elder sister. Oh, Yes, your name is Wen Jiu now. Yes, it¡¯s Wen Jiu, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that I am Wen Jiu? But I am no longer called Wen Jiu. I am called Fan Xing. My master named me Fan Xing.¡±

    Fan Xing?

    Little Treasure was stunned. She changed her name? But whether it was Fan Xing or Wen Jiu, he still felt that the name Da Bao sounded better.

    ¡°Fan Xing? I still think that Da Bao sounds good. I¡¯m here to pick you up. Mommy and Daddy are waiting for us. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Pick me up? Mommy and Daddy? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Dad and Mom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Wen family?¡±

    When she heard Little Treasure mention her parents, she thought that he was from the Wen family. Just a moment ago, she thought that she had a good impression of the child, but now, she felt that the child was very annoying.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not from the Wen family. It¡¯s a long story, but I definitely won¡¯t harm you. Come with me quickly.¡±

    ¡°But why should I go with you?¡±

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°There are many people and demons outside waiting to find you and take your demon core, soe with me.¡±

    It was not easy for Little Treasure to find Da Bao. Of course, he would try his best to persuade her to go with him.

    However, he had overlooked one thing. Fan Xing was no longer Da Bao. Moreover, she had been informed by Zhai Yue. She knew that her demon core had attracted the attention of the outside world, whether it was a human, a demon, or a ghost... They would try their best to obtain her demonic core. For example, they could be friends, or they could lie to her. In this world, the only thing she could trust was Zhai Yue, and it could only be Zhai Yue.

    Fan Xing was extremely convinced by Zhai Yue¡¯s words.

    If he said that she couldn¡¯t trust anyone, then she definitely couldn¡¯t trust anyone.

    ¡°Do you want my demonic core too?¡±

    Seeing Da Bao suddenly being on guard, Little Treasure¡¯s heart tightened. He immediately exined,¡±No, I won¡¯t take your demon core. It¡¯s useless for me to take your demon core.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that a demon core is useless. Zhai Yue says that humans, beasts, demons, ghosts, and immortals all want my demon core.¡±

    Little Treasure was a little anxious. Why was Da Bao not easy to fool now? The old Da Bao was very easy to fool.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not from the Six Realms.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re not? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not from the Nine Netherworld Continent.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. On ount that you¡¯re a child, you should leave quickly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave when my masteres out.¡±

    After saying that, Fan Xing turned around and flew to the mansion behind her. She did not want to hurt the little boy, so she could not say anything. In fact, she liked the little boy very much. Although she only saw him once, she felt that the little boy was very cute. He was very friendly.

    Therefore, she did not want to hurt the child with her own hands, so she had to leave as soon as possible.

    Seriously, to want a demonic core at such a young age, the outside world was really terrifying.

    ¡°Hey, Da Bao, Da Bao, don¡¯t go.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure was about to chase after her, but Heavenly Soldier suddenly appeared and pulled him back, saying,¡±You can¡¯t go in there.¡±

    ¡°Why? Da Bao went in. Why can¡¯t I go in? If I can¡¯t get the Dragon Whipping Whip, why can¡¯t I take Da Bao with me?¡±

    Heavenly Soldier knew that the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t feeling well. He went to ask King Yama for the Dragon Whipping Whip, but King Yama said that it wasn¡¯t time yet. He couldn¡¯t give the Dragon Whipping Whip to him unless he was in the human world for ten years.

    That was why he was so angry and went straight to Da Bao. However, Da Bao did not believe him at all. Therefore, this matter really made people angry.

    ¡°Crown Prince, the Nine Netherworld Continent has its rules. Moreover, you can¡¯t enter this ce even if you want to. This is a parallel space-time. The Immemorial Demon Dragon has cast a spell, so we can¡¯t enter.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a cripple here, right? I can¡¯t do anything at all?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not time yet. The most important thing right now is to seize the time to train. There won¡¯t be any problems with the Princess, and the Immemorial Demonic Dragon won¡¯t let anything happen to Da Bao, because he wants the demonic core the most.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, it¡¯s not time yet again. That Little White Dragon also wants the demonic core. He¡¯s the most dangerous one.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, you forgot that no one can take the demon core of the Princess unless she gives it willingly.¡±

    ¡°Humph, if I didn¡¯t remember this, I would definitely tear this ce apart.¡±

    After Little Treasure finished speaking, he turned on the spot angrily and disappeared between heaven and earth.

    On the other hand, after Fan Xing returned to the courtyard, she turned her head and saw Zhai Yue standing by the south tform. She ran over happily and said,¡±Master, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Who did you see outside?¡±

    Fan Xing was stunned. How did Master know?

    ¡°A youth. Very handsome.¡±

    ¡°A youth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, about ten years old. He even said he would take me away.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m already inside.¡±

    ¡°I remember telling you not to be soft-hearted toward those people. They all want to take your demon core,¡± Zhai Yue said to Fan Xing with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I remember, but that was a little brother. He didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    ¡°Cancel all of today¡¯s practice. Go back and meditate.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Then starve for a month.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª Hmph!¡±

    Fan Xing knew that this master was always like this, using her own food as a threat. However, she was too afraid of the taste. It was like ants crawling inside her bones. It was itchy and painful. So, fine, she swallowed her anger for now. She would continue to fight with him after she had eaten her fill of pills today. Hmph!

    Seeing Fan Xing turn around and leave angrily, Zhai Yueflew out andnded right where Little Treasure and Fan Xing had been talking.

    ¡°Who is it? I can¡¯t even detect the slightest scent. It¡¯s not a human, not a demon, and not even from the Six Realms. How can it be that it cane here? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Immediately investigate who the person who appeared here just now is.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate is ipetent.¡±

    Zhai Yue did not expect that these subordinates would say no to his order. This was really strange. How could it be impossible?

    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate means that that person is not from the Nine Netherworld Continent. He is from another world.¡±

    ¡°He really is from another world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t have any aura. He is indeed from another world. Not only that, his identity is noble. Just now, he had already left his subordinates.¡±

    ¡°To be able to make all of you say that he is a person of noble identity, who is he?¡±

    ¡°Xuantian Pavilion¡¯s Crown Prince!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1158 - Handling

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Handling</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Treasure?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Little Treasure who looked as if he was venting his anger on the sandbag and practicing non-stop. She asked Yan Kuan worriedly.

    Yan Kuan sighed and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Go and prepare some food for Little Treasure. I¡¯ll go and take a look. The child has something on his mind now that he¡¯s grown up.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and prepare some food for you guys. Have a good talk with him.¡±

    After seeing Shen Xiaoxiao leave, Yan Kuan slowly walked into the practice room. He took off his jacket and aimed it at Little Treasure¡¯s back.

    ¡°Daddy will apany you to practice.¡±

    Little Treasure was initially stunned. However, when the fist wind attacked him without any restraint, Little Treasure did not show any mercy. It was as if he was venting his anger. He aimed at Yan Kuan and attacked him.

    The two of them fought back and forth, and it was fun and intense. However, Little Treasure was still a child, and Yan Kuan was no longer the Yan Kuan of the past. If it was before, he might not have been a match for Little Treasure, but the current him... Was the ck Emperor, so of course, he would be able to fight against the Crown Prince of Xuantian Pavilion.

    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±

    Yan Kuan wore his coat as he looked at his son, who had been beaten up quite badly. Not bad. There were no bruises on his face, so his wife shouldn¡¯t be able to see it.

    Little Treasure vomited. His father was too ruthless. He had actually hit him so hard. It hurt so much.

    ¡°Daddy, I was originally practicing. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not feeling good, right?¡±

    ¡°You little brat, I¡¯m helping you practice. Alright, Da Bao has her own fate. Even if we interfere, we can¡¯t change what she¡¯s going through. Moreover, if we change it once, the subsequent changes might be something we can¡¯t change. So, remember, you must use the de only when it¡¯s time, understand?¡±

    ¡°I know this as well. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided not to go to the Nine Netherworld Continent for the time being. I want to wait another five years. When that timees, I¡¯ll definitely bring Da Bao back.¡±

    ¡°Good boy. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought things through. These few years, you should properly enrich yourself and not let your mother worry about you.¡±

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t let Mommy worry.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Your mother has made delicious food and is waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you hit me so hard. And why didn¡¯t you hit me in the face?¡±

    ¡°If your mother sees me hitting you in the face, then I¡¯m out of luck.¡±

    Little Treasure walked to the back and saw his father¡¯s shameless look. Alright, Daddy was still the most cunning one.

    ¡°Are you two father and son done practicing?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy hit me so hard. It hurt so much.¡±

    Yan Kuan nced at Little Treasure and knew that this brat wouldin. Fortunately, he was smart and the wounds where he hit him could not be seen.

    ¡°It hurts? Where does it hurt? Let Mommy take a look.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, and you still have the nerve to let your mother look at the wound?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m only 11 years old.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. The child is still young. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that if you teach someone a lesson, the bruises will definitely not be seen.¡±

    ¡°A loving mother is a waste of a child.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at Yan Kuan, but she also knew that Little Treasure was very shrewd, so she said,¡±Little Treasure, you should thank Daddy. Now, let¡¯s see who else in our base is going to fight with you. Only your father can apany you for a few moves.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mommy, but I feel pain just by looking at you.¡±

    ¡°You little brat, hurry up and eat. There are grilled scallops that you like.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    Seeing that Little Treasure had finally regained some of his energy and was walking toward the dining room, Shen Xiaoxiao finally heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and no longer cared about the child. Instead, she looked at Yan Kuan and said,¡±Don¡¯t you know to be a little softer? He¡¯s still a child.¡±

    ¡°Silly, children need to be beaten up before they can grow up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°But Xiaoxiao, we don¡¯t want to go to the Nine Netherworld Continent for the next few years. It won¡¯t help anything if we go. We can only be anxious.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I know it¡¯s true. It¡¯s just that my heart is always ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Silly, whether it¡¯s you or me, we won¡¯t stay in the human world for too long. It¡¯s better to be at ease. When we find Da Bao, our family won¡¯t be separated again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Aunt, what did you say? Wen Ting isn¡¯t Fourth Uncle¡¯s child?¡± Jiang Wenyi listened to Jiang Shuixian¡¯s words with some surprise. It couldn¡¯t be, the golden dragon that the entire family held in their hands was actually fake?

    ¡°Wenyi, Aunt is absolutely not saying that it¡¯s fake. Look, this is the DNA report. Not only that, this Wen Huan isn¡¯t Fourth Uncle¡¯s child either, but he¡¯s our Wen family¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Why were the bombs so vicious?

    ¡°When I first found out, I was even more frightened than you. I thought it was your second uncle¡¯s, but I took your eldest uncle¡¯s hair along the way. I didn¡¯t expect Wen Huan to be your eldest uncle¡¯s child. Now I finally understand why your grandmother and your eldest uncle cared so much about Nan Ya and treated the two children so well. They thought the children were your eldest uncle¡¯s, but Fourth Brother became their father. It¡¯s such a mess. Of course, this Nan Ya is really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, this news of yours makes me, makes me¨C¡±

    Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time. It was too unbelievable. It couldn¡¯t be, it was Uncle¡¯s?

    ¡°Wenyi, let me tell you, since Wen Ting is not a child of our Jiang family, you have to protect your foundation now. You have to know that all of this belongs to you. The only male in our Jiang family is you. Everything here is yours. Aunt will definitely not let unrted people take it away.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, does Grandma and Uncle know about this?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but Fourth Brother already knows about it. He heard the news, and it¡¯s so lively outside. It won¡¯t be long before they all know about it. So, hurry up and leave. Go to the foreign branch and stay there for a while.¡±

    ¡°Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and leave. Aunt has already packed up everything for you. Other than you, everyone in the Jiang family is cold-hearted and ruthless. In such a chaotic ce, it¡¯s better for Aunt to help you take care of everything. All these years, Aunt has thought it through. Aunt will rely on you for the rest of her life. She absolutely can¡¯t let anyone take away what belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m already an adult. They can¡¯t control me at all.¡±

    ¡°Silly child, let me ask you, if your grandmother and your uncle kneel down to you, will you notply?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Jiang Wenyi was surprised at why Jiang Shuixian said this.

    But Jiang Shuixian wasn¡¯t joking. Instead, she said to Jiang Wenyi with a face full of ridicule, ¡°Back then, your second uncle was constantly regressing because of your grandmother¡¯s trick. Now you¡¯ve seen it too. Your second uncle would rather note back at all and leave the Jiang family. Wenyi, listen to your aunt. Let¡¯s go. If we meet some shameless people, your aunt will have to step up.¡±

    ¡°Madam, the car is ready.¡±

    ¡°Send the Young Master to the airport.¡±

    ¡°Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Four bodyguards walked in. They were all retired special forces. Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t expect Jiang Shuixian to be so well-prepared.

    ¡°Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Take the Young Master to the airport.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, Aunt¨C¡±

    No matter how Jiang Wenyi called her, it was useless. Seeing Jiang Wenyi leave, Jiang Shuixian knew that the Jiang family¡¯s mess could now be cleaned up...

 Chapter 1159 - The Ten-Year Period Is Up

    <h4>Chapter 1159: The Ten-Year Period Is Up</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge piece of news. The Jiang family lost the election.¡±

    ¡°You call this a huge piece of news? Everyone knows about it. It¡¯s being broadcasted live.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked helplessly at this noisy woman. Her children were already more than five years old. Why was she still so childish?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not all. Last night, Old Madam Jiang died. Nan Ya was severely injured by Jiang Haoming. Jiang Shuixian personally called the police and Jiang Haoming was arrested. It happened to be the crucial period of the election. This time, the Jiang family really crossed the line.¡±

    ¡°What about Jiang Wenyi?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s overseas.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s surprised expression. She said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Jiang Wenyi was sent away by Jiang Shuixian. Even now, there are still a few bodyguards guarding him closely. Even if Old Madam Jiang is dead, she won¡¯t allow him toe back. This Jiang Shuixian is really sincere about Jiang Wenyi.¡±

    ¡°This really makes me speechless.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am speechless. But the trouble with the Jiang family should have been resolved long ago. This is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Where are the children?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the point. Jiang Shuixian really impressed me. She adopted two children.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Really, you must be surprised.¡±

    ¡°I am indeed a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°There is still more surprising news. Nan Ya ran away.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was seriously injured? Why would she run away?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, this woman is not simple. Even when she was seriously injured, she had a lover to pick her up and leave. You¡¯ve met herpany¡¯s little celebrity before. He even wanted to treat us to drinks before.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that would be terrible. She will definitely be cheated by someone.¡±

    ¡°That might be the case. However, one is willing to be beaten while the other is willing to be beaten.¡±

    After Huang Yueyan finished speaking, she saw that her two devilish children were actually riding on the backs of General and Marshal respectively. D*mn it, why were they so naughty?

    ¡°Get down now. You two devilish children, be careful of the rain tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao also turned her head and looked over. This scene almost made herugh until her stomach burst. These two kids were much more naughty than Da Bao and Little Treasure back then.

    ¡°General and Marshal won¡¯t hurt them. Let them be.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for them to fall. Why would they be so mischievous?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just boys. It¡¯s better to be mischievous.¡±

    ..

    Five yearster.

    ¡°Little Treasure, you have to be careful. King Yama shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you, but it¡¯s not that easy to get the Dragon Whipping Whip. Your father and I will go get the Soul-Subduing Mirror. After you bring Da Bao back, we will immediately get Da Bao¡¯s soul out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have been preparing for a long time. I will definitely bring Da Bao back this time.¡±

    The family of three parted ways in the Netherworld. This time, they all knew that for the sake of their future reunion, they would do their best.

    Nine Netherworld Continent.

    Zhai Yue opened his eyes. It was time. The girl shoulde out of her closed-door cultivation.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Speaking of the devil, Fan Xing saw Zhai Yue standing at the door of the stone room and ran over happily. Although Zhai Yue would send her elixirs every seven days, most of the time, she would be taught spells. Now that she could fully master all of her spells ande out of her closed-door cultivation, she did not know how much she cared.

    ¡°Fan Xing.¡±

    ¡°Master, we can have our wedding night now. You said that as long as I learn these spells well, I can have my wedding night.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, silly girl, don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t want revenge? It¡¯s just that every time I say revenge, you never say we¡¯re in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s time this time. If you want revenge, we can go now.¡±

    When Fan Xing heard this, she was overjoyed. She immediately jumped up and pulled on Zhai Yue:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Quickly, let¡¯s go and take revenge. We¡¯ll kill all the people of Jin and the Wen family.¡±

    Zhai Yue shook his head, but he still called for Pegasus and brought Fan Xing into the carriage.

    ..

    The Three Kingdoms had been at war for five years. Great Qi and Great Wei had been retreating in defeat. Under the leadership of the Second Prince, Great Jin had seized the opportunity to pursue and attack, forcing the two kingdoms to retreat for hundreds of miles without daring to move.

    In the end, Great Wei had joined forces with the other small neighboring kingdoms and actually destroyed Great Qi with a single sentence. Meanwhile, Great Jin and Great Wei had be two opposing sides. However, Great Wei had been retreating in defeat, which had be a declining situation. They could only bow their heads in submission. They had also signed a peace agreement. In a few days, Great Wei would send a peace princess over. In the future, they would be allies of Great Jin.

    ¡°Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going to the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re going back to Great Jin. We¡¯ll continue to be the prince and princess.¡±

    ¡°What about the original Zhai Yue?¡±

    ¡°I have my own ns.¡±

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    ¡°I remember that he left when he was very young. I don¡¯t think he bullied you.¡±

    ¡°He is from the Jin Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. The people of the Jin Kingdom should all die and obey you.¡±

    Zhai Yue really did not feel that there was anything special about this. As long as she was happy, it was nothing. Moreover, he knew how she treated him all these years. Now, Zhai Yue dared to say that he was the person whom Fan Xing trusted the most. Even Fan Xing treated him... Perhaps not only did she trust him, but she might also be in love with him.

    If that was the case, it would not be easy for Fan Xing to give him the demon core herself. Moreover, as long as he obtained the demon core, he would naturally protect Fan Xing and ensure the safety of Fan Xing. Most importantly... He seemed to have a good impression of this little girl.

    Zhai Yue was the Grand Marshal of the army and horses in the world. This was the first time he had returned to the Imperial Court after five years of expeditions. However, he had also returned triumphantly and unified the Three Kingdoms in one fell swoop. It could be considered that he had made a great contribution... Zhai Jin personally led the entire Imperial Court to wee him from ten miles away.

    ¡°My son has made a great contribution. Hahaha, hahaha, all the officials are here tonight with their families to celebrate my son¡¯s victory.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I have not seen my son¡¯s princess for five years. On the day of the wedding, my son went on expeditions for the kingdom. Tonight, at the celebration banquet, bring the princess along to celebrate my son¡¯s victory.¡±

    Zhai Jin waved his hand and dismissed Zhai Yue.

    As for Wen Tian, who had retired from the battlefield after only one year, his expression was gloomy. Wen Zhongguo had also retired after three years of war. Although the young men of the Wen family were also in the army, they did not have the support of the Wen family. In addition, the Second Prince knew some of the things that Zhai Yue had done previously. (Ramadan had kept some memories for him. He had always thought that those were done by himself.) Therefore, the invincible Wen family army did not achieve much. They could only watch as the prince that they did not like gradually became bigger. Now that he had achieved such a feat, it would not be easy for them in the future.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me be the Princess Consort?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, is it not good to use your original appearance? Why do you want to be someone else¡¯s substitute? Moreover, you want to kill the Wen family members. How can you kill them if you be Wen Rong?¡±

    ¡°What you said seems to make a lot of sense?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhai Yue knew that this girl was easy to fool. With just a few words, he had made her give up her struggle and give up the position of Princess Consort. What Zhai Yue and Fan Xing did not expect was that the Princess Consort had also changed into a different person at this moment.

    ..

    ¡°Elders, are you sure that Zhai Yue can¡¯t see my original appearance?¡±

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. Us six Elders have used all of our powers. Within three months, no one in the Six Realms will be able to recognize you. Of course, no one outside the Six Realms will be able to recognize you.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can rest assured. Since Zhai Yue has used five years and still hasn¡¯t obtained the demon core, if I don¡¯t act now, the ten thousand year cmity that will befall us three months from now wille. Neither he nor I will be able to escape...¡±

 Chapter 1160 - The Title of Princess Was Gone Again

    <h4>Chapter 1160: The Title of Princess Was Gone Again</h4>

    ¡°Congrattions on your return, Your Highness.¡±

    Fez looked at Zhai Yue, who she had not seen for a few years, bing more and more handsome and romantic. It was a pity that he was not willing to marry her. Otherwise, the two of them would definitely be the mostpatible couple in the Six Realms.

    That little girl must be the one who had been raised by Zhai Yue for a few years. She really did not expect that such a human could actually withstand the torment of ten years of the Nine Netherworld mes.

    However, such a demon core was also the most useful to her.

    As long as she could obtain a demon core, she could transform into a demon and be a phoenix. At that time, Zhai Yue would no longer be a match for her, and she would be the history of the demon race, the glory of the demon race, and the unique existence of the demon race.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    With a simple word, Zhai Yue walked in from the door without raising her head. Looking at Wen Rong who was half-squatting on the ground bowing, Fan Xing took a few more nces. This was probably the first time she had seen the living person. Previously, Wen Rong had been unconscious... Now that she saw a living person standing in front of her, and a member of the Wen family, Fan Xing¡¯s eyes instantly shed with killing intent.

    Fez, who was half-squatting, felt it almost instantly. However, she stood up as if nothing had happened and lowered her head obediently. Zhai Yue was not stupid enough to kill someone in front of the door. How could he allow Fan Xing to do this?

    Of course, Zhai Yue did not see anything wrong with Wen Rong either. There was nothing he could do. He was the same as Fan Xing. It was his first time seeing Wen Rong, so they did not know whether Wen Rong was different or not.

    However, he also felt Fan Xing¡¯s murderous aura. This was the main street. This little thing really did not know how to hide.

    ¡°Fan Xing,e here.¡±

    After saying this, Zhai Yue reached out and pulled Fan Xing into his embrace. Not only the guards at the door, but all the servants and maids in the manor, including Fez, were also stunned on the spot.

    D*mn it, Zhai Yue actually let this woman get close to him. Didn¡¯t he never let the opposite s*x get close to him? Usually, she would bring him some food, but he never said anything about it. He would turn around and throw it away. There was also a time when a banshee tried to seduce him, but he personally killed her and took away her demon core. He was so ruthless back then that he didn¡¯t even blink.

    Now, he actually pulled a woman, a human woman, into his arms. Did this d*mn Zhai Yue fall for a human woman?

    ¡°Your Highness, who is thisdy?¡±

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    Fez still asked. After all, she was still a princess to them. As a princess, of course she had her own responsibilities.

    ¡°She is my disciple...¡±

    ¡°Princess Consort, he is the Prince, and I am the Princess Consort.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    Fez was stunned. What did this mean? She had not returned yet, and she was already fighting for a seat?

    Zhai Yue was helpless. This girl really did not have any scruples.

    ¡°Your Highness, this...¡±

    Fez¡¯s portrayal of a good wife who had waited five years for her husband to go out on a mission was extremely urate. There were even many bodyguards and guards standing at the door, all the people in the residence who had been recruited by the original owner, Wen Rong, looked at Wen Rong with a look of pity.

    The Princess was really pitiful. After marrying the Prince for three days, the Prince went to the battlefield. After waiting for five years, she took charge of the Prince¡¯s residence and took care of everything for the Prince. However, now that the Prince had finally returned... The Prince had actually brought back a girl who had not even grown her hair. Not only that, she even wanted to snatch the position of Princess. This was really too much.

    Fan Xing could not understand the looks in these people¡¯s eyes. She did not even know that these people were already filled with malice toward her. However, Zhai Yue knew that he did not want to stir up trouble at the door. He could only say to Wen Rong, ¡°This is my disciple, Fan Xing.¡±

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    Both Wen Rong and Fan Xing were stunned. It could not be. He actually said that she was a disciple?

    ¡°Where¡¯s the position of Princess Consort?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Prince¡¯s disciple, Miss Fan Xing.¡±

    The two of them spoke at the same time, but Fan Xing was already extremely furious. He once again refused to admit her identity. Why did he always deny her identity in front of these people?

    ¡°Fan Xing, listen to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m angry.¡±

    After saying this, Fan Xing angrily entered the ce. This little thing was still too willful and too na?ve.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    Fez didn¡¯t expect Fan Xing to have such a big temper. However, it was simr to a child¡¯s temper. Dealing with such a little girl was really much easier.

    Even so, Fez had forgotten one thing. She had just used Wen Rong¡¯s skin. Wen Rong was a member of the Wen family. Even if Fan Xing was easy to deal with, Fan Xing¡¯s hatred toward the Wen family... That was definitely not something that could be easily dealt with.

    ¡°Miss Fan Xing is simple-minded, but she is an extremely straightforward woman.¡±

    ¡°Mm,e in.¡±

    After returning to the royal residence, Zhai Yue did not have the leisure to bother with any trivial matters. After instructing the little Mystic Fox behind him, who had also transformed into a little ck fox, he turned around and went to the courtyard. It was better to go and coax a certain little thing... Otherwise, there would be a lot of trouble in the future.

    Seeing that Zhai Yue could not wait to look for that woman, Fez¡¯s heart felt stifled. D*mn Zhai Yue. It seemed like he really cared about that girl. How could this be? How could this be? Zhai Yue was hers... She wanted to be the Demon Emperor. It was fine if he did not like Fez, but he was also not allowed to like anyone or demons.

    ¡®Since you¡¯ve crossed the line, then don¡¯t me me for tampering with it.¡¯

    ¡®In the end, you obtained the demon core for my demon race. It¡¯s fine if you do it or if I do it. The result is the same, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    ..

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to coax me. I¡¯m not that easy to coax.¡±

    Before Zhai Yue could even see her, Fan Xing had already shouted behind her. Zhai Yue smiled helplessly and sat down in the corridor next to her. Then, he muttered to himself,¡±Sitting here and looking at the scenery, the scenery is indeed beautiful.¡±

    When Zhai Yue said this, Fan Xing naturally looked toward the horizon. It was fiery red and extremely dazzling. It turned out that she herself had not realized that this ce was already covered in red light. That kind of stunning beauty made people feel rxed and happy.

    ¡°What¡¯s so beautiful about it? It¡¯s like fire. What¡¯s there to look at?¡±

    Fan Xing actually really did not like this kind of thing. It was red, just like the fire that she had experienced for ten years. It made her heart tremble every time she saw it.

    Zhai Yue knew that this little girl did not appreciate his kindness. However, he did not expect that this girl had always hated fire. She hated the color of fire that soared to the sky.

    ¡°I heard that the backyard garden is extremely beautiful. I wonder what kind of flowers have bloomed?¡±

    ¡°Vulgar.¡±

    Zhai Yue was stunned. Calling him vulgar? He did not say that on purpose to divert the little girl¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Little thing, you are actually knowledgeable in culture and you actually know what is vulgar?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I was in seclusion, I read a lot of books.¡±

    ¡°Really? What books did you read?¡±

    ¡°There are travel notes, there are also records of Shanli, and there are also characters.¡±

    When he saw that the little girl kept talking about what books she had read, what she had been angry about before, well, she hadpletely forgotten about it.

 Chapter 1161 - Acting

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Acting</h4>

    ¡°Crown Prince, you need to go through 18 Levels of H*ll to get the Dragon Whipping Whip.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? 18 Levels of H*ll?¡±

    Little Treasure did not expect King Yama to say such a condition. After going through 18 Levels of H*ll to get the Dragon Whipping Whip, would he still be alive?

    ¡°Crown Prince, there are many levels in the 18 Levels of H*ll. The lowest level is where the Dragon Whipping Whip is ced.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yama, you guys really know how to y.¡±

    King Yama was also helpless. The King of Heaven had personally instructed him. He wanted to go easy on him, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Your Highness, I am also following orders. Moreover, I have to remind Your Highness that if you can not save Her Highness the Princess within the stipted time, her soul will go through something more terrifying than the tribtions that she will have to go through in the 18 Levels of H*ll.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This, Your Highness the Crown Prince, you have to hurry up. That incense can burn for 77-49 days. When the time is up, if Your Highness the Crown Prince still wants to pass, the King will personally pick Your Highness up and Your Highness the Princess will disappear between heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yama, you must be joking with me.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate is absolutely not joking, because even the ck Emperor and the Daughter of the Yin River will return to their original positions.¡±

    ¡°You guys are too good at ying. Alright, let¡¯s not waste any more time. I want to see what the First Level of H*ll is like.¡±

    Little Treasure was toozy to say anything. Anyway, he had to go through it, so he had to hurry.

    ......

    First Level: Tongue-Pulling H*ll.

    Second Level: Scissors H*ll.

    Third Level: Iron Tree H*ll.

    Fourth Level: Evil Mirror H*ll.

    Fifth Level: Steamer H*ll.

    Sixth Level: Copper Pir H*ll.

    Seventh Level: Knife Mountain H*ll.

    Eighth Level: Iceberg H*ll.

    Ninth Level: Oil-Burning H*ll.

    Tenth Level: Ox Pit H*ll.

    Eleventh Level: Stone-Crushing H*ll.

    Twelfth Level: Spring-Crushing H*ll.

    Thirteenth Level: Blood Pool H*ll.

    Fourteenth Level: Death In Vain H*ll.

    Fifteenth Level: Chainsaw H*ll.

    Sixteenth Level: Volcanic H*ll.

    Seventeenth Level: Stone Mill H*ll.

    Eighteenth Level: Knife Saw H*ll.

    To go through these 18 levels was definitely not an easy task. From ancient times until now, no one could really go through them. Even if they didn¡¯t die, they would still be skinned alive.

    Seeing Little Treasure walk in, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao stood at the door. Looking at his back, King Yama was a little embarrassed. Was it really good for this ck Emperor to lie to children like this?

    ¡°ck Emperor, the Crown Prince, he...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is what he has to bear.¡±

    Just as Yan Kuan finished speaking, the dark ghost city suddenly emitted a golden light. 19 floated out. King Yama did not think that big shots would like toe to this ghost city now.

    ¡°King.¡±

    ¡°ck Emperor, Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°19, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but Little Treasure has already gone in?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he even said that you¡¯re very good at ying.¡±

    19 smiled helplessly, but he knew that the ck Emperor and the others were training their son. This had nothing to do with whether or not he was the Crown Prince.

    ¡°You guys are even better at ying,¡± 19 said with some amusement.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on Da Bao¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°You guys know that Da Bao can only be reborn after experiencing it, so Little Treasure can only beforted by you guys.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry. As long as Little Treasure and Da Bao have experienced all the tribtions that they deserve, they will be able to truly grow up.¡±

    ..

    Fan Xing was dressed in a white long dress with gold embroidery on the lock. Her long ck hair was tied up high by a white jade hairpin. Other than that, there was nothing else that could be tidied up. However, it was this simple piece of jewelry that made Fan Xing look like a celestial being. They even felt like they did not dare to look directly at her.

    Of course, the prerequisite was that Fan Xing could not speak. As long as she spoke, Hehe, that celestial-like temperament would instantly disappear.

    When Fez appeared in front of everyone in her princess makeup, everyone was surprised. The cumbersome peacock embroidery and the red princess dress that only ady could wear made her look extremely dignified and graceful. She was definitely dressed differently from Fan Xing.

    However, Fan Xing was already one step ahead of her and had no intention of getting up when she saw Fez enter. She was even holding a thin thread in her hand. This extremely arrogant appearance... It made the people around Fez extremely displeased.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Princess Consort¡¯s seat. Miss Fan Xing, you¡¯re sitting in the wrong seat.¡± The servant girl¡¯s words made Fan Xing, who was sitting there, not even nce at her. She only opened her mouth and said:

    ¡°I can sit wherever I want. No one can control me.¡±

    As she spoke, she yed with the silk thread in her hand. Her appearance made everyone feel disgusted. She was dressed so beautifully, but the matter of sitting here was so disgusting. They had never seen anyone who could be a mistress so openly and righteously.

    ¡°Miss Fan Xing, there are some things that do not belong to you. If they are not yours, then they are not yours. If you force them, they are still not yours.¡±

    Seeing this, Fez knew that this little girl was very arrogant. Moreover, Zhai Yue was not around right now. There was really no need for her to pretend anymore.

    ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    All the servants saw that the Princess actually let them leave. They did not dare to say anything and quietly stepped back. They would not fight, right?

    Seeing that everyone had retreated, Fez did not pretend anymore. She sat on Zhai Yue¡¯s seat and looked at Fan Xing with a smile:

    ¡°Such sharp teeth. It seems that Zhai Yue really dotes on you.¡±

    If one were to speak faster, the name of ¡®Zhai Yue¡¯ had an ent that was really easy to confuse. At least, at the moment, Fan Xing did not think too much about it. After all, no one in the residence would know about Zhai Yue¡¯s identity other than her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not pretending anymore? I knew that everyone in the Wen family was good at acting. They¡¯re all hypocrites.¡±

    ¡°Your hostility toward the Wen family is really big.¡±

    ¡°You should be d that you¡¯re still alive to sit here and talk to me.¡±

    ¡°What a big tone.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±

    As soon as Fez finished speaking, Fan Xing directly confronted her. The silk thread in her hand shot directly at Fez. She had not tried her new weapon yet.

    However, she had originally promised Zhai Yue that she would kill Wen Rongst, but now that Wen Rong wanted to bump into her, of course she had to suffer a little.

    What Fan Xing did not expect was that her attack had some kind of immortal spell, but this Fez actually dodged her first attack.

    Fan Xing was not stupid. As soon as she attacked, she knew that something was wrong.

    ¡°You actually managed to dodge it.¡±

    ¡°What a joke. I¡¯m a Fourth Grade Warrior after all. Do you really think you¡¯re that powerful?¡±

    Fez said it on purpose. She didn¡¯t believe that this little girl knew the power of a Warrior. She looked so innocent, so it was impossible for her to know these things.

    ¡°A Warrior? Humph, then I¡¯ll have a good spar with a Warrior.¡±

    Fan Xing attacked again, and this time, she showed no mercy. However, at this time, Fez deliberately withdrew her hand from her position and shrank to the ground. She looked extremely miserable, as if she had been bullied. Even the jewelry on her head fell to the ground.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, stop!¡± Zhai Yue entered the door and saw Fan Xing attacking Wen Rong without holding back her strength.

 Chapter 1162 - Too Easy To Fool

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Too Easy To Fool</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Fan Xing was stunned. Although she was not liked by her family, she had lived a simple life. Plus, she had been burned by the fire for ten years, so many things were even more unclear. Aftering out, she was immediately taken away by Zhai Yue. She had been cultivating in the dark room for five years and had no contact with anyone other than Zhai Yue.

    Now, Fez was putting on a trick that only women would do in front of her. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t shocked.

    One moment, she was about to fight and kill her, but the next moment, she had changed into apletely different person, putting on that aggrieved look. Those who didn¡¯t know would really think that she had bullied her. Would Zhai Yue also think so?

    At this thought, Fan Xing turned to look at Zhai Yue. Sure enough, Zhai Yue looked at her calmly. Fan Xing knew that every time Zhai Yue looked at her like this, he would definitely be angry, and very angry.

    If you see this message this chapter is being messed up, you don¡¯t need to report it, juste back in 10 minutes to read the correct chapter, sorry for the inconvenience

    At that moment, he was on the phone while standing in front of the window. He spotted her running in and gave her not more than a side nce. He quickly moved his gaze towards the outside of the window and continued his serious conversation on the phone. 4

    He acted as if picking her up from prison was nothing more than a matter of convenience.

    Zhong Nuannuan finally felt relief in her heart when she once again saw this man, who was as tall as a pine tree and as noble as the gods. 9

    There was a sudden pain in her heart that flooded into her eyes. If she had not done all she could to keep them under control, her tears would have fallen again.

    ¡°Nuannuan, how are you doing? You¡¯ve been in prison for a month. Did anyone bully you? Are you hurt anywhere? Tell mum and I¡¯ll make sure to settle everything for you!¡± 1

    ¡°Nuannuan is my daughter. There is no way that the daughter of Zhong Kuijun would be so weak. Just look at Nuannuan¡¯s healthy face, she is in the pink of health. One look at her and anyone can see how well she is doing! Hahahaha¡­ My girl, the Zhou family has withdrawn their suit against you. You have been pronounced not guilty for murder. Your dad is here to take you out of prison. Are you feeling happy?¡± 4

    Zhong Nuannuan¡¯s sight was suddenly blocked as her father, Zhong Kuijun and mother, Jiang Shuwan, stood in front of her. One of them took her left hand and the other held her right. They were concerned over her as they kept asking about her wellbeing.

    In the middle of the room, her older sister, Zhong Qianqian, whom they shared the same father but had different mothers, stood not far from where Chi Yang was. Her body was a little slighted and from where Zhong Nuannuan was standing, it looked as if they were standing side by side. 5or Prince Brother toe back from the expedition. I did not expect that he would bring back a delicate female disciple for you. Second Royal Sister-inw, you are really magnanimous. Even us sister-inws feel ashamed.¡±

    Of course, Wen Fu wouldn¡¯t miss this good opportunity to mock her. She would definitely seize the time to start scolding. In the past, she couldn¡¯t meet anyone. Now that she had met someone, of course, she would have to say a few words.

    But this Wen Rong was no longer the Wen Rong of the past. Of course, she didn¡¯t care about these things. She just wanted to mock. What was there to be afraid of? As a princess of the demon race, would she be afraid?

    ¡°Idiot, what kind of ce is this for you to mock me? His Majesty has yet to speak. Is it your turn? So what if my husband brought back a woman? Even if it¡¯s two, three, or more, I¡¯m still the Princess Consort of the Prince. Who can say for sure what will happen in the future?¡±

    Wen Fu knew that her husband¡¯s throne still depended on Prince Zhao. However, as long as she thought about how she was going to be inferior to her, she was not happy. She rolled her eyes and looked at Fan Xing who was walking around casually not far away. She had a n in mind...

 Chapter 1163 - Habitual Digression

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Habitual Digression</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Miss Fan Xing, are you the disciple of Prince Yi Zhao? Why do I hear that you and Prince Yi Zhao are on good terms? You are going to be the side princess consort.¡±

    Wen Fu walked over with a smile and started talking to Fan Xing. However, when Fan Xing saw Wen Fu again, she felt that this woman was extremely annoying. She was even more annoying than Wen Rong. She had no choice. As long as she was a member of the Wen family¡­ There was nothing good about her.

    Furthermore, she had previously interacted with that Wen Fu in the Wen family. This Wen Fu was even more annoying than Wen Rong.

    However, she said that she was a side princess consort? A concubine, right? Did she think that he was stupid?

    ¡°After a few years, do you think that everyone has amnesia? On the wedding night, the Third Prince Consort called the Second Prince¡¯s name. It¡¯s embarrassing. You have the nerve toe here and make a ruckus? Who gave you the guts? It¡¯s really embarrassing for your ancestors of the Wen family.¡±

    This news was explosive, causing everyone to be dumbstruck. Calling their first uncle¡¯s name on the wedding night was indeed embarrassing.

    Luo Anning looked at the crazy crowd and her footsteps paused for a moment. Rong Yan held her waist tightly with one hand to prevent her from being knocked. Seeing her hesitation, he lowered his head and moved closer to her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very interested? Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    Looking at the crowd that was getting crazier and crazier, Luo Anning bit her lip and shook her head,¡±¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Didn¡¯t he not like to be crowded with others?

    There were so many people. Even if he wouldn¡¯t be bumped, there would inevitably be physical contact at such a close distance. Could he bear it?

    After considering all these, Luo Anning was a little disappointed and decided to return to the vi. Just as she was about to turn around and walk back, her waist suddenly tightened and the man used force to hold her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will bump into you. I¡¯m here.¡±The man¡¯s deep and maic voice was like a treasured vintage wine. It was so mellow and seductive.

    It was a little sexy and a little seductive.

    Especially that sentence, with me here, it was worth a thousand words.

    ¡±¡­ But you don¡¯t like to be crowded¡­¡±Luo Anning hadn¡¯t finished her troubled words when her lips were blocked by a slender index finger.

    In the man¡¯s deep and phoenix-like eyes was a deep smile and¡­ doting?

    Before she could ask again, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Not long after, Xu Zhiyuan and the bodyguard immediately appeared behind the two of them.

    ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam, Good evening!¡±They greeted in unison.

    Their voices were not low, but they were still drowned out by the cheers and cheers of the crowd.

    Luo Anning turned around to look at the person who had just arrived. She opened her mouth slightly in surprise. Xu Zhiyuan and his bodyguards were all wearing ordinary casual clothes. The ck and strict ck suit that they wore during the day had long disappeared.

    As for the bodyguards in ck, they had changed out of their heavy ck suits and put on ordinary clothes that were no different from ordinary people. The frightening sense of strictness had been greatly reduced!

    Luo Anning could not help but sigh. ¡°People really rely on their clothes and horses¡­ different clothes make people have different temperaments.¡±

    Xu Zhiyuan coughed. Young madam, are you praising or belittling me?

    ¡°All of you follow me. Just don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡±After giving the order, Rong Yan held his wife and walked into the crowd.

    The bodyguard led the way, and Xu Zhiyuan followed closely behind the two of them.

    With the strong body of the man in ck leading the way, it was indeed much smoother. The two of them came to the long table filled with beer. At this time, the host gave the order and announced the official start of the beerpetition.

    Inwardly, Fan Xing felt somewhat happy when she saw the Wen family behaving like this. Alright, she had gone off topic again. Shouldn¡¯t she shock the master and disciple? However, as long as she faced the Wen family, ah, this matter would not be in the limelight.

    ¡°Miss Fan Xing said it herself.¡±

    ¡°Parents are unkind and unjust. What can children do? In this world, not all parents are good. I heard that back then, Mrs. Wen had personally set fire to her own daughter. I am afraid that Mrs. Wen understands what I had just said. How can unkind and unjust parents gain the respect of their children?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I also heard that five years ago, the ghost of Miss Wen, who was burned to death by Mrs. Wen, had returned to seek revenge on you. Is it fun to burn the fire for a few days?¡±

    This time, she wanted to stab her, but her big move was still here. However, she was not lying. Even if that Miss Wen had been possessed by a demon, she had set fire to people with her own hands¡­ She was still Young Miss Wen¡¯s biological mother.

    Even if she had said that Wen Qin had killed their own flesh and blood with their own hands, it still made people feel terrified when they thought about it.

    For the past few years, Wen Qin had been most afraid of people mentioning this matter. However, now that it had been exposed at such an asion, Wen Qin was about to go crazy.

    This d*mn woman was indeed difficult to deal with. Not only that, how did she know everything?

    ¡°Miss Fan Xing¡¯s mouth is indeed powerful. I admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, didn¡¯t you also say that I don¡¯t understand the culture? Do you think I don¡¯t understand your sarcasm?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, I cannot talk to you. You should take your daughter and go far away. All the women of the Wen family are powerful, alright? As for why you asked me not to understand those things, let me tell you, it¡¯s because I have learned the Dao Circle Technique, idiot.¡±

    After Fan Xing finished speaking, she waved her white long sleeves and a vase floated into the air. This was the simplest technique, but the women present were stunned. Heavens, it really was a technique¡­ This Prince Yi Zhao was too much. He actually taught such an immortal technique just like that?

    ¡°Heavens, it really is the Dao Circle Technique.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Dao Circle Technique.¡±

    ¡°This Fan Xingdy has a bright future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I envy her. Since she already has the Dao Circle Technique, what¡¯s the use of learning anything else?¡±

    This time, including Fez, Wen Qin and Wen Fu were stunned. How could she know the Dao Circle Technique?

    And Fez was thinking, since when did this girl be so scheming? She could think of such a countermeasure. This d*mn girl was truly difficult to deal with.

    ¡°It¡¯s so lively here. What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Zhai Jin led the Empress into the main hall, followed by all the courtiers. When they saw the lively scene, he said this as they walked in¡­

 Chapter 1164 - Bestowing a Marriage? Who Cares

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Bestowing a Marriage? Who Cares</h4>

    ¡°Your Majesty, we are talking about the fact that Miss Fan Xing knows the Dao Circle Technique. It has really opened our eyes. The immortal spell is indeed amazing.¡±

    Zhai Jin was stunned when he heard this. Then, he looked up at Fan Xing and asked,¡±You know the Dao Circle Technique?¡±

    When Zhai Yue saw Zhai Jin¡¯s expression, he knew that this human emperor was unhappy. To be more precise, he felt ufortable.

    ¡°Father, Fan Xing knows the Dao Circle Technique.¡±

    Zhai Jin¡¯s expression changed as expected. The smile from earlier had disappeared. No one in the hall dared to speak. Of course, those who were watching the show would hide in the dark and lower their heads. After all, when the Emperor was angry... No one dared to provoke him.

    ¡°How dare you! How can you teach this Dao Circle Technique casually?¡±

    ¡°Father, Fan Xing is my only sessor. Not only that, she is the only one in the world who can learn my Dao Circle Technique. Anyone else who learns it will die an unnatural death. Otherwise, I would not have chosen Fan Xing as my disciple.¡±

    Zhai Jin looked at his son in surprise when he heard Zhai Yue¡¯s words. He indeed had the intention to learn the Dao Circle Technique, but the battle had been going on for five years. He did not have the chance to say this to Zhai Yue. Initially, he thought that he was his father, and he should have taken the initiative to offer the Dao Circle Technique to him.

    He did not expect that a little girl would beat him to it. Now, he said that she was the only one who could learn it, and that if others learned it, they would die an unnatural death.

    ¡°This matter was personally ordered by my master on Jun Feng Mountain. Father has also learned on Jun Feng Mountain. Naturally, he knows that Master¡¯s orders are never wrong.¡±

    When Zhai Jin heard this, he did not say anything else. However, he was really unhappy in his heart. After all, not only was he the emperor of the Great Jin Kingdom, but he was also the ruler of the Three Kingdoms. He had aplished a great undertaking, after unifying the Three Kingdoms, he expected to be in such a lofty position. There were also things that he was not happy with.

    ¡°Second Brother, Father is the ruler of the human world. Now, he has evenpleted the great undertaking of unifying the world. Could it be that Father¡¯s fate cannot suppress this Dao Circle Technique?¡±

    As soon as Crown Prince Zhai Xiao finished speaking, Zhai Jin looked at Zhai Yue with a hopeful expression. Zhai Yue was not in a hurry at all. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Father unified the Three Kingdoms. If you achieve great things, the Dao Circle Technique is not worthy of Father.¡±

    ......

    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, everyone looked at Zhai Yue. Zhai Jin also looked at Zhai Yue. Could it be that there was some great opportunity?

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. You are Ziwei. When the time is right, you will naturally return to your original position.¡±

    ¡°What? Ziwei?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t Ziwei the one who unified the human world? Moreover, this is my master¡¯s personal prophecy. Father, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see. Hahahaha, hahahaha.¡±

    Zhai Jin was extremely convinced by Zhai Yue¡¯s master, Master Dao Bo. If he was the one who tested it, then this matter would be foolproof.

    Therefore, he was naturally happy. He was so happy that he was about to go crazy.

    If that was the case, why would he care about the Dao Circle Technique?

    When the Crown Prince saw that the crisis of Zhai Yue was resolved with just a few words, he felt even more resentful.

    With such a huge battle achievement this time, the throne would most likely be in his hands.

    Of course, just like Zhai Xiao, there were many people who had such thoughts. Not only that, even Zhai Li, who had some confidence earlier, was a little worried.

    ¡°Alright, tonight is my son¡¯s celebratory feast. Everyone, have fun tonight.¡±

    Was this matter over just like that?

    Of course not. When the Crown Prince saw that his n had failed, he looked at Fan Xing and then at the Second Princess Consort beside her. Two women were putting on a show. He did not believe that they could not cause a ruckus.

    ¡°Father, since this Lady Fan Xing has already learned the Dao Circle Technique, she is naturally not bound by the secr world. I think that their marriage can be held.¡±

    ¡°That is true. However, the Princess Consort has worked hard to guard the Prince¡¯s residence for five years. In that case, Zhai Yue, Lady Fan Xing will be bestowed as the Prince¡¯s Side Consort.¡±

    Zhai Yue knew that this was what he was thinking. He nodded and cupped his fists:

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    This little girl wouldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t keep his word and wouldn¡¯t let her be a princess consort, right? Although she was a concubine, she was still a princess consort.

    But Zhai Yue definitely didn¡¯t know that Fan Xing had just quarreled with that group of women. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew that a side consort meant a concubine. What was a concubine?

    She had lived in the civil servants¡¯ mansion for eight years. How could she not know that a concubine was worthless?

    Of course, Fan Xing did not know that the Emperor had personally arranged the marriage. The rank of a Prince¡¯s concubine was almost the same as that of an official at the second stage.

    Unfortunately, this Fan Xing did not know.

    She only felt that she had suffered a great humiliation. In the past, at the Wen family, those concubines of the Wen Zhongguo had to pay their respects to Wen Qin every day. Their lives were not evenparable to that of the head servant of Wen Qin.

    One could imagine what good things these so-called concubines and side concubines could be?

    Would she be willing? Did he think she was a fool?

    Moreover, it was this d*mnable Zhai Jin who had arranged the marriage. That made her even more unwilling.

    ¡°What are you thanking him for? Did I say I agree?¡±

    Zhai Yue was stunned. Unwilling? The people at the side all looked at this girl with a surprised expression. What was wrong with her?

    Even Fez felt it was unbelievable. What did this little girl want to do? Could it be that she really wanted to be the princess consort? She was going to tear her apart, right? Then, should she prepare in advance? The crying scene in a while was a must. She must think of how to cry and make everyone feel that she had been wronged.

    This little girl was truly powerful. She had not even stabilized her feet yet, yet she wanted to snatch the position. Just wait and see, humph!

    Regardless of whether it was Wen Qin or the Wen Fu, when they heard Fan Xing¡¯s words, they all looked at her with eyes filled with excitement. She was too arrogant. They had never seen such an arrogant woman who dared to refute the decision of the Emperor. What was she trying to do? Was she tired of living?

    What was the use of dealing with them? If she were to go up against the Emperor, then it would be a real show.

    However, what happened next stunned everyone.

    Even Zhai Jin was stunned. This was the first time someone had refuted his marriage proposal. What was this?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that you are Ziwei who has descended to the mortal world? Even if you want to return to the position of celestial constetion, you will have to wait until after you die. However, I think that you are old and muddle-headed. You make all kinds of decisions recklessly. It was the same back then, and it is even more so now. Did I say that I want to be a side concubine? A side concubine position, you think you are worthy?¡±

    ¡°And Zhai Yue, do you think that if you give me a side concubine position, I will be so grateful that I will cry?¡±

    In the past, he thought those eyes were filled with cuteness, ignorance, and warmth. But now, Zhai Yue felt an inexplicable coldness. What was going on? Why did she have such a big reaction? Didn¡¯t she want to be a princess? Hadn¡¯t she always wanted to be?

    ¡°Fan Xing, be obedient.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m not obedient? It looks like you really don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with you, do you?¡±

    Zhai Yue¡¯s expression was calm, but his entire body was ice-cold. Even Fez could feel it thoroughly. This was really going to be fun...

 Chapter 1165 - The Appearance of the Devil Race

    <h4>Chapter 1165: The Appearance of the Devil Race</h4>

    Fan Xing had been in closed-door cultivation for five years, but that did not mean that her IQ had stopped at five years ago. She had read so many books, so naturally, she would think and grow.

    Making her a concubine that everyone despised and asking her to feel like it was a huge favor? Moreover, her enemy was the Great Jin Kingdom, and it was this Zhai Jin. She was really stupid to believe in Zhai Yue. Now, he was asking her to be Zhai Jin¡¯s daughter-inw. What was he dreaming about?

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Sister is willing to give up the position of Princess Consort.¡±

    Wen Rong¡¯s words shocked everyone. Could it be that she was making such a big fuss because she wanted the position of Princess Consort?

    Even Zhai Yue was curious at this moment. Could it be that she really wanted the position of Princess Consort?

    ¡°Fan Xing, the position of Princess Consort...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The moment Zhai Yue spoke, Fan Xing knew that this b*stard really thought that she wanted the position of princess consort. Could it be that in his eyes, she was so shallow?

    ¡°Fan Xing, don¡¯t force me to make a move.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make a move on me.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is going on? What do you mean by making a rash decision?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen years ago, you personally sentenced Wen Jiu to death, a child who was not even eight years old. Miss Wen, have you forgotten the crime youmitted? Was she possessed by a demon? Not only did you make her suffer the burning of a raging fire to death, you even threw her body into the Ten Thousand Bone Cave. Hehe, do you know that she only ate a pill by mistake? But you, Zhai Jin, and all of you, as well as everyone in the Great Jin Kingdom, actually did not let go of a child who was not even eight years old.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, even if the Great Jin Kingdom did not receive any rain for three months, you should not me it on a child. Why don¡¯t you think that you have sinned too deeply? The heavens are punishing your Great Jin Kingdom. Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of giving me a marriage proposal?¡±

    ¡°Impudent! How dare you?¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing.¡±

    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!

    Zhai Yue knew that he was really in trouble this time. He immediately prepared to wipe out all of these people¡¯s memories. However, just as he did so, Fan Xing shouted at him:

    ¡°Ramadan, if you dare to wipe their memories, don¡¯t me me for cutting ties.¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, don¡¯t force me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue, you want to wipe our memories? How dare you? How can this Dao Circle Technique be used like this? On us?¡±

    The Crown Prince would not let go of such a good opportunity. Moreover, his shout made everyone nervous. Even Zhai Jin looked at Zhai Yue in shock. Using the Dao Circle Technique on them?

    How many times had he used it? Had he used it before?

    ¡°Zhai Yue, you want to use the Dao Circle Technique on me?¡±

    Alright, this time, even Zhai Yue was in a difficult position. Did this little thing know what she was doing?

    The Immemorial Demon Dragon was actually forced into such a state by these humans. He could not even use a spell. Using a spell would weaken his ability.

    There was nothing he could do. In less than three months, the disaster would arrive. If he couldn¡¯t get the demon core, he would also suffer the ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion. However, as long as he got the demon core and transcended the Six Realms... When Fan Xing wanted to kill these humans, wouldn¡¯t he be able to kill them all with a pinch of his fingers?

    This little thing was too impatient.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Zhai Yue, stop pretending. You know very well what I want to do. The position of princess, the position of side consort, whoever wants it can pick it up. And I will definitely not let go of what I want to take.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Zhai Yue saw the killing intent in Fan Xing¡¯s eyes. D*mn it, it seemed that he could only attack again.

    However, this attack was not directed at anyone else, but at Fan Xing.

    ¡°You dare to attack me?¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, you forced me to.¡±

    Alright, this was really going to be a big show. She did not expect that she would end up watching Fan Xing and Ramadan fight.

    Even Fez did not expect this to develop so well. It waspletely beyond her expectations.

    When Zhai Yueand Fan Xing fought, it was definitely not a hand-to-hand fight, nor was it a fight between Warriors. They used spells. Other than Fez, who knew that both of them used spells, everyone else thought that... They used the Dao Circle Technique.

    This allowed them to see how powerful the so-called ¡®Dao Circle Technique¡¯ was.

    They ran straight from the hall to the garden outside. With a wave of their long sleeves, the roots of the tree could be uprooted. Not only that, all kinds of things in the air could float up. Just a few spells and movements... Before they could really fight, the movements in the air had alreadysted for hundreds of rounds.

    ¡°So the Dao Circle Technique is so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, the Dao Circle Technique is indeed worthy of being called an immortal technique. It is our honor to be fortunate enough to see it in our lives.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the woman is full of pride, and she still dares to question my decision. She really should be taught a lesson.¡±

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Zhai Yue was the master of Fan Xing. It would definitely not be a problem for the master to educate his disciple.

    However, Fez was shocked by what she saw. She did not expect that this half-demon¡¯s spell was so powerful and that her power was so terrifying. Even if she were to fight her, she might not be able to win.

    It seemed that it would not be so easy for her to obtain the demon core.

    Of course, there was no suspense in the oue. After all, Fan Xing could not be a match for the Immemorial Demon Dragon. It was absolutely impossible for her to take him down.

    The immortal binding rope locked Fan Xing, making her unable to move. At this time, the Crown Prince did not know what was wrong with him. He actually brought the Yin Tai Tower over.

    He ced the Yin Tai Tower at the entrance of the main hall and looked at Zhai Jin:

    ¡°Father, your son has just received news that Fan Xing might be rted to Wen Jiu.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you talking about?¡±

    Zhai Jin was shocked, and so were the others in the hall. Fez turned to look at the Crown Prince, but this nce made her heart skip a beat. The imperial servant beside Crown Prince Zhai Xiao was actually the Devil King.

    D*mn it, the news spread so fast. It seemed that the Six Realms had begun to take action.

    What should she do? She had to remind Zhai Yue.

    If Zhai Yue got it, it meant that her demon race had gotten it.

    Fez did not know yet. From the beginning, Zhai Yue had never thought of helping her get the demon core. He wanted to use it for himself. In fact, it was not Fez¡¯s fault for misunderstanding. Other than the dead Demon Emperor... No one knew that Zhai Yue was an Immemorial Demon Dragon. Everyone thought that he was a ck Flood Dragon in the deep pool and that he wanted to be a Dragon after getting the demon core.

    Little did they know that he did not want to be a Dragon, but an existence that transcended the Six Realms.

    Fez also knew that if she were to inform Zhai Yue, her identity would definitely be exposed. However,pared to the Devil King snatching away the demon core, it would be much easier to expose her identity.

    ¡°Quickly stop, the Devil King is here.¡±

    Zhai Yue was stunned. This was Fez¡¯s voice. He turned his head to look. D*mn it, it was Wen Rong. She actually had such a great ability that even he could not see through her.

    Of course, if it were not for the sudden fight with Fan Xing, Zhai Yue would have recognized the Devil King. At least, the Devil King did not n to hide. Most importantly, he could not see through Zhai Yue¡¯s identity, but Zhai Yue could see through him.

    ¡°You dare to lock me up?¡±

    Zhai Yue wanted to exin, but at this moment, Zhai Jin suddenly shouted to the outside:

    ¡°Zhai Yue, lock Fan Xing into the Yin Tai Tower. It¡¯s clear at a nce whether she¡¯s a human or a demon...¡±

 Chapter 1166 - Locked Up In Yin Tai Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Locked Up In Yin Tai Tower</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    This incident happened too suddenly. Even Zhai Yue did not have much time to react. Not only that, when Fan Xing heard that he was going to lock her up in Yin Tai Tower, her entire body tensed up and her eyes turned red. D*mn it... He had locked her up in Yin Tai Tower 15 years ago, and now he was going to do it again 15 yearster? Did he really think that she was easy to bully?

    Zhai Yue knew that Fan Xing was going to explode. Of course, now was definitely not the time to deal with Fan Xing. The king of the demon world had joined in at this time. D*mn it, he wanted to get Fan Xing into Yin Tai Tower... Was he trying to refine the demon core directly?

    If that was the case, Fan Xing¡¯s life would definitely be lost. Simrly, the demon core would also be lost. These idiots.

    ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue, lock her in the Yin Tai Tower.¡±

    Seeing how disobedient Zhai Yue was, Zhai Jin began to believe what the Crown Prince had said earlier. The reason why this girl was so confident earlier was actually because she had something to do with Wen Jiu. There was even a possibility that Wen Jiu was not dead.

    ¡°Father, look. Fan Xing¡¯s eyes are exactly the same as Wen Jiu¡¯s back then.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhai Xiao¡¯s words, Zhai Jin saw that Fan Xing¡¯s eyes were as red as blood. They were exactly the same as the demon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, look at her eyes. How can you say that she is not a demon?¡±

    ¡°With me around, no one can touch her.¡±

    Fan Xing was stunned. He was actually protecting her? Would Zhai Yue protect her?

    ¡°Zhai Yue, are you going to rebel? Look at her eyes. She has been possessed by a demon.¡±

    Zhai Jin was flustered. Would a normal human have such blood-red eyes?

    Zhai Jin did not know that if it were not for the immortal binding rope, they would not only be able to look at her red eyes. In fact, the real Fan Xing had already grown horns and her eyes had turned ck.

    However, Fan Xing, who was about to go crazy, was stunned when she heard Zhai Yue¡¯s words. With him around, no one could touch her.

    Zhai Yue was protecting her?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be dealing with her?

    Why would he protect her?

    However, because of this, Fan Xing did not start to struggle. In fact, Zhai Yue was indeed worried that this girl was half-human, half-demon, not all-demon. In fact, the immortal binding rope would not be able to tie her down at all.

    When the time came, her nature would be enraged and the demon race would be present. When the time came, even if he could protect her by himself, with this strange Yin Tai Tower, he really did not have the confidence to guarantee her safety.

    It was strange that the Yin Tai Tower was in the small Jin Kingdom. It was the most precious treasure in the immortal world. How did ite out? It was really strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to have red eyes when they are angry. Father, don¡¯t forget that she learned the Dao Circle Technique.¡±

    Zhai Jin hesitated for a moment. However, the Crown Prince had been brainwashed by the demons. In addition, he had the Demon King by his side. How could he let Zhai Yue pass the test just like that?

    ¡°We will know if she is a demon once she enters the Yin Tai Tower. If she is a human, the Yin Tai Tower will not be able to do anything to her. If she is a demon, she will not be able to escape from the Yin Tai Tower. It is a good opportunity to get rid of the demon for the people.¡±

    Zhai Yue looked at Zhai Xiao, who was already controlled. D*mn it, he should be the first one to get rid of him.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you let others talk? Do you have a guilty conscience because you know?¡±

    ¡°Men, press her inside.¡±

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think ordinary people can get close to this demon. I think we should send some masters over. Master Pingliu, help me.¡±

    Zhai Xiao was talking about the imperial servant beside him, the king of the Devil Realm. He stood out and started to attack Fan Xing.

    However, Fan Xing was tied up by the immortal binding rope, so once he made a move, Fan Xing really could not fight back.

    On the other hand, Zhai Yue stood up and started to fight with the king of the Devil race.

    ¡°Master Pingliu? Humph, Mo Lou, you really have a low status. You actually pretended to be a human eunuch? I am embarrassed for you.¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue, you are Zhai Yue .¡±

    Mo Lou, the king of the Devil race, had never expected that this so-called Second Prince was actually the ck Flood Dragon of the deep pool. No wonder he was so protective of fan Xing. After all this time, the Demon race had already taken the initiative. However, they were really ipetent. They had not even taken care of the demon core... It seemed that god was also waiting for him to make a move.

    ¡°Mo Lou, it¡¯s toote to know now.¡±

    Zhai Yue attacked Mo Lou as soon as he finished speaking, and the two of them immediately got into a fight.

    Fez didn¡¯t expect the d*mned devil to move so quickly. However, seeing that he hade up with the idea of sending Fan Xing to the Yin Tai Tower, she knew that although the Devil race had already found out where the demon core was... They didn¡¯t know how to take out the demon core. It seemed that not only could they not let Fan Xing be put into the Yin Tai Tower, but they also couldn¡¯t let Mo Lou walk out from here.

    However, the Devil race hade prepared this time. Not only Mo Lou, but other demon beasts also attacked. All of a sudden, they ran out from all directions and surrounded Zhai Yue.

    However, what Fez did not expect was that Mo Lou, the king of the Devil race, was not a match for Zhai Yue at all. Could it be that a deep-pool ck Flood Dragon like Zhai Yue was really so powerful?

    That was impossible?

    Back then, Mo Lou was a person who had tied with her father, the emperor of the Demon race. Now, even if he did not use all of his spells, she, as an expert, had witnessed the real fight between the two of them. This Mo Lou was actually not a match for Zhai Yue.

    She had never thought that Zhai Yue was so powerful. What was going on? Was there something that she did not know?

    Mo Lou seemed to know that it was probably not Zhai Yue¡¯s match. He said to the other devil beasts,¡±You guys deal with that woman. I¡¯ll deal with Zhai Yue and push her into the Yin Tai Tower.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate obeys.¡±

    Zhai Yue was furious and attacked even more ruthlessly. However, Mo Lou was already on guard. Moreover, he began to use magic without any scruples. This was iparable to Zhai Yue¡¯s ability to forcefully suppress himself.

    Therefore, for a moment, the two of them were evenly matched.

    On the other side, Fan Xing was locked down by the immortal binding rope while the devil underlings began to besiege her.

    Seeing that Fan Xing was unable to make a move, Zhai Yue was also tightly tied down by Mo Lou. He shouted to Fez in the distance, ¡°Fez, why aren¡¯t you making a move? Don¡¯t you want what you want?¡±

    Fez took a step forward when she heard Zhai Yue¡¯s shout, but she stopped when she was about to make her move. There was no hurry. She had to wait a little longer. Even if she wanted to make her move, it wouldn¡¯t be now.

    Zhai Yue was so unfathomable. She wanted to take this opportunity to find out what was going on with Zhai Yue.

    Fan Xing was bound by the immortal binding rope, so she naturally couldn¡¯t use her demonic magic. If she wanted to break free from the immortal binding rope, she had to turn into a human. After she turned into a human, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. Therefore, Fan Xing was really trapped by them.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, untie my immortal binding rope.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and push her into the Yin Tai Tower.¡±

    Mo Lou also began to increase his attacks. On the other side, Fan Xing was indeed not a match for them. Seeing that she was about to be pushed into the Yin Tai Tower, Fez saw that the situation was not good and was ready to attack.

    At this moment, Zhai Yue suddenly moved sideways to dodge Mo Lou¡¯s attack and flew to Fan Xing¡¯s side. Just as his hand pulled Fan Xing back a step and pulled her out of the Yin Tai Tower, a sh of light suddenly shot out from behind him, with a sh of his feet, he pushed Fan Xing away and he himself was mmed into the Yin Tai Tower.

    ¡°Zhai Yue!¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue¨C¡±

 Chapter 1167 - Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Refinement</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect that Zhai Yue would push Fan Xing and fall into the demon-locking tower. Although humans would not be injured if they entered the tower, it was only a legend, no one had really entered the Yin Tai Tower to y.

    Of course, both the demons and the devils were dumbfounded, especially Fez. What would happen if Zhai Yue entered the Yin Tai Tower?

    He was a ck Flood Dragon from the deep pool. How could he be locked in the Yin Tai Tower? Wasn¡¯t he going to be refined?

    Fan Xing was even more terrified. Although Zhai Yue had never told her what race he was from, she had only identally eaten a demon core back then. She had been locked in the Yin Tai Tower when she was still a human. She knew about the Yin Tai Tower... It was definitely not a pleasant feeling. Her entire body was in pain and ufortable. If he was locked up for seven days, he would definitely die. Regardless of whether he was a human, a demon, or a devil, he would definitely not be able to resist for more than seven days.

    Even if he were to enter once, it would definitely be enough for him to suffer. Of course, if he was from the other Five Realms, he would definitely transform back into his original form the moment he entered the Yin Tai Tower.

    Fez was even more worried than Fan Xing. She was afraid that if he really transformed back into his original form, then none of them would be able to escape the might of the Yin Tai Tower today. The most important thing was that she was not confident that she could defeat the devils.

    The elders were waiting outside because they knew that there was a Yin Tai Tower inside the Imperial Pce. If they did not have toe in, who would dare to break in?

    It was precisely because of this that they did not know that the devils were so bold.

    Of course, there was another reason. Fez liked Zhai Yue and had always liked him.

    Now, Zhai Yue actually entered the Yin Tai Tower to save a d*mned half-demon. Why was this? Could Zhai Yue really have feelings for this half-demon?

    No, how could this be? She had said before that even if Zhai Yue did not marry her, he absolutely could not fall in love with anyone or demon.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯ve harmed Zhai Yue.¡±

    Fan Xing was already stunned at this moment. Other than knowing the power of the Yin Tai Tower, she also knew that Zhai Yue had pushed her just now. Otherwise, she would be the unlucky one. Why did Zhai Yue do this? Why?

    At this moment, Fan Xing felt that something in her chest was about to spurt out, making her heart and soul lose control.

    She was still tied up with the immortal binding rope, but Fan Xing stood there in a daze and looked at the entrance of the Yin Tai Tower.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, my son,e out quickly. Come out quickly. What is going on? What is going on?¡±

    Zhai Jin was also stunned. He did not expect that Zhai Yue would actually risk his life for that d*mn woman.

    ¡°Zhai Yue,e out. Hurry up ande out.¡±

    Fez did not dare to get too close to the Yin Tai Tower, but she shouted anxiously from outside.

    This shout woke Fan Xing up. Without thinking, she rushed into the Yin Tai Tower.

    This scene once again stunned everyone.

    However, at this moment, a golden light appeared outside the Yin Tai Tower. The dazzling light covered the entire surroundings. Regardless of whether it was Mo Lou or Fez, they were all frightened by this golden light. The Yin Tai Tower was unsealed, if they did not run now, they would immediately reveal their true forms once they were illuminated by the golden light.

    Mo Lou and the other devils turned into a beam of light and disappeared in the surroundings. Fez immediately pulled herself away, leaving Wen Rong, who had fainted, lying on the ground, unable to move. At least, in the eyes of outsiders, Wen Rong was too worried about her husband and had fainted.

    ¡°Those... Those... Crown Prince, what were those people just now? Are they not humans?¡±

    Zhai Jin was not stupid. When the golden light from the Yin Tai Tower appeared, those people immediately ran away. Why was that? Other than being afraid of the golden light, there was no other reason.

    If they were humans, why would they be afraid of this thing? There was only one reason, and that was that those people just now were not humans. They were demons, or something else.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Yin Tai Tower has been unsealed. Those people were foreign races.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, those people were foreign races. Your Highness, how could you be together with the foreign races¡¯ demons? You are trapping the Great Jin Kingdom in fire and water.¡±

    The Crown Prince did not expect that he had been possessed by a devil just now. Even if he knew what had happened after waking up, he could not exin it clearly, especially since Zhai Yue had been identally pushed into the Yin Tai Tower, it was hard to say whether he was alive or dead.

    ¡°Father, son, your son was possessed by a demon. I was wronged.¡±

    Zhai Jin did not think that the Crown Prince was wronged. Looking at the Crown Prince who was kneeling on the ground, he began to interrogate him while on the other side.

    After Fan Xing entered the Yin Tai Tower, she felt that her entire body was in unbearable pain as if she was being pricked by steel needles.

    She had entered the Yin Tai Tower 15 years ago. At that time, she was forced to enter by those people. However, she did not expect that 15 yearster, she would actually take the initiative to run into this ce.

    The Yin Tai Tower was like an empty space. It was surrounded by a sea of fiery red that flickered and flickered. However, in the blink of an eye, it made one feel different on every floor. Needles pricked, mes burned... There was also the strong light that shone down from the top of one¡¯s head. It made one feel weak and weak. No spells or weapons could be used here.

    When Fan Xing entered, she saw Zhai Yue sitting cross-legged in the middle of the Yin Tai Tower.

    The beam of strong light above his head shone all over his body. What surprised Fan Xing even more was that there was a white stream of air surrounding Zhai Yue¡¯s body. The shape of the stream of air was simr to a white Dragon. It was extremely strange.

    What exactly was Zhai Yue? If he was a demon or something from the other Five Realms, he would have revealed his true form by now. However, he did not. He still looked like a human. Was he a human?

    But if he was a human, then what was the white Dragon that appeared? A guardian? How was that possible? His true form? If he was the true form, then Zhai Yue was a Dragon? But this was not a physical form. What kind of species was Zhai Yue?

    ¡°Zhai Yue, Zhai Yue?¡±

    As soon as Fan Xing opened her mouth, she felt a lot of air flow from her mouth. Immediately after, her limbs and bones began to hurt. The memories that she had long forgotten in the long river of history were all revived at this moment. She knew... this was only the beginning. Soon after, there were needles, lightning strikes, and all kinds of torture.

    ¡°Who let you in? Get out! Leave!¡±

    Zhai Yue saw Fan Xing, but he could not move now. He did not know why he was fixed in this ce after he entered the Yin Tai Tower. The beam of strong light kept hitting his body... He felt as if something was awakening in his body. asionally, he could even see the figures of two little dolls. Sometimes, it was a white Dragon, and there was also the demonic spell that he had suppressed earlier. It seemed that the forbidden skeleton was also gradually being dissolved. Was this all the same?

    Was this refining himself? And this refining was not to make him disappear, but to truly be the refining of a Dragon? From a Immemorial Demon Dragon to a Dragon?

    If that was the case, then would this be considered a blessing in disguise?

    But what was Fan Xing doing here?

 Chapter 1168 - Exchanging Military Merits

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Exchanging Military Merits</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Fan Xing, cross-legged and focus your mind.¡±

    Zhai Yuemanded Fan Xing from the side. However, he did not expect that although Fan Xing did as he said, it did not alleviate the pain in the slightest. More and more golden lights turned into sharp swords and shot toward Fan Xing.

    Half of the white wide-sleeved dress seemed to have been scorched by something. When the golden light hit, it was burnt ck. As expected, Fan Xing¡¯s half-demon body was going to be refined as soon as she entered the Yin Tai Tower. However, her refinement was different from his. She waspletely destroyed, while he was reborn from the mes.

    Fortunately, the strong light above his head became thicker and bigger. The illusory white Dragon turned from its original shadow into a real body. Finally, a golden light rushed into his Baihui acupoint from the top of his head, and an intense pain hit him. Each of his meridians seemed to have been opened, making him sweat profusely.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    With a Dragon¡¯s roar, the White Dragon entered his body. He had finished refining all the insects and birds outside the Yin Tai Tower. All of them were frightened to death by the Dragon¡¯s roar.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that sound? What was that again?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it seems to be the Yin Tai Tower. It¡¯s the sound inside the Yin Tai Tower.¡±

    Zhai Jin looked at the Yin Tai Tower in horror. Could that woman really be a demon? What was Zhai Yue going to do? No wonder he did note out for such a long time. Was Zhai Yue killed by that woman?

    Of course, they did not know that there was nothing wrong with Zhai Yue in the Yin Tai Tower. He had even obtained an opportunity. The one who was in pain was Fan Xing. He rushed over and hugged Fan Xing in his arms. However, the golden lights did not have any intention of fading away. Even though they were blocked, they still hit Fan Xing.

    No demonic techniques could be used here. Even if Zhai Yue tried to block them, he could not. She could only endure the punishment.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, don¡¯t! Dodge!¡±

    Fan Xing felt it herself. Only then did she know how painful and unbearable the lightning strikes were.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡±

    Fan Xing watched the beads of sweat on Zhai Yue¡¯s forehead fall continuously. The attacks on her were all on his back, and her tears fell one after another. She had never thought that there would be someone in this world who would protect her like this.

    ¡°No, leave quickly. Leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Do you still want revenge? Do you still want to kill them with your own hands? I¡¯ll bring you out, and you¡¯ll kill them all with your own hands. Be good, close your eyes. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Zhai Yue picked her up and slowly stood up from the ground. Only after experiencing all of this did he realize that even he might not be able to withstand the torture. The scorching heat, the lightning strikes, the knife stabs ¡ª there was no pause in the pain at all... One strike after another hit his back.

    Fan Xing did not open or close her eyes. She could only watch as he gritted his teeth and slowly walked out.

    If he could still feel that he had a great fortune just now, and that the Yin Tai Tower was his great opportunity, then now he finally felt the power of the Yin Tai Tower.

    No matter how powerful you were, you could not use all of your spells here. You could only take it head-on. Even he felt that it was difficult.

    As he was about to reach the door, an even more powerful lightning strike struck him. This time, even Zhai Yue was unable to withstand it. Puchi¨C He spat out a mouthful of blood. Finally, another color was added to Fan Xing¡¯s white clothes.

    ¡°Zhai Yue.¡±

    ¡°Be good, it¡¯ll be done soon. I¡¯m fine. Close your eyes. Remember, you must be obedient in a while. You can¡¯t be so reckless anymore, understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m obedient. I¡¯ll be obedient. I won¡¯t speak anymore. When we get out, I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Fan Xing, be good. Master is pleased with you.¡±

    Fan Xing had never felt so shocked by what he said at that moment. Blood was still dripping from the corner of his lips. However, at that moment, he had truly moved her heart like thunder and made her feel inexplicably at ease.

    She nestled her head in his arms and felt the speed of his heartbeat. One mouthful, two mouthfuls, three mouthfuls of blood were spat out, and they finally walked out of the Yin Tai Tower.

    ¡°Look, the Prince is out, the Prince is out.¡±

    As soon as they stepped out of the Yin Tai Tower, Ramadan immediately used an illusion. At that moment, in the eyes of outsiders, he and Fan Xing were standing side by side. Fan Xing did not have a single wound on her body, and they looked extremelyfortable.

    ¡°Is something wrong with my son?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. Thank you for your concern, Father. Father, Fan Xing is fine too. She is not a demon.¡±

    Zhai Jin naturally saw Fan Xing standing at the side. She lowered her head, and her expression was a little wooden. However, she no longer looked as arrogant as before. Zhai Jin was a little confused by her appearance.

    ¡°Father, although Fan Xing and I have nothing to do in the Yin Tai Tower, this Yin Tai Tower is not so easy to enter. Even humans have to be punished. Father, I know that Fan Xing did not mean to offend you just now. I only ask for your forgiveness. Fan Xing grew up in Jun Feng Mountain and is not familiar with human etiquette. I am willing to exchange military merits for Fan Xing¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, does the Royal Highness want a beauty instead of a kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s such a pity that he doesn¡¯t want military merits.¡±

    The officials below began to whisper to each other, and the women were all envious.

    Zhai Jin knew that his son had already been conferred the title of Royal Highness. In addition to the military merits, there was nothing tomend other than the position of Emperor. One had to know that his body was still in good health. It was definitely not a problem for him to live for another ten to eight years.

    However, if his son was so powerful and so young, he was used to being a loner and an emperor. How could he allow such a strong person to exist, let alone his own son?

    Although he had indeed thought of passing the throne to Zhai Yue in the past, it seemed that Zhai Yue was not more concerned about the throne at the moment. That was right. To him, the throne was really not that rare. Moreover, if the emperor knew the Dao Circle Technique, the Imperial Preceptor would not allow it.

    Now that Zhai Yue had taken the initiative to ask for no military merits, it meant that he had thought of this. If that was the case, it would be a matter of pushing the boat with the current.

    ¡°It was indeed rude and reckless of Fan Xing. She openly disobeyed the edict and thew in secret. She should be sentenced to death by a thousand cuts. Since my son is pleading on behalf of her, this matter should be settled. However, this military merit was made by my son. Father will not be so unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Zhen has bestowed Prince Yi Zhao with ten thousand taels of gold. My son has also worked hard for many years. Zhen will allow you to have a three-month holiday. In three months, you will preside over Great Wei¡¯s peace offering.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    Was this considered being reasonable?

    He had spent five years in exchange for the unification of the Three Kingdoms. In the end, he ended up in this state, with only ten thousand taels of gold?

    When all the officials saw the Emperor bestowing such a gift, they began to think carefully in their hearts. It was clear that Prince Yi Zhao would not be allowed to inherit the throne. It seemed that the throne would be chosen by the other princes.

    This Prince Yi Zhao actually did not even want the throne for a woman. He was really stupid.

 Chapter 1169 - Join Forces

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Join Forces</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    After returning to the imperial residence, Fan Xing¡¯s body looked extremely serious. Zhai Yue, on the other hand, had vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. However, after exiting the Yin Tai Tower, he knew that his spells had beenpletely unlocked.

    This was a great opportunity for him. Not only that, he was no longer an Immemorial Demon Dragon but a true Dragon protecting his body. He was the only true Dragon in the world. He was already an existence that had transcended the Six Realms. As long as he obtained the demonic core... He would naturally dominate the Six Realms and be the supreme one.

    But now, he did not have to worry about the lightning tribtion that woulde soon. At the same time, he did not have to be so anxious to obtain the demon core in the little thing¡¯s body.

    But this matter could not be known by anyone, including Fan Xing.

    Therefore, Zhai Yue¡¯s injuries healed in an instant. As for Fan Xing, Zhai Yue could not heal her injuries and she could only rely on herself to heal.

    At this moment, Fan Xing¡¯s lips were dry and her eyes were listless. She looked extremely weak.

    ¡°Hungry.¡±

    It turned out that it was another seven days and she had not eaten anything. Adding on to the fact that she had been attacked by the Yin Tai Tower, her vitality was greatly damaged this time.

    However, no one knew what Zhai Yue was thinking. This time, he did not give her pills like before. Instead, he pulled open his sleeve and revealed his arm. He cut his wrist and blood flowed out. Fan Xing¡¯s eyes instantly grew wide. However, before she could finish her sentence, a familiar taste spread in her mouth.

    It was this taste. It was the taste that she had been eating for five years. Could it be that Zhai Yue had been feeding her blood all this time?

    ¡°Good girl. Eat it quickly. It¡¯s just as you think. This blood is much better than the pills.¡±

    If it was before, Fan Xing might have been able to resist and not drink Zhai Yue¡¯s blood. However, she was severely injured and her back was charred by the lightning. She could not move at all. She could only watch as Zhai Yue fed her blood.

    As she drank, tears flowed down her face. She did not know how she felt about Zhai Yue anymore. She was touched, and her heart ached. There was also a trace of love that she never knew, but now she knew everything!

    She slowly fell asleep. The wounds on her exposed back began to heal at a visible speed. Zhai Yue frowned slightly. So even his blood had changed. This little girl had eaten his blood... She really could not leave him for the rest of her life. This was not a bad thing, was it?

    He pulled the quilt for her. He knew that she liked the little things that humans did. Covering herself with the quilt and eating food. Even if she did not feel hungry at all, she still liked delicious food very much.

    After closing the door, Zhai Yue walked straight to the hall.

    Fez had already left, and Wen Rong was still lying in the room. He did not go in to take a look. However, today¡¯s action made him realize that the Six Realms were on the move, and chaos was about to begin.

    ..

    ¡°Elder, are they all fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess, don¡¯t worry. We saw that Zhai Yue was fine.¡±

    When the Elder said this, his brows did not rx. What was going on? It was too strange. He was clearly a Flood Dragon and a ck Flood Dragon was a demon, but he was actually safe. This was too strange, too strange.

    And that half-demon was also fine. How did they do it?

    ¡°Elder, is Zhai Yue not a demon? Is he a human?¡±

    ¡°No, he can¡¯t be a human. In all the Six Realms, including gods and immortals, if they enter the Yin Tai Tower and don¡¯t die, they will peel off their skin. But Zhai Yue didn¡¯t seem to be fine. He even used a camouge spell to protect himself. I don¡¯t know where Zhai Yue came from.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Even you can¡¯t tell?¡±

    Fez was shocked by the Elder¡¯s words. No one could tell what was going on?

    ¡°But we can be sure of one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of getting the demon core for our demons. He must be doing it for himself.¡±

    ¡°He promised the Demon Emperor back then?¡±

    ¡°Princess, we agreed to the Demon Emperor back then because we all thought he was a demon. But now, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s not a demon. So, will he still obtain the demon core for us?¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    The Elder was also feeling uneasy. He had thought that this thing would be easy to obtain, but he did not expect it to be more and moreplicated. Moreover, everyone knew that even the Devil King of the Devil race had been mobilized. This matter was really not going to be easy to handle.

    ¡°Princess, you have to make a decision early. You must not ce all your hopes on Zhai Yue.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    The Elders looked at each other, looked at each other, and then said:

    ¡°Princess, we have a discussion. Since Zhai Yue doesn¡¯t know what we have discovered, we might as well y along. On the surface, it¡¯s no different from normal, and we can work together with the Devil race. Didn¡¯t you say that even Mo Lou is no match for Zhai Yue? Since he¡¯s so powerful, we definitely won¡¯t be able to defeat him if we fight him ourselves. Why don¡¯t we just take advantage of him?¡±

    ¡°Take advantage of him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    Seeing that Fez wasn¡¯t very willing, the Elder immediately knew why. This Fez liked Zhai Yue, and everyone in the Demon race knew about it. Now that they wanted Fez to attack Zhai Yue, it would be strange if she was willing.

    ¡°Your Highness, Zhai Yue has an unusual rtionship with that half-demon. Besides, as long as Your Highness turns into a Phoenix, Zhai Yue will definitely curry favor with you. You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±

    These words were considered to have crossed the line, but for the sake of the Demon race, the Elders had discussed for a long time before deciding to say this to Fez.

    However, Fez was indeed sincere about Zhai Yue, so after hearing these arrangements, Fez could not make up her mind for a moment. She could only say to the Elders,¡±Allow me to consider this matter again.¡±

    ¡°This... Alright, I hope that Your Highness will make a decision soon. The lightning tribtion ising, and the Six Realms are all fighting for this demonic core. The sooner we join forces with the other races, the sooner we can make preparations.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ..

    D*mn it, who could tell him why there were so many annoying wandering souls in everyyer of h*ll? This was clearly a h*ll of oil. He had already swum around in the oil pan a few times, but he did not see the big boss. Instead, it was a bunch of annoying wandering souls. Wasn¡¯t this a waste of time?

    ¡°Your Highness, you have to get the token on thisyer to pass through the nextyer.¡±

    ¡°Where is the token?¡±

    ¡°In the oil pan. You have to find it yourself, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve swam back and forth eight times. Why don¡¯t you try swimming in it?¡±

    The little ghost was scared when he heard that. This was a pot of oil. Look at the bubbling oil. They were not like the Crown Prince who coulde and go freely in this pot of oil. Once they fell into it, they would feelfortable if it did not blow them up inside and out. That would not be a pot of hell anymore.

    This was the ce that all the ghosts were most afraid of.

    ¡°Crown Prince, you, you, you are too good at joking.¡±

    ¡°How troublesome.¡±

    Little Treasure did not want to waste time with a little ghost. He could only ept his fate and jump into the pot of oil again. The boiling hot oil made him ufortable, but there was nothing he could do. After all, the token was in this huge pot of oil.

    ¡°Hey, do you know where the token is?¡±

 Chapter 1170 - Yan Shengmoâ€™s Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Yan Shengmo¡¯s Opportunity</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Little Treasure swam in the hot oil and caught a little ghost that was sinking.

    The little ghost was being tortured. She did not expect someone to be talking to her here. She turned her head and his eyes widened. Her face, which looked like a bloody skeleton, revealed an extremely terrified expression. This appearance made people feel even more terrified. Even Little Treasure felt extremely disgusted. If he did not know that the people who were in the frying pan were extremely evil, he might have some sympathy for them.

    But now, he only heard the little ghost say in a hoarse voice,¡±You are Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s son!¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned. This ghost knew his mother?

    Oh, right, a few years ago when his mother came here, she did encounter a female ghost. That female ghost even went to the Oil-Burning H*ll. Was it this female ghost whose original appearance could no longer be seen?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You are Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s son, right? Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Little ghost, drag her to h*ll for another ten or eight years. Pull out her tongue.¡±

    The little ghost did not expect the Crown Prince to encounter a female ghost. However, Liu Yufei was already stunned. Today was thest time she was in Oil-Burning H*ll. How could this d*mn little b*stard actually be able to order ghosts around?

    ¡°You¡¯re not a ghost?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Have you ever seen a ghost as carefree and self-satisfied as me? Idiot, hurry up and drag her down. Look at her ugly face. Who¡¯s that? Take a mirror and shine it on her.¡±

    Little Treasure did not have a good impression of this Liu Yufei. Although his mother did not tell him how much hatred she had with this Liu Yufei, it was not like he could not investigate these things. Once he did, he would know more than his father. He even knew everything about his mother¡¯s past life.

    So, did he have a good impression of this woman? It would be strange if he didn¡¯t kill her.

    ......

    Seeing Liu Yufei being dragged away, Little Treasure continued to dive into the pot of oil to search for the token...

    ..

    ¡°Earth Dragon, I¡¯ll return the Soul-Subduing Mirror to you after I use it. You can change your expression. Why are you so aggrieved?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the Earth Dragon with amusement. He was so reluctant to part with it, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It looked really funny.

    The most important thing was that the Earth Dragon was quite cute. He actually hid the Soul-Subduing Mirror in his stomach. In his words, this Little Treasure woulde every now and then to borrow something. If he didn¡¯t hide it well, it would be found sooner orter. Of course... Little Treasure definitely didn¡¯t expect that the Earth Dragon would hide the mirror in his body.

    At first, the Earth Dragon was extremely polite. He said that he would let them look for it on their own and lend it to them if they found it. After looking around and finding nothing, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that this was going to be fun. Without saying anything else, Yan Kuan walked in front of the Earth Dragon and stretched out his hand. At a speed that could not be seen with the naked eye, his palm grew rapidly. When it was as big as a dragon¡¯s body, he directly pinched his stomach and threw him into the air. With a ng, the Soul-Subduing Mirror fell out of his mouth.

    ¡°Earth Dragon, your hiding ce is really not good. Really, I¡¯ve used it before. Next time, give it back to me.¡±

    The Earth Dragon looked at Lord ck Emperor and the Daughter of the Yin River with tears in his eyes. This was too much of a bully. The Crown Prince had searched for so many years but still could not find it. These two people had not even looked for fifteen minutes. This was illogical.

    ¡°Lord ck Emperor, you must return this Soul-Subduing Mirror to me.¡±

    ¡°I will use other treasures to help you guard the souls here. Nothing will happen for a period of time.¡±

    Yan Kuan left after saying this, leaving the Earth Dragon lying on the ground and thinking for a long time. Nothing would happen during this period of time. This meant that they had to borrow it for a long time, right? Was that what he meant?

    Yan Kuan dragged Shen Xiaoxiao to stroll around the Netherworld. The two of them were bored waiting for Little Treasure. They simply went to the capital ofthe Netherworld to see how Little Treasure was training. When they saw that Liu Yufei had been tricked by Little Treasure again, Shen Xiaoxiao was already somewhat speechless.

    ¡°How is this Liu Yufei dead and still so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°She can be considered a character. She can boil in the deep fryer for five years and still not lose her soul. Isn¡¯t she amazing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best that she doesn¡¯t disappear so quickly. There are still otheryers of h*ll waiting for her.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s light words, Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. The sins were done by herself and not imposed by others. The path was also chosen by herself. However, no one forced Liu Yufei to do things like buying and selling organs and abducting women and children.

    These sins were the most serious crimes in this h*ll. Shouldn¡¯t they be properly dealt with and tortured?

    ¡°Do you feel that Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s names are not domineering enough? Lele and An An. When they were young, we only wanted them to grow up safely, so we did not think too much about it. Why do I feel that these names are not domineering enough now?¡±

    When Yan Kuan heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s brainless words, he looked at her with amusement and said,¡±There are no more people in this world who dare to call them by their names. So what if they are not domineering? This name is our blessing to them and our hope for them. Even if we call them Da Bao or Little Treasure, it¡¯s still the best name.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°You, why do I feel that you are a little strange recently? Are you bored?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at Yan Kuan. She did not want to talk to him. Was she bored? She was not bored.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will show you something else in this endless h*ll.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A zed Mirror.¡±

    ¡°What is a zed Mirror?¡±

    ¡°It can see past lives and present lives. It can also see everything that happens in the world of the living.¡±

    ¡°Past lives and present lives?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little stunned? She could see this? But she did not want Yan Kuan to see it.

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry. Our past lives and present lives cannot be seen here. We are not people from the Six Realms.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said this, she pulled him forward. On the other hand, Yan Kuan frowned slightly at how Xiaoxiao was avoiding him. Xiaoxiao still cared. It looked like he couldn¡¯t continue like this. His woman should be happy, and she shouldn¡¯t have any regrets. She should live happily.

    ..

    ¡°Eh, Lou Yin gave birth to a daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ck Tornado has a daughter.¡±

    Looking at the incident in the mirror, Shen Xiaoxiao was a little excited. However, she still said to Yan Kuan,¡±Last time, you said that Yan Shengmo had an opportunity and didn¡¯t let us continue to look for her. What kind of opportunity was it?¡±

    ¡°Rebirth.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You said that Yan Shengmo was reborn?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, little fool, it¡¯s different from your rebirth. She was reborn in another small world. I still have to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank me?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled. What was going on?

    Yan Kuan yed with her soft little hand and slowly said,¡±Do you still remember the jade token that Little Treasure picked up? When we were in R Country, you had Little Treasure make a spell and give it to Yan Shengmo.¡±

    ¡°I know. Could it be that jade token?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yan Shengmo¡¯s death was all blocked by the jade token. So at this moment, she had another opportunity.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. As long as she¡¯s fine, it¡¯s good that she has another chance to live. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t visit her.¡±

    ¡°After we save Da Bao, we can go anywhere as long as we¡¯re together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as we¡¯re together, we can go anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 1171 - I Want Your Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1171: I Want Your Soul</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Zhai Yue looked at the woman sitting by the bed, looking at him timidly. He understood in his heart that this was the real Wen Rong, not Fez. This Fez ran really fast, but it also showed one thing. The reason why the other Five Realms did not dare to run into the human world recklessly was because the power of the Yin Tai Tower was truly astonishing.

    However, what was extremely terrifying and frightening to other races was an extremely great opportunity for Zhai Yue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave your courtyard for no reason.¡±

    These cold words caused Wen Rong¡¯s heart to turn cold once again. This was far too cruel to her.

    ¡°Your Highness, did I do something wrong? I have been in charge of the Prince¡¯s residence for the past few years. Your Highness does not like me to be close to my family, and I have never returned to the Prince¡¯s residence in the past few years. I have never done anything that would be disgraceful to the Prince¡¯s residence. I don¡¯t know why Your Highness has treated me...¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough talk. Don¡¯t leave your courtyard. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡±

    Zhai Yue didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. Wen Rong was no ordinary person. Now that Fez had left, it didn¡¯t mean that Fez wouldn¡¯t appear again. Zhai Yue knew Fez too well. No, he should know the Demon race too well... The Great Elders of the Demon race wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. By now, perhaps they could tell that he had no intention of obtaining the demonic core for the Demons from the start.

    Since they had seen through it, they would definitely ask Fez to make another move. Therefore, no matter what Wen Rong said, it was best for her to stay in her own courtyard.

    Zhai Yue had left the main courtyard and had even asked the guards to guard the courtyard gate. As long as they entered, they were not allowed to leave. If it was Wen Rong, she definitely would not be able toe out of the courtyard. However, if Fez possessed her, he would know once she walked out of the courtyard.

    Wen Rong was so angry that tears were streaming down her face. However, there was nothing she could do. She did not even know what she had done wrong. Why was the Prince treating her so coldly when he returned?

    However, there was nothing she could do. She was only a Princess Consort, not a Prince. This was the Prince¡¯s residence. She was not the one who made the decision.

    ¡°Why? Do you feel wronged?¡±

    A female voice sounded in the room. Wen Rong¡¯s tears were still hanging on her face. She looked around the room in horror.

    When Zhai Yue left, he had taken everyone in the courtyard with him. Other than the personal maids, there was no one left. The maids were also waiting outside the door, so it was impossible for anyone to be in the room at this time. Who was the one speaking?

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. If you¡¯re willing, I can help you win back the Prince¡¯s heart and get rid of that annoying Fan Xing. After the sprint, your prince will only have you. Are you willing?¡±

    Visit /Myb o x nove l./ to read, pls!

    As Fez spoke, she slowly got closer to her original body in the air. Her red hair looked very gorgeous, and her clothes were revealing. She had the unique characteristics of the Demon race, but one look and one could tell that she was definitely an alien race.

    ¡°You... You... You¡¯re a demon?¡±

    Wen Rong was so frightened that she sat on the ground. When she saw Fez walking closer to her, she could only keep retreating. However, the room was only so big. Even if she retreated, she could only retreat to a corner. There was no way out.

    ¡°Yes, I am a Demon, but I can help you. Moreover, you can only ept my help. Why do you think that you can get people to help you when Zhai Yue has called everyone away?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, be good. Close your eyes and lend me your body and your soul. Remember, I want your soul.¡±

    Fez waved her finger in front of Wen Rong as she spoke. Wen Rong¡¯s gaze followed the movement of Fez¡¯s finger, and her eyes slowly became dull.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to lend you my soul.¡±

    Fez smiled. It was good that she was willing. Thest time, she had used her body directly and was unable to borrow her soul. Therefore, when she encountered the Yin Tai Tower, she could only run as fast as possible. However, now that she had borrowed her soul, she would be able to match it better... This time, she would truly be able to use her body well.

    ..

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is your wound better?¡±

    When Zhai Yue came in, he saw Fan Xing lying on the bed staring at the door with bulging eyes. Seeing hime in, her small eyes lit up instantly. Seeing Fan Xing like this made Zhai Yue¡¯s heart soften.

    ¡°Much better. Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°What? Do you miss me?¡±

    It was just a joke, but Fan Xing looked at Zhai Yue seriously and said, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    Zhai Yue¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused, but he did not say anything. Instead, he calmly took a sip of the tea and walked over to take Fan Xing¡¯s clothes off to take a look at her back.

    She had recovered well, much better than yesterday. The scabs had begun to form.

    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered well. The scabs have formed.¡±

    ¡°Why did you give me your blood?¡±

    Zhai Yue sat by the bed and ced her soft and small hands on his palms. Her hands were soft and white, and her knuckles looked like tiny glutinous rice balls. They were round and very cute.

    ¡°Because you were disobedient.¡±

    ¡°Disobedient?¡± Fan Xing tilted her head and wondered what that meant. After thinking for a long time, she remembered that when she had first met Zhai Yue, he had locked her up with a tiger. He had said that either the tiger would eat her... or she would eat the tiger. However, she had killed the tiger in the end and she had fainted.

    Could it be that this was the reason why Zhai Yue had said that she was disobedient?

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying that I don¡¯t eat the blood of those wild beasts? Is that why you fed me your own blood?¡±

    When Zhai Yue heard her words, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I guess so.¡±

    These words were actually quite interesting, but Fan Xing did not think too much about it. She thought that she had really guessed correctly and was even happy to think that she was very smart.

    In fact, only Zhai Yue knew that after drinking his blood, she could only be with him for the rest of her life, or even be controlled by him. If one day she really did not listen to him, as long as she lost his supply... Fan Xing could not even defeat a human. She would be extremely weak. If that happened, it would be even easier if he wanted to take out the demon core or threaten her to take out the demon core.

    Unfortunately, Fan Xing did not know that she had been schemed against long ago. Zhai Yue also did not know that he had missed out on another part of his n, which was that he could not bear to... He could not bear to see this girl get hurt even a little bit, even if she was a little hungry.

    ¡°Then if you give me your blood, will it be bad for you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°By the way, are you human or not?¡±

    ¡°Did you see my transformation?¡±

    ¡°No, but I saw a golden dragon on top of your head.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. I just know that I felt ufortable inside. Maybe you were wrong back then. I¡¯m the Imperial Preceptor, not a demon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I forgot. You¡¯re the Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°But I want to tell you something. I don¡¯t want to be a side princess consort. I don¡¯t want to be a concubine.¡±

    ¡°Ah? A concubine?¡±

 Chapter 1172 - The Calamity Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1172: The Cmity Begins</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Three monthster.

    ¡°The Wei Kingdom was defeated. This time, Great Wei¡¯s Princess is still around. Who will she marry?¡±

    Fan Xing looked at Zhai Yue curiously and asked this question. She had been recovering from her injuries for almost three months. The power of the Yin Tai Tower was too astonishing, so now that her body had recovered, she began to be curious again.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°Then let her marry Wen Zhongguo.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Zhai Yue was curious about this little girl¡¯s brain. Wasn¡¯t she going to take revenge? Why did she still want the peace princess to marry Wen Zhongguo now?

    ¡°Because I heard that peace princess is very unruly. She¡¯s very famous in Great Wei. Other than being too beautiful, she¡¯s not good at anything else. For a girl like this, doesn¡¯t she have to marry into someone¡¯s family they have a grudge against?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, what a silly Fan Xing. Not only does Wen Zhongguo have a wife and a son, but he¡¯s also too old. He can¡¯t marry her.¡±

    ¡°Then is there no suitable person in the Wen family?¡±

    ¡°No. Even if there is, he¡¯s already married. Wen Zhongguo¡¯s eldest son, Wen Taiyuan.¡±

    ¡°Then when can I take revenge?¡±

    ¡°Soon. It¡¯s going to be a peace offering ceremony. We¡¯ll use someone else to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. When has Master ever lied to you about what he promised you?¡±

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    ¡°Yes, you said you were a prince and I was a princess. But you are a prince now, and I am not a princess yet.¡±

    This topic again. This girl was indeed persistent. Zhai Yue wanted to exin a little, but Fan Xing said again:

    ¡°I will not be a side princess consort.¡±

    ¡°Fool, what¡¯s so strange about being a princess in the human world? If you want to be a princess, you have to be someone who transcends the Six Realms.¡±

    ¡°Someone who transcends the Six Realms?¡±

    ¡°Yes. At that time, whether you want to be a princess or a prince, even if you want the Great Jin Kingdom to disappear in front of you immediately, it would be something that you could do in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Zhai Yue¡¯s words, Fan Xing looked at him in surprise. So the transcending Six Realms was so powerful?

    ¡°But how can I transcend the Six Realms?¡±

    ¡°Fool, as long as you stay with me, you can see how I transcend the Six Realms.¡±

    ¡°You mean you want to transcend the Six Realms, and I will benefit from it? Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°A person who has attained the Dao will ascend to heaven even if they¡¯re a chicken and a dog. That is indeed the case.¡±

    Fan Xing seemed to be thinking about something and looked at him with some hesitation. Zhai Yue was starting to wonder if this little girl had thought of something?

    ¡°What is it? What did you think of?¡±

    ¡°How can you transcend the Six Realms?¡±

    Zhai Yue did not know why he could not say this answer out loud. He could only mumble,

    ¡°You will know in the future before your opportunity arrives.¡±

    Fan Xing actually let out a huge sigh of relief when she heard this. She put on a rxed expression and said,¡±You gave me a fright. I thought you said you wanted my demonic core.¡±

    Fan Xing¡¯s expression was on him, but his eyes were bing colder and colder. He did not even dare to meet Fan Xing¡¯s sparkling eyes, which were shining with starlight. They were so pure and clear.

    ¡°Idiot, why would Master want your demonic core?¡±

    ¡°I know. Everyone outside will lie to me, but you won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master is the best.¡±

    After saying that, Fan Xing threw herself into Zhai Yue¡¯s arms and hugged him. Ever since she came out of the Yin Tai Tower, she had fallen in love with his arms and his strong heartbeat. It always made her feelfortable and safe.

    ¡°Fan Xing, if, I said if one day Master was injured and about to die, and he needed your demon core to save his life, would you save him?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? You are so powerful. You are the Imperial Preceptor. None of them will be able to hurt you.¡±

    Hearing Fan Xing¡¯s words, Zhai Yue did not know why he did not want to continue asking. So what if he knew the result? So what if he did not know? Unless it was absolutely necessary, he thought that he would not let Fan Xing give him the demon core, but then again, even if he obtained the demon core, he would be able to protect Fan Xing for the rest of her life. She would be by his side forever. Forever and ever.

    ¡°Yes, yes, no one can hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Master, will you be with Fan Xing forever?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I will be with Fan Xing forever, forever and ever.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Master. Fan Xing is happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Master is happy for Fan Xing!¡±

    ..

    Fez stood in a corner, hiding all her aura. The words were blown into her ears along with the wind.

    Zhai Yue had actually fallen in love with that d*mned half-demon. They were going to be together for the rest of their lives, and he was even happy with her. D*mn it, d*mn it.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, how could you treat me like this? Don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±

    Although Fez loved Zhai Yue, her feelings were mixed with benefits. When there was a conflict of interests, Fez¡¯s reaction was naturally to choose the one that was most beneficial to her.

    ..

    ¡°Have they already made the arrangements?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion is about to arrive. Everyone is ready. They all know that the demonic core cannot be taken by force, so this time, we must put on a good show and have that half-demon automatically offer the demonic core.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will make the preparations on my side. Elder, this time, I will not be lenient.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Everything will go ording to n. No matter how powerful Zhai Yue is, he won¡¯t be able to defeat thebined forces of the other kings and emperors of the Five Realms.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, remember, you can¡¯t use the Dragon Whipping Whip unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. It¡¯s too powerful. Normally, no demon can withstand a whip. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll remember. You¡¯ve said it many times already.¡±

    ¡°Little brat, are youining that your mom is nagging?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pinched Little Treasure¡¯s ear, causing him to cry out in pain. That wasn¡¯t all. Yan Kuan looked at him coldly, scaring him so much that he kept apologizing to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°My biological mother, how can I dislike you? You don¡¯t nag, you don¡¯t nag at all. Speak slowly, speak slowly. I promise I¡¯ll memorize everything.¡±

    His father¡¯s gaze was too sharp. He always threatened him like this. He couldn¡¯t help it. In the past, he could still rely on his unique identity to bully his father and not know anything. However, ever since his father¡¯s identity as Lord ck Emperor was activated... He could only admit defeat.

    ¡°Remember what I want to say. In short, you have to be safe and bring Da Bao and yourself back to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, Mommy. I¡¯ll definitely bring Da Bao back safely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for your mom and I to go to the Nine Netherworld Continent again. The ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion ising, and the demons are going out. Be careful. We¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Fengdu Ghost Realm.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±

    Seeing Little Treasure walk into the Nine Netherworld Continent from the Xuantian Pavilion, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was hanging in the air. For some reason, she felt that bringing Da Bao back wasn¡¯t going to be that easy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that something will happen to Da Bao. Didn¡¯t you say that there would be a cmity? I wonder if she has gone through any cmities in the past few years?¡±

    Of course, Yan Kuan wouldn¡¯t tell Shen Xiaoxiao that Da Bao¡¯s cmity had just begun. It was indeed not easy for Little Treasure to go this time, but with the Dragon Whipping Whip and the Soul-Subduing Mirror, there was still a chance. They could only act at thest moment. If they participated too much, Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s fates might change. Therefore, this was also one of the reasons why they could not go to the Nine Netherworld Continent again.

 Chapter 1173 - The Time Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 1173: The Time Has Come</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    The Great Wei Kingdom had brought countless jewelry, beautiful women, and the eldest princess of the Great Wei Kingdom to the Great Jin Kingdom to negotiate peace.

    Actually, it was no longer a negotiation. It was a peace negotiation. It was a surrender.

    The Ministry of Rites had a lot of things to do. However, Zhai Yue was not the real Zhai Yue. It was impossible for them to spend time on those boring things.

    Furthermore, Fan Xing had just recovered from her injuries recently, so it was a time of boredom. Naturally, Zhai Yue spent the most time with Fan Xing.

    As usual, Fez stayed in her small courtyard. Even if Zhai Yue had discovered that Fez had appeared again, he was not in a hurry to attack her. It was not that Zhai Yue was confident, but that Zhai Yue knew... The condition for taking out the demon core was that Fan Xing had to be willing.

    How could Fan Xing voluntarily take out her demon core for Fez? Even if she wanted it, Fan Xing might not take it out. Fan Xing was not stupid, and she had been waiting for revenge. There was no need for him to say how useful the demon core was to Fan Xing. Fan Xing would have to be stupid.

    Of course, it was even more impossible to use magic or demonic spells on Fan Xing to make her confused or possess her.

    The tricks that Ghost Pond Qilin did before he died were not something that ordinary demons and devils could deal with. Even he could not do it, let alone them?

    Therefore, unless Fan Xing really volunteered, no one would be able to get it.

    ¡°Can I go that day?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s still a good show that you want to see the most.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the Wen family will be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the rtionship between the Wen family and Great Wei is much moreplicated than you and I know.¡±

    ......

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Thete wife of Wen Zhongguo is the youngest daughter of the defender-general of Great Qi. Why do you think Wen Zhongguo and Wen Tian were removed after only staying on the battlefield for a year? It¡¯s because of this reason.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Qi Kingdom already destroyed?¡±

    ¡°The destruction of the Qi Kingdom doesn¡¯t mean that all the people of the Qi Kingdom are dead. Moreover, Great Wei originally wanted to gather troops to deal with Great Jin, so not only did they take in all the troops before they arrived at the Great Qi Kingdom, but the defender-general of the Qi Kingdom and his descendants all serve Great Wei.¡±

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°Little fool, this doesn¡¯t mean anything. We just want to let the people of the Wen family have a taste of being wronged. It¡¯s not satisfying to be killed just like that. Remember, in order to take revenge, the most satisfying way is to let those enemies have a taste of all your suffering. That¡¯s what makes it interesting, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand. You want to frame the Wen family for colluding with the enemy and betraying the country, right?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, remember to use your brain more.¡±

    While the two of them were scheming, her guests also came to Fez¡¯s room at the other end.

    The Ghost King, Mo Lu, the Beast King, and her, the Demon Princess, were all sitting in the room. Of course, the Six Realms also had the Divine Realm, the Immortal Realm, and the Human Realm. The Human Realm was definitely excluded from this n, the Divine Realm and the Immortal Realm also sent people down, but not now. They were thest trump cards to fight Zhai Yue.

    This ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion was strange. It even affected the Immortal Realm and the Divine Realm. People from every realm wanted to get the demonic core and put it on their boundary tablets. That way, they could treat the entire race. There wasn¡¯t only one person who could use it. This was also the reason why the energy of the demonic core was so terrifying and huge.

    ¡°Fez, you¡¯re really ruthless. You can even act against your own lover.¡±

    ¡°What? Beast King, you don¡¯t want the demonic core anymore? If you want it, then don¡¯t say too much. Let¡¯s not make it ugly first. When we jointly take out the demonic core, no one is allowed to stab each other in the back. Otherwise, don¡¯t me the other Four Realms for being ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fez. We all know that once the demonic core is taken out, our few realms will rely on our own abilities. However, before that, the most important thing is to make that half-demon hand over the demonic core voluntarily. This has to be nned properly. Also, Fez, are you sure that half-demon will really fall for it?¡±

    The Ghost King¡¯s body was emitting a cold air. Fez disliked him the most, but now they had to work together. Hearing him say this, she still answered:

    ¡°That¡¯s half-demon, half-human. Some of her is human, and humans are the most superficial animals. Love is the greatest weakness of humans, understand? So, as long as Zhai Yue is in our hands, we¡¯re not afraid that half-demon won¡¯t hand over her demonic core.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you, Fez. Let¡¯s make our own preparations. We¡¯ll move out tonight. As for the Yin Tai Tower, Zhai Yue is wary for the half-demon, so the Minister of Rites chose this zed Hall as the furthest ce from the Yin Tai Tower. Even if there are any problems, we¡¯ll be able to leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, everyone make your own preparations.¡±

    ..

    ¡°I have to wear red tonight?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like being a side consort? The main consorts all wear red.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like red. Moreover, you don¡¯t even wear red. I¡¯m not even worthy to stand together with you.¡±

    Fan Xing looked at the red traditional dress that materialized on her body and frowned in disdain.

    ¡°Besides, I told you before, you can¡¯t have another woman. I¡¯m the only one you can have.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Zhai Yue would neverpete with Fan Xing in this aspect. She always did as she pleased.

    ¡°What color do you want to wear?¡±

    ¡°White, just like the clothes you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s ethereal and beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then white it is.¡±

    Zhai Yue personally transformed Fan Xing. She wore a white, wide-embroidered dress with a silver hem and a thread of light muslin floating around her body. She looked extremely immortal.

    Her long ck hair was still tied up by a white jade hairpin. It was simple, but it carried a hint of nobility and elegance.

    ¡°Remember, speak less, watch more, and think more, especially when ites to the Wen family. You have to have the mentality of watching a good show tonight. If you make a move first, the good show might be over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. You¡¯ve said it many times. I¡¯ll remember it all. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them walked out of the courtyard wearing the same clothes. As soon as they appeared, they saw that Fez seemed to have a premonition. She was also dressed in light-colored clothes. Zhai Yue nced at her and pointed with his finger. Her clothes changed into a pink gown.

    Fez¡¯s expression changed. She was not even allowed to wear the same clothes as them. This d*mn Zhai Yue, was he really faking? Did he know that his feelings for that half-demon were no longer as simple as wanting the demonic core?

    However, Fez couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. She could only swallow her anger and look at the two of them before standing obediently behind them.

    When Fan Xing saw Zhai Yue¡¯s actions, she was very happy. She couldn¡¯t maintain any immortal aura anymore. She hugged Zhai Yue¡¯s arm and shook it happily. Fortunately, she knew that they were outside and couldn¡¯t kiss him just because she was on top of him. Otherwise, she would have already fallen in love with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, into the pce!¡±

 Chapter 1174 - Peace Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Peace Princess</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    When Zhai Yue arrived at the imperial pce, he brought Fan Xing to sit in his seat. It seemed that after the incident at the Yin Tai Tower, when everyone saw how intimate the two of them were, no one said a word. Of course¡­ Although some people also felt that this Wen Rong was pitiful, back then, Zhai Yue fell into Yin Tai Tower to save Fan Xing. When Fan Xing saw Ramadan enter, she ran in without saying a word. They did not care about life and death for each other like this¡­ Everyone knew that the position of princess consort would not be settled sooner orter.

    Another point was that Zhai Yue no longer had the right to inherit. Therefore, Zhai Jin would not say anything when he saw how reckless he was. He even wanted to make up for it.

    ¡°Mother, Wen Rong broke away from our family because of Zhai Yue. Now, she is being treated like this by Zhai Yue. Do you think she wille back and beg us?¡±

    Wen Fu pulled Wen Qin to the side and whispered. She did not dare to gossip in front of Fan Xing anymore. That woman¡¯s mouth was too powerful. She was not her opponent at all.

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to test me. You are my child. Don¡¯t you think I know your little tricks? Humph, regardless of whether it is your grandfather or your father, this Wen Rong should no longer be treated as a daughter of the Wen family. Although you are siblings, you know your father and mother. The Wen family is the most important. If I can kill an elder daughter with my own hands, would I not dare to give up a younger daughter?¡±

    These words were too warning in Wen Fu¡¯s ears. It even made her feel a chill in her bones. She knew her mother¡¯s ruthlessness. If she said it, she would definitely do it. Don¡¯t look at how she only had one daughter now¡­ However, if she dared to go against the Wen family, her ending would probably be worse than Wen Rong¡¯s.

    ¡°Mother, how can these little tricks of mine escape your eyes? I¡¯m just worried. This Crown Prince is eyeing our Third Prince like a tiger eyeing its prey. The Fourth Prince has also grown up. This battle¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as your grandfather is here, you will certainly sit on the position of the empress.¡±

    When Wen Fu heard the words of Wen Qin, she was so happy that she was about to jump out. Although she was not favored by the Third Prince, the Third Prince did not dare to look down on her abilities and her family. Of course¡­ The two side consorts did not dare to act presumptuously in front of her. These were all closely rted to the power of the Wen family.

    ¡°Mother, with you here, I am not afraid.¡±

    Wen Qin looked at her second daughter. She had some shrewdness, but she was not mature enough or ruthless enough. However, it did not matter. This was the best for the Wen family.

    However, she also looked at Fan Xing in the distance. Not to mention, she was somewhat simr to when Wen Jiu was young. If it were not for the Emperor himself saying not to mention that matter, or else¡­ She would definitely feel that that girl might really be the reincarnation of Wen Jiu.

    ¡°But Mother, I heard that the deceased eldest aunt¡¯s family ising tonight. Has Big Brother and Second Brother already gone to wee them?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yes, that is your eldest brother and second brother¡¯s biological maternal grandfather and maternal uncle. Later, you will also have to go and meet them. Although your eldest brother and second brother were not born by me, I did bring them up. You know how your eldest brother and second brother¡¯s feelings toward me are. So, don¡¯t be displeased about whether that child was born by you or not. As long as you raise it, it¡¯s not worse than being born by yourself. As long as the child of a side consort is born, eliminate the mother and keep the child, eliminating all worries about the future.¡±

    When Wen Rong heard these words again, although she felt ufortable in her heart, she also knew that it was impossible for her to marry the Third Prince without a child. However, the Third Prince was unwilling to touch her, so she could not give birth even if she wanted to. This side consort was five months pregnant. Although she was vomiting to death, she could only endure this nausea. Who asked her to call the wrong name on the wedding night?

    Not many men could endure this.

    ¡°I know, Mother. I have thought it through. When the timees, I will go to the mother to keep the child.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you have thought it through. Let¡¯s go. The Fourth Prince¡¯s side consort has arrived. The Fourth Prince is not an ordinary person. Prince Yi Zhao will notpete with you for the position. However, the Third and Fourth Princes are pushed in front of everyone. The Crown Prince is useless. Zhai Li has to perform well tonight.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Zhai Li knows. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°However, you must find an opportunity to let your father speak up. If you want to be the empress, you must have the support of the Wen family. However, I must treat you well. The Wen family does not have a second daughter who has married into the royal family.¡±

    This was to support her. It had been five years, and the Wen family had never mentioned this matter. Unexpectedly, the Wen family had taken the initiative to talk about this matter tonight. Wen Fu was so happy that she was going to go crazy.

    Was it not because the family had not done anything during these years that Zhai Li had treated her with extreme indifference? At this critical moment of the session, there must not be any mistakes.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother, you are so kind.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Wow, that princess is really beautiful. As expected of the number one beauty of Great Wei. I just don¡¯t know who she will marry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really beautiful. Look at her dress. Isn¡¯t that colored silk? It¡¯s a top-quality product. I heard that there are only three pieces in the world. It¡¯s the national treasure of every country. It¡¯s really beautiful. It¡¯s like an immortal robe. It looks so gentle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    The noblewoman beside them was talking so loudly that even Fan Xing could not help but turn her head to look at her.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Zhai Yue looked at her looking at the princess, turned his head to nce at her, and asked.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like red. I just think that the silk is very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like red? Then we¡¯ll look at other colors. You¡¯ll see it when we get back.¡±

    Fan Xing smiled. The feeling of having someone pamper her so much was really a little addictive. She liked it more and more.

    It seemed that from the moment she was injured, Zhai Yue would do whatever she wanted. He did not make her angry, nor did he scold her. The two of them got along very well. If it were not for the fact that she was not in good health, they would have married long ago. Fan Xing wanted to give birth to a little Zhai Yue. Yes, that was right. It was a little Zhai Yue.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Fool, I love you too!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I wonder which prince Princess Miao Ling will be matched with?¡±

    Zhai Jin looked at his four sons. His second son would definitely not be able to do it. Looking at the closeness between him and that Fan Xing, he knew that he did not like that beauty. He would definitely not be able to do it because it was stated in the peace book that¡­ It was to be given to the prince. This also showed that Great Wei really loved this princess very much.

    Therefore, the only ones left were the Crown Prince and the Third and Fourth Prince.

    The Crown Prince was getting more and more muddle-headed. The Third Prince was getting better and better while the Fourth Prince was growing up very quickly. The throne was most likely going to be decided between the Third and Fourth Prince. It was just a matter of who the princess was going to marry. The final destination of the throne was more or less the same, so Zhai Jin was also in a bit of a dilemma.

    However, Princess Miao Ling did not mind his dilemma. Besides, this was supposed to be a good show tonight. As the number one beauty in the Immortal Realm, the Immortal Realm had sent her to help the other four realms. This was exactly what they had nned.

    Therefore, she said directly,¡±Your Majesty, I am willing to marry His Highness, Prince Yi Zhao.¡±

 Chapter 1175 - The Situation Is Not Right

    <h4>Chapter 1175: The Situation Is Not Right</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Princess Miao Ling¡¯s words shocked everyone. No way, was there something wrong with this princess¡¯ brain? The Great Wei Kingdom wanted her to marry a prince because they wanted the title of imperial consort.

    Although they knew that it was absolutely impossible for her to be the empress, there was still hope for the imperial consort or side imperial consort.

    Otherwise, the document of peace would not have said that Princess Miao Ling would marry a prince.

    Zhai Jin¡¯s face cracked for a moment, but he recovered very quickly. However, he did not say a word as he looked at the reactions of the people below. This Miao Ling was only twenty years old. Naturally, she liked handsome men. If one were to really talk about it¡­ Among the four sons, Zhai Yue was really the most handsome and good-looking. He looked very simr to when he was young.

    It was understandable that Princess Miao Ling would choose Zhai Yue. However, he did not refute immediately because he had a thought in mind. He wanted to see how the other three sons would react. This could be considered a test.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Wei Yan, the Prime Minister of the Wei Kingdom, personally led the team this time. When he saw that Princess Miao Ling did not do as they had agreed and instead acted on her own initiative, he felt a headacheing on. This princess had always been unruly and willful. However, she was extremely well-liked by the king. Initially, he would not use her in this marriage. However, she was indeed the number one beauty of the Wei Kingdom. Her reputation was well-known. If they did not send her over, they would be worried that there would be trouble for this peace request.

    Back then, Princess Miao Ling had caused quite a lot of trouble. Thest time, she even went on a hunger strike tomit suicide. The king was ruthless enough to send the unconscious Princess to the carriage. Even if she died, she would still die in Great Jin. Only then did the Princess stop causing trouble. After waking up, she was extremely obedient and did not make any noise. This made him feel a lot more at ease. He thought that the Princess had gotten over it. He did not expect that she would actually cause trouble here again.

    Of course, Wei Yan did not know that the Princess¡¯ heart had been reced. The current Princess Miao Ling was a real immortal. Her temperament and her unique clothes made her look even more ethereal and moving.

    Now she said that the person she was going to marry was Prince Yi Zhao, which was Zhai Yue. Fan Xing did not know what other people¡¯s reactions were, but her first reaction was that she was another annoying fly.

    Just now, she thought that this girl was pretty and dressed beautifully. Compared to her, she wasparable. However, if she wanted to snatch someone away from her, she would be courting death.

    Well, in fact, Fan Xing was the type of girl who was cute. She was different from Princess Miao Ling, who was extremely beautiful.

    However, Fan Xing endured it very well this time. Before she came, Zhai Yue had said that one should think more about everything. Words that came to one¡¯s mouth would cross one¡¯s mind. Therefore, even Zhai Jin was waiting for Fan Xing to flip out. However, she had been sitting there silently. Her eyes were staring at Miao Ling. No one knew what she was thinking.

    ......

    Even Zhai Yue could not understand why this little wild cat did not fly into a rage today.

    However, Zhai Yue did not think that this Princess would really marry him. The reason why Zhai Jin did not speak was to give the others a test. He sat there calmly, he even peeled a grape and fed it to Fan Xing himself.

    The meaning of this action was too obvious. Moreover, he did not even look at Princess Miao Ling. This was enough to show that he was trying to say, ¡°Princess, you are thinking too much. I don¡¯t like you. I already have someone in my heart.¡±

    This fairy from the Immortal Realm was also an extremely proud person. In the Immortal Realm, her beauty was unrivaled. In the human world, this princess was 70% simr to her. She could be considered a rare beauty among humans.

    Although she had nevere into contact with Zhai Yue, in her eyes, he was just a ck Flood Dragon in the deep pool and a demon. He actually dared to look down on her? Not only that, he even made such a provocative action.

    Miao Ling turned her gaze to Fan Xing, who had been watching her from the side. Was this a half-demon?

    She looked like a child and could only be described as cute. She was not even close to being beautiful. This ck Flood Dragon¡¯s acting was really good. Miao Ling did not think that Zhai Yue really loved that half-demon. It was just an act. He just wanted to get the demonic core.

    However, this act was indeed well-acted. Unfortunately, no matter how well he acted, he had to end this act tonight.

    ¡°His Highness Prince Yi Zhao already has a wife and a side consort. I¡¯m afraid Princess Miao Ling will have to choose another husband.¡±

    These words were said by the Crown Prince. However, he did not know that the moment he said this, the throne would be lost to him. Zhai Jin looked at the Crown Prince with disappointment. How could a princess of a vassal state say that she had chosen a husband? And did she randomly pick this husband? The Crown Prince could not see their positions clearly.

    He could treat them well because he was giving them face, but he did not necessarily have to. So, Zhai Xiao was too impulsive. Did he really think that he could get the support of the Wei State just by marrying the princess? He was silly. He was really silly.

    ¡°The imperial consort? Who is it? Is it her?¡±

    Miao Ling was referring to Fan Xing because Fan Xing and Zhai Yue were sitting together while Wen Rong was sitting next to them at a table. It looked a little awkward, but there was nothing she could do. Zhai Yue did not want to sit at the same table with her. She could not just run over there.

    ¡°Princess, which Lady Fan Xing is Prince Yi Zhao¡¯s side consort? The imperial consort is at the next table.¡±

    The Crown Prince even put on a mocking look. Unfortunately, those who thought of the Emperor¡¯s intentions all looked at the Crown Prince with disappointment. He had lost. His Highness the Crown Prince had truly lost.

    ¡°This is really strange. It turns out that the princess consort is not as important as the side consort.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±

    Perhaps she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, Fan Xing still asked this very ordinary question without any anger.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss fan Xing know the rules?¡± Miao Ling looked at this half-demon. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t see her true form. Even if it was a half-demon, half of it was still a demon. What she got was the demonic core of the Ghost Pond Qilin, shouldn¡¯t it be a female Qilin? Why couldn¡¯t she see anything?

    ¡°Zhai Yue, do I need to know the rules?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Our Fan Xing abides by the rules the most. Those who don¡¯t abide by the rules are other unimportant people.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got it. Then I¡¯ll be good today.¡±

    ¡°Mm, good. My Fan Xing has always been the most obedient.¡±

    The two of them talked sweetly to each other. Miao Ling¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Zhai Yue was actually unmoved? Was he too engrossed in the act?

    Wen Rong watched anxiously from the side. Was there something wrong with this person sent by the Immortal race? She thought highly of herself and really thought that she was the number one beauty in the world. Moreover, her goal was to annoy that half-demon. She wasn¡¯t supposed to let them show off their love.

    And why did that half-demon have such a cool temper today? Why wasn¡¯t she angry? Back then, she was already extremely angry when someone said that she wanted to be a side consort. Now, someone wanted to snatch her man, but there was no reaction. This wasn¡¯t right, was it?

 Chapter 1176 - The First To Make a Move

    <h4>Chapter 1176: The First To Make a Move</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What does Your Highness mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? A princess who can¡¯t even see her own position clearly. Do I need to tell you more?¡±

    Miao Ling choked on Zhai Yue¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t see her position clearly? What did he mean?

    ¡°Third Brother, tell this Princess what I mean.¡±

    The Third Prince¡¯s name was Zhai Li. This was a pleasant surprise to Zhai Li because it showed that Zhai Yue was really willing to push him up to the position. This was definitely good news. At least all the ministers here could see that.

    Zhai Li was not afraid. He stood up and said to Miao Ling,¡±The Great Wei did not ask you to choose the prince. Or do you think you have the right to choose as you wish? Father, your son feels that we have already taken the first wife, and the Princess has a noble status, so she can¡¯t be a side consort. I think it¡¯s better to choose an unmarried son among the princes and ministers to officiate the Princess¡¯ wedding. This is a kind of respect for the noble status of the Princess. Father, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, my son said it well. Let¡¯s do as my son says. Dear ministers, if there are any unmarried sons of the right age in the family, you can tell me. I will personally arrange a marriage for them.¡±

    Miao Ling¡¯s face had already turned ashen. How dare he humiliate her like this? She was a dignified fairy of the Immortal Realm. Could these stupid humans pick and choose her at will?

    However, at this moment, even Wei Yan felt that the Princess was asking for trouble. After all, from the very beginning, the other party had indeed wanted to betroth her to the prince. However, the Princess had jumped out uneasily. She, a princess, had said that she had taken a liking to the prince. How could the other party¡¯s brothers still want her?

    Other than the children of the court officials, there was no one else who could want her. Otherwise, she could only return with them. However, after returning to the country, the Princess could forget about marrying into a good family. Furthermore, she might even be the sinner of the entire Great Wei. The Princess was simply too willful.

    Not only did the matter go beyond Miao Ling¡¯s expectations, it made her even more at a loss as to what to do.

    However, she still knew one thing. No matter what method she used, she had to infuriate Fan Xing.

    Miao Ling knew that her current situation was not good. However, she was not the real princess of the Wei Kingdom. She did not care if she would have a good time. However, just as she was about to speak, she heard Zhai Yue speak again:

    ......

    ¡°How about the Third Young Master of the Wen family? Although he is two years younger than Princess Miao Ling, he is still a good match.¡±

    Wen Tian and Wen Zhongguo did not expect Zhai Yue to suggest that their family should marry the Princess at this time. This was probably not a good thing.

    ¡°No, Your Majesty, you cannot order the Princess to marry to the Wen family. The Wen family has ill intentions. I have something to report.¡±

    The assistant minister of the Ministry of War, the left and right hands of the Crown Prince, hurried in from outside. However, he was the first to make the call. Before anyone could react, they heard his words. This was not a good thing. An evil heart... What did he mean? Were they colluding with the enemy and betraying the country?

    When Fan Xing heard this, she knew that this was the show Zhai Yue had said. She straightened her back in an instant. Even Zhai Yue found her appearance somewhatughable.

    Although Fan Xing had always said that she wanted the lives of everyone in the Jin Kingdom, Zhai Yue knew that Fan Xing hated the Wen family the most.

    Therefore, the first to make a move was also the Wen family. Of course, the second was all the officials and the royal family who had participated in the Jin Kingdom back then.

    ¡°Shen Tianlin, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    When Wen Tian heard this, he reacted the fastest. He immediately stood up and shouted at Shen Tianlin who had rushed in from the main hall.

    However, Shen Tianlin was a person of the Crown Prince. At least, this was how everyone felt. For him to shout without caring about his image, unless he had absolute evidence, he would not dare to cause trouble here even if he had ten guts.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I have evidence, I have evidence.¡±

    Shen Tianlin appeared to be very excited. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his head to look outside. Then, everyone saw that the third son of the Wen family... The only son of the Wen family, the young master of the Wen family who had just been asked by Zhai Yue to get married, had been escorted up by two soldiers.

    Not only that, everyone in the Wen family was terrified. What was going on? What had happened?

    Not only that, at this moment, the former Yue family of the Wen family, the defeated general of the Great Qi State, had also been escorted up. Behind him were also two people, the other two young masters of the Wen family.

    Good heavens, this was all over. What happened? What exactly happened?

    ¡°Minister Shen, what exactly happened? Why are they being brought here?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard with my own ears that they are nning to seize the pce tonight. Not only that, the lord of the Wen family even entered the city for no reason. In the end, I saw with my own eyes that they had already upied four city gates. The army of the defender-general of the Great Qi Kingdom was also waiting ten miles outside the city.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhai Jin stood up from his seat in fright. Wen Tian was also panicking. How could it be? His Wen family army did not see his tiger talisman, so how could they privately send out their troops? What on earth was going on?

    ¡°Impossible, Your Majesty. This is absolutely impossible. My Wen family army would never do this.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am telling the truth. There is absolutely no need. Your Majesty can send someone to check it out immediately.¡±

    Zhai Yue was supposed to appear at this time. He stood up slowly and said to his left and right hands, General Huwei,¡±General Huwei, go and check it out personally. If that is the case, immediately arrange for troops to step in from the four gates. Inform the guards outside the city to be ready to counterattack at any time.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate epts the order.¡±

    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.

    He had no intention of reporting to Zhai Jin. As the marshal of the troops, Zhai Yue still had the military talisman in his hands. Of course, he did not n to take it out now. Therefore, he issued an order to his left and right hands.

    Although Zhai Jin felt ufortable, there was nothing he could do. The time was not right for him to be unreasonable at this moment.

    In the hall, no one dared to say another word. Even this Miao Ling was a little surprised. Why was no one informing her? What exactly happened?

    Did it conflict with their n?

    But even so, after about an hour, a soldier came to report in person. His words were exactly the same as Shen Tianlin¡¯s. This time, the Wen family members were all dumbfounded. Even Wen Fu, who was already married, was shocked beyond words.

    How could this be?

    But at this time, the three young masters of the Wen family all looked at Wen Tian and Wen Zhongguo with guilty faces. With this appearance, no one would believe that there was nothing wrong with them.

    Wen Tian looked at his grandsons. Regardless of what he shouted or said, they all knelt on the ground and did not dare to move. Besides looking around with fear in their eyes or asionally staring at Wen Tian, they did not have any other reaction.

    ¡°Your Majesty, no, my son is not right. They seem to have been controlled by someone. Your Majesty, Your Majesty we have been wronged.¡±

    Wen Qin¡¯s reaction was too fast. Her brain also moved quickly. After she finished speaking, she knelt on the ground and could not get up.

 Chapter 1177 - I Have Another Name

    <h4>Chapter 1177: I Have Another Name</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    With this roar from Wen Qin, even Zhai Yue gave her a second look. Her reaction was fast. However, how could the things he had arranged be exposed so easily?

    In the blink of an eye, Third Young Master Wen, the biological son of Wen Qin, said to Wen Qin with a sobbing tone:

    ¡°Mother, we have lost, we have lost, stop fighting. Your son does not have the life to be an emperor. Mother, I have lost, we have all lost.¡±

    Alright, as soon as these words were said, Wen Qin almost fainted from anger. However, there was no other way. Even if she pretended to be unconscious, these words were already nailed to the bench.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we are innocent, we are innocent.¡±

    ¡°Innocent? You, this grandson, have admitted it yourself. Also, where is your tiger talisman? I have given you such honor and let you name your subordinates with your family name. This is how you repay me? Today, as long as you take out the tiger talisman, I will believe you.¡±

    Zhai Jin obviously did not believe Wen Tian¡¯s words. Of course, he also said that he would believe him as long as he took out the tiger talisman. However, even if Wen Tian took off all his clothes, he could not take out the tiger talisman. He knew that¡­ today, he had been schemed against by someone. It was so well-nned that there was not a single trace of it. Who was it that wanted to target the Wen family? Who wanted the Wen family to die?

    ¡°Send all the elders and children of the Wen family to the Heavenly Prison.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please spare our lives. Please spare our lives.¡±

    However, no matter how much they shouted, this involved a rebellion. This matter was definitely not easy to escape from. It would be easy for the entire family to be finished.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what about the Third Princess Consort and the Second Princess Consort?¡±

    Zhai Jin took a look at the two princess consorts. The two princes were married to the women of the Wen family. It seemed that he trusted them too much and had grown their ambitions.

    ¡°Bring them along.¡±

    ......

    This time, everyone was in an uproar. Wen Fu was even crying and bawling. However, these imperial guards were not fools. If you want to bicker, just knock them out and take them away.

    This time, Fan Xing felt good in her heart. Moreover, it was a very good feeling. Even if you could prove your innocence in such a matter, there was already a thorn in the emperor¡¯s heart. If they still wanted to be as important as before, it was impossible for them to be trusted. Furthermore, how could Fan Xing give them a chance to turn the tables?

    This farce and war hade directly. At this moment, no one was in the mood to talk about peace. Zhai Jin waved his hand and told everyone to leave.

    Zhai Yue and the other ministers and princes were called to the imperial study room by him. Fan Xing ran out happily because she was going to the Heavenly Prison to meet the Wen family.

    ..

    ¡°We¡¯re being wronged. We¡¯re being wronged.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I was clearly standing there with my brothers to pay my respects to my uncle. Why did Ie here when I woke up? What treason? What tiger talisman? I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Third Young Master Wen said it in an extremely innocent manner. Moreover, Eldest Young Master Wen and Second Young Master Wen also woke up at this time. Their actions made Wen Tian and the others know that they were definitely being used. Moreover, they had used some improper methods.

    However, the Emperor would definitely not stop them from exining in front of the envoys of the few countries today. Therefore, the timing was really good. It was just that they did not know who was the one behind the scenes who had attacked them. Although Shen Tianlin was the Crown Prince¡¯s subordinate, Wen Tian felt that this matter most likely had nothing to do with the Crown Prince. Instead, it had something to do with Zhai Yue. This was because his three grandsons were all in a daze. Other than Zhai Yue, who else could do such a thing?

    However, at this time, more and more people were being locked up in the prison. There were people from the Wen family, families that were very close to the Wen family, and there were also the trusted subordinates of the Wen family. It seemed that this matter was really going to blow up. Moreover, themotion was so well-hidden. The people behind the scenes were too powerful. There were also those troops who could mobilize the Wen family¡¯s army with the tiger talisman. Other than Wen Tian, it could only be Wen Zhongguo. However, his son had always been a coward. He had no opinion on everything. How could it be him?

    He thought so hard that his scalp was about to explode. Wen Tian also could not figure out who this person was.

    However, at this moment, the person they had never expected hade to the Heavenly Prison.

    Wen Qin was the fastest to react. Immediately, she stood up and looked at Fan Xing who was walking toward them. She said directly:

    ¡°It¡¯s you, you and Zhai Yue had made a move to harm us?¡±

    With Wen Qin¡¯s shout, Wen Zhongguo, Wen Tian, and the others had no choice but to take this woman seriously again. Could it really be her?

    How could it be? They had no grudges against each other. Why did this woman want to deal with them?

    Wen Rong stood up and looked at Fan Xing. It was truly interesting. Usually, she had never seen Zhai Yue go out. He had always apanied this little girl. Unexpectedly, she had been imprisoned here without a sound.

    It seemed that his ability had indeed exceeded their expectations.

    However, the Heavenly Prison could not hold her. Just as she was about to leave Wen Rong¡¯s body, she saw this half-demon walking over.

    It seemed that there were still some things that they had not found out.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You guessed it so quickly. Then guess again. Why did I do this?¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, our Wen family has no enmity with you. Why are you doing this to us?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to frame you guys. Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s so simple?¡±

    ¡°D*mn girl, why are you trying to frame us?¡±

    When Wen Fu saw Fan Xing, she was furious and immediately roared. However, Fan Xing only pinched her in mid-air and pulled her into the air.

    Wen Fu touched her throat and her face instantly turned red. Her feet left the ground. Everyone believed that if she wanted to, she could really kill Wen Fu in an instant.

    Bang¡­

    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.

    Wen Fu was ruthlessly thrown into the corner of the cell. She was in so much pain that she could not speak. However, no one cared about her at this moment. Everyone looked at Fan Xing and wanted to know why she wanted to deal with the Wen family.

    If a woman who knew the Dao Circle Technique wanted to deal with them, then it would make sense. It was because she knew magic and could pretend to be anyone.

    ¡°Why, why do you want to deal with the Wen family? Could it be because you want to be the second princess consort?¡±

    Wen Qin could only think with this way of thinking. After all, sometimes women would do some unimaginable things because of these things.

    ¡°Wen Qin, you have been smart for a lifetime, but you are muddle-headed for a moment. Do you think that everyone is like you, who you like can directly get rid of those obstacles?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I am toozy to guess with you. How about I tell you my other name? Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°What name?¡±

    Everyone looked at Fan Xing. Fan Xing looked at these people of the Wen family who were locked in the Heavenly Prison. Then, she said word by word:

    ¡°I also have a name: Wen, Jiu. Do you still remember?¡±

 Chapter 1178 - Deception

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Deception</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What did you say? What did you say? You said your name is Wen Jiu? You are Wen Jiu?¡±

    Wen Qin opened her eyes wide in disbelief. She was Wen Jiu? How could she be Wen Jiu? Could it be that she had used a corpse to resurrect herself? Or that demon had not been burned to death?

    ¡°What? Are you disappointed that I did not burn to death? My good mother?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, impossible! You were burned for three days and three nights. How could you not burn to death? You are a demon, you are a demon.¡±

    ¡°Demon? You said I am a demon?¡±

    ¡°You are a demon, a demon.¡±

    Wen Tian and Wen Zhongguo stood up. They looked at Fan Xing and took a step back in fear. Could it really be Wen Jiu? Was she here for revenge? Was that why she wanted to take the lives of everyone in the Wen family?

    ¡°In the past, I was not a demon. I only ate the medicinal pill offered by the ancestral hall. My good grandfather, you should know this best, right? You clearly know that I am not a demon, yet you did not save me and said that you would kill me without mercy. Humph, you are indeed extremely hypocritical. How about it? Now, you are also being framed. Does it feel good?¡±

    ¡°However, regarding the question from Wen Qin, regarding whether or not I am a demon, I think I should tell you. In the past, I was not a demon. But now, I am a half, human, half, demon.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    After Wen Jiu had finished speaking, she turned her body. Her body appeared with a bloody mouth, long horns, and a face full of red spots. It looked truly terrifying.

    This time, everyone was so scared that they hid in a corner. Even Wen Tian, who was used to seeing killings and life and death, was trembling at this moment. Had Wen Jiu really be a demon to take revenge? What should they do? What should they do!?

    ¡°You, you, what do you want?¡±

    ......

    ¡°What do I want? My good grandfather, didn¡¯t I just say that? I want to let all of you have a taste of everything I¡¯ve experienced. How does it feel? Does it feel good? How does it feel to be wronged and not be able to seek justice? However, this is not enough. I have been burned by the fire for ten years. Do you think I should torture all of you for ten years before executing you?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, Big Sister. I was still a child back then. I don¡¯t know anything. It was mother¡¯s, it was mother¡¯s idea. It really has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Wen Fu knelt on the ground and wept nonstop. As soon as she finished speaking, Wen Qin stared at Wen Fu with a pair of eyes that seemed to have poison. She did not expect that at the crucial moment, Wen Fu would be so selfish.

    Only, what disappointed Wen Qin was still toe. Her biological son, Third Young Master Wen, also knelt on the ground and said to Wen Jiu like his sister:

    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, this matter has nothing to do with me. When I was still a child, I didn¡¯t know anything. It has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Wen Qin looked at her own children. These were the children that she had taken care of for her entire life? One of them wanted to take revenge on her while the other two pushed her to die.

    These were her own children. These were the children that she had taught.

    ¡°Wen Qin, look, these are the children that you have taught. These are your children. How pathetic. Either you kill them yourself, or you raise an ingrate. Don¡¯t you think your life is pathetic?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you shut up, you evildoer, you evildoer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here to see you be a prisoner. As for your other appearance, it has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s because my revenge is not over yet. You wait, I will settle the score with you guys slowly. However, the Wen family is only like this. After entering this Heavenly Prison, it will be even more difficult to get out. You guys are the first. Next, it will be the royal family of the Great Jin Kingdom. Those important ministers and everyone in the Great Jin Kingdom. I will not let go of anyone who wanted to kill me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You want the entire Jin Kingdom to be destroyed?¡±

    ¡°My good grandfather, you¡¯re finally a little smarter.¡±

    After saying this, Fan Xing did not look at them anymore. Instead, she looked at Wen Rong and suddenly stretched out her hand to attack Wen Rong. Initially, they had thought that this half-demon would definitely not show mercy, but Wen Rong was definitely going to spill blood on the spot today. However, they did not expect that not only did Wen Rong dodge, but she also attacked Fan Xing. This attack was even more surprising. This was obviously a spell. How could this Wen Rong know demonic spells?

    Wen Rong, how could she know these things?

    Everyone was shocked, but Fan Xing looked at Wen Rong with a bloodthirsty smile and said,¡±I thought you were not simple. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Let me guess, are you a demon? Or a devil?¡±

    ¡°Then you try to see if I am a demon or a devil.¡±

    The two began to fight in the Heavenly Prison. The battle of spells was very interesting. Fez didn¡¯t expect this half-demon to be so ruthless and proficient in spells. She was indeed a disciple of Zhai Yue. However, what was Zhai Yue thinking when he taught this half-demon so well? Was he not afraid of raising a tiger in the end?

    ¡°So it¡¯s a demon. Let me guess. Why did youe here? For me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, yes, you¡¯re so smart. However, there¡¯s another reason. As for this reason, you¡¯ll find out soon enough. The field here is too small. These stupid humans are really a hindrance. If you want to fight with me, we still have plenty of time. Now, I have more important things to do. We can keep this one and have a good time.¡±

    After saying that, Fez turned into a wisp of green smoke and flew out of Wen Rong¡¯s body. Wen Rong copsed on the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°See? This is a demon!¡±

    Fan Xing could not be bothered to take another look at these prisoners. She turned around and flew out of the Heavenly Prison.

    ..

    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.

    The entire Imperial Pce was filled with a chill that made people¡¯s hearts go numb. There was an aura of death everywhere. Fan Xing looked around and frowned. Something was not right.

    Something was not right here. Could it be that something had sneaked in?

    Fan Xing continued to walk in. However, just as he reached the outside of the hall, she saw several bright lights forming a circle. Zhai Yue was trapped inside while the other ten or so people were all standing outside. The battle was extremely intense.

    ¡°Zhai Yue!¡±

    Fan Xing¡¯s eyes turned red. Where did these peoplee from? There were demons, devils, and ghosts. Where did these d*mn thingse from? Why did they surround and attack Zhai Yue?

    Fan Xing¡¯s heart ached and she was anxious. However, she realized that the bright lights were blocking her from entering and helping.

    Zhai Yue was fighting fiercely inside, but he could not see Fan Xing outside. This time, when the Six Realms joined forces, they were already prepared. Fan Xing could see Zhai Yue fighting, but Zhai Yue could not see Fan Xing.

    Therefore, at this moment, no matter how Fan Xing called, Zhai Yue did not react at all.

    Zhai Yue knew that today, the Six Realms were joining forces. With such a big attack, he did not want to let them go just like that.

    He had the protection of a true Dragon, and even if he was not a true Dragon, they were not his match. He wanted to wipe them out, but at this moment, Zhai Yue pretended that he was not their match and fell heavily from the air to the ground¡­

 Chapter 1179 - Play Along. He Wants the Demonic Core Too

    <h4>Chapter 1179: y Along. He Wants the Demonic Core Too</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Zhai Yue thought that he had lured the enemy deep in to confuse them so that they would be careless and win secretly. However, this action of his made Fan Xing¡¯s scalp tingle.

    However, no matter how Fan Xing screamed, she could not be heard from the inside. She ran forward again and again, but was blocked by the transparent membrane.

    ¡°This y is indeed wonderful. Do you think this half-demon will fall for it?¡±

    Princess Miao Ling was standing in the distance with Fez. The humiliation from before had alle back now. Seeing the half-demon in such a sorry state and looking a little crazy, she felt satisfied and amused.

    ¡°She can¡¯t not fall for it. We¡¯ve anticipated this show many times tonight. Look, isn¡¯t it more or less what we expected?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s crashed into it again and again. Hehe, even I feel pain.¡±

    Fez looked at Fan Xing in such a way, and the smile on her face was the kind of joy that came after revenge.

    ¡°Look at her fall. I can¡¯t bear to do it anymore. Let¡¯s go and meet this half-demon.¡±

    After saying that, Fez jumped down. Miao Ling was not in a hurry. She stood in the air and looked at them with her invisible body. How could she, a fairy, mingle with a demoness?

    ¡°Yo, half-demon, weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Why are you in such a sorry state now?¡±

    Seeing Fan Xing like that, Fez felt satisfied and happy. Why did she feel sofortable seeing her like this?

    ¡°It was you. Did you arrange it? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that Zhai Yue is the Imperial Preceptor? Imperial Preceptor of the Six Realms, do you know that the decrees he issued make us monsters, demons, and ghosts have a lot of trouble?¡±

    ......

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, without the Imperial Preceptor, the Six Realms naturally have no boundaries. Humans have been our food since ancient times, and there are no boundaries. Don¡¯t you think that humans will just let us do whatever we want?¡±

    ¡°So, you came to kill Zhai Yue for your own food?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, as expected of a half-demon, your brain is slower than others. However, don¡¯t worry, we all know that we can¡¯t get your demonic core unless you want to give it to us. So, I don¡¯t n to take your demonic core today. After all, to us, if we can¡¯t get something, then we don¡¯t need to get it. Otherwise, it will be another dispute. So, whether you live or die, it doesn¡¯t matter to us.¡±

    ¡°But I just said that I want to have a good fight with you. It¡¯s really frustrating to fight in the Heavenly Prison. Why don¡¯t we choose this ce? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Get out of here. I¡¯m not in the mood to fight with you. Get out of here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether I get out or not. Not only is it not up to you, but you also have to fight today. Because if you win, I¡¯ll release the seal and let you in. Maybe you two can even fight against each other.¡±

    Hearing Fez¡¯s words, Fan Xing was furious. She no longer recklessly tried to break through the transparent barrier and began to attack Fez.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so impatient? Then let¡¯s have a good fight.¡±

    While the fight was intense here, on the other side, Zhai Yue deliberately let them attack again and again. It seemed that he was seriously injured and was gradually not their opponent. Meanwhile, those people began to rx their vignce.

    Zhai Yue thought that everything was under his control, but he forgot how anxious and tormented her heart was when the Fan Xing outside saw him falling from the sky again and again.

    ..

    ¡°Crown Prince, we have found the whereabouts of the Princess. She is now in the Imperial Court of Jin Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Prepare the horse and go immediately.¡±

    A breeze blew, and a 15-year-old youth stood on the apricot-flower embankment. His long eyshes were curled up, his eyebrows were handsome, and his silver hair was flowing elegantly. The calmness in his bones made people not dare to look at him directly.

    After waiting for so long, he would finally see Da Bao. Little Treasure stepped on the Pegasus and quickly flew toward Jin Kingdom.

    ..

    Pu¨C

    Fez spat out a mouthful of blood. She didn¡¯t expect this half-demon to be so fierce. Even she wasn¡¯t her match.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing over to help? What are you waiting for?¡±

    Fez covered her chest and yelled in the air. Miao Ling had watched the two fight the whole time. She didn¡¯t expect this half-demon to be so powerful. Even this Demon Princess wasn¡¯t a match for this half-demon.

    What made Miao Ling most curious was the horn of the demi-demon. Why did it not look like an ordinary deer horn? Instead, it looked very simr to the legendary Dragon horn?

    Although she had never seen what a Dragon looked like, it was a legendary divine beast that had long disappeared from the world. Fortunately, there were still silk paintings in the Immortal Realm. She had been lucky enough to see them, so when she saw the deer horn on Fan Xing¡¯s head¡­ Instead, she felt that the horn of the demi-demon was very simr to the Dragon horn.

    However, therge red spot on the half-demon¡¯s face and the mouthful of fangs did not look like a Dragon. Moreover, she did not believe that a half-demon had such an opportunity. It was actually a half-Dragon¡­ She would not forget that the half-demon¡¯s body contained the demonic core of the Ghost Pond Qilin, not the Dragon n¡¯s demonic core.

    However, no one knew what the demonic core of the Dragon n looked like.

    ¡°Another one hase out to die. It¡¯s you, that shameless princess. As expected, you guys are in cahoots.¡±

    ¡°You actually dare to speak to me like that? You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Miao Ling was also an extremely arrogant person. How could she endure being ridiculed by a half-demon? Naturally, she went up against the half-demon.

    The fight was getting more and more intense on one side, while on the other side, it was also extremely exciting.

    However, perhaps it was because the Ghost King, Mo Lu, the demon Elders, and the Beast King who felt that Zhai Yue had been beaten half to death by them and was on the verge of dying. All of them began to rx.

    At this moment, the transparent barrier opened. Zhai Yuey on the ground and pretended to be dead, but the voice of Fan Xing slowly came into her ears.

    Just as he was about to get up, a bolt of lightning struck down from the sky. Everyone¡¯s fighting stopped, including Zhai Yue, whose heart was in his throat.

    The ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion had arrived.

    At that moment, the ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion had arrived.

    Boom, boom¡­

    One after another, it struck down.

    ¡°Oh no, the ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion has arrived. Didn¡¯t we say it wasn¡¯t now? Why is it now? Why is it brought forward?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what should we do? What should we do now? What should we do?¡±

    At this moment, even Miao Ling was starting to worry. Although the immortals and celestials were not afraid of this thing, the lightning tribtion still had an impact on their cultivation. They should all stay in their immortal residences to avoid the lightning tribtion. If they were struck or identally touched, their cultivation in this life would be wasted and they would be demoted to human beings.

    ¡°Seize the demonic core as soon as possible.¡±

    Thunder crackled as it struck, but no one dared to run or hide. Most importantly, Ghost King, Mo Lu, and the others did not need to say anything as they began to besiege Fan Xing.

    At that moment, Zhai Yue was lying on the ground and was about to step forward to help when a bolt of lightning struck him directly on the head.

    The heart-wrenching pain almost made Zhai Yue faint.

    But this also made him realize clearly that the first bolt of lightning struck him, so this ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion was indeed the most impactful to him. It seemed that he had to obtain the demonic core as soon as possible.

    However, to obtain the demonic core, Fan Xing had to be willing. He would not harm Fan Xing¡¯s life, and would even make Fan Xing stay by his side for the rest of his life. At this moment, he was afraid that he would have to y along. Demonic core¡­ He also had to obtain it. Didn¡¯t these peoplee out to also want the demonic core?

    That would depend on who had the ability.

 Chapter 1180 - He Obtained the Demonic Core, But Lost Her

    <h4>Chapter 1180: He Obtained the Demonic Core, But Lost Her</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Everyone was targeting the demonic core, including Zhai Yue. They were determined to obtain the demonic core.

    Fan Xing was besieged by everyone, so she was naturally no match for them. However, Zhai Yue was struck by lightning, so he could not move at all. He stayed where he was and continued to recuperate.

    ¡°Half-demon, how about we send you and Zhai Yue to be a pair of desperate lovebirds?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still so ruthless even at this time. It seems that Zhai Yue has spoiled you too much. Take a look for yourself. Zhai Yue only has half a life left.¡±

    ¡°Zhai Yue, Zhai Yue.¡±

    Fan Xing called out a few times, but there was no response from Zhai Yue. Zhai Yue wanted to respond, but then the second and third lightning bolts struck down, and all of them struck his head. He had already mobilized all of his spiritual sense to resist the lightning bolts, so he was unable to immediately lend Fan Xing a helping hand.

    ¡°Stop shouting. You¡¯ve been beaten to such a state by us. If you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be ruined for the rest of your life. Imperial Preceptor? Hmph, what bullsh*t Imperial Preceptor, you¡¯re just so-so.¡±

    The Ghost King¡¯s entire body was cold, and his words caused Fan Xing¡¯s entire body to be devoid of any warmth. She felt a bone-chilling chill.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    Boom!

    The thunder struck again. The others were a little scared, but at this time, it was the critical moment, and they had to act.

    ¡°Actually, you can save Zhai Yue.¡±

    ......

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fan Xing had a bad feeling. These people¡¯s goal was not as simple as killing Zhai Yue, right? What did they want to do? Demonic core? Yes, their real purpose was the demonic core.

    But how could she hand over the demonic core? It was absolutely impossible.

    ¡°Little girl, you have to remember that if anyone wants to get your demonic core, unless you voluntarily break through your dantian, no one can do anything to you. Not only that, without the demonic core, not only can you not be a demon, you can not even be a human. You will even be imprisoned in the Nine Netherworld Fire for life, never to be released again, never to be reincarnated again.¡±

    These words were still fresh in her mind. This was not something that could be done simply by taking out the demonic core. For fan Xing, not only would she not be able to reincarnate for the rest of her life, she would also never be able to escape from the Nine Netherworld Fire.

    She could not be a human or a demon. How could she be willing? How could she be willing?

    But if she was not willing, then what about Zhai Yue? What would happen to Zhai Yue?

    During these five years ofpanionship, Zhai Yue was willing to enter the Yin Tai Tower on his own for her sake. He was willing to protect her with his life. He was even willing to take every step of the way to avenge her. They wanted her to watch Zhai Yue die right in front of her eyes? She could not do it. She could not do it.

    Fan Xing crawled to Zhai Yue¡¯s side and hugged him in her arms.

    Zhai Yue heard her cries and felt extremely ufortable. However, he knew that he could not be soft-hearted. He had to let Fan Xing take out the demonic core on her own. As long as she took out the demonic core, no one would dare to hurt her. No one would dare. He would surpass the Six Realms, he would dominate the Six Realms and be the supreme being.

    Therefore, for the sake of his future happiness, he had to let Fan Xing suffer a little. It did not matter. Yes, it did not matter.

    At this moment, another bolt of lightning struck. Fan Xing saw the lightning strike Zhai Yue¡¯s head with her own eyes.

    Even if she wanted to help him block it, she could not. The lightning hadpletely separated her. It was as if the lightning was aimed at him.

    ¡°Why? Hit me, hit me.¡±

    Zhai Yue listened to Fan Xing¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t bear it, but he had to hold it in.

    Fan Xing was extremely conflicted. What should she do? What should she do? Why did Zhai Yue, who was so powerful, be like this? Did these people gang up on Zhai Yue just for this d*mn demonic core?

    Pu¨C

    A mouthful of blood was spat out from Zhai Yue¡¯s mouth, who was already unconscious. This mouthful of blood dispelled all of Fan Xing¡¯s hopes. Zhai Yue was really injured, and it was very, very serious.

    These d*mn monsters, they wanted her demonic core, right? Dream on, they wanted to snatch the demonic core when she took it out? They had underestimated her, Fan Xing. Alright, since only one of them could live, and even if she lived, she would definitely not be a match for those people, then it was better to let Zhai Yue live.

    There was no hope for the Wen family, and half of her revenge had been avenged. Since that was the case, then it would be good to return the favor of Zhai Yue for the rest of her life, and forget about her own love.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, Fan Xing likes you!¡±

    After Fan Xing said this, she suddenly raised her head and let out a long howl. Zhai Yue, who was in her arms, could clearly feel countless streams of air sweeping over from all directions. It turned out that Fan Xing really loved him and was really willing to give him the demonic core¡­ Strong feelings and love swept through his body. Zhai Yue had no idea what Fan Xing would experience in the future.

    Intense pain assaulted her limbs and bones. The explosive feeling in her dantian made Fan Xing endure the intense pain.

    At this moment, Fan Xing suddenly lowered her head. Everyone saw that at this moment, Fan Xing actually kissed Zhai Yue.

    Not only that, Fan Xing reached out her hand to the top of her head. She pulled hard, and the smell of blood filled her mouth.

    ¡°Not good, she¡¯s passing the demonic core to Zhai Yue. Hurry up and do it.¡±

    Fez was shocked. She had not expected that this d*mned half-demon would use such a method to pass the demonic core to Zhai Yue. However, they were going to snatch the demonic core at this critical moment today. How could they let her pass the demonic core smoothly?

    ¡°AH¡­¡±

    ¡°AH¡­¡±

    ..

    A few screams rang out. Everyone was thrown far away by ayer of red light and fell heavily to the ground.

    Not only that, after the demonic core of Fan Xing was sessfully swallowed by Zhai Yue, she raised her head, grabbed her horn, and threw it at those people.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Two earth-shattering explosions rang out. Mo Lou, the Ghost King, the Beast King, and the seven Elders were all sted far away. They spat out blood and fell to the ground, not moving at all.

    Miao Ling fainted on the side, and her aura was also churning. Now she finally understood that it was really a Dragon horn. Only a Dragon horn could have such great power when it was taken off.

    She knew that her cultivation had beenpletely destroyed. She couldn¡¯t even be a human. She could only be a beast.

    Not only that, the Ghost King and the others had all lost their cultivation. None of them were good.

    The only good one might be Demon Princess Fez.

    When Fez was hit by the explosion, she was blocked by the seven Elders. Therefore, she was only injured and her cultivation was still there. However, none of the seven Elders were spared. They were all dead.

    ¡°D*mn it, d*mn it, you d*mn half-demon, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    Fez was extremely angry, but when she saw Fan Xing¡¯s head full of blood and her red eyes that looked like ghosts. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to move.

    If this half-demon still had some tricks up her sleeve, she wouldn¡¯t have any helpers.

    Fez was unwilling to ept this, so she said to Fan Xing,¡±I am the Empress of the Demon race. The Demon Emperor, Zhai Yue, and I worked together to obtain your demonic core. It¡¯s ridiculous that a mortal woman like you is qualified to be a demon!

    ¡°Fan Xing, do you really think that Zhai Yue doesn¡¯t want your demonic core? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at Zhai Yue¡¯s left chest. Does his left chest have the mark of a peach blossom? He is a deep pool ck Flood Dragon cultivating by the Peach Blossom Stream. Fan Xing, you are a fool. You have been deceived!¡±

    Fan Xing looked at Fez in disbelief. Yes, Zhai Yue¡¯s left chest indeed had the mark of a peach blossom, but why would he lie to her? Lie, lie, she was lying.

    ¡°Fez, you talk too much.¡±

    At this moment, Zhai Yue stood up with a cold air. He looked at Fez and stretched out his hand, striking her.

    Fan Xing turned to look at Zhai Yue. That incredulous look, that icy coldness all over her body, she was actually no longer so afraid.

    She no longer had her demonic core, did she?

    Now that Zhai Yue had suddenly stood up, how could she believe that he was not lying to her?

    ¡°Zhai Yue, did you want my demonic core?¡±

    Zhai Yue looked at Fan Xing and wanted to exin, but at this time, another wave of lightning tribtion descended. Zhai Yue dodged to the side and adjusted his mind to resist the lightning tribtion.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, did you want my demonic core?¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, be good. With the demonic core, I can sessfully survive the lightning tribtion. In the future, I will transcend the Six Realms. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, no one will dare to touch you, and no one will dare to hurt you.¡±

    Zhai Yue said this to Fan Xing as he resisted the lightning strike.

    However, Fan Xing just stood there in a daze. Her white clothes fluttered in the wind, and red blood flowed down instantly, dyeing the pure white dress.

    The red marks on the white dress were so bright, so brilliant, and so frightening.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, did you want my demonic core?¡±

    Fan Xing only repeated that sentence from beginning to end. She only asked Zhai Yue if he wanted her demonic core. It seemed that she only wanted this answer. She did not care about anything else.

    Zhai Yue did not dare to be distracted, but Fan Xing repeated this sentence again and again. Zhai Yue knew that Fan Xing would not stop until he told the truth.

    He could only stand to the side and say while resisting the lightning tribtion,

    ¡°Yes, I want your demonic core. I¡¯ve always wanted it.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s great. So, Zhai Yue, you¡¯ve always wanted my demonic core. The kindness you¡¯ve shown me is all for the sake of the demonic core.¡±

    Tears of blood flowed down from her eyes. She had never known that this was the case. So, everything that had happened in the past few years was just an act. It was all an act.

    And she would never be able to recover from this. She would never be able to reincarnate.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, Fan Xing likes you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, hahahaha.¡±

    Because of the demonic core, Zhai Yue had to fight against the lightning while refining it. He had to look at Fan Xing. But when he melted the demonic core, when golden light appeared all over his body, when he was no longer afraid¡­ When he no longer had any fear to fight against the world, the ten-thousand-year lightning tribtion would not be able to hurt him in the slightest.

    Not only that, his hair turned silver and he looked extremely enchanting.

    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha, transcend the Six Realms, transcend the Six Realms, hahaha¡­¡±

    Zhai Yue was extremely excited. He stood where he was and turned around happily. However, before his smile faded away, it froze on his face instantly.

    He saw with his own eyes that Fan Xing, his Fan Xing that no one would ever bully from now on, had turned into ashes bit by bit and disappeared before his eyes.

    This sentence was repeated in his ear, ¡°Zhai Yue, Fan Xing likes you¡­¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing¡­¡±

 Chapter 1181 - ine Netherworld H*lls, Little Treasure Saves His Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Nine Netherworld H*lls, Little Treasure Saves His Sister</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Fan Xing was gone. Zhai Yue had thought about what would happen if Fan Xing lost her demonic core, but he would never have thought that Fan Xing would be reduced to ashes in front of him.

    That was impossible. Fan Xing didn¡¯t only have a demonic core. She was half a demon, not a demon. A demon couldn¡¯t live without a demonic core, but Fan Xing wasn¡¯t a demon. She was still half a human. Even without a demonic core, she could still survive, although she would be a little weak, his ability had already transcended the Six Realms. As long as he was around, Fan Xing could live as long as she wanted.

    But now, who could tell him what was going on? Why did Fan Xing disappear in front of his eyes? Why was it still in the form of ashes? What did that d*mned Ghost Pond Qilin do?

    Zhai Yue ran toward the ce where Fan Xing had disappeared. He used a spell to surround the remaining things that had not dissipated, but it was useless. It waspletely useless.

    Fan Xing had still disappeared. It turned out that even though he had transcended the Six Realms, he still could not obtain Fan Xing or the person he wanted.

    Why? Why? He was unwilling. He was unwilling. Where was Fan Xing? Where was Fan Xing?

    A never-before-seen panic swept through Zhai Yue. Even when he was imprisoned in the deep pool, he had never been so afraid.

    He did not dare to imagine that if he did not have the innocent and cute girl in his life to apany him, his life would be like a stagnant water, without the slightest ripple.

    What was he going to do? Without Fan Xing, he had obtained the demonic core, but what was the point of transcending the Six Realms?

    For the first time, he began to regret it. Zhai Yue had never regretted doing anything, but this time, he regretted it. He regretted having such big ambitions, wanting to transcend the Six Realms.

    If someone had told him at that time that the price of transcending the Six Realms was Fan Xing, he would not have, he definitely would not have asked for it.

    Fan Xing, Fan Xing, where are you?

    ¡°You know, you know where Fan Xing is? Tell me, where is Fan Xing?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Dragon, you are not the ck Flood Dragon of the deep pool, you are a Dragon. How can you be a Dragon?¡±

    After seeing Zhai Yue refine it, Fez was shocked speechless. How could it be, how could Zhai Yue be a Dragon? How could there still be a Dragon in this world? How was this possible? But if it wasn¡¯t, then the White Dragon had appeared in the sky and was entangled with the thunder. If this wasn¡¯t his true form, then what was it? Zhai Yue was actually the only Dragon in this world. He was really a Dragon.

    ¡°Speak, what else do you know? Where is Fan Xing? Where is she?¡±

    Zhai Yue used a spell across space. Without even having to walk in front of Fez, Fez was so shocked by the immense pressure that she spat out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will pull out your demon bones one by one. At the same time, I will make sure that you have no ce in the Six Realms.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    Just as she said that, Fez felt that her leg was in so much pain that she waspletely focused. A bone was held in Zhai Yue¡¯s hand across space.

    ¡°AH¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. I only know that when the Ghost Pond Qilin died, there was another message that was sent back to the demons, but you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What message?¡± Zhai Yue knew that it was most likely the Ghost Pond Qilin¡¯s doing. His face was ashen, and he wished that he could drag the d*mned Ghost Pond Qilin out and chop him into pieces. That old fellow had died too easily.

    ¡°Once the demonic core is lost, the half-demon will be eternally unable to be reincarnated, and will suffer in the Nine Netherworld H*ll.¡±

    ¡°What? The Nine Netherworld H*ll? Eternally unable to be reincarnated?¡±

    Zhai Yue was shocked, and he even stood there as if he had gone mad. How was this possible? How could it be like this?

    The Nine Netherworld H*ll, what kind of ce was the Nine Netherworld H*ll? To actually let his Fan Xing stay there eternally and suffer in torment?

    ¡°Fan Xing knows? Did Fan Xing know all along?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the half-demon knows. How could the Ghost Pond Qilin not tell her? She must know.¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing knows and even gave me the demonic core. All of you, you forced her to do this. All of you, go and die with my Fan Xing.¡±

    Zhai Yue had lost all reason. Seeing Fez lying on the ground, he struck mercilessly. Fez screamed. She could only watch as her body disappeared into the air, bit by bit, just like Fan Xing. It disappearedpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you who harmed my Fan Xing! I won¡¯t let you off! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Zhai Yue stood between heaven and earth. No one knew what he was thinking, and no one knew what he was nning to do. However, from this day on, there would no longer be any peace on the Nine Netherworld Continent. Every day would be filled with ughter. The Six Realms were in chaos. The Devil race, Demon race, Ghost race, and Beast race no longerplied with the decree issued by the Imperial Preceptor. They began to do whatever they wanted in the entire world of the living. The Nine Netherworld Continent became like a purgatory on Earth. It was indescribably terrifying.

    ..

    ¡°D*mn it, we¡¯re one step toote. We have to go to the Nine Netherworld H*ll immediately.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, you can¡¯t. Even if you go to the Nine Netherworld H*ll, you¡¯ll be burned by the mes. This is uneptable.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. This time, I have to bring Da Bao back. The mes are burning, right? If Da Bao isn¡¯t afraid, I¡¯m not afraid either.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t listen to Heavenly Soldier at all. He didn¡¯t care whether or not he tried to stop him. In the past, Heavenly Soldier might have been able to stop him, but now, Heavenly Soldier was no longer his match. Even if he tried to stop him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him.

    Therefore, Heavenly Soldier could only follow Little Treasure.

    ¡°Heavenly Soldier, go back and report to the ck Emperor. Don¡¯t follow me. You can¡¯t stand the Nine Netherworld mes. If you go in, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Go now.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t want to talk to Heavenly Soldier. If he went a littleter, Da Bao would suffer more. He just wanted to save Da Bao quickly and let her be safe.

    Heavenly Soldier was thrown into the sky by Little Treasure with a wave of his hand. He couldn¡¯t stop him at all. He could only watch as Little Treasure jumped into the Nine Netherworld H*ll of the Ten Thousand Bone Cave.

    Little Treasure had always known that Da Bao had been roasted in the Nine Netherworld mes for ten years. Only after he entered did he realize that the Nine Netherworld H*ll was not something ordinary people could endure.

    The Nine Netherworld H*ll had a total of nine levels. The roasting of each level could instantly make one¡¯s soul disperse.

    Each level was even more intense than the previous one, burning bones, flesh, and soul.

    The most hateful thing was that Da Bao had to suffer for all eternity, so she wouldn¡¯t disappear from heaven and earth. Instead, she had to endure this torture every day and night.

    The surroundings were all red, and there weren¡¯t any demonic creatures around. It made sense. How could there be living things here? These hot mes could instantly roast a person.

    At this moment, Little Treasure finally understood why his father wanted him to go through the 18 Levels of H*ll before entering this ce.

    It turned out that the experience of this ce and h*ll really wasn¡¯t bad.

    There were no souls or ghosts, but there were fireballs that appeared at any time and ce. They came from all directions, and the scorching temperature made Little Treasure¡¯s scalp tingle. It was so hot that it made him panic.

    However, he knew that this was only the firstyer¡­

 Chapter 1182 - A Strong Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1182: A Strong Alliance</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Each level of the Nine Netherworld H*lls was different. Apart from the red mes, each level was different in color and represented different powers. Little Treasure knew that Da Bao was in the ninth level. He had to get to the ninth level as quickly as possible.

    On the other side, Zhai Yue, who had followed Little Treasure closely, was also breaking into each level. He had never thought that the Nine Netherworld H*lls would be so powerful.

    Not only that, Zhai Yue actually saw a strange figure standing in front of him. In this world, there was actually someone else who had barged into the Nine Netherworld H*ll?

    Zhai Yue was an Immemorial Demon Dragon, but Little Treasure¡¯s identity was not simple either. The two of them were equally powerful, so Little Treasure naturally sensed that someone had barged into the Nine Netherworld H*ll.

    He deliberately slowed down by half a beat. To be honest, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to reach the ninth level safely. Furthermore, he had to bring the person out of the ninth level. The difficulty was obvious.

    Little Treasure dodged the fireball that flew over from the side and leaned against the wall, waiting for the person behind him to approach. He didn¡¯t know who was behind him. What if he was passing the level and the person behind him attacked him¡­ It was toote for him to cry.

    Little Treasure waited patiently in a corner. After a while, he saw a figureing over. He was wearing a white mystic robe, and there was a little ck burn mark on it.

    Little Treasureined in his heart. He hade to challenge the Nine Netherworld H*ell, but he was wearing such a shy outfit. Was he going on a show?

    Anyway, seeing this person¡¯s clothes, Little Treasure didn¡¯t know why he felt ufortable.

    Zhai Yue frowned when he saw that the third level was actually so much more powerful than the first two levels. Could Fan Xing really hold on in such an environment?

    ¡°Idiot, to your left.¡±

    Zhai Yue did not expect that person to be so kind as to remind him. However, it was because of his reminder that he was able to avoid an attack.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ......

    Zhai Yue turned his head to look at Little Treasure. Little Treasure took one look at Zhai Yue and turned his head away. His lips were so thin. His mother had once said that a man with thin lips was heartless, but this was still considered strange. This was the first time that a man could make Little Treasure dislike him so much from the start.

    What was going on? He had never seen this man before. How could he dislike him for no reason?

    ¡°Who I am has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m more curious why you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you that I¡¯m here?¡± Zhai Yue used these words to directly refute him.

    Little Treasure nced at him and was toozy to argue with him. He said to him,¡±Which floor do you want to go to?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You know the answer.¡±

    When the two extremely arrogant people collided, sparks instantly flew in all directions.

    However, just as the two of them spoke, another round of fireballs attacked.

    Little Treasure cared about the overall situation and would not dwell on this issue with Zhai Yue at this time. He said to Zhai Yue,¡±You deal with the left side, I¡¯ll deal with the right side. We¡¯ll talk at the door.¡±

    Zhai Yue was not an insensible person. This fireball was indeed very powerful. Once it touched anything, it would immediately turn into ashes. Just look at his clothes.

    However, it was also because of the addition of two people. Moreover, this was the third level after all. With the two experts working together, it was not difficult for them to pass through this level and reach the opposite door.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Likewise!¡±

    Zhai Yue was also a little curious about this person¡¯s identity. He was really quite powerful, and his movements were even faster than his. What was this person¡¯s background? Moreover, he was not from the Six Realms. Was he from a different world? Could he be from another world?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business. Let me ask you, which level are you going to? We¡¯re working together. You¡¯ve seen how powerful this ce is. If the two of us work together, it might be easier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the ninth level.¡±

    Zhai Yue was the first to say this. When Little Treasure heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but look up at him. Was this person going for Da Bao?

    Was he the Little White Dragon?

    At this thought, Little Treasure couldn¡¯t help but raise his head again and use his spiritual sense to size him up. As expected, he was indeed the Little White Dragon. The White Dragon protected his body and surrounded him. No wonder he felt ufortable just looking at him.

    D*mn it, he was the one who had caused Da Bao to be locked up here. He was the one who had caused Da Bao to go through a love tribtion.

    Little Treasure¡¯s fists were already clenched tightly, but his face was still as calm as ever. However, he wouldn¡¯t tell Zhai Yue about it. Moreover, the road ahead wasn¡¯t that easy. After thinking for a moment, Little Treasure decided to endure this momentary anger, and make good use of this d*mned White Dragon.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re going for the Fire Dragon Fruit of the Nine Netherworld H*ll as well? With the Fire Dragon Fruit, you¡¯ll live forever, and your power will increase exponentially.¡±

    When Zhai Yue heard the words of this otherworldly being, he frowned. Fire Dragon Fruit? What was that? Howe he had never heard of it before? So that was the reason why this kid came here?

    However, if it was for this reason, it would be fine as long as it wasn¡¯t for Fan Xing. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be for Fan Xing either. No one in this world knew that Fan Xing was in the Nine Netherworld H*ll.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for the Fire Dragon Fruit. I¡¯m here for something else.¡±

    ¡°Something else? What?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t fight with you for the Fire Dragon Fruit, so we can work together.¡±

    ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t fight me for it? What if you want to fight me? What will I do?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Zhai Yue with his round eyes. For some reason, Zhai Yue felt that this kid¡¯s eyes looked familiar.

    This kid looked like he was only 15 or 16 years old, but he was already so powerful. In a few years, even he wouldn¡¯t be able topete with him. Where did this kide from?

    ¡°Are you from another world?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Why are you asking if you can tell?¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s words were extremely rude. However, Zhai Yue would not fall out with Little Treasure at this time. Moreover, this kid was so arrogant. The more arrogant a person was, the more they would have their own ns and arrangements.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Since we¡¯re both going to the ninth floor, let¡¯s work together. Anyway, remember, you definitely won¡¯t fight with me for the Fire Dragon Fruit.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t fight you for it.¡±

    What he wanted during Zhai Yue was only Fan Xing. He didn¡¯t care about anything else or anyone else, no matter how precious the treasure was.

    The two of them fought side by side. Not only were they equally capable, but they were also extremely outstanding people. If he didn¡¯t know that this was the Little White Dragon from the start, Little Treasure really felt that this was a good friend.

    Unfortunately, he just had to be the Little White Dragon. Even if he appreciated the other, the two of them could not possibly be friends.

    Zhai Yue also had the same feeling. He felt that this kid was indeed not bad. He even felt that this kid was somewhat talented and wanted to get to know him better. However, this kid was too arrogant. Ever since he said that they were going to join forces, he did not talk to him much anymore. Even when he spoke, he was blunt. What did he do to offend him? Did he?

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t go yet. Are you dissatisfied with me?¡±

    ¡°Yo, you just realized it? You¡¯re slow to react.¡±

 Chapter 1183 - The Return of Da Baoâ€™s Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1183: The Return of Da Bao¡¯s Soul</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t talk, but once he did, you would be angry to death.

    ¡°In the end, what is the reason?¡± Zhai Yue felt helpless looking at this kid. Why did he now unexpectedly feel this kid and Fan Xing were simr? Strange.

    ¡°Do you need a reason to hate someone?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Does it?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Are you bored?¡±

    ¡°I learned it from you.¡±

    ¡°Are you still going to go through with it?¡± Little Treasure was a little impatient.

    Zhai Yue looked at him and said. ¡°You have to tell me why you misunderstood me. Have I done anything that has wronged you? But I remember that this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±

    ¡°I hate people who are shy. You¡¯re wearing white clothes. What are you doing? Also, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re certainly going to fight me for the me Fruit. Because on the ninth floor, other than the me Fruit, there¡¯s also this person who¡¯s always been suffering. As far as I know, there hasn¡¯t been anyone suffering here for ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand years without anyone? How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m from another world? Of course I know.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m there to save people.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saving people? Saving who?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the Great White Dragon. Finally, he had said it. He wanted to hear what he had to say about Da Bao.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to save my wife.¡±

    Little Treasure had just taken out a water bottle from his storage ring and put it in his mouth to drink a mouthful of water when he heard this sentence. What did he say? Save who? His wife? When did his Da Bao marry him? The point was, did he agree? Did his parents agree?

    Zhai Yue was already very surprised because he saw that the kid actually took out a strange-looking bottle out of thin air. What was this thing? Was he using a storage ring?

    He actually had such a treasure.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Who did you say you were going to save? Your wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my wife. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±

    ¡°No, what I¡¯m curious about is why your wife is on the ninth floor. What did she do? Why is she locked up there? I know that anyone who is locked up on the ninth floor is someone who will never be allowed to reincarnate and will be burned by the Nine Netherworld mes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because of a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Then you¡¯re really useless. So what if it¡¯s a misunderstanding? You actually made your wife suffer like this. Why don¡¯t you go and suffer yourself?¡±

    Zhai Yue was a little puzzled by this kid¡¯s way of speaking. Why was it so strange? He couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s your wife, your wife. Do you understand?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhai Yue fell silent. The other party wasn¡¯t wrong either. He was really useless. He was useless and couldn¡¯t protect Fan Xing. If he knew that this would be the result, how could he bear to let Fan Xing suffer like this?

    ¡°I am really useless.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know you are useless. Can we continue now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I will still say the same thing. I will not fight with you for the me Fruit you mentioned.¡±

    Zhai Yue said this to Little Treasure in an extremely serious manner. Little Treasure gave him a cold nce and then said, ¡°You will only know if you will fight with me when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two continued forward, but Zhai Yue was really unlucky to have bumped into this little demon king Little Treasure. At least, without knowing Little Treasure, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat that little brain of his. He could scheme at any moment until there was nothing left. For example, right now, the me Fruit had appeared out of nowhere. Little Treasure had already thought it through. When the time came, he would take out the Fire Dragon Fruit from his storage bag and pretend to be the me Fruit. Since the Fire Dragon Fruit looked like it, this person wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it. Furthermore, he was going to trick this d*mned Little White Dragon into helping him save Da Bao.

    At this time, it would be nonsense to talk about backbone. Little Treasure was flexible. He wasn¡¯t that particr. He wasn¡¯t an ancient person, so he didn¡¯t care about these things. As long as he could save Da Bao¡­ He would be satisfied if he could deal with this d*mned Little White Dragon again.

    Starting from the fifth level, the number and power of the mes that appeared also increased. They became stronger and stronger. Not only that, even the clothes on someone as powerful as Little Treasure¡¯s body could not be seen.

    ¡®F*ck, these clothes are all burnt. What kind of ce is this? How much did my Da Bao suffer? It¡¯s all because of this d*mned White Dragon.¡¯

    Bang!

    Zhai Yue was carefully fighting against those white fireballs, but he did not expect to be kicked in the buttocks by someone.

    He turned to look at Little Treasure angrily and asked, ¡°What are you doing? You kicked the wrong thing.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to wear white clothes? These d*mn fireballs are also white. How would I know how this fire has a white color?¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª Continue. Be careful behind you.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After kicking the d*mn White Dragon, he finally felt a little better. However, Little Treasure still took off a vest from the heat and continued to fight with these things.

    ¡°How can you dress so inappropriately and have such bad manners?¡±

    Hearing Zhai Yue¡¯s words, Little Treasure felt that it was a joke. Was there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you care how I wear it? I haven¡¯t taken off my pants yet, and I still want to wear underpants. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not hot. I don¡¯t believe it anyway. Wearing so many clothes won¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Hearing what Little Treasure said, Zhai Yue looked at Little Treasure with extreme disapproval. He was hot, but he wouldn¡¯t be hot enough to take off all these clothes.

    ¡°When we get to the ninth level, you have to put them on.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it then.¡±

    Little Treasure knew that this d*mned Zhai Yue wouldn¡¯t let him wear this in front of Da Bao. Tch, She had seen it when they were young, when they were naked. These short-sleeved underpants were a waste of time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re almost to the ninth level. There are still two more levels.¡±

    The two of them continued forward. Of course, as they reached the end, it became more and more dangerous. It must be known that both of them were so powerful, but they were still injured in the Nine Netherworld H*lls. Although their injuries weren¡¯t serious¡­ However, even the slightest touch of these different colored mes would cause a ck hole to appear. One could imagine how careful they had to be on their way here.

    ¡°D*mn it, why are there so many colors in this fire? If this is the eighth level, then what else is there on the ninth level?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a volcano erupting andva spewing out.¡±

    Little Treasure said it casually. After all, in modern times, the most powerful thing was thisva, so he naturally began to make up stories.

    However, no matter how powerful they said it was, at this time, they had to focus all their attention on dealing with these d*mned mes.

    They took the longest time to reach the eighth floor. Only when they reached the other side could they reach the ninth floor. The two of them fought hard, but their cooperation could be considered close.

    Finally, when the two reached the entrance of the eighth floor, they sat on the ground in a sorry state at the same time.

    ¡°Phew ¡ª d*mn it, what is this thing? It¡¯s so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Put some clothes on. We¡¯re already on the secondst floor.¡±

    Little Treasure did not expect that this d*mn Zhai Yue would still think about his clothes at this time.

    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see the wounds on my body? Can I wear clothes if I¡¯m burned? How am I supposed to wear them? Am I stupid?¡±

    ¡°No, you have to wear them, or else you¡¯re not allowed to go in.¡±

    ¡°I said, you¡¯re being pretentious. You¡¯re not going in, are you? Then I¡¯ll go in.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure walked straight in. However, Zhai Yue did not want to let Little Treasure in so easily. He reached out and attacked Little Treasure¡¯s back. However, Little Treasure was a very sly person¡­ How could he not know what Zhai Yue was going to do? He turned to one side and dodged Zhai Yue¡¯s attack. Zhai Yue was just about to attack when he saw a woman chained to a stone wall not far away. Her entire body was burning with red mes, and she could not move.

    ¡°What, what, what, what is that?¡±

    Little Treasure was already scared. He was so scared not because of anything else, but because he had seen something that he absolutely did not want to see. He knew that Da Bao was suffering. He had seen Da Bao¡¯s appearance in the illusion before. Her entire body was burning.

    But seeing it with his own eyes and seeing it on a screen were twopletely different feelings.

    ¡°Fan Xing.¡±

    Zhai Yue couldn¡¯t care less about whether Little Treasure was dressed or not. Instead, he walked over and stared nkly at the scene in front of him.

    He had never dreamed that Fan Xing would be in such a state.

    She hung her head low and her four limbs were bound by thick demon chains. Her white clothes had long been burnt ck. Other than some special parts that covered the ident, her clothes were tattered and her entire body was covered in burns. It was really unbearable to look at her.

    ¡°Fan Xing, Fan Xing, wake up, wake up,¡±Zhai Yue said as he tried to break the demon chains. Countless spells were cast, but they had no effect at all.

    Little Treasure, who was standing at the side, was still standing there in a daze. He had seen Zhai Yue¡¯s actions, and he would not stop him at all. He knew that the demon chains could never be broken. Not only that¡­ He could not save Da Bai just like that.

    Before he left, Shen Xiaoxiao had personally ced the Soul-Subduing Mirror in Little Treasure¡¯s hands. He did not want Wen Jiu¡¯s body. What he wanted was Da Bao¡¯s soul, a soul that truly belonged to Da Bao.

    Zhai Yue was still foolishly preparing to break the demon chains, but Little Treasure had already taken out the Soul-Subduing Mirror. Not only that, he had also taken out a Fire Dragon Fruit. He stood directly behind Zhai Yue, he took out all of his abilities over the years and began to attack the ball of mes. Spells, arrays, and talismans were thrown forward.

    Not only could the demon chains lock people, but they could also lock souls. It would not be easy for Little Treasure to take out Da Bao¡¯s soul.

    However, that did not mean that it was impossible.

    Little Treasure and Da Bao were twins. They shared the same umbilical cord blood. He bit his finger and pointed at the talisman in the air. The moment his blood touched the yellow talisman paper¡­ The talisman paper was no longer burned into ashes before it even got close to her. Instead, it passed through the mes and stuck to Da Bao¡¯s forehead.

    Before Zhai Yue could react, he saw the talisman paper stuck on Fan Xing¡¯s head.

    Little Treasure seized the moment and bit the tip of his tongue. He chanted an incantation and spat out a mouthful of blood into the air. ¡°Retract!¡±

    Zhai Yue saw with his own eyes that a white shadow floated out from Fan Xing¡¯s head andnded directly on the yellow talisman.

    The talisman flew back into the young man¡¯s hand as if it had a life of its own.

    Little Treasure stuck the talisman onto the Fire Dragon Fruit in his hand, while Da Bao¡¯s soul fell into the Soul-Subduing Mirror through the talisman. Da Bao¡¯s soul returned to its original position.

    ¡°D*mn it, you took away Fan Xing¡¯s soul. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Who do you care who I am? Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to fight me for the Fire Dragon Fruit? Look, the Fire Dragon Fruit is this soul. How about it? It looks like fire, right?¡±

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re still wet behind the ears. I want your life¡­¡±

 Chapter 1184 - Yan Kuan Teaches His Son

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Yan Kuan Teaches His Son</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Zhai Yue did not expect this kid to pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger. He actually dared to take away Fan Xing¡¯s soul? Did he think he was stupid? He should have known that nothing good would happen as soon as the talisman was attached. However, he did not expect this kid, who looked so young, to have such ability to actually make a move right under his nose.

    ¡°Kid, you dared to take away Fan Xing¡¯s soul. Give it back to me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you said you wouldn¡¯t fight with me for the Fire Dragon Fruit.¡± Little Treasure looked at Zhai Yue, trying to twist the truth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Da Bao¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t make a mistake, he would have killed him long ago.

    If it weren¡¯t for him, would Da Bao have be like this?

    Zhai Yue looked at the red fruit wrapped in a talisman. He clearly saw that Fan Xing¡¯s soul was trapped in that talisman. No, it should be trapped in that Fire Dragon Fruit now¡­ How could he watch Fan Xing being taken away? In his dreams.

    ¡°If I knew that your Fire Dragon Fruit was made by my wife¡¯s soul, would I agree? Leave her soul, or else you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really courting death. Do you think you can beat me? If you save your wife, then go save her. Isn¡¯t she somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want Fan Xing¡¯s soul? What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take Fan Xing¡¯s soul. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± Little Treasure was smart. What he took was his Da Bao¡¯s soul. Fan Xing¡¯s soul? Her soul was in the Nine Netherworld H*ll. Oh, no¡­ It was the Resurrection Lily that had turned into hell.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Go and see for yourself.¡±

    Zhai Yue was stunned by Little Treasure¡¯s words. What did he mean? It wasn¡¯t Fan Xing¡¯s soul? That was impossible. He had seen it with his own eyes. How could it not be?

    ¡°Little White Dragon, how about this? You¡¯ll know once you go to the Netherworld. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going out now. If you¡¯re willing, you can go out with me. If you¡¯re not, you can continue to stay here and snatch your wife¡¯s body. That¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°You want to leave? Leave her soul behind.¡±

    Zhai Yue was already confused. It was precisely because he did not understand that he knew that this otherworldly brat absolutely could not leave.

    Little Treasure ced the Soul-Subduing Mirror directly into his storage bag, but he deliberately held the Fire Dragon Fruit in his hand.

    Zhai Yue¡¯s attention was on the Fire Dragon Fruit in his hand from the beginning to the end, so he did not pay attention to where the truly important thing was.

    The two of them instantly started fighting. However, at this moment, it was unknown if it was because the soul had been extracted, but the body of Fan Xing suddenly burst into mes and was instantly engulfed by the mes, it waspletely burned.

    ¡°Fan Xing¨C¡±

    This was the second time Zhai Yue had seen Fan Xing turn into ashes in front of him. What should he do?

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. I won¡¯t let you off. I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Even though Zhai Yue was burning with rage and wanted to take care of Little Treasure, the ninth level of the Nine Netherworld H*lls had finally revealed its ferocious side.

    Just as Little Treasure had said,va exploded from the spot where Da Bao had been tied up.

    ¡°F*ck, why aren¡¯t you running?¡±

    When Little Treasure saw that something was wrong, he immediately ran away. Moreover, this was different from normal. If he didn¡¯t run now, once theva touched him, he would be chased away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you go crazy. If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight outside. Let me tell you, it doesn¡¯t matter if you and I die. Once something happens to this soul, you won¡¯t even have time to cry.¡±

    Although Little Treasure¡¯s words were harsh, they were not without reason. Besides, he was fast to begin with, so Zhai Yue had no choice but to run after him.

    When they came, they had gone through a total of nineyers. However, when they went out, they realized that the mes on eachyer were gone, and theva was closely following behind them.

    It seemed like this thing was going to chase them out.

    The two of them ran extremely fast, and by the time they ran out of the cave, theva was already in front of them.

    ¡°D*mn it! Pegasus.¡±

    However, Little Treasure did not expect that the Pegasus was actually afraid of theva and did not dare to go near it.

    This was great. Was he really going to be burned to death by theva?

    ¡°Give me that Fire Dragon Fruit and I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°You can only listen to me now.¡±

    Little Treasure put on an extremely resentful and troubled expression. He looked at Zhai Yue and threw the Fire Dragon Fruit in his hand fiercely into Zhai Yue¡¯s hand.

    Zhai Yue looked at the Fire Dragon Fruit that was stuck to the talisman and felt extremely ufortable. Now that he had his soul in his hand, but Fan Xing¡¯s physical body was gone. It was all because of this d*mn kid.

    He wanted him to save him at this time? Dream on.

    ¡°You destroyed Fan Xing¡¯s physical body. You should stay here and have a good taste of what it¡¯s like to have your physical body destroyed.¡±

    ¡°You, damn it.¡±

    Seeing Zhai Yue floating away with the Fire Dragon Fruit in his hands, Little Treasure was extremely angry. D*mn it, he had learned everything over the years, but he was still in his physical body and could not really fly in the air.

    Just as theva under his feet was about to touch this ce, a voice was heard:

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still too young. Let your father clean up your mess.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Little Treasure¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Great, his father was here. Sure enough, Heavenly Soldier was always reliable. Of course, it was his father and mother who were reliable.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s silver hair danced in the air. He stood in mid-air and cupped his hands as he watched Little Treasure struggle at the entrance of the cave. The way he watched the show made Little Treasure¡¯s teeth hurt.

    ¡°Daddy, pull me up.¡±

    ¡°Climb on your own. Have you found Da Bao¡¯s soul?¡±

    ¡°I found it.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re burned. Don¡¯t burn Da Bao.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s heart was cold. Wasn¡¯t his father being a little too obvious?

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ What if you don¡¯t pull me?¡±

    ¡°Little brat, then you should swim well in thisva.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I want Mommy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re useless and you¡¯re calling for your mommy again. Your mother is sleeping now. I didn¡¯t know you were so useless. If she knew, I guarantee you would drink a few more mouthfuls ofva water.¡±

    Little Treasure felt wronged. He felt so wronged. Why did he have to suffer like this? Why was his father so ruthless?

    ¡°Daddy, a tiger doesn¡¯t eat its own son. If I die, you won¡¯t have a son to send you off after your death.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your mother and I will give birth to another child.¡±

    Little Treasure choked. His father was really annoying.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Alright, it was better to be soft than hard. He called out to Yan Kuan pitifully.

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan hated to see him like that. The main reason was that this kid wasn¡¯t good at growing anything, but he just had a pair of eyes that looked exactly like Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. Every time, Yan Kuan couldn¡¯t help but feel soft-hearted.

    ¡°You¡¯re good. You¡¯ve been deceived by a Little White Dragon. To think that you¡¯ve had so much more experience than him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so sinister. I¡¯m not stupid if he¡¯s not good. The real Soul-Subduing Mirror is in my hands.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure suddenly realized that his feet were burning. That d*mnedva was near his feet. ¡°Daddy, help.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, theva is near my feet. Hurry up and save me.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t burn to death. Stay in a daze. I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson.¡±

 Chapter 1185 - Teach the Little White Dragon a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Teach the Little White Dragon a Lesson</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Daddy, my butt hurts.¡±

    ¡°Serves you right. You deserve to be taught a lesson. You have to know that there is always someone better than you. You always do whatever you want with your cleverness.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at his son with disappointment. However, his hands did not stop moving. He carefully ced the Soul-Subduing Mirror in his palm. It was indeed Da Bao¡¯s soul. He was finally relieved.

    ¡°Little Treasure, your father is right. If I were here, I would definitely let you drink a few mouthfuls of magma water so that you wouldn¡¯t forget it.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at his tiger father and tiger mother with fear. They were too ruthless. It was just as his father had said. They really wanted him to drink magma water. Fortunately, his mother did note. It seemed that his father was more gentle. It only burned his buttocks, and it only hurt. It didn¡¯t burn anything.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Good-for-nothing. Let¡¯s go and collect that Little White Dragon. D*mn it, he actually made my daughter suffer so much? I¡¯ll beat him to death.¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard what Little Treasure had said about what had happened to Da Bao, she had been holding back the fire in her heart.

    Yan Kuan always listened to Shen Xiaoxiao, so now that his wife wanted to vent her anger, he naturally had to follow her. Most importantly, he did not want that kid to have it easy either.

    ¡°That kid is the Imperial Preceptor? Little White Dragon is protecting his body, right? If I pull his Dragon tendon, I¡¯ll just lie on the Dragon all the time.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, when will Da Bao wake up?¡±

    ¡°Three dayster. Let her stabilize her soul in the Soul-Subduing Mirror. This Soul-Subduing Mirror is the Soul-Subduing Mirror of the entire Netherworld. Now that all the energy is concentrated on her body, it will only take three days to stabilize her soul. Moreover, there won¡¯t be any problems in the future. It will be extremely useful for Da Bao¡¯s recovery.¡±

    ¡°Mm, alright, then we¡¯ll wait. In these three days, we¡¯ll go and take revenge.¡±

    ......

    ..

    The family of three began to search for Zhai Yue directly in the Nine Netherworld Continent. However, Zhai Yue did not know that his trouble was about to arrive.

    The most important thing was that at this moment, his gaze waspletely focused on the Fire Dragon Fruit in front of him.

    He kept feeling that this Fire Dragon Fruit seemed to be a little smaller and a little wilted.

    How could it not be wilted? The Fire Dragon Fruit was an extremely stingy fruit to begin with. It was so hot in the Nine Netherworld H*ll and had been in Little Treasure¡¯s storage ring for a few days. How could it not be wilted under such circumstances?

    Unfortunately, Zhai Yue saw that something was amiss, but he did not dare touch the Fire Dragon Fruit, afraid that he would destroy Fan Xing¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the new Mo Lou pays their respects.¡±

    ¡°The new Mo Lou? Tell him to get lost.¡±

    The Mystic Fox looked at the strange fruit on the table. There was a talisman on the fruit. It looked very ordinary. Why was the Emperor looking at it?

    ¡°Your Majesty, what is this fruit? Why do you keep looking at it? Isn¡¯t it just an ordinary fruit?¡±

    The Mystic Fox¡¯s words made Zhai Yue fly into a rage. He shouted at the Mystic Fox,¡±How dare you! This is Fan Xing. Fan Xing¡¯s soul is inside. You¡¯re talking nonsense! I¡¯ll pluck your skin.¡±

    The Mystic Fox jumped in fright. Why was His Majesty so angry? What was going on? They were also very upset that something had happened to Fan Xing, but was His Majesty confused? There was no soul inside the fruit at all¡­ Even the Mystic Fox could see it.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I really don¡¯t see any soul in the fruit. Perhaps my mana is too weak, so I couldn¡¯t see it. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±

    When Zhai Yue heard this, he felt depressed. After a while, he said to the Mystic Fox,¡±Call everyone to the main hall.¡±

    The Mystic Fox was stunned, but he immediately reacted and quickly walked out.

    Zhai Yue carefully held the Fire Dragon Fruit in his hand and slowly walked to the main hall.

    ¡°Tell me, can you see what¡¯s inside this fruit?¡±

    The hundred people looked at each other. What did this mean? Was this a test of their spells?

    At first, no one said anything, but then everyone began to whisper. Was this an ordinary fruit? How could they not know what was inside?

    ¡°This subordinate is ignorant and does not see anything.¡±

    If there was only one Mystic Fox saying this, then Zhai Yue might not believe it, but all those who knew magic were here. If all of them said that they did not see any soul, then there was only one result¡­ He had been deceived by that strange kid.

    ¡°D*mn it, d*mn it!¡±

    ¡°Little White Dragon,e out here for me. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    Zhai Yue was about to get angry and go find that strange kid to settle the score, but he did not expect to hear that kid¡¯s voice. D*mn it, he was indeed not dead. Then, Fan Xing¡¯s soul was in that kid¡¯s hands.

    Zhai Yue walked out angrily. However, as soon as he reached the peach blossom courtyard outside, he was shocked by the three people in front of him.

    Three people from another world? Furthermore, they were able to break into the formation he had set up. This was not all. The most important thing was that one of the men had silver hair on his head.

    Even he, who had transcended the Six Realms, could only turn his hair white. This man actually had silver hair.

    At this moment, silver hair also appeared on the head of that hooting brat. There was also an extremely beautiful woman standing between the two of them. One look and one could tell that they were a family of three. Just where did this persone from?

    ¡°Brat, are you here for revenge? Who are you people? Where is Fan Xing¡¯s soul? Give it back to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your uncle. You took away my Fire Dragon Fruit and still didn¡¯t save me. I¡¯ll teach you, my nephew, a lesson today.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, the seniority is wrong. He¡¯s the uncle and you¡¯re the nephew. You¡¯ve be a junior.¡±

    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you even know how to scold people? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Alright, this pair of unscrupulous parents were so different when it came to teaching their children.

    Zhai Yue was even more confused about the background of this young man and woman. However, at this moment, Little Treasure took out the whip in his hand. He didn¡¯t care what this person wanted to say anymore andshed it at Zhai Yue.

    Zhai Yue originally didn¡¯t care at all, but when the whip staggered and hit the ground, it directly split open a crack in the ground. He knew that this kid¡¯s whip was definitely not simple.

    ¡°Don¡¯t clean up too quickly, or else I won¡¯t vent my anger.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mommy. I¡¯ll clean it up properly for you and Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Kid, where¡¯s my Fan Xing?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s in h*ll. Go find it yourself.¡±

    After saying that, Little Treasure waved the Dragon Whipping Whip and began to whip Zhai Yue¡¯s body one with whip after another. No matter how powerful Zhai Yue was, he could not withstand the Dragon Whipping Whip.

    ¡°I¡¯ll whip you to death, you Little White Dragon. I¡¯ll whip you to death, you selfish Immemorial Demon Dragon. I¡¯ll whip you to death, you shameless fellow. Have I agreed to let you marry my Da Bao? You shameless fellow, with me around, you won¡¯t be able to marry my Da Bao for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll whip you to death, I¡¯ll whip you to death.¡±

    Little Treasure was beating him to his heart¡¯s content. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was able to vent her anger.

    Zhai Yue was beaten to the ground and could not move. After a long while, he suddenly asked Little Treasure, ¡°Where is my Fan Xing?¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned for a moment. At this moment, he was about to be beaten to death by himself. This d*mn Little White Dragon was still thinking about his Da Bao. Why was he pretending to be affectionate? If it weren¡¯t for him, would Da Bao have suffered all this?

    ¡°Alright, Little Treasure, stop. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s meaningless to fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°Little White Dragon, listen well. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t appear in front of us, or I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you.¡±

    ¡°Fan Xing, where is my Fan Xing?¡±

    Zhai Yue was almost out of breath, but he was still asking about Fan Xing. Little Treasure rolled his eyes and said to Zhai Yue, ¡°Your Wen Jiu and your Fan Xing are in the h*ll of the Netherworld, the Resurrection Lily. Think of it as me being kind. Go and find them yourself.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the real Wen Jiu there? Go and find her yourself.

 Chapter 1186 - Da Bao Wakes Up

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Da Bao Wakes Up</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Little Treasure, why have you grown so tall? I¡¯m not even as tall as you.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a boy. Boys grow faster than girls.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mommy. And you¡¯re also very tall now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I forgot. I¡¯m already 15 years old. I¡¯m a big girl now. Mommy, I¡¯m a big girl now, right?¡±

    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s soft voice, this was the voice that their entire family had been waiting for for 10 years. To them, this was simply a luxury.

    After Da Bao woke up, she indeed did not remember anything about the Nine Netherworld Continent. She thought that she had been unconscious for 10 years. However, no one told Da Bao what had happened.

    Those things had nothing to do with Da Bao to begin with. As long as their Da Bao was happy, they would have no regrets.

    ¡°Yes, our Da Bao is already a big child, but in your parents¡¯ hearts, you will always be the cutest little children, the cutest little babies.¡±

    All these years, every time he held Da Bao, she would be a body that would not move. Now that she was so lively and lively, Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were filled with doting love.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Little Treasure, I can hear what you guys are saying to me every day. Little Treasure, do you always secretly y games? Daddy, do you always say that Mommy dotes on Little Treasure too much? Mommy, do you always say that Daddy brings Little Treasure to y games?¡±

    Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao, and Little Treasure looked at Da Bao in surprise. She heard everything they had said to her all these years? It turned out that Da Bao could hear everything.

    ¡°Da Bao, you can hear everything? That¡¯s great. We were so afraid that you didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Who am I? I¡¯m Da Bao.¡±

    The whole family sat together and talked about the past. They talked about everything that they had experienced over the years. Whether it was Da Bao or Little Treasure, it was a great happiness and satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that our family will go to the beach for a vacation. Your father bought an ind and we can go hunting. We¡¯ll have a good time together as a family.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just the four of us. Let¡¯s have a good time.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Yama, tell me, where is it? where is the Resurrection Lily?¡±

    King Yama looked at the Little White Dragon who had suddenly run to the Netherworld. He remembered what the Crown Prince had told him before and directly said to Pan Guan, ¡°Bring the Little White Dragon there. There are tens of thousands of Resurrection Lilies. The person you are looking for is in there. Go and find her yourself.¡±

    Little White Dragon heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that King Yama would try to trip him up. He had even prepared for a fierce battle. Although he had been beaten half to death by that strange kid, his injuries had not recovered yet. However, in order to find Fan Xing as soon as possible, he was not afraid. He had toe and look for her as soon as possible. He had already missed out on this opportunity too many times. He could not miss out on this opportunity again.

    However, just as he let out a sigh of relief, when he saw the boundless Resurrection Lilies that bloomed in the Yin River, he finally understood why King Yama had agreed to bring him here so readily.

    ¡°Little White Dragon, these are the Resurrection Lilies. The souls that died with injustice have all turned into Resurrection Lilies here. Wen Jiu, born in the Nine Netherworld Continent, is also here. Go and look for her yourself.¡±

    ¡°Little White Dragon, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you. Every year, there are many people like you who want to make up for their regrets and search for the Resurrection Lily. However, not a single person found it because these Resurrection Lilies are all the same. Moreover, all of them died with injustice. It is definitely not an easy task to awaken the spiritual sense of a Resurrection Lily.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care of yourself. Farewell!¡±

    Pan Guan left after giving a few instructions. However, after taking a few steps, he could not help but turn his head to take a look. The Little White Dragon walked into the silhouette of the Resurrection Lilies without hesitation. Idiot, another idiot. No matter how long he searched¡­ How could he find the person he was looking for?

    The Crown Prince¡¯s fury this time was supported by Lord ck Emperor. It seemed that this Little White Dragon had offended quite a number of people.

    Sigh, how pitiful, how pitiful!

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, what is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a mini detector. Isn¡¯t it much more advanced than the one I saw before? Technology has advanced in the past few years, and there will be many different things. I¡¯ll teach you slowly. You¡¯re so smart, you¡¯ll definitely understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been smart, hmph!¡±

    Da Bao, who was 15 years old, had a pair of big, dark, clear eyes, soft, full red lips, and a delicate little nose. She was beautiful, pure, gentle, and elegant.

    Her skin was fragile, and she had been sleeping for the past few years. Because she had 19¡¯s pills to help her, her body had developed like a normal child. Plus, she did not exercise much, so her skin was extremely fair and smooth. It was delicate and silky. She was really graceful and elegant.

    If they did not see such a Da Bao every day, it would be easy for them to find her unfamiliar. However, Da Bao and Little Treasure looked very simr. The two of thembined all the advantages of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, especially their eyes¡­ The two children were very simr to Shen Xiaoxiao. This was also an important reason why Yan Kuan was sometimes speechless and helpless towards the two children.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Da Bao is smart. Da Bao is very smart.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, quickly change your clothes. Mommy will take you shopping. After so many years, Mommy can finally take her daughter shopping. Little Treasure, bring us something to go with us. Your father is at thepany. He wille and pick us upter.¡±

    Little Treasure really wanted to say no, but he had not apanied Da Bao shopping all these years. Yes, they were still going to the children¡¯s paradise.

    ¡°Mom, I want to go to the children¡¯s amusement park.¡±

    Although Da Bao was already 15 years old, and even though they had been constantly telling her some things in her ear all these years, Da Bao¡¯s intelligence was still around six years old. This was a fact that could not be erased.

    But it was also strange. Whether it was in Yan Kuan¡¯s heart or in Little Treasure¡¯s and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hearts, they all felt that Da Bao¡¯s true age was more than six years old. Even though she had grown up, she was still a child.

    Therefore, when they heard that Da Bao wanted to go to the amusement park, neither Shen Xiaoxiao nor Little Treasure felt that there was a problem. The two of them nodded at the same time and said,

    ¡°Okay, go, go. Let¡¯s go shopping first. Then, when Daddyes, Daddy will bring us to the amusement park.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Little Treasure. We can go to the amusement park now.¡±

    Even though she looked so happy, Da Bao was just like a child.

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. She was almost 33 years old this year, but they would never grow old or die, so they still looked like they were in their 20s. No one would really think that they were mother and daughter, let alone when walking together with Da Bao. It was more like they were sisters.

    However, this did not prevent Shen Xiaoxiao from doting on her child. In fact, this kind of doting was the kind that the entire family doted on. No one would think that there was anything wrong with it.

    ..

    ¡°Mommy, this cake looks so delicious. I want to eat it. I¡¯ll just eat a piece. My teeth won¡¯t go bad,¡± Da Bao said as she held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and acted coquettishly like when she was young.

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, this kind of behavior made Da Bao look like a slow-witted girl with a problem. Even the eyes of the salesperson were somewhat regretful. Such a beautiful little girl¡­ How could she be a fool?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and her family did not think that there was anything wrong with Da Bao. They just felt that there was nothing wrong with Da Bao. In the past, they had always been like this.

    Eating too much sweetness would lead to bad teeth. Many people knew this.

    ¡°Mom, is that sister a fool? She¡¯s already so old. How could she have bad teeth?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a fool. They actually brought a fool to such a high-ss restaurant. The quality of this restaurant is really getting lower and lower.¡±

    The mother and daughter spoke very loudly, and everyone around them heard them. Even Shen Xiaoxiao and the others heard them clearly. Little Treasure was instantly enraged. He turned around to look at the mother and daughter. When he saw them, he realized that they were actually familiar faces. So they were¡­

 Chapter 1187 - Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Face pping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect to see this mother and daughter here. This was none other than the daughter left behind by Nan Ya and Jiang Haoming¡¯s new wife, Liu Lili, the youngest daughter of a food and beverage magnate.

    Liu Lili was a widow and was quite good-looking, but she was not very lucky. Earlier, she had argued with her husband while driving. In the end, her husband died in a car ident, and she lost the child in her belly. She was unable to have children anymore.

    It was a kind of fate to marry Jiang Haoming. After all, her husband was killed by her. A family with a little bit of face wouldn¡¯t marry her.

    But Jiang Haoming had no choice. He could only marry her. First, his best friend couldn¡¯t resist Liu Lili¡¯s seduction. Second, they didn¡¯t know if Jiang Wenyi listened to Jiang Shuixian¡¯s words too much or if his brain was enlightened, he really couldn¡¯t tell how good he was to the Jiang family.

    On the contrary, Jiang Wenyi treated Jiang Haoming and Jiang Haoting equally. Every month, he would give them some living expenses. If they wanted more, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t.

    After the death of Old Madam Jiang, Jiang Haoting was defeated in the election. It had been many years. He only grew flowers and nts every day. He looked very rxed.

    If it was anyone else, they would definitely not know how good their lives were. However, for Jiang Haoting, who had pursued power all his life, his life was really not good.

    Moreover, Qiu Shaowei really did note back after she went abroad to study. Even after Jiang Haoting lost the election, they had already cut ties.

    Qiu Shaowei and Kong Qi brought their child. Yes, the child had officially taken Kong Qi¡¯s surname after the heart transnt surgery. Other than not having a marriage certificate, the three of them had a really good life.

    As for Jiang Haoting, he had caused trouble many times, but it was useless. He had no choice because he had forced his wife to leave. His identity meant that he would never be able to leave the country in his life, so he could only stay in the country. He watched Qiu Shaowei and the others live happily.

    He had gone too far.

    Liu Lili and Jiang Haoming were pretty good after they got married. They knew what was going on, and they didn¡¯t mind who the twins parents were. Anyway, as long as they were children recognized by the Jiang family, she would take care of them.

    The most important thing was that these children were young. If she raised them from a young age, she wouldn¡¯t lose out. The most important thing was that Jiang Wenyi had said that in the future, the Jiang Corporation would also have the rights to these two children. It was because of this point that¡­ She would definitely take care of the children.

    ......

    When Jiang Shuixian saw that someone was taking over, it was mainly because Liu Lili couldn¡¯t bear a child, so she directly handed the children over to Liu Lili.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Liu Lili¡¯s personality was also like that of a delicate girl. Her style of doing things was often ruthless, and one could imagine the children she had taught.

    Fortunately, she also knew that the boundaries of the capital could be used to catch anyone who was a third generation official or second generation official. It wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to offend.

    If it was the Jiang family in the past, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But now, she didn¡¯t dare to offend anyone casually.

    When she heard her daughter, Jiang Jiaojiao, say that she saw a fool, she actually responded very naturally. She did not think whether her words were correct and just said it.

    That was why Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry.

    As expected, the Jiang family and her were the nemesis.

    ¡°With a person like you, the natural ss and style of this ce will be much lower. The child is so young and you do not know how to teach her. You are really good at being a stepmother. Don¡¯t tell me that you are deliberately spoiling the daughter of someone else and trying to kill her with a stroke of ttery?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were enough to p her face. Liu Lili was so angry that she immediately stood up. D*mn it, who, who actually dared to say such things about her?

    But when she turned around and saw Shen Xiaoxiao, the anger on her face waspletely stuck in her throat.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s President Shen. This, this, this, this, misunderstanding, misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Liu Lili was a coward. She really didn¡¯t expect that the person she was facing with her back facing was actually Shen Xiaoxiao. Liu Lili knew the young master beside her. The extremely famous Young Master Yan in the capital, but the girl beside her¡­ She really hadn¡¯t seen her before. She hadn¡¯t heard of any rumors either.

    Although she had always known that Yan Kuan and his wife gave birth to dragon and phoenix twins, there had always been rumors that their daughter was studying abroad. No one had seen her before. Who would have thought that after all this time, she was actually a fool.

    They had been wondering why this youngdy had never brought her out to see the world. It turned out that she was a fool.

    Liu Lili seemed to have discovered some new world. If this news were to be exposed, it would be a big deal.

    But now was not the time to be excited about such big news. Now that she had offended Shen Xiaoxiao, that famous wife ve of Yan Kuan, she would be in trouble.

    ¡°Why did you say that to my mother? That sister is a fool to begin with. She¡¯s just a tall girl.¡±

    Jiang Jiaojiao, who was 10 years old, spoke in a way that made people dislike her. If not for the fact that she was too young, Shen Xiaoxiao would have wanted to give her a couple of ps. Anyone who dared to bully her daughter would be courting death.

    ¡°Have you grown taller? You haven¡¯t grown taller or a heart. The most important thing is that you¡¯re ugly. You even came out to scare people.¡±

    Da Bao was not someone who was easily bullied. Although her IQ seemed to be around 6 years old, she knew everything that they had said in her ears over the years. No matter how foolish she was, she had learned something.

    ¡°Mommy, she scolded me. That fool actually scolded me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was quite happy. Her Da Bao was still the same. It was best if she did not suffer any losses.

    ¡°Why do you look for your mother if you can¡¯t win a scolding? What a character. Ugly people are always causing trouble.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°President Shen, look at your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Why? I think my Da Bao¡¯s words are very good. But you, old woman, if you don¡¯t know how to manage your children, I will help you manage them. Didn¡¯t you say that the ss here is low? Manager,e and recognize her face. In the future, when you see her, I don¡¯t need to teach you how to do it, right?¡±

    The manager of the boutique pastries had alreadye over after Little Treasure and the others entered the shop. This shop was originally opened by them for Da Bao because Da Bao used to like to eat desserts such as cake and chocte. Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others found the most famous pastry chef. They even specially sent it to Lou Yin¡¯s ce to learn from the so-called imperial chef. Needless to say, their craftsmanship was not bad.

    After opening the shop, the business was very good. Later, it was simply made into a membership system. Usually, people who were not members would not open the shop to the outside world.

    That was why Liu Lili said that the quality of the shop was low. Little did she know that she was the boss.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Liu Lili did not expect that the matter would turn out like this with just one sentence.

    ¡°President Shen, is it really necessary to do this from the bickering between children?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary? I think it¡¯s very necessary. My daughter absolutely won¡¯t allow anyone to gossip about her. Ms. Liu, please take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Madam, please!¡±

    The manager directly called out to Liu Lili. Even though Liu Lili felt ufortable, she could only leave. She also had someints about her daughter who had already begun to cry. Why did she provoke others for no reason? She knew that she was a fool, so she could keep it in her heart, but she actually said it out loud. She was really looking for trouble.

    ¡°Why are you crying? Why aren¡¯t youing back with me? You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±

    Liu Lili yelled at Jiang Jiaojiao and pulled her away. Just wait and see. Before long, the entire upper-ss society would know that this Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s daughter was a fool. When that time came, she would anonymously post it online. She didn¡¯t believe that they would know that it was her who posted it.

 Chapter 1188 - Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Birthday Party</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Mom, did I just grow taller but not smarter?¡±

    Even though Da Bao was so powerful just now, she still felt a little ufortable after these people left. It seemed like she really didn¡¯t understand a lot of things. Could it be that even that little friend could see through it?

    A mother probably wouldn¡¯t feelfortable hearing her daughter say this, but when she was really about to say something to Da Bao, Little Treasure had already said it first:

    ¡°Dabao, you¡¯re really stupid.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, what are you talking about?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a little angry. How could Little Treasure say that?

    ¡°Mommy, is Da Bao not stupid? When such a young child provoked her, she felt that she was stupid. Where was her intelligence in the past? Seriously, why didn¡¯t you feel that the little brat was jealous of your beauty and cuteness? Why did she have to be so serious about all these other things? Let me tell you, Da Bao, you¡¯re our family¡¯s princess. Even if you turn this world upside down, no one would dare to say that you¡¯re stupid. You¡¯re innocent and cute. You¡¯re many times better than those children who are calctive at such a young age.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Little Treasure to persuade her in this way. However, when she thought about how the two of them had been close since they were young and did not say anything, she decided to just watch the two of them talk amongst themselves. She even began to think¡­ Was she being too sensitive?

    Wasn¡¯t it good to treat Da Bao as normal like Little Treasure?

    ¡°Little Treasure, what you said seems to make sense.¡±

    ¡°Of course what I said makes sense, so think about it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m too outstanding, so people are jealous.¡±

    ¡°Right, look at us in World of Magical Beasts. You¡¯re so powerful, and you can kill dinosaurs and snakes. These little brats will scream in fear when they see a rat. They¡¯re the most useless, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know now.¡±

    Seeing that Da Bao had regained her confidence in an instant, Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what to say. Indeed, a child¡¯s world was really simple. Instead, she was thinking too much.

    When Yan Kuan arrived, the family of three went to the amusement park to have a good day before slowly returning.

    ..

    ¡°I say, you big family didn¡¯t even invite us to y. Da Bao, quicklye over and see what Godmother brought for you. This dress is really beautiful. I personally had it designed for you!¡±

    ¡°Godmother.¡±

    ¡°Sister, Sister, y with us.¡±

    Once they got home, Huang Yueyan had the upper hand. Even these two kids ran over excitedly.

    The two kids had been obsessed with looks since they were young. They especially liked beautiful things, whether it was people or things. In addition, they had grown up together since they were young. Furthermore, no one would bring the two kids to y with Da Bao, although Da Bao had never interacted with them before, it was normal for them to tell Da Bao everything. The two kids followed his example, so they liked Da Bao very much.

    Later on, Da Bao woke up. Her temperament was simr to their age, so they could y together even more. Anyway, in the eyes of the two kids, Da Bao was the person they liked the most. She even surpassed their parents.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two say that you brought a present for your sister? Sister¡¯s birthday ising up. Didn¡¯t you say that you made your own little present? Go and prepare it. You¡¯ll bepeting with your mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, Sister. We brought you a birthday present. We made it ourselves.¡±

    The two children looked at each other and ran out of the room anxiously.

    Yan Kuan looked at the women and children in the room and simply sat on the sofa and chatted with Ai Wei.

    ¡°Godmother, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Baby, this is thetest lip gloss. This color is most suitable for little girls like you. Try it. It¡¯s strawberry-vored. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±

    ¡°Is it lip gloss? Can I use it? Mommy said that children can¡¯t use this.¡±

    Huang Yueyan didn¡¯t care about anything else and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll use it secretly. We won¡¯t let your mom see it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really wanted to say, ¡°Do you think I heard you say that in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll use it secretly. Hehehe.¡±

    She watched as Da Bao happily sat at the side, fiddling with makeup and beautiful clothes. That was really the habit of children.

    Shen Xiaoxiao found it funny. This Huang Yueyan was really the same as Da Bao.

    ¡°Are you guys going to send Da Bao to school? Or are you saying that it¡¯s not necessary?¡±

    When she heard this, Shen Xiaoxiao still hadn¡¯t reacted. Were they going to send Da Bao to school? It wasn¡¯t necessary, right?

    ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m not going to school either.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re not an ordinary person. You¡¯re different.¡±

    Little Treasure choked. Alright, so he was different from Godmother, but Da Bao would definitely not be willing to go to school.

    Sure enough, when Da Bao heard this, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to school. I want to study at home with Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡±

    ¡°Mom, do I have to go?¡± Da Bao was also a little curious, so she asked Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you. Mommy and Daddy respect your wishes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Godmother, then I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t go? Alright, but Godmother will still leave a ce for you in school. When you want to learn, you can go, okay?¡±

    Huang Yueyan had been focusing on education all these years. After all, she had two brats, so she had run an international school with a few big tycoons in the country. The global teaching force was very strong, the children who went to school were either rich or very sessful. Of course, there were also special students who were recruited. In short, this was their school, so they could do whatever they wanted.

    ¡°Okay, when I¡¯m bored, I¡¯ll go to school.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be good.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure sat at the side. Little Treasure helplessly looked at Da Bao gesturing at him like this since he was young. When they were young, the two of them looked very simr, and their figures were simr. Da Bao had learned how to disguise herself, so she liked to do these things the most¡­ Little Treasure was the model for the longest time.

    Now, the two of them sat together and started this kind of game again. Little Treasure didn¡¯t feel anything bad about it. Instead, he felt instantlyfortable and satisfied.

    It was better to be together with Da Bao. In the past, he always hated being dressed up like a girl by Da Bao. But now, he felt that this was really not bad.

    Yan Kuan nced at the two children. His gaze was as gentle as water. He smiled and said to the adults in the room,¡±The children¡¯s 15th birthday, we are nning to hold a banquet.¡±

    ¡°This is feasible. Da Bao has not appeared in the outside world these few years. If we hold a banquet now, we can introduce Da Bao to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Lou Yin also said that she is going to celebrate the child¡¯s birthday. How long will the time be?¡±

    ¡°Five dayster.¡±

    ¡°Five days? Will this day happen? Did you guys forget that the opening ceremony of the foreign investor, De Cruz¡¯s hotel chain, will be in five days?¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I chose that day.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Is there a grudge?¡± Huang Yueyan was a little confused. What did this mean?

    ¡°Yueyan, do you remember ck Peony? De Cruz¡¯s new wife is ck Peony.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it her?¡±

 Chapter 1189 - Dream On

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Dream On</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    At first, Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked when she heard the news. From ancient times until now, this ck Peony was truly an amazing woman. She had married four times, and each of her husbands was a billionaire with a lot of money. Moreover, not only did each of them die within a few years, but they also left a huge amount of wealth to her.

    This was not something a simple woman could do. Now, there was another De Cruz. It was just that she did not know how long this person could live. Who would the wealth after death be given to?

    ¡°This woman is too amazing. She is probably in her forties. She can actually marry a man like De Cruz. Although I do not work with him, this De Cruz is an extremely shrewd businessman. How could he get on ck Peony¡¯s boat so easily?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was really surprised. With this ability of ck Peony, let alone a woman, even a man would say that it was amazing.

    ¡°Foreigners are different from us Chinese. In the eyes of the Chinese, this ck Peony is a sure-fire way to get rid of a husband. However, in the eyes of foreigners, they do not think so. Moreover, regardless of the style of ck Peony, she is Westernized and very popr among foreigners. Being able to be married by De Cruz is actually not a big deal. It is just that I wonder if De Cruz knows how amazing a woman he has married.¡±

    ¡°Who cares if he knows? That birthday party is on that day. That day is the birthday of two children, and it¡¯s also the National Day. Choose that day. I¡¯ll tell Lou Yin. That girl has been fighting with the religious elder recently, and she will definitely bring her daughter out. Do you think this ck Tornado is abnormal? They want to throw such a young child into the Magical Beast Forest, and he even said that Da Bao and Little Treasure entered the Magical Beast Forest at such a young age. What do you think this is?¡±

    ¡°ck Tornado¡¯s rules have always been the same. I just don¡¯t know if Lou Yin can win.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you still remember the Little White Dragon?¡±

    After dinner, the two siblings sat in the room and began to chat. Da Bao was in her pajamas and nestled in Little Treasure¡¯s bed like when she was a child. Little Treasure was ying on theputer while chatting with Da Bao.

    However, when he heard Da Bao mention the Little White Dragon, Little Treasure immediately closed theputer. He turned to look at Da Bao and asked sternly,¡±What¡¯s wrong? Did hee looking for you?¡±

    D*mn it. After being beaten by the Dragon Whipping Whip, how could he not rest for a few years? Moreover, the Nine Netherworld Continent was originally a different world. No matter how powerful the Little White Dragon was, it would be impossible for him to find them.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t find him. It was just a dream.¡±

    ......

    ¡°A dream? What did you dream about?¡±

    Da Bao tilted her head and carefully recalled:

    ¡°The dream was very strange. It was about a little girl with horns on her head and a big red spot on her face. It was just like when I turned into a monster. Then, the Little White Dragon appeared. I don¡¯t know what happened to them, but the horns on the little girl¡¯s head were gone and she was covered in blood. Suddenly, she disappeared bit by bit in front of the Little White Dragon. Little Treasure, what kind of dream is this? Why is it so strange!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I guess you¡¯ve watched too much TV. I told you not to watch so much TV. So, you see, this is what happens when you watch too much mythological TV. The Little White Dragon went through the tribtion. Did you forget what Uncle said?¡±

    ¡°I know, I didn¡¯t forget, but Uncle said that I¡¯m going through the tribtion too. I¡¯m going to go for another 10 years. Do you think that I¡¯ll be with the Little White Dragon during those 10 years? Do you think I¡¯m the little girl in my dream?¡±

    Little Treasure was nervous. Since when did Da Bao react so quickly? No, he must not let Da Bao remember the Little White Dragon. Absolutely not. Little Treasure thought for a while and said,¡±Are you stupid? Uncle said that you go through the tribtion. Those memories are all gone. Do you know what the tribtion is? It is to suffer. One day, I will bring you to the Netherworld to have a look. Look at how those people went through the tribtion. What oil pot, what iceberg, what millstone. It will scare you to death.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So this is how the tribtion is like? It¡¯s so scary. Did I also get thrown into a pot of oil?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. I heard from Uncle that it seems to be something that happens during a fire, so don¡¯t think too much about it. Otherwise, if you remember it, you¡¯ll have nightmares again. If you¡¯re unhappy, Mommy will be worried again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, I don¡¯t think about it anymore. That fire thing is so scary. Fortunately, I don¡¯t remember it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. Luckily, you don¡¯t remember it. Go to sleep. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go for a walk at school tomorrow? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to sleep then.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she hid under the nket and went to sleep.

    At first, Little Treasure did not react. When he remembered that this was his room, Da Bao had alreadyid down obediently.

    ¡°Da Bao, this is my room. Your room is next door.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to move.¡±

    Da Bao started to act helpless. It was the same every time. She had to make Little Treasure carry her.

    But Little Treasure was smart now. He rolled his eyes and said to Da Bao,¡±Da Bao, do you want to sleep with Mommy?¡±

    Sure enough, Da Bao sat up excitedly from the bed.

    ¡°Can I sleep with Mommy? Daddy will chase me away.¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s gone to Thand. He¡¯ll be back around 12 am. He¡¯ll only be back when you fall asleep. He won¡¯t be able to chase you away even if he wants to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Treasure. Then let¡¯s all go sleep with Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Forget about me. I¡¯m already so old. I can¡¯t sleep with Mommy. You can. You go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Little Treasure, you carry me.¡±

    Little Treasure had always been the most active and excited when it came to cheating.

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao was happy to sleep with her daughter. There were a few times when she finally slept with her daughter in her room, but when she woke up in the morning, it became her own room. Needless to say, she knew who was behind it. It was rare that someone did note back tonight, so she took her daughter to sleep.

    After settling down his sister and mother, Little Treasure kindly reminded them to lock the door and went back to his own room. Hehe, now Daddy could only sleep alone. Just thinking about it made him happy.

    However, in the middle of the night, Little Treasure could not be happy because he realized that he had fallen to the ground with a pain in his butt. He was so angry. Who dared to kick him?

    When Little Treasure got up from the ground, he saw that his father was already lying on his bed in his pajamas, looking at him coldly.

    Little Treasure smiled embarrassedly and looked at Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back? Why are you in my room?¡±

    ¡°Brat, your sister is sleeping with your mother. Of course, I have toe and spend some time with my son. We¡¯re very fair.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not know what this brat was thinking. He had always liked to separate them since he was young. Why did he have so many bad ideas when he grew up? He even used Da Bao as a weapon.

    ¡°Daddy, you can sleep in the guest room or Da Bao¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to sleep with Dad?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid that Daddy won¡¯t sleep well, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very good at sleeping. Do you remember what I told you a few days ago? We can go for a walk tonight. Come up. Close your eyes and sleep.¡±

    No way, his father was going to take him to suffer again. He was wrong, okay?

 Chapter 1190 - Anniversary

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Anniversary</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Da bao did not sleep well that night. She did not dream about the little girl anymore, but she always saw an ancient man in a white robe standing in a sea of red flowers as if looking for something.

    Unfortunately, she could not see his appearance, only his back. Moreover, the red flowers were extremely flirtatious. Da bao had never seen such beautiful flowers, but the more so¡­ The more Da Bao felt that man¡¯s back was so lonely.

    When she woke up, her body was drenched in sweat. She even scared Shen Xiaoxiao and thought that she was sick. Da Bao did not know why, but she did not want to tell anyone that she dreamed of a strange man and a strange sea of flowers.

    This was the first time she lied to Shen Xiaoxiao. She only said that she had a nightmare, so she was covered in sweat.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was slightly relieved. When she saw that she had gone back to her room to shower and change, she slowly sat up.

    ..

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll bring Da Bao to school today to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. You guys settle it yourselves today. Your mom and I will be back veryte tonight.¡±

    Yan Kuan interrupted the two children first. Shen Xiaoxiao did not say anything. But when Little Treasure saw that, her son was indeed unhappy again. He said to Yan Kuan with great dissatisfaction,¡±Daddy, you¡¯re going to take Mommy from the two of us again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why are you asking if you know?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going too.¡±

    Da Bao still foolishly wanted to go with her. Even with his toes, Little Treasure knew that it was impossible. His father would not bring the two super lightbulbs with him.

    ¡°Da Bao, today, Little Treasure will take you to eat delicious snacks on the street. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot. Little Treasure, you¡¯ve been telling me for years. I want to eat. I want to eat grilled scallops, pancakes, fruits, and meat skewers.¡±

    Look, look, what did he say? Da Bao was so easy to fool, and his father was so sinister.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you to eat.¡±

    Looking at his son¡¯s deted look, Yan Kuan did not know how good he felt. Anyway, as long as it was Da Bao¡¯s request, Little Treasure would not refuse. They already knew, and they really could not bring the two children tonight, because today was also the 17th anniversary of him and Xiaoxiao getting to know each other. How could he bring the two children with him to be a third wheel?

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, are Daddy and Mommy going to celebrate something?¡±

    On the way to school, Da Bao directly asked Little Treasure. This was too obvious. If it was not a special day, Daddy and Mommy would not reject their request.

    Little Treasure yed with thetest gun in his hand and said to Da Bao,¡±Yes, it¡¯s the 17th anniversary of their first meeting. This father is bing more and more pretentious. The anniversary of our first meeting, the anniversary of Mommy¡¯s confession, and the day we were born can also be used as anniversaries. Not to mention, there are so many marriage certificates in Daddy¡¯s study. The dates on each marriage certificate are different. You can imagine how many anniversaries they have.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so many. But I¡¯ve never seen Mommy and Daddy get married. What a pity.¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned. How could that be possible? They were already born for so long.

    But he turned his head and seemed to have thought of something. Little Treasure put down the gun in his hand and said to Da Bao,¡±You¡¯re really reminded me by saying that. I think I heard Daddy say that when you wake up, he and Mommy will hold a grand wedding ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Really? I want to be a flower girl.¡±

    Da Bao excitedly said that she wanted to be a flower girl. Little Treasure looked at the huge version of the flower girl with disdain and said,¡±Forget it. You can be a flower girl for half a year, but you¡¯re getting older.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Am I very old? I¡¯m only six years old? No, I said it wrong. I¡¯m 15 years old. Sigh, I keep forgetting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can be the maid of honor then. That¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be the maid of honor for half a year. Little Treasure, is your school the same as kindergarten? Is it enough to y games with children?¡±

    ¡°You can y games, but there are a lot of sses to attend. You have to learn a lot of things. You don¡¯t have much time to y, but you can take your time.¡±

    ¡°What about you? Have you been learning slowly these past few years?¡±

    ¡°No, I have been apanied by Uncle Heavenly Soldier these past few years. I have gone to many ces and learned a lot of things, but I have little time to go to school. But Daddy said that I don¡¯t need to go to school because you know that we won¡¯t be here in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, I forgot. You are a prince, and I am a princess.¡±

    The two of them chatted slowly and arrived at the stunning and beautiful education base built in the suburbs.

    ¡°Second Uncle, we¡¯ll go in by ourselves. You go and pick up Second Aunt.¡±

    Dark 2 was already married. His wife was also a forensic doctor and was four months pregnant. When he returned from a business trip today, Dark 2 sent the children over and prepared to pick up his wife.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first. Be good.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t wear school uniforms and directly walked into the school.

    ..

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like hot springs? Let¡¯s go soak in a hot spring. We just bought a hot spring pool. Let¡¯s go and try it.¡±

    ¡°Soaking in a hot spring in this weather isn¡¯t bad either.¡±

    October in the capital was already autumn and the air was crisp. It was indeed morefortable to soak in a hot spring in this season.

    ¡°But why do I feel that your smile is so strange? Are you really taking me to the hot spring?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan with some confusion. Yan Kuan¡¯s smile was indeed mysterious. She did not know what he was hiding from her. This man was really not steady at all. It was really strange.

    ¡°I am taking you. Moreover, I just sent a message to Little Treasure. We are not going back tonight. They cane as they wish tonight. If they don¡¯t, we will have a good time.¡±

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t bring them.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand your son. If he¡¯s not with us, he has more entertainment activities.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I really feel like the child is still very young. Yan Kuan, I¡¯m already 34 years old. It¡¯s so awkward.¡±

    Women seemed to really dislike being talked about their age, but Yan Kuan could not help but hit her:

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have more awkward things to do in the future. Don¡¯t forget that you and I are no longer ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°I know. There¡¯s no need to remind me.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. This little girl¡¯s personality was getting more and more delicate.

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a car ident ahead?¡±

    The two of them were still driving at a bend in the road. They did not expect to see an SUV overturned on the side of the road. There were even people inside calling for help. There was no one around and no car wasing. It was best for the two of them to listen to the car from the side.

    Yan Kuan waved his hand lightly, and the car went from upside down to the front. He looked at Shen Xiaoxiao speechlessly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will be hit again?¡±

    ¡°With me around, they won¡¯t die.¡±

    Even so, Shen Xiaoxiao still walked over and looked inside the car. There were two people in the car. One was a woman, and the other was a child. The one who called for help was a child, and the woman was no longer breathing.

    ¡°This child is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Mm, stand further away. I¡¯ll save them.¡±

    However, at this moment, nearly ten off-road vehicles suddenly drove in and stopped around them, enveloping them. Not only that, more than twenty men in ck ran out of the vehicles. They pointed their pistols at Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao and said,¡±You actually killed our Young Master. Brothers, don¡¯t let any of them off!¡±

 Chapter 1191 - Strange Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Strange Young Man</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect that this kind-hearted rescue would be misunderstood.

    She nced at the child in the car. He was only eight or nine years old and was a mixed-race child. The woman who was already lying on the steering wheel was Chinese. Her features were at least eight points simr to the child¡¯s. It was obvious that they were mother and son.

    The child saw his mother die and was crying so hard that he could not control himself. The men in ck did not ask any questions and said that they were the ones who wanted to kill them. Of course¡­ This also meant that the identity of the child and his mother was definitely not simple.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that we did it without even asking? Did you not bring your brain with you?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were not polite. Of course, these words could only be said by her. ording to Yan Kuan¡¯s temper, he would have directly killed these people. He would not have exined so much to them.

    ¡°B*tch, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±

    ¡°AH¨C¡±

    The leader of the men in ck did not expect to be pped right after he finished his sentence. What he did not expect the most was that all the teeth in his mouth had been shattered. He spat all over the floor. Of course, more importantly, the two men were standing at least 7 or 8 meters away from them, so they really did not see who pped them.

    ¡°Bou, Bou, Bou hit me?¡±

    The leading man in ck had lost all his speech, and all his teeth had fallen out, but his meaning was clear.

    Seeing that the leader had been ambushed, all the men loaded their pistols and fired at the two men.

    But, what made them feel even stranger, all the guns were unable to shoot. All their guns were jammed, and all of a sudden, all of them had a de stuck in their hands.

    ¡°AH¨C¡±

    ......

    ¡°AH¨C¡±

    Screams rose and fell. No one had expected that they would be beaten to the ground before they could even see the two of them move.

    ¡°Are their mouths clean now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood at the side leisurely, looking at the 20 plus people who were in so much pain that they could not control themselves.

    Not to mention, the more powerful their own abilities were, the more they would not feel the slightest desire to challenge ordinary humans. This was because it was too easy and too simple.

    ¡°It was you. You did it.¡±

    ¡°No, no, they didn¡¯t want to kill us. They saved me and my mother.¡±

    The child got out of the car unscathed. However, everyone knew that it was a misunderstanding.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan looked at these people and didn¡¯t say anything. They had learned their lesson and were ready to leave.

    Of course, those people did not dare to stop them anymore. The most important thing was that they had already misunderstood others. It was not a big deal for them to be taught a lesson. After all, they were in the wrong first.

    However, when they wanted to leave first, the child suddenly called out to them.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, wait. Thank you. Thank you for saving me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had always been more tolerant towards children, so when she heard the child call out to them, she turned to look at him.

    ¡°No need to thank me. It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, may I know your names? I will definitely let my father thank you properly.¡±

    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    The two of them did not say anything and prepared to leave. However, their hearing was too amazing, so they could hear everything the child said to them.

    Of course, they also felt that this child was a little different. Previously, he was still suffering from the pain of losing his mother. Now, he could calmly stand there and negotiate with the man in ck.

    Regardless of whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao or Yan Kuan, they felt that this child was a little different. He was decisive, cold, and ruthless.

    Don¡¯t think that just because he was young, he could not be said to be ruthless. Even though he was young, he was able to calm himself down so quickly after losing his mother for only a few minutes. They were able to see that this child was ruthless to others and ruthless to himself¡­ If he was ruthless enough, then he was definitely not an ordinary person.

    ¡°This child is not simple. Even our Little Treasure might not be able to make such a decision like him.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao began toment.

    However, Yan Kuan didn¡¯t think so. After getting into the car, he said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Although that child is decisive, his appearance and personality make me feel a little regretful for saving him.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Regretful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, regretful. Once this child goes astray, he will be even more powerful than the Chaos Demon King. Of course, this is in the human world.¡±

    ¡°You saw his appearance?¡±

    ¡°A little. He is evil and extremely vicious. There is also one more point. He is not rted to anyone and is destined to be alone forever.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So powerful?¡±

    ¡°Powerful?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, right? Yes, he¡¯s powerful. If you knew why he was like this, you would probably know why he was so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Why? The more you talk about it, the more curious I am.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really curious. What on earth was going on with such a child? How could he be like this?

    ¡°Because his father is De Cruz, and the person who attacked them should be ck Peony.¡±

    ¡°ck Peony? The outside world had always said that the reason why the previous three husbands of ck Peony had left their property to her was either because they didn¡¯t have a child, or because the child had died long ago, or because the child was ipetent and didn¡¯t get a single cent. Now, it seemed that the reason why the children died was most likely because of ck Peony. It¡¯s really powerful. The modern Pan Jinlian, no, is much more powerful than Pan Jinlian.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s families. Even if we don¡¯t make a move today, that kid will be fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, his mother died at such a young age. It¡¯s really pitiful.¡±

    ¡°No, Xiaoxiao. In that kid¡¯s heart, it might be absolute at this moment. It¡¯s a kind of relief.¡±

    ¡°What? Relief?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao waspletely shocked. What was going on? Relief? How could it be relief?

    ¡°That kid might have been crying for real just now, because after all, they were mother and son. But he quickly wiped away his tears, so you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Children nowadays are indeed hard to figure out. But ck Peony will face big trouble. I¡¯m more curious about what kind of good show wille next, and I¡¯m toozy to take action against ck Peony.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to rush to deal with ck Peony. Her daughter isn¡¯t a good person either. Anyway, we only need to watch the good show from the side. Moreover, that kid looks young, but he¡¯s at least 13 years old. Let¡¯s go and continue our journey.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not know that the moment they left, the youth said to the ck-clothed man,¡±Go and check the identities of the two people just now.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to check. To be able to use a de like that, and a husband and wife, this subordinate guessed that they should be Lord ck Emperor and his wife.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s them? It¡¯s really fate. Since we bumped into each other, then we have to make good use of them. Is your hand okay?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s fine. However, the ck Emperor isn¡¯t such a simple character. We might not be able to face him.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that we¡¯ll face him. I¡¯m just using him. In this world, you have to use your brain for everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

 Chapter 1192 - The Third Party Who Provoked Them

    <h4>Chapter 1192: The Third Party Who Provoked Them</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    As soon as the two of them arrived at the hot spring vi, the manager walked out directly. However, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others kept a low profile this time. Other than the manager on duty, no one else knew that the big boss had appeared.

    ¡°The management is good. You may leave now. Everything will go on as usual, and the business will go on as usual.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss. The room has been prepared for the two of you.¡±

    Yan Kuan held Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and walked straight into the vi. The two of them looked exactly the same age as when they met. They did not look old at all. They looked like a young couple. It was impossible to tell that they were the parents of two 15-year-old children.

    Especially Shen Xiaoxiao. She looked like she was in her early 20s. She did not look like a 34-year-old woman.

    ¡°Do you want to eat something first?¡±

    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go soak for a while. I¡¯ll go change.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare something. You change first. I¡¯lle find you in a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and went straight to the changing room. After changing into her swimsuit, she went straight to the outdoor hot spring.

    Although it was autumn, the hot spring pool here divided the temperature, so it did not feel hot and dry even if she was soaking in the hot spring at this time.

    The only inconvenience was that the low-temperature pool water was only avable in therge soup pool outside.

    Moreover, there were very few people today. It was only considered as a test run, so there was no need to be afraid of being disturbed.

    ......

    However, what Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect was that just as she was lying in the pool and closing her eyes to enjoy herself, she heard the sound of the pool water fluttering. Someone had jumped down. She did not open her eyes. She thought it was Yan Kuan, so she closed her eyes and said:

    ¡°The matter has been settled. The water is quitefortable. I¡¯ll soak in it to relieve my fatigue.¡±

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao waited for a long time and didn¡¯t get an answer. She also knew that something was wrong. When she opened her eyes, she saw Jiang Wenyi soaking in the pool not far from her and staring at her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt awkward for a moment, but when she saw Jiang Wenyi smiling, she slowly rxed. This Jiang Wenyi was really a different type of person in the Jiang family. He was extremely gentlemanly. Of course, every time Shen Xiaoxiao saw him, she felt that he was very gentlemanly.

    ¡°So, Mr. Jiang is also ying here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had an appointment with a client to discuss something here today. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Mrs. Yan here. What a coincidence. But when I came over just now, I saw Mr. Yan. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s probably a little busy right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s very busy. It¡¯s hard for him to have time toe over and y, but he also has things to deal with.¡±

    Jiang Wenyi¡¯s lips moved. There were some things that he wanted to say but didn¡¯t say. Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at him. What did this kid want to say that wasn¡¯t easy to say?

    ¡°What do you have to say to me?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao and Jiang Wenyi had never had any grudges. In fact, she even admired Jiang Wenyi in some aspects, so when she saw Jiang Wenyi like this¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t think that Jiang Wenyi would have any wicked ideas. Of course, this had a lot to do with Jiang Wenyi¡¯s gentlemanly behavior in the past few years.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really didn¡¯t expect Jiang Wenyi to ask this question. She smiled, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She looked innocent and beautiful.

    Jiang Wenyi was dumbfounded again. He also didn¡¯t expect that he could treat a woman like this for a few years. In fact, he didn¡¯t even have a woman by his side these past few years. He didn¡¯t know why he felt that Shen Xiaoxiao was unique and that there was no woman who could rece her.

    In fact, his conversation with Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t exceed ten minutes, but he was still attracted to her. Moreover, this attraction didn¡¯t contain any impurities. Yes, he wanted to get her, but he thought that unless she was truly willing, he would onlye out and ept it after she was truly unhappy.

    But from the looks of it, everything about Shen Xiaoxiao was so wonderful. The entire capital, even the entire upper-ss society of the world, envied her.

    If he had thought the same ten minutes ago, it would not have been bad to just watch her be happy forever. But the things he saw ten minutes ago made him want to fight for it.

    ¡°Very good. The children are obedient and sensible, and my husband is also very good.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, allow me to call you that. What I want to say is, if you don¡¯t live well, don¡¯t force yourself. I said ten years ago that I would always be there.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re very strange today.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not stupid. Jiang Wenyi had suddenly said that. There must be something going on.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¨C¡±

    ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    ¡°This ¡ª¡ª I just saw Mr. Yan with a woman, and they were very intimate, and they were even in the hot spring next to us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had to be surprised to hear this. Jiang Wenyi had had too many opportunities to sow discord, but now was definitely not the time. Moreover, they hade here without telling anyone else, so¡­ Jiang Wenyi could not have said such things, so he must have really seen something.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t react, which made Jiang Wenyi¡¯s hair stand on end. He said nervously, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I didn¡¯t drive a wedge between you, and I didn¡¯t say anything. I really saw it.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t be nervous. I know you won¡¯t say anything without thinking. But I absolutely trust my husband. He won¡¯t do anything to let me down.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¨C¡±

    Jiang Wenyi didn¡¯t know how to respond. Why did Xiaoxiao trust Yan Kuan so much? What was going on?

    ¡°You¡¯re Shen Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Although the two were far apart, there were only the two of them in the pool. Plus, their voices weren¡¯t loud, so when someone came in and saw the two people so far away, no one would think that the two of them knew each other.

    However, when a beautiful woman in a three-point swimsuit suddenly appeared behind Shen Xiaoxiao, even Jiang Wenyi was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°I am. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I came to tell you that I have taken a liking to Yan Kuan. You, give up your seat for me. Moreover, you are old and yellow. You definitely can¡¯t bepared to a young girl like me. Moreover, Yan Kuan is still in my room. Do you understand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. She did not care at all and held a handful of water on her body, as if she did not care about this woman at all.

    Of course, all these years had been smooth sailing. It had been a long time since she had seen such a confident woman. She looked to be only in her twenties. She was indeed pretty and had a good figure. It was normal for her to be confident.

    However, she found it funny that Yan Kuan was in her room.

    ¡°Is that so? So what?¡±

    ¡°Are you a fool? I¡¯ve said it so clearly. Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve rarely seen such an arrogant woman in all these years. You¡¯re the first. However, if you¡¯re really so confident, you should let Yan Kuan tell me personally instead of you going crazy here.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª Hmph, this is a photo. Take a look for yourself.¡±

    The woman threw down a stack of photos as she spoke. It seemed like she hade prepared. However, every photo was either a back view or a side view. Shen Xiaoxiao was now a little curious. With such a grand gesture, who had sent this idiot? And who would go against them now? That¡¯s funny. That¡¯s really funny.

 Chapter 1193 - Debunking

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Debunking</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Jiang Wenyi was absolutely sincere toward Shen Xiaoxiao. Just now, he had seen Yan Kuan with a woman in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s novel, but he had not expected that this woman would appear so soon. Not only that, she had even brought over a te of photos. This was clearly nned.

    Even Jiang Wenyi was beginning to think that this was a premeditated arrangement. Such an arrogant woman and these photos. Now that he thought about it, he felt that perhaps the person he had seen before was not Yan Kuan.

    ¡°And then? After seeing these photos, what happened?¡±

    Jiang Wenyi saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was still lying in the hot spring with an indifferent look on her face. He was even more curious. Could it be that Xiaoxiao had noticed something?

    However, this Xiaoxiao was really stunning, calm, and intelligent.

    That woman obviously did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to be so calm. Didn¡¯t they say that Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely jealous? Yan Kuan, who was in charge, did not dare to have any women. What was going on now? So calm?

    Could it be that she was doing this on purpose?

    ¡°What else? What else can you say? Don¡¯t you have any reaction when you see these photos?¡±

    ¡°Then what reaction do you think I should have?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s indifferent look made that woman even angrier. It was as if she had punched cotton, making her feel very ufortable.

    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t care about Yan Kuan that much. He¡¯s already like this, yet you¡¯re still indifferent. You¡¯re no different from those women. You¡¯re just interested in Yan Kuan¡¯s money.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xiaoxiao felt amused. Then, she turned to look at the woman and said,¡±Why don¡¯t you ask the person involved and see if your love is stronger than gold, or if I¡¯m interested in his money?¡±

    ¡°Still noting out? Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡±

    ......

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were directed at the man behind. Yan Kuan¡¯s upper body was naked and his lower body was wrapped in a towel. Yan Kuan walked out with a helpless expression. The silver hair on his head had an indescribable charm in the autumn wind.

    When the woman saw Yan Kuan like this, her heartbeat quickened. The real person was much more outstanding than the person in the photo. He was way too good-looking.

    She immediately puffed out her chest. Her voluptuous figure was about toe out. The triangr ribbons made her look extremely seductive. If an ordinary man saw such a beautiful woman, his eyes would not even turn. However, it was a pity... She met Yan Kuan and Jiang Wenyi, who was also extremely interested in Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Therefore, no matter how ecstatic the woman was, the two men treated her as if she was air, and no one paid any attention to her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to have fun? That¡¯s why I told you to have fun.¡±

    ¡°Have fun? It¡¯s more like you¡¯re having fun. Look at how generous she is. She found such a simr person to work and rest, and even lied to Mr. Jiang. How can I not be having fun?¡±

    Jiang Wenyi was stunned. Xiaoxiao was so sure?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, it¡¯s better to call my wife Mrs. Yan. After all, Mr. Jiang and I are not so familiar with each other that you can call each other by your first names.¡±

    Yan Kuan had long been dissatisfied with this man after looking at him for a long time. If it were not for the fact that this d*mn Jiang Wenyi did not have any bad intentions all these years, he would not have allowed him to live here.

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about anything else. Solve your own problems.¡±

    Yan Kuan knew this would happen. He sighed and turned to look at the woman who was flirting with him. He said coldly,¡±Go back and tell ck Peony that her idea was wrong. Also, tell her to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°What ¡ª What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    When that woman heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she knew something was wrong. This man was indeed powerful. He knew that she was from ck Peony before they even fought.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then tell her the exact words and get lost. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here.¡±

    She had heard the rumors when she came here, so this woman was very tactful. As for the arrogance just now, it disappeared in an instant. She immediately turned around and left.

    This surprised Shen Xiaoxiao.

    However, Yan Kuan also knew that there was another person here. He said to Jiang Wenyi,¡±President Wen seems to have something to do. Mr. Jiang, aren¡¯t you going to send him off?¡±

    When Jiang Wenyi heard this, how could he not hear that he was being chased away? But just now, he was really being a viin in vain. Forget it, it seemed that Xiaoxiao was really doing well. He was relieved to hear this. Perhaps he really had no fate with her.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±

    Jiang Wenyi had always been like this. Even though he had lost hisposure earlier, he still acted very gentlemanly now.

    Seeing that there was no one else, Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Yan Kuan and said,¡±Now, do you want to give me a good exnation?¡±

    ¡°My wife is so smart. She must know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that ck Peony would be so bold. Does she think that she has found a great backer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, De Cruz is quite capable. You¡¯ve seen his son. He¡¯s called the Young Master. In the past ten years, other than the Dark Empire, there are also some organizations that have risen rapidly.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, the status of the Dark Empire is unrivaled. However, De Cruz¡¯s Fiery Ind has been doing quite well in the past few years. It¡¯s developing quite well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad to have such achievements in ten years. However, no matter how smart De Cruz is, he has married ck Peony. Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about this anymore. There¡¯s something wrong with that woman¡¯s brain. I told her to wait. Not only will I make a move, there will also be people who will make a move.¡±

    ¡°Mm, yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    The two of them chatted casually. They did not know that there was an even bigger problem waiting for them.

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, this school is so big. Look at how beautiful the leaves of the parasol tree are falling down.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s not bad. There seems to be a sports meeting today. Let¡¯s go and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I want to drink some water. I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thirsty? Okay, wait a minute. I¡¯ll go buy some water for you. Don¡¯t wander around. This ce is very big, in case Ie looking for youter. You can sit down under that tree and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, hurry up. We can see them ying basketball there.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Sure!¡±

    As soon as Little Treasure left, Da Bao sat on the chair and waited. She had never seen these people y basketball before. They looked about the same age as Little Treasure. Most of the students in this school were from rich families, so at this moment, everyone stood together and cheered.

    Da Bao was really happy to see this, so she simply walked over and wanted to take a closer look.

    Da Bao was not wearing a school uniform, and she was extremely beautiful and cute. As soon as she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her...

 Chapter 1194 - Da Bao Being Teased

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Da Bao Being Teased</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Da Bao had never experienced watching a match live. When she was young, Da Bao¡¯s only ssmate and friend was Little Treasure. What group activities? Did it count if all the children in kindergarten cried together?

    In any case, for her, even seeing these group activities was not a thing.

    Therefore, seeing so many people at this time, Da Bao walked up curiously.

    However, she did not expect that her walking into the crowd without her school uniform would cause a stir among everyone.

    ¡°Little beauty, are you new here? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

    !!

    Sure enough, soon people came to chat up. It should be known that the children who went to school here were either rich or noble. Moreover, Little Treasure was taking Da Bao to the high school department, so these teenagers were all 16 or 17-year-olds from the high school department.

    Because they were all children from rich families, they didn¡¯t care about many things, especially when it came to picking up girls. Therefore, they started to strike up a conversation with Da Bao at this time.

    Da Bao didn¡¯t understand these things. Instead, she looked at the little fatty in front of her. He was wearing a basketball uniform, and his hair was still dripping. It seemed like he had juste off the field. It was already autumn, and he was still wearing a short-sleeved vest. Da Bao looked at his tank top, and she actually felt a little cold.

    Da Bao wouldn¡¯t answer the little boy because Little Treasure had said not to casually talk to these people. Furthermore, thest time she spoke, she knew that those people wouldugh at her, so Da Bao would be much more careful when she spoke. Of course¡­ She wouldn¡¯t speak to these strangers unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Although it was very sullen, it was still better than othersughing at her.

    However, Da Bao did not know that the more she did not speak, the more people wanted to tease her, especially these brats who were still wet behind the ears. When they teased others, they would not hold back.

    Now that they saw that Da Bao did not speak, it actually made the group of little boys who were in a state of hormonal burst ready to attack.

    ¡°Is the little beauty shy? Look, look, this little beauty is cute.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since we have such an innocent girl in our school. She¡¯s so cute!¡±

    The people around them started to tease. No matter how innocent Da Bao was, she knew that these people wereughing with ill intentions. Moreover, were they teasing her? But she was a child. Why would these people tease a child?

    ¡°Come,e,e, tell big brother, which ss are you in? Are you new?¡±

    The chubby boy was about to put his hand on Da Bao¡¯s shoulder after he finished speaking.

    Usually, when he was used to doing these things in school, no one would reject him. Children nowadays matured early, and although this chubby boy was slightly chubby, he was tall and big. He was actually not bad, and he could be considered handsome. However,pared to Little Treasure, Da Bao naturally felt that this boy¡¯s appearance was actually very average. However, in the eyes of these children of the same age, this chubby boy was really handsome and rich.

    Family background was indeed a standard to measure status in this school. Regardless of what the purpose of this school was back then, the school¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide over the past few years. In addition, it was true that the school was filled with the children of high-ranking officials and the children of rich families. They were from primary school to university, so the things they learned were even more detailed than those in higher education institutions.

    Therefore, many rich people wanted to send their children here, whether it was to allow them to have their own circle since they were young or for other reasons. In any case, this school was actually divided into grades ording to their family background.

    Actually, it was the same for every school, but the grading was even more serious here.

    Furthermore, the little fatty wanted to put his hand on Da Bao¡¯s shoulder, but Da Bao¡¯s identity was definitely the most sensitive to these things. Moreover, Little Treasure had said it a hundred times. Other than him and their father, any man who touched her¡­ She had to directly avoid it. Of course, Little Treasure had said that if it was malicious, she could directly take action, and their father would be there to support her.

    Therefore, with this principle in mind, Da Bao directly threw him over her shoulder. The little fatty was thrown out without the slightest bit of preparation.

    ¡°AH¨C¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a little chili. Her skills are pretty good.¡±

    Everyone looked at this Da Bao in surprise. In fact, the children of other families were more or less skilled. Therefore, everyone wasn¡¯t too curious about Da Bao¡¯s shoulder throw, they just felt that this doll-like beauty was pretty hot.

    ¡°You can¡¯t touch me.¡±

    This was an exnation. Da Bao really felt that he couldn¡¯t touch her. Moreover, she didn¡¯t use any force just now, so she easily avoided him. He wouldn¡¯t get hurt¡­ That was why Da Bao was so na?ve to think that he would be fine.

    ¡°Little beauty, I¡¯m just putting my arm around your shoulder. You can¡¯t be that ruthless, right?¡±

    ¡°I already said that you can¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, do you have gold on you?¡±

    Da Bao was at a loss. Didn¡¯t she just drop you? Was there a need to? In the past, when she was fighting magical beasts, she even stabbed a knife.

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between men and women, and your body stinks.¡±

    ¡°My body stinks? It can¡¯t be. Little beauty, my body stinks like a man, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it stinks.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she took two steps back in disgust. Didn¡¯t this person think that his body stinks? The kind that smelled like sweat.

    ¡°D*mn, you really have no taste. Little beauty, do you know that if you want to survive in this school in the future, you have to rely on me to protect you in the future? Otherwise, you might not be able to survive.¡±

    The little fatty had already stood up from the ground. Da Bao took two steps back when she saw him frowning. What should she do? She really wanted to beat him up. Sigh.

    ¡°Why do I have to survive?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? If you want to go to school here, you have to be protected by me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid. My mom said that I¡¯m the smartest.¡±

    The little fatty was suddenly a little stunned. Why did this little beauty¡¯s words sound a little strange?

    ¡°Are you a student? Are you going to kindergarten?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨C¡±

    When the people next to him heard this, they started tough. However, Da Bao said very seriously,¡±I¡¯m not going to kindergarten. My godmother said that I can¡¯t go to kindergarten anymore. I¡¯ve already grown up.¡±

    Alright, now everyone realized that something was wrong. Was she really a fool?

    Why would a foole here? This was an elite school, and not just anyone could enter.

    ¡°So she really is a fool. That¡¯s not strange at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. If you continue to talk about me like that, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±

    Such a young man loved to tease people. Hearing Da Bao¡¯s words, he wanted to tease her even more.

    ¡°Little fool, how can you not be polite? You¡¯re so cute, but your IQ is so low. Why don¡¯t you apany your brothers and have some fun?¡±

    ¡°Are you guys nning something bad again?¡±

    The little fatty grinned as he looked at Da Bao. Then, he gave his other brothers a look. No one around dared to stop him. After all, this little fatty¡¯s family did have some status, so they could only watch from afar. It could only be said that this little fool¡¯s luck was bad.

    ¡°Hehehe, we¡¯re nning something, but it¡¯s not a bad idea. It¡¯s something fun.¡±

    The five boys gathered around Da Bao as soon as they finished speaking. At that moment, Little Treasure bought some water and walked over from afar. When he saw this scene, he was so angry that he crushed the water bottle¡­

 Chapter 1195 - Protect the Children

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Protect the Children</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Little Treasure held back his footsteps. He really wanted to tear those kids apart, but he couldn¡¯t do that. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of something happening, but he suddenly realized that¡­ He could never be by Da Bao¡¯s side anytime, anywhere.

    In the future, Da Bao would encounter many such situations, even more so than these terrible things. After all, these were just some teenagers who hadn¡¯t reached adulthood. What if they were people from the outside world, especially women who talked too much? Da Bao would have to deal with it by herself at that time.

    It was the same as how parents had to be ruthless and let their children walk alone.

    Little Treasure stood behind the tree and watched everything that happened in front of him. He wanted to know how Da Bao would deal with it. If it was really not possible, he could just do it. Anyway, Da Bao would definitely not be dealt with by these kids¡­ Even a T-rex, Da Bao could kill it, let alone these kids.

    ¡°You guys stay away from me, or else I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, silly girl, tell your brothers how you won¡¯t be polite?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I will cut open your bellies.¡±

    Alright, this was the most effective and direct method. Anyway, Da Bao¡¯s memory was still in the most direct way to solve the problem in the World of Magical Beasts. So now, if she was really angered¡­ Maybe she really had to use the simplest method.

    ¡°Hahaha, my god, this is the biggest joke. You want to cut our bellies? How do you want to do it? Come, let us see. How do you want to do it?¡±

    The boys felt that they had heard the biggest joke. Cut their bellies? With what? A knife? Or something else?

    ¡°But silly girl, you look so cute. How can your family trust you toe out alone? Let me ask you, did youe here alone?¡±

    ¡°No, my little brother came with me.¡±

    ¡°Your little brother? Is he also a silly boy?¡±

    ......

    ¡°You are the silly boy. Your whole family is silly. If you dare to call my little brother a silly boy, I will teach you a lesson.¡±

    Da Bao was very protective of Little Treasure. She could bully her brother, and she could even bully him with all her might. No one would say anything even if she bullied him. Her parents would even cheer for her, and they would even help her to bully him. However, if it was someone else who bullied him, then it wouldn¡¯t work. Her brother could only be bullied by his own people.

    After saying that, Da Bao kicked the person who said that her brother was a fool. This kick wasn¡¯t light. Although Da Bao wasn¡¯t as unconventional as her family¡­ However, this skill was also trained in the World of Magical Beasts. Ordinary adults were not her match, let alone these young people. Although Da Bao had slept for so many years, her hands and feet were inevitably a little stiff. However, Yan Kuan did not forget to stretch his precious daughter¡¯s limbs every day. Therefore, her martial prowess was not to be underestimated.

    They did not expect this silly girl to actually make a move just like that. At this moment, the people around them gathered around and looked at Da Bao, who was wearing an extremely cute pair of overalls. Even those who were ying basketball stopped at this moment. They slowly surrounded Da Bao.

    There were men and women. However, at this moment, Little Treasure, who was standing at the side, could tell that the leader of the group, the little fatty, was really the leader.

    Fortunately, this was a sports meeting. There weren¡¯t many people ying basketball, so there weren¡¯t many people. However, even if there weren¡¯t many people, there were at least 30 men and women.

    Da Bao turned around and looked around, but she still couldn¡¯t see Little Treasure. Where did Little Treasure go? Why didn¡¯t hee back? These people wanted to bully her.

    ¡°You, you, you are bad people.¡±

    ¡°Little fool, you were the one who started the fight. How can we be bad people? Don¡¯t think that because you are stupid and that you are fine.¡±

    ¡°D*mn fool, you dare to kick me.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who scolded my brother first. If you dare to scold my brother, I will beat you until you don¡¯t even know your mother.¡±

    ¡°Yo, what big words. Although I don¡¯t hit women, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t hit fools.¡±

    That kid stood up from the ground after saying that, clenched his fists, and punched out. However, that kid wanted to fight but wasn¡¯t Da Bao¡¯s match. Da Bao could send that kid flying a few meters away with just a side kick.

    Seeing that Da Bao was serious, those people who just wanted to tease Da Bao were a little angry now.

    No wonder they let the little fool go out on her own. With her skills, no one here could match up to her.

    ¡°Little fool, you¡¯re forcing us to make a move, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who scolded me first. Moreover, you patted my shoulder just now. I don¡¯t know you guys. I was just watching the basketball game and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to you guys.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words were very logical. No one could see that there was a problem at all. Of course, those people didn¡¯t care about this. They just wanted to bully this little fool.

    ¡°This is our base. You¡¯re not wearing your school uniform. Who said you coulde here to see? Did I agree?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need you to agree? This isn¡¯t your house.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, little girl, this really is my house.¡±

    When the little fatty said this, Da Bao was stunned. Didn¡¯t they say that this ce was run by Godmother? Could this person be a rtive of her godmother?

    ¡°Are you a rtive of my godmother? Then I won¡¯t hit you anymore. Get out of the way.¡±

    Da Bao was very honest, but the others thought that they had heard a big joke andughed out loud again.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really hard to talk to a fool like you. Brothers, let¡¯s give this little fool a good start of school.¡±

    In this school, the so-called start of school was to give some greeting gifts to the new students. Of course, it was nothing more than a joke. After all, they were only 16 or 17 years old. They were not that bad at all.

    They went up together, wanting to lift Da Bao up into the air and thennd on her hands.

    However, Da Bao did not know that they were going toe up and pull her. She simply lifted them up a few meters high with one foot and thennded heavily.

    Fortunately, this was a basketball court. It was also fortunate that Da Bao¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t fully recovered. Therefore, these people all fell to the ground. The pain was definitely painful, but they wouldn¡¯t be seriously injured.

    However, it was enough to embarrass them. There were so many people here. Except for the girls, they were all beaten down by Da Bao, leaving a few girls screaming at the side. Of course, their screams naturally attracted a lot of people. At this time, Da Bao looked like a frightened child as she looked at the people around her. She was about to cry. These people were so scary. Why hadn¡¯t Little Treasuree back yet?

    ¡°What happened? What are you doing?¡±

    When the superintendent came over, he saw a group of people lying on the ground. A cute little girl was standing in the middle of these people. What was going on?

    However, the school superintendent was Dark 33 of the secret guards. He had a doctorate in juvenile psychology. Huang Yueyan had specially poached him over to manage the school. He was usually very serious. Moreover, he was born as a secret guard. His methods were amazing. There was no one in this school who was not afraid of him. No matter how good one¡¯s rtionship was, it would be useless against him.

    Dark 33 walked in and saw this youngdy clearly. This was amazing. So it was their family¡¯s Young Miss who hade. What about the Young Master? Was the Young Master also here?

    He had to perform well. These people must have bullied the Young Miss. How could they bully the Young Miss of their Dark Empire? The Young Miss had just recovered from her illness. Nothing must happen to her.

    The school superintendent was already prepared to go over and teach those kids a good lesson. However, he did not expect that as soon as he walked in, he would see the Young Miss run over and say aggrievedly,¡±Uncle 33, they bullied me and called me a fool. They even called Little Treasure a fool.¡±

    Oh my god, how could this be? He had already said that they were the ones who bullied the Young Miss.

    The people lying on the ground were unwilling. They had clearly been beaten until they were lying on the ground. Could it be that the superintendent didn¡¯t see it?

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Superintendent. It was that little fool who beat us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Superintendent, it was that little fool who beat us.¡±

    ¡°You still have the face to say that? You still have the nerve to call others a fool after being beaten to the ground. All of you are the ones who are extremely stupid. Extremely stupid. What¡¯s the use of you telling us?¡±

    ¡°Superintendent, she¡¯s not wearing a school uniform.¡±

    This school had a clear rule that if they did not wear a school uniform, they would be punished. However, saying this reason now was a little far-fetched. Dark 33 was clearly standing on Da Bao¡¯s side. They were not fools. They could all see that¡­ Wasn¡¯t the superintendent always very fair? No one could y favorites with him. No one could speak reason with him. What was going on this time?

    ¡°Are you wearing a uniform? Aren¡¯t you wearing a basketball uniform too? Can¡¯t she be wearing a uniform?¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Could the uniform be a pair of backless pants? Could they ask what uniform it was? Did the school have such a uniform?

    ¡°Superintendent, it¡¯s not fair. You¡¯re protecting that fool.¡±

    ¡°Say she¡¯s a fool again, and I¡¯ll make you a fool right now.¡±

    How terrifying. No one expected the superintendent to be so angry. Could this fool be the superintendent¡¯s family?

    ¡°Superintendent, is she your family? I heard her call you uncle. Superintendent, if you help her so brazenly, we¡¯llin to the school board.¡±

    Dark 33 already wanted to throw this kid out. The entire Dark Empire was afraid of Da Bao. How could they let her be bullied? The most important thing was that this kid had been in aa for ten years, ten years¡­ How pitiful was that? All of them were heartbroken. Now that she had finally woken up, how could he let others bully her?

    Little Treasure frowned as he watched from the side. This was great. With Uncle 33 added, this was a person who loved Da Bao very much. If they provoked him, they might still have a chance of survival. If they provoked Da Bao, this Uncle 33¡¯s behavior of protecting children¡­ It was definitely worse than what had just happened. Sigh, alright. Did everyone love Da Bao too much?

    ¡°If they can¡¯t win, theyin. There¡¯s no shame.¡±

    ¡°Little fool, who do you think can¡¯t win?¡±

    ¡°You, if you call me a fool again, I¡¯ll pull out your teeth. It was clearly so many of you who wanted to bully me. I was defending myself. I already showed mercy by not cutting open your bellies. Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Yo, which family¡¯s youngdy is this? She¡¯s actually so arrogant. She actually wants to cut open my nephew¡¯s stomach. I¡¯d like to see who wants to cut open my nephew¡¯s stomach.¡±

    Little Treasure couldn¡¯t wait any longer because he actually saw that dead flying here and even going up against Da Bao. It was really annoying. It was all Daddy¡¯s fault. What was this woman¡¯s name again? ck Peony, yes, ck Peony!

 Chapter 1196 - Who Has More Money?

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Who Has More Money?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Little Treasure¡¯s understanding of ck Peony came from Huang Yueyan. Huang Yueyan never treated Little Treasureas a child. She taught him everything about gossip and business.

    Of course, although the name of ck Peony was not good in Huang Yueyan¡¯s mouth, in some aspects, Huang Yueyan really admired ck Peony. Because Huang Yueyan had said that although the woman, ck Peony, was shameless¡­ A woman would not like her, but for a man, he had to understand such a woman.

    It was not that such a woman was very attractive, but to understand such a woman so that one day he would not be bewitched by such a woman.

    How many men were so outstanding and could build great achievements, but the number of people who lost at the hands of this woman was also countless. It was not a joke to say that a hero could not ovee a beauty.

    In particr, with Little Treasure¡¯s status, there would be more women who wanted to pounce on him in the future. Therefore, when Yan Kuan or some other mysterious person taught Little Treasure some special knowledge¡­ These aspects were something that even Shen Xiao was stunned when she heard it just now.

    However, it had to be said that Huang Yueyan was indeed very thoughtful. This was really a problem that had to be considered.

    Therefore, this ck Peony was once a model that Huang Yueyan used to focus on teaching Little Treasure. Naturally, he knew her. Not only did he know her, Little Treasure had long wanted to see how powerful this woman was. She was actually able to make someone as powerful as Godmother say that she was impressed.

    Of course, he also knew that this woman once had designs on his father. However, hehe, how could his father take a fancy to this woman?

    Moreover, this little fatty was actually ck Peony¡¯s nephew. ck Peony also had a younger brother. This little fatty was the only son of ck Peony¡¯s younger brother. ck Peony¡¯s previous three husbands had left behind quite a lot of property. Her younger brother, Huang Bai, had inherited a small number of her properties in the country. Of course, this was not a small number. Back then, for the sake of this mischievous son studying, he had discussed with ck Peony. Of course, he had also invested in this school because he wanted to be on good terms with others.

    Although ck Peony was not the school board, her younger brother was. She had just returned to the country and hade to the school to see the only blood in her brother¡¯s family. The little fatty had always been liked by ck Peony. After all, her daughter was her nemesis. She had never had a good temper when she spoke to her. However, this nephew of hers was quite good-looking. He had a sweet mouth and was filial, so she naturally doted on him a little more.

    Now, she even had the idea of inheriting this little nephew under her name. That son of hers from De Cruz, was definitely going to die. When he had no son again, she would also be able to let this child inherit a portion of the property.

    As for the future, when she got all of De Cruz¡¯s properties, everything would be up to her.

    That little b*stard would probably be in h*ll by now, just like her mother who was like a small flower.

    ......

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really cute. Superintendent, this is how you do things? It¡¯s so unfair. How did you get the position of the superintendent?¡±

    ck Peony did not know the identity of the superintendent. She only thought that the school had spent money to hire him.

    The school board member behind her saw ck Peony¡¯s attitude and knew that she was going to suffer. To be able to make this unbiased and powerful superintendent intervene and protect someone, even a fool would know that this person was not simple.

    Although this ck Peony had some ability, this was in China. Moreover, she probably did not know the school board member¡¯s background.

    Some of the school board members who had thought of something had already quietly prepared to slip away. Those who did not know stood at the side and waited for a good show.

    After all, this ck Peony had just donated tens of millions to the school.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am? I don¡¯t think you need to be the school superintendent anymore. You, foolish girl, you hurt my nephew, right? Either you apologize to my nephew, or you cane with me and apany my nephew in the future.¡±

    These words caused an uproar in the crowd. Even the little fatty did not think that his aunt would let this silly girl follow him.

    This was a school. Moreover, he only thought that this girl was silly and was ying around with her. He did not think that she would really do anything. If his aunt said so, how would he be able to survive in school in the future? Also, wouldn¡¯t his aunt¡¯s actions be too excessive?

    Huang Xuan was a little ufortable as he said to ck Peony,¡±Aunt, there¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Little Xuan Xuan, you¡¯re already 16 years old. Aunt understands. It¡¯s fine for a little boy to have thoughts. Besides, what¡¯s there to be afraid of for a little fool?¡±

    ck Peony had also investigated before. In all these years, no fool had appeared in any of the influential families, so she knew at a nce that this girl was nothing to be afraid of.

    This was also the reason why ck Peony was so unrestrained.

    ¡°Who are you calling a little fool?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, of course it¡¯s you.¡±

    It was already autumn, but ck Peony was still wearing a bright redce dress. Her breasts were almost exposed, making Da Bao feel she was extremely flirtatious.

    Her first impression of this woman was that she was very annoying. Although she didn¡¯t understand what she said, she knew that it wasn¡¯t anything good. This was because the way she looked at her was filled with disgust and scheming.

    ¡°You¡¯re the fool, you big fool. It¡¯s such a cold day, and you¡¯re so cold that you have goosebumps, yet you¡¯re wearing so little. If you¡¯re not a fool, then who is? You deliberately exposed your breasts. Shameless.¡±

    Alright, Da Bao¡¯s words really hit the nail on the head. Indeed, when everyone looked over, they saw goosebumps on ck Peony¡¯s arms. They wondered why she was dressed so s*xily and not cold in such a cold day, it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t cold, but that she was enduring it.

    Some people had already begun to stifle theirughter. After all, they were surrounded by students.

    Moreover, ck Peony¡¯s words just now made many students very disgusted.

    Although this was a high school basketball game, it was also a high school first grade game. These children were really not that bad. Who would have thought that this woman would actually say something that a 16-year-old young man needed?

    They didn¡¯t have such dirty thoughts. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that everyone didn¡¯t. At least, most of them really didn¡¯t.

    ¡°You fool, how dare you?¡±

    However, just as ck Peony was about to fly into a rage, she suddenly thought of something. Then, she smiled evilly and said,¡±If any of you take her down and have fun, I¡¯ll give you 2 million. Which one of you will go?¡±

    2 million wasn¡¯t much. Not many of these children were interested in her. However, this young girl was too beautiful and cute. It wasn¡¯t that no one was tempted when someone asked them to go up and pay them back.

    However, with the school board and the school superintendent around, who would dare to make a move?

    They weren¡¯t stupid to cause trouble for 2 million.

    ck Peony also knew that she was probably out of her league. Of course, she also didn¡¯t expect that this was a school and not the outside world. Especially since this was a boarding school, these children would only go back for two days every weekend. That was why they wanted to tease Da Bao when they saw her.

    However, they also did not expect things to turn out this way.

    ¡°Whoever throws this old woman out and beats her up, I¡¯ll pay 20 million and give their family a contract worth 500 million.¡± Little Treasure slowly walked over. Who had more money? Watch me y you to death.

    ¡°Wow¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh my god.¡±

 Chapter 1197 - Those Who Bully My Little Brother Are Not Good People

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Those Who Bully My Little Brother Are Not Good People</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Little Treasure¡¯s words were like a p of thunder. Everyone turned around to look. Little Treasure and Da Bao looked very simr, but Little Treasure¡¯s outline was more distinct.

    So when Little Treasure walked out from the crowd, everyone couldn¡¯t help but make a sound.

    When Dark 33 saw that Little Treasure hade, he respectfully walked out to greet Little Treasure. But when Little Treasure¡¯s gaze passed, Dark 33 immediately knew. He immediately didn¡¯t say anything and stood at the side respectfully.

    It was not that ck Peony did not bring anyone over, but because she was here for school, she only brought two bodyguards. Of course, she had been away for many years after being told by the fortune teller that year, so she naturally did not know who Little Treasure was.

    However, she had definitely heard of Little Treasure¡¯s name, but she did not know who he was.

    !!

    Many people here knew Little Treasure, the famous Young Master Yan. No one in the upper-ss society didn¡¯t know him. Which parent of these teenagers did not whisper in their ears to tell them to suck up to this young master?

    This was the only son of the richest person in the world, the CEO of KN Group, Yan Kuan. With this identity, how many people could afford to offend him?

    There was another condition. He said that as long as they dealt with this old woman, he would take out 500 million worth for a family contract. This was a huge benefit to their family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°I, I, I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    ¡°And me, me.¡±

    ck Peony did not expect that the moment this d*mnable youth appeared, these little brats would be so eager to offer their conditions. Was this f*cking more than money? Which family¡¯s kid was so arrogant?

    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares. Do you know who I am? My husband is the leader of Fire Ind. Who dares?¡±

    The leader of Fire Ind? Some people were a little hesitant. No wonder this woman dared to be so arrogant. It turned out that she had a background. Over the years, Fire Ind, which had risen rapidly, had contended with the Dark Empire.

    ck Peony saw that indeed no one came forward, smiled arrogantly, looked at these people, andughed.

    ¡°Kids, if you want to bully someone, you have to look at the other party¡¯s identity. If you can¡¯t afford to offend them, just stand aside and watch the show. The price I just offered, double it, four million, and throw her out together with this little boy.¡±

    Everyone did not speak. At the moment, Dark 33 saw ck Peony being like this and only had a single thought. Courting death ah, she was really courting death.

    ¡°You dare to bully my little brother? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you old woman.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s protection of Little Treasure was always at a critical moment. He was so touched and speechless.

    Alright, now that he saw Da Bao protect him so much and even stood up despite being scolded, Little Treasure suddenly felt that although Da Bao was silly, it was true¡­ She was the person who cared the most about him in this world.

    Didn¡¯t these students scold him just now? That was why Da Bao was angry and beat them up.

    No one dared to touch ck Peony¡¯s call. One had power, and the other had money. What were they going to do?

    At this time, Da Bao was already furious. She didn¡¯t care and recklessly charged in front of ck Peony and attacked her.

    The two bodyguards immediately attacked, but when it was Little Treasure¡¯s turn to attack, Dark 33 had already knocked the two bodyguards down at an extremely fast speed.

    After all, ck Peony had studied in ck Tornado for a few years, so she naturally had some skills. Moreover, she was able to get De Cruz to marry her. If she did not have some skills, De Cruz would definitely look down on her. Therefore, when she saw that the two bodyguards had already fallen to the ground¡­ ck Peony didn¡¯t care about her high heels. Of course, she also didn¡¯t care, so she immediately started to fight with Da Bao.

    She originally thought that a girl with some mental problems wouldn¡¯t be her opponent. In the end, after this fight, she knew that she was wrong, and she was extremely wrong.

    Not only was this girl¡¯s methods amazing, the most important thing was her killing moves. Her fists were extremely powerful, and Da Bao had a magic crystal in her body. However, this magic crystal had been sealed by Yan Kuan, and it was the same even in Little Treasure¡¯s body. Because they were too small¡­ If something happened and they couldn¡¯t control their strength, then it would be difficult to deal with.

    But even so, Da Bao had also eaten a thousand-year-old stctite. Her strength and speed were extraordinary, and ck Peony was no match for Da Bao at all. Da Bao¡¯s punch sent ck Peony flying a few meters away. Not only that, she was wearing a long dress with a slit. As she fell, her white thighs opened wide, and she looked as ugly as she could.

    ¡°Wow¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, the female vajra. How strong is her fist?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. It looks like Huang Xuan and the others were only slightly injured.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Amazing, too amazing.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, if you dare to scold us again, I¡¯ll pull out your teeth.¡±

    ¡°Just pull them out. Why are you being so lenient?¡±

    Little Treasure was muttering with his arms crossed. Da Bao looked at him and shouted:

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I pull them out? Why didn¡¯t youe out when I was being bullied just now? Where did you run off to?¡± Da Bao was dissatisfied with Little Treasure. Of course, Little Treasure could only be bullied by her. Anyone who bullied Little Treasure¡­ She would absolutely not allow it.

    However, her rudeness toward Little Treasure made many people start to wonder. Who was this? Wasn¡¯t she a fool? Why was she so fierce toward Young Master Yan? The key was that Young Master Yan didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, but these people aren¡¯t your match either. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t fought with anyone for a long time? Isn¡¯t this creating an opportunity for you?¡±

    ¡°Did I say that?¡±

    ¡°I did, but you must have forgotten again. Come drink some water. You must be tired. Does your hand hurt? Let me rub it for you.¡±

    Little Treasure twisted the bottle cap and gave Da Bao some water. There was a reason why he had been buying water for so long. His mother had said that Da Bao was a girl. He was not allowed to give Da Bao cold water to drink. She had to drink hot water. That was why Little Treasure went back and bought a thermos, then he poured warm water and brought it over.

    This time, everyone was shocked again. She had asked Young Master Yan to personally serve her. Who was this person?

    ¡°What about this ugly freak?¡±

    ¡°Just throw her out.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll do this. I¡¯ll get someone to throw her out.¡±

    Dark 33 immediately said in an attentive manner. Their little princess was so powerful. Look, even after being unconscious for ten years, her skills were definitely not something that an ordinary person couldpare to.

    ¡°If you dare, my me Ind will definitely not let you off.¡±

    ck Peony did not forget to threaten them even though it was lying on the ground. Little Treasure would not think that a woman who had Huang Yueyan¡¯s admiration would be so easy to deal with. Of course, this was because she was definitely suppressed by her martial strength. Also, ck Peony was not prepared.

    Many times, if you were not prepared for this opponent, you would be caught off guard.

    ¡°me Ind?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you afraid? Let me tell you, even if you are afraid, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°So much nonsense. Throw her in front of De Cruz. Oh right, that¡¯s the style. Also, hehehe, the front teeth are too ugly. Pull out two of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    ck Peony was stunned. The others were stunned. At this moment, even those who were watching everything through binocrs were stunned.

 Chapter 1198 - Ye Xie

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Ye Xie</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ck Peony¡¯s scream was still stuck in her throat when she was knocked unconscious. As for the teeth, if Little Treasure said that he wanted to pull them out, then he would definitely pull them out.

    The person had already fainted. Little Treasure said to Da Bao,¡±Alright, this school is like this. Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯te here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun either.¡±

    But after saying that, Da Bao stared nkly at the youths before her and said very seriously,¡±If you guys ever call my brother a fool again, I¡¯ll pull out your teeth. Hmph!¡±

    Little Treasure smiled as he looked at the youths, memorizing each and every one of them. Now, even if these people were stupid, they would still know that this silly girl¡¯s true identity was actually Young Master Yan¡¯s sister.

    !!

    There had always been rumors in the market that Young Master Yan was half of dragon and phoenix twins. They didn¡¯t expect her to be this one. But now that they looked carefully, these two people did indeed look very simr.

    But was there something wrong with this girl¡¯s brain, or was there nothing wrong with her? Although her words didn¡¯t sound particrly normal, how could a fool defend someone? And she even knew how to fight? Was she pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger?

    As expected, that Young Master Yan was already an impressive figure at such a young age, not to mention that he was the elder sister of the same mother, dragon and phoenix twins.

    ¡°In four days, my Yan family will hold a birthday party for us siblings. At that time, all students must attend. At that time, we will officially introduce my elder sister¡¯s identity.¡±

    After Little Treasure said this, he held Da Bao¡¯s hand and slowly walked out of the school.

    Some of the other school directors heaved a sigh of relief, while some were already filled with a myriad of thoughts. With the return of President Yan¡¯s daughter, whoever married her would really be rich. Look at the Young Master¡¯s protection. Such a young girl¡­ That was a real princess, right?

    Little Treasure took Da Bao with him and left. They had only taken a few steps when Little Treasure suddenly stopped. He looked warily at the parking lot not far away from them. Little Treasure¡¯s gaze was too sharp. The person who was looking through the binocrs felt his heart skip a beat. He immediately stopped and gestured for the driver to leave.

    ¡°Little Treasure, is that guy over there spying on us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he should be. I¡¯ll get someone to follow him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s best if you bring him back. Let me hit him again. I haven¡¯t hit others enough just now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll meet up with Mommy and Daddy. They went to the hot spring, but they didn¡¯t bring us along. They want us to go by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the hot spring.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure left happily. Meanwhile, the teenager in the car wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. What a scary gaze. That teenager who looked gentle and elegant was actually so powerful.

    ¡°Go and check the identities of those two people, especially that little girl. She¡¯s so dumb, but her skills are so powerful. Most importantly, she actually made that ck Peony suffer so much. Just This alone is enough to make me curious.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, those two are the children of the two who saved you today.¡±

    Ye Xie was stunned. The children of the ck Emperor? No wonder, but he had never heard of the ck Emperor having a daughter.

    ¡°The ck Emperor has a daughter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that she has been studying abroad and has just returned to China, and she seems to be extremely pure.¡±

    The other meaning of being extremely pure was that she was a fool. Those people had spoken so loudly just now, and he had heard them call her a little fool long ago. If she was really that pure, then he would have a great chance.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be the best choice to help him get rid of his father and seize the helm of Fire Ind and rely on the ck Emperor? Although De Cruz was his father, he was no longer his father after he was left on the ind to fend for himself when he was young. Moreover, he was no longer worthy.

    ¡°Pure? A pure girl would be good.¡±

    The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to reply. He didn¡¯t dare to randomly answer these words. This Young Master¡¯s thoughts were deep. He didn¡¯t seem like something that a 13-year-old youth should have. What he did made many people not dare to believe. Now, he had set his sights on the ck Emperor¡­ He did not know if this was good or bad.

    He had given such an order just now. Was he not afraid of offending the ck Emperor?

    ¡°Young Master, should we take back the order just now? Will we offend the ck Emperor and the others?¡±

    Ye Xie smiled indifferently and said:

    ¡°Why should we take it back? If we can let something happen to the ck Emperor, wouldn¡¯t it be a better opportunity to attack their daughter now? Of course, if the ck Emperor is able to avoid this disaster, he will definitely think that it was De Cruz who attacked him. Why would he think that it was me? This game of chess is so fun, of course I have to y it well. That youth is not bad, he is my opponent. Even his aura can bepared to mine.¡±

    ¡°But Young Master, the ck Emperor has always been unfathomable. We should not let down our guard.¡±

    ¡°Unfathomable? No matter how powerful a person is, he still has a weakness. His weakness is that he is sentimental. It is rumored that he loves his wife very much, so let¡¯s start with his wife.¡±

    ¡°But thedy just saved you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I spared her life, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just her innocence. Since the ck Emperor loves her so much, it¡¯s not a big deal to lose her innocence.¡±

    This time, the bodyguard did not say a word. This Young Master was too ruthless and scheming. More importantly, wasn¡¯t he too heartless? However, when he thought of everything that this Young Master had experienced since young, the bodyguard no longer let his imagination run wild. A young man who grew up in such an environment did not have a good impression of women. It was impossible for him to be soft-hearted.

    ..

    At the hot spring vi.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao went back to their room after soaking in the hot spring for a while. Dinner was already prepared. The candlelight dinner between the two of them was warm and romantic. It had been ten years, and this was the first time that they did not have to worry about the children, nor did they have to worry about Da Bao¡­ The two of them lived happily together like this.

    Of course, there would be many more days like this in the future, and they would all live such a happy life.

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re very beautiful today.¡±

    ¡°Then am I not usually beautiful?¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that this little wild cat¡¯s mouth was not forgiving. He smiled and said helplessly,¡±Beautiful. You will always be the same in my heart as when you were 18 years old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    The two of them held their red wine sses and lightly clinked them. However, they had just taken a sip of wine, and the wine sses had not been put down yet when the two of them looked at each other at the same time. Heh, interesting. Someone actually released smoke?

    Could it be that they had not asked around before doing all this and that the two of them were invulnerable to all poisons?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we cooperate?¡±Shen Xiaoxiao said to Yan Kuan excitedly.

    Yan Kuan saw that Shen Xiaoxiao was so curious and happy, so he nodded and said,¡±If you want to y, you can y with them.¡±

    The two of themy on the bed at the same time. They had not taken off their bathrobes when they heard sparse soundsing from the door.

    ¡°This medicine is indeed godly. They have all fainted. ording to the n, you guys will take turns. This woman is absolutely stunning. Look at her body, it¡¯s f*cking awesome.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that this man is very powerful? Let¡¯s be careful. Hurry up, I¡¯ll give this man another stab.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the three of us will have fun with this chick. You go and take care of that man. Hurry up.¡±

    After the four of them were assigned, they slowly walked toward Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡­

 Chapter 1199 - Da Bao Bumped Into Them

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Da Bao Bumped Into Them</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    When Da Bao and Little Treasure arrived, it was already dark. Both of them were hungry, but when they thought about how their parents had left them alone, both of them felt like they wanted to wreak havoc at the same time.

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you think Daddy will beat us up if he finds out?¡±

    Da Bao tugged at the white dress on her body. Was this really a good idea? Sneaking her mother away and letting her father sleep at night sounded really difficult.

    ¡°Daddy will beat me up, but he won¡¯t beat you up.¡±

    Da Bao was stunned for a moment, then she patted Little Treasure¡¯s shoulder and said very loyally,¡±Little Treasure, don¡¯t be afraid. If Daddy beats you up, I definitely won¡¯t hand him a stick.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao with some resentment. Who would talk like that?

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give him a whip. Mommy said that your skin is thick and your flesh is thick, so the stick won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, why are you so unfriendly? Won¡¯t youe out and help me block it? I¡¯m your little brother, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand. Little brothers are meant to be cheated. Didn¡¯t you teach me that?¡±

    ¡°When ¡ª When did I teach you that?¡±?

    ¡°In my dream. When I was unconscious, didn¡¯t you say that as long as I woke up, I could do whatever I wanted to you?¡±

    D*mn Da Bao, so she was waiting for him here. Alright, forget it. He wouldn¡¯t argue with this little girl anymore.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m toozy to talk to you. But let me tell you, it won¡¯t be easy to steal Mommy out. Daddy is so smart. We have to think of something.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Actually, I think you are very stupid. Why do you have to steal Mommy out? Just find something for Daddy and let Daddy leave by himself.¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned. Yes, Da Bao was right. But what method did he have to find to make Daddy leave? Daddy had basically left everything to him now. What else did he care about?

    ¡°But Daddy has been very free recently. There¡¯s nothing much to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to create trouble if there¡¯s nothing? Daddy isn¡¯t only in charge of matters here. What about the Netherworld? There¡¯s also the Heavenly Realm. Ask Uncle Heavenly Soldier if there¡¯s anything that Daddy needs to do recently.¡±

    When Little Treasure heard Da Bao say this, he really called Heavenly Soldier over to ask. Heavenly Soldier thought for a long time before saying,¡±Nothing else is important, but this Netherworld¨C¡±

    When Heavenly Soldier said this, he even looked at Da Bao very carefully. Fortunately, Da Bao was pulling on her back pants and did not notice him. However, when Little Treasure looked at him, he immediately knew that this was most likely rted to Da Bao¡¯s matter.

    Thus, he continued,¡±Da Bao, you go look for Mommy and Daddy first. I¡¯ll discuss it with Uncle Heavenly Soldier.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to separate from you to look for Mommy and Daddy? Is there something you guys can¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°No, go and look for Mommy and Daddy to calm them down. They know that we wille. If we don¡¯t arrive and they are worried, they wille out to look for us. Then we will miss them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Alright then,e over quickly.¡±

    Da Bao was too easy to fool. When Little Treasure saw Da Bao walk away, he asked Heavenly Soldier,¡±What¡¯s the matter in the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°That Little White Dragon has been searching for Wen Jiu¡¯s soul in the Yin River. King Yama doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t expect that the Little White Dragon would act so quickly and actually start searching in the Yin River. But even if he found it, so what? Was that their Da Bao? That was the real Wen Jiu¡­ He just did not know what the Little White Dragon¡¯s reaction would be when he saw Wen Jiu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he wants to find her, then let him find her. There are thousands of Resurrection Lilies. Even if he finds her, who knows how long it will take? Let him do as he pleases. He will pay for what he has done. What he has done, he will have to bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Daddy and the others know about this, especially Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    On this end, Da Bao was tricked into leaving. Just as she reached the door of her parents¡¯ room, she heard a strange sounding from inside.

    Da Bao pushed the door open without saying anything. She just happened to see her parents lying on the bed, and four men wearing hoods were standing in the room, talking about something.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were just pretending. They did not expect Da Bao toe all of a sudden.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was about to sit up when Yan Kuan pulled her quietly, telling her to calm down. After all, children could not grow up under their wings forever. They would grow up sooner orter.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not willing, but she knew that Yan Kuan¡¯s thoughts were not wrong. She waited patiently. Da Bao had stayed in the World of Magical Beasts for so long, and these people were not as powerful as magical beasts. She really should not worry.

    ¡°Who are you guys? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Yo, what a beautiful little girl. We¡¯re so lucky today. We actually ran into such a good thing and she took the initiative toe to our doorstep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We want the big one and the little one as well.¡±

    Hearing their words, Da Bao knew that they were here to capture her mother. Why did these bad guys want to capture her mother? Was her mother asleep? Why didn¡¯t they say anything?

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a mother and daughter. No wonder she¡¯s so good-looking.¡±

    When Da Bao saw that Shen Xiaoxiao did not respond to her, she became anxious. She thought that her mother was still suffering from the same illness as when she was young. Of course, her father was automatically ignored by her.

    When Da Bao became anxious, she did not have a good expression toward these bad guys. She immediately said sternly, ¡°You bad guys, how dare you bully my mother? I¡¯ll kill you all.¡±

    In the eyes of these four people, a delicate little girl like Da Bao was like a bean sprout,pletely useless. They took out their guns and said to Da Bao,¡±This little girl¡¯s temper isn¡¯t small. See? Do you know what this is? This is a gun. Bullets don¡¯t have eyes. If you know what¡¯s good for you, thene with us obediently. Otherwise, we¡¯ll make your pretty little face bloom.¡±

    Gun? How could Da Bao not recognize it? Not only did she know it, but she was also very familiar with it, okay?

    Da Bao was not afraid at all. She walked over and grabbed the gun in the leader¡¯s hand with one hand. She even pushed it back and the cartridge was unloaded. A gun was instantly disassembled by Da Bao.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? D*mn girl, I didn¡¯t expect you to still have some skills.¡±

    ¡°All of you are courting death.¡±

    Da Bao was very angry. At this moment, she saw one of them holding a gun in his hand and aiming it at Yan Kuan, who was also unconscious on the bed.

    Da Bao didn¡¯t care who these people were. She directly attacked. With just a few kicks, she kicked all of them to the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s really useless. I didn¡¯t even use any strength. There are still many moves and I can¡¯t even use them, but all of you fell down. Where¡¯s your boss? Call your boss out. I want to practice.¡±

    ¡°AH¨C¡±

    ¡°Grandaunt, have mercy.¡±

    ¡°You guys are just fooling around like this. Little Treasure said that if you guys don¡¯t meet the standards, you¡¯ll embarrass your boss. Oh, right, I almost forgot. Little Treasure also said that in such a situation, you should be interrogated.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she aimed at one of the people who was the leader just now and walked over. She directly grabbed his neck and forcefully lifted him up. Everyone was shocked by this scene. Was this the female vajra?

    ¡°Speak, who is your boss? No, bring me there. I will destroy yourir.¡±

 Chapter 1200 - Report To My Younger Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Report To My Younger Brother</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    After Da Bao personally grabbed a few people and walked out, Shen Xiaoxiao did note back to her senses for a long time. Why did her delicate little princess be like a female overlord now? And she even went to pick someone else¡¯s Nnest?

    ¡°Da Bao went to pick someone else¡¯s nest? Is that so?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan in disbelief. Yan Kuan smiled and said, ¡°As expected of my, Yan Kuan¡¯s daughter. She has courage and wits.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes. Go and take a look. If Da Bao has something to do, I¡¯ll show you what courage is.¡±

    Yan Kuan touched his nose. The fact that Da Bao and Xiaoxiao were so simr was because she had inherited it from Xiaoxiao.

    !!

    Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan quickly changed their clothes and walked out.

    When Little Treasure and Heavenly Soldier finished their conversation and entered the room, they realized that there was no one in the room. Not only was Da Bao missing, even his parents were missing. Where did they go?

    On this end, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were driving behind the car in front.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Da Bao with Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°He probably had something to do and left for a while. He didn¡¯t expect that Da Bao would encounter such a thing. However, I think that the people who can attack us are probably the same people in this world.¡±

    ¡°No, I suspect that wolf cub that we saved today.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not expect Yan Kuan to be so suspicious. However, to Shen Xiaoxiao, that child looked very young and his words were so harmless. He did not look like such a bad person.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t children nowadays a little too mature?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think about beating around the bush. If you don¡¯t dare to lead the way, I will cut open your bellies.¡±

    ¡°Great Aunt, we don¡¯t dare. I don¡¯t dare.¡± The few of them were all frightened by the little girl. She was going to pick her nest. What could they say?

    Of course, they were quite willing to bring the little girl with them. After all, there were more than four of them in their nest. When the time came, there would be more people. No matter how powerful the little girl was, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. Then, what were they afraid of?

    ¡°Right, does anyone have a phone? Tell my brother that I¡¯m going to attack yourir.¡±

    The few of them looked at each other again. Was this little girl stupid? How could she be so bold?

    ¡°That, that, Great Aunt, we don¡¯t have a phone.¡±

    Even if they did, they would not give it to her. What if she went to look for help? Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss for them?

    ¡°No. How about this, I¡¯ll throw one of you down after you guys start a segment. The one who was thrown will stand at the same spot and wait for my brother toe and tell him where I went, understand?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s godly logic made everyone stand at the same spot again, not knowing what to say.

    If they were really thrown out, of course they would run away. Why would they wait at the same spot? Moreover, they were eager to be thrown out.

    However, what they did not expect was that when Da Bao wanted to throw the first person out, she actually stomped hard on that person¡¯s leg. With a crisp cracking sound, all the bones were broken. That person screamed miserably. Even Yan Kuan, who was driving behind them, heard it.

    ¡°Looks like our Da Bao is having a good time?¡±

    ¡°This girl really knows how to y.¡±

    The two of them said it casually, but none of the people in the car were rxed. The person whose legs had been stepped on had been kicked out without even waiting for the car to stop.

    The other three people could not help but swallow their saliva when they saw this scene. Good heavens, where did this little devile from? Why did they meet her?

    ¡°Great Aunt, I remembered wrongly just now. I have a cell phone. It¡¯s in the car. I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have a cell phone? Then give my brother a call.¡±

    The leader of the men in ck immediately took out the cell phone and asked Da Bao very politely,¡±What¡¯s this phone number?¡±

    ¡°Phone number? I don¡¯t know, so I let you call.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Was she not joking? Was she really ying with them? She asked them to call even though she didn¡¯t know the phone number?

    ¡°This, this, this, are you joking?¡±

    The leader couldn¡¯tugh anymore, but he still forced a smile on his face. This wasn¡¯t a good thing. What was going on? This little devil¡¯s ability to y with people was too amazing, right?

    ¡°Why should I joke with you? You are bad people, I am a good person. Hurry up and make the call.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know the phone number either?¡±

    ¡°Liar. If you don¡¯t know, why did you go and capture my mother? Oh right, I haven¡¯t asked yet. Why did you capture my mother? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will cut open your stomach. Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we believe you. We believe you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you believe me. Tell me, why did you arrest my mother?¡±

    ¡°Great Aunt, it¡¯s really none of our business. We follow orders. Our boss gave the order, so we came here.¡±

    ¡°Your boss?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, our boss, so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your boss¡¯ name?¡±

    ¡°Our boss¡¯ name is Hawkeye.¡±

    ¡°That name sounds terrible, but I don¡¯t know him. Is he good?¡±

    ¡°Our boss is very good. Of course, of course, he¡¯s not as good as you, Great Aunt.¡±

    The leader was extremely careful when he answered Da Bao¡¯s words. This little great aunt did not y by the rules, so it was better for them to be steady.

    ¡°I also think that I¡¯m very powerful. I haven¡¯t had a good fight for a long time, so when I see your bosster, I want to have a good fight with them.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, they definitely won¡¯t be your match.¡±

    The leader could be considered to be flexible. He was already patting Da Bao¡¯s horse. Anyway, as long as she did not attack him, he did not care who this little devil was going to attackter. If she could not beat him, he could take revenge¡­ If she defeating their boss, he would serve her well first. This little devil could also let him go.

    Of course, this leader was still quite popr with Da Bao. In the beginning, Da Bao did not forget to leave someone to inform Little Treasure. She smiled and said to the leader, ¡°How much longer until we arrive?¡±

    ¡°Soon, soon.¡±

    ¡°How long is soon? Which one of you is the second one to inform my brother?¡±

    The three of them looked at each other. They did not want to go down, okay?

    ¡°Great Aunt, can you not kick our legs? We promise to stay where we are and not go anywhere. We will definitely help you report.¡±

    One of the men in ck pleaded with Da Bao.

    Da Bao tilted her head and thought for a while before nodding:

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The few of them were delighted. They thought that they had escaped a cmity, but they did not expect to hear Da Bao continue:

    ¡°But I don¡¯t trust you. How about this? I¡¯ll break your leg first. When my brother finds you, he¡¯ll help you reattach it. Then, you won¡¯t be unable to reattach it unlike when even if your kneecaps are crushed like before.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 1201 - The Birth of the Little Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1201: The Birth of the Little Demon</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Along the way, she left someone behind, and they were rolling on the ground with their legs in pain. Even Shen Xiaoxiao did not understand what was going on.

    ¡°What is Da Bao doing?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled thoughtfully:

    ¡°Our Da Bao is leaving someone to send a message to Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Deliver a message?¡±

    ¡°Yes, breaking these people¡¯s legs, isn¡¯t she afraid that these people will run away? Moreover, there are two people in her car. I guess it was calcted. This little girl is really smart, just like me.¡±

    Initially, he had stopped quite well, but after adding the words ¡®just like me¡¯, Shen Xiaoxiao instantly did not know what to say. Could he not be so narcissistic? The good side of the child was just like him, but what about the bad side? Could it be like her?

    ¡°Can Little Treasure keep up?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? There¡¯s no way that kid can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    ¡°The two children, none of them are easy to deal with.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled but did not say anything. Even though Xiaoxiao wasining, she could not help but feel proud of the children.

    ..

    Little Treasure had indeed caught up. When he met the first person who was thrown out of the car, he knew that it was Da Bao who had done it. Probably only Da Bao would be able to stomp a person¡¯s kneecap to pieces with such a heavy kick. It was impossible not to amputate his leg.

    ......

    Of course, the reason why the first man was so miserable was because he was the first person who wanted to attack Shen Xiaoxiao. Da Bao had long set her eyes on him, and the first person who wanted to attack was him.

    However, this road became more and more familiar. When they arrived at a vi district in the suburbs, Little Treasure knew where they hade to. It seemed that they were enemies on a narrow road.

    They had only dealt with that ugly woman in the afternoon, and she dared to send people to the hot spring pool to behave atrociously so soon.

    ¡°The boss you are talking about is this woman?¡±

    Da Bao looked at the woman who was sitting on the sofa and moaning in pain. She had only beaten her in the afternoon, so why did she bump into her now?

    ¡°D*mn girl, how could it be you?¡±

    ck Peony didn¡¯t expect to meet this little devil again after staying with her lover Hawkeye for a while. D*mn it, she just couldn¡¯t find anyone to take revenge on. Now that she had bumped into her, don¡¯t me her for not being polite.

    When she was knocked unconscious and sent back in the afternoon, the look in De Cruz¡¯s eyes when he looked at her was one that she could not forget.

    Her front teeth had been pried open, and her mouth was swollen beyond recognition. She looked extremely disheveled. Her usual flirtatious and elegant demeanor had long disappeared.

    De Cruz directly said that he wanted to find someone to investigate, told her to rest well, and then left. Presumably, he knew that the woman¡¯s matter was something that he had to rush to deal with.

    If it was in the past, ck Peony would definitely be unwilling. However, she was the one who had personally executed the little b*stard, so she was extremely happy. She couldn¡¯t wait for De Cruz to leave as soon as possible.

    However, she had suffered so much, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t let the two little devils off so easily. If she knew whose family they were from, even their family, De Cruz wouldn¡¯t let them off so easily.

    ck Peony was carried away after she fainted, so her good nephew did not have the chance to call her and tell her the identities of Da Bao and Little Treasure.

    Therefore, ck Peony came to Hawkeye forfort, both to have a good time with Hawkeye and to get Hawkeye to send people to look for her.

    However, she did not expect to see this wretched girl standing casually at the entrance of the vi after having s*x and resting on the sofa.

    Where were the guards? Where were the guards? Were they all dead? How could they let this girl stand here unscathed?

    ¡°It¡¯s you again, you b*tch. You¡¯re annoying. Oh, I know. You definitely can¡¯t beat us, so you found someone to take revenge and wanted to deal with my parents, right?¡±

    At this moment, when ck Peony heard Da Bao¡¯s words, she thought that it was Hawkeye or De Cruz¡¯s people who had helped to find them so quickly. Therefore, she was puzzled for a moment and immediately nodded:

    ¡°Yes, I was the one who did it. So what? You wretched girl, you actually came to me of your own ord? I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today. Men, men, take this wretched girl down for me. Do whatever you want with her.¡±

    Hawkeye had juste down from upstairs after taking a shower. This ck Peony was too f*cking flirtatious. She was already injured to such an extent, yet she was still thinking about these things. However, her kung fu was excellent. At least she served himfortably.

    However, he had juste down when he heard the conversation between ck Peony and the little girl. Hawkeye also thought that it was because his brothers had acted so quickly and found her so quickly, so he did not pay much attention to it. However, when he came down the stairs and saw Da Bao¡­ Thatscivious look in his eyes could not be blocked.

    Such a beautiful little girl was too rare. Even from so far away, he could smell the pure fragrance of her. It was too good. It was too good. Such a little girl, he would definitely have a great time ying with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Peony, why do you need to be so angry? I¡¯m here. To be able toe to my territory and behave atrociously, of course she has to pay a price. And this girl looks really delicious.¡±

    Hawkeye¡¯s words made ck Peony taste the vor instantly. However, she was not dissatisfied. It was very normal for him to like this little girl. She was extremely open in this aspect and did not think there was anything wrong with it.

    Moreover, Hawkeye and her were together to get what they wanted. If Hawkeye took a liking to this little girl, then he could take revenge for her and she could also return Hawkeye¡¯s favor.

    However, everyone who was an adult knew what they meant by ¡®delicious.¡¯ However, Da Bao simply felt that these people were people who were prepared to kill her and eat her.

    They were so cruel. They were even more cruel than the magical beasts in the World of Magical Beasts. It was such a terrifying feeling.

    Therefore, Da Bao decided that before this person wanted to eat her, she should strike first and get rid of these two people.

    ¡°You demon, you actually want to eat my flesh and drink my blood? I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson. Do you think you¡¯re a magical beast?¡±

    After Da Bao finished speaking, she began to attack Hawkeye. ck Peony¡¯s expression changed, and she said to Hawkeye,¡±Be careful, this little girl¡¯s kung fu is amazing.¡±

    Hawkeye had already known from the moment he exchanged blows with Da Bao. Not only did he know, but he had also aroused some interest.

    At this moment, ck Peony also began to wonder, how did this little girle in?

    At this moment, nearly 20 bodyguards suddenly rushed into the door. Each of them held a gun in their hands and aimed at the little girl. ck Peony couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile as if she was watching a good show. Hehe, alright, just you wait¡­ She wanted to make this wretched girl unable to find a ce to cry.

    ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯t stop, you¡¯ll be a ho¡¯s nest.¡±

    Hearing that, Da Bao immediately stopped. She turned her head and saw several groups of more than 20 guns. She didn¡¯t know if the peanuts in her bag were enough to fight, but this Hawkeye was pretty good. He could at least exchange a few moves with her.

    But Hawkeye no longer thought that way. Instead, he looked at the girl who stopped at the word ¡®stop¡¯.

    Such a powerful girl had such skills at such a young age. He had to go all out to not be flipped over by her. Moreover, he also believed that if his subordinates had not arrived, he would definitely have been knocked to the ground by this girl.

    Such good skills and such a powerful girl. When did this person appear? Which family¡¯s youngdy was this?

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me, so you used guns? How shameless.¡±

    ¡°Haha, little girl, just now you injured three of my brothers. Now there are so many guns pointed at you. How about it? Now you know fear, right?¡±

    Da Bao looked at the ck-clothed man who she had caught. She tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying,¡±I forgot to break your legs just now. Why don¡¯t you go and knock them down yourself? If you break them, I¡¯ll let you go. And you too. You all fight each other. Whoever wins, I¡¯ll let them go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure none of you can walk out. I¡¯ll cut open your bellies and pull out all of your intestines.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words were cold and hard. It was definitely not a pleasant feeling for everyone to hear, but so what if it was not a pleasant feeling? Since Da Bao had already said so, there was nothing they could do.

    ¡°What an arrogant little girl, what big words. I want to see how you slice open their bellies and pull out their intestines.¡±

    ck Peony had already stood up from the sofa. Facing so many guns, this little girl actually dared to make threats. She was indeed a fool.

    Da Bao looked at this annoying woman, then looked at Hawkeye, who was standing beside ck Peony, and then asked ck Peony,¡±You said just now that you wanted to kill my parents, right? Then I¡¯ll kill you. You asked for it yourself. It¡¯s very fair, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, at this time, you don¡¯t care about yourself and still want to kill me? Should I say that you¡¯re too brave? Or that you¡¯re too na?ve? So na?ve that no one will believe you if they thought you weren¡¯t a fool.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scolding me again? I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±

    Da Bao was very angry. The consequences were very serious. If she wanted to beat ck Peony, then she would really be beating ck Peony. She would definitely not give her a chance to catch her breath.

    At this moment, everyone only saw the young girl wearing a pair of overalls run to ck Peony¡¯s side at an extremely fast speed. Then, she forcefully pushed ck Peony onto the ground. She stepped on ck Peony¡¯s stomach and swung her hand to p her.

    After she heavily pped her a few times, these people slowly reacted.

    Hawkeye was extremely close, but he was sure that he didn¡¯t even see how this girl attacked. Her actions were too fast.

    But ck Peony was the boss¡¯ woman, after all. Although he and ck Peony didn¡¯t know each other clearly, these things weren¡¯t that important on their Fire Ind. Thus, Hawkeye attacked and called out to Da Bao.

    Da Bao would not be hit by Hawkeye. She quickly retreated to the front of the bodyguards and smiled evilly. Then, she suddenly bent down and took out the de that her mother had given her. She used her fastest speed to run under the feet of these people. One de after another, screams rose and fell. In just a few seconds, all the men in ck who were holding guns fell to the ground. Blood instantly filled the entire room.

    That was not all. When someone was hit, someone naturally thought of shooting.

    However, Da Bao had already calcted. She stood up and those men fell. In this short moment, Da Bao attacked again. This time, she shed across everyone¡¯s hands.

    Her actions were too fast. No one saw how she attacked. In less than a minute, all the men who had been standing neatly fell to the ground. What guns¡­ They were all thrown to the side.

    At that moment, even Hawkeye felt his scalp go numb and his limbs go soft when he saw Da Bao¡¯s methods. Where did this demon, this little demon,e from?

 Chapter 1202 - Strip Her of Her Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Strip Her of Her Teeth</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan hid outside the window and watched Da Bao¡¯s actions. Yan Kuanughed and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,?¡°Our daughter¡¯s temper and personality are 90% simr to yours.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at Yan Kuan. What nonsense was he talking about?

    ¡°If my daughter doesn¡¯t look like me, who does she look like? But this method is very simr to yours. She¡¯s self-taught. I haven¡¯t taught her how to use a de yet.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Little Treasure say at that time that this little fellow was even more ruthless than his mother when dealing with those magical beasts?¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s powerful, then she¡¯s powerful. If a girl isn¡¯t powerful, then she¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. But do you think that any boys would dare to approach our daughter in the future when she¡¯s so powerful?¡±

    Yan Kuan only felt that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were overthinking things. Wasn¡¯t she so powerful that he had taken a liking to her? Seriously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I take a liking to you too?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m saying that as long as our daughter is outstanding, there will always be a kid who will seed her. Even if there isn¡¯t a suitable one, then she doesn¡¯t need to marry. I can¡¯t bear to part with my daughter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t bear to part with our daughter and have her get married either.¡±

    The two of them chatted happily outside the window. Theypletely ignored everything that happened inside. When Little Treasure arrived, he saw his parents standing under the window and chatting. He couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead. Were his parents not worried about Da Bao?

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±

    The two of them were chatting happily when they saw Little Treasure walking over. ¡°Little Treasure, where did you go?¡±

    ......

    ¡°I was taking care of some things just now, but I didn¡¯t see Da Bao when I turned around. So you guys are all here? Where¡¯s Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s inside. Take a look for yourself.¡±

    Little Treasure stuck his head out to take a look at the window. Oh my god, no wonder his parents weren¡¯t worried. His Da Bao was still so bloody.

    ¡°Little Treasure, look at our Da Bao. I was worried that she was too na?ve and would be used by others. Now, it seems that our genes are pretty good.¡±

    Little Treasure couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead when he saw his mother¡¯s magnanimous look. Didn¡¯t his mother think that Da Bao was a little ruthless? Da Bao was a girl, a girl.

    ¡°Yes, she is powerful. But Daddy, we already taught that ck Peony a lesson this afternoon. Why is it her again now?¡±

    ¡°You handed it in this afternoon?¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other. They were more and more certain that the wolf child was the one who had acted tonight.

    ¡°Yeah, ck Peony wanted to capture Da Bao and give her to her nephew at school.¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s expression turn ugly. That d*mned ck Peony was really courting death.

    ¡°Then let Da Bao have a good time. We don¡¯t need to disturb her. I want to see how De Cruz is doing. Not only is his son not a good person, even his wife is not a good person.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    Little Treasure guessed that something had happened when he heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words. Yan Kuan began to tell Little Treasure in detail.

    In the room, Da Bao¡¯s actions left everyone dumbstruck. Hawkeye had never felt such a sense of danger before, and he had no choice but to start looking at this little girl.

    ¡°May I know who you are, Miss? If I have offended you in any way, my brothers and I will apologize to you.¡±

    Hawkeye was someone who could bend and stretch. Otherwise, he would not be able to sit in the second-inmand position. So many of his brothers had died in there. If they continued to fight head-on, wouldn¡¯t more of them be taken care of by this little girl?

    One had to know that there were more than 20 people, and each of them had a gun in their hands. To be taken care of by a little girl who looked to be at most 15 or 16 years old just like that, one could imagine how powerful this little girl was.

    ¡°Are you apologizing to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was my brothers and I who had a bad rtionship and offended you, Miss. I hope Miss will show mercy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, your brothers did not offend me, and you also did not offend me.¡±

    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s words, Hawkeye looked at Da Bao in confusion. What did she mean by that? Didn¡¯t offend her? Didn¡¯t offend her and she came here to cause trouble?

    ¡°You offended my mommy and daddy, so you have to apologize to my mommy and daddy.¡±

    Hawkeye was speechless. Was there a difference between this and offending her?

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°The one who offended me is this bad woman. She keeps scolding me. She doesn¡¯t even have any front teeth, yet she still wants to scold me.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words made him more and more speechless. ck Peony had offended her? Could it be that these brothers were all injured for nothing?

    ¡°I wonder what can I do to appease Miss¡¯ anger?¡± Hawkeye secretly made a hand gesture as he said this. Being able to bend and stretch was naturally his ability, but it did not mean that he could really be beaten into his nest and even allowed her to leave unscathed.

    The bodyguards behind him understood the meaning of the hand gesture as soon as they saw it. Taking advantage of the gap between the boss and the little devil. They slowly stepped back.

    ¡°Appease your anger? I want all of this woman¡¯s teeth. She didn¡¯t even learn a lesson when I pulled out her front teeth. I can only make her lose her teeth and then not be able to speak.¡±

    ¡°How dare you, you wretched girl? You¡¯re a little sl*t that no one can raise. If you dare to treat me like this, I¡¯ll definitely take your life today.¡±

    ¡°Look, I said that her cursing is harsh. Go and knock all of her teeth out and I¡¯ll leave. I won¡¯t find trouble with you guys.¡±

    Hawkeye was stunned. What a sinister girl. She actually made him make a move. Even if he had no other choice, if he really made a move against ck Peony today, it would be strange if ck Peony didn¡¯t hate him.

    However, if he did not make a move, looking at the fate of the brothers present, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart. He had already called for people to prepare just now, but this little devil¡¯s actions were so fast. He was afraid that she would not wait for them to make a move when this girl had already sessfully counterattacked.

    This matter was really not easy to handle. Should he make a move? Or not?

    ck Peony naturally saw Hawkeye¡¯s hesitation. This sinister girl was not stupid. She actually saw that their rtionship was not ordinary and wanted them to kill each other. If Hawkeye really dared to listen to this girl¡¯s words and beat her teeth out, she would definitely send Hawkeye to the afterlife.

    ¡°Hawkeye, you dare to make a move on me? Do you not want your life?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Peony, I¡¯m protecting my brothers.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, protecting your brothers? I think you¡¯re afraid of death. You cowardly thing, you were more proactive than anyone when you slept with me. Those shameless sweet words kept pouring out. Now, you don¡¯t need me anymore, and you actually want my life. Hawkeye better kill me today. As long as I, ck Peony, am still alive, I will definitely teach you a lesson.¡±

    When ck Peony went all out, Hawkeye was still a little afraid. He knew very well how powerful ck Peony was. This woman had the ability to defeat more than 20 women around the boss and directly take the position of mistress.

    One had to know that ck Peony was already more than 40 years old. She wasn¡¯t a young girl. If she didn¡¯t have some ability and means, how could she be so powerful? Of course, it was impossible.

    What should he do now? He had to fight ck Peony. ck Peony would definitely not let him off. However, if he didn¡¯t fight, all 20 of his brothers, including him, would die. Where did this little devile from? How could he, the second-inmand of the Fire Ind, be forced into such a state? Embarrassing, it was too f*cking embarrassing.

 Chapter 1203 - The Gu Masters

    <h4>Chapter 1203: The Gu Masters</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Hawkeye looked at this ck Peony who was not retreating at all, and he could not help but feel a new sense of disgust. If it was not for this woman, he would not have lost so many brothers. Now, this d*mnable woman¡¯s legs were weak, yet she still med him. What a sl*t¡­ She deserved to have her teeth pulled out.

    ¡°Look, she¡¯s even scolding you now. Although I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s scolding, I know that she¡¯s definitely not scolding you in a good way. You¡¯re a grown man, yet you¡¯re being scolded like this. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±

    Da Bao added fuel to the fire. Hawkeye was so angry that he couldn¡¯t take it. The key was that these brothers who were shouting all over the floor were too disrespectful. Not only that, but he also didn¡¯t know how to cooperate. So what if you just cooperated and took two hits, anyway, it was all her fault.

    ¡°Hawkeye, don¡¯t you dare hit me today.¡±

    Perhaps this was the first time Hawkeye felt that women were such troublesome animals. Two women could actually force him into such a state.

    At this moment, the family of three outside the window looked at the 40 bodyguards who were rapidly approaching with heavy weapons in the distance. All of them stood up from outside the window.

    ¡°They¡¯re looking for helpers.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re looking for helpers. Let¡¯s help Da Bao clean up the mess. Little Treasure, hurry up. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t make any noise.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mommy. Watch me.¡±

    Since Da Bao was fighting inside, he naturally had to help Da bao clear the obstacles outside.

    Little Treasure and Da Bao¡¯s moves were different. He had practiced ancient martial arts before, and this was taught by Lou Yin herself. Simrly, he also knew other fighting techniques and killing moves. It was not difficult to deal with these 40 people. It was difficult to keep them alive, but when it was time to fight, he could not let these people make any noise.

    This was the most important thing.

    ¡°Do you think Da Bao can be so fast?¡±

    ......

    ¡°If she catches the attention of others, it means that Da Bao¡¯s kung fu isn¡¯t good enough. She needs to practice more. The two siblings will solve the problem themselves. We¡¯ll just watch the show.¡±

    Yan Kuan said it so easily that Little Treasure, who was listening from afar, pursed his lips. His father was indeed ruthless to him. He needed to practice more. His father¡¯s practice was too terrifying. He didn¡¯t dare to try it out rashly.

    It was better to put in more effort and deal with these people properly.

    Little Treasure dealt with nearly 40 people. Of course,pared to Da Bao, Little Treasure was a little more powerful. These people were naturally not his match. However, the two siblings had simr moves. The only difference was that Little Treasure started from the back of each person¡¯s neck. He used his own fingers and poked at the back of each person¡¯s neck forcefully. He was smart enough to know a little about their mute acupoints.

    However, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were watching the show seriously. At this moment, three people walked over from afar. The crux of the matter was that one of these three people was the little devil they had seen before, that ingrate, Ye Xie.

    ¡°Those two people look a little strange.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the group of three with some confusion. She could not help but voice her doubts to Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan raised his head to take a look. The three people stood some distance away from Little Treasure and did not retreat or make a move, they just looked at Little Treasure¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re different from the feng shui masters in the country. Those are gu masters from T Country.¡±

    ¡°Gu master? This Ye Xie is actually staying with such people?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. That kid isn¡¯t a kind person. He doesn¡¯t recognize his own family. He¡¯s extremely evil.¡±

    ¡°Then why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan simply turned invisible and stood in the distance. On the other side, Ye Xie and the two gu masters stared at Little Treasure¡¯s movements and said with some confusion, ¡°This kid is actually here.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you know him?¡±

    ¡°I want you to deal with his sister. If you ce the heart-to-heart gu on that little girl, she¡¯ll be at my mercy in the future. I originally wanted Hawkeye to find someone to help me capture him, but I didn¡¯t expect to bump into him. If this kid is here, then his sister must be here too.¡±

    ¡°So he is ck Emperor¡¯s child. Then, I really have to reunite with him. Back then, the ck Emperor stole my sect¡¯s secret treasure, ¡®Heaven¡¯s Secrets¡¯, and even helped my senior brother, Pu Tuo, to lock me up in a secret prison for a few years. Today, I will use his children to take revenge.¡±

    Pu Shan looked at Little Treasure¡¯s every move. His eyes seemed to have been poisoned. If it was caused by his parents, then it would be better if he was the one to do it.

    Ye Xie, who was standing at the side, frowned when he heard Pu Shan¡¯s words. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you want to deal with this kid, but the one inside can only be nted with the heart-to-heart gu. You are not allowed to interfere with anything else.¡±

    Pu Shan said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I prefer to collect virgins. Since Young Master needs virgins, then I¡¯ll give them to Young Master.¡±

    Ye Xie did not say anything else. The reason why Pu Shan would help him was also because he had identally saved him from the dark prison back then. Otherwise, how could Pu Shan be used by him? Of course, he had to thank Pu Shan for the poison vow he had made himself. Whoever saved him would have to work for him for 10 years. That was why he had gotten such a great deal.

    On the other end, Shen Xiaoxiao said to Yan Kuan,¡±Was the poison Pei Li used on me given by Pu Shan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I helped Pu Tuo deal with this person back then. It¡¯s just that Pu Tuo wants to keep him alive, and we can¡¯t kill each other. Otherwise, why would I keep this old fellow alive? From the looks of it, I was too soft-hearted. I should have gotten rid of this kid a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Everything is fate. However, Ye Xie is really ruthless. He actually set his sights on Da Bao. I reckon that he knows how much we love Da Bao and wants to use Da Bao to ckmail us into helping him seize the throne. This is the first time I, Shen Xiaoxiao, have seen such a vicious little b*stard in my two lifetimes.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. She shouldn¡¯t have saved this d*mned Ye Xie. She didn¡¯t expect that when she was saving him, she still felt that he was a pitiful child, but now, he had turned into such a vicious wolf.

    ¡°Should we make a move?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let the children handle these matters. Don¡¯t underestimate our two children. Although this gu can indeed hurt them and is the only thing that can hurt them, I think that they should face some trouble while they are training properly. Even if there are any problems, at least we are still here. So, until the end, we don¡¯t have to make a move.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked around worriedly. In the end, she could only nod her head helplessly. What Yan Kuan said made sense. They could not always stand out and protect their children under their wings.

    ¡°Little Treasure¡¯s feng shui technique is not a joke. It¡¯s not certain who will win or lose. We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Right, you have to have confidence in your children. So even if you¡¯re worried, you have to believe in our children.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t believe them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao muttered a few words before looking at the few people in the distance.

    Little Treasure had already taken care of everyone. He stood in the crowd and looked at Ye Xie and the two people beside him. He frowned. He was a feng shui master, and he was the enemy of such gu masters. Therefore¡­ With a nce, he knew that there would be a fierce battle between him and these two people.

    ¡°You are Ye Xie?¡±

    ¡°You are Young Master Yan?¡±

 Chapter 1204 - She Is the Daughter of the Black Emperor?

    <h4>Chapter 1204: She Is the Daughter of the ck Emperor?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    The first official meeting between the two future kings, everyone was shocked by the aura of the two of them.

    Ye Xie looked at the mysterious future Young Master of the Dark Empire, a threat that he had never seen before.

    ¡°Ye Xie, you are really an ingrate. You actually dared to use such a move on this Young Master? Do you not know how to spell death?¡±

    Ye Xie did not expect Young Master Yan to say such a sentence the moment he arrived. Could it be that the matter of him getting someone to frame him had been discovered so quickly? How was that possible? Even if he wanted to investigate, he had to do it properly. How could it be so fast?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Young Master Yan is talking about. But I want to ask, Young Master Yan came to our base. Is he trying to cause trouble? Although the Dark Empire and the Fire Ind will have a battle sooner orter, Young Master Yaning here alone is a little too disrespectful to Fire Ind.¡±

    ¡°Hey, kid, don¡¯t speak like an adult. It sounds very awkward. You said that you are already 13 years old, but you look like you¡¯re 8 or 9 years old. Do you know why? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve learned too much from an adult and condensed into a lump. You won¡¯t grow tall. If you¡¯re still the same, you¡¯ll be a big dwarf in the future. So, I advise you to worry less.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    Ye Xie did not expect Young Master Yan¡¯s mouth to be so sharp. What he said was really annoying. He deserved to be taught a lesson by Pu Shan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to worry about it. Young Master Yan should take care of himself.¡±

    ¡°Pu Shan, since Young Master Yan is so bored, you should apany him to have fun. Otherwise, Young Master Yan will run to your house whenever he has nothing to do.¡±

    Ye Xie pointed at Pu Shan. Little Treasure only took a nce and knew what was going on. Did he think that this gu master could deal with him? Wasn¡¯t he underestimating him too much? In his dreams.

    ¡°Then I have to y well with this famous gu master.¡±

    ¡°Yo, kid, you have good eyesight. You can actually recognize my identity.¡±

    ......

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have good eyesight, it¡¯s that you¡¯re too weak.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you guys should go inside and watch the show. Leave this to me.¡±

    Pu Shan immediately attacked after saying that, not giving Little Treasure a chance to catch his breath. Little Treasure wanted to get rid of the other gu master for himself, but Pu Shan was really annoying, so he couldn¡¯t spare any time. Another point was that they had nned it well. Once Pu Shan made his move, that person would run toward the room at an extremely fast speed. Therefore, Little Treasure could only settle this problem as quickly as possible.

    Ye Xie was very smart. When he saw them fighting, he did not care who won or lost. He immediately turned around and left. Regardless of who won or lost, Pu Shan would report to him. There was also another point. Even if Pu Shan lost in the end, and he would not be able to fight against Young Master Yan, he was confident of winning.

    ¡°That kid is indeed a character. He actually slipped away so quickly and is not curious about who will win or lose at all.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao could not help butin to Yan Kuan when she saw that Ye Xie had already gotten into the car and left.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. This kid knows how to take advantage and avoid danger. Otherwise, he would not have lived so long in a ce like Fire Ind. Moreover, he protected his mother until she was so old. He probably realized that he could not defeat ck Peony now, and his mother was indeed a burden to him. Therefore, he was not sad when she died. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief.¡±

    ¡°You stay here and watch, I will go check on Da Bao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was still worried, she asked Yan Kuan to watch over Da Bao, while she followed the other gu master into the room.

    He wanted to use the heart-to-heart gu on her daughter? They wanted to use the heart-to-hert gu at the right time.

    Hawkeye had already pped ck Peony no less than ten times. She had already lost a few teeth, but to reach Da Bao¡¯s standard, she still needed to lose all her teeth.

    Of course, Hawkeye had deliberately been so slow because his reinforcements had not arrived yet.

    This ck Peony was also a tough character. After being beaten to such a state, she would scold Hawkeye whenever there was a break. Her mouth was so swollen that it was bleeding profusely, and she did not even say that she wanted to take a break.

    Da Bao stood at the side and watched the good show in a daze. asionally, it would add a few more words of exaggeration and say something like, ¡°Look at how badly this woman has scolded you. Why aren¡¯t you teaching her a lesson? Are you a man or not?¡± Hawkeye felt a little embarrassed at first. After all, he had just beaten up a woman who had just been intimate with him.

    However, after hearing Da Bao¡¯s provocative words and ck Peony¡¯s incessant scolding, his anger red up and the beating became more and more serious.

    When the gu master came in, he happened to see a man pressing a woman to the ground and pping her repeatedly. He then looked at the young girl standing in the middle of more than twenty motionless men in the middle of the hall. She was clearly so innocent and cute, but the gu master saw this unprecedented crisis.

    The arrival of the gu master attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Hawkeye also stopped what he was doing and looked at the person who had suddenly appeared. He asked,¡±Who are you? Where are the others?¡±

    The gu master did not answer Hawkeye¡¯s question. Instead, he kept looking at Da Bao. This girl was definitely not simple. He could not see through this girl¡¯s fate at a nce.

    However, it was still necessary to probe the truth.

    The gu master attacked Da Bao as soon as he made his move. Hawkeye knew from the moment he made his move that he was here to help him because the gu master¡¯s actions were much more powerful than his.

    At the very least, it seemed that he could fight this little devil to a draw.

    Hawkeye stopped attacking. ck Peony stood up and gave him a p on the face.

    Hawkeye was in pain, but he did not dare to attack ck Peony. He only red at her. Both of them looked at the two people fighting in the arena.

    If they were to really fight, the gu master would definitely not be Da Bao¡¯s match. However, when the gu master took out a red whip, Da Bao felt that it would be difficult to fight with him.

    It was not because of how powerful the whip was, but because there was a barb at the tail of the whip. Not only was there a barb, Da Bao could also see the squirming insects on the barb. It looked extremely strange.

    Da Bao was not stupid. She naturally knew that if she was hit by the whip, she would be in trouble.

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed closely behind. She did not turn invisible, so everyone here saw her. When ck Peony saw Shen Xiaoxiao, her expression became extremely ugly. Her originally swollen face became even more miserable.

    Moreover, she realized that after not seeing her for so many years, Shen Xiaoxiao had not changed at all. Not only that, she was even more vibrant. D*mn it, what day was it today? Why did Shen Xiaoxiaoe back here?

    ¡°Why did you stop pping her? My Da Bao said that she wanted all the teeth of ck Peony. Hawkeye, are you deaf?¡±

    Hawkeye was stunned. Who was this woman? Why did she ask him to hit her right away?

    ck Peony immediately understood. So that d*mned girl was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s daughter. No wonder, no wonder she was so powerful.

    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter? Shen Xiaoxiao.¡±

    ¡°You said she¡¯s Shen Xiaoxiao? The wife of the ck Emperor?¡±

    Hawkeye was stunned by the words of ck Peony. No way, the little devil he had offended was actually the ck Emperor¡¯s daughter? No wonder she was so powerful. Now, now what should he do?

 Chapter 1205 - Mutual Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Mutual Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    When Shen Xiaoxiao heard ck Peony¡¯s words, sheughed mockingly:

    ¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t blind can see that my daughter was able to teach you guys a lesson like this. ck Peony, you¡¯re really going back to your old ways.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yan had her daughtere to us to cause trouble. Is it still our problem?¡±

    The more Shen Xiaoxiao listened, the more amused she felt. She turned to look at her and said,¡±Do you mean it¡¯s still our problem? If you insist on saying it¡¯s our problem, then we¡¯ll just look at you unfavorably. However, I still have a few people who were caught tonight. I think it¡¯s still not bad to throw them into De Cruz¡¯s hands after tonight.¡±

    Hawkeye became more and more confused as he listened. What exactly was going on?

    ¡°Madam Yan, your daughter injured all of our brothers the moment she arrived. To be honest, I don¡¯t know what exactly happened either.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. I asked you just now, and you admitted it. Mommy, they sent people to deal with you. It was that person who brought me here. Otherwise, how would I have found this ce?¡±

    Da Bao blinked her eyes at the man who was lying. He had admitted it just now, but now that her mother was here, he actually refused to admit it.

    ¡°Miss Yan, wasn¡¯t I shocked by your feat just now?¡±

    Although Hawkeye said so, Da Bao did not buy it. However, Da Bao did not have the energy to tangle with Hawkeye, because at this time, the gu master was still attacking Da Bao. To be able to say such a sentence was already her limit.

    Shen Xiaoxiao turned to look at Da Bao and the gu master¡¯s fight. Da Bao wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Shen Xiaoxiao understood and turned to Hawkeye:

    ¡°Hawkeye, investigate your men carefully. If you want to secure your position as the second-inmand of Fire Ind, you can¡¯t rely on women alone. Alright, I won¡¯t be crooked with you on other matters. Make your move. You haven¡¯t done what my Da Bao asked for.¡±

    ck Peony¡¯s face turned even darker. This d*mned Shen Xiaoxiao was actually so arrogant and didn¡¯t give her any face. If it was in the past, she would only be a widow. It was understandable for Shen Xiaoxiao to look down on her¡­ Now, her husband was also one of the top figures in this world.

    ......

    Over the years, the development had been so fast that even the Dark Empire had retreated several times and didn¡¯t dare topete with them. Could it be that Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t notice that the current her had long changed?

    Of course, Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about ck Peony. She had never taken this woman to heart. The Dark Empire simply did not want to make an enemy of Fire Ind. After all, whether it was her, Yan Kuan, or Little Treasure¡­ They could not guard it forever.

    Of course, before they returned to their positions, everything in the human world still had to be done step by step. Therefore, they did not have the intention of dominating the Dark Empire. Besides¡­ on the surface, they did not want topete with Fire Ind, but it did not mean that the Dark Empire was afraid of Fire Ind.

    The power of the Dark Empire was something that Fire Ind did not even dare to think about. If Shen Xiaoxiao knew what ck Peony was thinking, she would probablyugh three times. This woman took herself too seriously.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, I am De Cruz¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t you dare touch me.¡±

    ck Peony widened her eyes and red at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Hawkeye and walked forward without any hesitation. Hawkeye saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions and did not dare to stop her at all.

    Everyone in the underworld knew that this Madam Yan had once led the Dark Empire. She had even made everyone in the Dark Empire feel convinced. One could imagine how capable she was. He was definitely no match for her.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move against the Little Oriental Loli. The ck Emperor would definitely skin him. He wasn¡¯t a fool.

    Hawkeye was so frightened that he retreated step by step. ck Peony looked at Hawkeye¡¯s actions and spat out a mouthful of water. She said to Hawkeye,¡±You spineless thing.¡±

    Spineless? Spineless was better than dead.

    Shen Xiaoxiao approached ck Peony and gave her a hard p. Her strength was much stronger than Hawkeye¡¯s. With a p, ck Peony was directly pped to the ground. Good guy, a mouthful of thick blood protruded out. More than ten teeth fell to the ground in unison.

    Even Hawkeye was stunned when he saw this. This was really ruthless. Her attack was even more ruthless than his. De Cruz would probably not take another look at this ck Peony without teeth, right>

    ¡°Next time, watch your mouth. I¡¯ll remember your life first and leave it for my Da Bao to y with. ck Peony, your only heir is your daughter, right? I think your daughter is much better than you. You¡¯re too dirty.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    ck Peonywas in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. She wanted to stand up, but in the end, she fell to the ground and fainted.

    Shen Xiaoxiao saw that ck Peony had fainted and looked at Hawkeye again. She didn¡¯t say anything, nor was she prepared to make a move. She turned her attention to Da Bao and the gu master.

    Hawkeye didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only stand in a corner. It was only at this moment that he realized that even though the development of Fire Ind was much more impressive than it looked, he only realized after facing this one¡­ This Dark Empire was definitely more terrifying and sinister than he had believed. They were not prepared to be enemies with them. Otherwise, how could they be a match for this Dark Empire?

    Da Bao¡¯s actualbat was not that good. She had no problem dealing with the twenty-over bodyguards. When dealing with the extremely skilled gu master, she was still slightly weaker. Furthermore, she had to do her best to avoid being hit by the whip.

    As such, she seemed to be retreating in defeat. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Da Bao¡¯s actions and did not make a move. However, she still said,¡±His weak spot is behind his ear, but his lower body is also unstable. To the left.¡±

    The gu master did not expect this ck Emperor¡¯s woman to be so powerful. She could actually see through his weakness with a nce.

    ¡°bbermouth woman.¡±

    The gu master¡¯s whip aimed at Shen Xiaoxiao and pped her. How could Shen Xiaoxiao be knocked down by him? She turned her body sideways and retreated. She only needed this action to let the gu master know that she could dodge his attack¡­ One could imagine how skilled she was.

    ¡°Yo, how is it? Do you choose to fight with me, or do you want to be my daughter¡¯s sparring partner?¡±

    The gu master suddenly realized that what he thought would be an easy task was not as simple as that. He was afraid that he would die here today.

    Since that was the case, he had to drag someone down with him.

    The gu master suddenly became ruthless. He took out a knife and shed his arm forcefully. Blood flowed out and extended onto the whip in his hand.

    Perhaps because of the irrigation of the blood, the worms on the whip instantly grew and turned blood red. With a crisp sound, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the worms on the whip had all peeled off the whip and flew toward Da Bao.

    D*mn it, this gu master was actually so vicious, wanting to perish together with her. The moment the bugs touched her, they would immediately enter her body. Da Bao was in danger this time¡­

 Chapter 1206 - What Youâ€™re Afraid Of, You Have

    <h4>Chapter 1206: What You¡¯re Afraid Of, You Have To Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Use the magic crystal to attack his weak point. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive.¡±

    Da Bao knew that she was in trouble the moment she heard this. She immediately used the magic crystals to protect herself and took a step back. If it was a normal person, they would definitely not be able to dodge the fiery red bugs. However, if she had the magic crystal to protect herself, it would be able to block them for her.

    The gu master did not expect that he would be able to win, but once he heard about some magic crystal, the gu seemed to be blocked by a transparent object and all of them bounced onto the ground.

    The moment the gunded on the ground, they all burrowed into the ground and disappeared. One could imagine that once someone touched the gu, they would instantly burrow into the person¡¯s body. With such evil, who would be able to escape?

    ¡°So disgusting.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she took out the transparent knife that Shen Xiaoxiao had helped her put away earlier and stabbed it behind the gu master¡¯s ear.

    The gu master was still surprised that there was a transparent thing blocking the gu worms. However, after being stabbed by someone, he fell to the ground and diedpletely.

    ¡°Mommy, the bugs are disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Mm,e here.¡±

    Hawkeye was already dumbfounded by what he saw. However, he did not know that Da Bao had something to protect her. He only saw the two of them fighting, and the gu master was defeated and killed by Madam Yan.

    This ck Emperor was really different when it came to educating children. She was so young, yet she could kill without batting an eyelid. Of course, the children there were also like this. They only killed people, and there were even more cruel ones.

    However, in the past, they only heard that this Young Master Yan was powerful. They did not expect that this Young Miss Yan was also so fearful.

    ¡°Mommy, what are those insects used for?¡±

    ......

    ¡°That¡¯s a gu master. It¡¯s used for bewitching.¡±

    ¡°Is it the same as gu poison?¡±

    It¡¯s not the same. Gu poison is a gu poison, and bewitching is bewitching. Alright, let¡¯s go out and take a look at your brother and your father.¡±

    ¡°Hawkeye, I don¡¯t need to tell you what to say. This ck Peony really needs to be taught a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Understood, understood. Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I know what to do. ck Peonymitted her own sins. I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry, Madam.¡±

    Hawkeye knew that it was already rare for him to survive today, so it was best for him to listen obediently.

    Moreover, he heard what was said. The ck Emperor was outside, standing right outside, so it was best for him to hide.

    When Shen Xiaoxiao brought Da Bao out, Little Treasure and Pu Shan were still fighting. However, Ye Xie had disappeared, and he ran away quickly.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Dabao, little thing, you ran really fast.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, do you need my help?¡±

    Da Bao shouted at Little Treasure who was fighting. When Little Treasure heard that Da Bao hade out safely, he replied loudly,¡±There¡¯s no need. Just wait and watch the good show. This gu master has even cast a spell on Mommy in the past. Just now, he wanted to cast a spell on you as well. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with him today.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, you can do it. When you win, let Mommy and Daddy bring us to eat delicious food.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just you wait.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Little Treasure to deal with this gu master. The difficult part was that Pu Shan not only knew how to cast a spell, but he also knew how to poison. Besides Pu Tuo, he was one of the best gu masters in the world. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Little Treasure to deal with him.

    ¡°The name Pu Shan is the exact opposite.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, he really dares to call himself that. However, his abilities are indeed better than Pu Tuo¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that in his pocket? I saw him carefully avoiding Little Treasure¡¯s attacks a few times.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Pu Shan¡¯s actions curiously and could not help but ask Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan took a nce and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±The little ghost protecting its master. At the critical moment, it can help him take a life.¡±

    ¡°You mean, that¡¯s the little ghost he raised?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Yan Kuan nodded. Shen Xiaoxiao understood. She had long heard that these gu masters all knew how to raise little ghosts. She had never seen it before. She had never thought that she would have the opportunity to see it today.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it before, right? Just wait and see. He will definitely release the little devil. He is no match for Little Treasure.¡±

    Just as Yan Kuan finished speaking, he saw that Pu Shan was indeed no match for Little Treasure. He had already stretched out his hand to take out his little bag.

    Da Bao had heard the conversation between her parents a long time ago. She was still a child and did not know what bewitching or poison. However, she knew that ghosts were very scary. She could not let Little Treasurebe harmed by ghosts, hence, she shouted at Little Treasure loudly:

    ¡°Little Treasure, be careful. He¡¯s going to release ghosts to harm people.¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned when he heard Da Bao¡¯s words. He immediately reacted. Meanwhile, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao smiled helplessly. This child, really, they deliberately did not say anything because they wanted to see Little Treasure¡¯s ability to adapt. Now, he was actually so easily informed by Da Bao.

    However, Little Treasure had learned much more in these aspects than Pu Shan. He naturally knew what to do to directly make Pu Shan want to cry but have no tears.

    Don¡¯t forget, he still had the Soul-Subduing Mirror.

    At this moment, the bag on Pu Shan¡¯s waist was opened. Immediately, dark clouds covered the area and countless mournful cries came from all directions. Not only that¡­ The bodyguards who were lying on the ground, unable to move, began to roll on the ground as if they were suffering countless torments.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a Ghost King. impressive. It started to absorb yang energy the moment he was released. It¡¯s just that you bumped into me. It¡¯s such a waste to leave such a powerful Ghost King for you.¡±

    ¡°You yellow-haired brat, how dare you? Just wait for my Ghost King to swallow you up. Then you¡¯ll be turned into a puppet doll by me.¡±

    Da Bao was displeased when she heard this. She said to Little Treasure,¡±Beat him to death, beat him to death, Little Treasure, beat him to death.¡±

    However, what everyone didn¡¯t expect was that the moment Da Bao spoke, not only did the Ghost King not receive the order to directly move toward Little Treasure, but instead, it walked towards Da Bao step by step.

    Gusts of cold wind blew, and yellow sand rolled up from all directions. Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were stunned for a moment, but at the same time, they prepared their defenses.

    ¡°Mommy, is it looking at me? It doesn¡¯t even have eyes. It¡¯s so scary. The ghost ising.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she cried out in shock. This made Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan not know whether tough or cry.

    Pu Shan did not think that the Ghost King he raised would suddenly disobey him. Instead, it walked toward the little girl. However, they were brother and sister, so it was fine to eat the little girl.

    ¡°Ghost King, swallow her, swallow that little girl.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan stood behind Da Bao. Yan Kuan looked at Da Bao and said,¡±Da Bao, go, don¡¯t be afraid. That¡¯s just a wild ghost. It¡¯s not that scary. Go and collect it.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Da Bao were shocked at the same time. No way, Father (Yan Kuan) asked her to collect the ghost? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be done by Little Treasure?

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t be afraid. Remember, whatever you¡¯re afraid of, you have to face it head-on. With Mom and Dad around, nothing can hurt you. Don¡¯t be afraid, go.¡±

    Da Bao was still a little afraid, but when she heard Yan Kuan¡¯s words, she still nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, whatever you¡¯re afraid of, you have to face it head-on.¡±

    After Da Bao finished speaking, she held the transparent knife and shouted loudly to cheer herself up. She aimed at the Ghost King and rushed over.

    ¡°Charge! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 1207 - Brutal To the End

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Brutal To the End</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Both Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan did not expect Da Bao to run out so quickly. Instead, Little Treasure said:

    ¡°Da Bao has gone crazy again.¡±

    But at this time, Little Treasure would not hold back on Pu Shan anymore. Pu Shan had used hisst magic treasure. He had no way to resist anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can walk out of here alive.¡±

    After Pu Shan said this, he saw that he was actually holding a knife and thrusting it at his heart. Who would have thought that he woulde here valiantly, ready to help Young Master with the heart-to-heart gu¡­ But in the end, he actually risked his life. He really deserved to die.

    ¡°Hahaha, with the blood of my heart as a sacrifice, Ghost King, listen up, I want this ce to be barren, not a single living thing left.¡±

    The de was drawn from his heart, and a drop of thick blood flew toward the back of the Ghost King¡¯s head. The Ghost King, who had been pitch-ck a moment ago, suddenly turned blood-red.

    ¡°Mutated?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Pu Shan is using the blood in his heart as a sacrifice, fighting with his life.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? Is Da Bao alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Little Treasure, they should be able to deal with him.¡±

    Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t worried about his children. Besides, it was very rare to see such a powerful Ghost King in the human world.

    ¡°Da Bao, I¡¯ll attack his upper body. You attack his lower body. I¡¯m taller than you.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Okay, but his body stinks. His blood is poisonous. Look at the grass on the ground, it¡¯s all withered and yellow.¡±

    Little Treasure was extremely observant. When he saw this scene, he immediately instructed Da Bao.

    Little Treasure nodded. He knew that his parents would definitely not make a move. Unless they really reached a life-and-death situation, they would not be able to return if they did not take care of the Ghost King today.

    ¡°Da Bao, be careful.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Seeing the two children divide their work and work together, they directly attacked the Ghost King. The two knives in their hands were the same ones from the World of Magical Beasts. This long-awaited cooperation made the two children fight to their hearts¡¯ content.

    It had been too long since they had fought against an opponent that made them feel a little tired. This was a great feeling.

    ¡°Do you think they are addicted to ying? Are these two devilish kids ying around?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan stood under the tree and watched the two kids y with the Ghost King as if they were ying around. If one were to hit the front, the other would hit the back.

    The Ghost King had long lost consciousness. How would it know that it had been yed by the two children?

    They were having a good time. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan could only be described as speechless.

    However, the Ghost King was indeed powerful. The two children fought for at least an hour before they gradually gained the upper hand.

    ¡°Looks like I should bring them out for more training. They are really bored. They actually started ying with the Ghost King.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go. Looks like you guys aren¡¯t hungry anymore. Daddy and I will go back first. Little Treasure, remember to send it to Yama after you¡¯re done packing.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡±

    Little Treasure shouted from afar and watched his parents leave with each other.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Mommy said that we¡¯re going to the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Yes, send the Ghost King there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there before. Let¡¯s go have some fun.¡±

    Little Treasure thought for a moment. It seemed that Da Bao had never been to the Netherworld before. In the end, he nodded and quickly took the Ghost King back. He was ready to bring Da Bao to the Netherworld.

    However, Little Treasure had already forgotten that there was still someone in the Netherworld who had been looking for Da Bao¡­

    ..

    ¡°Is he awake?¡±

    ¡°King, he hasn¡¯te out of his dream.¡±

    19 looked at Dark 1 on the bed. He had been unconscious for more than ten years, and he had been dreaming for more than ten years. What kind of dream was it that made him unwilling toe out even after staying in there for ten years?

    ¡°Get ready.¡±

    ¡°King, are you really going?¡±

    ¡°This is my karma with him. I naturally have to go and temper myself.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate will be the King¡¯s protector. The King will return to twenty years ago.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    19 looked at Dark 1. At this time, he was probably already in the Dark Empire. He just did not know if he would still be as cold as before when he saw him again. He could be considered to have been brought up by him. He was looking forward to it. Dark 1¡­ When the two of them continued their predestined rtionship, there would be a different ending.

    ..

    ¡°That Ye Xie left?¡±

    ¡°He left. That kid ran fast.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nced at Yan Kuan and said with a smile,¡±Why didn¡¯t you say that you let him go on purpose?¡±

    Yan Kuan said while driving,¡±He will be Little Treasure¡¯s most advantageous opponent in the future. Leave him for Little Treasure to practice with.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. So powerful? Little Treasure¡¯s opponent?

    ¡°Little Treasure¡¯s opponent?¡±

    ¡°Mm, not only that, when necessary, I will give him a push.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was nomittal. He was really a professional at deceiving children.

    ¡°You, as a father, really know how to deceive children.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Treasure can¡¯t be without an opponent forever.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and did not ask anymore, but Yan Kuan continued to say:

    ¡°After Little Treasure turns 18, I will seal off all of his magical powers. Da Bao will be the same. They will be training on their own in the human world. At that time, you and I will be able to go wherever we want to go.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh, alright.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao would not say anything to Yan Kuan on these issues. He would just make the decision.

    It was alreadyte at night when they returned to the hot spring vi.

    ¡°We even talked about the two of us being alone. Look, our two-person world is ruined again.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao muttered a few sentences. Although children were important, she knew that she did not need to worry about the two children anymore. Especially tonight, it seemed that if the two children were to be together, they would only be cheating others. How could they be at a disadvantage?

    ¡°If you want, we can spend time alone every day and let the two of them go out to train.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s wait until they are 18 years old. Our mission can be consideredpleted.¡± Yan Kuan touched Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back. It was rare to hear Shen Xiaoxiao so open-minded.

    ¡°You are very open-minded today.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly thought that the two of us took care of ourselves when we were very young. They are much luckier than us.¡±

    ¡°It should have been like this a long time ago. It¡¯s good that you have thought it through.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m more curious. The woman today has such a good figure and is so young. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao deliberately used her finger to draw circles on Yan Kuan¡¯s chest. Yan Kuan was tickled by her. He thought that this little girl did not care, but she was actually waiting here.

    Heughed and said,¡±It¡¯s just a skeleton. In my eyes, other than you, any other woman is trash.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, there are quite a lot of sweet words.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not sweet words, it¡¯s the truth. But that d*mn Jiang Wenyi is really haunting me.¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so. I think Jiang Wenyi is not bad. He¡¯s a very gentlemanly person.¡±

    Yan Kuan was displeased when he heard that. He turned over and pressed her under his body:

    ¡°Gentleman? That¡¯s called cowardice. He knows he can¡¯t beat me, but do you like such a soft personality? Then I¡¯ll be gentler today. I promise.¡±

    ¡°When did I say I like gentleness? You¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you like it rough. You should have said so earlier. Be good. I¡¯ll cooperate well. I promise to be rough until the end¡­¡±

    ¡°You b*stard¡­¡±

 Chapter 1208 - Dark 1 VS 19

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Dark 1 VS 19</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    19 looked at the young face in the mirror that had already blurred his vision. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. This was great. He had returned to the first time he went out on a mission alone with Dark 1. That year, he was 20, and Dark 1 was 28.

    He no longer had any magic power, and no one woulde to help him. Here, he was just an ordinary 19, a 19 who had been brought up by Dark 1.

    Knock, knock, knock¨C

    There was a knock on the door, and 19 heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that he was going to see him soon, and he was a little excited. He quickly walked to the door and opened it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    !!

    The two words were cold and simple, and 19 could not help butugh in his heart. Such a heartless and cold him was exactly the same as the person in his memories. No matter when he returned¡­ Dark 1¡¯s personality had never changed.

    He had been walking behind him with a hint of infatuation. 19 could not help but wonder how Dark 1 had the courage to travel through the mountains and rivers and use all means to find him.

    After knowing that they could not be together, he was willing to sleep all the way back to the past. What kind of mentality did he use to persist like this?

    19 could not imagine and did not know how to understand. However, when he followed Dark 1 back to the past, he knew that one day, when he could really see Dark 1, even here¡­ When he could really have a different ending from Dark 1, he was excited and looked forward to it.

    ¡°Dark 1, can we stay for a few more days this time?¡±

    ¡°The reason.¡±

    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s an underground fighting arena here. I¡¯m very interested and would like to take a look.¡±

    Dark 1 did not answer. He just walked in front with his head lowered. 19 was a little uneasy, but after thinking for a while, he understood. This d*mn Dark 1 was as conflicted as usual. He reached out and pulled on Dark 1¡¯s sleeve. This action was so childish and had a hint of femininity. However, Dark 1 did not refute. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at 19¡¯s fair and clean hands in a daze.

    ¡°Just stay for a few days. Didn¡¯t Boss say that you have a month¡¯s vacation? Let¡¯s just stay for a few days, okay?¡±

    That innocent look and blinking eyes were what 19 had learned from Da Bao. Every time Da Bao did this, he knew that Dark 1 would definitely surrender.

    Deep down, Dark 1 was most afraid of those who were acting cute.

    ¡°Three days.¡±

    When 19 heard Dark 1¡¯s words, he could not help but smile. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, three days it is.¡±

    When the three days were up, he would stay for a few more days. He would be able to keep this man. The time they could spend together was too little. He had to get into this man¡¯s heart as soon as possible.

    Moreover, when they were togetherter, Dark 1 had said that he had always had a heart for him.

    If someone else had asked Dark 1 to stay for a few days today, Dark 1 would have turned around and left. Now that he had agreed to stay, 19 knew that Dark 1 was indeed different to him.

    In this life, 19 only wanted to grow old together with Dark 1. If possible, he wanted to have a child of his own, whether it was Dark 1¡¯s or his.

    ¡°Dark 1, do you think the girls they are auctioning are pretty?¡±

    19 stood below the stands and looked at the girls auctioned above. He searched all around but could not find Xiaoxiao. Could he have remembered the wrong time? He remembered the right time.

    ¡°Ugly.¡±

    Hearing Dark 1¡¯s words, 19 could not help butugh in his heart. However, at this time, he finally saw Xiaoxiao in a corner. Her entire body was covered in blood and she looked extremely skinny. At this time, Xiaoxiao was really small. Right, she was still holding on to hope, holding on to the innocence of Shen Xiaoxiao who was no longer alive.

    ¡°I also think that she¡¯s very ugly, but I like that girl. Little Oriental Loli. Dark 1, let¡¯s buy her.¡±

    Dark 1 frowned. 19 liked that woman? Little Oriental Loli? How could 19 like a woman? No, that¡¯s not right. 19 should have liked women in the first ce. He was really stupid. He had actually forgotten that 19 was a normal man. The little doll that had followed him all those years ago had already grown up.

    He had even reached the age where he could get married and fall in love. For some reason, he felt a little disappointed and a little sour in his heart. It was not a pleasant feeling.

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    19 saw Dark 1¡¯s expression. It was stiff and carried a hint of unhappiness, but he tried his best to hide it.

    He was secretly happy. ¡®Dark 1, so you¡¯re already feeling ufortable so early. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve awakened too early, but your actions are a little too slow?¡¯

    ¡°Will Bosse here in a few days? Do you think Boss will buy the Little Oriental Loli if we don¡¯t buy her?¡±

    19¡¯s words were actually referring to what happened in his previous life, but Dark 1 felt that 19 was daydreaming. How could Boss take a fancy to such a woman? She was so young that she looked like an immature child. Was she even 15 years old?

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but I like the look in that girl¡¯s eyes. Little Oriental Loli, I¡¯ll definitely buy her.¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    ¡°But Dark 1, I don¡¯t have any money. Lend it to me.¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s expression was still as cold as a dead person¡¯s, but there were already 10,000 horses running around in his heart. F*ck, was this how you yed with women and he paid for it?

    However, 19 looked at him with his innocent eyes. He swallowed all the words that he wanted to use to refuse. He took out his wallet and threw the card directly to 19.

    19 looked at Dark 1¡¯s actions and could not help but say, ¡°Dark 1, your action of throwing the card is so handsome. If a girl saw it, she would definitely give herself to you. I was almost seduced by you.¡±

    After saying this, 19 did not wait to see Dark 1¡¯s expression and went to pay the bill.

    Dark 1 stayed at a distance for a long time and did note back to his senses. What did 19 say? He said that he was almost seduced by him? Was that what he said?

    Did this d*mn little guy know what he was saying?

    Wait, how could 19 not have money? Where did his money go? Could he have been cheated by a woman without him knowing? He was so innocent. Could he have really met a powerful woman? No, he had to check it out. He had to check it out.

    When 19 came out of the club, Dark 1 saw an extremely thin and small girl following behind him. She was a Little Oriental Loli. He was in the ****. Of course, he knew the name of this Little Oriental Loli. She was very powerful. However, she was too small and looked so thin and weak. How could 19 like such a girl?

    However, her eyes were very simr to 19¡¯s. Their eyes were both big and blinked very cutely.

    ¡°Dark 1, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take the Little Oriental Loli back to rest first.¡±

    Dark 1 nced at 19 and did not refuse. He could do whatever he liked. Moreover, it was better to bring her back under his nose than to mess around outside. Although he was also not veryfortable in his heart, it seemed that¡­ He needed to give this Little Oriental Loli a good lesson. He had to tighten his strings and not have any other bad thoughts.

    ¡°Dark 1, I¡¯m hungry. Can you make noodles for me and the Little Oriental Loli?¡±

    Dark 1 felt ufortable all over. Why did 19 have so many requests today? Moreover, he seemed to be talking a lot more. However, it wasn¡¯t that he had never cooked noodles before, but he had to make noodles for this Little Oriental Loli as well¡­ Why did he feel so ufortable?

    However, seeing that 19 seemed to be really hungry, Dark 1 still swallowed his words of ordering takeout and nodded.

    Seeing 19 bring the Little Oriental Loli upstairs, Dark 1 felt his heart beat faster. That little girl was so small and dirty. 19 shouldn¡¯t be so desperate. Why don¡¯t he cook faster so that 19 could eat faster? Then, he wouldn¡¯t have time to do anything else, right?

    ..

    ¡°I¡¯m Chinese. If you let me go, my mother will give you money.¡±

    There was a trace of innocence and fear in her voice. This was a world of difference from 19¡¯s memories of Xiaoxiao. However, 19 wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He casually ced a CD on theputer and said to Shen Xiaoxiao:

    ¡°There¡¯s a change of clothes in the bathroom. After you shower, look at this CD. There¡¯s bread and water in the room. I think you won¡¯t want to leave the room today. After you digest these things,e out and look for me. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions toward you. Look at how skinny you are. You¡¯re not my type. My type is the one below, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked by this huge amount of information. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would want her. She was already prepared to run away, but the other man who was with this man was too powerful. Even if they didn¡¯t fight, Shen Xiaoxiao could feel how dangerous it was in an instant. They were all people who were licking their wounds. Naturally, she had a clearer sense of danger, so she hadn¡¯t found a chance to escape.

    She had nned to wait until she returned to her room to deal with this man and then make her ns. However, she was stunned by this man¡¯s sudden words.

    His type was the one below. So he was gay. Fortunately, he did not fall for her. Although she was prepared to exchange her innocence for freedom, it did not mean that she did not know how important innocence was to girls.

    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Settle down properly. Also, don¡¯t think about leaving. The only person you can trust is me. I have no ill intentions toward you. You are my younger sister. I won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Younger sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, younger sister. The first time I saw you, I thought you were my younger sister. Maybe we were brother and sister in our previous lives. Hehehe, I¡¯m just joking. We met in the past, but it was too long ago. You forgot that I was sold in the same batch as you. You gave me a steamed bun. I¡¯ll remember it for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. My name is 19. Remember it. Of course, you can also call me Brother.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. Xiaoxiao, rest early. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. What did he call her? Xiaoxiao? He actually knew her name? Could it be that he really knew her?

    19 sessfully tricked Shen Xiaoxiao and went downstairs. Just as he reached the stairs, he saw Dark 1 who was about to go upstairs. He was stunned and looked at Dark 1 and asked,¡±Are you asking me to eat noodles?¡±

    Dark 1 finished making noodles as quickly as he could. After hesitating for a long time, he finally decided to go upstairs and ask someone toe down for noodles. It was not good for a man and a woman to stay together, which would affect their reputation.

    If 19 knew Dark 1¡¯s thoughts, he would probablyugh out loud. Come on, would they care about their reputation? Don¡¯t joke around.

    ¡°Mmm, noodles.¡±

 Chapter 1209 - 19 Is a Flirt

    <h4>Chapter 1209: 19 Is a Flirt</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Dark 1 didn¡¯t care why the Little Oriental Loli didn¡¯t go downstairs to eat the noodles. Anyway, he only cooked two bowls, and if she didn¡¯te down, he and 19 would eat it themselves.

    ¡°Dark 1, the noodles you made are the most delicious noodles I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±

    Dark 1 looked at the noodles in his bowl that he had only eaten a few mouthfuls of, then looked at the remaining noodle soup in 19¡¯s bowl. Without saying anything else, he handed the bowl to 19 and pulled the noodles into his bowl.

    This action stunned 19.

    However, after doing this action, Dark 1 felt a little awkward. He had eaten these noodles before. Would 19 dislike it?

    ¡°Dark 1, I ate the same bowl of noodles as you. Hahaha, next time, Dark 1, you have to eat the leftovers from me too.¡±

    Dark 1 did not expect 19 to say this. The awkwardness from before waspletely swept away. However, he remembered 19¡¯s words in his heart. Next time, he would just eat the leftovers from him.

    Of course, 19 also did not expect that Dark 1would carry out this idea so thoroughly.

    ¡°Dark 1, have you ever made noodles for others? Have you only made noodles for me?¡±

    This question 19 had always wanted to ask. The people of their Dark Empire were basically orphans, and he was not the only child that Dark 1 had personally trained. However, he had to admit that Dark 1 had always been more indulgent toward him.

    Dark 1 did not expect that 19 would suddenly ask this question. Had he ever cooked for others? Of course not. Even his boss had never eaten it before. However, barbecued meat was an exception. When they were training in the forest, he and his boss had barbecued meat for each other.

    ¡°Barbecued meat doesn¡¯t count. What I said was to cook it at home.¡±

    How could 19 not know what this kid was thinking about? He immediately added these words.

    ......

    However, Dark 1¡¯s focus was not on the barbecued meat, but on the word ¡®home¡¯ that 19 had said.

    This seaside vi was under his name. Usually, it was only used for sleeping, and he had never treated it as a home. Now that he heard 19 say that this was home, he did not know why, but he was actually wondering if he should buy more vegetables tomorrow. Should he really make a meal for 19?

    19 did not know that Dark 1 had already gone off the rails. He quickly ate up the bowl of noodles that he had not eaten for more than ten years. Then, he shamelessly pushed the bowl toward Dark 1 and said,¡±Dark 1, I¡¯m full from eating. I can¡¯t wash the dishes.¡±

    After saying that, 19 gently kicked Dark 1¡¯s calf with his foot.

    They all changed into their home clothes. 19¡¯s fair feet did not wear socks. It was already summer, and they were all wearing short-sleeved shorts. The air-conditioning in the room was fully turned on, and 19¡¯s toes scratched Dark 1¡¯s calf. His action seemed to be nothing, but 19 and Dark 1 had different feelings.

    19 had a hint of deliberateness and probing.

    On the other hand, Dark 1 had goosebumps all over his body. Not only that, he even felt his heart beating faster than before. The most d*mnable thing was that the numbness between his calves actually spread throughout his entire body and gathered in one ce. It was his d*mnable lower abdomen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the dishes.¡±

    Dark 1 fled in panic, carrying two empty bowls as he hurried toward the kitchen.

    19 could not help but smile when he saw Dark 1¡¯s actions. There was indeed a reaction. He was still running so fast.

    ¡°Dark 1, this time I want you to take the initiative to find me.¡±

    19 made a decision in his heart. He looked at the figure who was busy washing the dishes in the open kitchen and rolled his eyes. He deliberately dragged his slippers and made a dull sound as he walked toward Dark 1.

    Although Dark 1¡¯s back was facing 19, 19 knew how nervous Dark 1¡¯s stiff back was. His heart must be beating fast.

    19 slowly walked behind Dark 1. When he saw Dark 1¡¯s hands sink into the foam water, he put his hands into the sink and said to Dark 1 while holding a bowl,¡±Dark 1, I¡¯ll wash it with you.¡±

    The sink was only that big. How could two men not touch each other¡¯s hands? Not only did their bodies touch each other, but their hands would also slowly mix together in the sink.

    19 looked at the foam water and poured a handful on the smooth floor. Then, he pretended to be surprised and said,¡±Aiya, I¡¯ve dirtied the floor. I¡¯ll go get a mop.¡±

    19 deliberately stepped on the water and slipped. With a cry of surprise, the most ssic and effective move worked.

    How could a certain someone let his little white rabbit fall? Naturally, he caught it at the first moment. However, 19 was prepared. How could he just catch him? Of course, he had to have some intimate action.

    Therefore, it was very easy for the two of them to fall heavily to the ground. However, this did not rule out the possibility that Dark 1 was secretly cooperating. With the person in his arms, one went up and one went down. Of course, the most coincidental thing was¡­ A certain person¡¯s mouth even touched Dark 1¡¯s cold lips.

    Dark 1¡¯s brain exploded in an instant. However, that was not all. A certain little bird then made an innocent look at Dark 1 and said,¡±Dark 1, your little brother is pressing against me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1210 - 19â€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1210: 19¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    After saying this, 19 slowly got up from Dark 1¡¯s body. As for what he said earlier and the kiss he gave to Dark 1, he automatically ignored it.

    However, halfway through the climb, 19 used his hands to support himself and fixed himself beside Dark 1¡¯s head. This action looked extremely ambiguous, and even Dark 1 could not help but swallow his saliva.

    D*mn it, could you not torture people like this? It was too unbearable.

    ¡°Dark 1, I think I identally kissed you just now. You won¡¯t be angry, right? We¡¯re both men, you won¡¯t be so stingy, right?¡±

    Dark 1 tried his best to swallow his saliva. This feeling was too d*mn sour and refreshing.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    19 smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you won¡¯t. The ground is very slippery. I¡¯ll go get a mop.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    19 pretended as if nothing had happened and stood up from his body. However, his lower body identally wiped something again. In the end, he said jokingly,¡±Dark 1, do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dark 1 nced at 19. 19 rolled his eyes and said,¡±No wonder. Dark 1, this one of yours is not bad.¡±

    19 was even more impudent this time. It had been too long since he touched it, and this little guy did not even recognize its owner.

    Dark 1 gritted his teeth at 19. This 19 looked so innocent. When did he be so bad? Or was 19 really stupid? Did he not know that men were not allowed to touch it casually?

    ¡°Hmm¨C¡±

    A faint moan that could be ignored was emitted from Dark 1¡¯s throat. 19 was secretly amused. ¡®Forget it, I won¡¯t force him anymore. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡¯

    ¡°Mine isn¡¯t even as big as yours. It seems that not having a girlfriend has its advantages. Dark 1, you won¡¯t be angry, right? We¡¯re both men. It¡¯s fine to touch, right? Why don¡¯t you touch mine in return?¡±

    D*mn it, was that an invitation? Was it?

    ¡°N-no need.¡±

    ¡°No need? Then, forget it. I don¡¯t want to mop the floor anymore. You can clean it up.¡±

    This idiot. He was already in such a state, yet he could still say that there was no need? He even had the intention to get up.

    19 did not tease him anymore. He stood up directly and tidied up his clothes that were not in a mess before walking upstairs. If he did not take the initiative, then they could continue at night.

    Once 19 left, Dark 1 saw his brother holding his head high and showing his chest. He let out a fierce sigh. He was so close. He really was so close that he could not hold back.

    Of course, 19 did not know what Dark 1 was thinking at this moment. If he knew, he would not have taken the initiative at night. The consequences of this made 19 feel extremely vexed every time he thought about it.

    Furthermore, 19 walked to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s door. If one listened carefully, one could hear the suppressed cries in the room. At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao could not even recognize a word, so he made a video, he recounted everything that had happened in Gu Yuehua and the country. Shen Xiaoxiao was not a fool. Of course, she knew what this meant. It turned out that everything she insisted on was a joke, a joke.

    Fortunately, 19 was prepared. He arranged for Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s room to be thest room on the second floor. The room was locked and there were no windows. There was no way for her to escape. Moreover, there was a trap at the door. With Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s current condition, she probably could not escape. Therefore, 19 was not worried at all about how long it would take for her to return to her room.

    His room and Dark 1¡¯s door were next to each other. Of course, in the Dark Empire, only he could receive such treatment in Dark 1¡¯s vi. After dawdling in his room for a while, he heard that Dark 1 had returned to his room. He even heard that Dark 1 had finished showering. 19 slowly entered the bathroom. First, he wet his body and put on the shower gel. Then, he exerted force and broke the shower head. Then, he cleared his throat. He wrapped his lower body with a towel and ran to Dark 1¡¯s door and knocked hard.

    When Dark 1 opened the door, he saw a picture of a beautying out of the shower. However, this beauty was covered in foam and did not look good.

    However, this appearance still made Dark 1¡¯s eyes darken.

    ¡°The showerhead is broken. Dark 1, I need to use your bathroom.¡±

    19 knew that Dark 1 was a neat freak. He had never allowed anyone to use the bathroom that he had used before, so he came to give it a try.

    However, he did not expect Dark 1 to let him in without saying anything this time.

    ¡°Ah, I dropped the towel. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re both men anyway, right?¡±

    19 was smart this time. He did not turn around. Instead, he said this as he walked. As for the towel, he had no intention of picking it up and walked straight into the bathroom.

    The foam was naturally ufortable on his body. After rinsing off the foam, he shouted at the door,¡±Dark 1, I don¡¯t have a towel. Bring one in for me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the towel on your left?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought you didn¡¯t like people using things you used, so I didn¡¯t dare to use it.¡±

    Dark 1 didn¡¯t say anything. He took out a new towel from the drawer at the side, opened the curtain, and handed it to 19.

    Dark 1¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be any darker this time. He walked forward. Just as 19 was about to reach out for the towel, he pulled 19 into his arms and whispered to 19,¡±I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you have to wipe it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dark 1 was 100% sure that this guy was trying to seduce him. He smiled, but because he did not smile all year round, his smile looked a little strange. However, he still said,¡±How about this?¡±

    Dark 1¡¯s kissnded heavily on his lips¡­

 Chapter 1211 - Parting At a Small Distance

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Parting At a Small Distance</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°You said that 19 and Dark 1 went to train?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao had finally heard about Dark 1¡¯s whereabouts after nearly 10 years. However, Shen Xiaoxiao had not expected this oue.

    Yan Kuan nodded. He knew more than Xiaoxiao, but there were many things that he had not told Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°They are destined not to be together in this life, so to say that they are going for experiential learning is to renew their predestined rtionship in another ce.¡±

    Hearing Yan Kuan¡¯s words, Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. It was good to say this, but she still felt that it was a pity for Dark 1 and 19.

    ¡°So you are going to take over 19¡¯s position?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just supervising. I¡¯ll just go and take a look asionally.¡±

    ¡°Is it the same as going on a temporary business trip?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can say that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then go ahead. When your territory is hot, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. This little thing was still so cute. However, it made sense. After things were sorted out, he woulde back to pick up Xiaoxiao. All these years, he and Xiaoxiao had never been separated. Although they were separated for a few days now¡­ He still felt a little reluctant.

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel reluctant to part with me?¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao with some jealousy. Shen Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, said indifferently:

    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been with you every day. I can¡¯t wait to be able to breathe on my own. Moreover, I¡¯m with the children. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯te back. You¡¯ve already recovered your spiritual sense. If you can still be tripped up by others or suffer from amnesia, I think you shouldn¡¯te back. In any case, the children and I will definitely not go looking for you.¡±

    These words sessfully made Yan Kuan choke. He did not expect that Xiaoxiao would say such a thing. However, what she said seemed to make sense. That was right. If he could still be stuck like this and note back¡­ He should not have lived.

    However, neither of them expected that the person who ended up stopping Yan Kuan would not be anyone else but themselves. The two of them did not know whether tough or cry.

    Yan Kuan could not even hold the children¡¯s birthday banquet and left. However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not feel any regret because Yan Kuan had already gone through one with the children in advance. Furthermore, because of the incident with De Cruz¡­ They decided not to hold a big banquet at all. It would only be a small-scale one.

    As soon as Yan Kuan left, Little Treasure mysteriously brought his mother and sister into the Netherworld once again.

    ..

    ¡°Mommy, are you sure that Daddy won¡¯t teach us a lesson?¡± Little Treasure was still uncertain. If their father found out that the three of them were nning toe to the Netherworld to y¡­ She even had ns to go check on Dark 1 and 19. He didn¡¯t know if Yan Kuan would beat them up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad won¡¯t teach me a lesson.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said that, Little Treasure was even more uncertain. His mother said that his father wouldn¡¯t beat her up. Of course, they knew that his father wouldn¡¯t dare to beat his mother up, but he and Da Bao would be.

    ¡°Little Treasure, Daddy said that no matter what I did wrong, he won¡¯t beat me up. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Da Bao also came to add insult to injury. But why didn¡¯t Daddy say that to him? If Daddy didn¡¯t beat up his mother and Da Bao, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. No, Daddy valued girls over boys. He couldn¡¯t y like that.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s not go. If Daddy finds out¨C¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? If your father teaches you a lesson, you still have me. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, are you sure you won¡¯t help pass Daddy the stick? You¡¯ve betrayed me every time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiaoughed awkwardly when she heard Little Treasure¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t she helpless every time? Besides, it was all that little brat¡¯s doing. Every time, he would let Shen Xiaoxiao know something that was enough to scare her half to death. How could she not loosen his skin?

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t this time. I¡¯ll go and see if your uncle and aunt are happy. I¡¯lle back when I see them.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her son. Little Treasure was ultimately defeated by his mother, so he could only nod in agreement.

    ¡°But Godmother Lou Yin ising. Let¡¯s wait for them to leave before we go. Our birthday ising soon anyway.¡±

    ¡°That works too, but we¡¯ll have to stay a few more days, right, Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll stay with Mommy for a few more days. Don¡¯t forget, Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    With these two women at home, once his father left, they would be out of control. Sigh, thinking about how his father had told him to look after his mother and Da Bao before he left, he finally understood what he meant.

    It turned out that his father knew that once he left, his mother would be very, very unreliable.

    ¡°Da Bao, apany Mommy to go shopping. Buy gifts for Godmother Lou Yin¡¯s children.¡±

    ¡°Okay, is Little Treasure going?¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure isn¡¯t going. Little Treasure is taking care of the house. Moreover, there are many things that Little Treasure has to deal with in thispany.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m only 16 years old.¡±

    ¡°Little Treasure, those who can do it work harder. Besides, you¡¯re a boy, so these things must be done by you. Of course, if you¡¯re too busy to make a call, go look for your Godfather Ai Wei.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t know what to say at all. He could only watch as his mother brought Da Bao to drive the car elegantly, leaving a row of exhaust fumes for him.

    ¡°It really is Mommy. Daddy, why didn¡¯t you bring me along?¡±

    ..

    ¡°Sister, that little demoness is very powerful. We have to stay away from her. She is only afraid of Brother.¡±

    Da Bao nced at the little demoness that her two younger brothers were talking about. It was Godmother Lou Yin¡¯s little daughter. She was only five years old this year. To be called a demoness by two ten-year-old little guys, it showed how powerful this girl was.

    However, when that little girl saw Da Bao, she acted extremely well-behaved. This was because Fu Lin had been told since she was young that Da Bao and Little Treasure were the only two people who had entered the World of Magical Beasts to train before they were six years old. It was something that even an adult could not do, yet two children who were not even six years old had done it.

    Of course, as the heir, Fu Lin had been brought by a few elders to train near the ck Tornado¡¯s forest. She naturally knew how great the danger was. Although she was young, she was arrogant, but to be able toplete tasks that ordinary people could not, she was very powerful.

    ¡°Sister, do you know how to change your appearance? Can you teach me?¡±

    Little Fu Lin had a small mushroom head with chubby flesh. She looked extremely cute,pletely unlike the demoness that the two children described.

    Da Bao usually did not have many ymates, especially this kind of little girl. Now that someone was so close to her, she was naturally very happy. She said to Little Fu Lin,¡±Okay, let Big Sister teach you. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two little ones saw that their favorite sister had been taken away by someone. As expected, that little demoness was really annoying. However, after the two of them held hands and left, Little Fu Lin suddenly turned around and gave the two brothers a warning smile. This smile was very obvious. It meant that if the two of them dared to talk nonsense, she would teach them a lesson!

 Chapter 1212 - Unsupervised Brats

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Unsupervised Brats</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Regardless of whether it was Lou Yin, Shen Xiaoxiao, or Huang Yueyan, all three of them had two children. One could imagine how lively it was when these six children gathered together.

    However, whether it was Da Bao or the others, they all liked to y with Little Treasure. After all, Little Treasure was a young adult. It was not a good feeling to apany his five younger siblings.

    Of course, even though Da Bao was the older sister, her intelligence was still negligible.

    ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m finally relieved. These two little brats have really messed me up, especially Little Fu Bao. I¡¯ll definitely think that she¡¯s the wrong gender.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯sints made Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan smile. They did not spend much time together, but whenever they were together, they only felt that Little Fu Bao was very cute and very sensible.

    Of course, Lou Yin wouldn¡¯t say that her daughter was white outside and dark inside.

    However, what made Lou Yin happy was that Fu Bao especially liked to follow behind Little Treasure. In any case, they couldn¡¯t suppress Little Treasure and a single word from him was guaranteed to be more effective than anyone else¡¯s words.

    It was them who were in the dark. Sometimes, Lou Yin couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. When a call came, Little Treasure just had to say it and Little Fu Bao would definitely be very obedient,

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your Little Treasure¡¯s unique fate, I would really marry your family in,¡± Lou Yin said to Shen Xiaoxiao rudely.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was happy. She liked these girls. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m very happy. But Little Treasure¡¯s fate is not necessarily that he can¡¯t be with Fu Bao. I think Little Treasure is not kind to other girls except for Da Bao. Of course, except for Little Fu Bao. Really, maybe our two families can really get married.¡±

    ¡°That would be great. But my Fu Bao is only five years old. He still has at least 13 years to escape from this devil. You have to make Little Treasure wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Treasure won¡¯t dare to date without my approval. I¡¯ll keep him for you.¡±

    The devilish children didn¡¯t know that their mothers had already started to set up a baby marriage for them.

    ¡°Hey, do you still remember a few years ago when we went shopping and gambling in A City? It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe out this time. I can go again.¡±

    Lou Yin was very yful. Of course, when she said this, Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao were both a little restless. They had not had a good time for a long time. This time, their men did note over. Other than the children, there were only women. Therefore, they could really have a good time.

    ¡°Leave the children to Little Treasure. Can Little Treasure handle it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Little Treasure is the king of children. If he can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll lock him up in his little dark room.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately lined up the boards. As for the children¡¯s birthdays and so on, well, it was ignored. The children should go and y by themselves.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others did not know that they were going to y directly, and the children could not bear to be lonely, so they gave them a ¡®little brat in charge¡¯ that left a deep impression on everyone.

    ..

    ¡°Are you sure that Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan are separated?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I found out that Lord ck Emperor does not seem to be in the country. He should be abroad.¡±

    When De Cruz heard his subordinate¡¯s report, he understood in his heart. It would be easy if the ck Emperor was not around. Was this Little Oriental Loli really that powerful? He had to experience it properly. Besides¡­ He also wanted to taste the taste of this ck Emperor¡¯s woman. He heard that she was a famous Little Oriental Loli back then, such a powerful woman. He did not expect that this ck Emperor would have such a strong taste.

    But he liked to challenge the impossible. Any woman, as long as they were under him, always * * * *.

    There was no woman in this world that he, De Cruz, could not conquer.

    Fire Ind¡¯s so many women, no matter who¡¯s wife, as long as he nodded, which of them did not take their own initiative to take off their clothes and climb into his bed? Therefore, even if ck Peony defeated all the women and married him, he had never felt that ck Peony was anything special. The only thing special about her was that she was the only woman who could be tormented by De Cruz for an entire night without fainting.

    In other words, it was a woman who could achieve a perfect match with De Cruz in bed.

    ¡°Prepare the ne and head to China with top-tier equipment. The woman of the ck Emperor, it¡¯s best that we make sufficient preparations.¡±

    De Cruz had to either not make a move, or he had to seed. Like ck Peony, he had been living too smoothly over the years, so he had never felt that there was noparison between him and the ck Emperor. On the contrary, he felt that sooner orter,Fire Ind would not only surpass the Dark Empire, but he would also surpass the ck Emperor.

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    The subordinate respectfully retreated. However, this person did not immediately go to assign a mission. Instead, he took a turn and came to the small forest.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Ye Xie stood in the darkness. The darkness enveloped him, and no one could see his expression. He had just lost two of his ace gu masters. At this moment, he was still very angry, and all of this was because of that family¡­ Originally, he did not want to take their lives. After all, they had saved him. However, they had just removed his right and left hands. Then, don¡¯t me him for being ruthless.

    ¡°Did he arrange it?¡±

    ¡°It has been arranged.¡±

    ¡°En, is it ording to what I said?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master. The Ind Lord is indeed interested in Madam Yan.¡±

    In the darkness, Ye Xie could only be seenughing mockingly as he said unthinkingly,¡±I knew it. He has always been like this. In this life of his, sess will always be in the hands of women. If he loses, he will naturally lose in the hands of women.¡±

    ¡°Young Master is wise. If Madam Yan is taken away by the Ind Lord, then the ck Emperor will naturally not let him go. If he does not take Madam Yan away, then it means that Madam Yan is definitely not someone to be trifled with. Simrly, if he angers Madam Yan, he will not be able to gain anything. Perhaps when the timees, Madam Yan and Lord ck Emperor will join forces to deal with him. Therefore, no matter what, as long as the Ind Lord wants to get his hands on Madam Yan, he will definitely not have a good ending.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, go and make arrangements. Keep a close watch on him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Once De Cruz left, Ye Xie slowly disappeared into the night. Even though his father was with a woman, women could sometimes y an extraordinary role.

    For example, Lord ck Emperor¡¯s daughter, a princess who was held in the palm of his hand, no matter who could marry her, they would not have to struggle in this life.

    Therefore, he naturally had his own goals. Since it was not possible to cast the heart-to-heart gu, then he would cast the love gu. Although he was two years younger, he was not in a hurry. He had his own ways. He had, after all, been influenced since he was young, and regarding women, he would¡­ not be worse than his father.

    ¡°Second Bother, can we go to the casino?¡±

    Da Bao directly named Huang Yue Yan¡¯s two children Second Brother and Third Brother. Anyway, Little Treasure was the eldest brother.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that Huang Yueyan¡¯s two children were also devil leaders. Once they saw Little Treasure taking care of things, their mothers left them here and went to y by themselves. They were too difficult to y with, so¡­ They decided to go to the casino to y.

    ¡°I went to the casino when I was young, but at that time, it seemed that we were not allowed to go inside. Can we go to the casino and be allowed to enter?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the small casino. As long as we have money, we can go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the small casino!¡±

    A group of little guys directly sat in the car and threatened the driver to take them to a street of the casino¡­

 Chapter 1213 - Surrounded By People

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Surrounded By People</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Not to mention how the little ones were ying outside, at this end, Shen Xiaoxiao and the other two women were once again wandering on the street of snacks. This time, they were prepared, so they were wearing very ordinary clothes. They had also prepared a lot of change. In any case, the three women were fully prepared to have a good time.

    ¡°A woman that has given birth and is always around her husband and children. The amount of free time that she can give herself is too little.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, I think that we should make an agreement. Let¡¯s not talk about a few years, we should at least meet once every six months. Don¡¯t you guys agree?¡±

    ¡°I can do this. Our friendship is so good even when we are old. If we could have met earlier, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have gotten married and had children so early. We would have fun for a few more years.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. However, what Huang Yueyan said was right. Indeed, if they had really known each other earlier, she might not have had children so early. She was the youngest among them.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get together every six months. Just the three of us. We won¡¯t bring any children or husbands.¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s it.¡±

    The three women were all holding meat skewers in their hands and eating happily.

    Not far away, the people who had been monitoring them began to report the news. In less than half an hour, the entire street of snacks was surrounded by a group of men in ck.

    ¡°Sisters, eat your fill. I¡¯m afraid there will be a fightter,¡±Shen Xiaoxiao said to the two women while drinking the sour plum soup.

    Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin were stunned. What did this mean? Someone?

    ¡°D*mn, someone wants to fight with us again? Why do we always encounter such things?¡±

    ¡°Then can we have a good fight?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that these two women were not good people.

    ¡°A fight is light. This time, the opponent is De Cruz, that pervert.¡±

    ¡°That old pervert?¡±

    Even Lou Yin was stunned when she heard De Cruz¡¯s name. That pervert who risked his life all over the world. Every woman he took a fancy to could not escape from his grasp. Fire Ind had developed extremely fast over the years. Even she, who was in a remote area, knew of his name. It was not that he was famous, but that he was really a pervert.

    Up to 70 and down to 13. This was not a joke. He had really touched all of them. It was very disgusting to say it out loud.

    ¡°Mm, I knew he would make a move. I didn¡¯t expect him to move so quickly. He actually chose this time. It seems that someone has been watching us since early in the morning. He made a move when he knew that Yan Kuan was not around.¡±

    ¡°But Xiaoxiao, he made a move when Yan Kuan wasn¡¯t around? He¡¯s here for you, right? Should we call for the secret guards? After all, they have the advantage in numbers. Moreover, this De Cruz is famous for being shameless and likes to y dirty.¡±

    Lou Yin was definitely a little afraid of what she said. However, she didn¡¯t know that Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t as simple as an ordinary person, so it was normal for her to be worried.

    ¡°Did your supervisor follow you?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s at home looking after the children. Your bodyguard didn¡¯t follow you either?¡±

    ¡°Looking after the children!¡±

    The two women looked at each other. Finally, the three women suddenlyughed and pretended to be indifferent:

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s toote to get help now. We might as well get a thirddy to look after the children. You definitely didn¡¯t bring your guns. There¡¯s a hardware store over there. Let¡¯s go buy some things to protect ourselves. Anyway, even if we die, we have to drag someone down with us. Moreover, if we get people to rush over now, it¡¯ll only take half an hour at most. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for us to survive for half an hour until help arrives?¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, you are such a silly big sister. What if there are 200 or 300 people outside? No matter how powerful the three of us are, can west for half an hour?¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. 300 people? Were there that many people?

    ¡°How big is A City? How can there be so many people?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily not. This De Cruz is very shrewd. Since he dares toe here to block me, he must have made preparations. Let¡¯s go and make preparations now.¡±

    Since Shen Xiaoxiao had said so, Lou Yin wanted to say that it was impossible, but she could only believe it. When they arrived at the hardware store, they chose two knives to put on their bodies. Since it was like this, there was nothing to worry about. They would eat first.

    As expected, the three big-hearted women ran to the surroundings and started eating again. It was as if they knew that they would use up their energyter, so they deliberately ate more.

    The people from De Cruz were indeed patient. Moreover, they were keeping a close eye on this street of snacks. The people from all directions blocked the entire street. They were all dressed in ck. At the end of the street, there was only a passage for one person to pass through. Perhaps it was because they made too much noise, but everyone finally saw a problem. For a moment, everyone began to walk through the passage outside.

    This side was close to this snack street, so there were many triads. Moreover, casinos were everywhere. Fighting on the streets of these triads was verymon, so no one was too afraid. They only knew that this was probably the biggest gang fight since it could block the street of snacks. If there was nothing else, they would still be stuck here. It was tricky to leave early.

    Therefore, this street, which would normally only be cleared at 3 or 4 o¡¯clock, actually disappearedpletely in an extremely fast manner today.

    Not only that, almost all of the vendors had abandoned their stalls. However, there was nothing they could do about it. That passageway could only allow one person to pass through. If they wanted to push their stalls away, they could forget about it. Looking at the number of people standing outside, just the number of people alone was enough to scare people to death.

    The three women were all eating happily with a roasted pork trotter in their hands. They were sitting on small stools and chatting idly.

    Anyway, they had already informed people to pick them up. They were not in a hurry. There was no harm in stalling for time. They ate and chatted. Although they were nervous, it was useless to be nervous. Anyway, it was already like this.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all three of them to be top-notch beauties. The rtionship between the Huang Corporation and KN is indeed amazing. And that woman, why do I feel that she looks somewhat familiar?¡±

    De Cruz sat in the car and looked through the binocrs at the woman who was sitting not far away and eating calmly.

    ck Peony¡¯s face was swollen like a bun. De Cruz did not even bother to look at her, but he had no choice. He had to look even if he did not want to, because only this ck Peony knew Shen Xiaoxiao and the other two women.

    ¡°The principal of ck Tornado.¡±

    ¡°Oh? No wonder. So, it¡¯s her.¡±

    De Cruz understood in his heart, but he was still a little shocked. He didn¡¯t expect this Little Oriental Loli to have such a good rtionship with the two of them. He wasn¡¯t prepared to offend Huang Yueyan and ck Tornado. After all, none of them were easy to offend. He only dared to make a move against the Dark Empire when Yan Kuan was no longer around. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t provoke them, at least not before he had absolute confidence.

    However, this Little Oriental Loli¡¯s reputation was too well-known. Recently, it was not just ck Peony. Many people were telling him that the Little Oriental Loli was iparably beautiful. There was no man who would not be tempted by her.

    After being told so many things, coupled with the fact that he had always liked women, he finally found an opportunity to make a move.

    But now, these three women¡­ not to mention, he had already taken a liking to them. He was actually a little worried that he would have to eat them all in one go.

    How could ck Peony not know what De Cruz was thinking? However, she hoped that De Cruz would be able to swallow these three women. As long as De Cruz could obtain these three women, there was no need for him to show off in front of these three women. As for the people and families behind them, that was not something that ck Peony was thinking about. It was best if they could get rid of De Cruz when they took revenge on him. That way, she would be able to take advantage of them.

    ¡°But no one will know that we did it. As long as we take them down, won¡¯t the families behind them let us do whatever we want?¡±

    De Cruz was moved¡­

 Chapter 1214 - Group Brawl

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Group Brawl</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Although De Cruz was tempted, he wasn¡¯t stupid. None of these three women were easy to deal with, be it money or power. And now, Lou Yin was from a mysterious family. As long as he offended any one of them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any advantage. Moreover, if the three families joined forces, it was possible to kill him instantly.

    Therefore, even if De Cruz took a fancy to these three women, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Being tempted was something that could be stopped at any time in reality.

    ck Peony naturally saw De Cruz¡¯s hesitation. She would definitely not let such a good opportunity disappear before her eyes. Thus, she continued to whisper into De Cruz¡¯s ear,

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at how powerful the three families are. However, right now, this street ispletely surrounded by our people. This time, we have brought nearly 300 people. If we can¡¯t even take down three women, no matter who we target in the future, our Fire Ind will not be able to gain any advantage. The most important thing is that these are three women. No matter how powerful they are, they will not be a match for us. There is one more thing. None of these three people have bodyguards with them. When we take them down, no one will know that we are the ones who took action.¡±

    ¡°At that time, not to mention the three of them, even the families behind them can be used by us. At that time, we can say that we will have the three most powerful families in the world in our hands. We can even dominate the entire world. At that time, the Dark Empire will only be able to help us carry the shoes of Fire Ind.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, this is a rare opportunity. Moreover, if we don¡¯t take down these three women today, look at their rtionship. As long as the three families join forces, will we be able to win?¡±

    ck Peony analyzed the pros and cons very concisely, especially thest sentence. They had already offended these three women. If they didn¡¯t take down these three women this time¡­ They could only wait for the forces behind the three women to take revenge on them. At that time, no one knew if Fire Ind would be able to withstand such revenge.

    ¡°I realized that you¡¯ve already nned this all along?¡±

    ck Peony wanted tough, but her swollen cheeks were in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t smile at all. Moreover, ck Peony at this time wasn¡¯t considered beautiful and moving. De Cruz only took a nce at ck Peony before turning his head in annoyance, looking at the three women outside who were clearly surrounded but were still able to act as if nothing had happened. He fell into deep thought.

    Indeed, from the very beginning, when he decided to make a move on the Little Oriental Loli, wasn¡¯t it already destined? It was destined that they wouldn¡¯t be able to be amicable, but now, De Cruz felt that he seemed to be rushing things a little too much. Why was he suddenly so impulsive?

    One had to know that unless he waspletely confident, De Cruz wouldn¡¯t easily make a move. Wasn¡¯t it usually like this? Why was he like this this this time?

    De Cruz did not think for a long time. After all, he was not allowed to think for too long at this time. However, for De Cruz to be able to develop Fire Ind into the second-ranked organization in the world, it showed that his ability was definitely not as simple as it seemed.

    De Cruz looked at ck Peony and the driver in the car. Suddenly, he took out a gun from his pocket and shot the back of the driver¡¯s head without saying a word. Not only was blood sttered everywhere, but the white brain also bled into the car. This sudden action gave ck Peony a fright.

    De Cruz took care of the driver and pointed the gun at ck Peony in the blink of an eye. Then, he said to her,¡±Don¡¯t try to be smart in front of me, ck Peony. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you still have some use, your fate would be the same as his. You instigated me to attack the Dark Empire, so you should know what your fate is. Now, scram right in front of me. Don¡¯t appear in front of me before your face gets better. Get lost while I think you still have some use.¡±

    ck Peony was already frightened. She knew that De Cruz did not pay attention to the rules, but she did not expect him to be so merciless. However, she also knew that her little thoughts did not escape De Cruz¡¯s eyes. She was so frightened that her whole body trembled. She immediately opened the car door and ran away.

    No matter what, at least De Cruz would definitely make a move on Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. This was enough. There was still a long way to go. She was not in a hurry!

    ¡°Do it! Capture them alive.¡±

    De Cruz gave the order. At this moment, everyone had gathered around this street of snacks. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the people who were slowly approaching and smiled. She said to Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin,¡±Are you full? Sisters, it¡¯s time for us to digest our food after the meal.¡±

    The three women stood up from their seats and took out the knives that they had prepared earlier. The three of them leaned against each other. Not to mention, this made them feel like they were united against amon enemy. They also felt a sense of heroism and excitement.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start a massacre today.¡±

    The knives that they had bought were not considered small. They were all as long as an arm. When they saw the people who were leaning against each other, they did not hesitate to chop them up.

    Because De Cruz had said that they wanted to keep them alive, no one dared to use guns. They could only use knives to fight Shen Xiaoxiao and the others head-on.

    However, they had underestimated these three women. They had only thought that these three women were ordinary women. They did not expect that each of them was capable. Their skills were shocking.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. They are really interesting. I just don¡¯t know if they can be this strong in bed.¡±

    The more De Cruz looked at these three women, the more he found it interesting. It was obvious that these 300 people would win against these three women. However, he realized that these three women were indeed different.

    De Cruz did not want to lose 300 of his brothers just like that. He took out a gun from the side of the car seat and aimed it at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was the best among them, and his main target this time.

    However, De Cruz looked down on Shen Xiaoxiao too much. He thought that he would be able to take her down with a cold shot, but Shen Xiaoxiao had blocked him with his men a few times.

    ¡°Get the snipers ready. Avoid the vital parts and hit their legs.¡±

    De Cruz gave the order. At this time, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others naturally saw five snipers appear in the second-floor shop on the street of snacks.

    It was indeed a big deal. Even the snipers were prepared.

    ¡°There are snipers! Take cover.¡±

    This was Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s reminder to Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan. The two women reacted quickly and immediately bent down to avoid them. They did not forget to grab a man in ck in their hands as a shield. Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao casually dodged the knives of these men in ck and threw them toward the upper floor.

    She did not expect to meet so many killers here while eating, so she did not prepare any des and could only get the materials from nearby. However, even so, her two des directly killed two snipers.

    ¡°The Little Oriental Loli really lives up to her reputation. The women of the ck Emperor is really tasty. The main point is Shen Xiaoxiao. Attack her from all sides.¡±

    De Cruz wasmanding from the side as he watched everyone start a new round of attacks on Shen Xiaoxiao¡­

 Chapter 1215 - Terrifying Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Terrifying Woman</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    This street wasn¡¯t that big after all. Moreover, there were many stalls in this area that only people walked before they left. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t easy to fit nearly 300 people on this street at the same time.

    Therefore, even if theyunched an all-out attack on Shen Xiaoxiao, there weren¡¯t many people who could actually walk in front of her. There was one more street. They didn¡¯t dare to kill her. They wanted her alive, not dead.

    Moreover, two of the snipers had already been killed by Shen Xiaoxiao. Of course, the position of the snipers had always been very concealed. Moreover, almost every time they fired a shot, they would change their position. Therefore, after Shen Xiaoxiao had killed two of them¡­ The other three quickly changed their positions.

    Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan stood at the side. They were holding a corpse in their hands as a shield. After all, they were not as godly as Shen Xiaoxiao. They were able to find the position of the snipers in the first ce despite being besieged by so many people.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on. Xiaoxiao, Yueyan and I will be the cover. You kill the snipers first. It will be much easier to deal with them without the snipers. It¡¯s best to capture the leader first and look for an opportunity to be themander, De Cruz.¡±

    Lou Yin was well-versed in military tactics, so she naturally knew how to seek a chance of survival under such a siege. Her idea was indeed not bad. They would only be able to kill their way out if they killed the snipers with the guns next.

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. She immediately rushed up and snatched two packs of knives from the hands of the two men in ck. She did not even take a second look and immediately threw out her throwing knives. The two knives directly stabbed into the necks of the two snipers. They cut off the main artery and watched as fresh blood continuously flowed out.

    The two men fell from the upper floor just like that. This action stunned everyone. This was too urate. There was at least a distance of more than 50 meters between them. Don¡¯t underestimate this distance of more than 50 meters¡­ There was no need to say how many people were in the middle. This snack street was an old city district. There were many antennas on the second floor and many things blocking it. It was definitely not an easy task to urately hit a person¡¯s neck.

    ¡°D*mn, beautiful! Xiaoxiao, continue.¡±

    Lou Yin could not help but praise Shen Xiaoxiao. This uracy was something that even she could not achieve.

    She had already thought about it. There were so many obstructions here. If it really did not work, she would use her ancient martial arts to take them down even if she had to take a bullet. However, she did not expect it to end up like this.

    Xiaoxiao was really getting more and more powerful.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one more. He¡¯s hiding quite well. There are walls all around him. Hopefully, he can hide for his entire life. As long as he dares to show his face, I¡¯ll make sure his head falls to the ground. I¡¯m not some kind person. Kid, you better listen to me clearly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were extremely loud. It was meant for snipers to hear.

    This sniper was not a secret guard of the Dark Empire, where they had grown up in the base. These snipers were still mercenaries on Fire Ind. Moreover, the speed of development on Fire Ind was too fast, this person¡¯s loyalty was not to the extent that he would really work for them.

    After hearing Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s warning, thest sniper, who had been scared silly by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s action, could only hunch his head and crouch on the spot.

    This woman was too terrifying. Even if De Cruz personally made a move, or even if the most powerful assassin of their Fire Ind personally made a move, he might not be able to reach out like this. The woman of the ck Emperor was indeed not something a mortal could do. Matched with a pervert like the ck Emperor, they were indeed a perfect match.

    De Cruz held the binocrs and looked at the sniper who was actually so frightened by Shen Xiaoxiao that he did not dare to show his head. He was both surprised and happy. He was surprised that this woman was too powerful. He was happy that she was such a challenging woman. It was the most suitable for his appetite. How could he not be interested in this woman?

    If he only wanted to make things difficult for the ck Emperor before, then now he was really determined to get the Little Oriental Loli.

    ¡°Have the secret guards arrived?¡±

    ¡°It should be soon. That De Cruz is smart enough to hide in the car. It¡¯s all made of anti-theft ss. This is forcing me to use my ultimate move.¡±

    As Shen Xiaoxiao spoke, she did not forget to stop. She shed at the ck-clothed man, one in each hand. As if she was used to it, she shed to her heart¡¯s content.

    The bodies of the three women were covered in blood. They looked like asuras fighting in the marketce, and they looked extremely terrifying.

    This was the viciousness of the three women, and it frightened the men in ck so much that they lost their fighting spirit. Look at the wounded on the ground. There were countless deaths and injuries, at least close to a hundred people. This was the first time since the establishment of Fire Ind that there was such arge number of injuries. Moreover, such injuries did not seem to be ending. There were close to three hundred of them. Were they really going to die here?

    ¡°Ind Lord, if this goes on, we will all be finished?¡±

    De Cruz really did not expect these three women to be so powerful. He clenched his fists and looked at the 20 bodyguards around the car. They all had guns in their hands. Although A City was a special economic zone¡­ However, this was also within the borders of China. In recent years, China had been increasingly fierce inbating terrorist attacks. Their control over guns was also among the top in the world. Therefore¡­ They could not possibly let nearly 300 people carry guns.

    ¡°Leave them alive and avoid their vitals.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After receiving the order, the 20 people all took out their guns and started shooting at Shen Xiaoxiao and the others.

    ¡°Only using guns at this time? Idiot.¡±

    ¡°Our brothers should have arrived by now. If they shoot, they are seeking death. Find a ce to hide.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They were unarmed after all, so when they saw that they had finally taken out their guns, it was only natural for them to hide.

    Moreover, they had been fighting for so long that the helpers should have arrived a long time ago. As the twenty men in ck were still shooting, the sounds of gunshots became more intense one after another.

    ¡°Good heavens, how many people are here? The gunshots are even louder than the fireworks during the New Year.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was joking, but Shen Xiaoxiao could tell that there were at least 50 helpers here. To be more precise, there were more than 50 people with guns, and the rest without guns were another story.

    ¡°We¡¯re making such a big fuss here, but the police haven¡¯t evene out. How did Wu Guohao be the leader?¡±

    Huang Yueyan asked because there was almost no danger at the moment, so she had time to think about other things.

    The three women stood behind a corridor, forming a special hiding area. They could have a good chat now.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s happy to see it happen. There¡¯s still Hong Kong, which has one country, two systems. Many times, it also follows some of Y Country¡¯s policies. This underworld has always been abundant, so Wu Guohao has probably seen a lot of these things. Usually, when both sides have a winner, they will be willing to send out police officers.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, no wonder. If the secret guards arrivedte today, wouldn¡¯t the few of us be taken away by that pervert today?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was obviously unhappy, but what she said was the truth. Therefore, she looked at the entire city with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t make De Cruz shed his skin, I will make Wu Guohao suffer!¡±

 Chapter 1216 - Perverted Demons

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Perverted Demons</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    De Cruz did not expect the Dark Empire to gather so many people in such a short period of time. This was not the main point. The main point was that even they were unable to transport so many guns to China. However, everyone from the Dark Empire actually had a gun in their hands. This made De Cruz feel a little ufortable.

    From many aspects, it could be seen that the ck Emperor¡¯s power was much stronger than theirs. To be able to mobilize so many people in a ce like China in an instant, it was not because he had deliberately arranged for a long time to achieve this, to kill him in an instant. How could he not feel aggrieved?

    However, since De Cruz had already made preparations, he would not let go so easily. Don¡¯t think that just because they had more people, they would be able to settle it. In any case, even if they could not take away three women today, he had to capture one of them.

    ¡°Focus on the Little Oriental Loli. Take her away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    If it was just one person, these subordinates could still give it a try. This was because after they saw one of them running towards the secret guards, they realized that the bodyguard actually had a bomb trapped on him.

    This was great. No one expected that in order to capture them, these people would actually self-detonate. Were they all death warriors?

    F*ck, was it necessary? Would they use men of sacrifice to capture her in the future?

    ¡°All of you, stop!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao would never allow her brothers to be in danger. Hence, when she saw that someone from the secret guards was injured, she immediately walked out.

    ¡°You are not allowed toe out. Hide well. You still have to take care of the children when you go back.¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin naturally would not be so disloyal. However, there was nothing they could do. They did not know what was going on. Suddenly, the two of them could not move at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ve hit your acupuncture points. When I¡¯m done with them, I¡¯ll let you out when you¡¯re fine.¡±

    The two of them couldn¡¯t say anything. They just watched Shen Xiaoxiao walk out alone with a knife.

    ¡°Everyone stop.¡±

    The secret guards stopped, and so did De Cruz¡¯s men. Not only that, De Cruz looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, who was walking alone. There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes.

    She was brave, she had guts!

    Despite that, De Cruz had no intention of getting out of the car. Besides, the driver who had been killed in the driver¡¯s seat had already been thrown out. He was already sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, cautious. As long as there was a problem, he would definitely be able to leave immediately.

    Being so afraid of death made Shen Xiaoxiao feel embarrassed for him.

    It was unknown how such a boss managed to hold on to his position.

    ¡°De Cruz, if you have the guts, stay here and watch the show. Don¡¯t you have the guts? Didn¡¯t you want to capture me? Come down yourself!¡±

    De Cruz looked at Shen Xiaoxiao who was slowly walking over and smiled indifferently:

    ¡°The Little Oriental Loli is indeed worthy of her reputation. However, if I want to capture you, my subordinates will do. I don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Please invite the Little Oriental Loli, no, Madam Yan, toe over!¡±

    The death warrior immediately walked over. Not only that, there were at least ten people who walked over and surrounded Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the ten people, as well as the few other people who were guarding De Cruz¡¯s side. She smiled unreservedly and said,¡±De Cruz, you¡¯re the first person who dares to make a move against me. However, you¡¯re indeed not as smart as your son. You¡¯re being used like this. De Cruz, do you think you can leave China?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I can get out or not. Also, you¡¯re still so arrogant even now, Little Oriental Loli. Where did you get your confidence from?¡±

    ¡°Confidence is not something that is given to you. With this ability, I naturally have this confidence!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this is the biggest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. The bombs here can even raze this street to the ground. What kind of copper skin and iron bones do you think can protect you from these bombs?¡±

    ¡°Even if you can, where are your 50 brothers? I¡¯ve heard that the Dark Empire has always treated their subordinates as brothers. Are you willing to do that?¡±

    ¡°Boss, leave quickly. We brothers will not let anything happen to you even if we have to risk our lives.¡±

    It was Dark 2 who spoke. He did not expect that De Cruz would be so crazy. He had brought his men of sacrifice to China. Was he really not afraid of death?

    ¡°Boss? It has always been rumored that the Little Oriental Loli, Madam Yan, is your word in the Dark Empire. Your status is not inferior to that of the ck Emperor. I did not expect it to be true. You can even be called Boss. This really makes me look at you in a new light. I just don¡¯t know how the Dark Empire will be able to gain a foothold in this world after I capture the boss of the Dark Empire.¡±

    ¡°Take me away?¡±

    ¡°What? Do you think that I¡¯m ying with you? I¡¯ve lost so many brothers, and if I don¡¯t invite you back, I¡¯ll be letting down my dead brothers.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡±

    De Cruz raised his eyebrows. ¡®Yo, you¡¯re already like this, and you¡¯re still so arrogant? Hot, hot!¡¯

    ¡°Please, Madam Yan!¡±

    The ten death warriors immediately gathered together and surrounded Shen Xiaoxiao. Because of this action, no one outside could see Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s movements. The surrounding death warriors were even taller than her. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at these ten people. She held the knife in her hand and gently flipped it over. Then, under the circumstances that no one had expected, she quickly attacked. Her action was too fast. No one had expected this woman to have such abnormal speed and action.

    She held the knife in her hand backward and quickly raised her hand, turning it in a circle in front of these people¡¯s eyes. These people all looked at the woman in front of them in disbelief. They absolutely could not believe it. A momentter¡­ In less than two seconds, there was a long and thin cut on everyone¡¯s throat. Their hearts were still beating. They watched as their throats slowly opened up into a huge cut, and arge amount of blood flowed out from their throats.

    Bang, bang, bang.

    The ten people fell to the ground one by one, unable to move.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s white windbreaker was already covered in bright red blood, and it was a shocking sight to behold. In addition to the corpses on the ground and the blood that had yet to stop in their throats, everyone felt that¡­ There was a bloodthirsty demon standing here, and with the corpses on the ground previously, it looked exceptionally strange and terrifying.

    Even De Cruz¡¯s eyes were wide open at this moment. He could not believe that these ten death warriors had been dealt with so cleanly just like that.

    ¡°Go, go, all of you, go!¡±

    Some people hesitated, but they were all death warriors. Even though they knew that they despised him, they did not dare not go forward.

    And when the Dark Empire¡¯s secret guards saw their Boss¡¯ actions, they felt that it was too f*cking satisfying. One word, awesome!

    ¡°Go? Why don¡¯t you just detonate the bomb yourselves!¡±

    After being reminded by Shen Xiaoxiao, those death warriors were indeed prepared to do so. However, they were too close to De Cruz. De Cruz was so angry that he was furious. He had brought so many people here, yet it was actually this ending.

    He looked at his brothers who had almost died, as well as the people from the Dark Empire. He gritted his teeth and could only quickly start the car and leave immediately.

    However, he left behind onest order!

    ¡°Everyone, self-destruct. I want all of these people to die!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the secret guards were dumbfounded and inexplicably shocked. As expected, those men of sacrifice pulled open their clothes and pressed the button on their abdomen!

 Chapter 1217 - Caught Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Caught Cheating</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Just as the men of sacrifice were pressing their bomb buttons, Shen Xiaoxiao attacked again. However, no one saw how she did it. They only saw the knife in her hand fly out, and it actually formed a streamline shape and flew out in a circle. The remaining four men of sacrifice were not able to react at all, not to mention that their throats were cut one after another.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s action stunned all the secret guards.

    De Cruz had already driven his car and ran out. Through the rear-view mirror, he clearly saw this scene. He had really suffered a double loss today.

    He did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to be so powerful. It was simply too unexpected and too shocking. The most important thing was that knife. After all those people had fallen to the ground and died, Dark 2 was the first to run over. He picked up the knife on the ground and was so shocked that he could not speak.

    The knife had been bent artificially, forming a circr arc. The threads on the knife could be seen. How did she do it? One had to know that the metal¡¯s ductility was not that high. Moreover, it was not heated. Boss was too perverted, right?

    ¡°Boss, how did this knife bend?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows at Dark 2 and said, ¡°It¡¯s a unique skill. Do you want to learn it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss, teach me.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, do you see the boiler that makes the pancakes? Just now, a knife fell into it. Once it was heated up, wouldn¡¯t I bend it with a light pull?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Like this?¡±

    ¡°Then what? Is your boss really a god?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Boss, you are always wise and divine. Didn¡¯t I not think of that?¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense. You take your people and stay here. When the police arrive, leave the remaining hundreds of people to the police to handle. I don¡¯t need to teach you anything else, right?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Boss, don¡¯t worry. We are good citizens. When we see a gang fight, we will act ording to the situation.¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s good that you know. There¡¯s also a sniper hiding in the dark. I¡¯ll leave him to you. Oh right, where¡¯s Little Treasure?¡±

    Dark 2 nodded. However, when he heard Shen Xiaoxiao mention the Young Master, his expression was a little ugly. However, he still said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Boss, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Dark 2, did something happen?¡±

    Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan also ran over. They wanted to praise Shen Xiaoxiao as well. After all, when they saw the scene just now, they were almost as shocked as the secret guards. However, they just happened to hear this sentence¡­ They immediately asked nervously. Little Treasure was left at home to look after the children. If Little Treasure couldn¡¯te, something must have happened to the children.

    Dark 2 looked at these great aunts. This matter couldn¡¯t be hidden at all. If it hadn¡¯t happened on Boss¡¯ side, they might have been able to hide it. But now, something like this had happened. There was no way to hide it at all?

    ¡°Speak, don¡¯t be a sissy.¡±

    Dark 2 was helpless. How was he a sissy? Wasn¡¯t he worried that if he said it, Boss and these two youngdies would fly into a rage?

    ¡°Well, the Little Young Masters and Young Misses sneaked into the casino while the Young Master was dealing with some matters.¡±

    ¡°Cough, I thought it was something big. It¡¯s just going to the casino. What are you stuttering about?¡±

    Dark 2 nced at the few of them and continued to add insult to injury:

    ¡°They didn¡¯t go to our casino. They went to the small casinos nearby. Moreover, there was news just now that they were surrounded because of the trouble, so the Young Master went to save them.¡±

    ¡°What? Surrounded by people? Which blind person dares to surround my children?¡±

    ¡°They really don¡¯t want to live anymore, right? They even dare to surround my children. So I haven¡¯t fought enough yet, and they still want to fight, right?¡±

    Dark 2 was a little stunned. Shouldn¡¯t they be angry that the children were too bad and disobedient?

    Dark 2 looked at his boss with hope. However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Dark 2 start to think whether his boss¡¯ education method was too advanced?

    ¡°All of them are so troublesome that they can even bully a small casino. What a waste of time.¡±

    ¡°Boss, they cheated.¡±

    Dark 2¡¯s continuous attacks had already made Shen Xiaoxiao and Lou Yinpletely speechless.

    ¡°Cheated? And then they were caught? How can they be so stupid? Their mother and godmother, I own a casino, but they were caught cheating? It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think we should ask Little Treasure not to save them. They deserve it.¡±

    After hearing this reason, the three women finally became a little more normal. However, did they forget that the average age of the child was less than 10 years old? If they didn¡¯t save them, would they be able to run?

    ¡°Boss, the average age of the children is less than 10 years old. If we don¡¯t save them, what if something happens?¡±

    Just a moment ago, he thought that they were spoiling the children too much. Now, Dark 2 thought that they were being too lenient.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go and take a look. After all, this A City is a mix of dragons and snakes. What if they are blind? Moreover, this De Cruz just left. If he has a backup n, it will be troublesome.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really didn¡¯t want to go. She knew that with Da Bao around, the children would definitely be fine. Didn¡¯t Little Treasure go with them? However, after hearing about De Cruz, she still helplessly said to Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin:

    ¡°What naughty children. I think all of them arecking in practice. Get them all back and throw them all to the base, no matter how big or small.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also think it should be like this. Throw them all to the base and we can have fun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dark 2, isn¡¯t your wife back? Go back and tell her to wait for us to y mahjong.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I haven¡¯t yed mahjong for a long time. I really want to y. The supervisors don¡¯t even know how to y, nor do they want to learn.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you bleed.¡±

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know who will win and who will lose.¡±

    As the few women spoke, they got into a car beside them. Dark 2 could only be confused in the wind. Was the way his boss and the others thought different from normal people?

    There was also the one at his house. If she heard that they were going to y mahjong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep anymore. Why were the four women gathered together?

    ..

    On this side, Little Treasure and the others, including Da Bao, stood in the small room. The five children looked at each other. They had clearly won money, so why did they have to fork out millions?

    ¡°Inform your parents. If we don¡¯t let you bleed, will they still think that we are a nursery?¡±

    Ackey with a knife in his hand stood in a corner of the small room and spoke to everyone fiercely.

    Da Bao was the biggest person, so she would definitely stand up for them. Although she was innocent, she was not stupid. She said to theckey,¡±We didn¡¯t lose at all. It was clearly you who cheated. We won the money, so why should we give you money?¡±

    ¡°D*mn girl, do you still have reason to say you didn¡¯t cheat? I¡¯ve never seen a person y cards alone while the other four went to look at other people¡¯s cards. After looking at them, they even ran back to report to you. If you say they want to report to you, then lower your voices. You still want to make it known to everyone? Aren¡¯t you courting death?¡±

 Chapter 1218 - ig Sister Is Mighty and Majestic

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Big Sister Is Mighty and Majestic</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°It was clearly that person who changed the cards. My younger brother saw it was clearly a 5. Why did it turn it into an A when he yed? Hmph, so it¡¯s his fault, not ours.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw it with my own eyes. That person changed the 5 to an A. Why didn¡¯t you want me to say it? Even if I said it, you still thought it was our fault. That¡¯s why you cheated.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother and Big Sister are right.¡±

    Theckey was furious. Alright, so what if what you said was right? You guys were cheating as a group. Moreover, you didn¡¯t keep a low profile even when you cheated. Everyone knew that the other party was rich and powerful. Of course, they would pinch the soft persimmon.

    ¡°Stop making such a fuss. Anyway, where¡¯s the phone? Call your parents. If there¡¯s no one with 2 million, then it¡¯s 10 million for five people. If you pay, then let them go.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re bullying me for being uneducated, aren¡¯t you? 10 million? You really dare to ask for it? Even a small casino like yours dares to ask for so much money? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your life to spend it?¡±

    Huang Yuanyan¡¯s eldest son, Ai Tianling, had the same temper as Huang Yuanyan. He was very hot-tempered. Moreover, under Huang Yuanyan¡¯s devilish education, these children were all smart and precocious. In addition, his godfather and godmother ran a casino. No matter how one looked at it, they were more familiar with the ways of gambling. It would not be so easy to deceive him.

    Moreover, it was not that he did not know how much money was worth. It would not be a problem for an ordinary family to live peacefully for ten years with this 2 million. How much money did they gamble today? And they dared to let them use 2 million to redeem people? What kind of dream was that?

    ¡°Yo, Young Master, kid, let me tell you. Let¡¯s not talk about 2 million. When we get here, it¡¯s up to me. I say that it is 2 million and not a penny less. If you keep nagging, it¡¯ll be 4 million. Let me take a look at what unlucky parent raised this wretched child.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Before theckey could refute Ai Lingtian, another man walked in from the door. He looked to be in his 30s. He was the boss of this casino and also a member of society. This small casino was opened by him and a few other brothers.

    Initially, when he heard that a group of kids was causing trouble, he felt that it was quite interesting. He thought that they might be able to pull off a big score. He did not expect to hear such bold words the moment he arrived.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am? How dare youe to my casino? Kid, are you courting death?¡±

    Mouse looked at the few children in the room and could not help but burst out in anger. There were too many casinos in A City, and thepetition was fierce. If it was not to attract customers, they would not have tolerated these few childrening to the casino to y. One had to know that at that time, these few children had directly exchanged 500,000 worth of chips. Even normal adults would not have such arge amount of money. Now, they had be a few children. They were fools to let such a god of wealth run away.

    However, they did not expect these children to be so noisy. Was there such a way to gamble? One person going on stage with four people as helpers? This cheat was too cowardly.

    ¡°You dare to bully my brother. I will make sure you do not see the sun tomorrow.¡±

    Mouse was a little fierce. In addition, there was an extremely long scar on his face, so ordinary people would be afraid to see it.

    Ai Lingtian was a ten-year-old child after all. When Mouse came up to him with a knife, he subconsciously took a step back in fear.

    When Mouse heard the sound, he raised his head and looked at the tallest girl among the children.

    Before, he didn¡¯t think that it was so, but now that he looked at her, it was simply amazing. At such a young age, she was actually so beautiful and cute. It was simply too amazing.

    ¡°Yo, such a beautiful chick is really rare to see.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I also think that this chick is really beautiful. Just now, that Fatty Fang said ¨C¡±

    Theckey from before whispered in Mouse¡¯s ear. The more Mouse listened, the more he looked at Da Bao.

    ¡°20 million? Hahaha, little girl, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so valuable.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ai Tianling, Ai Tianjue, and even Lou Yin¡¯s son Fu Man and daughter Fu Bao could tell that something was wrong.

    ¡°If you dare to bully my Big Sister, we won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°Right, if you dare to bully my Big Sister, we will make you pay for it.¡±

    Da Bao was a little stunned. She hadn¡¯t reacted yet, but when she heard her younger siblings¡¯ words, she knew that these people had designs on her. She immediately walked forward and stretched out her hands. She blocked all of her brothers and sister behind her and said to Mouse:

    ¡°If you dare to attack my brothers and sister, I¡¯ll cut open your bellies and make you lose your lives to see the sun tomorrow.¡±

    Da Bao was speaking the truth, but she looked sweet and delicate. No one took her words seriously.

    So at this moment, Mouse saw Da Bao like this and took the lead tough at Da Bao:

    ¡°Hahaha, this is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard this year. However, I¡¯m touched by the deep affection between you siblings. How about this, little girl? I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. If you stay, I¡¯ll let your siblings go.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Da Bao had yet to speak when little Fu Bao and Ai Lingtian spoke again.

    Da Bao cooperated and said, ¡°We came together. We will go together.¡±

    When Mouse heard this, he could only shrug his shoulders. He said to Da bao, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me. If you refuse a toast, do it the hard way. The few of you, take this little girl away and hand her over to Old Fang. This is a gold mine. 20 million ha ha ha. This is money that is delivered to our door.¡±

    Mouse pointed at theckeys behind him and ordered. Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, the twockeys immediately went forward to catch Da Bao.

    Da Bao said to her four younger siblings behind her, ¡°Hide under the table.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    None of the four kids mumbled, and none of them said that they wanted to help. All of them went under the table. If there were more people, they would still have to help. But these few were definitely no match for their big sister¡­ Moreover, their big sister would cut their stomachs, and it was very bloody. They were children, so it was better to hide and watch.

    The four children had the same thoughts. Not to mention Fu Man and Fu Bao, who were used to seeing those fights, what they saw was people and people, and even more bloody fights between people and animals. Even Ai Tianling and Ai Tianjue had seen such scenes. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Who asked them to be sent to ck Tornado¡¯s forest to further their studies every summer vacation?

    For Big Sister and Big Brother who were able to venture into ck Tornado¡¯s forest alone, the younger ones definitely regarded them as their idols.

    ¡°Slogan, let¡¯s give Big Sister a slogan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s call it, Big Sister is mighty, Big Sister is majestic!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister is mighty, Big Sister is majestic!¡±

    The four children made such sounds under the table at the same time. Even Mouse didn¡¯t expect these devilish brats to be so big-hearted. Were they not afraid at all?

    When Da Bao heard this, sheughed until her teeth cracked open. She immediately shouted,?¡°You also have to add that I am very brave. I am fighting one-on-one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, Big Sister is mighty, Big Sister is majestic, Big Sister is brave!¡±

    ..

    Lackey: O__O¡­

    Mouse: O__O¡­

 Chapter 1219 - The Devilish Childrenâ€™s Method of Earning Money

    <h4>Chapter 1219: The Devilish Children¡¯s Method of Earning Money</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    The four children were shouting so loudly that even the guards outside the room could hear them clearly. What was going on in there? And they were so majestic. What was going on?

    Of course, while the children were shouting slogans, twockeys had already approached Da Bao. Da Bao didn¡¯t waste any energy dealing with these two small fries. She directly raised her leg and kicked out. One of them was directly kicked three meters away, while the other was directly knocked unconscious by her.

    ¡°Wow, Big Sister is so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this kick is even farther than Big Brother¡¯s kick.¡±

    Theckeys and Mouse looked at each other. So powerful?

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you still have some ability, little girl. No wonder you have the guts to bring a few small fries to my territory and behave atrociously.¡±

    Da Bao stood on the spot and looked at Mouse. She said with some annoyance,¡±I already told you not toe over. I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist making a move. You didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I originally wanted to properly invite you, little girl, down. Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, I don¡¯t need to show mercy for you. All of you, go and capture this little girl. Call the people outside toe in and capture those little ones for me. I don¡¯t believe that after capturing a few little ones, you, little girl, won¡¯t give in.¡±

    Mouse¡¯s calction was very good. No matter how powerful she was, she couldn¡¯t do it alone and still have to take care of these children. Therefore, letting peoplee in and capture the children to threaten her was also a very good strategy.

    The room was very small. Even if more people were toe in, there would only be seven or eight people at most.

    Four of them were assigned to deal with Da Bao. The other three people walked directly toward under the table.

    At almost the same time, Ai Tianling, Ai Tianjue, and even Fu Man did the same thing and kicked their Sister Fu Bao out.

    ¡°Who kicked me?¡±

    Fu Bao turned her head to look under the table angrily, but she had already been kicked out. It was just that she didn¡¯t know which brother was so unloyal that he actually pushed her out.

    However, the person who understood Fu Bao the most was Fu Man. Although Fu Man said that he was like his father and liked those antiques and jades, he was definitely a sesame stuffed bun. He said to Fu Bao, ¡°Fu Bao, don¡¯t you want to have an actual battle drill? The opportunity is here. You have to seize it well. Those few people aren¡¯t good. You can do whatever you want. Your brothers are here to cheer you on.¡±

    ¡°Right, Fu Bao. After you¡¯re done fighting, we¡¯ll go and eat skewerster. Let me tell you, the food on the street is delicious. But if you lose, we won¡¯t have anything to eat and will be abused by others. So, the time to save us hase. You¡¯re a heroine, a superwoman. You¡¯re the god in our hearts.¡±

    As soon as Ai Tianling finished speaking, Fu Man and Ai Tianjue looked at him with disdain. How did Second Brother say such shameless words? Goosebumps were all over their skin.

    However, it was clear that Fu Bao had fallen for this trick. Although she was only a little over five years old, about the same age as Da Bao and Little Treasure when they entered the Magical Beast Forest, her skills were under the careful guidance of all the supervisors. She was definitely not someone theseckeys could deal with.

    Although she was a little small and did not have much strength, she was much more useful than these few good-looking but useless fellows.

    ¡°Fu Bao, there¡¯s a folding chair on your left. Don¡¯t forget about the fighting divine weapon.¡±

    Fu Bao turned her head and indeed saw a folding chair. Logically speaking, she did not need to use this weapon, but Fu Man, who was her big brother, was still quite reliable. Not only did he remind her to use the weapon, but when she was a little hesitant¡­ He added:

    ¡°Fu Bao, to deal with viins, we have to use viins¡¯ methods. We don¡¯t need to waste too much force on them. You have to conserve your strength. We still have to fight them outter.¡±

    ¡°Right, Fu Bao, use the folding chair and directly p them to the ground.¡±

    Ai Tianjue, who had been silent all this time, also began to add.

    Fu Bao felt that it was very reasonable. She still had to fight them outter. Moreover, she still had to perform well in front of her sister and conserve her strength. She was a child.

    The more Fu Bao thought about it, the more it made sense. She immediately walked to the side and grabbed the folding chair. Without saying anything, she aimed at the leg of theckey and pped it hard.

    Although her strength was not that great, when the folding chair hit this knee, it would still make people kneel on the ground.

    When thisckey knelt, Fu Bao took the opportunity to jump onto his shoulder. One kicked his leg, and the other was kicked below. The pain made people grimace in pain.

    When the people hiding under the table saw this scene, they felt that her legs were so powerful. They did not expect Fu Bao to be so powerful.

    Even Mouse forgot to call for help. They watched as a five-year-old little girl was able to beat up a few adults so valiantly.

    She was petite and extremely agile. Theckey was already frightened, and his reaction speed was not as fast as Fu Bao¡¯s, so he was attacked repeatedly. One could imagine the ending.

    By the time Mouse finally reacted and realized that all his brothers had fallen into the hands of these kids, it was already toote for him to call for help.

    Ai Tianjue only said that to catch a thief, one must first catch the leader. Da Bao had already moved quickly and kicked Mouse¡¯s knee, causing him to kneel on the ground.

    The five children ran out and surrounded Mouse in the middle, giving each other ideas:

    ¡°Tie them up with ropes. There are ten people here. Each of them will earn 2 million. We can also earn 20 million. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Tianjue, you really have the essence of being a capitalist.¡±

    The god of treasure struck first. Ai Tianjue usually did not speak, but his ideas at the critical moment were quite reliable.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rope, but there¡¯s tape.¡±

    Fu Man¡¯s eyes were sharp. When he saw the tape beside the sofa, he immediately ran over to get it. The children immediately started to tie up the hands and feet of the ten people, including Mouse.

    ¡°After we get the money, we¡¯ll go to other casinos to y. This time, we can¡¯t be as big a target as before. We have to learn a lesson. Big Sister and Second Brother will go on stage. Fu Man will be in charge of running to the side to look at other people¡¯s cards. Fu Bao, you¡¯ll be in charge of helping us monitor. We can¡¯t be discovered like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what Tianjue said is right. When the timees, we can go on a killing spree. Hahaha, we can also be the king of gambling. Big Brother even said that we kids don¡¯t know how to make money. Isn¡¯t this the best way?¡±

    Even Da Bao was confused by the temptation of the round cake drawn by Ai Tianjue and Ai Tianling. She immediately agreed:

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll go and get the money from them.¡±

    When the door opened, no one expected such a scene to happen in the room. They were screaming and thought that the children couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They didn¡¯t expect that everyone, including their boss, was taken down. What was going on?

    ¡°Ask your other bosses toe and redeem them. 2 million each. A total of ten people, a total of 20 million. If they don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll cut open their stomachs and throw them to the wolves!¡±

 Chapter 1220 - A Comeback

    <h4>Chapter 1220: A Comeback</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    It didn¡¯t matter whether there were wolves in this big city or not, Da Bao¡¯s words were very imposing. In addition, there were more than ten people in this room who were surrounded, so it really looked like that was the case.

    ¡°Wolves?¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me? You look down on me?¡±

    Da Bao seemed to have missed the main point again. How was he looking down on you? Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to look down on you. You were so mighty and majestic.

    He was just curious about the wolves you mentioned. How could a wolf species appear in the city?

    ¡°This, I, I¡¯ll go get the boss.¡±

    Theckey didn¡¯t know what to say. It was better to go find another boss.

    Da Bao walked back to the room feeling a little depressed. When she saw the person lying on the ground, she was so angry that she almost burst out. As her only sister, Fu Bao immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°That person looked down on me.¡±

    ¡°What? Who dares to look down on you? Watch me beat him up.¡±

    Fu Bao rolled up her sleeves and was ready to go out and deal with the person who looked down on her big sister. However, it was Ai Lingtian who reacted quickly and immediately asked Da Bao,¡±Big Sister, did he say something unpleasant?¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t believe that I could cut open their bellies. Oh, right, the important thing is that they didn¡¯t believe that I would feed them to the wolves.¡±

    ¡°Wolves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I said I would let them feed the wolves.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, there are no wolves here. There aren¡¯t any in the city.¡±

    Ai Lingtian exined, but Da Bao looked at Ai Lingtian as if she was looking at a fool:

    ¡°How could there be no wolves? There are wolves in the zoo. Lingtian, are you stupid too?¡±

    ¡°Ah? The zoo?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the wolves in the zoo are so hungry that they¡¯re thin. We can catch these people and feed them. When the wolves are stronger, I can fight the wolves. I still don¡¯t know the difference between the wolves in the Magical Beast Forest and the wolves outside. I can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°I want to try too, Big Sister. I want to try too.¡±

    As long as Fu Bao heard anything rted to the Magical Beast Forest, it was definitely rted to Da Bao. The rest of the little men did not speak. What could they say? Could they say, ¡°Sister, you are indeed majestic and mighty?¡±

    The people lying on the ground had their mouths sealed with transparent tape. They could not make any sound. However, they still believed that the words of these dolls were not a joke. They really had this n¡­ Where did these dollse from? Why were they so different?

    The children sat in the room. They didn¡¯t n to go out or anything. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know that they were surrounded by people.

    ¡°Did they go to raise money?¡±

    Ai Tianjue was getting impatient. There was nothing to y with. This was the second floor. Although there was a toilet in the room, there was nothing else. Letting these children who hade out to y here¡­ How could they stay here?

    ¡°How about I go and see how long they¡¯ll take?¡±

    ¡°Tianjue, be careful. Be careful.¡±

    When Ai Tianjue heard Da Bao¡¯s words, he carefully walked to the door. However, he was quick-witted and carefully opened a small crack in the door. However, when he saw it, he was shocked.

    Because at this moment, he saw that there were no less than five people standing at the door. One had to know that he had only opened a crack in the door to look. There were already five people in this ce, but what about the other ces?

    Ai Tianjue immediately came back and said to Da Bao,¡±Big Sister, there are a lot of people outside. They even have knives in their hands.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The children immediately became excited. They coaxed them to stand up from their seats. Previously, they had felt bored, but now, they were all like they had been injected with stimnts. They were rubbing their fists and rubbing their palms, wanting to rush forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Da Bao was a little confused when she saw the movements of these people. Weren¡¯t they afraid? Why were they all so excited?

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s kill our way out.¡±

    Da Bao wasn¡¯t that stupid. They were crazy to kill their way out like that.

    ¡°They have knives. We have nothing but a folding chair.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? They are definitely not our match. Let¡¯s go out and grab a few people¡¯s weapons first. Then, won¡¯t we have knives? Hehe, when we have weapons, none of those people will be our match.¡±

    Fu Man, who was the most important person in the group, was so happy that he almost forgot himself. It was Fu Bao who saw her big brother¡¯s rare excitement and called out happily.

    ¡°Big Brother, see, I told you that fighting was fun.¡±

    Fu Man did not want to pay attention to his random sister. Instead, he looked at Da Bao with starry eyes.

    Da Bao didn¡¯t want them to get hurt, but she had grown up in the Dark Empire. Of course, she knew that in this world, other than the usual machete, there were also guns.

    ¡°If they have guns, wouldn¡¯t you be courting death by going out like this?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Guns?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, why did I forget about this?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so disappointed. I thought we could have a fight.¡±

    Seeing her siblings so disappointed, Da Bao felt a little ufortable. However, after thinking for a while, she said to them,¡±If you really want to fight, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s words, everyone looked at Da Bao with hope again. Could it be that they could turn the tables?

    ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s the way?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll climb out of the window and take our weapons to fight back.¡±

    ¡°Where do we take our weapons?¡±

    Fu Bao looked at Da Bao foolishly.

    Instead, Fu Man smiled and said to his silly sister,¡±Of course, from these people. They probably won¡¯t think that we can run out. After we go out, we¡¯ll secretly sneak an attack from behind. It¡¯ll be more fun than a real fight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and climb. But what about these people?¡±

    Ai Tianjue looked at the ten people on the ground. In the end, Da Bao thought for a while and said,¡±Remove their chins. Then, Fu Bao, go and point at their acupoints.¡±

    When Fu Bao heard that she could still contribute, she was overjoyed.

    However, none of the ten people lying on the ground thought that it was fun. Just now, this little girl had treated them like props, pointing and prodding at each of them.

    They had never known that the acupoint technique that had been passed down was actually real. If it made themugh, they wouldugh, if it made them cry, if it made them suffer, they would definitely roll on the ground.

    That littledy was the youngest, but this method was the most terrifying.

    A few of the boys who were very smart walked up to help dislocate their chins. This thing did not require too much strength. Even if they were only a few years old, they could easily do it.

    After everything was done, the five of them climbed down the water pipe from the window one by one¡­

 Chapter 1221 - Wait and See

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Wait and See</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°You said the Young Masters and the Young Misses are not inside?¡± Little Treasure asked the secret guard behind him in disbelief. He had rushed over after receiving the notice. Could it be that Da Bao and the others had run away?

    ¡°Young Master, the Young Misses and the Young Masters have already climbed out of the window 15 minutes ago. The people of the Fortune Gate building have not found any traces of them.¡±

    ¡°Our people haven¡¯t found them either?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve searched the area within a 500-meter radius but haven¡¯t found them.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t found them?¡±

    Little Treasure was puzzled. Could they have gone back? It couldn¡¯t be. These little things didn¡¯t know the way. Then where did they go?

    Could it be that they didn¡¯t leave at all and were in this casino? Could it be like this?

    ¡°Get someone to surround up the Fortune Gate building. Only enter and not leave. The Young Misses and the others shouldn¡¯t have gone far. Have our people stand by and wait for orders. When you see the Young Misses and the others, don¡¯t act rashly. Unless there¡¯s danger, we absolutely must not expose our identities.¡±

    The bodyguard knew that the Young Master was going to teach the Young Masters and Misses a lesson. He nodded and immediately pushed him down to give his orders.

    Little Treasure was not in a hurry. He sat in the car and started ying games on his phone. When Shen Xiaoxiao and the others arrived, they saw Little Treasure sitting leisurely at the side ying games. He did not seem to be in a hurry at all.

    ¡°Where are Da Bao, your brothers and sisters? Why are you ying games here?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Godmother, they are in this casino. You don¡¯t have to worry about them. They¡­ things are like this. So, I think it¡¯s better to teach them a lesson. We aren¡¯t in a hurry to make a move.¡±

    ¡°En, well done. These little ones are too bold. It¡¯s good to let them suffer. Let¡¯s sit here and wait. Little Treasure, go get a deck of cards. We can y a few games in the car.¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s words made Little Treasure speechless. Well, seeing his mother and Godmother Yueyan¡¯s attentive eyes, Little Treasure could only ept his fate and take out a deck of cards for them.

    ¡°Little Treasure, go get those melon seeds and water. We haven¡¯t had a sip of water along the way.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Treasure knew that it was his life to run errands. However, at this moment, he saw the bloodstains all over Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mommy, why is there so much blood on your body? Did De Cruz¡¯s people hurt you?¡±

    Little Treasure was obviously confused because of his concern. If she was really hurt, how could his mother still be sitting here?

    ¡°My dear son, Mom is fine. Don¡¯t worry. Remember to set up the dock. Since De Cruz came to China, let¡¯s have a good time. How can he leave so easily? Isn¡¯t he going to hold an opening ceremony? Then, let¡¯s give him a big gift.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. I¡¯ll go get water for you.¡±

    After making sure that everything was fine, Little Treasure turned around and got out of the car. The children, whom they had thought of giving a hard time, were now holed up in a storeroom in this luxurious building.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a big storeroom under the water pipe. Take a look at these knives and see if they can be used.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, there aren¡¯t enough knives. I¡¯ve removed a few stool legs.¡±

    Ai Tianjue held two stool legs in his hands and gestured in the air.

    Da Bao took a look and handed the knife in her hand to Ai Tianjue, exchanging it with him.

    ¡°You use the knife, I¡¯ll use this. Remember it. You must remember what I taught you before.¡±

    Fu Bao was the most excited. She immediately roared:

    ¡°Remember, Big Sister said to cut the joints, such as the kneecaps, and the wrists. Oh right, and cut the stomach.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s how we do it. Little Treasure and I did it when we were in the World of Magical Beasts. Those magical beasts were so big, and we had to drill into their stomachs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious. Big Sister, I want to go to the World of Magical Beasts too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go with you when I have the chance in the future. I still have to visit my friends, including Grandma Elephant and Grandpa Hippo.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, are those dinosaurs the same as those on TV?¡±

    Ai Lingtian and Ai Tianjue were definitely more interested in this.

    Da Bao nodded and said, ¡°Some of them are the same, but some of them are different. For example, pterosaurs are very beautiful. They are different from those on TV. They have many colors. The most powerful ones are colorful. They look harmless, but in fact, once you are targeted by them, you will be caught in the air and eaten as food.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I really want to go.¡±

    The children had already forgotten their duties. Hearing this, everyone was stunned. This topic had been going on for more than half an hour before Da Bao finally stopped.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking when we go back. Let¡¯s go collect the money now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    The five children climbed back from the original path of the water pipe. They had been trained since they were young. In addition, this was only the second floor. To them, it was just like climbing a tree. There was no problem at all.

    Therefore, when the five children climbed down the same way, they did not know that the secret guards had already seen this scene. As expected, the Young Master was right. The Young Miss and the others were really in this building.

    But why did they climb back up?

    The secret guards did not know. Of course, they also did not know Mouse that was saved.

    The ten people were all carried back and were lying on the ground without moving.

    The other boss of this Fortune Gate building, the partner of this Mouse, Keyboard (I named it ipetently), looked at these brothers who were unconscious and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°You must find those little brats. D*mn it, how can you let a few half-grown brats do this to you? And tell Bai Shuipi, 30 million, buy big, give small. Isn¡¯t it a number? Tell him these are all good stuff, let him do whatever he wants.¡±

    Keyboard was 40 years old. He and Mouse were cousins, so he was much more ruthless than Mouse.

    Bai Shuipi was famous for liking to molest children. Since those d*mn little b*stards bumped into his hands, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless.

    ¡°Eh, where are the people in the room? Have they all left?¡±

    ¡°They must have left. This is perfect. We¡¯ll run out from here and stir up trouble from the inside. We¡¯ll kill them all without leaving a trace.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but everyone better be careful. I think it¡¯s better if we do it quietly. After all, they have a lot more people than us.¡±

    ¡°There are many rooms here. We¡¯ll take care of them room by room. If they attack us, we¡¯ll use knives. If they don¡¯t attack us, we¡¯ll knock them out. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, Big Sister. We still need to conserve our strength. If we can use tools, we definitely won¡¯t do it ourselves, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that. Anyway, Mommy and the others will be ying all night. We¡¯ll have fun too. Just thinking about it makes me excited. Let¡¯s go. If you want to go to the next room, it¡¯s two floors. We¡¯ll take the first floor from the second floor. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

 Chapter 1222 - Outflank

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Outnk</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    From the first room to thest room, although it was under the name of a private room, there were only a few people who came here to gamble, so the kids really didn¡¯t waste much energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all. I thought it would be like a group fight with us.¡±

    Fu Man and Fu Bao treasured such an opportunity very much. There wouldn¡¯t be a chance for them to group fight in ck Tornado. That was their territory, and if they didn¡¯t go out¡­ They would never have the chance to fight with others in their entire lives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be fun soon. Listen, is this room the most crowded?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s hearing was definitely the best among these children. When she said that, the other children on the wall started to listen. When they heard that, not only did they hear the question of the number of people¡­ They also heard what they wanted to hear the most.

    ¡°Big Sister, they are the people we are looking for. Just now, we used a folding stool to knock them out. We didn¡¯t even use a knife. It¡¯s not satisfying at all. These people are all in the same room. We can go in and kill them all.¡±

    What Ai Lingtian said was really fierce. Even Da Bao was a little restless when she saw it.

    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s the room next door, we have to be prepared. Come, let¡¯s discuss what to do.¡±

    ¡°This is also the second floor. The balcony of this room is definitely empty. Fu Bao, bring your Brother Tianjue and climb over from the balcony. Fu Man, Tianling, and I will climb over from the main door. Let¡¯s go around them, got it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    The more the children talked, the more excited they became. They wanted to run over right now. Fu Bao and Ai Tianjue were already standing on the balcony. The architectural design here also provided convenience for them. There was only a stone block between the balcony and the balcony. It was not high. The two children even dared to climb up to the second floor, let alone two stone blocks.

    In addition, there wasn¡¯t a single guard on the balcony opposite them, which made it even more convenient for them.

    After the two children climbed over, they squatted in the corner of the balcony and waited for their Big Sister and the others to rush in. Then, they would make a move, and at that time, they would be able topletely wipe out the other party.

    ..

    ¡°What are these Young Masters and Young Misses doing? Look at the knives on their backs?¡±

    The bodyguards squatted on the roof and looked down. The more they looked, the more they felt that the actions of these Young Masters and Young Misses were a little strange. Moreover, where did these knivese from? The key was, what were they doing with the knives?

    Weren¡¯t they too good at ying? How old were they? They were already preparing to use knives to cut people?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see wrongly. It¡¯s a knife. I guess they are looking for revenge. No wonder why they didn¡¯t run away. It seems like they are unwilling to take revenge.¡±

    ¡°The Young Master also said that he wanted to teach these Young Masters and Young Misses a lesson. Do you think this is a lesson?¡±

    The two secret guards looked at each other. They could imagine that when the Young Master knew what had happened here, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able tough.

    Of course, the Young Master they were talking about was being ordered around like a waiter. He served tea, poured water, and took snacks. He ran one trip after another and didn¡¯t think that time had passed quickly, he also did not expect that his younger brothers and sisters, who were waiting to watch the show, were really nning something big.

    As for the fact that he was enved by others, it was also intentional by Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. If they did not want you to look after children well, then you should just obediently be a waiter for them.

    It was said that elder brothers were like fathers, but the child¡¯s father did note. At this time, if Da Bao did not control the children well, would he still count on women like them? It was such a rare opportunity for them to have fun, so the matter of taking care of the children was handed over to the only adult in the family.

    ..

    ¡°You said that Miss Yan has offended Mouse and Keyboard?¡±

    Ye Xie sat in the car. Tonight, his father had been urged by his men to look for trouble with the Little Oriental Loli, which was also Madam Yan¡¯s trouble. They had already received the news just now, and as expected, he fled in panic. Who had they offended¡­ The days toe would be more exciting.

    ¡°The news we received is that they have been captured. Mouse has requested for 20 million. In addition, Bai Shuipi seems to have taken a fancy to Miss Yan. Mouse wants to do a no-cost business.¡±

    ¡°With just him? He really dares to say that? Alright, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go save the damsel in distress. It¡¯s really a business that¡¯s delivered to our door. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    Tonight¡¯s schemes were getting better and better. Of course, they were all personally designed by him. Based on his brain alone, wouldn¡¯t Miss Yan be a piece of cake? As long as he obtained the eldest daughter of the Dark Empire, he was not afraid that the people of the Dark Empire would not support him. Now, even his father and that b*tch, ck Peony, had offended them. Wasn¡¯t that the greatest benefit for him?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over. It¡¯s our turn to act.¡±

    Ye Xie had calcted everything very well, but he had missed one thing. Mouse had already died, and Keyboard had already acted. Not only that, the other party did not need their help at all. The other party was already prepared to counterattack.

    ..

    ¡°You guys are indeed brave. You actually dare toe back. D*mn girl, tell me, what did you do to my brother?¡±

    Keyboard naturally asked the oldest Da Bao. Da Bao was stunned for a moment before she said,¡±He didn¡¯t die, right?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, d*mn girl, what did you do?¡±

    After Keyboard finished speaking, the brothers behind him immediately surrounded Da Bao, Ai Tianjue, and Fu Man.

    Da Bao looked at the ten unconscious people lying on the ground. She pursed her lips and said unthinkingly,¡±Are you stupid? If they didn¡¯t die, of course they fainted.¡±

    ¡°If you refuse a toast, you¡¯ll have to drink the forfeit.¡±

    Keyboard was much more vicious than Mouse. Moreover, he didn¡¯t like things to get out of his control, especially when these people were knocked out by these children. One could imagine his temper.

    ¡°Bai Shuipi, how is it? These goods are not bad, right? 30 million, buy one, get two free.¡±

    Keyboard said this to a 40-something-year-old fat man with a big belly and a bald head who was sitting there smoking. Originally, Keyboard wanted to say buy one get four free. Didn¡¯t it say before that there were five children? But now there were only three, and there were two younger ones. They probably had the guts to run away.

    But it didn¡¯t matter if they ran away. These three were enough for them to make a move.

    As expected, the man¡¯s gaze moved back and forth between the three of them as if he was sizing up the goods. Da Bao and the two children felt extremely ufortable.

    Moreover, when Bai Shuipi saw Da Bao, he even stood up from his seat in surprise and said excitedly,¡±Good goods, good goods. Such bright goods are rarely seen in foreign countries. It¡¯s worth 30 million. Hehehe, this chick, I like her too much.¡±

    Bai Shuipi stared at Da Bao with a shameless drooling expression, and Da Bao felt extremely disgusted.

    ¡°D*mn fatty, what are you looking at? Be careful, this little lord will dig out your eyes.¡±

    When Ai Lingtian saw the way that d*mn fatty looked at his sister, he felt extremely disgusted. He just wanted to go up and kill this person.

    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s even a small cannon barrel. I like it. These little boys just need to have some character to y with to befortable.¡±

 Chapter 1223 - Someoneâ€™s Hero Saving the Damsel In Distress Doesnâ€™t Seem To Be the Case

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Someone¡¯s Hero Saving the Damsel In Distress Doesn¡¯t Seem To Be the Case</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    When Bai Shuipi saw Ai Tianjue¡¯s appearance, his heart became even more delighted. This batch of goods was too good! Each one of them extremely beautiful. The more he thought about it, the more excited he felt.

    Bai Shuipi¡¯s disgusting appearance made people feel extremely ufortable. However, before Ai Tianjue could make a move, he saw a ck object fly past in front of him, directly piercing into the fatty¡¯s stomach.

    Da Bao and Ai Tianjue turned their heads to take a look. D*mn, this Fu Man was usually quiet, but his actions were faster than theirs. Wasn¡¯t the leg that Fu Man threw out earlier the leg of the stool that he wanted to remove? Wasn¡¯t it reced by a knife by Da Bao? Did this brat get er?

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that it was the leg of the stool, and it was sharpened. When did this brat get it? Right now, the leg of the stool had directly stabbed into the fatty¡¯s stomach. Blood instantly flowed all over the ground, and the fatty directly fell to the ground, unable to speak.

    No one had expected that this child, who looked to be less than 10 years old, would actually be so ruthless. He didn¡¯t even give any warning before directly attacking, and he even directly hit the other party¡¯s vital parts. The most important thing was¡­ This was their money tree.

    !!

    Usually, Bai Shuipi would y in their casino, bringing about a lot of financial resources for their casino. Of course, Bai Shuipi liked children, and they had specially collected these beautiful and good-looking children for him provided by Keyboard. This one was rich¡­ One of them had some power, so he really became a bully in this small casino.

    ¡°Bai Shuipi!¡±

    Keyboard cried out in surprise, and Bai Shuipi instantly fell to the ground, unconscious. At this time, almost all the children looked at Fu Man with stars in their eyes. It seemed that this was the real ruthless character, who usually didn¡¯t speak¡­ What kind of jade or small bottles were the toys he yed with? They didn¡¯t expect that he would be so awesome at the critical moment.

    ¡°Wow, Brother is so handsome.¡±

    Fu Bao, who was hiding on the balcony, almost pped her hands when she saw her brother¡¯s awesome look. She used to think that her brother wasn¡¯t fun at all, and every time she bullied him, her brother would ignore her. No wonder her mother and the overseer had said not to bully her brother, lest he beat her up.

    Fu Man never beat her up. She thought that her brother couldn¡¯t beat her up, but it turned out that her brother was so powerful.

    Even if he had slightly sharpened the tip of the piece of wood, the leg of a stool as thick as an adult¡¯s arm was still able to pierce into her stomach. One could imagine how much strength he must have used to do that, and how powerful must his uracy be.

    Just based on this point, even Da Bao felt that her little brother was quite powerful.

    ¡°Fu Man, you¡¯re so powerful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Brother Fu Man, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this ce wasn¡¯t right, Ai Lingtian would have definitely dragged Fu Man along to do it again.

    However, didn¡¯t everyone realize that a child less than 10 years old killing someone was actually very terrifying?

    Of course, their people had already discovered this Keyboard. However, the few children were all in the same state. They were all excited and felt honored.

    ¡°All of you, attack! They killed our benefactor! Don¡¯t let any of these little ones go! Capture all of them! I¡¯ll sell them to a foreign court and make them wish they were dead!¡±

    This time, the real battle began. There were nearly twenty people in the room, not including the one who had fainted on the ground. Da Bao and the other two were the only three, but they attacked at this time, the militants, Fu Bao and Ai Tianjue, who were hiding on the balcony, came out.

    If it were an outsider, they would definitely find this scene ridiculous. Five children, holding knives, standing in the middle of a group of twenty burly men who were also holding knives. It didn¡¯t seem like there was anyparison at all, right?

    Of course, even Keyboard had the same idea at this moment. He stood at the side and watched their movements.

    However, he was ultimately disappointed. Each of these children was more vicious than the other. Look at how ruthless they were when they attacked. Furthermore, they were specifically targeting their kneecaps.

    Of course, their height could only see their kneecaps.

    No matter how strong a man was, he would still fall to the ground after this attack. Not only that, they had used their skills and techniques. They had killed until they were insane. They were truly the incarnations of a group of little demons.

    However, they were still children after all. They had originally agreed that they would only sh their stomachs if they met someone extremely vicious. As for the rest, they would just chop off their kneecaps.

    There were 20 people in this room. At this moment, other than Keyboard, almost all of them fell to the ground and wailed.

    ¡°You ¡ª You ¨C¡±

    ¡°You what? Let me tell you. When are you going to give us the money you owe us? 20 million. Otherwise, we will chop you down as well.¡±

    As the sessor of a capitalist, Ai Tianling did not feel anything wrong when he said this to Keyboard.

    On the contrary, he felt that he should increase the price. Of course, he did the same.

    ¡°That person just said 30 million. Do you want to sell me or sell us for 30 million?¡±

    Ai Tianjue was the smartest, and of course, he also knew the truth. He asked Keyboard.

    This time, Ai Tianling immediately changed his words.

    ¡°40 million. If you¡¯re a penny short, I¡¯ll take off your hand.¡±

    When Ai Tianling said this, he was full of mischief. If they didn¡¯t know that this kid was only a little over 10 years old, they would have thought that they had met a real hooligan.

    ¡°F*ck, how dare you hurt so many of my brothers? Do you really think that I will be taken down by you just like that?¡±

    Although Keyboard was terrified, it was also filled with the pain and anger of losing so many brothers. Not only that, Keyboard even took out a gun from the back of his waist and aimed it at them.

    When they were fighting just now, they did not notice that there was a gun here. Now that she saw it, even Da Bao frowned. If she was alone, she would definitely not be afraid. However, there were so many brothers and her sister here¡­ How could she act rashly?

    ¡°What? Are you afraid? I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re afraid, surrender obediently. This is not a toy gun that you y with. With this shot, your heads will definitely bleed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I want to see if your gun is faster or mine. I¡¯m afraid that before you can shoot, your head will be a ho¡¯s nest.¡±

    Ye Xie walked in with his men from outside. The bodyguards behind him all aimed their guns at Keyboard. Where did this persone from?

    Ye Xie, who was the leader, originally looked extremely weak. He was at most around 10 years old, but his real age was already 13 years old. However, no one else knew, not even Keyboard.

    At this moment, there was only one thought in Keyboard¡¯s mind. The children nowadays were amazing. They actually all came out to explore the world at such a young age? Could it be that he was already outdated?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and who are you guys?¡±

    The first question was from Keyboard, but the second question was indeed from heaven. Da Bao was also looking at the child who suddenly came in. When did he appear?

    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you, Yan Anan. Remember, I¡¯m here to save you.¡±

    Ye Xie turned his head and said this to Da Bao. Da Bao looked at the little bean thoughtfully. Was this the person who had been spying on her and Little Treasure? What was he doing here? He had seen her and Little Treasure before. What ideas did he have now?

    Ye Xie did not know that the hero he had prepared to save the damsel in distress was just a strange person in Da Bao¡¯s eyes. People with strange thoughts and even malicious intentions hade.

 Chapter 1224 - Donâ€™t Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Don¡¯t Save Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Who are you? How do you know my name?¡±

    Da Bao asked directly. For some reason, she felt that this person was strange. If she wanted to me someone, she should me Ye Xie for spying on her when she was at school. However, the fact that the gu master she had met before was Ye Xie¡¯s person, Little Treasure did not tell Da Bao. It was useless even if he did. Da Bao could not remember.

    Da Bao would not use her brain to remember things that she did not care about.

    When Ye Xie heard Da Bao¡¯s words, he turned his head and looked over. This little girl was indeed beautiful. Although she was two years older than him and was worthy of him, he was still willing to be with such a girl. Moreover, looking at the injuries all over the ground, this little girl still had some tricks up her sleeves. If she really became the mistress of their Fire Ind, she would be able to suppress the people below.

    Ye Xie had thought long and hard, but he had neglected one thing. Everything was his own thoughts, and it was not a real thing.

    !!

    ¡°My name is Ye Xie, and I¡¯m here to save you.¡±

    ¡°Save me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, save you.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need you to save me? I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°I have a grudge against him, and I¡¯ll save you along the way.¡±

    Ye Xie was not stupid. He directly pointed at Keyboard opposite him. Keyboard was stunned for a moment. A grudge against him? Where did this kide from? When did he offend such a person?

    But he had offended too many people. He really could not remember.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t need you to save us. You¡¯re not here to share the money with us, right? Big Sister, isn¡¯t the extra one here to share the money with us?¡±

    At this moment, Ai Lingtian¡¯s mind was filled with the 30 million dors. Although it was not a lot of money, it was earned by him. The meaning was different. The meaning was different!

    In fact, child, you were extorting money from them. Do you have the nerve to say that you earned it yourself?

    ¡°Are you here to split the money? Let me tell you, we made the first move. The people here were all taken care of by us. You can¡¯t split the money with us. If you dare to steal our money, we will make you suffer, just like these people.¡±

    Ye Xie had only brought two people over with guns in their hands. In China, equipment like this could be said to be invincible, so there was nothing to worry about. But now, after hearing what Miss Yan said¡­ Ye Xie did not know how to answer for a long time.

    They all said that this girl was a little na?ve. Why didn¡¯t he think that this girl was na?ve? Wasn¡¯t she very smart? She even asked him if he wanted to share the money.

    ¡°I won¡¯t share the money with you.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here? If you¡¯re trying to curry favor for no reason, you¡¯re either a traitor or a thief. We won¡¯t believe you. You even said that you have a grudge against this person. Clearly, he didn¡¯t even know you when you came in just now.¡±

    Ai Tianjue added directly, ¡°You¡¯re still a little stunned when you tried to deceive this Young Master.¡±

    Ye Xie really thought that these were just a few children, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention when he spoke. He thought that he would be able to deceive them with just a few words.

    However, these little brats were each more shrewd than thest. He had always heard that Madam Yan had a very good rtionship with the president of the Huang Corporation and the person in charge of a mysterious family, especially the news he received tonight. These children seemed to be their children.

    They had so many helpers at such a young age. This little girl and her younger brother were really lucky.

    ¡°He has some grudges with my father. I¡¯ll help him take revenge.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know your father. You can say whatever you want.¡±

    Ye Xie did not know how to talk to these children. Can you all be a little cuter and not be so smart?

    ¡°Miss Yan, this¨C¡±

    ¡°You call me Miss Yan. You must know my father or my little brother. You suddenly came out and said that you wanted to save us. In fact, we don¡¯t know what you want to do. You¡¯d better leave. We don¡¯t need to be saved by others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We don¡¯t need anyone else, and our morale is very high right now, and we¡¯re prepared to continue fighting. Don¡¯te and block our way.¡±

    Ye Xie did not know what to say at all. What exactly should he do? Ye Xie, who was the smartest of them all, the sole heir of the Fire Ind, was actually stumped by a few children today.

    Although Ye Xie was really good at scheming against others, if he really wanted to be a hero and save the damsel in distress, inyman terms, he wanted to pick up girls. That really was not possible.

    Firstly, he looked too young.

    Secondly, he didn¡¯t have any experience.

    Thirdly, Da Bao wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl at all.

    It was these three points that made it impossible for him to really take Da Bao down like he had nned.

    Fu Man had always been a man of action. He didn¡¯t care about the two bodyguards or Ye Xie at all. He directly walked over and kicked the gun in Keyboard¡¯s hand away. Then, he took the tape next to him and wrapped it around Keyboard¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s go quickly. We still have to eat after receiving the money. We¡¯re all hungry.¡±

    Ye Xie did not expect his long-awaited appearance to end in failure.

    Not only that, it was clear that the other party did not want to be associated with him. It was pointless for him toe.

    The pitiful Ye Xie could only watch as the few of them grabbed Keyboard and pushed him down the stairs. He stood rooted to the ground and did not know what to do.

    ¡°You said Ye Xie went in?¡±

    The secret guard reported the identity of the person who went in to Little Treasure.

    Little Treasure was stunned for a moment before quickly getting out of the car and walking toward the Fortune Gate building.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Little Treasure and said:

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned. This Ye Xie was definitely going for his family¡¯s Da Bao at this time. He was thinking of giving Da Bao the heart-to-heart gu, this d*mned Ye Xie. Do you believe that he will stab him to death?

    ¡°Mom, that kid is evil. Why don¡¯t you and Daddy want me to do it?¡±

    This was what Little Treasure could not figure out. It was the samest time. When Daddy saw that kid run away, he did not say anything to stop him.

    Now this kid was obviously targeting their Da Bao. Why did she stop him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is not Da Bao¡¯s match. Do you think our Da Bao would like him with his weak body like a bean sprout? Also, Da Bao was simple but not stupid. If he has any ulterior motives, Da Bao would beat him to it.¡±

    Little Treasure opened his mouth. He really wanted to refute. Of course, he also had a lot to refute, but at this time, Shen Xiaoxiao continued:

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget one more thing. You can¡¯t stay by Da Bao¡¯s side 24 hours a day. She needs to grow up on her own, and she needs toe into contact with these different people and things.¡±

    ¡°Are we just going to let that kid stay in there? I don¡¯t feel good.¡±

    Little Treasure really didn¡¯t feel good. That Ye Xie was too disgusting. That beansprout had an extremely evil mind. How could such a person be worthy of his Da Bao?

    ¡°D*mn, what are these little brats doing?¡±

    Before Shen Xiaoxiao could continue to refute, Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin, who were ying cards at the side, suddenly stood up from their seats. Their eyes were staring nkly at the main entrance of the Fortune Gate building in the distance.

    Little Treasure took the opportunity to turn around. He saw that the entrance, which had been deserted just a moment ago, was now bustling with noise. His siblings, whom he had been worried about, appeared in front of them. However, the way they appeared¡­ Wasn¡¯t it a little too shocking?

 Chapter 1225 - Naughty Children Who Need To Be Taught a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Naughty Children Who Need To Be Taught a Lesson</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Little Treasure had always known that a few children could torment others, but he did not expect them to be so torturous. Didn¡¯t he say that he would teach them a deep lesson?

    Who could tell him whether he had taught them a lesson, or if he had been taught a lesson?

    ¡°Little Treasure, didn¡¯t you say that they would suffer a little?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s shock was rtively small. After all, she had already gotten used to the torment of the two children a long time ago. After all, even if Little Treasure was the only one left, he would still be able to go to the Netherworld. Previously, he had even gotten the White and ck Impermanence toin. Now that Da Bao was torturing others again, she already had some cotton clothes. She didn¡¯t think it was strange anymore.

    However, Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan were different. The two of them knew that the children would definitely cause trouble when they were together. However, they never knew that when bloodstains appeared in front of everyone, no matter how much they caused trouble in the past¡­ At most, they would climb trees and dig for birds¡¯ eggs, or beat up wild beasts.

    But now, did they evolve into chopping people?

    Wasn¡¯t this huge leap not in line with their age?

    ¡°Godmother, this, this, I didn¡¯t know they were so daring.¡±

    ¡°They have so much blood on them. Will they be alright?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. Look at their energy. They¡¯re even more agile than us.¡±

    Little Treasure observed for a while to make sure that the children were alright before he spoke to everyone.

    And looking at those children, they were really going through a lot of trouble.

    The children each held tworge knives in their hands as they walked out of the main entrance in a valiant and heroic manner. The most important thing was that Da Bao was holding onto a person whose hands were tied behind his back. The clothes on his body were cut into strips, and his wounds were all over his body. Not only that, with his bloody appearance, if he wasn¡¯t still able to move, they wouldn¡¯t even think that he was alive.

    The most important thing was the people beside him. The people who followed them out were all covered in wounds and weapons. Some were knives, some were folding stools, and there were at least 20 of them. They surrounded them, but none of them were intact.

    The most important thing was that Ai Tianling¡¯s voice was too loud. They could not ignore it even if they wanted to. They only heard Ai Tianling say,¡±30 million, not a penny less. If you don¡¯t prepare it for this Young Master, we will dismember your limbs and cut open your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Right, we will even feed you to the wolves. None of you will be able to escape.¡±

    Listen, listen to what he was saying. How did these d*mn children lose their control one by one and be like this?

    ¡°Are they crazy about money?¡±

    Lou Yin looked at the children in the distance with some surprise. What could she say? What else could she say?

    A bunch of things that needed to be taught a lesson.

    ¡°I think they really need to be taught a lesson.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao swallowed her saliva, then turned to look at Little Treasure, and said,¡±You¡¯re the big brother. Do as you see fit.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at his mother helplessly. No, his younger brothers and sisters had gotten into trouble. Shouldn¡¯t it be their parents who taught them a lesson? Why him?

    ¡°Yes, an elder brother is like father. We don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯ll leave it to you. You go. You go and clean up those b*stards for us. My heart hurts. No, I have to eat something to replenish my energy. Go, go, go, let¡¯s go. The more I look at them, the angrier I get.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Was I really the one who gave birth to them? I¡¯m so angry. Forget it. I won¡¯t say anything else. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s best not to see.¡±

    After the three women finished speaking, they really turned around and left. Little Treasure was dumbfounded. It couldn¡¯t be. They really didn¡¯t care?

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t know that if he was present when the three women turned around and left in the car, he would definitely be shocked again.

    ¡°Hahaha, look at my sons. They¡¯re really amazing. They can make money at such a young age. As expected of my Huang Yueyan¡¯s son. Looks like I have a sessor.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m always worried that my Fu Man looks like his father. He¡¯s fleshy and usually quiet. He doesn¡¯t speak. Look at him. He has the most blood on his body and it looks like he¡¯s the fiercest. I don¡¯t worry. I have to hurry up and congratte my husband. And my Fu Bao. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so obedient today. She followed her brother. I was afraid that she would look down on her brother. I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m really relieved.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Da Bao is the same. I¡¯m just worried that she¡¯s too na?ve. Didn¡¯t that Ye Xie just go in as well? My Da Bao is really smart.¡±

    The three women talked back and forth, praising their own children as if there was nothing in the sky and nothing on earth. However, they still needed to have the proper education on the surface.

    That was why they deliberately threw it to Little Treasure. As for how Little Treasure would educate them, they didn¡¯t care. Anyway, as long as these little troubles didn¡¯t bother them and bother their big brother, it would be fine.

    Moreover, they all knew that these children were afraid of Little Treasure. Even Da Bao was often fooled by Little Treasure.

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything. He watched as his mother and godmothers left one by one. He stood there and waited for a while. When he saw Ye Xie slowly walking out of the door with two people, he looked at Da Bao with an unpleasant expression.

    Little Treasure suddenly felt a little relieved. Da Bao was really smart. As expected, she wouldn¡¯t fall for that kid¡¯s trick. That kid was sinister and evil. It seemed that he would have to add some necessary precautions to her educationter. No matter if it was a man or a woman, they all had to learn¡­ Yes, they all had to learn.

    ¡°You guys let my boss go.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Do you have the right to negotiate with us? Just say whether you want to take the money out or not.¡± Ai Tianjue directly stopped that kid¡¯s words. Did he think they were stupid?

    ¡°You guys, but you don¡¯t have that much people?¡± One of theckeys who was not seriously injured said directly. They had underestimated this group of children. They were really amazing. They had practicallypletely destroyed their casino¡­ Both of their bosses had been taken down. Did they still want them to live?

    ¡°The casino doesn¡¯t have money? If you don¡¯t have money, then go rob it. Let me tell you, cash, no serial numbers. Hurry up, I¡¯ll give you half an hour. In five minutes, I¡¯ll remove one of his arms or legs. If he doesn¡¯t have enough, then there¡¯s still yours.¡±

    Ai Tianling and Ai Tianjue were simplyplementing each other, making it so that no one could speak.

    Thatckey was clearly hesitating. He wanted tomunicate with his boss, but his boss¡¯ mouth was actually sealed by tape. He really could only make the decision on his own.

    However, there was still half an hour. If he could get a few guns or some bombs in half an hour, wouldn¡¯t there be some hope?

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t even think about getting guns or bombs. If you dare to get them, we will raze this ce to the ground.¡±

    Theckey was stunned, and so were the others. How did Fu Man know what he was thinking? Although he had such thoughts, he didn¡¯t carry them out. Did he meet someone who could read minds?

    Even Fu Bao was stunned when she heard her brother¡¯s words. Then, she immediately said to Fu Man with admiration,¡±Brother, you¡¯re so smart. We never thought of it. That is, if you dare toe up with a bad idea and bring a gun, we¡¯ll kill your whole family.¡±

    Little Treasure was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Oh my, do you really think you¡¯re a bandit leader? You actually want to kill the whole family? Little Fu Bao, how old are you? Good, really good¡­ Are you forcing your big brother to be ruthless toward you?

 Chapter 1226 - Flawless Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 1226: wless Strategy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    However, even though Little Treasure knew that he had to deal with his younger brothers and sisters, the current situation of these children was really not suitable for him to do anything now. It was better for him to keep an eye on them and wait for them to receive the money. Then, he would talk about the future.

    Thinking of this, Little Treasure really sat by the car hood and waited. Half an hour was not a long time. Moreover, there was one more thing that Little Treasure wanted to see. Jow Ye Xie was going to handle this?

    Ye Xie¡¯s current situation was indeed a little awkward. He was originally a hero who came to save the damsel in distress. ording to the usual practice of ordinary people, when these children were trapped and someone saved them, they would definitely be so happy that they would fly up, but in the end¡­ They did not care at all. They thought that he was here to split the money. Didn¡¯t this just piss them off?

    Ye Xie definitely could not stay any longer. He did not have the face to stay any longer. He had missed such a good opportunity this time. Would there be such an opportunity in the future?

    The answer was definitely no. Then, what kind of opportunity would he have next time?

    To be honest, after so many years, it was really hard to have things that he could not grasp. Even though he was only 13 years old, he knew about the previous assassinations. Even if he died, he was still part of the n.

    As he got older, his weaknesses naturally increased. His mother was his greatest weakness. Not to mention how ruthless he was, she was his biological mother. However, shouldn¡¯t mothers sacrifice themselves for their children?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be good to use their own deaths to fulfill his glory?

    The only thing that surprised him was that he actually met the ck Emperor couple in the car ident back then, which allowed him to have a new round of ns.

    However, the ck Emperor and his wife were really shocking. He had nned time and time again, and it seemed that as long as he met the ck Emperor and his wife, he would not be able to n for it. At this time, he also knew the difference between himself and the ck Emperor.

    This was no longer the difference between the Dark Empire and Fire Ind. This was the difference in ability.

    Otherwise, why would he decide to rely on women?

    It was just that everything had been nned and thought through. He did not know that the daughter of the ck Emperor was actually not a good person.

    ¡°Young Master, shall we go now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There will always be a chance. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Ye Xie looked at that unbelievably beautiful girl again. If he had only wanted to use her before, then now, he really felt that this kind of woman was the one who was worthy of him. ¡®Yan Anan, let¡¯s wait and see¡­ We¡¯ll definitely meet again.¡¯

    ..

    ¡°Is there really 30 million here? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not stupid. Go, get me a money counter, and give me a stack to count. If there¡¯s a fake one or if there¡¯s one missing, I¡¯ll cut your boss¡¯ body.¡±

    Theckey was stunned. This kid¡¯s mind was too meticulous at his age. How could he even consider this?

    Even Little Treasure was taken aback when he heard this. This kid¡¯s mind was indeed heaven-defying. He really was born to be a businessman.

    However, since he had said that he wanted the money to be tested on the spot, then it had to be tested. The threeckeys walked out timidly with a money detector in their hands and started to click on it on the spot.

    Every time the money detector rang, Keyboard would definitely be cut. Even Little Treasure felt the pain from afar. It was almost the same as being cut into pieces.

    Sometimes, the money detector would ring even if it was real money, so Keyboard would definitely be cut for nothing

    In the end, the children couldn¡¯t find a ce to cut, so they could only grab the people next to them and do it.

    Just like that, the money was counted for more than an hour before it was finished. Everyone was anxious and sleepy.

    However, because of Fu Man¡¯s advice, none of these people really dared to bring guns.

    Even Little Treasure was puzzled by these little things¡¯ warning. Not to mention that it was really effective. It really made people look at it in a new light.

    30 million yuan was at least a few hundred catties in one¡¯s hand. To take away all this money, these children did not have that much ability.

    However, Little Treasure once again underestimated these children. He only heard Ai Tianjue say:

    ¡°Prepare a tricycle for this Young Master. Remember, it¡¯s the type that recharges.¡±

    Tricycle? Recharges?

    However, there really was a tricycle here. This was what they had seen when they climbed down the stairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. It¡¯s not easy to find it!¡±

    ¡°Stop it. There¡¯s a tricycle over there. Go and drive it over for us. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about tampering with it. This Young Master has made a mark.¡±

    This was great. No one had expected these little ones to be so brave and resourceful. They had already thought of everything. They could even think about escaping. How could it not be scary?

    There was no choice. Theckey could only go and push the car over.

    The more Little Treasure looked at it, the more he felt that it was rare. Just how far could these little ones go? Now, he was really more and more interested.

    Could they drive the electric bike?

    ¡°Silly, carry the money up.¡±

    The two of them carried the 30 million and tworge bags onto the small car behind the three-wheeled vehicle.

    At this time, Ai Tianling and Ai Tianjue got on the car first, followed by Fu Bao. Ai Tianling drove, and Fu Bao and Fu Man got on the bike and directlyy inside. Even if they waited for someone to shoot them from behind, they would not be able to hit them.

    Then Da Bao got into the tricycle, and the person was directly thrown to Fu Man.

    Even Little Treasure didn¡¯t expect that they would actually let Fu Man drag Keyboard. Fu Man holding the rear was really strange.

    The tricycle started, and without even waiting for Fu Man, it turned around and drove away.

    Little Treasure was surprised. Could it be that they didn¡¯t want Fu Man anymore?

    Da Bao had already taken advantage of the situation andy t on the ground like Fu Bao and the others. Just as the tricycle drove for at least 50 meters, Fu Man made a move.

    She pushed the dying Keyboard with force and ran out like a small steel cannon.

    The route she ran was extremely strange. However, Little Treasure had learned ancient martial arts, so he could tell at a nce. No wonder they let Fu Man stay behind. With such speed and skill, not many people could catch up to her.

    In addition, their n was too good. Those people reacted and wanted to make a move, but the kid had already run arge distance away.

    And when they wanted to draw their guns, Fu Man had already jumped into the car. The tricycle sped up and quickly ran away.

    ¡°Chase, chase for me. Kill, kill without mercy.¡±

    Little Treasure sighed. Could a tricycle run faster than this car? Of course not. He was already prepared to let the secret guards cover the rear, but in the end, something surprising happened again.

    ¡°Boss, all the tires on our car have deted.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, d*mn, d*mn ¨C¡±

    Keyboard finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and he fainted. Little Treasure had no choice but to give a thumbs up to his younger brothers and sisters this time. Amazing. Even he had to say that this n was awesome.

    ¡°Young Master, the Young Masters and Young Misses really have a wless strategy.¡±

    Dark 2 looked at Da Bao and the others who had already run away safely andughed helplessly. The other secret guards were all smiling as they looked at the tricycle that had run away in the distance.

    ¡°Yeah, but they missed something.¡±

    Dark 2 was stunned. They missed something? What?

    ¡°When they go back, they¡¯ll get beaten up!¡±

    Dark 2 chuckled¡­ The little kids¡¯ butts were going to be sore¡­

 Chapter 1227 - Private Money

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Private Money</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Impressive. Even you and I might not be able to think so well of retreating. Not bad.¡±

    Ye Xiemented onest time and let his men drive away.

    However, his heart, including those two men¡¯s, had already turned upside down. When these children grew up, they would be amazing!

    ..

    ¡°Big Sister, there¡¯s so much money. How are we going to split it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Sister. We have to be careful. This is private money, private money, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, private money.¡±

    The children drove directly to another street of snacks. There were many people there, but it wasn¡¯t as big as the street of snacks that Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had gone to previously, but at this time, this was the ce with the most traffic.

    It was the best choice for them to run here. Don¡¯t ask them how they knew the route. This Fortune Gate building was at the back of this street, so their only way was to run out from here. But once they got out, the snack street was at the back of this casino.

    Didn¡¯t they say that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce? The small ones were very familiar with this, so the car drove directly to the snack street.

    Five half-year-old children appeared in the snack street in the middle of the night, and no one really took a fancy to them.

    There were too many casinos here. Many irresponsible people only cared about gambling, and the children were still here. There were many children like them who lived in the snack street, so no one really thought that they woulde here.

    They found an ice room and directly carried two big bags to the private room inside. After the five of them sat down, they directly began to discuss the matter of dividing the money.

    ¡°I think we should think of a way to hide the money well. Otherwise, the private money will go into our mother¡¯s pocket.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words really made the few little ones who were excited a moment ago stop talking. Yes, how could they hide the money after dividing the money? If they didn¡¯t hide it well, what would they do if someone found out? Then wouldn¡¯t they have wasted their efforts tonight?

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister, you reminded us. What do you think we should do about this?¡±

    Da Bao knew what to do. She had a storage bag, so the money could be put in it. But at the same time, Little Treasure and her parents knew. It would be bad if they saw it.

    ¡°Put it here.¡±

    After Da Bao said that, she pointed at the sofa with her finger. When the children saw it, theyughed. This was the best ce to hide things. Who knew that they would hide the money here?

    ¡°Remember to get the driver to help us tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that. Now, let¡¯s go eat and have fun.¡±

    The children immediately moved the sofa away, put the things inside, and walked out of the ice room happily.

    The secret guard had been following behind the children the whole time. When he saw that they had bought a few clean clothes from the nearby street and changed into them, he strolled around the street casually. He was really happy with the food. These Young Misses and Young Masters were really generous. They had just picked a ce and now they coulde here to eat as if nothing had happened. Wow, even they were looking for a ce to hide at this moment. Only they were so bold. They were indeed amazing.

    The children strolled around the street for more than an hour before they were ready to take a taxi back. This night was really tiring. However, to be able to earn so much money, each of them received 6 million. No matter how tiring it was, it was worth it. It was too f*cking awesome.

    ¡°Are you all full?¡±

    A sinister voice sounded after they had just entered the vi¡¯s hall. The children were stunned. They all stood in a row and nobody moved.

    The lights turned on with a bang. Little Treasure sat on the sofa with 10 bodyguards standing there, looking at them.

    Da Bao rolled her eyes and immediately said to Little Treasure,¡±Little Treasure, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Big Brother, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    The children were a little guilty. Seeing this, they all wondered if the matter had been exposed. However, Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything. He just gently pressed the remote control in his hand, and an image appeared on the television. The children were stunned. F*ck, who would be so shameless to take a picture of them extorting money at the main entrance?

    ¡°F*ck, was this Young Master¡¯s expression that fierce back then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This picture of me isn¡¯t cute at all. I didn¡¯t say much back then.¡±

    Da Bao looked at her younger siblings. Alright, she actually felt that she had been photographed so hideously too.

    ¡°Yeah, so ugly.¡±

    For the first time, Da Bao felt that she understood what her parents had felt back then. Naughty children, what a bunch of naughty children.

    ¡°Are they ugly?¡±

    ¡°Ugly!¡±

    The five of them said almost in unison. Little Treasure¡¯s face instantly darkened. He was toozy to argue with them. He said to the secret guards behind him, ¡°Send the Young Masters and Misses down to get dressed. Remember to take a picture and make it look prettier.¡±

    Only then did they realize that the situation had taken a turn for the worse. Two people stood behind each of the ten bodyguards. They wanted to resist, but when they saw Little Treasure¡¯s eyes, even Da Bao did not dare to say a word.

    ¡°You guys are so energetic and brave. You even dare to pick a fight with others? I think it would be wrong if I don¡¯t let you perform well.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. Elder brothers are like fathers. Whenever I¡¯m satisfied, you guys cane out. These few days, you guys have been training well in the base. Each and every one of you needs to be taught a lesson.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the ones who caused trouble. They wanted to make a move first.¡±

    Da Bao was the bravest, but Little Treasure ignored her. He only said,¡±They didn¡¯t invite you to the casino. Your legs are on you.¡±

    Alright, Da Bao didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Little Treasure was telling the truth. That¡¯s right, they weren¡¯t invited either. They were the ones who wanted to go.

    The secret guards brought the five kids away.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to say anything. It was just that at this moment, they all thought of a problem. Don¡¯t say anything. Otherwise, where did the money go? What should they do?

    ept the punishment. It was just a little tiring. Each of them had 6 million, 6 million, and this was all earned by themselves. If their Big Brother found out, they wouldn¡¯t have a single cent.

    The children didn¡¯t speak. They were very obedient, more obedient than usual. However, this made Little Treasure almostugh out loud. They were so obedient and epted the punishment because they thought that he didn¡¯t realize about the money?

    The children were smart. Not to mention that he had actually found where they had hidden the money. Da Bao¡¯s storage bag was definitely impossible. His parents had said that they could not tell anyone about the storage bag.

    Then, the ce where they could hide things was the snack street. Little Treasure had already decided that he must find the money in advance. He was also short of private money. If he found it, it would be his. Humph, little guys, fighting with him¡­ They were still inexperienced!

 Chapter 1228 - Dark 1 VS 19

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Dark 1 VS 19</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Dark 1 looked gloomily at the tightly shut door. Who was that girl? Why did 19 treat her so well?

    What about the two of them? What about the vacation? Why did 19 treat her so well, not to mention having a third wheel?

    Dark 1 resigned himself to his fate and cooked a table full of dishes. He really didn¡¯t want to cook for that little girl, but 19 had repeatedly reminded him and even asked him to make a pot of soup to wait. Good boy, on what basis? What right did he have to make him cook all these?

    However, Dark 1, who had always been used to facial paralysis, could not say anything no matter how unhappy he was. He only nced at the stairway and then at the stairs. Weren¡¯t the two of them spending too much time together? Wasn¡¯t that right?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not finish cooking? Why did you call me down to eat so quickly? We haven¡¯t finished talking.¡±

    Seeing that many of the dishes in the kitchen had yet to be cooked, 19 could not help but mutter a few words. However, he walked into the kitchen and saw that the thick ginseng chicken soup was already prepared. There was no need for him to say anything, he directly filled arge bowl and said to Dark 1,¡±I¡¯ll bring a bowl of chicken soup to Xiaoxiao. She loves chicken soup the most. I¡¯lle down to eatter.¡±

    19 had a thorough understanding of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s care and all of her habits. He was even more knowledgeable than Dark 1, but Dark 1 did not know¡­ He only felt that his heart, liver, lungs, and kidneys were not feeling well. They had been lovey-doveyst night. How did 19 be another woman¡¯s ¡®boyfriend¡¯ in the morning? Look at his attentiveness. It made him feel a little ufortable.

    Sure enough, he shouldn¡¯t have felt a little bad for 19. Look, look, look. He felt sorry for 19st night and felt that he had gone too far. Today, he realized that 19 just needed to be taught a lesson, so he shouldn¡¯t have had a little bit of sympathy. Why wasn¡¯t 19 being so nice to him?

    He was cooking dinner and making soup here, but 19 was attentively treating others. It was awkward. It was f*cking awkward.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy?¡±

    Only a small sample and he could tell? Dark 1 still had a straight face. He was indeed unhappy, but his expression would never betray him. It was likely that those who did not know him the best would not be able to tell. If 19 could tell, it meant that this kid really had a conscience. However, he still had to give him face. Dark 1 said, ¡°No.¡±

    19 nced at him and pretended. He tried his best to pretend. If he did not, then so be it.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not. I thought I was wrong. Dark1, you always have this expression. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even know if you are happy or unhappy.¡±

    Dark 1 did not want to speak at all now. He was unhappy, very unhappy. Didn¡¯t he already guess it? Why did he guess it wrong again?

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    19 wanted tough in his heart, but seeing Dark 1¡¯s expression, he held it in. Then, he gave him face andmented,¡±Today¡¯s chicken soup is very fragrant. Xiaoxiao likes it very much. Dark 1, thank you.¡±

    For a strange woman, 19 actually thanked him? Dark 1 was unhappy. The speed at which he ate increased by a lot. Instead of this, he might as well end this so-called holiday earlier.

    However, before Dark 1 could even begin, someone had already done it.

    ¡°So, Boss gave all of you a holiday, and none of you followed?¡± Dark 1 looked at his brothers in disbelief, from Dark 2 to Dark 10, the people who usually followed Boss had all run to this vi. Boss wanted to give him a holiday, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to follow him. What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to follow him, it¡¯s that Boss insisted on not letting us follow him.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where Boss went?¡±

    ¡°We only know that he went to the underground auction house, but it seems like he was looking for someone. When he couldn¡¯t find anyone, he went to China.¡±

    ¡°China?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he said that he didn¡¯t want anyone to follow him. When the timees, he will inform us. Anyway, he must be in China.¡±

    Dark 1 was a little puzzled, but he did not say anything. After all, the Boss¡¯ roots were in China. However, weren¡¯t these people on vacation now? Why did theye to his ce instead of ying during the vacation?

    ¡°So, you came here?¡±

    ¡°Dark 1, don¡¯t our brothers think that you are usually as dull as a gourd and are afraid that you would be bored? We specially came to y with you. How about it? Are we cool?¡±

    Cool? What cool? He had just sent the little girl back to China on the ne because of 19, and now all these ¡®cool¡¯ brothers were here. Couldn¡¯t he just have a little time alone? Couldn¡¯t he?

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡±

    Dark 2 and Dark 10 werezily sitting on the sofa. They had never taken a vacation in all these years, and now they were suddenly given a vacation. Not to mention, they didn¡¯t even know where to go to y. Look at Dark 1¡­ He was so bored that he started to make soup at home. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?

    But what did they hear just now? Did Dark 1 say that it was inconvenient?

    Did he say that it was inconvenient?

    Dark 2 and the others looked at each other. It couldn¡¯t be, right? Could it be that Dark 1 had found a girlfriend so quickly?

    Although their boss told them to take advantage of the break to solve their personal problems, this order had only been issued for a few days? When did Dark 1 get the hang of it?

    ¡°Dark 1, you can¡¯t be that fast, right?¡±

    Dark 1 looked at the bear-men and decided to remain silent.

    However, his silence was a tacit agreement in the eyes of the others. Not only that, Dark 2¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at everyone and said,¡±Let¡¯s split up.¡±

    As soon as he said that, everyone started to move. However, they all ran upstairs to their rooms. If there were women, there would definitely be female products here. As long as they found them, it meant that Dark 1 really had a target¡­ This was the world¡¯s biggest news. How could a popsicle like Dark 1 move so quickly?

    Most importantly, what woman was so awesome that she did not mind Dark 1? How could she tolerate him?

    Shen Xiaoxiao had stayed for the day. 19 had even prepared a lot of clothes and female stuff for her. Although she had left, there were still some things that she had not taken away.

    When the few of them looked at some of the female items in the room, their guesses were confirmed. As expected, Dark 1¡¯s actions were really fast. There really was a woman in the room.

    ¡°D*mn, Dark 1¡¯s actions are too fast.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if I don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯ll feel sorry for myself. Even Dark 1 can find a partner. Brothers, we definitely can¡¯t lose to Dark 1.¡±

    ¡°Right, we should act immediately. However, shouldn¡¯t we go and interrogate Dark 1 about who his girlfriend is? Why is he hiding her so well?¡±

    ¡°Go downstairs, quickly go downstairs and interrogate him. Although Dark 1 is powerful, there are at least ten of us. He¡¯s definitely not our match. So, don¡¯t be afraid. Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ..

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, listen to me. The most important thing to do after going back is to learn something useful. When Ie back, I will help you take revenge, understand? Don¡¯t be rash!¡±

    ¡°I understand, 19. When will youe back?¡±

    After spending the past few days together, Xiaoxiao already knew that 19 had no ill intentions toward her. She did not know why, but she felt that 19¡¯s rtionship with her should be so good. Furthermore, they should be brother and sister.

    Therefore, she believed 19¡¯s words. She had already known everything when he told her to go back and study. She really hated them, and she really felt ufortable. However¡­ Regardless of whether it was her mother, her father, or her grandfather, they were all intact and treated her as a chess piece. If she did not want to be treated as a chess piece, then she had to stand on her own feet. Therefore, at this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao¡­ She was indeed innocent, but she was not a fool. She knew what was best for her.

    Especially with the help of this 19 who had a cheat. How could he let Xiaoxiao take the first step? These few days, he had told her everything. It was that d*mned Pei Li¡­ He also tried his best to say bad things about them. Anyway, Xiaoxiao only believed in him now, so he was not worried at all. Moreover, he had already made arrangements in China. It would not be long before he and Dark 1 would be there too. When that time came, everything would be different again.

    This 19 had sent Xiaoxiao away, but he did not know what was waiting for him in the vi.

    Dark 1 naturally knew what had happened upstairs, but he did not know that 19 had just sent Shen Xiaoxiao away. These few days, Dark 1¡¯s expression had been very ugly. In addition, he had just had s*x¡­ This man had really tormented him at night. Last night, he deliberately said that Xiaoxiao was going to leave and that he wanted to have a long talk with Xiaoxiao, so he ignored his cold face and chatted with Xiaoxiao all night long. If Xiaoxiao had not left in the morning¡­ This man would definitely have thrown Xiaoxiao out before he met her.

    Now that Xiaoxiao had been sent away, 19 still felt that he would have to do whatever he wanted to appease a certain someone. He would let this sultry man be.

    ¡°Dark 1, are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No, why aren¡¯t you talking to me? Xiaoxiao has already left. No one will bother us anymore. Dark 1, did you sleep well by yourselfst night?¡±

    After saying that, 19 went straight to the point. Every time, he was the one on top. This time, he also wanted to turn around and be the one in control. 19 rode on Dark 1¡¯s body and pressed Dark 1 onto the sofa. His lips were sealed. Dark 1 really wanted to remind 19 that there were still people upstairs, but 19 was too enthusiastic. How could he bear to push him away like that? Besides, it was also good to let those people know. This way, he could prevent them from making any ns.

    As Dark 1 thought so, his actions naturally went from passive to cooperative and then to active. One had to know that in the past, when he didn¡¯t have s*x, Dark 1 felt that these things were just like that. Every time he had some desire¡­ He would be fine after exercising a little more. However, after having 19, he realized how wonderful the feeling was. Therefore, when the group of secret guards came downstairs, they saw an amazing scene that made their faces turn red.

    ¡°D*mn, are Dark 1 and 19 a couple? Can anyone tell me if there¡¯s something wrong with my eyes?¡±

 Chapter 1229 - Little Wolf Cub

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Little Wolf Cub</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Looking at the children who were so tired from training that they fell asleep, whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao, Huang Yueyan, or Lou Yin, all of them wanted to say that Little Treasure was indeed ruthless. They, as mothers, might be able to say that, if they really wanted to kill the children and train them like this, they really could not do it.

    Even if you told him that this was good for the children, they were still meat that had fallen from their own bodies. Who would be willing?

    ¡°Little Treasure is indeed strong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But is the children¡¯s birthday party tomorrow night really not going to be held?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be held. Let the children stay at the base. We can¡¯t take the loss for nothing. Isn¡¯t the opening ceremony of De Cruz also tomorrow night? I¡¯ll go and ruin it properly. I can¡¯t be worse than the children.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. These few little ones can go and wreck someone else¡¯s ce. As mothers, we definitely can¡¯t fall behind them. This time, I have to make preparations. De Cruz muste and nevere back. Also, that ck Peony. If I don¡¯t kill her directly, she¡¯ll really think that we¡¯re just a bunch of stic flowers that can¡¯t be beaten to death.¡±

    The few women decided and naturally arranged for a flight. They left the children in A City and directly flew back to the capital.

    ..

    ¡°ck Peony¡¯s injuries have recovered?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, they have already recovered.¡±

    Ye Xie quickly reassembled the gun in his hand and shot out. His subordinates followed his movements and pressed down the time. 45 seconds. The Young Master had improved again.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s my actions that are faster or Young Master Yan¡¯s actions that are faster?¡±

    The ck-clothed man did not know that the Young Master had already considered the Young Master of the Dark Empire as an opponent. However, being able to make such a powerful youth an opponent was also a form of encouragement for him.

    However, he had never seen how powerful the Young Master of the Dark Empire was. There were rumors on the streets, but he really did not know how to describe the actual situation.

    ¡°This subordinate has never seen Young Master Yan¡¯s skills.¡±

    Ye Xie smiled indifferently and said,¡±I¡¯m afraid that even if you have seen his skills, you wouldn¡¯t dare to say it, right?¡±

    The man in ck lowered his head and did not speak anymore. Indeed, there was no need for him to offend his master for the sake of an outsider.

    ¡°ck Peony cannot die yet. I think there must be someone who wants her life more than we do. Pass down the order for tonight¡¯s banquet. No one is to act rashly without my order. Whether or not she can sit in the old man¡¯s position will depend on whether Madam Yan and the other two madams are willing to give it their all tonight.¡±

    He was very shocked that his Young Master had some heaven-defying intelligence. However, even though this calction was very precise, the other party was the mistress of the Dark Empire. It should not be so easy to fall for it, right?

    ¡°If Madam Yan knew about this, I¡¯m afraid this matter will not be easy to handle, right?¡±

    Ye Xie was very confident in his own scheme. Although Da Bao¡¯s matter was an ident, he did not have the experience of chasing girls. This point could be ignored. However, when it came to these conspiracies¡­ Not to mention Madam Yan, even if the ck Emperor was in front of him, he could still calcte it. He was just that confident. Yes, he was just that confident.

    The ck-clothed man saw that his master was so confident, so he couldn¡¯t say much. However, this master had been seen as young all these years, but when it came to scheming against people¡¯s hearts, there really was no one who could rival him.

    Since he had already followed his master, then he shouldn¡¯t question any of his decisions. It would be best if he fulfilled all of them.

    De Cruz¡¯s opening ceremony was actually tied together with ck Peony¡¯s industry. This super six-star hotel in the capital¡¯s business center was their first step in breaking into the capital.

    Therefore, even if ck Peony had to spend a lot of money, she still had to make her face look presentable.

    ¡°Oh, Peony, you¡¯re really beautiful tonight.¡±

    A touch of disgust shed through ck Peony¡¯s heart. This d*mned man was indeed only interested in women with good colors. Yesterday, when he saw her face, which had yet to be fitted with teeth, that disgusted look in his eyes was still fresh in her memory. No wonder there were so many women on Fire Ind. Such a man was really disgusting.

    But who was ck Peony? There was no man that she could not get her hands on. Not only did she want to get her man, the most important thing was to get his money. Only when she got his money would she be worthy of the title of ck Peony.

    ¡°De Cruz, I missed you. These few days have been spent by myself. Did you miss me?¡±

    This thought was not just on the surface. ck Peony had put on her makeup and changed her clothes. Although she was in her forties, her maintenance was not wrong. Her skin was fair and smooth, and her figure was curvaceous. This was especially so for a mature woman like her. She was very experienced.

    De Cruz liked this kind of young woman.

    When he saw how ck Peony was trying to seduce him, he immediately moved his hands.

    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t we wait outside?¡±

    Ye Xie listened to the voices in the room and his eyes revealed a look of disgust and disdain. At such an asion, at such a moment, both of them could be so ridiculous¡­ His father was indeed as disgusting as ever.

    ¡°Has Madam Yan and the others arrived?¡±

    ¡°They have. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Go down. I will also go meet my future mother-inw.¡±

    When the ck-clothed man heard the Young Master¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know how to describe it. Wasn¡¯t the Young Master too confident?

    And for other matters, he felt that the Young Master might really be invincible. However, when it came to picking up girls, he still felt that the Young Master really didn¡¯t inherit any of the essence of the Ind Lord. Why did he feel that the path of the Young Master¡­ Might not be as easy as he thought?

    The opening ceremony was held in his own hotel. The guests that came and went were almost all influential figures of the capital¡¯s upper-ss society.

    Moreover, this De Cruz did not hide his identity when he invited everyone to this banquet. Therefore, with the reputation of Fire Ind, there were really not many people who did not give face and did note.

    At the same time, the people who came all had some fear in their hearts.

    However, when they saw Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao, they felt that there might be something interesting tonight. No matter how powerful De Cruz was, he probably would not dare to offend the Huang Corporation and KN Group. After all, these were two of the world¡¯s leading industries.

    Even if it was just this one, De Cruz wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow it, right? Moreover, he still had the Dark Empire backing him up.

    The Dark Empire and Fire Ind were fighting openly and covertly. They were also unable to decide which side they should stand on. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if they could also hold on to this opportunity tonight and see what would happen.

    ¡°Madam Yan, thank you for saving usst time. This cup of wine is to toast you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was dressed in a ck strapless fishtail dress. She looked elegant and dignified. In addition, her appearance was maintained at the age of 20. She looked like an ordinary girl.

    When Ye Xie brought the wine over to toast her, she was stunned for half a second before she immediately reacted. Looking at this child who was called a wolf by Yan Kuan, she nodded slightly and took a sip of the wine.

    In the beginning, he had asked the gu masters to deal with them, but in the end, he could immediately change his expression and chat with her as if nothing had happened. Even Shen Xiaoxiao herself could not act like this. No wonder Yan Kuan would say that he wanted this little brat to be Little Treasure¡¯s opponent¡­ Perhaps she should also be appropriate and help her son.

    ¡°ck Peony can¡¯t die tonight. Yueyan, be careful when you attack.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was stunned. What happened?

    ¡°This little wolf is so narrow-minded. I have to help him find more trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1230 - Attending the Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Attending the Banquet</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    After Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin found out about Ye Xie¡¯s actions, they looked at him in a different light. They had seen all kinds of people, and it wasn¡¯t like they had never seen someone who was vicious and scheming. There were some mercenaries abroad who deliberately used children as killing tools.

    However, Ye Xie¡¯s methods were impressive, his mind was clear, and he didn¡¯t even care about his own mother when it came to calctions. This was the first time they had seen someone like him.

    Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan wanted to raise such a kid to be a match for Little Treasure. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dark Empire backing them up, both Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan would have thought that it was best to get rid of such a kid as soon as possible.

    ¡°You guys are really bold. This is a ssic case of scamming your son. I suddenly realized that my heart is really a little soft toward my two devilish children.¡±

    Huang Yueyan could not help but mutter a few words. Lou Yin also felt the same way. However, Little Treasure was different from them in the end. If they wanted to continue developing the Dark Empire, they could not do it without some ability. Moreover, it was not that easy to find a suitable opponent.

    ¡°I will keep ck Peony alive. Without her, wouldn¡¯t this Ye Xie be too satisfied? Being too arrogant and conceited, thinking that he is amazing, is not a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly. But the daughter of ck Peony seems to want to cause trouble too. I heard my men say that the little girl has prepared several videos to yter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, her name is Anna, right? If we can try our best to keep her alive, that girl is not bad. She just doesn¡¯t like ck Peony.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still a little impressed by that little girl. She¡¯s really not on the same side as her mother.¡±

    ¡°However, what I¡¯m most curious about right now is whether or not De Cruz will be embarrassed when he sees uster. Do you think we¡¯ll have another tough fight with De Cruz tonight?¡±

    ¡°As long as De Cruz still has a brain, he won¡¯t dare to cause trouble in the capital. Under the Imperial City, no matter how powerful he is, as long as he dares to cause trouble in China, he¡¯ll only be beaten into a sieve.¡±

    What Huang Yueyan said made sense. It was indeed so. Wasn¡¯t causing trouble in the capital the same as being directly killed by others?

    The three women stood to the side and chatted. Ye Xie only drank a cup with Shen Xiaoxiao before turning around and leaving. He looked too young, and he was drinking a drink. It didn¡¯t match his actual age to begin with. Therefore, at this moment, many families sent their own children to negotiate with him.

    Although Ye Xie did not want to talk to these kids, he had no choice. Who asked him to look so young?

    Moreover, Ye Xie did not want to alert his father and make his good father think that he had other ideas. After all, in the eyes of De Cruz, Ye Xie was just an ignorant child who did not know anything. The most important thing was that he was timid. He was clearly 13 years old, but he still looked like an eight or nine-year-old kid like his age had frozen.

    De Cruz only had one child, Ye Xie. Although he had many women, he was the only child. Even if he was dissatisfied, he knew that the future of Fire Ind would be handed over to his son. However, De Cruz was a little different. At least, when he was unwilling, he did not want to see his son grow up to be more powerful than him.

    This was a challenge for him. In their base on Fire Ind, he was an existence like a king. Which king would want to see themselves grow old?

    Would want to see his royal power being challenged?

    Ye Xie was very clear on this point about De Cruz, so he was also good at pretending.

    However, all of this was broken when ck Peony arrived. That woman¡¯s gaze was too vicious. He had pretended for so many years without revealing a single w, but this woman had seen through it. Not only that¡­ This woman was even nning to use her tricks to get rid of him.

    He had heard of the name of ck Peony before, unlike his father, who only knew that this woman had astonishing wealth behind her and was good in bed. He thought that he could suppress this woman, but he had underestimated ck Peony¡­ Based on the information he received, ck Peony had gathered a few of the core members of Fire Ind under her skirt.

    And tonight, everyone was nning. He believed that ck Peony might have a backup n, but there was only one, and that was that De Cruz definitely wouldn¡¯t survive tonight.

    This was enough.

    Although De Cruz was able to invite these Chinese rich businessmen, they were only rich businessmen. Because De Cruz was a European, just this alone made it impossible for him to have any connections with the Chinese government. People would avoid suspicion.

    ck Peony was as well-maintained as ever. The long skirt from before was wrinkled by De Cruz, but she seemed to have expected it. When she came out, she changed into a short skirt that covered her buttocks. Her buttocks split open and went straight to her belly button. It was so s*xy that it made all the women frown. Was this any different from not wearing it?

    Other than covering her buttocks and crotch, the rest of her fair and smooth skin was really quite alluring.

    ¡°Is she wearing glitter powder? Look at those men¡¯s eyes almost falling on her pair of white rabbits. D*mn, is there a need to dress so seductively?¡±

    ¡°I remember that she¡¯s in her forties. She really dares to wear it, but she¡¯s really well maintained.¡±

    Huang Yueyan was both praising and criticizing ck Peony. Listening to it, Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say. However, she had to admit that ck Peony¡¯s outfit was really attractive. It showed off all of her strengths.

    ¡°There are many men, and they nourished her well. Of course, she also takes good care of herself. Yueyan, you can¡¯t be envious of this,¡± Lou Yin teased. However, her words also made thedies beside herugh. Although they weren¡¯t very familiar with each other, when women encountered gossip, they would definitely instantly be one.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s a ck peony. In our country, that¡¯s a typical death sentence for a husband. A widow¡¯s life. Only foreign men aren¡¯t afraid. Those old men in our family are just enjoying the view. If you ask them to really have anything to do with this ck Peony, they might not dare to!¡±

    The words of thedy beside them resonated with everyone. Some of thedies began to nod their heads repeatedly. That¡¯s right. This woman was very vicious. Whoever married her would be unlucky. Not only would they be the unlucky ones¡­ If she was not happy, their descendants would not be able to keep their lives!

    However, they were talking about a lively scene. They did not expect ck Peony to slowly walk toward them.

    Everyone was silent for a moment. However, they could also tell that she was heading toward Madam Yan and the others.

    As expected, they knew that there would be a good show tonight.

    ¡°Madam Yan, long time no see!¡± ck Peony walked over with a ss of wine and spoke to Shen Xiaoxiao with a smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t tell that she had just been taught a lesson by Shen Xiaoxiao a few days ago. This woman was good at pretending¡­ But she knew how to pretend, and Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t bad either.

    ¡°Long time? Didn¡¯t we just see each other a few days ago? ck Peony, your teeth have been installed so quickly? You¡¯re old. You need to pay attention to your dentures. It¡¯s only been a few days. Can you make the teeth well? I know a dentist. If you need, ck Peony, I¡¯m happy to introduce them to you!¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

 Chapter 1231 - Mother and Daughter Oddity

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Mother and Daughter Oddity</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Madam Yan. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s only been a few days and the swelling on your face haspletely subsided. This is still pretty good. After all, what is ck Peony¡¯s age? No matter how well she recovers, it will still take some time, right?¡±

    ¡°Madam Yan, are you here to pick a fight today?¡±

    No matter how well ck Peony endured it, after being pped repeatedly in the face, her temper was still somewhat unbearable.

    However, just as she said her displeasure, Shen Xiaoxiao did not have the time to refute when a female voice appeared next to her and pped her face once again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? She was not wrong either. It was not a shameful thing to hit her with hyaluronic acid. You even hit her with amniocentesis. Otherwise, if you can still maintain such good skin even though you are 45 years old, even if you say that you are naturally beautiful, people will believe you. Moreover, your daughter is almost 30 years old. She looks even younger than me. I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡±

    ck Peony looked at her daughter. She had not seen her for a year, and now she was angry at her. She did not even look at the ce or the asion. She really dared to say anything.

    This daughter was born to be her nemesis. If she had not been born by herself, she would have strangled her a hundred times already.

    ¡°Oh, so this is the daughter of ck Peony, Miss Anna. But Miss Anna also looks very young. She does not look like a 30-year-old person. After all, she is a natural beauty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, President Huang. But I am indeed 30 years old. My skin, my age, where are they? I am not like someone who insists on not letting go of his youth. I am just like that. I just feel that I am very good like this. There is no problem.¡±

    Huang Yueyan wanted tough out loud. This Anna was really a different kind of person. She was indeed the natural nemesis of ck Peony.

    ¡°Anna, where are your manners? We haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. You didn¡¯t say that you woulde to see me earlier, but you were so aggressive the moment you appeared. You really don¡¯t know how to educate yourself.¡±

    Anna nced at ck Peony and said indifferently,¡±It seems that you were the one who insisted that Ie. If I didn¡¯te, you would have cut off my family¡¯s small businesses and made things difficult for me and my husband¡¯s son. How could I note? However, I came here to tell you that I already have my own family and don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you. Don¡¯t do anything fearless. I feel that my current life is very good. My husband dotes on me, and my son is obedient. I¡¯m different from you. If I could, I would rather never have a mother like you.¡±

    Anna did not hide her dislike for ck Peony at all. ck Peony was indeed too much. The man she married was indeed not very capable. He only opened a small 4S shop, but this was enough for them, in their third-tier city. It was also a wealthy family. She was very satisfied with such a day and did not want any changes.

    However, ck Peony insisted on her getting a divorce. She said that she wanted to find a rich and powerful man for her. As a mother, she had always thought highly of herself. She did not care at all, okay?

    ck Peony was furious at her daughter¡¯s way of doing things. She was doing it for her daughter¡¯s good. Look, she was only 30 years old and looked even older than her. This was the end of marrying a man who was not capable. How could she not get a divorce?

    Back then, although she had fled abroad to avoid disaster, she did not really ignore her daughter. She had left enough money for her. However, a few yearster, when she came back to look for her, she was already married and had children. Don¡¯t you think this was infuriating?

    However, for tonight¡¯s n, De Cruz had said that he would definitely meet her daughter. If it was possible to move her daughter¡¯s household registration over, Anna would also have the right to inherit. When that time came, even if her action failed¡­ If they could not take down all of Fire Ind, the mother and daughter would also be able to get an extra share. This girl was really born to collect debts from her, so no matter how bad her attitude was, she had to endure it.

    ¡°Today is a good day for your stepfather. Don¡¯t interfere with me. I don¡¯t care what you think. You¡¯re my daughter, so I won¡¯t ignore you.¡±

    ¡°I say, are you really old and don¡¯t understand my words? I¡¯m just here to give you a shout. Also, what stepfather? Don¡¯t say it. I already have three stepfathers, and all of them are dead. I don¡¯t want another stepfather. When that timees, I¡¯ll be the one burning paper money for others.¡±

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯ve made it clear to you in front of so manydies today. I, Anna, have nothing to do with you, got it? We¡¯d better not get along with each other. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m your nemesis? Don¡¯t you already have a good nephew? If you have any problems, just look for them. Please, please, just treat me as if I¡¯m dead, okay?¡±

    ck Peony was so angry that she could not speak for a long time. The women who were watching the show at the side had indeed heard what she said clearly. ¡®D*mn girl, if you don¡¯t want to do it, you¡¯ll have to do it the hard way.¡¯

    ¡°Anna, be obedient. If you still want to go back and reunite with your family, then listen to me.¡±

    Anna knew that she would threaten her like this, so she went all out. She leaned forward slightly and whispered into ck Peony¡¯s ear. In fact, everyone had clearly heard what she said to ck Peony.

    ¡°Then you want to fight to the death with me. I¡¯m your daughter, and we¡¯re the same. I really want to share the things in my hands with everyone. Don¡¯t you think that if De Cruz sees those videos, no matter how big his heart is, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate you.¡±

    ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°See if I dare!¡±

    The mother and daughter were making a scene here. Everyone was dumbfounded, and even Shen Xiaoxiao was starting to feel lucky. Fortunately, her babies were obedient and cute. Otherwise, it would really be infuriating.

    However, this mother and daughter drama was really exciting. Yes, it was extremely exciting.

    ck Peony didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, ck Peony¡¯s nephew, Huang Xuan, who had previously flirted with Da Bao, walked over and said to ck Peony,¡±Aunt, Uncle wants you to go over.¡±

    ck Peony took a deep breath and looked at her obedient nephew. She tried hard to change her expression and said,¡±Okay, let¡¯s go over. You can apany your cousin and have a good chat.¡±

    ¡°Anna, no matter what, you can leave after the banquet tonight. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±

    Since this daughter of his insisted on not having this wealth, then don¡¯t me this mother of hers for not pulling her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since we¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll leave now. Remember, don¡¯t disturb my life anymore. We¡¯re not the same people. We were never the same. I don¡¯t want a single cent of your property.¡±

    After Anna said that, she looked at her cousin andughed mockingly:

    ¡°To you, having a son is much more useful than having a daughter!¡±

    Huang Xuan was delighted, but he did not show it at all. However, ck Peony¡¯s heart tightened. Indeed, having a son was more useful than having a daughter. Since that was the case, forget it. Forget it. It was really embarrassing. It was a joke¡­ It was extremely embarrassing!

 Chapter 1232 - Dabao Is Sick

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Dabao Is Sick</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°See, what did I say? These two mother and daughter are like fire and water, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm, yes, but this Anna is really clear. How many people can not be blinded by wealth and honor? To be able to maintain such a heart is rare.¡±

    ¡°But I said that this Anna has such a mother, it¡¯s only right that she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge her. If she doesn¡¯t acknowledge her, it might only be good for her and not bad for her!¡±

    The women beside them began to discuss animatedly. The banquet had just begun, and they had already seen such a mother-daughter drama. In fact, this ck Peony might really be doing her daughter a favor, but their values were clearly shing.

    One felt that family was the most important, while the other felt that money was the most important. These were twopletely different values.

    Therefore, it would be strange if they could get along well!

    ¡°That stupid kid dares to provoke our Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Look at his scheming face! He¡¯s just short of growing up and openly telling everyone that his goal is money. How old is he? As expected, Anna has the advantage of being free-range since she was young. It¡¯s said that this nephew of ck Peony spends half of his time with ck Peony. It makes sense for him to have such an idea.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. However, I¡¯m even more curious about one thing. How many people are going to make a move tonight? Why do I feel that no matter who makes a move tonight, this De Cruz will not be able to get anything good out of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m even more certain now that this Anna has to be recognized by De Cruz right now. Isn¡¯t he already prepared for this?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go exchange with De Cruz and see how powerful this man is. Up until now, we haven¡¯t had a face-to-face with De Cruz!¡±

    ..

    ¡°Is Young Miss asleep?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Young Miss just fell asleep. Once her fever subsides, she will be fine. She has already taken medicine.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao worriedly. Da Bao actually had a fever. What was going on? How could Da Bao be sick?

    Little Treasure walked to Da Bao¡¯s room and looked at the girl whose face was burning red. He was a little worried. He had thought that neither he nor Da Bao would be injured, but who would have thought that she would suddenly run a high fever and remain in aa? What was going on?

    ¡°Zhai Yue, Zhai Yue¨C¡±

    She was fine, but the mumbling made Little Treasure¡¯s heart jump. What was going on? Why was Da Bao calling Zhai Yue? Didn¡¯t Uncle say that Da Bao didn¡¯t have any memories of the Nine Netherworld Continent? Why did Da Bao have them?

    ¡°Da Bao, Da Bao, wake up, wake up!¡±

    Little Treasure gently shook Da Bao. After a while, Da Bao opened her eyes and looked at Little Treasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a demon. I¡¯m a human. I¡¯m a human.¡±

    Or was she talking nonsense? What was going on?

    Little Treasure was a little helpless, but he still decided to make a trip to the Netherworld. It was unusual to have a fever for no reason, and that d*mned Zhai Yue was in the Netherworld. He had not forgotten.

    So at this time, he might as well make a trip ande back before dawn.

    When Little Treasure came to the Netherworld, King Yama happened to be absent.

    ¡°Crown Prince, why are you here, Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Pan Guan? Is Zhai Yue in the Yin River?¡±

    Pan Guan didn¡¯t expect the Crown Prince to ask about Zhai Yue the moment he arrived. He immediately said,¡±Yes, yes. He¡¯s been looking for Fan Xing in the Yin River.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been out?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s been in there the whole time. He¡¯s been there for the past few months.¡±

    Little Treasure was stunned. If he had been here the whole time, then why was Da Bao dreaming for no reason?

    ¡°Uncle Pan Guan, let me ask you a question. Will people whoe back from experience remember what happened in the other world?¡±

    Pan Guan was stunned. He thought for a moment and said,¡±Unless the soul consciousness is unstable, it is absolutely impossible to remember.¡±

    Soul consciousness? Little Treasure was not worried about this. Da Bao had been suppressed by the Soul-Subduing Mirror for three days. If it was stable enough, then the soul consciousness was fine. What else was wrong?

    ¡°What if her soul consciousness is fine as well?¡±

    Pan Guan thought for a moment and then said,¡±If her soul consciousness is fine as well, then the only possibility is that someone in the other world is summoning her.¡±

    Hearing this, Little Treasure immediately understood. After all this time, it was still that d*mn Zhai Yue who had stirred up the matter. He had been looking for Da Bao until now. Wasn¡¯t he summoning her?

    However, if she was summoned, would her memories be awakened?

    ¡°Will she awaken her memories?¡±

    ¡°No, not necessarily. If her soul consciousness is extremely stable, then at most she will fall into a dream, or suffer from some minor ailments or fever. Other than that, she should be fine.¡±

    Pan Guan was not stupid. He naturally knew that the Crown Prince was asking about the Little Princess. Thinking about it, he knew that Zhai Yue had been searching the Yin River day and night. Wouldn¡¯t that make the Little Princess sick?

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    Little Treasure woke up from his daze and frowned. He had wanted to go to the Yin River to teach Zhai Yue a lesson, but he was afraid that he would alert the enemy and attract his attention. That would be a loss.

    ¡°Uncle Pan Guan, can Zhai Yuee to our world?¡±

    This time, Little Treasure did not hide and asked Pan Guan directly.

    Actually, to be able to call Pan Guan ¡®Uncle¡¯, Pan Guan¡¯s attitude toward the Crown Prince could be imagined. Naturally, he treated him as one of his own. He did not hesitate to say,¡±Unless he possesses someone else¡¯s soul, it is absolutely impossible for him to.¡±

    ¡°Possess someone else¡¯s soul?¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, don¡¯t be anxious. This must bepatible with his soul. He is an Immemorial Demon Dragon. Unless they are extremely evil and extremely vicious, he cannot possess anyone else¡¯s soul.¡±

    ¡°Even if he can possess such a soul, he will have to suffer a lot. It is hard to say if he will be able to retain his memories from the other world.¡±

    Hearing Pan Guan¡¯s words, Little Treasure heaved a sigh of relief. If that were the case, then he would not be worried. However, why did he find Pan Guan¡¯s words so familiar?

    He remembered that his father had said something about finding him an opponent like that. No, he had to find an opportunity to remind his father that he absolutely could not cause trouble for Da Bao. He was not afraid¡­ However, Da Bao absolutely could not be with Zhai Yue.

    He only knew how to use his Da Bao. His Da Bao was just a little na?ve and cute. He absolutely could not let Zhai Yue seed.

    ¡°Uncle Pan Guan, if you have any news, please let me know immediately.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely let you know if there are any unusual movements.¡±

    Little Treasure got the answer he wanted, so he didn¡¯t stay in the Netherworld. When he returned to his room, Da Bao¡¯s fever had indeed subsided a lot. Little Treasure felt a little relieved, and then he directly snuggled up on the sofa in Da Bao¡¯s room. If something happened to Da Bao, he would be the first to know.

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t know that when he left the Netherworld, a figure happened to hear everything they said, and this person was supposed to be in the Yin River, Zhai Yue¡­

 Chapter 1233 - Being Laughed At

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Being Laughed At</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    De Cruz had already seen Shen Xiaoxiao and the other two. The three women who were dressed up tonight and the three who had fought so hard that night had a different kind of feeling.

    If the three of them had brought him surprise and interest that night, then the three women tonight had brought him a certain amount of desire.

    The hand holding the wine ss tightened slightly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had already released with ck Peony in the lounge¡­ At this moment, he couldn¡¯t wait to pull one of the women into his arms.

    However, De Cruz knew that this could only be a thought, because after that night, he had thoroughly offended the three women.

    The only thing that made him curious was that none of these three women had attacked him or his business.

    !!

    This made him feel even more uneasy. If these three women had note to the banquet tonight, perhaps he would have been mentally prepared for the final calm before the storm. However, these three women had unexpectedlye to his banquet as if nothing had happened.

    This made De Cruz a little confused.

    Whether it was Shen Xiaoxiao, Huang Yueyan, or Lou Yin, they had no intention of going forward to greet De Cruz. After all, they were not the main characters tonight. Competing with a person who was about to die, they were not so idle.

    Neither side was prepared to take the initiative to go out and greet him. Meanwhile, ck Peony had already walked to De Cruz¡¯s side. De Cruz diverted his attention, looked at ck Peony, and asked,

    ¡°Where¡¯s your daughter? Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring her to see me?¡±

    ¡°De Cruz, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for this. She said that she doesn¡¯t want to change the current state of her life. You know, she and I aren¡¯t close, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    De Cruz looked at ck Peony but smiled without saying anything. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know what ck Peony was nning before. He had originally thought that at the worst, the mother and daughter would be together under his suit pants. This was exciting enough to y with¡­ However, he did not expect that ck Peony¡¯s daughter would not fall for this trick.

    If she did not fall for it, then she would not fall for it. He had seen her photo before. It was a very ordinary girl with a Matt style. His son would probably prefer this type of girl. In any case, he felt that it was dispensable.

    As for ck Peony wanting her to be his heir, it was not that he did not know. Previously, he had thought that if she served him well, it was not impossible. But now, since she did not want it, he would save it.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s such a pity. I thought that I would have an obedient daughter.¡±

    ck Peony smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s not blessed. De Cruz, you¡¯re so good. So many people want to be your daughter. I also want to be your precious daughter.¡±

    De Cruz was coaxed by ck Peony¡¯s words andughed out loud. But in the end, he still said,¡±You were my darling to begin with, weren¡¯t you?¡± ck Peony became even more pleased with De Cruz¡¯s words. However, De Cruz continued:

    ¡°However, Darling, I saw that you and Madam Yan were chatting very happily just now. Did they discover anything?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about that. This is the capital. They don¡¯t have the guts to cause trouble here. Furthermore, it¡¯s just a few daughters. De Cruz, don¡¯t worry. I can take care of them properly.¡±

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re not qualified yet. That¡¯s the world¡¯s richest Huang Corporation, as well as the KN Group. The other one is ck Tornado. Do you think I don¡¯t know? Although we attacked them previously, it¡¯s a good thing that they were unharmed. There are no eternal enemies in this business world. Therefore, I have a n. We¡¯ll cooperate with KN. Our new project will let KN get involved. When the benefits are distributed, no matter how big the conflict is, it won¡¯t be a conflict, right?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, that Madam Yan is really beautiful. She¡¯s really exciting.¡±

    How could ck Peony not know what De Cruz meant? He did not want to offend her, and he also wanted Shen Xiaoxiao to be his woman. What was he dreaming about?

    He really did not understand Yan Kuan. Previously, she had sent people to stir up trouble at the hot spring vi, and that couple did not fall for it at all. He even wanted to get Shen Xiaoxiao? He probably wanted Yan Kuan to execute him.

    But wait, Yan Kuan?

    The more ck Peony thought about it, the more excited she became. She wanted to use someone else to kill Yan Kuan. It would be even easier for her to get rid of this De Cruz.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that someone had already set their sights on her. She thought that she was here to watch a good show tonight. She did not expect that the show would end up on her.

    Because the people invited by De Cruz were all important figures in the business world, it was different from a political party. Therefore, this party could be said to be extremely luxurious.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of chocte. Do you need to put gold foil on it? If you have money, there¡¯s no ce to burn it, right?¡±

    Huang Yueyan looked at the dessert in front of her and did not want toin anymore. Looking at the expenses tonight, gold foil and other things were not rare anymore. Even the bird¡¯s nest hade with blood swallows. Was he crazy? Was he trying to fight against someone as powerful as her? Was it really necessary?

    ¡°Maybe he is rich? If there is food, you can eat it. However, I suspect that this blood swallow has been added with red pigment. Why does it taste so different from what I usually eat?¡±

    Lou Yin had already started eating when Huang Yueyan was muttering. However, just as she said that the taste was not quite right, a woman beside her who did not know her chuckled and said,¡±Madam, Xue Yan and Bai Yan are different in the end. Naturally, they won¡¯t have the usual sweet and greasy taste like Bai Yan. These good things are hard toe by, so you¡¯d better eat more. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to taste something different?¡±

    Once these words were said, Shen Xiaoxiao and Huang Yueyan turned their heads to look at this woman who was obviously mocking Lou Yin for not eating good things. This woman was very unfamiliar, so they definitely hadn¡¯t seen her before. At least, they definitely had not seen her in the upper-ss society of the capital. However, other than the wealthy families in the capital, the people attending the banquet tonight were all top-notch people from all over the country and provinces.

    Moreover, this De Cruz and the others¡¯ reception was also strange. They had separated the men and women. Previously, they had been a little puzzled, but now that they saw the high-ss desserts and bird¡¯s nests used by the women, the men actually directly went up to them. The beautiful women had sashimi, and they were all of the highest quality. Their bodies were naked, and their bodies were filled with the highest quality sashimi. They were as s*xy as they could get.

    The woman looked to be in her twenties. She wore a set of shiny diamond jewelry and a ck short skirt. Herrge wavy curls and exquisite makeup made her look like an extremely wealthy woman.

    Huang Yueyan, on the other hand, had some impression of her. She seemed to be from Xiangjiang.

    It was just that this woman was so sarcastic toward Lou Yin. Even without them making a move, Lou Yin would probably be able to kill this woman in an instant.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s true. If you like to eat all these, then just eat all of them. Anyway, looking at you, it looks like you haven¡¯t eaten in eight lifetimes. Here, all of them are for you.¡±

    Lou Yin had a fiery temper. Although she had veryplete dining etiquette, when she was obviously humiliated by others, her most direct reaction was to pour the entire bowl of bird¡¯s nest in her hand¡­ All of it into that woman¡¯s bowl¡­

 Chapter 1234 - Caught

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Caught</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    After Lou Yin poured her bowl of bird¡¯s nest into the woman¡¯s bowl, the woman was considered well-mannered. Although she was surprised for a moment, she quickly regained herposure and did not make any noise. Instead, she looked at Lou Yin with extreme contempt and said:

    ¡°This madam¡¯s upbringing is indeed clich¨¦. It seems that she is from some nouveau riche family. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not convenient for me to get entangled with you. If you don¡¯t understand the persuasion of others, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Those who can attend such a banquet are all people of status. If you don¡¯t understand etiquette, it would be a disgrace to your husband¡¯s face. Using lust to serve others, failing in lust and falling in lovete. These words are most suitable for this madam.¡±

    Fang Lanxin (this woman¡¯s name) was sitting elegantly at the side. Her words caused even Shen Xiaoxiao to say that there was no blood in the war. She didn¡¯t even use a dirty word when she scolded others. She was just short of saying that Lou Yin only had an empty face, and everything else was useless.

    Lou Yin wasn¡¯t angry either. She could finally see that this was different from the woman at the side. This woman had clearly received some traditional education. She should be a daughter raised by a family with some background. It was just that her standards were too high, and she looked down on others too much.

    Lou Yin wasn¡¯t in a hurry to refute. Instead, Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Is your husband¡¯s family the richest man in Hong Kong, Li Lun?¡±

    As soon as Huang Yueyan opened her mouth, Fang Lanxin looked at Huang Yueyan and said extremely arrogantly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Li Lun is my husband.¡±

    In Hong Kong, Fang Lanxin could be considered as someone who was respected by everyone. She and Li Lun had only been married for three years, and it was a marriage alliance between their families. Although they didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship, her upbringing was extremely good. Every time he brought her out, she would give Li Lun face. Hence, she and Li Lun treated each other with respect.

    However, who was the one who arranged the table for this banquet? To actually sit together with such a bunch of so-called women, it made her feel that she had lost her status.

    Fortunately, there were people who recognized her now. If that were the case, these people would also know who they had offended.

    However, Fang Lanxin was still feeling smug. When Lou Yin heard that the other party was Li Lun, her husband, she smiled and said,¡±So it¡¯s that rich second generation. I¡¯ve never seen Li Lun before, but I do know Li Kun and Li Fengxian.¡±

    Li Kun was only in his fifties this year. When he was young, he had studied at ck Tornado. When Lou Yin was young, she had indeed met Li Kun. In the following years, when she asionally went out to Hong Kong, she had eaten with Li Kun a few times. He had previously wanted to send his son, Li Lun, to study at ck Tornado, but Li Lun had failed the assessment.

    On the other hand, his youngest son, Li Fengxian, was still studying at ck Tornado and was about to graduate. Therefore, when the real head of the Li family saw that Lou Yin was an extraordinary and respectful figure, he did not expect her to be looked down upon by his daughter-inw. If Li Kun knew, who knew how he would react?

    Fang Lanxin hated it when people said that Li Lun was a rich second generation. Her father-inw had two sons, but fortunately, this brother-inw had been studying abroad. Even after so many years of marriage, she had never seen hime back. Therefore, for a moment, Fang Lanxin didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for her to call him Li Fengxian.

    It should be known that her husband didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her brother-inw. It seemed to have something to do with his studies back then. However, she didn¡¯t know the specific reason, but she knew one thing. Her father-inw had high hopes for her brother-inw, which was definitely higher than her husband¡¯s.

    Alright, let¡¯s get off topic. This woman knew her brother-inw and her father-inw. What kind of joke was this? Was she trying to get closer?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no one in China who doesn¡¯t know my father-inw¡¯s name. I don¡¯t even know how to respond to Madam¡¯s words.¡±

    Lou Yin was about to say something, but at this moment, she suddenly felt weak all over. Her head was still hurting badly.

    She immediately woke up. She was actually affected?

    She looked at the food in front of her. Blood swallow. She was wondering why this blood swallow tasted so strange. So it was this.

    Lou Yin quickly pressed hard on the acupuncture point in her heart.

    She turned to look at Huang Yueyan and Shen Xiaoxiao. D*mn it, both women had already eaten. She looked around. There were a total of eight women at the table, and each of them had eaten the bird¡¯s nest. However, from the looks of it¡­ She reacted the fastest.

    She had been soaked in a medicinal vat since she was young, so she was the most sensitive to this reaction. She was not sure if there were any problems with the others, but she was sure that those who couldy a hand on her would definitelyy a hand on Huang Yueyan and Xiaoxiao.

    Perhaps it should be said that their original targets were Xiaoxiao and Yueyan.

    She looked at the two women. When no one had expected it, she reached out and took the blood swallow in front of Xiaoxiao and Yueyan and poured it directly into Fang Lanxin¡¯s bowl.

    This action was as vulgar as it could be. Moreover, the three bowls of blood swallow had to be poured together, and it was directly spilled onto the table in front of Fang Lanxin.

    No one knew why Lou Yin had suddenly made such a move. Even the other two women were at a loss as to what to do and sat down. One had to know that Lou Yin would never be so rude.

    However, Lou Yin would not exin now. Instead, she yed along and said to Fang Lanxin,¡±This way, you won¡¯t think that I¡¯m still trying to get close to you, right? Fang Lanxin, the eldest miss of the Fang family, your ability to judge others with your dog eyes is indeed the same as your old man.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the snack street to eat something. Some things are dirty and there¡¯s no use in eating them. Isn¡¯t bird¡¯s nest just swallow¡¯s saliva?¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s words were very reserved, but Shen Xiaoxiao immediately understood the crux of the matter. It was dirty and Lou Yin¡¯s expression was not good. What was going on?

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao did not dare to be careless. She directly stood up and pretended to be standing with Lou Yin, cing her hand on her wrist.

    Her entire body was cold, and her palms were sweating. She had indeed been hit. They were too daring.

    Although Huang Yueyan did not ask, she knew that the two¡¯s actions were not good. Coincidentally, Huang Yueyan also felt that her entire body was sore and weak. She did not have much strength. When she wanted to stand up, she almost fell. However, no one saw her action, only Shen Xiaoxiao and Luo Yin who had also been hit.

    She was the only one who was immune to all poisons. These human poisons could not harm her at all. Moreover, who would have thought that this crazy dog, De Cruz, would actually dare to act so openly?

    It seemed that she could not watch a good show tonight. De Cruz, just wait and see. Tonight, she would definitely teach him a lesson.

    Of course, whether it was De Cruz, ck Peony, or that wolf cub, she would teach them a lesson tonight.

    ¡°Hold it in. Go out first. The secret guards are outside.¡±

    When Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin heard this, they immediately stood up. The three women acted as if nothing had happened and leaned against each other as they prepared to walk out.

    ck Peony had been paying attention to the scene here. She had personally seen the three women eat the food. She could not let them leave so easily just because she quarreled with a woman.

    Tonight, she had to teach them a lesson. She had to record a video and give the ck Emperor a precious gift.

    ck Peony thought of this and whispered a few words into De Cruz¡¯s ear. De Cruz¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as he looked at the three women in the distance thoughtfully. It was really fun to have three women together.

    ¡°Young Master, they have been tricked.¡±

    Ye Xie also saw the three people who stood up and were about to leave. His subordinate reported to him, but he only smiled and said,¡±Get rid of the person who made the move. Remember, this matter has nothing to do with us. We only gave them a push, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands!¡±

 Chapter 1235 - Want To Run? No Way!

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Want To Run? No Way!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Lou Yin¡¯s actions were a little weak in the eyes of the people at the table. However, she wasn¡¯t the one who started the trouble first. Someone had provoked her first. Therefore, when everyone saw that they were leaving, they couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Fang Lanxin didn¡¯t think so. However, they had to leave. She wanted to find someone to argue with, but she wasn¡¯t willing to swallow her anger.

    After thinking for a while, she deliberately raised her voice so that everyone around could hear her:

    ¡°It¡¯s the host¡¯s banquet. It¡¯s too unruly for you to leave without saying goodbye. Although I¡¯m just telling the truth, you don¡¯t have to be angry out of embarrassment. It¡¯s just a blood swallow. If you like it, I¡¯ll naturally send someone to deliver it to your residences. There¡¯s no need to fight so hard over a bowl of bird¡¯s nest.¡±

    These words were too artistic. The key was that other people who didn¡¯t know would think that they were unhappy because of a bowl of blood swallow.

    Which family here wasn¡¯t extremely rich? If they were really unhappy because of a bowl of bird¡¯s nest, that would be too petty.

    It was just that Fang Lanxin had imagined that these three women would definitely be ridiculed and embarrassed by others. However, she didn¡¯t expect that after looking at them, they would all silently lower their heads. What was going on?

    Fang Lanxin did not know. She had always been an extremely sought-after wealthydy in Hong Kong. However, the richest person in China was no longer in Hong Kong. In other words, she could indeed call the wind and summon the rain in her own territory. However, in the capital, it was not up to her to decide.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the others had also participated in some banquets in Hong Kong before, but coincidentally, they had not met Fang Lanxin several times

    Fang Lanxin had been studying abroad, and not being able to attend these banquets was one of the reasons. The second reason was that she had traveled around the world not long after she and Li Lun got married, and in the end, she became pregnant and gave birth to a daughter, so many times, she had really missed the opportunity to get to know them.

    However, there was no one present who did not know Shen Xiaoxiao and the others. Even if there were people who did not know them, they would not rashly offend them. After all, there would always be people around who knew them.

    It was just that Fang Lanxin was too arrogant. She always looked down on these people from the maind, which was why no one was willing to remind her.

    The more elegant she was, the more vulgar and shallow she was. She was overestimating herself and belittling others. Did she think everyone was a fool?

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the other two were indeed too eye-catching. However, if they were to leave, it would not make sense if the host did not appear. And at this time, the one who appeared was ck Peony.

    However, they were too fast. Shen Xiaoxiao knew that her two sisters had been tricked, so she didn¡¯t dare to stay. Even if she was ridiculed by Fang Lanxin, she quickly led her people to the door.

    So when ck Peony caught up, they just happened to arrive at the entrance of the hall

    This hotel was under the banner of De Cruz. In addition, the people who came tonight were all influential figures, so the security measures were excellent. There were at least a hundred bodyguards outside

    The secret guards or other bodyguards were all in the underground parking lot. Of course, as long as Shen Xiaoxiao gave the order, all of them woulde.

    However, she could not blow the matter up because she still did not know what kind of poison Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin had been poisoned with. If it was something within the aphrodisiac, as time dragged on, they would definitely make a fool of themselves. She could not afford to gamble.

    No matter how strong she was, she was still strong. Facing two sisters who were both in traditional Chinese medicine, she had to put in 120% of her energy.

    ¡°Can you still hold on?¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck, this is a high concentration of aphrodisiac. Xiaoxiao, where¡¯s your de? Give me a cut. I don¡¯t want to lose my reputation.¡±

    The fact that Huang Yueyan could say this was enough to show how heavy the drug was. If she had not held on, she would have made a fool of herself on the spot.

    ¡°Shut up, Xiaoxiao. Press down hard on her heart. Maybe she can still hold on. Tell her man and my man to go back and wash up and wait.¡±

    The amount of information in these words was too shocking. Lou Yin had been soaked in the medicine vat since she was young. For her to say this, it showed how hard the two of them had endured.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to the two of you before your man arrives.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did something that they didn¡¯t expect. She bit her finger and watched the blood flow out. Without saying anything, she fed them a drop.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°To think that you grew up in ck Tornado. With so many natural treasures, I¡¯m immune to all poisons. Eating my blood will help.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was right. The moment they swallowed her blood, the two of them instantly felt a cooling sensation all over their bodies. The heat from earlier had finally subsided a little. Although it was not as good as before, it was enough for people to endure.

    However, their bodies were still sore. Fortunately, Shen Xiaoxiao was strong enough to support the two women by her side. The three women looked extremely miserable at this moment. They were even getting closer to each other¡­ The bodyguards at the door could not help but swallow their saliva when they saw Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin¡¯s passionate expressions.

    Shen Xiaoxiao held the de and said to the bodyguards beside her,¡±Watch again and I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡±

    As they were at the door, the banquet hall could not hear these words, but ck Peony who had caught upter could hear them clearly.

    ¡°Madam Yan has such a bad temper. It seems like it really is a murder case caused by a bowl of bird¡¯s nest. If I had to say, if Madam Yan likes it, I will definitely have someone deliver it to the residence tomorrow. Why are you so angry? Also, President Huang and Principal Lou, What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t tell me you are thinking of men?¡±

    ¡°If you are thinking of men, don¡¯t be polite with me. These bodyguards, if you have your eyes on anyone, the hotel room upstairs can be opened for you at any time. You can do as you please.¡±

    ¡°You guys have to serve President Huang and the others well. If you serve them well, you won¡¯t have to worry about food and drink for the rest of your lives.¡±

    ck Peony¡¯s words were really shameless to the extreme. Shen Xiaoxiao could not help but give this woman two ps. However, those bodyguards obviously took it seriously. There were really a few people who came up to support them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let these men get close to us. They have also been drugged with aphrodisiac. The smell is very strong,¡±Lou Yin said softly beside Shen Xiaoxiao.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression hadpletely darkened. If she did not want to blow this matter up before, then she could not care about it now¡­ Instead, she took out her de and directly shot it at the bodyguards who were walking toward them.

    Their hamstrings were all broken by a small de, and the wailing sound quickly echoed throughout the hall. The three women stood straight at the side. ck Peony was surprised by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s action. So fast? Wait, she actually brought a de with her?

    ¡°She killed someone?¡±Huang Yueyan shouted. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they heard the screams of the crowd.

    ¡°ck Peony, aren¡¯t you shameless? You actually attacked your own bodyguards? Didn¡¯t they not want to apany you? Are you that thirsty?¡±

    One had to know that when Huang Yueyan shouted, Shen Xiaoxiao had already taken the opportunity to throw the de at the feet of ck Peony, and the ce where the bodyguards fell happened to be at the feet of ck Peony.

    ck Peony did not expect this to happen. Even in this situation, these three women still had the ability to do this. She knew how strong the medicinal effect was. This was a specialty of Fire Ind. No matter how chaste a fierce woman was, she could only surrender when she encountered this medicine.

    But why could these three women still be so noisy? D*mn it, they had indeed underestimated them. But tonight, they had been drugged, so don¡¯t even think about running away!

 Chapter 1236 - Taking Advantage of the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Taking Advantage of the Situation</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    They were in a bad mood. Naturally, all the guests in the hall heard their voices and even stood up to look at the scene.

    The three women were really pissed off today, especially now that the two women had just regained their calm but were now a little dizzy. This medicine was too powerful. Even if they used some of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s blood, they could only withstand it for a moment.

    Other than Shen Xiaoxiao herself being unaffected, she really did not have any reaction. However, if Huang Yueyan and the others were not sent out immediately, they would really be in deep trouble.

    ¡°ck Peony, the three of us sisters want to leave. Do you think you can stop us? Can we not stand you? Why you keep the guests?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao continued to make things difficult for ck Peony. ck Peony frowned, but she was not so easily defeated with just a few words. She only heard her say:

    ¡°Look at what Madam Yan said. Let¡¯s not talk about what¡¯s wrong with these bodyguards first. I think President Huang and Principal Lou seem to have drunk too much. I was kind enough to let you guys go upstairs to rest. If you want to say that I, as the host, am being polite, but Madam Yan doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Isn¡¯t this looking down on us?¡±

    ¡°Did I look down on you guys?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°If you say so, then so be it. After all, you¡¯re so horny that you won¡¯t even let go of your bodyguards. We are indeed not on the same level. Everyone present knows that you, ck Peony, likes this type of thing. It¡¯s just that your husband is still here. You¡¯d better restrain yourself and not embarrass yourself. Besides, even if you want to teach your subordinates a lesson, you should avoid it. To actually make a move here, it¡¯s really very stupid.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take our leave as well. Excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Madam Yan, you¡¯re so anxious. Is there a misunderstanding?¡±

    The couple had obviously discussed this beforehand. Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the disgusting De Cruz andughed mockingly. Then, she said,¡±If you want to say that there¡¯s a misunderstanding, then it¡¯s a misunderstanding. However, there¡¯s one thing that I want to make clear. That is, our KN Group and the Huang Corporation will absolutely not cooperate with you, De Cruz, and all of your wife¡¯s businesses.¡±

    As soon as Shen Xiaoxiao said this, everyone was in an uproar. De Cruz¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. However, this was not the end. Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words once again shocked everyone.

    ¡°Not only that, from this moment on, our KN Group and the Huang Corporation will fully acquire your businesses. You, De Cruz, and ck Peony will obviously have businesses. Now, I am going to be polite first before I attack. All of you can immediately go home and keep an eye on your own stock market. In less than three days, I want you and your Fire Ind. It will all be over. De Cruz, if you offend someone that you should not offend, then you are stupid!¡±

    ¡°You have a big mouth, Madam Yan. Do you think you can destroy my Fire Ind just because you want to?¡±

    De Cruz was quite confident in his Fire Ind, so he might believe that Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to buy his business. After all, he was not as powerful as others in the business world. However, he still did not believe that she could destroy his Fire ind.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s gettingte. How long do you want to watch the show?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really angered. She did not care about anything else. She just looked at the top and second most important person in the scene and said these words.

    Some of the families who knew Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s background directly told De Cruz and ck Peony that they wanted to leave. They were not stupid. They could tell at a nce that these families were going to fight. They did not want to be implicated. Madam Yan had asked them to leave first. She had also given them a way out. They could not not be ungrateful. Otherwise, when the time came, she would let them choose between the families. How would they choose?

    The families that had left were all the richest in China. They had business dealings with KN and the Huang Corporation. Therefore, they took the lead to open a new branch. The other families that were on good terms with them¡­ Or the families that had already guessed what was going on immediately left as well.

    Even when Fang Lanxin saw her father-inw preparing to leave, she could not only be described as shocked. Who was this woman? Why were these big shots giving them so much face? It must be known that her father-inw was able to immediately leave without any hesitation. He even gave her a fierce look when he found out that she had a slight grudge against them. She felt that there was something wrong with this matter.

    However, Fang Lanxin couldn¡¯t just stand there and not leave. Her husband and father-inw had left, so she naturally followed closely behind. The banquet was only halfway through, and everyone had already left.

    There was indeed the strength of the KN Group in this. However, many of them knew that even if Fire Ind wanted to clear its name and walk the right path, it wouldn¡¯t be able to go far in China because De Cruz was a foreigner. Just this point alone was destined, not to mention the organization behind him, Fire Ind. Wasn¡¯t the Chinese government also keeping a wait-and-see attitude?

    They weren¡¯t stupid to offend the KN Group and the Huang Corporation for such a person.

    De Cruz didn¡¯t expect that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words would actually make almost all the families in the scene leave one after another. What was left was only some of ck Peony¡¯s own businesses, but that was it¡­ Their eagerness to leave also made him gnash his teeth in hatred. However, everything that De Cruz had carefully arranged tonight was ruined just like that. How could he be willing?

    De Cruz didn¡¯t care about anything else. He said loudly to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±President Huang must have taken drugs. Look at her is blushing face. Are you trying to backstab her?¡±

    The sound of her taking drugs caused many of the other families who were walking behind to turn around and look at Huang Yueyan.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was calm. She twisted Huang Yueyan¡¯s waist with her hand where no one could see. Huang Yueyan was in pain, but it also made her sober up a lot. She was a person with an extremely strong willpower¡­ Enduring the pain, she pushed Shen Xiaoxiao away and walked directly to De Cruz. She pped him and said,¡±If I didn¡¯t take drugs, I¡¯ll let you experience it for yourself. You¡¯re a foreigner. You must have taken too much drugs. Do you think this is a foreign country? Let me tell you, if you want to borrow your business tounder money for your gang, you¡¯ll have to see if I agree or not. I¡¯ll let you ruin the feng shui of China. Unless my Huang Corporation copses, do you think we don¡¯t know what your motive is?¡±

    When Huang Yueyan said this, it was obvious that she was angry. However, it just so happened that this was the original motive of De Cruz. Therefore, when De Cruz clearly heard Huang Yueyan¡¯s loud words, his expression did not change much. However, he was already starting to panic in his heart. Oh no, these people must have heard it.

    He definitely did not expect that the thing that he had nned for so long would copse overnight.

    If the person who said these words today was someone else, perhaps this would still be considered a joke. However, it just so happened that these words came from Huang Yueyan¡¯s mouth. She was the second richest woman in the world. It was impossible for her to say these words without reason. Therefore, even if De Cruz could be safe tonight, there was no need to think about breaking into the Chinese market from now on.

 Chapter 1237 - Pissed Off

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Pissed Off</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Everyone had already walked out of the hall. Shen Xiaoxiao was no longer worried if something happened. Moreover, she did not expect that this would be the first time she had used her family¡¯s name to do something. Everyone was actually giving her face.

    Since that was the case, she really had to make a move tonight.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really not in a hurry this time. She supported Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin by the side and walked to the door so that the two of them could lean against the corner.

    At this moment, Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the dozens of bodyguards in front of her, as well as De Cruz and ck Peony. With an evil smile, she walked directly to one of the bodyguards and punched the abdomen of one of his subordinates. He was sent flying a few meters away and could only groan on the ground.

    That was not all. With her bare hands, she began to vent on the bodies of the others. Each of these bodyguards had a unique fragrance on their bodies. They had calcted too well, they had actually drugged all of these bodyguards. No matter who had touched one of them today, it was likely that they would be unable to stop.

    !!

    More than 20 subordinates were a piece of cake for Shen Xiaoxiao. Not only that, she felt disgusted when she saw De Cruz¡¯s bear-like behavior.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, De Cruz. You didn¡¯t keep your own territory properly and insisted oning to China to die. It seems that I can¡¯t help you if I don¡¯t help you. And you, ck Peony. You two are indeed a match made in heaven. You¡¯re so cheap that you can do it. Since that¡¯s the case, I naturally have to help you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was about to make a move after finishing her story, but ck Peony suddenly smiled:

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be happy too early. If you¡¯re not prepared, we won¡¯t make a move against you. You¡¯re right. China is indeed not a ce where we can behave atrociously. But at the same time, China is also not a ce where your family has the final say.¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know, do you? Not only do your two friends have aphrodisiacs in their bodies, they also have a new type of drug that we developed. And in your car, there are also dozens of kilograms of illegal drugs. At this time, I think the relevant departments have already made a move.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking that it¡¯s impossible for your secret guards to take action so easily?¡±

    ¡°This aphrodisiac is exclusive to my Fire Ind. Even if you¡¯re a eunuch, it can still burn your body at this moment. You can¡¯t hold it in at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You¡¯re actually fine. It seems that you can hold it in better than them. Those secret guards of yours, as well as the overseer behind Principal Lou, have all been drugged by us. As long as a little of it is scattered in the air, hehe, look at those men. Do you see their faces?¡±

    ¡°I think, these two friends of yours will be beaten up here! Hahaha!¡±

    After Huang Yueyan finished speaking, Shen Xiaoxiao saw that the men who had been knocked down by her earlier, other than those who had fainted, the rest had not fainted. As expected, they were slowly crawling in the direction of Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin like animals.

    D*mn it, Shen Xiaoxiao clenched her fists tightly. Good, it really was. It looked like they had forced her to go on a killing spree.

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, if I were you, I would leave quickly. Otherwise, I would kill everyone here. However, there are all relevant departments outside. Do you think that if you kill people here, no matter how capable Yan Kuan is, he won¡¯t be able to protect you? This is China, not other Western countries. What do you think? Leave your good sisters behind and run away? Or are you going to enjoy the service of these handsome guys with them? If I were you, I would definitely choose thetter. Look, I treat you guys really well. These guys are all tall and strong. This is really fun to y with!¡±

    Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin leaned against the wall and slowly retreated. At this moment, their only remaining reason was to quickly move back and not let these men get close to them. As for letting Shen Xiaoxiao leave first, they knew that it was already said¡­ Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not leave either.

    Shen Xiaoxiao would definitely not leave either. When she saw those men approaching her and the unified voices outside, she knew that this d*mn De Cruz had really nned this all along. It seemed that he was also colluding with the people in the army. After all, Yan Kuan could not have a good rtionship with all the people in the Chinese army. There would always be one or two people who were different from the rest that they could not take action against.

    These things could not be seen normally, but at critical moments, they could always stab someone in the heart.

    ¡°Where is Shen Xiaoxiao? You have hidden drugs. You are now under arrest ording to thew.¡±

    Sure enough, a team of heavily armed soldiers wearing specialbat uniforms came in and surrounded Shen Xiaoxiao and the rest.

    They seemed to have deliberately ignored the bodyguards who were eager to make a move and desperately crawled toward Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin. At this moment, all of them were on standby and pointed their submachine guns at Shen Xiaoxiao.

    How could De Cruz have such great ability to activate the troops?

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at De Cruz. However, De Cruz¡¯s face was actually a little surprised at this moment. Shen Xiaoxiao then looked at ck Peony. This woman¡¯s smile was so ostentatious and full of the intention of watching a good show, she was really amazing. She had indeed underestimated this woman. It seemed that she was the one who had made the move. Perhaps she had intended to make a move on De Cruz at the beginning, but for some unknown reason, she had changed her mind and decided to make a move on her.

    What was she going to do now?

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, go with them!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked when she heard Lou Yin¡¯s words. Lou Yin wanted her to leave so that she could protect her? Did she, Shen Xiaoxiao, have such ack of loyalty? Of course, it was impossible.

    ¡°Shut up, d*mned woman. Hold on for me. I¡¯m still waiting to kill the enemy side by side with you and kill all these b*stards.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really swearing profanely at this moment. However, if she didn¡¯t say that, Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin wouldn¡¯t listen at all.

    At this moment, two men had already crawled to their sides and started to pull at their skirts.

    They were all wearing evening gowns. As long as they pulled at their skirts, they would be able to see the light of spring.

    The two of them could only hug their *sses tightly. They wanted to make a move, but their bodies were sore. Moreover, when these men approached them, they felt that their desires were bing more and more unbearable.

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that she could no longer care about these things at this moment. She looked at the military officer in the lead andughed mockingly at him:

    ¡°If you have the guts, you can try shooting at me.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her story, she wanted Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin to walk over. She took out a de and shed the two men who were near them with her hand. The de directly cut their throats.

    No one believed that Shen Xiaoxiao was so brave to kill people in front of so many troops.

    And that was not all. Shen Xiaoxiao made another shocking move. She took out another de and shed her wrist, causing blood to spurt out.

    She directly sent it into Huang Yueyan¡¯s mouth. After letting her take a big gulp, she did the same thing and put it into Lou Yin¡¯s mouth.

    No one had expected her to make such a move. At this moment, why was she feeding them blood.

    ¡°You dare to kill people in front of me? Everyone, get ready to kill without mercy!¡±

    The soldiers all aimed at Shen Xiaoxiao and the other two. Their fingers gently pulled the trigger¡­

 Chapter 1238 - Lose Your Temper and Be Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Lose Your Temper and Be Exposed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ck Peony looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and the other two with a bright expression. If they were not involved in this matter, it was the Chinese government who had done it. It had nothing to do with them. This n was really good, she felt that she was really smart.

    Not only that, but there was also De Cruz. He was the legal person of this hotel. Other than such a big matter, the army had to find a scapegoat. They could find De Cruz and she could kill two birds with one stone. De Cruz, Shen Xiaoxiao¡­ Even the Huang family waspletely settled by her arrangement.

    As expected, that person did not lie to her. Although the Jiang family had already retired, they could only me Shen Xiaoxiao and the others for offending too many people. Not only Jiang Haoting, but also the official of A City, Wu Yinghao.

    Didn¡¯t Wu Yinghao¡¯s daughter, Wu Xueying, fall in love with Yan Kuan? He had actually sent her out of the country. He did not expect his luck to be so bad that she died in a car ident. However, Wu Yinghao med it on Yan Kuan, thinking that Yan Kuan had sent someone to do it.

    His wife could not stand the blow and thought that he, as a father, could not protect his daughter. She had actually done something to his other daughter, the illegitimate daughter. It was also a car ident. His wife and another daughter had all died in the car ident. For a time, he had lost the three most important women in his life.

    It would be strange if he could take this revenge, especially in these past few years. He had no children and did not even have an old wife. Once he hit it off with ck Peony, he immediately had this series of preparations.

    At this point, the soldiers pulled down their rings, and the sound of gunshots rang out. Bang, bang, bang. They watched as the bullets were aimed at them.

    However, no one expected that Shen Xiaoxiao would use a method that ordinary people could not imagine to stun everyone.

    No one could see clearly how she did it. She was actually faster than the bullets and was able to leave the encirclement with the two women who could not move at all.

    That was not all. The two women who had clearly fainted on the ground and could only be ughtered by others had actually stood up at this moment.

    ¡°No one can escape tonight.¡±

    The corners of Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan¡¯s lips were still bleeding. This was all Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s blood from before.

    Shen Xiaoxiao quickly tore a piece of cloth from the hem of her dress and tied the wound on her arm to prevent the blood from flowing out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was the only one who had a weapon in her hand.

    There were a total of ten people from the Special Forces. They could even stretch out their hands. However, Shen Xiaoxiao, Lou Yin, and the others who were filled with killing intent were definitely not to be trifled with. Lou Yin knew ancient martial arts, and her movements¡­ No matter how powerful the members of the Special Forces were, they would not be able to see clearly.

    Moreover, if she wanted to kill someone, she would not let them have the chance to shoot. She would use her hand to directly twist the heads of the people, and they would all fall to the ground one by one.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s de was only aimed at the throat of everyone.

    As for Huang Yueyan, she was not as capable as Shen Xiaoxiao and Lou Yin, but she was also smart and would not cause trouble for others.

    She grabbed a bodyguard from the ground as a shield and ran toward the Special Forces soldiers.

    All the bullets hit the bodyguard.

    Not counting one scapegoat, there was still a second and a third.

    Ten Special Forces soldiers, no matter how powerful they were, they had never seen the ruthlessness of these three women. In an instant, they were all dead on the spot.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and the rest did not show any mercy, nor did she leave anyone alive.

    Next, it was ck Peony and De Cruz.

    ¡°Since you like men so much, I¡¯ll let these men apany you properly.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was not afraid of the little tricks of ck Peony. She directly crushed the bones of ck Peony¡¯s hand and kneecap. Then, she threw the woman into the middle of the group of men in heat.

    ck Peony had just had s*x with De Cruz an hour ago. The smell on her body was very strong. The 20 bodyguards asked about the smell and ran over excitedly like a cat seeing a fish.

    ¡°Take a video for me. Didn¡¯t you want to take a video with the camera just now? Take a picture for me immediately. This woman is lucky that she didn¡¯t die. Whether she dies or not, I want to see the video of this woman and this group of men on the front page of all the major media outlets tomorrow. I left out a word. It¡¯s a global website. You better take a picture carefully. Otherwise, I will rip off your head next time.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the person beside her who had been holding a camera and was about to record the scene of Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin being humiliated. She couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    The anger that she had swallowed just now all came out again at this moment.

    ¡°As for you, you like women so much, right? You want to make a move on me, right? Fine, I¡¯ll let you only be able to lie on the bed for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡±

    Lou Yin stepped forward and pressed down hard on the top of De Cruz¡¯s head with the hand that he had yet to take out his gun. Not only that, she also pressed down hard on his lower abdomen with her knee. De Cruz immediatelyy on the ground, unable to move. The strangest thing was that De Cruz¡¯s eyeballs could still move and his mouth could even speak, but his limbs could not move at all.

    ¡°You, you bunch of paper frames.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and curse. When you get out of China¡¯s prison, I¡¯ll help you cut off the root of your tongue. But I think it won¡¯t be so easy for you toe out like that.¡±

    Using acupuncture points to seal his four limbs, unless they were also proficient in acupuncture points, they would not be able to unseal it.

    The three women saw everything that was happening and looked at each other in a sorry state. They all smiled bitterly. They did not expect the three of them to be in such a sorry state. However, they had a good time fighting tonight.

    From tomorrow onwards, it would be amercial war. They would buy all the properties under the name of De Cruz and ck Peony. They wanted to make this d*mned ck Peony and De Cruz live the rest of their lives in despair!

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, kid. I can¡¯t let ck Peony die. Otherwise, you will be the next to die.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were directed at the kid who was holding the camera. The kid was stunned and nodded his head repeatedly in fear. Only then did the three women support each other as they walked out.

    In thest corner of the banquet hall, Ye Xie saw everything that had happened.

    He did not expect Shen Xiaoxiao to have this ability. Of course, she had helped him get rid of these two most important opponents. At that moment, he was most curious not about anything else, but why Shen Xiaoxiao was feeding the two women blood. The most important thing was why after feeding her blood, the two women seemed to have suddenly detoxified and were all fine.

    He knew that Fire Ind was an ind that had existed for thousands of years. The Yin Flower Grass on the ind was the most powerful medicine. It was said that it was passed down from ancient times. Of course, this was a legend. Unless one found a man to relieve their lust¡­ Otherwise, one could forget about detoxifying the poison. Moreover, the medicine¡¯s effects were very strong. It would take less than ten minutes to take effect.

    At that time, he saw very clearly that the three women had eaten the blood swallow. Why were the other two women affected but not Shen Xiaoxiao? Not only that, she was also feeding her blood to the two women. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s blood could detoxify the poison?

    This discovery made Ye Xie¡¯s back break out in cold sweat, but then his entire body sank into excitement. If that was the case, then this Shen Xiaoxiao was definitely not an ordinary person. She definitely had her own opportunity¡­ If her blood could detoxify the poison, then this future, he felt that it was really too interesting!

 Chapter 1239 - Has Your Poison Been Detoxified?

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Has Your Poison Been Detoxified?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked out of the hall with two women who appeared to be fine.

    There was no one outside for a long time. The sound of the fight just now was so loud that anyone with a brain outside would not stay here and wait to be dealt with. Shen Xiaoxiao looked outside and said to the two women,¡±Can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    They did not open their mouths to ask what was going on with Xiaoxiao¡¯s blood. After all, this was a secret to Xiaoxiao. Now that Xiaoxiao was able to feed her blood to them at such a critical moment¡­ It could be imagined that Xiaoxiao really treated them like sisters.

    The car at the door must have stopped. Their car was in the underground parking lot, so naturally, they would not go to get it now. As for why there were no police or troops outside, Shen Xiaoxiao did not think about it at this moment. However, she had a vague feeling that no one woulde out to rob the road on the way, so even at this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down.

    She used her hand to directly hit the windshield, opened the car, and sent the two women inside. Shen Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get into the car. Instead, she carefully looked under the car and roughly checked the surroundings. After confirming that there was no sound, she sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Then, she directly twisted off the wires and started the car.

    ¡°Look for weapons in the car. I¡¯m afraid that someone wille and rob the road on the way.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao said that, Lou Yin and Huang Yueyan started to dawdle in the back seat. This car did not look cheap, but it was very stable to drive. As for weapons, other than a toolbox that was meant for repairing cars¡­ There was nothing else.

    ¡°Only a wrench!¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded. With only a wrench, this matter wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle.

    ¡°This car has an unlimited number of phone calls, so it can contact the outside world.¡±

    Huang Yueyan¡¯s words reminded Shen Xiaoxiao. She didn¡¯t usually drive, and she didn¡¯t pay attention to these things when she was in her own car. Now that Huang Yueyan reminded her, she immediately started to fiddle with it.

    However, just as the call connected and the voice of the secret guard was just recalled, the entire car body was violently hit.

    ¡°D*mn, they came really fast. Secret guard, locate them.¡±

    After giving a few instructions, she hurriedly hung up the phone. Not only that, Shen Xiaoxiao focused all her energy on controlling the steering wheel and said to the two women behind the car,¡±Both of you, get down. I want to have a good time drifting.¡±

    Although the two of them were drugged, their coordination was excellent. They immediately lowered their heads, bent down, and climbed into the backseat. Shen Xiaoxiao stepped on the elerator, forcefully pulling the distance away once again.

    However, the other party was clearly prepared. When the collision failed, the machine gun rang.

    The firepower was not weak. Shen Xiaoxiao could only stagger to the left and right to avoid the bullets.

    They were about to reach the edge of the mountain. If they continued forward, it would be a cliff. If there was still no rescue, would the three of them really jump off the cliff today?

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao was at a loss and did not know what to do, the seat beside her suddenly shed. Because the two women were lying on the ground, they naturally did not see it. However, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that¡­ Yan Kuan had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°If you hade a littleter, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? With me here, no one can hurt you. The speed of the car can return to normal. I¡¯ll take care of these people.¡±

    After Yan Kuan finished speaking, half of his body appeared outside the window. He took out a gun and aimed it at the tires of the car behind him and fired.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not need to worry about how urate his uracy was. It was a piece of cake for him to tten four tires. The car crashed into a mountain range nearby.

    Bang!

    A loud sound rang out. The bright light broke the silence of the night. Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin had jumped into the car with Yan Kuan halfway through. After all, they were not very clear-headed either. They only said,¡±Yan Kuan, this is the first time you¡¯ve made me feel you¡¯re useful.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled faintly and did not say anything. These women were born with the ability to cause trouble.

    ¡°Exactly, Yan Kuan. This mother also feels that you¡¯re especially arrogant tonight.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s car slowly stopped at the side. She turned back to take a look. It turned out that there were more than two cars. There were a total of three cars. However, the strange thing was that after they saw that car explode, they actually turned around and were not prepared to chase after it. What was the meaning of this?

    ¡°D*mn, aren¡¯t you the best? The moment you showed your face, did they just turn around and leave in fear?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said jokingly to Yan Kuan. However, when Yan Kuan saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist that was cut open with a de, his face immediately turned ashen.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to pursue it just now. Now, don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±

    Yan Kuan took out his phone and dialed the number:

    ¡°Stop those two cars. Kill the people inside without mercy.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Sympathy naturally didn¡¯t exist. One had to know that if Yan Kuan didn¡¯te out today, the people who would be killed would be them.

    Therefore, when it came to sympathy, one had to look at the ce and the people.

    ¡°Little thing, as long as I¡¯m not around for a few days, you can definitely create a lot of trouble for me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re causing trouble, it¡¯s that De Cruz is seeking his own death.¡±

    ¡°Go back and bandage your wounds immediately.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao heard his words and said with some doubt, ¡°Why can¡¯t we use magic?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been in the human world for dozens of years. Birth, old age, illness, and death are no different from ordinary people. We don¡¯t use magic. Perhaps we¡¯ll live a morefortable life. When our human world experience ends, we naturally won¡¯t be bound by any restrictions.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao really did not expect Yan Kuan¡¯s trip to have such an ending. However, she had to admit that she was very satisfied with this ending. One had to know that when the children around her grew up and all of her friends were slowly aging¡­ Only she remained in that state. Even if they did not say anything, they would still be different in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Therefore, this ending was extremely good.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°No, I like it very much. Let¡¯s go and bandage their wounds. The two of them were even poisoned.¡±

    After a short while, a rumbling sound came from the sky. The helicopternded on thewn not far away from them.

    Not only that, Ai Wei and Qiu Rong got down from the helicopter. They nodded at the two of them and immediately went to pick up their woman.

    Back in the room, Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little ufortable under Yan Kuan¡¯s stare. She asked directly,¡±What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°The three of you drank the bird¡¯s nest with aphrodisiacs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we drank it all. But you know that I¡¯m immune to all poisons, so there¡¯s no reaction.¡±

    Yan Kuan stroked his chin yfully, then looked at Shen Xiaoxiao, and said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not poisoned?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt her limbs again. It seemed that there was really nothing wrong with her?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t have any reaction, but that medicine is very powerful. I saw that Yueyan and Lou Yin still had a reaction after eating my blood. I think that medicine is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m not at ease. I¡¯d better check.¡±

    ¡°Check it? How?¡±

    Yan Kuan said while taking off his clothes and said to Shen Xiaoxiao,¡±Just check it like this!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re obsessed with your lower brain, get out of here¡­ Wuwuwu

 Chapter 1240 - Neglected Matters

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Neglected Matters</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    After a night of lingering, when Shen Xiaoxiao woke up in a daze, she saw that her hand wound had already been changed. Yan Kuan was no longer in the room. Her body was very dry. She looked at her pajamas and smiled. This man had been as meticulous and gentle as ever all these years.

    However, it was already past 11 o¡¯clock. It was time for breakfast.

    But for some reason, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that she had forgotten something. She opened the door and walked out. Just as she went downstairs, she saw two other women sitting on the sofa with drowsy eyes.

    But they looked even more pathetic than Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Did you guys get cleaned up?¡±

    !!

    ¡°You say it like you didn¡¯t get cleaned up.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pouted and didn¡¯t finish her sentence. It was already autumn, and the home clothes she was wearing were already a little cold-resistant. Shen Xiaoxiao put on a coat and slowly walked over to sit on the sofa. After seeing that the two of them were intact, she asked,¡±Where are your husbands?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? They disappeared early in the morning. It seems like the three of them went out together. Is your hand okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. I only got a few stitches!¡±

    ¡°Oh, another day, I¡¯ll find a skilled master to tattoo a tattoo on your scar. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to tell.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her wrist. It was not until this moment that she realized that the position of the wound on her wrist was really simr to that of her previous life!

    Some things were really destined.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get the same tattoo when the timees. The three sisters will get the same tattoo. How cool would that be?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Madam, lunch is ready. Sir and the other two gentlemen have gone out so that you and the twodies don¡¯t have to wait for them to eat.¡±

    ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°This, Sir did not say. He just said that he would be back in the evening. In addition, the Young Master and the Misses will be back in the afternoon. They will be back for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    Hearing the servant¡¯s report, although the three women were curious, they didn¡¯t have the intention to get to the bottom of it. It was better to fill their stomachs.

    ¡°What are you doing in the afternoon? Why don¡¯t we y mahjong? Isn¡¯t Second Brother¡¯s wife back? Let¡¯s y a round in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. Look at Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. Can you y?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my right hand that¡¯s injured. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m left-handed. No problem.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s have a good game after dinner.¡±

    The servant could not help butugh when they left. Sir was right as expected. He said to the three women, ¡°Sir has already gotten someone to prepare a mahjong table. He said that thedies will definitely y mahjong after eating.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao smiled. This Yan Kuan was really urate.

    Lunch was light. The three women were not satisfied, but one was injured and the other two were poisoned, so naturally, it could not be too spicy. They had just finished eating when they saw Dark 2¡¯s wife, Bai Fei, walking over with a big belly.

    ¡°I heard that you guys were very livelyst night?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a good thing that you didn¡¯t go. It¡¯s a good thing that your son dotes on you and lets you sleep at home.¡±

    Bai Fei was an extremely forthright person, and her temper was somewhat simr to Yan Shengmo¡¯s. She was a police officer, but she was an expert in the field of physical evidence and traces. For such a professional, her temper and personality were somewhat unique. Anyone who did not have a temper with their own personality would definitely not be coy. On the other hand, Shen Xiaoxiao and the others were all people with extremely forthright temperaments, so they got along very well with each other as women.

    ¡°Sigh, this kid is too tiring. I have no choice. Our Chief hase to me for help, so I can¡¯t not help him. But from now on, I¡¯m going to start my baby-raising life. If I don¡¯t settle down a little more, Dark 2 will cause a ruckus.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to start. Let¡¯s have fun.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Bai Fei, did youe across any interesting cases this time? Otherwise, why would they send you out?¡±

    Lou Yin was the most curious about these things. They were not involved in a murder case in ck Tornado.

    ¡°You don¡¯t say. There really is a murder case in a secret room. However, that is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that this murder case has been going on for three days. When I went to the crime scene to collect evidence again, I actually found a child. She was the daughter of the deceased. She was only five years old. She had been hiding in the wardrobe since the day of the murder and had witnessed all the incidents with her own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So strange?¡±

    ¡°What? Bai Fei, what did you say? That child was hiding in the wardrobe?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood up from her seat in surprise. The few of them were stunned by her actions. What was going on? Was there something wrong?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yueyan, Lou Yin, I know we have overlooked something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    They stopped ying cards and looked at Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao frowned and said,¡±Ye Xie, we forgot about that kid. He must have been in the hall when I made my move. If he wanted to kill De Cruz and ck Peony, he wouldn¡¯t have left so easily. So, he must have been there. I actually forgot about that.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at her wrist. When Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin followed her movements and looked over, everyone frowned. If Ye Xie was there, then he must have seen Xiaoxiao using her blood to detoxify them. Then, it was needless to say what this kid would do. This was a huge piece of evidence.

    As for that kid who was filming, Yan Kuan had already said that he would be killed immediately. However, she really didn¡¯t remember about Ye Xiest night.

    ¡°Dark 4, bring Ye Xie back.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately walked to the door and gave an order to Dark 4 who just happened to enter.

    However, Dark 4 was stunned and immediately said,¡±Your subordinate just happened toe to report this matter. Before Master left, he also gave an order to find Ye Xie. However, that brat thought that we were going to kill him and led his subordinates to fight with us. Together with his men, they fell off the cliff. The bottom is the sea. We have already sent frogmen to look for him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know whether she should be happy or upset after hearing this answer. However, no matter what, if that kid died, no one would know the secret. However, if he did not die, they had to find the person.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know that Ye Xie had already sunk to the bottom of the sea, and there was someone standing beside him. In between, he forced Ye Xie¡¯s soul out of his body. Of course, if Ye Xie had not experienced a life-and-death catastrophe¡­ It would not have been so easy to force out this soul.

    Zhai Yue watched Ye Xie¡¯s soul float out. He took out a white bead from his hand and sucked his soul into it. He casually threw it to the bottom of the sea, and with a leap, his soul and Ye Xie became one. His body, which was still sinking, slowly rose from the water. Zhai Yue, who was enduring the merging of his body and soul, heard a voice before he fainted:

    ¡°A child is drowning¡­¡±

 Chapter 1241 - Godfather

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Godfather</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Three yearster.

    An elegant and beautifuldy stood in the jewelry shop on the sixth floor of the shopping mall, choosing a set of jewelry for a beautiful and cute girl with thick eyebrows and big eyes.

    ¡°Look, this pink diamond is pretty good. What do you think?¡± It turned out that thisdy was none other than Shen Xiaoxiao, who was already 38 years old. It was just that these years had not left any traces on her face. Moreover, at most, she looked more and more mature. Nothing else had changed.

    However, the girl beside her, Da Bao, looked a little absent-minded. She did not even look at the set of diamond jewelry in Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mommy, is Little Treasureing back today?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this little girl and could not help butugh. Previously, Little Treasure had to go abroad to do some business. This girl just happened to have a fever, so she did not go. Later, she recovered from her illness and was in time for school to start. So, she was dyed again. She wanted to go on a trip, but she was also dyed.

    Tomorrow night was her and Little Treasure¡¯s 18th birthday party, so Little Treasure naturally had toe back to attend. Moreover, Little Treasure had said that in order to make up for her not going, he had specially brought a gift for her, so he had been waiting since the morning.

    This year, Da Bao was bing more and more sensible and smart. The previous 10 years of absence had been slowly mended over the past few years. The only w was that this child was a little na?ve.

    Of course, this was in front of Shen Xiaoxiao. In the eyes of Little Treasure and Yan Kuan, they did not think that this little girl was na?ve. She was very cunning. Shen Xiaoxiao was the only one who did not know.

    One had to know that Little Treasure was such an evildoer, not to mention the sister of the dragon and phoenix twins?

    However, no matter what kind of person Da Bao was, in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was their most precious little princess.

    Because Ye Xie went missingter and his whereabouts were unknown, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan could not expose Da Bao¡¯s identity to the public. Up until now, only a few people had actually seen Da Bao. Even if they knew that Da Bao existed, they had never associated her with Yan Anan, who was a freshman at Beijing University. One had to know that this name was toomon. Although Da Bao was very beautiful and cute, she didn¡¯t know what she and Little Treasure were thinking. She wore a pair ofrge-framed eyes and dressed herself up very normally.

    In addition, Da Bao had been proficient in disguises since she was young, so how could anyone know that this ordinary girl was the daughter of the richest person in the world? She hadn¡¯t even studied abroad, and she had chosen to study archaeology at Beijing University.

    Thus, no one knew about Da Bao¡¯s disguise.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to have lunch with Little Treasure when we get back. You¡¯re always so impatient.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pointed at Da Bao as she gestured with the jewelry. The diamond was specially found by Yan Kuan. It was a pink diamond, a rare gem in the world. She had just ordered it, so she brought her along to try it out.

    She was about to be an adult, so she naturally needed more jewelry. Although this girl liked ancient jewelry, it was impossible for her to wear ancient clothes.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s hurry up and choose. Then we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, there¡¯s no rush. I still have to choose a watch for your brother. Mom will go to the bathroom. You can look at the other things here first. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this pink diamond. You guys can wrap it first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam Yan.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was slowly led by the salesperson to the bathroom at the side. Da Bao picked out a watch for Little Treasure at the side. It was the same type of diamond iy. There were many types, and Da Bao was a little dazzled by it.

    Da Bao moved to another counter. Just then, two women walked in from the door. One of them was Hong Kong¡¯s popr movie, TV, and song star, Ou Qi. The other was her cousin. She was also one of Hong Kong¡¯s top ten tycoons, Shui Liuli. She was also a star back then, but she had married into a rich family. This cousin was now preparing to follow her path. She was also in the entertainment industry, and she seemed to be doing quite well. In addition, everyone knew that tomorrow night was the world¡¯s richest man, Yan Kuan¡¯s son and daughtering-of-age ceremony. All the top people from all walks of life had to attend.

    It was rare for her sister to get an invitation, so she naturally had to dress up well. She also had to pick out jewelry, so they naturally had to take a good look around.

    Not only them, many rich people were starting small-scale gatherings today, and there was also a banquet tonight, so they naturally had to prepare well.

    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful diamond ne. Cousin, you wear that, that suits you very well.¡±

    Ou Qi¡¯s mouth was extremely sweet, and she knew how to read people¡¯s eyes. She was even willing to tter. She did indeed think that this jewelry was a masterpiece, but it was not that she was ignorant. She knew that this diamond jewelry would definitely be expensive, so she could afford it. However, she had only been popr for two to three years. If she really spent nearly all of her savings to buy this, it would definitely not work, and she could not bear to part with it.

    However, her cousin was different. She had a good life. When she was married with a child, she took away her ex who had nothing to give. When she entered the house, she gave birth to the first son of her husband¡¯s family. This was the rise of a mistress. That was also the person that they admired endlessly in the entire entertainment industry.

    She could not afford this jewelry, but she knew that this Shui Liuli definitely could afford it.

    Moreover, tonight, she had to rely on this Shui Liuli to help introduce high-quality men. Naturally, she had to make this cousin happy. Most importantly, even if she did not say it, she believed that as long as a woman saw such top-grade jewelry¡­ There would be no one who would not be tempted.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not bad. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    The two of them quickly walked to the counter.

    ¡°Let me take a look at this jewelry.¡±

    Shui Liuli spoke thenguage of Xiangjiang. She was born and raised in Xiangjiang. She knew that as long as she spoke Xiangjiang dialect in the maind, people would think highly of her.

    And no matter what, she was a big star. Even if she married into a wealthy family, she would asionally see it in newspapers and magazines, so she never thought that no one knew her.

    Sure enough, as soon as she opened her mouth and took off her sunsses, the assistant immediately asked, ¡°Are you Shui Liuli? Are you Ou Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. Take out this jewelry and take a look. You want a photo and an autograph? Wait a moment.¡±

    The salesperson was originally quite excited, but when she heard that the two of them wanted to look at the jewelry, she immediately sped up the packing and said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Liuli and Miss Ou Qi. This jewelry was ordered by that Miss, so I can¡¯t show it to you.¡±

    ¡°Ordered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ourpany is only responsible for design and processing. This diamond is their own.¡±

    Shui Liuli¡¯s face was a little ugly, but this ne was indeed very beautiful, and it was also the kind that was priceless in the market. Shui Liuli really liked it. The manager frowned, but before he could say anything, Ou Qi said to the salesgirl,¡±If it¡¯s ordered, can¡¯t we take a look? Is that little girl an adult? She doesn¡¯t look like a rich person. Are you kidding us? Which family¡¯s daughter is she from?¡±

    Actually, Ou Qi really wanted to ask thisst sentence. Which family¡¯s daughter could actually take out such a beautiful diamond ne? Of course, if the Shen family was not as good as her cousin¡¯s husband¡¯s family¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to buy this jewelry.

    When Shui Liuli heard her cousin¡¯s words, she also raised her head and looked at the salesperson curiously. Yes, although this was the maind, it couldn¡¯t be said that she didn¡¯t know anyone. As long as it was a youngdy from a wealthy family, she had alsoe into contact with her. This girl was dressed in extremely ordinary clothes and wore a pair of ck-framed sses. Such an ordinary and unpredictable person, could she be a youngdy from a wealthy family?

    Impossible, right?

    The salesperson was in a difficult position. The manager had personally greeted thedy and her mother just now, and he did not say who thedy and young miss were. Moreover, that respectful attitude meant that even without asking them, they knew that she was definitely an extraordinary person.

    There was one more thing. The most important thing was that thedy looked very familiar. It was not just because she was very beautiful, but because she had always felt that she had seen her appearance in some foreign magazine.

    Also, this jewelry was someone else¡¯s from the beginning to the end. It was already a great gift for the shop to help make it. How could they dare to make a decision for the owner?

    ¡°This ¡ª¡ª I¡¯m really sorry, whichdy and her mother owns this jewelry. I really can¡¯t make the decision at this moment. Moreover, I don¡¯t know whichdy she is from, but she came here with her mother. Her mother looks a little familiar.¡±

    The salesgirl was telling the truth, but her exnation was too stiff and pale. Even though she looked very wronged and didn¡¯t know what to do, Shui Liuli and Ou Qi didn¡¯t buy it at all.

    She was used to being carefree in Xiangjiang. When she came to the maind, she couldn¡¯t control her temper most of the time. Fang Lanxin was like this back then, and this Shui Liuli was even more arrogant.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even look at her? Does mother look familiar? Where¡¯s your manager? Call the manager out.¡±

    ¡°The manager apanied thatdy to the washroom.¡±

    Let a manager apany ady to the washroom? Whichdy was so powerful?

    ¡°Such a big background? I say, you¨C¡±

    When Shui Liuli heard that, she immediately began to think in her mind. She had been in a wealthy family for many years. She did not know anything else, but she had learned to endure it well. At this time, before she knew the other party¡¯s identity, she definitely could not offend the other party. Since this person was obviously someone with a great background, then she had to properly rify this matter before making a decision.

    Furthermore, at this time, Ai Wei happened to be here to pick up Shen Xiaoxiao and Da Bao. Yan Kuan and Huang Yueyan were organizing an extremely important meeting, so he was the one to pick them up.

    His two children, Tianling and Tianjue, went straight to the vi and had dinner together. This was a regr gathering between the two families. In the afternoon, Lou Yin would also bring her husband and two children over. Tonight was a big gathering.

    ¡°Da Bao, have you chosen? Why are you so listless?¡±

    There was no one in China who did not know Ai Wei¡¯s identity, let alone the two celebrities who had worked hard in the entertainment industry?

    They stared nkly as Ai Wei walked toward Da Bao. His eyes were so gentle that tears were about to drip from them. Ai Wei had transformed into an extremely outstanding businessman. Such a man was indeed a man that all women wanted to marry.

    However, this Ai Wei was married to a global female tycoon, Huang Yueyan. They heard that he was very strict and no one had ever seen him fooling around. However, it was really strange to see him here at this time.

    What was even stranger was that after the girl called out to him, everyone, including the salesperson from earlier, looked over with an extremely strange expression on their faces.

    This was because Da Bao called out:

    ¡°Godfather!¡±

 Chapter 1242 - Killing Both Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Killing Both Mother and Daughter</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Over the years in China, the title of ¡®godfather¡¯ had be more and more unusual. Therefore, whenever someone heard this address, they would have an extremely strange expression.

    Another synonym for godfather was ¡®kept¡¯.

    If this jewelry was ordered by the mistress that Ai Wei kept, then it really made sense why these people didn¡¯t know the identity of this little girl.

    ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s your mother?¡±

    ¡°She went to the bathroom. I¡¯m looking for a watch. Godfather, do you think this looks good?¡±

    !!

    Ai Wei walked over to take a look. It was very suitable for Little Treasure, but seeing that the little girl was obviously not interested, Ai Wei smiled and said to Da Bao,¡±Then you don¡¯t like the jewelry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t like these things.¡±

    ¡°This little girl isn¡¯t telling the truth. You like hairpins, right? Come and take a look at this.¡±

    After saying this, Ai Wei took out a box from his pocket and handed it to Da Bao.

    Da Bao immediately knew what was inside the sandalwood and the box. She immediately perked up and opened it to take a look. Indeed, it was a hairpin. The most important thing was that it waspletely purple. These were purple eyes, a rare treasure in the world.

    When she took it out, all the shop assistants and even those who were looking at the jewelry in the shop could not help but turn their heads to look at her in surprise. Compared to the pink diamond from before, the value of these two eyes could be said to be on par.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s even my favorite purple color.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. This is a gift from Godfather alone. Wear it for fun.¡±

    Ai Wei did not have a daughter. All these years, the couple had not been holding back their desire to have a daughter, but they did not have one. Furthermore, Da Bao had practically been watched by Ai Wei since she was born. Even though she had been in aa for ten years¡­ However, other than 19 and Yan Kuan, Ai Wei was definitely the male elder that Da Bao and Little Treasure cared about the most.

    Since he had specifically said that it was a gift from him alone, then the gifts from his family would definitely not appear until the next day. However, Da Bao did not tell Ai Wei that her godmother had also given her a single giftst night. It was very direct, there was a seaside vi, a red limited-edition sports car, and the same hairpin. However, that was auctioned from overseas. It was said to havee from the pce, and it was well preserved. It was a phoenix hairpin that had been made with a little jade. It was of extraordinary significance.

    This gift could be said to be very heavy, but to them, it was nothing.

    ¡°Thank you, Godfather. Godfather is the best.¡±

    Da Bao pulled on Ai Wei¡¯s sleeve and began to act coquettishly. Ai Wei looked at this little girl as if she was his own daughter. He reached out and pinched her chubby cheeks, mainly because those big-framed eyes were tooughable. Why did this girl, who was clearly so cute, like to torture herself into such a state?

    ¡°These sses are so ugly.¡±

    The two of them began to joke around. The people at the side had long changed their worldview. No one had expected that Ai Wei would cheat on his wife and find such a young girl.

    Sure enough, the bitterness behind a strong woman was not something that ordinary women could endure. No man was good.

    ¡°Ou Qi, what are you doing?¡±

    Shui Liuli did not expect Ou Qi to be so bold as to actually take a video. Fortunately, there were clothes to cover it. Otherwise, it would really be seen by others.

    ¡°Take it. This is a sure trump card. Cousin, Ai Wei has given us something to use against him. At the critical moment, he might be able to help us greatly.¡±

    Shui Liuli wanted to stop her, but the words stuck in her mouth. Recently, her family had a business deal with the Huang Corporation, but the Huang Corporation had not agreed. If they had this¡­ They might really be able to help them.

    Therefore, she did not stop Ou Qi. Even she herself hoped that Ai Wei could do something more exciting.

    Of course, the opportunity that she thought she had was immediately presented to her.

    Because at this time, Shen Xiaoxiao came out of the bathroom.

    Because her back was facing them, even if Shen Xiaoxiao came out of the bathroom and stood with Ai Wei and the others. They only saw Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back and did not see her face.

    However, this was not important. What was important was that they actually saw Ai Wei take out a thermos cup from his pocket and hand it to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Drink it warm.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the familiar cup. This Yan Kuan was really capable. She had only said that the freshly squeezed fruit juice tasted healthy and beautiful, but this man had remembered it in his heart.

    Of course, Ai Wei had also remembered it. The two men were simr in strength, but they changed their ways and began to court their wives.

    The weather was slightly cooler, so Yan Kuan remembered to heat up the juice. Shen Xiaoxiao drank the juice at 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon every day. She didn¡¯t expect Yan Kuan to be so persistent. He even allowed Ai Wei to bring someone to pick her up.

    ¡°Is it troublesome?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. I think it¡¯s not bad. Look at your skin. Isn¡¯t it very good?¡±

    These were rtivelymon words. Of course, if it was an ordinary boyfriend and girlfriend, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to say it. However, Shen Xiaoxiao and Ai Wei¡¯s rtionship didn¡¯t have anything that they couldn¡¯t say.

    Especially in the first few years after giving birth, the two of them talked about everything, especially in the area of beauty. Wasn¡¯t this face what a big celebrity like Ai Wei cared about the most?

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m getting old. Don¡¯t I have to take care of myself?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao took the cup and drank it directly. After that, she casually took the handkerchief that Ai Wei handed over and wiped her lips. Coincidentally, Ai Wei¡¯s face was wet when he took the cup, so he wiped his face with the handkerchief. He was not trying to avoid suspicion.

    Of course, this was not what outsiders thought.

    And all of this was recorded.

    ¡°Have you chosen?¡±

    ¡°This one.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at it. It was not bad. Then this one was good. Her daughter¡¯s gift had to be carefully prepared. As for her son¡¯s, she could just let her daughter help him choose. Anyway, that kid was smarter than Da Bao. He was very smart. He could choose what she liked.

    Alright, Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re being biased again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go pay.¡±

    Ai Wei did not mind the money at all. Moreover, he really did not have the habit of asking a woman to give him money even when they went out shopping.

    After giving the money and taking the things, the three of them walked out of the jewelry store. Of course, this action was naturally Da Bao walking in the middle, holding a person on each side of her left and right arms.

    ¡°D*mn, the people from the maind know how to y better than the people from the outside. Is this killing both mother and daughter?¡±

    Ou Qi¡¯s words were harsh, but everyone knew that this was the truth. This Ai Wei was too amazing.

    ¡°This video might even be sold for a sky-high price,¡±Ou Qi said in a low voice, and the way Shui Liuli looked at her became more and more unpredictable.

    ..

    ¡°Master, the banquet will be held tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°Prepare the ne to set off. Have you prepared the gift for the Miss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ready, Master. What if they know your identity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been three years. Do you think they will recognize me now?¡±

    The subordinate looked at this young man who was at least 190 centimeters tall. He had the maturity and wisdom that people of the same age did not have. Although he was only 17 years old, what he showed was definitely not what a 17-year-old boy would do.

    And this person was either someone else or Ye Xie, whom they had not seen for three years¡­

 Chapter 1243

    ?Chapter 1243: Gathering

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Deng Liu, do you have something to say?¡±

    The ck-robed man called Deng Liu watched as Ye Xie sat at the back of the car, leisurely ying with his lighter. He looked through the rearview mirror many times, but he did not expect to be discovered. After some thought, he said to Ye Xie,

    ¡°Master, the ck Emperor dotes on his wife very much. It is also said that his two children are very filial and obedient, so I feel, feel...¡±

    ¡°Feel what? When did you be such a mother-inw?¡±

    ¡°I feel that you can follow the mother-inw policy!¡±

    Ye Xie was stunned when he heard this. Mother-inw policy? What kind of policy was this?

    ¡°What is the mother-inw policy?¡±

    Deng Liu was stunned. He thought that this Master was most likely abroad, so he probably really did not know what the mother-inw policy was. In recent years, China¡¯s mother-inw policy had be more and more popr. It seemed that Master wanted to marry the daughter back home, he had to make good preparations.

    Deng Liu thought about it and started to fill in the nks for Ye Xie. Ye Xie was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. So this was what China was like now?

    ¡°Deng Liu, what does Madam Yan like?¡±

    Deng Liu smiled. His master really cared about that youngdy. There had been no changes in the past few years. Now that Fire Ind had been taken over by his master, he knew his master¡¯s ambitions. He wanted to dominate the world. If he could really marry the ck Emperor¡¯s daughter, then it would be twice the result with half the effort. As for the son of the ck Emperor, Deng Liu felt that it was just a legend spread outside. He did not think that he was really that powerful.

    This master of his had experienced extraordinary things in the past few years. It was something that ordinary people would not experience. If it were up to him, there was no one in this world who could rival him. Perhaps that Lord ck Emperor would not be a match for his master in front of his master.

    ¡°des?¡±

    Deng Liu¡¯s words made Ye Xie stunned. Was this fool still asleep?

    After Deng Liu said this, he was also stunned. Madam Yan did not seem to have any special hobbies. The only special thing was that she seemed to be good at the de.

    ¡°Deng Liu, are you still asleep?¡±

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you give her some jewelry? No woman doesn¡¯t like jewelry.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Madam Yan is the same as other women? A woman who can make the entire Dark Empire call her the boss? What do you think?¡±

    Alright, Deng Liu did not say anything. Ye Xie looked out of the window. It looked like he really had to think about what he wanted to give Madam Yan.

    As for the gift for Da Bao, he had already prepared it for a very long time. Fan Xing, do you still remember Zhai Yue?

    That dream that seemed to have been personally experienced by him was still something that he could not get over. It was truly terrifying, and many of the plots were vague and unclear. However, that girl called Fan Xing... He could not forget her no matter what.

    (rtives, don¡¯t forget. Previously, it was said that to enter Ye Xie¡¯s body, one would have to experience some torture, and the memories might not beplete.)

    ..

    ¡°Big Sister, this is my gift to you. Do you like it? This fox fur is pretty, isn¡¯t it? I hunted it myself. Is it pretty? It¡¯s in the second level of the forest.¡±

    Da Bao looked at the fox fur, which waspletely white without any impurities. It was indeed very beautiful and eye-catching. Most importantly, it was personally hunted by Fu Bao, so this kind gesture was really valuable.

    ¡°Fu Bao, you went to the second level of the forest? That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister. Mom said that when I turn 18, I can go to the second level to explore. Big Sister, can youe with me? I want to go to the World of Magical Beasts.¡±

    Fu Bao was now 13 years old. To turn 18, there were still five years left. Da Bao thought about it. She also wanted to go to the World of Magical Beasts. It was really possible.

    ¡°Sure, Little Treasure and I will go with you. Let¡¯s go to the Magical Beast Forest.¡±

    When Fu Bao heard this, her eyes instantly lit up. Fu Man, who was already 15 years old, was also a little excited when he heard this. Although he didn¡¯t say much... but judging from the fact that he was clearly a little closer to Little Treasure, he could tell that this kid also wanted to go.

    However, that was also true. People who had never been to the Magical Beast Forest definitely had some yearning for that ce. Moreover, that ce was considered a forbidden ce for humans, and no ordinary person would be allowed to go there.

    Lou Yin looked at the children. She did not interfere with them. If Little Treasure and Da Bao were to bring them, she would not have any objections of them going to the Magical Beast Forest. However, if they wanted to go by themselves, they definitely could not.

    The children began to discuss their ns to go to the World of Magical Beasts. Ai Tianling and Ai Tianjue were already 15 years old. Naturally, they also wanted to go to the World of Magical Beasts. As long as they were boys, there was no one who did not like to take risks.

    However, they did not receive as much training intensity as Fu Man and Fu Bao, so it was impossible for them to enter the Magical Beast Forest. However, it did not stop them from looking forward to it. They liked it.

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, I¡¯m going to be 40. Why do I feel like this is so unreal?¡±

    When Lou Yin said this, Shen Xiaoxiao nced at her and said, ¡°Are you wrong? You¡¯re going to be 50. You¡¯re already 43, right? You¡¯re underreporting by a few years.¡±

    Lou Yin choked on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and red at her angrily, causing Huang Yueyan tough non-stop at the side.

    ¡°What are youughing at? We¡¯re the same age. Aren¡¯t you also approaching 50?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, do you even know how to count? I¡¯m only 44. Besides, do I look like a 40 to you?¡±

    Lou Yin red at her. Needless to say, she really didn¡¯t look like one. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she drank Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s blood back then, but their aging speed was indeed much slower. Of course... This also had a lot to do with their free maintenance products.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, it doesn¡¯t look like it. You look very young, vibrant, and bright.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    The three men were studying the antiques at the side. This was a batch of newly unearthed antiques, and there was one more thing. It was dug up by Little Treasure.

    They were discussing happily, so they naturally didn¡¯t care about what was happening here.

    ¡°Candy, candy, candy...¡±

    The two-year-old little radish ran in with a lollipop in his hand. Just as he was about to run, he appeared in front of the group of children.

    Da Bao liked this little bean the most. It was Dark 2¡¯s son. Dabao had even nicknamed him little radish. This was because Bai Fei had especially liked eating radishes during thest month of his pregnancy, Da Bao had given him this name after that.

    Da Bao had liked to tease this kid ever since he was born. As for Little Treasure, he liked to tease this kid with food, so this kid had liked to y with two people since he was young.

    He definitely didn¡¯t know about birthdays, but he knew that he had to give his favorite things to his older brothers and sisters, so he brought two lollipops as birthday presents.

    However, no one cared about the children anymore. Dark 2 had already joined the men and started to study the table full of antiques.

    The women followed the same rules and were ready to y mahjong.

    ¡°Guess who is the victim of the case I¡¯m working on today?¡±

    As soon as Bai Fei sat down, she began to gossip about the case she was working on today.

    ¡°From what you mean, it¡¯s someone we know?¡±

    Huang Yueyan immediately asked Bai Fei.

    Bai Fei smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Hong Cuihua.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Hong Cuihua. Aiya, it¡¯s ck Peony.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, so that¡¯s her name. No wonder she¡¯s called ck Peony. But she actually called the police?¡±

 Chapter 1244

    ?

    Chapter 1244: Being Threatened

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ck Peony had been living a miserable life these past few years. Ever since thest time she was filmed together with more than a dozen men and it was broadcasted around the world, her reputation could be imagined. Not to mention that the stock market had plummeted... The properties under her name had also begun to be purchased by a mysterious person.

    As her manager, Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan both knew that this mysterious person was Ye Xie. They had said that this was an opponent prepared for Little Treasure, so naturally, they did not kill him.

    That kid really had some opportunities. He had been fished out of the sea and ended up on a mysterious ind. It was not like the Miao tribe. They would talk about some of the opportunitiester.

    On this end, ck Peony¡¯s business was shrinking. Her only daughter had long cut ties with her, while her younger brother was guarding hisnd and only cared about himself.

    Although ck Peony was on the verge of bankruptcy, she still had some money. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to live the rest of her life peacefully.

    However, although ck Peony had been tormented by more than ten men, she had recovered after half a year of rest. However, she had indeed aged a lot.

    She was now 50 years old. She had been extravagant all her life. The most important thing was that she liked young men the most.

    Moreover, this ck Peony had been seen by countless people. She had really been dealt with by an extremely powerful little celebrity.

    Today, she had been cheated out of her money and had also been beaten up. The beating was considered very serious. Her leg had been broken. However, this ck Peony was no longer afraid of losing face. She immediately called the police. Bai Fei happened to see her when she was being processed by the forensic doctor. That was why there was such a follow-up.

    ¡°Sigh, we had initially said that keeping this ck Peony would cause Ye Xie more trouble, but this Ye Xie has really exceeded our expectations. Although it has always been, this backup n that we prepared was actually able to keep this Fire Ind together even without him being around. He even went into hiding.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that kid is indeed very powerful, but I heard that he¡¯s studying abroad. Of course, the news that he released is like that. No one knows where he really is.¡±

    This was also the part that Shen Xiaoxiao was very puzzled about. Even she and Yan Kuan could not get to the bottom of it. It seemed that this kid really had endless opportunities.

    They were no different from normal people now. Unless it was necessary, they would never use magic. Of course, this could only be used by Yan Kuan. The three of them did not have magic, and Little Treasure did know feng shui. However, they did not know that Ye Xie was his opponent.

    ¡°Do you think they will appear tomorrow night at our two babies¡¯ing of age ceremony? I remember that you guys let go of the invitations, right? The top families in the world all have invitations.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Moreover, even if that kid appeared in front of us, we might not recognize him.¡±

    ¡°ck Peony is still at the police station?¡±

    ¡°It seems like¨C¡±

    Ding ding ding ding¨C

    The phone rang. Huang Yueyan nced at her phone. Why did this person call her? She didn¡¯t want to pick it up at first, but after thinking about it, she still picked up the phone. However, it had only been a few minutes, and Huang Yueyan¡¯s expression was no longer just ugly.

    After hanging up the phone, before everyone could ask what had happened, they heard a text message. Huang Yueyan took it out and took a look. Her originally livid face couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°I say, one moment you look like a volcano erupting, and the next moment you¡¯reughing. Has your menopause advanced?¡±

    Lou Yin¡¯s words weren¡¯t polite. Of course, these women might not be polite when they spoke together.

    ¡°Look for yourselves. They said that this Ai Wei killed both mother and daughter behind my back. They even took a video. Come,e and take a look.¡±

    Lou Yin immediately took the phone over andughed when she saw it. Shen Xiaoxiao was extremely speechless.

    ¡°Who made the call?¡±

    ¡°Apany in Xiangjiang has always wanted to cooperate with our Huang Corporation. In the past, we thought about whether or not we should consider it. Now, it seems that we don¡¯t need to consider it. How dare you use this method on me? You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    ¡°Xiangjiang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this seems to be secretly taken by a jewelry store. Didn¡¯t you go to the jewelry store yesterday? Did you meet anyone with a Xiangjiang ent?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and finally said, ¡°I saw a celebrity. Da Bao told me about a Xiangjiang celebrity that all the girls in their school liked. I evenughed at Da Bao at that time. I said, are you also a fan of celebrities? She said that she didn¡¯t like that celebrity, so she just mentioned it.¡±

    Da Bao didn¡¯t even nce at Shui Liuli at that time, but she knew that the two women were sitting at the side and knew everything they said. Of course, no one would have thought that Da Bao would know about this.

    ¡°A celebrity?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Ask Da Bao.¡±

    Once Da Bao said the name, the women knew what was going on. They looked at the men¡¯s side but no one said anything. Instead, they made their own decisions:

    ¡°What are their ns for this video?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? If we don¡¯t agree to cooperate with them, they¡¯ll post it on the website. Who wouldn¡¯t know about it then? However, their words are more tactful. It hasn¡¯t been so many years, yet someone is actually threatening me? How outrageous.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them post it on the website. Da Bao is still a child.¡±

    ¡°As long as they dare to post it, their entire family won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±

    Little Treasure had unknowingly run over here and heard their words. Of course, when Little Treasure came over, a few children also came over.

    It turned out that someone had threatened their godmother, and the matter had something to do with their elder sister and godmother. These children were just causing a ruckus.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care. She had always been raising her children freely.

    ¡°What do you all want to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll handle this matter ourselves. You can rest assured and leave it to us. You guys hurry up and y cards. We have a few ideas.¡±

    ¡°Then you guys go ahead and do it. Remember the meal time. Go ahead, we¡¯re going to y cards.¡±

    These women were really big-hearted. They just left these matters to Little Treasure and the others. However, Little Treasure had been handling things more and more steadily over the years. Even Yan Kuan said that when he was at this age, he might not have been so meticulous in handling things.

    The children no longer cared about what the adults were doing.

    At this moment, all of them entered Little Treasure¡¯s study.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just learned how to hack. Why don¡¯t I try hacking that woman¡¯s ount and transfer all of her money to our ount?¡±

    The one who directly said money was definitely Ai Lingtian. This child was simply too greedy for money.

    ¡°It¡¯s not satisfying at all. Isn¡¯t she a celebrity? Dig up some juicy information and let her reputation be ruined. If you want to hack her, then hack her privacy. Dig up her photos and transfer her money along the way.¡±

    Ai Tianjue came up with an idea. This person was even more ruthless. Not only did he want money, but he also wanted to ruin your reputation.

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t the main point be that Xiangjiang family?¡±

 Chapter 1245

    ?

    Chapter 1245: Netizen

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Don¡¯t they like threats? Then let¡¯s also threaten them and kidnap their little one.¡±

    As soon as Fu Bao finished speaking, everyone looked at this little bandit woman. This was too direct. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad?

    ¡°Fu Bao, be good. Kidnapping a child is not good. The child is innocent. Even if you want to kidnap someone, you have to kidnap the adult. Do you understand?¡±

    Everyone looked at Little Treasure. It couldn¡¯t be. Was Big Brother¡¯s way of thinking too ahead of their time?

    Fu Bao sat on Little Treasure¡¯sp. Yes, everyone was right. The 13-year-old Fu Bao was really sitting on Little Treasure¡¯sp. Furthermore, she held Little Treasure¡¯s waist without any sense of dissonance.

    Everyone was very used to this action, but the adults below did not know. The younger ones did indeed know. Big Brother did not seem to like other people carrying Fu Bao, so he could only carry her himself. In the beginning, Fu Man wanted to carry his sister himself, and he was even taken out by Little Treasure to talk for a long time. However, they did not know how the two of themmunicatedter. It was not enough from then on, when Little Treasure wanted to hold Fu Bao, Ai Tianling and Ai Tianjue wanted to do the same action, but they were blocked by Fu Man.

    Now that the child was older, perhaps everyone except for Fu Bao knew what Big Brother meant by being so possessive.

    As for whether there was a problem with his way of teaching Fu Bao, well, it was not within their consideration anymore, because in the future, it would be Little Treasure who would harm them.

    ¡°Then should we kidnap their adults?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. This Shui Liuli is a mistress. Moreover, she used to be a star. The one who threatened Godmother was Shui Liuli¡¯s husband, so we only need to deal with this couple. As for this Ou Qi, we can hack her ount and expose her dirty tricks. As for the money, it¡¯s up to you. If you like it, you can transfer it over yourself and use it as private money.¡±

    When they heard the words ¡®private money¡¯, the children became excited again. They loved to save private money the most. Hahaha.

    ¡°Then how do we deal with them?¡±

    Little Treasure sat there without saying anything. Instead, he looked at the other three boys and said, ¡°How do you three think we should deal with them?¡±

    The three boys knew that their Big Brother was teaching them. Da Bao did not say anything as she sat at the side and looked at the three boys.

    The three boys were all 15 or 16 years old. At this moment, they knew that their Big Brother was testing them. If they didn¡¯t perform well, they would definitely be punished. The main point was that it was very embarrassing.

    ¡°Big Brother, let us think about it. We¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    Little Treasure smiled and let them do as they pleased. He hugged Fu Bao and started to whisper while Da Bao started to stand at the side and y with her phone.

    Recently, she had added a newizen. He was surprisingly talkative and could also chat together. He even wanted to ask her to meet him. She was thinking about whether she should go.

    Alright, Da Bao had the thoughts of a girl her age. She was curious and had a heart full of love.

    However, thisizen was indeed very good at chatting. Da Bao was very smart and she was even a little ck-bellied. If thisizen did not have some ability and content, he would definitely not be able to chat together with Da Bao.

    Should they meet or not?

    ¡°Young Misses, Young Masters, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Alright, there was no need to think about this. After eating, they would chat again after eating.

    Everyone walked out one after another. Little Treasure, who was walking at the back, took a look at the phone in Da Bao¡¯s bag. This little girl had a secret.

    ¡°What happened to Big Brother?¡±

    Ai Tianling looked at his big brother who suddenly called out to him. Could something have happened?

    ¡°Ai Tianling, Big Brother will give you a task.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Go and steal your big sister¡¯s phone.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Ai Tianling was stunned for a moment. It couldn¡¯t be. Stealing his big sister¡¯s phone? Why would Big Brother give him such a difficult task?

    ¡°Big Brother, if Big Sister finds out, I¡¯ll get beaten up.¡±

    Little Treasure thought to himself, ¡®Don¡¯t I know that you will get beaten up? That¡¯s why I came to look for you.¡¯ However, he couldn¡¯t say these words carelessly. He could only coax Ai Tianling and say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go with me to explore the ancient tomb? I know of one in the suburbs of the capital. As long as youplete this matter, I¡¯ll bring you there. Just you alone.¡±

    Ai Tianling was happy now. Even if he got beaten up, it was fine. Thus, Ai Tianling decided to take the risk and do this.

    ¡°Big Brother, why didn¡¯t you call me for such a thing? I want to go to the ancient tomb too.¡±

    Alright, before he could agree to it, Ai Tianjue ran in, followed by Fu Man. This time, other than Fu Bao and Da Bao, who had already gone downstairs, the others were gathered together again.

    Little Treasure did not hesitate and assigned the task to the three little things. If the three of them could not even steal a phone, they would practice for an extra month.

    ¡°You must keep it a secret, understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we promise that we won¡¯t let Big Sister know.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ..

    ¡°What are you guys doing today? Why are you being so attentive to your sister?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it being attentive? Even the usually quiet Fu Bao started to peel the prawns for Da Bao. The other two were picking fish bones and picking vegetables. This was a rare sight.

    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t we thinking that Big Sister¡¯s birthday ising up? In the future, when Big Sister falls in love, we won¡¯t have the chance to court her. We have to hurry.¡±

    This reply made all the adults present burst intoughter. Even Da Bao herself said cheerfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Big Sister will definitely let you court her to the end. As long as your future wives don¡¯t have any objections...¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t have any objections. Otherwise, we will definitely make sure that you guys are well-behaved and obedient.¡±

    The adultsughed heartily. Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan felt a little bitter in their hearts. This child was already 18 years old. So soon, she would be dating and getting married this year. Sigh, they couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. They really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.

    ..

    ¡°Big Brother, is Big Sister going to meet an online friend?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not blind. We saw it.¡±

    The few of them huddled in the study again. However, this time, they weren¡¯t going to deal with anyone else. Instead, they had just cracked Da Bao¡¯s phone password. This was to peek at her phone.

    ¡°Go hack the other party¡¯s ount and see who the other party is.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you dare to date my sister, let¡¯s see if this Young Master will agree.¡±

    A few minutester, Ai Tianjue¡¯s sweat dripped down bit by bit. It couldn¡¯t be, right? He actually couldn¡¯t find out?

    ¡°Let me do it. You¡¯ve already been discovered by the other party.¡±

    Little Treasure let Ai Tianjue get up and sat down himself. The other party couldn¡¯t tell that he was an expert hacker. Ai Tianjue was too young and couldn¡¯t deal with such an expert, so he had to take action.

    After he really took action, Little Treasure realized that this person was really an expert. At least in terms of hacker skills, he was ranked in the top three in the world. He was very familiar with his skills and could be considered one of the top ten in the world. It was evident how many people could fight him to a draw.

    But even so, Little Treasure still managed to find the other party¡¯s IP address.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to find out who this person is. He¡¯s so powerful. Our Da Bao won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡±

    Little Treasure took the three kids outside and went out.

    On the other end, Ye Xie looked at theputer and smiled. Amazing. He was indeed the son of the ck Emperor. He found his IP so quickly. He just didn¡¯t know if he woulde looking for him. Should he hide for a while? Or should he have a face-to-face confrontation?

 Chapter 1246

    ?

    Chapter 1246: We¡¯ve Been Discovered

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±

    As soon as they reached the door, the three of them were directly blocked at the main door. Da Bao looked at her four younger brothers who were already preparing to drive out. Hmph, they thought that she didn¡¯t know what they were trying to do.

    Little Treasure was a shrewd person. As soon as he saw Da Bao, he immediately said, ¡°These kids wanted to sneak out, but I happened to bump into them. Da Bao, why aren¡¯t you ying inside?¡±

    Da Bao nced at Little Treasure. These little guys, were sly and cunning. The worst was Little Treasure.

    ¡°Where do you want to go in the middle of the night?¡±

    This was said to the other three kids. The three of them had already been shamelessly betrayed by their big brother, and they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t all.

    Da Bao directly threw out the main point of the night.

    ¡°Who took my phone? Take it out.¡±

    The three boys looked at each other. In the end, the most honest Fu Man was pulled out and said, ¡°Big Sister, we didn¡¯t take it. We identally picked it up and put it in the study.¡±

    ¡°identally picked it up?¡±

    Da Bao still trusted Fu man more. This kid didn¡¯t know how to lie. Of course, Da Bao didn¡¯t know that the more people didn¡¯t lie, the more serious they became when they talked about lying.

    ¡°I really found it.¡±

    ¡°Then did you guys look at my messages?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s eyes met with Little Treasure¡¯s. Little Treasure definitely peeked. He liked to peek at her privacy the most. Usually, he would sneak around, thinking that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all Tianjue¡¯s fault. He learned some hacking skills and always wanted to show off. He bet with us that he could open your phone password. As soon as he opened it, we saw a message. However, because he saw this message, Da Bao, you can¡¯t meet online friends. That¡¯s the way of immature people, okay? Those youngsters like to lie to girls your age.¡±

    Alright, Ai Tianjue had been shot. It was true that he had broken his big sister¡¯s phone password, but if his big brother had not asked them to do it, would they have dared to do it?

    Why did his big brother always like to push them out to suffer whenever something happened to his big sister?

    His big brother was too disloyal, disloyal.

    But if they didn¡¯t help Big Brother take the me, what if his big brother wanted to take revenge and increase their training? Wouldn¡¯t they be even more miserable?

    After weighing the pros and cons, Fu Man and Ai Tianling made a move at the same time.

    They pushed their good brother, Ai Tianjue, out with one palm. There was no hurry. The two of them pointed at Ai Tianjue at the same time and said, ¡°Tianjue, quickly admit it. It was you who was itching to break Big Sister¡¯s password.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You even asked us to be the lookout.¡±

    Ai Tianjue was furious. Why were his brothers so disloyal? Why? Why? But could he not admit it, could he?

    ¡°Well, Big Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I was the one who broke your password. Then, they were attracted by my shameless behavior and were forced to see your message.¡±

    Da Bao was about to suffer internal injuries. These kids were always like this. Did they really think she was stupid?

    ¡°Sister, Tianjue didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please forgive him.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly. Tianjue just learned how to hack and wanted to show off.¡±

    Little Treasure also chimed in, but Ai Tianjue didn¡¯t buy it at all. Shouldn¡¯t these brothers plead for mercy? How could they get away so easily?

    ¡°Hmph, good-for-nothings. Go in. Don¡¯t block the way. Do you want to see my online friend?¡±

    It was a cold day, and Da Bao couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to them. She directly said their ultimate goal.

    ¡°Aiya, we¡¯re curious, curious.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be curious. Wake up early tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Sister, you¡¯re bringing us there?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, are you really going to meet your online friend?¡±

    Even Little Treasure did not expect Da Bao to really meet the online friend.

    However, he was also confused by his concern. Da Bao directly said, ¡°Are you guys stupid? I¡¯ve already brought you guys along. Do you think I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage?¡±

    Alright, with the few of them protecting her, it was true that only others would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°However, since you guys can go up against him, why don¡¯t you tell me what you guys have found out?¡±

    At this moment, Little Treasure was the one who wanted to curry favor with her. He immediately told Da Bao how they had fought, what they had done, and how they had done it in detail.

    After hearing this, Da Bao already had some thoughts in her mind. The Little White Dragon under the moon was really quite powerful. It was not something an ordinary person could do to fight to a draw with Little Treasure.

    And now, she seemed to have guessed that the Little White Dragon under the moon was deliberately luring her into taking the bait. Since he could draw with Little Treasure, it would not be that difficult to find out his identity.

    If the other party knew her identity, it was not impossible for him to deliberately cater to her hobbies or topics.

    It was just that no one else knew Da Bao¡¯s thoughts, and she would not let them know.

    ..

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You haven¡¯t spoken much the whole night?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao covered her face as she spoke to Yan Kuan, who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Ye Xie will appear again tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand did not stop. She nced at Yan Kuan and said, ¡°You used the Heavenly Eye?¡±

    ¡°That kid had some luck. Ordinary people would not be able to find any information about him. Moreover, there are some things about him that I haven¡¯t been able to find out.¡±

    At this point, Shen Xiaoxiao became curious. What did he mean by not being able to find out anything about Yan Kuan?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The only thing that I haven¡¯t been able to find out must be rted to me by blood. I think Ye Xie is most likely rted to Da Bao and Little Treasure.¡±

    ¡°I remember that you said before that he would be Little Treasure¡¯s opponent.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s dead. We already knew that. But what I¡¯m more worried about is that this kid will be rted to Da Bao. Da Bao and Ye Xie have a predestined rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Predestined rtionship? Are you kidding me? How old is my Da Bao? I won¡¯t allow her to get married so early.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that easy to be our son-inw. Besides, I have to see Ye Xie before I know. Once I see him, I¡¯ll know what kind of opportunity he has experienced.¡±

    ¡°Mm, go to sleep. We will see him tomorrow.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Master, shall we go out now?¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s better to avoid it. Before we see Da Bao, I don¡¯t want to alert her. Let¡¯s go and see how the gift is.¡±

    ¡°Master, we have already fed him. Other than being a little agitated, everything is fine.¡±

    ¡°Mm, we can¡¯t make any mistakes. That¡¯s Da Bao¡¯s favorite.¡±

    Deng Liu nced at his master. It was just a simple act of being an online friend. Could it be that his master already knew what Miss Yan liked? The world of the inte was so powerful?

    ¡°Your subordinate understands. Don¡¯t worry, Master. Then, are you going to the gathering with Miss Yan tomorrow morning?¡±

    Ye Xie smiled and said, ¡°The Young Master of the Dark Empire will definitely be there. I have no intention of confronting him so early. I¡¯ll just attend the banquet tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 1247

    ?

    Chapter 1247: Birthday Party

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What? You said you threatened Huang Yueyan with a video?¡±

    While feeding the child, Shui Liuli listened to her father-inw and husband¡¯s conversation. What was there to be surprised about? Perhaps they would hear the good news tomorrow morning.

    That woman did not care about these scandals. Shui Liuli did not think that there was anything wrong with this.

    Qi Sangui looked at his disappointing son and his wife, who was full of evil thoughts. Marrying a bad wife really caused three generations to die.

    ¡°Dad, why are you so agitated? Didn¡¯t you always say that I can¡¯t help thepany? Just wait and see this time. The Huang Corporation will definitely cooperate with us.¡±

    Qi Sangui mmed the chopsticks in his hand onto the dining table. He stood up and was so angry that he could not speak. After a long while, he said to Qi Jin, ¡°Idiot, idiot, you¡¯re pushing our Qi family into the fire pit. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s really over this time. Men, prepare the car. Prepare the car. Hurry up. You, you brat, go and apologize to President Huang with me immediately. Hurry, Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what are you so anxious for? It¡¯s not as serious as you say. Ah Jin also wants to work for thepany. Moreover, I¡¯m also a woman. I know that this matter will definitely seed.¡±

    Shui Liuli still looked indifferent. She even wiped her younger son¡¯s saliva.

    Qi Sangui was so angry that he was not clear. He did not care whether this was because she was a generation younger or whether she was his daughter-inw. He pointed at her nose and scolded:

    ¡°You are a woman who is doing more than what she can do. I was really blind to actually agree to let you, a jinx,e to our house. Back then, I already said that an actress like you is not worthy to be our daughter-inw. As expected, you really harmed our Qi family.¡±

    ¡°Dad, how can you say that about Liuli? She¡¯s doing this for the good of our family.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t, let me tell you. If this matter isn¡¯t settled, get the h*ll out of our house. Even if my son doesn¡¯t get married for the rest of his life, I will never allow you to enter our house again.¡±

    All these years, Shui Liuli had been living in luxury. Moreover, she had given birth to a son. Even if Qi Sangui wasn¡¯t satisfied with her status as an actress and didn¡¯t say anything on ount of her grandson, this matter concerned the survival of the Qi family. He could not be any more muddle-headed.

    What was the use of this woman just knowing how to give birth? She did not know how to help her husband and was constantly causing trouble. How could he keep such a wife?

    ¡°Let me tell you, if you¨C¡±

    ¡°Chairman, chairman, this is bad. Quick, look at the news. Quick, look at it.¡±

    Qi Sangui had a bad premonition in his heart before he even left the house. When he saw his secretarye over, he knew that Huang Yueyan, that woman, would not be so easily threatened. Look, she made a move. The Huang family must have made a move.

    The maid immediately turned on the television. Only then did they see the news on the television. His son and daughter-inw were both on the list.

    ¡°You, you¨C¡±

    ¡°B*tch, you actually participated in the Haitian Feast? I thought you were so pure. You put on a good show and even dated my arch-enemy. I was wondering why that brat keptughing when he saw me all these years. So it¡¯s because of this.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, listen to me. It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not like that? Do you still have any face?¡±

    ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you still hooking up with that little celebrity?¡±

    The two of them were fighting in the hall. Qi Sangui looked at his little grandson who was crying so much and his son and daughter-inw were arguing so noisily. He let out a fierce sigh and said to his secretary, ¡°This was exposed this morning? Keep an eye on the stock market. I¡¯m worried that there will be fluctuations in the stock market. This is just the appetizer.¡±

    Qi Sangui¡¯s sensitivity was very good. These scandals were actually nothing. The key was what came after.

    ¡°Chairman, are we going back to Xiangjiang right now?¡±

    ¡°No, we must attend the banquet tonight. No matter what the oue is today, we must see Huang Yueyan and apologize to her personally. Help me contact her immediately. As for these two useless things, immediately get someone to send them away. It¡¯s better not to see them.¡±

    Qi Sangui had just finished speaking when his secretary received a call and immediately said to him, ¡°The stock plummeted in the opening ten minutes. Someone is taking our shares.¡±

    The two on the other side were still quarreling. On the other side, Qi Sangui was already sweating profusely on his forehead and waspletely speechless.

    ..

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you investigating? Who was the one who exposed these photos of me? I clearly locked them very well in myputer¡¯s hard drive. No matter how much money it costs, you have to settle it for me.¡±

    Ou Qi couldn¡¯t believe it. Why were these photos of hers posted on the inte? Who was the one who was causing trouble for her?

    Ou Qi immediately opened her ount and prepared to transfer the money to her agent. But who could tell her why her savings were gone? Why were all her savings gone?

    ¡°Ah ¡ª Where is my money? Where did my money go? I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished!¡±

    ..

    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect this little celebrity to be so rich. Using this money to absorb the Qi family¡¯s shares is really twice the result with half the effort. Big Brother, when the timees, we¡¯ll take the Qi family under our banner, and then we¡¯ll do some small things ourselves. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been nning this since the morning. Alright, keep an eye on the stock market. Da Bao, you don¡¯t have to meet that online friend of yours anymore.¡±

    Da Bao was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he preparing to go out? Why wasn¡¯t he going now?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t go. If he¡¯s intentionally trying to get close to you, then he definitely won¡¯t go today. If you don¡¯t believe me, then we¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ve already made the secret guards work hard. If anyone goes, they¡¯ll inform us.¡±

    Da Bao sat there silently, because she had guessed that what Little Treasure said was very likely true, and it was true, that person might not participate.

    ¡°If that is the case, that person will definitely participate tonight.¡±

    Da Bao made her final conclusion. Little Treasure looked at Da Bao. He did not tell Da Bao, but he had already received an incredible piece of news. Ye Xie had returned. Tonight, not only might Ye Xie cause trouble... it was very likely to be Da Bao¡¯s trouble. A few years ago when that kid was so young, he had already prepared to use the heart-to-heart gu on Da Bao. That kid was not a good person. Now that he was back, he would definitely go after her.

    ¡°Alright, there is no rush, let¡¯s prepare ourselves.¡±

    As the main characters, the two children were thest to appear, while Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, as the host, were already waiting for the guests to arrive.

    Tonight, Shen Xiaoxiao was wearing a modified yellow embroidered cheongsam, which matched her temperament very well. In addition, Da Bao had always liked these things that carried an ancient style, so many people were dressed in an ancient style.

    The butter yellow hair clip gently pulled up her hair, and the same color bracelet on her hand was extremely eye-catching.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, why am I a little nervous?¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled, looked at his wife, and said, ¡°What are you nervous about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nervous about that kid, Ye Xie. I keep feeling that it¡¯s weird for him to appear at this time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on once we arrive.¡±

 Chapter 1248

    ?

    Chapter 1248: Openly Making ns

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The two children were adults today, and Shen Xiaoxiao was 36 years old. Yan Kuan was even older than Shen Xiaoxiao, so he was 44 years old. However, the two of them were really a perfect match, it was impossible to tell their actual age at all.

    As the main family, as well as the fact that their position in the world was not low, they did not walk out of the main door when the banquet was held. Standing slightly in the front of the banquet hall was already a form of respect for everyone.

    And no one thought that there was anything wrong with this.

    ¡°Master, the person has arrived.¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that Ye Xie had arrived as soon as he heard the report from the secret guard. He raised his head to look at the entrance. If he had not opened his Heavenly Eye... He definitely would not have been able to tell that the young man who looked to be at least in his twenties was Ye Xie.

    Yan Kuan raised his eyebrows. He was actually a soul from another world, and it was him. It seemed that he had really underestimated Zhai Yue. However, this kid really did go out. He had risked his entire cultivation base... He even had iplete memories and a soul, and dared toe here to look for his daughter.

    It seemed that he was right. Zhai Yue was indeeding for his children.

    However, he had said many years ago that Zhai Yue was an opponent that he had prepared for Little Treasure. It seemed that his son and daughter had all the opponents that they would have to face in the future. Now, he was not too worried.

    As long as it was not the real Ye Xie, not that ruthless and evil person, he was not worried.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see him? Where is he?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao naturally could not see Ye Xie¡¯s true face. Yan Kuan smiled, motioned for Shen Xiaoxiao to look at the youth in the distance, and said, ¡°That young man who looks very young.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao followed his line of sight and looked over. It was indeed a very young-looking young man. However, Ye Xie was only 16 years old no matter what. However, this youth looked to be at least 20 years old? Could he have made a mistake?

    ¡°Why does he look so old?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s schemed too much and has aged himself.¡±

    After being said by Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that it was really possible.

    ¡°But that kid looks like a human. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, and he doesn¡¯t look familiar at all. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll just think that he¡¯s a young talent from some family.¡±

    Yan Kuan felt the same way, but he didn¡¯t say much. Besides, he looked at the kid, wanting to see how he was going to get along with them.

    There were some things that couldn¡¯t be told to Xiaoxiao. He knew how much Xiaoxiao despised Ye Xie and how much she hated Zhai Yue. He knew even better. As long as the name Zhai Yue was mentioned, Xiaoxiao felt that Zhai Yue was a person who deserved to be punished. It was even more so for Little Treasure who was selfish.

    If Yan Kuan did not know that Zhai Yue and Da Bao were destined to be together for a long time, he probably would not have epted Zhai Yue so easily. Of course, he was not prepared to ept it now. This kid still needed some time to be observed.

    ¡°He¡¯s here. I want to see how this kid is going to greet us.¡±

    Ye Xie knew from the look in Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes that this Lord ck Emperor was indeed worthy of his reputation. He had really underestimated him. That pair of eyes could almost see through him in an instant. The person who could make him feel guilty at a nce... This was definitely the first person.

    The ck Emperor indeed had the same opportunity as him. No, perhaps the ck Emperor was even more powerful.

    ¡°President Yan, Madam Yan, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was good at pretending. She said this when she saw Ye Xie.

    Yan Kuan put his hand on Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s waist in amusement. Little thing, she really did not hide her dislike for him at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Xie.¡±

    ¡°Ye Xie? It¡¯s only been a few years since west met, but you¡¯re bing more and more mature. I almost can¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    Although Shen Xiaoxiao was smiling, her smile did not reach her eyes. Ye Xie naturally saw through it at a nce. Not only did he see through it, he was also curious as to why Madam Yan looked so familiar to him.

    He had indeed epted all of Ye Xie¡¯s memories, but he only epted part of Zhai Yue¡¯s memories, and that was only the part where he interacted with Da Bao.

    However, the familiarity that Madam Yan had in his heart was definitely not brought to him by Ye Xie, but by his identity as Zhai Yue.

    This was strange. He remembered that Zhai Yue did not seem to have any contact with Madam Yan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying abroad all these years. I guess I ate too much beef and mutton and grew stronger.¡±

    Ye Xie¡¯s joke made Shen Xiaoxiaough out loud. He had be much more tactful after not seeing him for a few years.

    ¡°Hahaha, Ye Xie is getting better at joking. Is your father okay?¡±

    The trouble that De Cruz had caused previously had been spent in China for three years. Due to hisplete paralysis and the fact that Fire Ind had paid arge sum of money to send that half-dead De Cruz out of the country... He could only spend the rest of his life in bed. Therefore, when Shen Xiaoxiao asked this question, Ye Xie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°My father will be like this for the rest of his life.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that for De Cruz, this kind of punishment was the most fatal.

    No one who had offended Shen Xiaoxiao would be able to gain anything from it.

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that there will be such problems when you¡¯re old. Ye Xie, have fun tonight. We didn¡¯t treat you well.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were extremely polite, but what Ye Xie said next made Shen Xiaoxiao not know how to respond.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. However, I also brought a gift for Miss Yan today. I hope that Miss Yan will open it herselfter.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan were slightly stunned. Did Ye Xie mean that he brought a gift for Miss Yan and not for Little Treasure? Was that what he meant?

    However, even so, Shen Xiaoxiao still said:

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. The two children¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. They are older than you. They have the advantage. When it¡¯s time to open the gifts, they will naturally let the two children open it themselves.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care that the gifts were for Da Bao. She directly said that they were for the two children.

    Ye Xie smiled and did not say anything more. He turned around and left.

    As soon as he left, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression became a little bad. She said to Yan Kuan, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years and you still want to have designs on my Da Bao. No matter who Da Bao marries, she will not marry him. His intentions are not good. Be careful, I will personally take care of this little brother.¡±

    Yan Kuan almostughed out loud. His little wild cat was about to lose its temper, but Ye Xie was really bold. He dared to openly express his intention to get their precious princess in front of her. It seemed that... Ye Xie was too self-righteous.

    After Ye Xie and Deng Liu left, Deng Liu said to Ye Xie, ¡°Master, is Madam Yan doing this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°The Little Oriental Loli is famous for taking revenge for the smallest grievance. Do you think that if the old man offended her, she wouldn¡¯t take revenge? And it¡¯s just a few sarcastic words on purpose. Don¡¯t you want to follow the mother-inw policy? Then there will be a lot of these things in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1249

    ?

    Chapter 1249: You Look So Anxious

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Mother-inw policy? Master, I don¡¯t think this is going to be easy.¡±

    Deng Liu had been following Ye Xie all these years and had never hesitated to speak. He was absolutely sincere toward Ye Xie, so Ye Xie did not find anything wrong with his words. It was just that... He finally knew that this Madam Yan must have some estrangement toward him.

    It was just that he had yet to figure out why he felt that Madam Yan looked familiar. Only after he had figured it out did he know how to deal with his mother-inw.

    ¡°Tonight is really a big deal.¡±

    ¡°The world¡¯s richest people have gathered, and it¡¯s also because Miss Yan and Young Master Yan have officially appeared in the outside world.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    ..

    ¡°Hey, what do you guys think the eldest daughter of the Yan family looks like? In all these years, no one has seen her true face.¡± A group of rich youngdies gathered around and discussed. Ye Xie was sitting at a corner. Arge pir hadpletely blocked off his view, so for a moment, no one saw him.

    ¡°In any case, she definitely won¡¯t be bad. It¡¯s not like you guys don¡¯t know how Young Master Yan looks like. He¡¯s so elegant and handsome. That Miss Yan and he are a pair of twins. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find out her looks.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. I also think it¡¯s definitely not bad. But that Miss Yan is really lucky, to be able to be the eldest daughter of the KN Group. But I heard that there seems to be something wrong with her brain.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Do you not want your life anymore? You actually dare to say that?¡±

    ¡°How am I speaking nonsense? The only time she made an appearance was three years ago. At that time, she was at Liufeng Academy. You guys don¡¯t know that I was there at that time. How should I put it? The way she spoke was strange anyway. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t I see her being brought out by President Yan and the others to meet people all these years?¡±

    The five girls gathered around to gossip, and Ye Xie revealed an unshakeable expression. Was there something wrong with the brain of such a beautiful woman?

    They had been online friends for more than half a year. Da Bao¡¯s knowledge and insights were iparable to these shallow girls.

    ¡°How annoying.¡±

    Ye Xie deliberately said one sentence, then stood up and walked out from behind the stone pir. When the gossipy girls saw Ye Xie, they all blushed.

    Not only did they say that they had been overheard, but he was also such a handsome young man. How could they not blush?

    His fair and smooth face had a sharp and cold look; his dark and deep eyes had a mesmerizing luster; his thick eyebrows, tall nose, and beautiful lips were all showing off his nobility and elegance.

    Ye Xie like this was definitely the best choice for a son-inw in the hearts of all the young girls. There was also one more point. With a single nce, one could tell that he was a young master from a wealthy family. Tonight¡¯s banquet, one was either a heavenly king or a superstar... Or it was a top family. It was absolutely impossible for ordinary people to enter this ce.

    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    Ye Xie had already walked far away, but the discussion about him was not over yet. Everyone was saying that Ye Xie was too handsome. Only a person like him could be considered top-notch tonight.

    At this time, Huang Yueyan, Ai Wei, and Lou Yin had arrived.

    As for their children, they had already been waiting by their big brother and big sister¡¯s side.

    ¡°You¡¯re here early?¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking us? Aren¡¯t you preparing a gift? Besides, the main characters are usually thest to appear. Isn¡¯t this showing our importance?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao definitely couldn¡¯t argue with Huang Yueyan¡¯s mouth. However, she was just joking, so she naturally smiled and got people to quickly enter the venue.

    However, from the way Huang Yueyan and Lou Yin dressed, it could be seen that the rtionship between the three women was very good. This was because they were all wearing hand-embroidered modified qipao evening gowns with different colors. However, it could be seen that this was definitely the work of the same famous master.

    ¡°Yes, you guys are important. Very important.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, has that kid arrived?¡±

    Lou Yin was especially interested in Ye Xie and hurriedly asked Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Yan Kuan nced at these three women. As long as they were together, it would definitely be very lively.

    ¡°Take a guess. In any case, you definitely won¡¯t be able to think of it. I can point you in the direction, east.¡±

    Including Ai Wei and Qian Liu, they all looked in the direction that Shen Xiaoxiao was pointing in.

    There was a group of young people gathered there. No, to be precise, it was a ce where a group of young people gathered.

    ¡°So many. Who is it? I remember that kid is 16 years old. Let me guess.¡±

    Huang Yueyan started to continuously eliminate and guess. From time to time, she even whispered a few words to Lou Yin and Lou Yin. Finally, Ai Wei and Qian Liu started to join in the discussion. However, in the end, other than Qian Liu... No one really guessed Ye Xie.

    ¡°God, Qian Liu, how did you guess? That kid doesn¡¯t look 16 years old. D*mn, did he have stic surgery?¡±

    In fact, even Shen Xiaoxiao was curious. How did Qian Liu guess?

    ¡°Yeah, Qian Liu, I thought you were only interested in antiques. I didn¡¯t expect you to guess this.¡±

    ¡°Because he has an ancient aura?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    No one expected Qian Liu to say such a thing. What did he mean by ¡®ancient aura¡¯? Wasn¡¯t he only 16 years old?

    ¡°You mean the aura of death? Or the aura of yin?¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s conclusion made everyone understand why Qian Liu had such a feeling.

    ¡°Ah? That can¡¯t be. Why do I feel that he¡¯s quite sunny?¡±

    Indeed, Ye Xie was indeed very sunny at this moment, making it impossible for people to connect with the yin energy that Yan Kuan mentioned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to see that kid. He¡¯s so handsome, he can even be a celebrity. The most important thing is that he doesn¡¯t look anxious. He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s 16.¡±

    Huang Yueyan wanted to go over, so Lou Yin naturally had to go over as well. The remaining Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan could not go over casually. Ai Wei and Qian Liu could only see these two women and shook their heads helplessly.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the president of the Huang Corporation and ck Tornado principal, Lou Yin.¡±

    Ye Xie naturally saw the two of them and immediately perked up. These two women and Shen Xiaoxiao could be said to be the three most powerful women in the world. The most important thing was... These three women were all very important people to Da Bao. In other words, these three women were all reasonable to his mother-inw.

    Fawning over them would only bring him benefits and no harm.

    Furthermore, thebined power of these three families could not be underestimated. Even if he had the opportunity, he would not dare to offend these women.

    ¡°Ye Xie?¡±

    ¡°President Huang, Principal Lou. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say, kid. I remember that you¡¯re only 16 years old. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Alright then, Lou Yin did not hold back and directly asked Ye Xie. Huang Yueyan did not say anything and could onlyugh in her heart. However, she also really wanted to meet this kid.

    One had to know that when he was 13 years old, he could already think of using her family¡¯s Da Bao as a stepping stone to help him achieve his goal. After a few years, she did not know what would happen!

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve eaten too much beef and mutton!¡±

 Chapter 1250

    ?

    Chapter 1250: So Ye Xie Also Had a Background

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ye Xie was an instant kill. Since he knew that these two women were different from other women, the kind that he needed to curry favor with. He was really thick-skinned enough to have a good chat with them.

    Even a business veteran like Huang Yueyan would not be able to say anything about Ye Xie.

    Even if he was putting down his face, he could still keep hisposure. No matter what they said, he could even reply with a few sentences. If this kid was not Ye Xie, perhaps even Huang Yueyan would have to praise him that he would be a good match for their Da Bao.

    However, what was this kid¡¯s criminal record? Moreover, this was an incredible criminal record. When he was only 13 years old, he already knew that he had to find a gu master to use the heart-to-heart gu. This was not a question of scheming. This was definitely evilness.

    At this moment, Ye Xie naturally did not know what kind of lousy problems his main body had left him.

    Huang Yueyan and the rest could not stay there forever. After chatting for a while, the two women left arm in arm.

    ¡°This kid is really powerful. I now believe that Yan Kuan wants to make this kid their opponent. He is indeed not bad. He is only 16 years old and he is already so outstanding. However, he is very scheming. He is able to speak to us wlessly. It can be seen how deep his thoughts are. However, there is one more thing. I think his motive is really Da Bao. Look at his attitude when he speaks to us. Doesn¡¯t it seem like he is trying to ingratiate himself with us? Mother-inw policy? I¡¯m afraid that he has already found out about the rtionship between our three families. He also knows that we will definitely have some effect on Da Bao¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Lou Yin listened to Huang Yueyan¡¯s words but did not speak. Huang Yueyan slowly realized the problem and asked Lou Yin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You haven¡¯t spoken since you met that brat. Don¡¯t tell me that you like this kind of fresh meat?¡±

    Huang Yueyan was obviously joking, but Lou Yin was silent for a long time before she said to Huang Yueyan, ¡°This kid has entered the Magical Beast Forest.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The two of them had already walked over to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. Shen Xiaoxiao just happened to hear these words and was shocked. She immediately asked Lou Yin, ¡°No way, what kind of joke is this?¡±

    ¡°Lou Yin, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure when I looked from afar, but after the close contact just now, I can be sure. No wonder my Qian Liu said that he has an ancient aura on him. I think not only is it the Magical Beast Forest, but he has also been to some other amazing ces.¡±

    ¡°But you are sure based on your feelings?¡±

    ¡°No, on the back of his hand, there is a light blue scar on the back of his hand. His eyes are very light, but don¡¯t forget, ck Tornado is my territory, after all. Our ancestors have always passed down some things. Even if I haven¡¯t entered the Magical Beast Forest, I still know some things. The most important thing is that this kid hasn¡¯t been left the forest for more than three months. Otherwise, his wound wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression turned ugly. If that was the case, what did this kid want to do? It would be best to finish him off immediately.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, did you sense it just now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao asked Yan Kuan who was beside her. Yan Kuan looked at the few women and sighed helplessly:

    ¡°I wanted to tell you guys after the banquet ended, but since Lou Yin saw through it, I don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. Indeed, he did enter the Magical Beast Forest, and it wasn¡¯t through the ck Tornado.¡±

    ¡°Not through the ck Tornado?¡±

    Lou Yin was stunned, and then said with extreme surprise:

    ¡°Could it be the Mo Luo n? But how could they let outsiders in? Unless, unless he is the Mo Luo n¡¯s patriarch? D*mn, if that¡¯s really the case, then this Ye Xie really makes people look at him in a new light.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you guys talking about, what Mo Luo n?¡±

    Huang Yue Yan and Shen Xiaoxiao were confused, but at this moment, Lou Yin exined to them:

    ¡°There is another tribe in ck Tornado, and that is the Mo Luo n. However, from the beginning of their existence, the Mo Luo n only had more than 30 people. However, the people in them all have some special abilities. They have always been living peacefully with us. Moreover, they can also be said to be the most primitive residents of this ck Tornado. Our ancestors also had a rule that the Mo Luo n cannot walk out of their territory casually. They live in the deep mountains all year round and cannot appear in front of us.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen a single member of the Mo Luo n since I was born. However, just because I haven¡¯t seen one doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t exist.

    ¡°They believe in the gods, and even more so, they believe that their new n leader will appear one day in the future. That¡¯s the only person who can enter the Magical Beast Forest. When I saw Ye Xie¡¯s appearance, I naturally knew.¡±

    ¡°The only way to enter ck Tornado is through the five elements eight trigrams that we¡¯ve set up. If Ye Xie entered from the ck Tornado, it¡¯s impossible for me not to know. Therefore, the only way to enter is through the Mo Luo n.

    ¡°Of course, Da Bao and Little Treasure are an exception.¡±

    After Luo Yin exined, everyone finally understood.

    ¡°In other words, Ye Xie¡¯s disappearance over the past few years could be a training experience in the Magical Beast Forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that should be the case.¡±

    ¡°Is that Mo Luo n powerful?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao asked Lou Yin. When Lou Yin heard Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, a helpless expression appeared on her face.

    ¡°No matter how powerful they are, their n has already been exterminated.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t you say that Ye Xie is the new n leader?¡±

    ¡°How did the Mo Luo n manage to enter the Magical Beast Forest? The entire n had to use their lives to help open the passage. That is a magical beast. No matter how powerful a human is, they will definitely not be able to defeat a magical beast. Therefore, Ye Xie must have stepped on the blood of the entire Mo Luo n toplete his training.¡±

    ¡°See, I told you that kid is scheming. He is not a good person. How disgusting. If he dares to approach my Da Bao, I will kill him.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was furious. If it was not for the current environment, she would definitely personally get this kid out.

    ..

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Xie looked at Lou Yin who was walking away. This woman was so powerful. She could tell his background at a nce. However, if she could tell, so be it. In any case, once his gift was delivered, they would also know. Since that was the case, it would be better to let them know in advance. With that kind of experience, wouldn¡¯t he be more suitable for Da Bao?

    Alright, Ye Xie, perhaps you¡¯re thinking too much. Your future mother-inw is already considering whether or not to take care of you in advance.

    ..

    The banquet would not end just because of this one Ye Xie. Moreover, this was an extremely important day for Da Bao and Little Treasure, so when the time was up, the banquet would naturally begin.

    As the main character of tonight, Da Bao and Little Treasure naturally walked down the spiral staircase hand in hand. The white modified cheongsam on Da Bao¡¯s body was a little more youthful and livelypared to Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s. It was also made by the ck Tornado¡¯s embroiderer. It was purely hand-embroidered and had been made half a year in advance.

    There was a whole set of pink diamond jewelry on her neck. Tonight, Da Bao was the real princess.

    ¡°That jewelry, that jewelry?¡±

    Shui Liuli looked at the eldest daughter of the Yan family who was slowly walking down the stairs with some surprise. She and her husband had secretlye to attend this banquet because they wanted to know how the matter with her father-inw was going.

    Now that she looked at the jewelry on Da Bao¡¯s hand, she knew that she was really done for. It turned out that they had secretly taken photos of the eldest daughter of the Yan family. This time, it seemed that it was not only the Huang family... Even the KN Group would not let them off...

 Chapter 1251

    ?

    Chapter 1251: A Certain Someone Who Doesn¡¯t Know How To Fall In Love

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    The voices of praise rose and fell in their ears. There were at least 300 people attending the banquet. At this moment, all of them were looking at the center seat in front of them, the main characters of the night.

    As the head of the family, Yan Kuan naturally stood in the center and spoke to everyone.

    This was the first time that everyone had officially seen this youngdy of the Yan family. At this moment, there were countless young talents from various families and youngdies that had taken a fancy to the two siblings.

    ¡°Thank you all foring. Tonight is my daughter¡¯s and my son¡¯sing-of-age ceremony...¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s speech was full of emotion. If one were to say that Yan Kuan, who looked like a mature man in his early 30s at most, was more attractive than a young hunk like Little Treasure, especially when his hair was full of silver. He was as cool as he could be. He did not look like the father of these two 18-year-old children.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a problem in the backyard.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao stood in the middle. The secret guard quietly walked over and spoke behind her.

    How could the security guard let anyone with a problem into the backyard? Besides, wasn¡¯t the backyard where the gifts were kept?

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a gift that¡¯s alive.¡±

    As soon as the secret guard finished speaking, an extremely deep roar came from behind.

    Everyone turned pale with fright as they looked at the source of the roar. They didn¡¯t know when, but a snow-white mastiff that was at least two meters long appeared from the side door.

    A Snow Mastiff!

    It seemed like it had never expected to see so many people. At this moment, it was extremely agitated. It began to roar at the guests present. With one look, one could tell that it was going to attack.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a Tibetan Mastiff, or a Snow Mastiff.¡±

    There were always sensible people. However, this was a Tibetan Mastiff, a species that was even more terrifying than a wolf. Who raised this? Why would it be in such a high-level club?

    Shen Xiaoxiao immediately looked at Ye Xie. This kid was able to avoid the surveince of the secret guards and bring such arge living creature in. He was indeed capable.

    However, his n was a little too big. If he wanted to save the damsel in distress, he would have to see if this was the right ce.

    In fact, he was really right. In terms of chasing women, whether it was Zhai Yue or Ye Xie himself, Ye Xie definitely did not understand women at all.

    However, he knew one thing. All women were very urate when it came to saving the damsel in distress.

    This Snow Mastiff was originally snow-white in color, and he liked it very much. However, this Snow Mastiff was a Level 3 magical beast and did not recognize its master. He was still unable to tame it with his abilities, and it was not easy for him to capture it. However, after being tortured by him for such a long time, other than being a little afraid, it did not dare to casually look down on him at other times.

    Coincidentally, he heard that Da Bao was extremely fond of Tibetan Mastiffs. There were also two Tibetan Mastiffs called General and Marshal who were always by her side, so he thought that he might as well start from this aspect.

    Moreover, there were many methods in modern society. If you were not convinced, you would be subdued with a single shot.

    Therefore, he was really not afraid of whether this Snow Mastiff could be tamed. As long as someone liked dogs, such a beautiful mastiff, there would be no one who did not like it. Of course, he was also prepared to make a move when Da Bao was frightened. Wouldn¡¯t that allow him to perform in front of his beloved?

    ¡°Master, should I stun it immediately?¡±

    Deng Liu really thought so. Previously, his master had personally taken care of the Snow Mastiff. It was also the medicine that his master had fed it when it was sent over. Why did the Snow Mastiff suddenly wake up ande here?

    ¡°Why stun it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Dark Empire¡¯s secret guards will not show mercy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give them this chance. A hero saving a damsel in distress isn¡¯t something that an ordinary person can do.¡±

    Deng Liu was stunned. It can¡¯t be, the master actually wanted to make such a stupid move?

    ¡°Master, you did it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that since ancient times, beauties have been unable to pass the hero¡¯s test?¡±

    Deng Liu was choked. After thinking for a long time, he could only helplessly make a decision. Tomorrow, he must tell the master about this matter of chasing a girl. How could he be so smart every time... but every time he encountered this matter of chasing girls, he would be so stupid?

    ¡°Master, this subordinate feels that you are going to be disappointed this time.¡±

    Deng Liu¡¯s words caused Ye Xie to not be able to react when he saw a white figure running toward Da Bao.

    Ye Xie saw that the opportunity hade. Just as he was about to make a move, something unexpected happened.

    The Snow Mastiff was not going for Da Bao, but Young Master Yan. Furthermore, it was pouncing on him with great force. Any ordinary person would have been knocked down long ago.

    There was also the scream from the side. It would definitely agitate the Tibetan Mastiff. Ye Xie immediately stopped. He wanted to see what kind of ability the Young Master of the ck Emperor had to face this Level 3 magical beast.

    When the time came for him to make a move, the ck Emperor would probably not be able to avoid owing him a favor.

    However, Ye Xie was destined to be disappointed tonight.

    That was because the Snow Mastiff¡¯srge bloody mouth did not have any intention of biting down. Instead, it stuck out its tongue and continuously licked Little Treasure¡¯s face. With one look, one could tell that it was an extremely familiar appearance

    ¡°Xiao Xue, Little Treasure, this is Xiao Xue.¡±

    Alright, this time, not only Little Treasure, but Da Bao also ran up and hugged the Snow Mastiff.

    They all thought that the Snow Mastiff was definitely going to throw Da Bao out. Who didn¡¯t know that the Snow Mastiff was born to not recognize its master? However, they didn¡¯t expect that the Snow Mastiff just sniffed Da Bao¡¯s body in disgust and didn¡¯t have any reaction? Instead, it continued to hug the human that it saw the first time and became affectionate with him.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. The pets my two children have are too mischievous and scared everyone. I hope everyone can forgive me.¡±

    Yan Kuan naturally knew that this was a magical beast. Breaking the rules and bringing a demonic beast into the human world, Ye Xie would definitely be punished.

    Little Treasure obviously knew that his father was trying to mediate the situation, so he immediately said to the Snow Mastiff, ¡°Xiao Xue, you go over to my mom go over first. I¡¯lle and look for youter, okay? I miss you too.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao had already walked over. The Snow Mastiff sniffed around Shen Xiaoxiao and confirmed that this was also a familiar smell. Although it was unwilling, it realized that there was an extremely powerful force that was forcing it to slowly retreat.

    It turned its head and met Yan Kuan¡¯s deep and bottomless eyes, which were filled with warning. Xiao Xue bared its teeth a few times and finally slowly walked down beside Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Their family of four were all magical beasts. This mutual appreciation was much better than the smell of these humans.

    Ye Xie¡¯s expression could not be described with ugly words at this moment. The gift that he had tried so hard to bring out had be someone else¡¯s pet just like that?

    That was not right. More importantly, the family of four clearly knew this Snow Mastiff. This Snow Mastiff was a species from that mysterious world. Could it be that they had been there before?

    Just as Ye Xie was at a loss, a voice sounded in his ear. The most important thing was that this voice could only be heard by him. He could only hear the voice saying:

    ¡°You brought out something that shouldn¡¯t have been brought out. Ye Xie, you¡¯ve broken the rules.¡±

    Ye Xie followed the voice and looked around. Who, who was talking to him? And in such a way that no one could hear him, only hear him. What was going on?

    Who was it?

    Ye Xie suddenly thought of something. He turned his head and looked directly at the ck Emperor. Could it be him?

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were extremely dark, and his killing intent was obvious. He stared at him like he was looking at an ant. Ye Xie could not help but tremble. This gaze was so terrifying!

 Chapter 1252

    ?

    Chapter 1252: Another gift

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ye Xie felt a powerful force trapping his limbs. He tried to break free, but found that the force was trapping him tighter and tighter.

    He had thought that the things he had experienced would definitely allow him to run amok in this world. Even if this ck Emperor had some opportunities, they would definitely not be as good as his.

    Moreover, he had thought everything too well, including tonight when he said that he would do something to let ck Emperor and the others remember his favor.

    But now, the ck Emperor had firmly remembered him. Not only did he remember him, but he had also given him a huge shock right from the start. It was as if he was saying, ¡°Little fellow, keep showing off. That¡¯s me ignoring you.¡±

    Ye Xie stood where he was. When Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze left him, he only felt cold sweat all over his body. Moreover, it was as if his strength had been drained. Compared to the past few days and nights of fighting, he felt even more ufortable.

    What on earth was going on?

    This ck Emperor could actually make him feel ufortable with just one look. How did he do it? who was he?

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Help me to the side and sit down.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, Ye Xie would never have allowed Deng Liu to help him sit down.

    Deng Liu helped him back up in a hurry. At this moment, a small interlude ended. Da Bao and Little Treasure naturally stood in the middle of the banquet. and the opening dance was naturally apanied by their parents, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ye Xie? Why do I feel like he¡¯s suddenly acting up? Could there be some hidden illness?¡±

    Lou Yin had been paying attention to Ye Xie¡¯s side the entire time. Huang Yueyan nced over indifferently and said indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at De Cruz¡¯s character? There are so many women. There must be something wrong with his genes. With just this one son, how can he still be so healthy? I think he¡¯s good-looking but useless. No matter how much beef and mutton he eats, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    Lou Yin couldn¡¯t help butugh. That¡¯s right, Ye Xie said he ate too much beef and mutton just now to be so strong.

    ¡°Waiter,e here, Go and pour that gentleman a ss of milk.¡±

    As soon as Lou Yin finished speaking, Huang Yueyan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. This woman, she was getting worse and worse.

    ..

    ¡°Miss Yan, would you like to have a dance with me?¡±

    Da Bao had already rejected numerous guests. Just as Little Treasure had said, that person really didn¡¯te to their banquet. She had already invited him to attend, but he actually didn¡¯te. This was interesting.

    ¡°What are you looking at? That online friend of yours?¡±

    Little Treasure had unknowingly walked over. He held a ss of champagne and handed it to Da Bao. They were already 18 years old, so drinking some champagne was not a big deal. Da Bao took it from him and gave it a peck before saying,

    ¡°En, he really did note.¡±

    Little Treasure smiled and looked at Da Bao:

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that he came?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Da Bao was stunned for a moment, but then she understood. She asked Little Treasure, ¡°ying hard to get?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, smart. He¡¯s more interested in arousing our interest, but his method isn¡¯t as obvious as the other person¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You mean the person who let Xiao Xue appear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, bringing magical beasts into the human world has already broken the rules. Dad will definitely not let it go. I think that person must have learned his lesson by now. Why don¡¯t we find out who is the strangest and who is the person behind this?¡±

    This sounded interesting. It was much more interesting than a gathering like this.

    Little Treasure and Da Bao just casually looked around the venue.

    The number of people dancing was almost negligible. In fact, the most likely one was the person sitting on the sofa resting at this moment because Yan Kuan would definitely not let the person have the ability to suddenly leave immediately. He was definitely still panting.

    The two of them directly checked the area of the sofa. This check really let Da Bao discover something.

    ¡°Young Master, that Snow Mastiff is very violent. Our people don¡¯t dare to hurt it, but we can¡¯t get close to it either.¡±

    Little Treasure frowned and said to Da Bao, ¡°You take a look first. I¡¯ll go and check on Xiao Snow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once Little Treasure left, Da Bao directly walked toward Ye Xie¡¯s position.

    Deng Liu noticed when Da Bao walked over and immediately said to Ye Xie who was drinking milk, ¡°Young Master, Miss Yan is here.¡±

    Ye Xie was stunned. When he raised his head, he saw Da Bao walking over. She was graceful, elegant, and dazzling. She was a girl whobined all the good points of Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan. She was definitely unrivaled tonight.

    Da Bao also did not expect that this man would drink milk at such an asion. Was he not weaned?

    Her gaze moved between the milk and Ye Xie. Ye Xie¡¯s appearance was indeed outstanding, but she was used to Yan Kuan, Shen Xiaoxiao, and this Little Treasure. Of course, there was also a superstar like Ai Wei. Da Bao was immune to men¡¯s beauty.

    Although Ye Xie was annoyed that he was holding a ss of milk in his hand, he did not look flustered at all. He casually ced the milk on the table. Then, he stood up and said to Da Bao without a single problem, ¡°Miss Yan, Happy Birthday.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Who is this gentleman?¡±

    ¡°Ye Xie!¡±

    Ye Xie had imagined the scene of them meeting countless times, but he had never thought that he would see Da Bao when he was at his weakest.

    The moment he saw Da Bao, for some reason, scenes suddenly appeared in Ye Xie¡¯s mind, giving him a headache.

    His posture was a little shaky, and Da Bao could not help but frown. Was he too weak?

    No, was it her father who was too ruthless? He deserved it!

    Ye Xie knew that he had brought such trouble using this Snow Mastiff, and at that moment, he was already regretting it.

    ¡°Sir¡¯s health doesn¡¯t seem to be very good?¡±

    ¡°Oh, some old illnesses.¡±

    Old illnesses? Pui, this kid had the nerve to say that?

    Did he take her for a fool?

    ¡°Oh, no wonder you will drink milk. We did not treat you well tonight. Sir, have fun.¡±

    Da Bao was about to turn around and leave.

    Ye Xie gritted his teeth and said:

    ¡°Miss Yan, please wait, I have a gift that I want to personally give to Miss Yan.¡±

    Da Bao raised her eyebrows. He wanted to give it to her personally? Could it be another heart-to-heart gu?

    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±

    ¡°You are wee.¡±

    Ye Xie took out a green ring from his hand. It had a unique shape and was extremely generous. It was originally on his middle finger, but if Da Bao wanted to wear it, she could only wear it on her ring finger.

    When Deng Liu behind Ye Xie saw Ye Xie¡¯s gift, he could not be described as shocked. Master¡¯s gift was too expensive, this was a keepsake that could mobilize everyone on Fire Ind... It was almost the same as the Obsidian Star of the Dark Empire.

    However, there were two Obsidian Stars and only one green crystal.

    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t ept your gift.¡±

 Chapter 1253

    ?

    Chapter 1253: Face-To-Face

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Just call me Ye Xie.¡±

    Da Bao was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°Ye Xie, I can¡¯t take this gift. The ring is not an ordinary gift. It¡¯s just the first time we¡¯ve met, and judging from the significance of your ring, it¡¯s definitely extraordinary. I can¡¯t just casually take away what you like.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡±

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was on guard against Ye Xie. When she saw him approaching her daughter, she had already followed him.

    When Da Bao saw her mothering over, she found it funny. Wasn¡¯t her mother too nervous? Even Ye Xie wanted to woo her? He had to see if she would agree to it first!

    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I have a few friends over there. Let me introduce them to you. Ye Xie, please excuse us.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao pretended not to see the ring in Ye Xie¡¯s hand. She took a nce at it and left with Da Bao.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we go back?¡±

    Tonight was not going smoothly one after another. They had left a long time ago. Why was it so difficult to meet them?

    Moreover, the Dark Empire and me Ind were two opposing sides. It was better not to be too close to each other. Besides, there were many women in this world who were worthy of their master. There was no need to look for this Miss Yan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Xie did not stop him this time. After all, he was currentlypletely powerless. If he continued to persevere, it might not be milk that was sent over. It might even be a stretcher. This group of female soldiers was too powerful. This disgusting person did not even bring any dirt.

    ..

    Da Bao looked at herself in the mirror. She was dressed in ck. Her hair was tied up high. Her parents had already fallen asleep. Little Treasure had already told her to sleep quickly. Therefore, no one knew what she was going to do now.

    Dressed in leather clothes and pants, she looked sharp and capable. Da Bao opened the window and jumped down from the second floor.

    Yan Kuan watched his daughter leave through the bathroom window and shook his head helplessly. This little girl really cared about him.

    ..

    ¡°Master, do you need me to invite the doctor over?¡±

    ¡°No, you can go down. I just need to rest for a while. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    The light came to the door and walked out. The bedroom was tightly shut. Ye Xie was extremely exhausted and fell into a deep sleep after the light was turned off.

    Da Bao looked at the little red worm in his small bottle. Hmph, three years ago, he was prepared to give her the heart-to-heart gu. He was so vicious. Now, no matter how well he pretended to be, he could not hide that vicious heart of his.

    Although this little worm could not take his life, it could still make his body itch for two days.

    The security around was extremely tight. There were cameras everywhere. Da Bao looked at the scene around her. She jumped onto a tree and used ancient martial arts to immediately move the moment the camera turned around. She jumped into the window.

    ¡°So weak. Have you done too many bad things? You even sweat so much when you sleep.¡±

    Da Bao did not have the time to look around the room. Instead, she opened the small bottle and ced the bug on Ye Xie¡¯s bare arm before turning around and running away.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have fun. How boring would it be if you leave so soon?¡±

    Da Bao heard this the moment she turned around. She did not expect Ye Xie to not notice her at all. However, as long as the gu touched his skin, it would burrow into his skin. Even if Ye Xie knew about it, it would be useless.

    ¡°I have yed with you, so of course I am leaving.¡±

    ¡°What is that worm? Why is it on my body?¡±

    Ye Xie looked at the little thing in front of him. She was really vengeful. She looked so harmless tonight, but he did not expect her toe knocking on his door after only a few hours.

    ¡°Take a guess? But there is no need to guess. You must have felt it already, right? Is it itchy? Is it much easier than the heart-to-heart gu you want to use?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao?¡±

    ¡°Da Bao is not someone you can call.¡±

    ¡°Xing Chen.¡±

    Xing Chen? Da Bao was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that her online name? D*mn it, this guy was her online friend?

    He was indeed despicable. His thoughts were truly impressive.

    ¡°You are really capable?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ye Xie did not understand what Da Bao meant. What did she mean?

    ¡°You knew who I was all along. Why did you deliberatelye into contact with me?¡±

    Da Bao was really not in a hurry to leave. She wanted to see what Ye Xie was up to.

    ¡°Why must I deliberatelye into contact with you? Isn¡¯t it because we are fated?¡±

    ¡°I believe others when they say that it is fated, but you? I don¡¯t believe it. They say that three years old is the limit of one¡¯s life. Ye Xie, a wise man does not speak indecipherable words in front of a wise man. You know what you want to do, and I know it too.¡±

    ¡°We both know what Fire Ind wants to do. You want to use me as a stepping stone and have all of Fire Ind in your hands. You even want to go against the Dark Empire? Is that so?

    ¡°It¡¯s really funny. What makes you think that I will help you deal with my own father and younger brother?¡±

    After Da Bao finished speaking, she looked directly at Ye Xie. Ye Xie became even more curious and even a little amused.

    ¡°Everyone says that the eldest daughter of the Yan family is extremely simple. I¡¯m afraid that no one would have thought that you, Miss Yan, are intelligent and wise. You are definitely not what an ordinary woman should be able to achieve. Miss Yan, it¡¯s better for you not to say these things now. Tell me your true purpose.¡±

    This time, Da Bao really found it interesting. She simply pulled a chair and sat down. She looked at Ye Xie, who was already itching to keep scratching and said, ¡°Ye Xie, I¡¯m afraid your ambition is more than just Fire Ind, right? Of course, it¡¯s impossible for you to swallow the Dark Empire. You¡¯re no match for my brother, so¨C¡±

    ¡°So if you want me to work with you, it¡¯s best if you can establish a new organization or a real ¡®Dark Empire¡¯ hidden in the dark?¡±

    Da Bao was stunned for a moment. It was easy to talk to smart people. Look, it was only the beginning, and he could understand the general meaning. However, Ye Xie would know the actual situation in a while.

    ¡°Just now, Miss Yan said that she wanted to establish a real Dark Empire, so I¡¯m even more curious why Miss Yan chose to cooperate with me.¡±

    Although he had been guessed, it didn¡¯t mean that it was true. Da Bao naturally wouldn¡¯t be like what Ye Xie had said. If he had guessed it, it wouldn¡¯t be fun.

    ¡°Did I say that I wanted to cooperate with you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even hide from my ticklish gu. You¡¯re so weak. How do you think I would cooperate with you?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, guess. Aren¡¯t you very good at guessing? If you guess, you might get a prize. Also, I found that your ability to make up your own story is not bad, so I¡¯m waiting to hear the rest of the story.¡±

    Ye Xie did not speak. Da Bao at this moment was really unfathomable. What exactly was she nning to do?

    For the first time, he felt that Da Bao was somewhat beyond what he knew, including the person in the dream. There was also a world of difference between her and the Da Bao in front of him.

    ¡°Master, Master, something has happened...¡±

 Chapter 1254

    ?

    Chapter 1254: Draw

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Just as the two of them were having a lively conversation, Deng Liu¡¯s voice sounded at the door.

    Da Bao seemed to have expected this. She did not move and did not feel that there was any problem. She just sat there and did not hide.

    Ye Xie saw her like this and something shed through his mind. However, when he wanted to grab hold of her, Deng Liu had already walked in.

    ¡°Master, someone has broken into the base. The base has been attacked.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ye Xie was stunned. He turned his head to look at Da Bao. Da Bao smiled. Ye Xie finally understood. These two siblings came together? From the beginning, Da Bao had deliberatelye to attract his attention?

    ¡°Miss Yan yed beautifully.¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it a piece of cake in Ye Xie¡¯s eyes?¡±

    Da Bao smiled and stood up. She looked at Deng Liu and said, ¡°Your name is Deng Liu?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yan.¡±

    Deng Liu was also stunned. Why was Miss Yan here? Moreover, why were Master and Miss Yan¡¯s words so strange?

    ¡°Actually, Miss Yan¡¯s real goal is to directly swallow my Fire Ind and turn from the surface to the underground. She wants to establish the Dark Empire that you two siblings want. She even wants to do this behind the ck Emperor¡¯s back, right?¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°You guys have been nning since the moment I attended your banquet tonight. No, it should be you guys have already set your sights on my Fire Ind long ago. You were just waiting for an opportunity to bait me.¡±

    ¡°Half and half. It¡¯s just a trick.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You broke the rules. You don¡¯t need me to remind you, right?¡±

    Ye Xie was shocked. She knew too?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean it literally. Think about it yourself.¡±

    ¡°The ck Emperor¡¯s son and daughter are indeed powerful. But Miss Yan, I really want to know if you really don¡¯t know that I¡¯m your online friend or pretend not to know.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you about this topic?¡±

    Little Treasure had already walked in at this time. The two siblings just looked at Ye Xie. Deng Liu was already prepared to defend himself, but the two of them were dressed in ck. Anyone who saw them would know that they were definitely here to cause trouble.

    ¡°Young Master Yan, are you telling me that you¡¯re going to single-handedly take on my entire base?¡±

    It was as if Little Treasure had arrived at his own ce. He walked to the table, took a bottle of unopened mineral water, and drank it.

    This casual look made Deng Liu grit his teeth. However, he knew that he was no match for Young Master Yan. The scene just now was too terrifying. Evenpared to his master, it was even more terrifying. He single-handedly challenged nearly 100 people in the entire base and was unharmed. How could this not be amazing?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not challenging at all. I was still waiting to have an ultimate PK with you. However, looking at you, do you want to hire a dermatologist? I know a few good doctors who are quite famous. Should I introduce them to you?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s look was really asking for a beating. Even Da Bao herself felt that Little Treasure¡¯s look was really despicable.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If there¡¯s a dermatologist, Young Master Yan, it¡¯s better for you to invite him yourself. But don¡¯t say what I said. Your guard is really too low. You dare to drink the things in my room? Even though you did win against me just now, it¡¯s still unknown who will win.¡±

    After Ye Xie said that, he immediately stood up from the bed. Wasn¡¯t his body itchy? Why did he get up?

    Ye Xie slowly pulled down his pants. He did not look like he was scratching non-stop just now.

    Da Bao was stunned and said directly:

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yan, I thought you knew. Or do you think I¡¯m really so low on guard that I don¡¯t know when someone came into my room and even cast a gu worm on me?¡±

    ¡°Are you ying with me?¡±

    Da Bao could not hold it in anymore and started yelling at Ye Xie.

    If she was calm andposed just now, then how angry was she right now? After all this time, was she being looked at like a monkey?

    ¡°Miss Yan, don¡¯t be angry. We only went once each. It was very fair. It could be considered a draw, right?¡±

    Ye Xie smiled indifferently. After saying that, he turned around to look at Little Treasure. Seeing that he still acted as if nothing had happened, he did not think that there was anything wrong with it. Pretend. It was just an itch. If a man could not even stand this... Then he really had to doubt whether Young Master Yan could be his opponent.

    ¡°It looks like this match is a draw.¡±

    ¡°Sort of.¡±

    It was the first time Little Treasure looked at the man in front of him. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are indeed qualified to be my opponent. I look forward to something more interesting happening the next time we meet.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, let¡¯s go. Ye Xie is still busy with the matters of this base.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Young Master Yan is itchy all over. I¡¯m afraid he has to hurry up and deal with it.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure left the ce just like that. When they could no longer see their figures, Ye Xie fell to the ground from his previous high spirits.

    ¡°Master? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This ck Emperor is indeed powerful.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he powerful? He had been recuperating for so long, but there was actually no reaction. Without a month, his internal injuries would not recover at all.

    But fortunately, he was always alert, and reacted when Da Bao came in.

    But he did not expect the two children of the Yan family to be so powerful, to actually attack their purpose when he appeared.

    ¡°Then should we send people to snipe Young Master Yan and Miss Yan?¡±

    ¡°Snipe? Hmph, that means sending people to their deaths. It doesn¡¯t matter, they have learned a little lesson. Gu worms won¡¯te out on their own until the time is up. Itchy for two days is nothing.¡±

    ..

    Da Bao drove as she watched Little Treasure scratch and scratch. His whole body was itchy.

    ¡°Say, why is your mouth so annoying? Would it kill you to drink less water?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that if I don¡¯t drink water, these itchy worms won¡¯t get on me? That kid is so bad. Dad said he would make him suffer, but he actually did it so lightly.¡±

    Little Treasure deliberately muttered in front of Da Bao, and Da Bao directly said, ¡°Are you stupid? Who doesn¡¯t know how to pretend? When I went in, he definitely didn¡¯t pretend to be covered in sweat. It must have been very hard on him.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, anyway, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡±

    ¡°You hurt more than a hundred of his brothers. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why do you always speak up for him?¡±

    Little Treasure felt itchy all over. When he heard that Da Bao was always finding excuses for him, he was very displeased.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re just careless. You look down on your opponent. Little Treasure, you subconsciously think that no one in this world is your opponent. That¡¯s why you looked down on him from the start. I think it¡¯s good for you to be bitten by someone else. It makes you look down on your opponent.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s analysis made Little Treasure stunned, but the itchiness on his body was still very difficult to endure. However, Da Bao¡¯s words made him remember. Yes, he looked down on his opponent. He deserved to suffer this cmity.

    Da Bao saw that Little Treasure did not speak, so she did not say anything more. She continued to drive forward.

    ¡°You two are really promising. Go back to your rooms. No one is allowed to remove the poison on his body.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at his son in front of him. Looking down on his opponent was a big taboo. He really deserved it.

    ¡°Da Bao.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go and receive the punishment myself. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±

    Da Bao looked at Little Treasure and ran away. It was much better to expend his physical strength than to itch all over his body for a few days. Little Treasure, you¡¯d better pray for yourself.

 Chapter 1255

    ?

    Chapter 1255: Freshly Baked Sesame Stuffed Buns

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Uncle Yan, you said Zhai Yue is still there? Are you sure?¡±

    Little Treasure had slipped into the Netherworld, and he felt that something was not right. He would not be satisfied without seeing him with his own eyes.

    ¡°It was still there when I saw it before. Crown Prince, do you want to see it for yourself? You know that we can¡¯t enter that ce.¡±

    When Little Treasure heard that, he felt that it was really necessary for him to go and take a look himself.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look myself.¡±

    There was an endless sea of red. There was no end to it. A white figure stood in the middle of the sea of flowers. No matter how good Little Treasure¡¯s line of sight was, he could not see anyone who was at least a hundred meters away and had their backs facing him.

    Anyone with a ghost errand post could not follow Little Treasure here at this moment. The only question Little Treasure could ask was to grab some of the wandering souls beside him and ask, ¡°Where has he been all this time?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, he¡¯s been looking like that every day. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s looking for.¡±

    ¡°Every day like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, every day like that. We can¡¯t see it clearly, and we don¡¯t dare to go over, so no one knows what he¡¯s looking for.¡±

    Hearing that, Little Treasure felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Crown Prince, Crown Prince, you can¡¯t go over there. That Little White Dragon is very powerful. You have to be careful.¡±

    The ghost was shouting noisily at the side, but Little Treasure was already walking over to the sea of flowers regardless of what he was thinking.

    Logically speaking, a person as powerful as the Little White Dragon would be able to sense it as soon as Little Treasure entered the Yin River. But now that he was getting close, this d*mned Little White Dragon actually didn¡¯t respond.

    Little Treasure stood behind Zhai Yue and his hand directly touched Zhai Yue¡¯s shoulder. Something unexpected happened. Zhai Yue¡¯s shadow slowly disappeared under his hand.

    ¡°Such a powerful camouge. It seems that Zhai Yue really lives up to its reputation. So now we can be sure that Ye Xie is Zhai Yue, Xinkong Zhi Yue? Hmph, with this online name, only Da Bao would believe you. Fortunately, Da Bao doesn¡¯t remember everything. Otherwise, hmph, d*mn Zhai Yue. Even if you can find her now, I would never let you be with Da Bao.¡±

    Little Treasure turned around and left the Yin River. The figure that he had been searching for also disappeared into the sea of flowers with Little Treasure.

    ..

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this child is too bold?¡±

    ¡°Not only is he bold, he¡¯s also too self-righteous. Here, he has never met an opponent that belongs to him, so he always thought that he was invincible under the heavens. This time, he fell before Ye Xie. However, this is also a good thing. At least they can know that there are people who are better than others in this world.¡±

    ¡°Yan Kuan, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    When Shen Xiaoxiao suddenly said that, Yan Kuan was stunned for a moment before he immediately said, ¡°As expected, nothing can be hidden from you. Ye Xie is not the original Ye Xie.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°One body and two souls.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. One body and two souls. It¡¯s just that Ye Xie¡¯s soul originally only had thest soul.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    For some reason, Shen Xiaoxiao felt a little scared when she heard Yan Kuan say that, as if something had gone beyond her knowledge.

    ¡°Zhai Yue.¡±

    ¡°What? Zhai Yue? You said that the soul in Ye Xie¡¯s body is Zhai Yue?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zhai Yue.¡±

    ¡°I went to kill him, but he still dares toe here. D*mn it.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was ready to get up after finishing her words. She was really angry. She had been hiding from Zhai Yue for a long time, but he still came here. Was he courting death?

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me finish.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, and you actually hid it from me. Since you knew all along, why didn¡¯t you kill him earlier?¡±

    ¡°Even if Zhai Yue entered Ye Xie¡¯s body, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use because he doesn¡¯t have all of his memories. It¡¯s not easy to seize Ye Xie¡¯s soul. I¡¯ve told you before about Ye Xie¡¯s fate. If you want to squeeze his soul out, how can you not pay a price? And the most important thing is Da Bao. Da Bao has used the Soul-Subduing Mirror to suppress her soul. She will never remember anything from her past life. Even if she asionally has a dream when she has a fever, it is absolutely useless because Da Bao will not remember it after she wakes up. The most important thing is, do you think there is anything that our Da Bao¡¯s personality and Fan Xing have inmon?¡±

    ¡°Will our Da Bao fall for someone as ambitious as Zhai Yue?¡±

    Thisst point was the most important. Da Bao¡¯s personality was very simr to Yan Kuan¡¯s. She would definitely seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Moreover, she had such high standards. How could she fall for someone as ambitious as Zhai Yue unless Da Bao¡¯s brain was almost fried?

    ¡°Honey, with me as a reference, Da Bao will definitely not fall for a man who is not good to his wife or who is not loyal enough.¡±

    ¡°Are you praising yourself in disguise?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s impossible for Da Bao to like Zhai Yue. Of course, my premise is that during the Nine Netherworld Continent, a man who only cares about himself and no one else, Da Bao will never take a liking them. And Ye Xie is extremely evil and not open and aboveboard enough, so she wouldn¡¯t take a liking to him either. So, what are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t even know my daughter as well as you do. But putting Da Bao aside, Ye Xie was able to enter ck Tornado and even brought out a magical beast. That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made my move. He probably thinks he¡¯s injured internally. Don¡¯t worry, all the opportunities he had in the Magical Beast Forest can¡¯t be used in modern society. Other than some killer moves, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Even without those special skills, he can still make Little Treasure suffer. It shows that Ye Xie is not someone to be trifled with.¡±

    ¡°Alright, children and grandchildren will have their own blessings, so don¡¯t worry. With me around, Da Bao and Little Treasure will not suffer much, but they must suffer a little.¡±

    ¡°Do as you see fit, but I¡¯ve said it before. Da Bao and Ye Xie are absolutely not allowed to be together. Absolutely not allowed.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to know that even if you object to their fate, you wouldn¡¯t know if they were secretly together.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by secretly being together?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, as parents, we shouldn¡¯t interfere too much with whether or not Ye Xie can be together with Da Bao. Our prerequisite is that the child is willing to be together with them. Besides, why do you think that Da Bao can be controlled by Ye Xie? You don¡¯t know your own daughter very well. I¡¯m watching this show. We just need to prepare the melon seeds and watch the show.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say again because she knew that in her eyes, Da Bao was indeed a very obedient and docile little princess. However, there were many times when she could see that even though Da Bao looked like she was going to be eaten to death... However, Da Bao had achieved her goal every time. Therefore, Da Bao was actually not as pure as she thought.

    Sigh, there was already a sesame stuffed Little Treasure, and now there was another Da Bao. These days were really... Sigh, her biological children were all his biological children.

 Chapter 1256

    ?

    Chapter 1256: Master, Disciple, Reconnecting

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao were discussing Da Bao¡¯s matter. On the other hand, Ye Xie was not having a good time because he realized that he did not suffer any internal injuries. The magic crystal in his body was gone.

    Although it was not a very powerful magic crystal, it was still a Level 4 magic crystal. Previously, he was able to subdue some of the tough opponents on Fire Ind because of the magic crystal¡¯s ability. Now that he did not have the magic crystal, he was no different from an ordinary person.

    The only difference was that he was stronger than ordinary people and his reaction speed was a little faster.

    It seemed that the punishment given to him by the ck Emperor was to take away his magic crystal.

    It was just that he did not know where this ck Emperor came from. He was actually able to take away the magic crystal in his body without making a sound. One had to know that the first time the ck Emperor was close to him was when he greeted him at the beginning of the banquet.

    But at that time, they did not have any physical contact at all.

    How did the ck Emperor do it? Moreover, the ck Emperor was able to take away the magic crystals and see where he came from. Then, the ck Emperor¡¯s ability would definitely surpass this World of Magical Beasts.

    ording to his memory, the real Ye Xie had seen Shen Xiaoxiao a few years ago who was able to use blood to detoxify the poison. These two were definitely not ordinary people. He just did not know what exactly they were up to.

    Andst night, he once again dreamed of an ancient scene. That white-haired man should be from his previous life. There was also that woman with horns on her head. That bloody scar on her face. He knew that it was this Miss Yan, that was Da Bao.

    Not only did they have a predestined marriage, but Fire Ind also had something that he wanted. It seemed that he would have to find Da Bao to work with.

    Moreover, Da Bao was a smart and capable girl. She really suited his taste.

    ¡°Help me go through the admission procedures. Remember to be in the same ss as Miss Yan.¡±

    Deng Liu did not expect that his master would still want to get involved with Miss Yan.

    Why?

    ¡°Master, Miss Yan is already prepared. Even if you go, I¡¯m afraid?¡±

    ¡°As a teacher, no matter what, that Miss Yan should know how to respect her teacher.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Teacher?¡±

    Deng Liu was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he a student?

    ¡°Silly?¡±

    ¡°Master, Miss Yan is studying archaeology.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just right. Isn¡¯t that my forte? Remember to change the age.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±

    He still remembered that Zhai Yue was the teacher of this Fan Xing in his dream. Now, he was just returning to his original position. This was very good.

    Even when Deng Liu went out, he still could not figure out why his master did this. Wasn¡¯t he only 16 years old? He still had to be a professor? This meant that he had to be at least 10 years older. However, it was not a big deal for his master to be 10 years older. He still felt that he was still young. His master looked really anxious.

    ..

    ¡°Are you better?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Da Bao saw that Little Treasure was still sulking and could not help butugh. However, she still took out a moisturizer from her pocket and handed it to Little Treasure.

    ¡°I asked Uncle 23 to help you make it. I guarantee that all your scratches and scars will be healed in less than two days.¡±

    Little Treasure red at Da Bao and took the ointment. He said to Da Bao, ¡°You still have the cheek to give me the ointment? Aren¡¯t you a little too disloyal? You didn¡¯t even care about me and ran away by yourself. How can you be an elder sister like that?¡±

    Little Treasure muttered a few words, but Da Bao wasn¡¯t angry. She knew what her brother was like the best, and he was definitely not feeling well at this time, so she had to be more tolerant of her brother.

    ¡°Aiya, I can¡¯t help it if you¡¯re so itchy. Instead of both of them being punished, why don¡¯t I run away earlier? You know how ruthless Dad is. Besides, the punishment I received these past two days wasn¡¯t light either.¡±

    ¡°Tsk,e on. Dad values boys over girls the most. Even if he wanted to punish you, it wouldn¡¯t be that hard. Alright, aren¡¯t you going to ss? Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±

    ¡°Look, look, is this what you mean by ¡®values boys over girls¡¯? Why can you not study? I have to go to that whatever university? Didn¡¯t Mom not study either?¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability to say that, then go tell Mom. Mom just didn¡¯t study, that¡¯s why she wanted you to get a university diploma. Moreover, Mom is already very good to you. At least as long as you get a diploma, there are no other requirements.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯d rather Mom have other requirements for me than study. Those old schrs are all useless. They¡¯re clearly in the department of archaeology, yet they insist on reading so many historical records and memorizing them. Sigh, I¡¯d rather study with Godfather Qian Liu than learn this.¡±

    ¡°Hur hur, so you¡¯re skipping ss today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking sick leave, sick leave.¡±

    ¡°Sick leave? Where are you sick? Mom and Dad went out?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, they went on vacation again. They said that we¡¯re both 18 years old and that their mission has beenpleted. So, now that they¡¯re going on vacation to celebrate. Shouldn¡¯t it be the two of us celebrating? Why are Dad and Mom celebrating?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, aren¡¯t we already used to them being so clingy? But Mom and Dad aren¡¯t here. Shouldn¡¯t we be doing whatever we n to do? Do you think Dad will be shocked when he finds out that his Dark Empire has been swallowed by us one day?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m really looking forward to it. I don¡¯t know how much I want to see Dad jumping around. By the way, Little Treasure, have you ever seen Dad jumping around?¡±

    When Little Treasure heard Da Bao¡¯s question, he thought about the things that had happened in the past few years, but it didn¡¯t seem to happen.

    ¡°No, but I remember Second Uncle saying that a long time ago, when Dad and Mom were dating, they were often hopping around because of Mom. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Dad can only be hopping around because of Mom. I¡¯ve decided to find a man who is willing to be hopping around because of me in the future. As for you, Little Treasure, I think you¡¯ve already found a woman who is hopping around because of you. Fu Bao is not bad. In the future, our family will be more and more lively.¡±

    After Da Bao finished speaking, Little Treasure didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Alright, he had taken a liking to Fu Bao since she was young. Although he felt that her upbringing over the past few years was a little crooked, it was still more challenging this way.

    Ding!

    The text message rang. Little Treasure took a look at the message, then looked at Da Bao yfully and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our mother said that she wants me to send you to school. Look, you can¡¯t run away.¡±

    Da Bao saw the message on Little Treasure¡¯s phone. D*mn, it really was from their mother. How could she know that she wanted to skip?

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to go to school. Little Treasure, you can treat me to some delicious food.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go and put on your makeup. If you don¡¯t want everyone to know your true colors, hurry up and dress up.¡±

    Da Bao pursed her lips. In the end, she went upstairs to put on makeup and dress up.

    ..

    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome. Why is there such a handsome guy in the Archaeology Department? I¡¯m going to take a seat. Hurry up, hurry up.¡±

    While they were walking on campus, they heard the students, especially the female students, running toward their school like crazy.

    ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t even see a ghost. Why are there so many people today? Handsome guy? Where did the handsome guye from?¡±

    ¡°Anan, Anan, why are you only here now? You didn¡¯t attend your first ss. You don¡¯t know that a new professor has arrived in our department. He¡¯s so handsome. His ss is next. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s only friend, Tang Jiajia, who was usually at school, ran over excitedly when she saw Yan Anan walking toward the entrance of the courtyard.

    ¡°New professor?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s so handsome. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 1257

    ?

    Chapter 1257: Chapter 1257

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Da Vao looked in surprise at Ye Xie who was speaking at ease on the podium. This person was really quite capable. He actually came to the university.

    However, he didn¡¯t choose any other department, but chose their department. Was he here for her?

    He was quite scheming. He actually thought of this trick, but he really thought she was a fool.

    Da Bao pretended as if nothing had happened. She held her book in her seat and looked at Ye Xie on the podium. She wanted to see what other tricks he would y.

    ¡°Anan, don¡¯t you think our new professor is very handsome?¡±

    His good friend Tang Jiajia¡¯s words made Da Bao speechless. Was he handsome? She really didn¡¯t think so. After all, Little Treasure was much more handsome than Ye Xie.

    Her father at home was extremely handsome, not to mention Little Treasure had several uncles and, of course, Ai Wei. Therefore, Ye Xie¡¯s appearance really didn¡¯t cause any ripples in Da Bao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Not too bad. He¡¯s not even as handsome as my brother.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words made Tang Jiajia, who was beside her, burst outughing. This Yan Anan was wearing a pair ofrge-framed sses. Her skin was bad, and she was also dark. She actually said that the professor was not as handsome as her brother. Why didn¡¯t she take a look at her own appearance?

    If it was not because there were only two girls in the ss, Tang Jiajia would not have had to maintain such a good rtionship with Da Bao. Of course, Yan Anan was just ugly... Therefore,pared to her, she could be the belle of the Archaeology Department.

    Yan Anan¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t bad. She rarely lost her temper. Her family background was average, and she was worlds apart from her family. Therefore, she had enough of a sense of superiority when it came to Yan Anan.

    ¡°Anan, even if you want to praise your little brother, you should at least take a look at yourself. One look at you and I know what your little brother looks like. I know that you two have a good rtionship, but our professor is really handsome.¡±

    Da Bao only smiled at Tang Jiajia¡¯s slightly mocking words and stopped arguing. He was not as good-looking as Little Treasure to begin with, but she knew Tang Jiajia¡¯s attitude. Today, many girls from the other departments hade to their department to listen to the lecture. They were all here to see Ye Xie¡¯s real appearance.

    ¡°Alright, if you want him to be handsome, then so be it. Anyway, he¡¯s not my type.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words made Tang Jiajiaugh even harder.

    ¡°Anan, you¡¯re quite confident, but if you¡¯re too confident, you¡¯re overestimating yourself, understand?¡±

    ¡°No, I said that our professor¡¯s looks should be matched with his women. If he doesn¡¯t have some real material, he definitely won¡¯t be able to do it. I don¡¯t know why those women from the other faculties are all so infatuated with him. How can a man with so much content like our professor like him fall for a girl from another faculty? Of course, this is to keep the benefits to ourselves, right?¡±

    If Da Bao did not misunderstand, Tang Jiajia meant that Ye Xie was already in her pocket. If that was really the case, she felt that this matter was getting more and more interesting. Did Ye Xie really not understand girls too well? If he wanted to woo her, he must have had the wrong idea. If he wanted to woo other girls, then his goal had been achieved. Idiot!

    However, Tang Jiajia seemed to be on good terms with her. She did not expect this slightly good friend to reveal her true nature as soon as he appeared. Of course, she did not expect to have much heart-to-heart with Tang Jiajia, but it was not bad to be able to listen to sses and go to school together in ss. If she wanted to have a deep conversation, it was definitely not suitable for her.

    ¡°Well, with your qualifications? Maybe you can really take our professor down, oh. Come on.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words sessfully pleased Tang Jiajia, who smiled very ambiguously. Of course, her attitude toward Da Bao was also a little better. She said to Da Bao again:

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Our professor is very young, and he¡¯s a genius. And I heard that the newly excavated Ancient Han tombs will take two assistants in the field studyter. Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to go?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Professor Kong say that the candidates have already been decided?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t Professor Kong break his leg? He can¡¯t go. The candidates he has decided will definitely be invalid. The new professor will naturally have his own candidates. I have to fight for it. There are only two girls in our department, so this matter is 99% certain for me.¡±

    ¡°I say, Anan, you won¡¯t fight with me for this title, right?¡±

    Tang Jiajia was indeed an exception. She was relieved just a moment ago, but at this moment, she started to criticize Da Bao again.

    Da Bao was not a fool. How could she participate in some field expedition? Moreover, they had already agreed that she would absolutely not go to any field study. What she wanted was a graduation certificate.

    Moreover, it was a graduation certificate that she was not allowed to leave behind in every ss. Otherwise, why would shee to school to suffer? If she had the time, she might as well go and open up more territory. Da Bao¡¯s goal was to be the world¡¯srgest underworld boss, a female boss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with you. I won¡¯t go, and I don¡¯t have the time either.¡±

    ¡°I say, Anan, people study archaeology because they have a certain amount of wealth or financial foundation. With your family like yours, if you want to buy some antiques and not have the money to study archaeology, it¡¯s really a waste of time.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, if you have the time, Anan, you might as well transfer to another department right away. We¡¯re only sophomores now anyway.¡±

    ¡°Look, the professor is looking over. He seems to be looking at you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with Tang Jiajia, so she directly said something to divert her attention to the professor. As expected, Tang Jiajia was immediately attracted by the professor¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh my god, so handsome. Our professor is really looking at me. He¡¯s looking at me.¡±

    Da Bao directly buried her head. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at this woman¡¯s infatuated look. Ye Xie¡¯s look had nothing to do with her. Don¡¯t think that you can control her just because you¡¯re a professor. When the timees, who will win and who will lose will still be unknown. You want to control her... There were times when he would lose face.

    Ye Xie also didn¡¯t expect this little fairy to be so calm. She pretended not to see him. He spent so much effort just toe and see her. How could he let her go so easily? He looked at his own textbook and directly said:

    ¡°During Professor Kong¡¯s injury, I will temporarily substitute for everyone. The list of two people who will follow on the archaeology study has been changed. Now, I will announce that the four people who have been selected are ready to leave on Monday for a period of three months.¡±

    ¡°Chen Lei, Liu Jian, Tang Jiajia, Yan Anan!¡±

    Some people were happy, while others were sad. Of course, the one who was sad was definitely Da Bao.

    Da Bao did not expect that this d*mnable person would choose her.

    Should she go? Of course not. How could she stay alone with Ye Xie? Not to mention following three ssmates, even if there were 30 ssmates, she would not go.

    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t go. Please change people.¡±

 Chapter 1258

    ?

    Chapter 1258: Chapter 1258

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Can¡¯t go?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s words were simply shocking! Everyone heard it.

    No way, even Tang Jiajia, who was sitting at the side, was extremely shocked. No way, there was nothing wrong with Anan¡¯s brain, right? Although she said that she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to participate in this archaeological expedition... But when the opportunity came, she couldn¡¯t just push it out like that!

    Moreover, as long as she was on the list, she didn¡¯t care who the others were. Moreover, Anan was simply no match for her.

    ¡°Anan, is there something wrong with your brain? How can you not go?¡±

    At this moment, Da Baopletely ignored Tang Jiajia. She didn¡¯t even care about the gazes of the people around her. After saying this, she took her school bag, stood up, and walked out of the ssroom. She was so arrogant... Everyone was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go. The reason, the reason for not going.¡±

    Ye Xuan would not let this little girl slip away from his sight so easily. She had to tell him the reason. Moreover, this was a ssroom, and there were a lot of people here today. There were nearly 200 people from the entire department, including those from the other departments, blocking the entire ssroom. He did not believe that this girl could be so arrogant.

    Would Da Bao not know who was up to something this night? She had said that Ye Xie definitely did not understand women, and he did not understand them very well. She turned around and ced her bag on her shoulder. Her casual manner waspletely different from her usual gentle and refined appearance. The honest Yan Anan was apletely different person.

    He wanted a reason, right? Since he was not afraid of losing face, then she would grant him his wish. Da Bao turned around and said to Ye Xie, ¡°A reason? You¡¯re an eyesore. I can¡¯t stand you.¡±

    She said each word so loudly that everyone could hear it clearly.

    ¡°Wow, that can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, how arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Do you guys think this student¡¯s brain is damaged?¡±

    ¡°No, do you think she¡¯s ying hard to get?¡±

    The discussion rose and fell, and the voices at the side became louder and louder.

    Da Bao originally wanted to have a good lesson, but she didn¡¯t expect to announce such a bombshell. She definitely couldn¡¯t attend this lesson, and if she stayed any longer, it would be difficult for everyone.

    So at this time, it was naturally better to leave first. She didn¡¯t care whether she attended the lesson or not, and now her parents were going on a trip, right? Even if she did not go to ss, no one would know. It would be easier to deal with Little Treasure. He did not dare to betray her.

    Ye Xie did not know what to say when he heard what Da Bao said. He really did not know how tomunicate with girls. But this Da Bao was definitely the most powerful and smartest girl he had ever met.

    Initially, he thought that Da Bao would not reject him in front of so many people because of his face. He did not expect that she did not care at all. Moreover, she really did not care at all, and this little thing was really difficult to deal with.

    ¡°It seems that Student Yan Anan has a lot of opinions about me. I just don¡¯t know how I offended this student?¡±

    Oh, was he trying to pick a fight with her?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me. I offended you. There¡¯s something wrong with my brain. I can¡¯t see handsome guys.¡±

    Theughter from the side was so loud that everyone could hear it. To say that there was something wrong with her brain, what kind of trick was this Yan Anan ying?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As long as it¡¯s a beast, I have to take a leave of absence if I¡¯m not feeling well. Oh, as for the reason? It¡¯s a girl problem! There are always a few days every month.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this four-eyed girl to be so interesting.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect this Yan Anan to be so bold. It looks like she really doesn¡¯t like the professor.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she even mentioned her period. She shouldn¡¯t be ying hard to get, right? Do you think she knows the professor, or does she have some kind of grudge with him?¡±

    ¡°I think she really doesn¡¯t like him if she doesn¡¯t have any grudges with him.¡±

    The discussion on the side was getting louder and louder, but Da Bao didn¡¯t care at all about holding her schoolbag. She turned around and walked out of the ssroom.

    Ye Xie looked at Da Bao¡¯s back, deep in thought.

    Da Bao walked out of the teaching building and saw Little Treasure riding an electric scooter parked by the side of the road. It looked like he was waiting for her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? And where did you get this electric scooter? Why are you wearing a pair of big-rimmed sses like me?¡±

    Da Bao walked over and asked when she saw Little Treasure.

    ¡°I was waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°You know all about it. You¡¯re quite well-informed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m well-informed. Did you hear everyone talking about it when I sent you here today? The new professor is very handsome. I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to control yourself, right?¡±

    ¡°Stop it. A wise man doesn¡¯t beat around the bush. Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of Ancient Han tombs to explore next Monday. I¡¯m going there. Do you want to go with me? Mom and Dad aren¡¯t around anyway. Besides, there¡¯s something that you and I both want waiting for us over there.¡±

    Hearing this, Da Bao immediately perked up. What was the thing that they both wanted? Could it be?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Smart. How about that thing? Do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°No way. Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more real than gold. Hurry up and decide. We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡±

    ¡°Why not? But Ye Xie just informed me that the school¡¯s archaeological expedition is going next Monday. He¡¯s the leader. Do you think he¡¯s going for that thing too?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that he had been to the Magical Beast Forest before, I might not think that he has anything to do with this. But since he has been to the Magical Beast Forest, he must know that this thing exists. So it¡¯s very likely that his purpose is to be a real professor here.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I told you. Chasing me is only one aspect. This person is very thoughtful. When ites to scheming, he¡¯s as good as the two of us. This time, we definitely can¡¯t let him get that thing.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if he gets it, it will be a disaster. Also, I just received news that Dad said that we must get this thing. He will allow you to skip sses for a few months.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t wanted to go to this stupid ss for a long time. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Da Bao directly sat on the electric bike. The two people behind Little Treasure wore the same ck-rimmed sses. Not to mention the ugly Da Bao and Little Treasure¡¯s makeup, it was obvious that they were brother and sister.

    The scooter sped along the campus road. Sometimes, Da Bao wished that she could live a normal university life. Of course, she had a good life when she was hiding her identity a few years ago.

    But now, Ye Xie¡¯s appearance had broken their peaceful life, so they knew that such a time would nevere back.

    ¡°Da Bao, do you believe in past lives and present lives?¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying this? Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go home first. I¡¯ll bring you to a ce. There are some things that I think I should tell you. Otherwise, when we find that thing and you find out about it, it will be too unfair for you.¡±

    Da Bao did not know what Little Treasure was going to say to her, but she vaguely felt that this might have something to do with the ten years she was in aa. What was it?

 Chapter 1259

    ?

    Chapter 1259: Little Treasure, Are You a Virgin?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°If the children find out that we took this thing a step ahead of them, do you think they will scold this group of unscrupulous parents to death?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the five-colored transparent pearl in her hand and asked Yan Kuan in amusement.

    Yan Kuan smiled indifferently and said, ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let them get this Dragon Pearl, especially during Zhai Yue. It¡¯s better for us to get it than to cause big trouble in their hands.¡±

    ¡°But do you think this Dragon Pearl is real? Does a dragon really have a pearl?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a colored crystal. If It¡¯s a top-grade crystal in the World of Magical Beasts, then it¡¯s an immemorial monster core in the Demon race. In the eyes of humans, it¡¯s just a Dragon Pearl. In fact, it¡¯s more or less the same.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I think it¡¯s strange. What¡¯s the use of this Dragon Pearl? Other than being a little more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Of course it has its uses now. You¡¯ll know about it in the future. Let¡¯s go and see if these kids will fight. I¡¯d like to know who will win if Little Treasure and Ye Xie really fight.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, both of theme from the World of Magical Beasts anyway. I¡¯d like to see who will win if they fight.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao threw the precious pearl aside and jumped to Yan Kuan¡¯s side. She sat down and began to talk about it curiously.

    Yan Kuan looked at a certain someone¡¯s s*xy ck nightdress. His eyes were getting deeper and deeper. She had always said that her stomach was ufortable and that she would not let him touch her. He had not had s*x for almost a month. Was this girl trying to seduce him?

    ¡°I think Little Treasure will win. Actually, I¡¯d rather see Da Bao and Ye Xie fight. Do you think Ye Xie will show mercy?¡±

    ¡°As a mother, don¡¯t you feel sorry for your daughter now?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for them to fight. Maybe Da Bao will even look down on Ye Xie. Hey, where are your hands touching?¡±

    ¡°Be good. Let your husband touch it. Just touch it. I promise it will be very, very light.¡±

    ¡°Take your hand away, you b*stard. I told you to take your hand away. Didn¡¯t you say you were touching it? Why did you take off your pants? B*stard¨C¡±

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, where do you think Mom and Dad went to y this time? Why didn¡¯t they bring us along?¡±

    ¡°If they brought you along, they would have a third wheel. Do you think Dad will agree?¡±

    Little Treasure was talking to Da Bao beside him as he drove.

    Da Bao pursed her lips and did not refute. She continued to y with the nine consecutive chains as she said, ¡°But they¡¯re too irresponsible. We¡¯ve only just turned 18. Why are they ignoring us so quickly now?¡±

    ¡°When you have children in the future, you can also ignore them when they turn 18. Da Bao, you¡¯ve yed with the nine consecutive chains since you were young. What¡¯s so fun about it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you if you¡¯re stupid. Why am I so smart now? It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been ying the nine links since I was young, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, alright, you win. Look at the map. We should go that way. We¡¯re going into the mountain next. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare two horses at the foot of the mountain. They can be carried by Xiao Xue.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there after turning left for about 20 kilometers at the intersection ahead. So, are you sure that we can go to any parallel world we want after we get the Dragon Pearl?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great. But do you think that the tomb will be the same as the tomb we encountered when we were young, with so many strange things?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the mechanism must have it. Other things might not be there. After all, it¡¯s an ancient tomb that¡¯s thousands of years old. It can¡¯t be controlled by humans. The older the tomb is, the more it can¡¯t be controlled by ordinary people.¡±

    Da Bao suddenly thought of something when she heard this. She looked at Little Treasure and said with a yful smile, ¡°Little Treasure, are you still a virgin?¡±

    Creak.

    Even if Little Treasure¡¯s endurance was good, he could not help but be shocked by Da Bao when he heard this.

    ¡°My dear sister, you should be more reserved when you speak like this. You don¡¯t even look like a girl anymore.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, why do you think I asked that? Don¡¯t you remember how powerful your child urine was when you were young? It¡¯s definitely a killing machine. I feel safe with virgin urine. So, are you?¡±

    Fortunately, the two of them were blood-rted siblings. Otherwise, he would have died of embarrassment.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. After all, Fu Bao is only a little over 13 years old. You¡¯re not such a beast.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, I say, my sister. Your brother has been learning feng shui for more than ten years. Even if there¡¯s no virgin urine, it¡¯s not difficult to enter this ancient tomb. What are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just curious. I¡¯ve never learned it. Besides, a girl entering the ancient tomb is full of yin qi, so I can¡¯t ask too much.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, you ask, you ask.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t say anything for a while. After driving for a while, Little Treasure couldn¡¯t help but ask what he had been holding back all night.

    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±

    Da Bao looked at Little Treasure and said, ¡°Say what? Talk about how much urine you have? Then you can drink more water from now on.¡±

    ¡°What to drink? There¡¯s no rush to drink until we get there. But that¡¯s not the point. The point is, what I told you yesterday, about you and Zhai Yue?¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop. It¡¯s not me and Zhai Yue, it¡¯s Fan Xing and Zhai Yue. To be precise, it¡¯s Wen Jiu and Zhai Yue, not me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you think that way, but are you sure that¡¯s what you really think?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Let me ask you, Little Treasure, do you think that Fan Xing¡¯s personality is simr to mine?¡±

    ¡°In some ways, you¡¯re both so na?ve. Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not done yet. But you¡¯re not that stupid. If you¡¯re cheated by someone, I mean if, ha, if you¡¯re used by Zhai Yue, based on your temper and personality, it¡¯d be weird if you didn¡¯t drag him down with you. How could you possibly fulfill his wish?¡±

    Da Bao smiled in satisfaction. Not bad, Little Treasure knew her well. That was to say, if she was Fan Xing, she would definitely drag Zhai Yue down with her to h*ll. Even if there was no other way, even if her soul was destroyed, she would drag him down with her.

    Therefore, when Da Bao heard about the conflict between Zhai Yue and Fan Xing, she knew that it was definitely not her. Even if it was a soul in a different world, it was not really her.

    ¡°However, Da Bao, I have to remind you. Even if you know that you are not Fan Xing, a certain someone does not know. Furthermore, he has chased you all the way here. You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Zhai Yue is indeed my type because he is domineering enough, he is too stupid and too self-righteous. He can¡¯t keep up with my pace. Your sister¡¯s IQ is definitely not something that he can look up to. Do you understand?¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s queen-like demeanor made Little Treasure chuckle. However, Ye Xie was definitely not someone Da Bao would like. At the very least, he felt that the person Da Bao was interested in had to be someone more powerful than her. If even he could not match up to her, Da Bao probably would not want to get married in her entire life.

 Chapter 1260

    ?

    Chapter 1260: Master

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Professor, Yan Anan has a weird temper. If she doesn¡¯t want to go, then so be it. Don¡¯t be angry, we will definitely follow you.¡±

    Tang Jiajia looked at this extraordinarily handsome professor and her heartbeat quickened. He was too handsome. Only when she got closer did she realize that he was really so handsome.

    Ye Xie nced at Tang Jiajia. He felt a little ufortable, but he still maintained his appearance very well.

    The ck Emperor was indeed powerful in China. The ancient tomb had been surrounded by the country. Ordinary people could not enter at all. There was an army stationed nearby. He had to pass through the identity of the professor to enter. Young Master Yan had already entered with Da Bao. It had to be said that their rtionship was not something ordinary people couldpare to.

    At the very least, if Fire Ind wanted to have such a status in China, it would not be able to do so without 20 years. This was China, not other Western countries.

    The number one country in the world was definitely not a country that these small organizations could enter casually.

    Of course, so what if he was a stepte now? He was determined to obtain the Dragon Pearl. Moreover, he was the incarnation of a true Dragon. As long as he obtained the Dragon Pearl, he would be able to recover all of his memories and regain all of his magic power. At that time, even the ck Emperor would definitely not be his match. However, he would also be able to find out the background of the ck Emperor.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Student Yan Anan has a great personality. However, there are a few other professors from other schools on this field trip. I hope that everyone can learn from each other when the timees. Alright, get in the car. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tang Jiajia looked at her professor. He was too handsome. Of course, there were too many people here, so Tang Jiajia could only swallow the rest of her words and follow him into the car. She couldn¡¯t lose such a good opportunity. She was determined to get the professor.

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, so many troops stationed here? What happened?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at the top of the mountain that was surrounded by troops. The report he received didn¡¯t say that there were troops. What happened?

    ¡°Something must have happened. Let¡¯s go and ask.¡±

    ¡°Stop. You are not allowed to enter here.¡±

    Just as the two of them walked over, they were stopped by a group of soldiers. The leader¡¯s uniform had two stripes. This was incredible. Even the guard was a colonel. What exactly had happened?

    ¡°May I ask what happened here?¡±

    ¡°The mountain has been sealed. If you want to climb the mountain, go somewhere else. Everything within a hundred miles of here has been sealed. The viges have all been relocated. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    The colonel frowned. His skin was dark, his eyebrows were thick, and his eyes were big. He had a square face, and he was full of righteousness. However, he did not seem to be in a good mood. No one knew why.

    Even the viges within a hundred-kilometer radius had been relocated. What exactly had happened?

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to climb the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Then all the more reason why you can¡¯t go in. Hurry up and leave. You¡¯ve chosen the wrong ce to date.¡±

    The colonel spoke with a hint of anger. He did not sound veryfortable.

    ¡°Report. It says that a feng shui master is about to arrive. Send a couple of people to wee him.¡±

    The colonel, who had been frowning, rxed when he heard this. Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other. It seemed like there was something wrong. It was most likely rted to the ancient tomb in the forest.

    ¡°No need. I am the person you are waiting for.¡±

    The colonel sized up the two of them and said with an unpleasant tone, ¡°Kid, you did this on purpose, right? You heard us talking, so you quickly climbed up. Do you want to be court-martialed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for your superiors.¡±

    ¡°Team up, take them away.¡±

    Da Bao wanted to get angry, but Little Treasure pulled Da Bao back and said to the colonel, ¡°We¡¯ll go first, sorry to bother you.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Perhaps it was because Da Bao and Little Treasure looked too young, and the two looked just like this ordinary student couple, so the colonel didn¡¯t make things difficult for them, and let the two go.

    ¡°I say, why didn¡¯t you say your name?¡±

    ¡°No rush, they didn¡¯t invite me. They invited someone else. ording to the rules, I can¡¯t spoil the rules and steal their limelight.¡±

    ¡°Ah? There are still these rules now?¡±

    ¡°Mm, just wait. We¡¯ll wait for the master they¡¯re looking for to arrive before we go over. Don¡¯t forget, the people from China are definitely not to be trifled with. They can easily bepared. It¡¯s better to take things slowly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, got it. Let¡¯s wait over there.¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure did not expect that they would wait until the next day. When the cars from the few universities arrived one after another, that feng shui master did not arrive either.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. It seems that something happened on the road. We both know that feng shui master.¡±

    ¡°Jiang He?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Jiang He. If I had known earlier, I would havee with him.¡±

    ¡°Even he was invited? What happened?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know in a while. Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    ..

    ¡°I say, why is it the two of you again? This time, don¡¯t tell me that you want to pretend to be students?¡±

    The colonel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. He had been waiting all night. The master hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but the car broke down halfway and the driver died suddenly. It seemed that the repercussions this time were very serious.

    The higher-ups were already going crazy. How could they have the leisure to deal with these two young people?

    ¡°So it¡¯s Student Yan Anan. Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t participate in this excavation? Why did you bring another ¡ª person? Come.¡±

    Tang Jiajia¡¯s words were stuck in her throat when she saw Little Treasure. Oh my god, he was so handsome. He was even more handsome than the professor. No wonder Yan Anan looked down on the professor. After all this time, she had finally found such a handsome guy.

    ¡°Yan Anan, you can go in if you want. You already have a spot, but this one can¡¯t.¡±

    Ye Xie did not expect to see Young Master Yan asking for Da Bao here. Shouldn¡¯t they have gone in first? What was going on?

    Ye Xie did not know that Da Bao and Little Treasure had not used any connections with the Dark Empire to enter this ce. They had relied on their own abilities, so they had not entered until now.

    However, Ye Xie did not think too much at that moment. Instead, he focused his attention on Da Bao.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If we want to go in, we¡¯ll go in together.¡±

    At this moment, another pair of people came from behind.

    ¡°Master Jiang He has arrived.¡±

    The colonel did not care about this and immediately ran over to the car. The driver¡¯s seat of Jiang He¡¯s car got down, and then two people got down from the back seat. One was a man and one was a woman. They looked to be in their thirties. They seemed to be Jiang He¡¯s assistants. Their looks were average, and they did not look special.

    ¡°Master Jiang He, you are finally here.¡±

    ¡°I was dyed on the way. What happened? Ah, it¡¯s you. You are here too? And the little princess is here too. If you had said so earlier, we would have walked herest night.¡±

    When Jiang He saw Little Treasure, he immediately ran over. His attitude was extremely respectful and everyone was shocked. Was there something wrong with this master? He was actually so respectful to a student, and he even called that girl a princess? What princess? Where did this princesse from?

 Chapter 1261

    ?

    Chapter 1261: A Mass Grave

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Even after Da Bao and Little Treasure had followed Jiang He in, the others still hadn¡¯t reacted. After all this time, this young man was actually more powerful than this master of feng shui?

    At this moment, even Ye Xie didn¡¯t expect that this son, who was the ck Emperor¡¯s son, would actually learn feng shui. This could be considered misceneous studies, yet he actually indulged him so much. Moreover, from the looks of it, that person just now seemed to be extremely respectful towards him. It seemed like he really had some real material.

    ¡°That is the famous Master Jiang He, yet he is actually extremely respectful toward Yan Anan and the others.¡±

    Tang Jiajia¡¯s words were obviously sour, but no one felt that there was a problem with her words, because everyone was curious at this moment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I didn¡¯t expect that this archaeology would actually invite a feng shui master. Looks like we have a lot to learn. I¡¯m so excited.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m so excited.¡±

    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just Da Bao¡¯s university. The professors and assistants from the other three schools that had followed them were also excited.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure had already followed Jiang He into the sealed base. After entering the base, they all felt waves of coldness at the same time.

    Little Treasure frowned and turned to look at Jiang He.

    ¡°Why is there such a heavy yin qi? Shouldn¡¯t this be the tomb of the emperor?¡±

    ¡°It is said that the excavator identally dug out a hole next to it. It is a mass grave for the sins of the Japanese during the previous war.¡±

    ¡°Mass grave?¡±

    If it was a mass grave, then it could really exin why the army was sent out. Not only that, the area within a hundred miles had to be cleared of people.

    ¡°Let me exin. This mass grave was dug two days ago. At that time, an eminent monk was also invited to recite the scriptures, but it was of no use.¡±

    ¡°How big is this mass grave?¡±

    Little Treasure frowned and asked the colonel. Although this colonel might not have much trust in Little Treasure, he knew that someone who even Jiang He admired was definitely not a simple person. Moreover, he was fortunate enough to witness Jiang He¡¯s ability back then. Otherwise, how could military officers like them believe in such feudal superstitions?

    ¡°A real mass grave, more than ten thousand people.¡±

    This time, even Jiang He knew that things were not going well. They, as elderly people, had the deepest impression of that year. Even now, when Jiang He saw Japanese people, he did not have a good expression.

    There were at least 10,000 people here. One could imagine how deep this sin was for their country back then.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Did the eminent monk invite 49 people back then?¡±

    ¡°It was indeed 49 people. They all came in ordance with the method of discovering mass graves in the past. However, what we did not expect this time was that this mass grave was different from the others.¡±

    ¡°Different?¡±

    The colonel couldn¡¯t help but gnash his teeth when he said this. He looked at them and said, ¡°D*mn Japanese. There is ayer of animal corpses under the human bones. Not only that, there is also a ck wooden stake. The patterns carved on it are extremely strange.¡±

    ¡°Ghost Stake?¡±

    Jiang He looked at Little Treasure and asked with some uncertainty.

    Little Treasure nodded. He didn¡¯t expect that this ind country had such an expert back then. They actually used tens of thousands of people to set up such a big trap. This Ghost Stake used tens of thousands of animals and human blood as a sacrifice... As long as the thing that had been buried for more than 49 years was destroyed, not only would the area within a hundred miles be reduced to nothingness, it would also be continuously affected. It was definitely a great weapon that would kill all the people and animals around it. The power of this was not weaker than the Yin Dragon that he had seen back then.

    It was even more sinister.

    ¡°Crown Prince, you didn¡¯t use the Dragon Whipping Whip. This?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon.¡±

    ¡°Just in time. It¡¯s the heaviest time in the afternoon. It¡¯s best to go now. Da Bao, you ¨C¡±

    ¡°You what? I¡¯ll go with you. I won¡¯t leave you.¡±

    ¡°Colonel, settle those professors and students down. It¡¯s already like this. I don¡¯t know why you still let these students in.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that this mass grave was so powerful. We only realized that something was wrong when all the livestock in the nearest vige died. A few more people died one after another. So, by the time we realized that something was wrong, those professors and students had already arrived.¡±

    ¡°Find a way to let them go first. There¡¯s still no rush to dig the ancient tomb next to it. This mass grave isn¡¯t a joke.¡±

    Little Treasure made the decision after he left. The colonel immediately nodded and led the others to the temporary base.

    Because of the excavation of the ancient tomb, preparations had been made long ago with a lot of money. Rows of container houses had long been built at the foot of the mountain, and the temporarymand base had also been built at this ce.

    ..

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a joke? Tell those professors that this ce is not a joke. If they don¡¯t go back, they¡¯ll lose their lives and no one will be responsible.¡±

    Themander-in-chief stood in front of themand post and listened to the colonel¡¯s report. These old schrs were so troublesome that they would even give up their lives just to see.

    ¡°They have already said that they are willing to sign the life and death contract, but they have agreed to let their assistants leave. Of course, those who are willing to stay must sign the life and death contract.¡±

    Themander-in-chief was furious. Seeing that the colonel wanted to listen to Jiang He¡¯s opinion, he knew that the old schrs in this country were very old-fashioned. Why don¡¯t they let Master Jiang try?

    ¡°Master Jiang? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    ¡°No need. If they want to stay, then stay. These people have some experience. At critical moments, they are more useful than your soldiers. As for the assistants, they must be experienced. If they are not experienced, then let them leave. Of course, the death waiver must be signed.¡±

    Themander-in-chief did not expect this young man to make such a decision. Of course, he also knew that his identity was not simple. It was said that he was a master who was even more powerful than Jiang He. Although he had not seen how powerful this kid was with his own eyes... It seemed that he was definitely not a simple person.

    Sure enough, once Jiang He heard his words, he did not say anything and immediately nodded. The colonel was very tactful and immediately went forward to inform him.

    ¡°Master Jiang, your two assistants also want to go together?¡±

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t bother about them. They can protect themselves.¡±

    Hearing this, no one said anything. After all, Jiang He¡¯s level was there. How could his assistants be weak? When they left the house, even Little Treasure couldn¡¯t help but nce at the two assistants. They looked ordinary and didn¡¯t have any outstanding looks. They didn¡¯t talk much, but they looked very steady, especially that man. With his physique, one could tell that he was a martial artist. Little Treasure didn¡¯t say anything since he was able to be Jiang He¡¯s assistant in such a rxed state.

    When everyone was ready to go to the mass grave to investigate, the number of people waiting outside had already changed from more than ten to four. It just so happened that these four schools were going to fight. Of course... Including Ye Xie.

 Chapter 1262

    ?

    Chapter 1262: Assistant

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Apart from Ye Xie, the other four professors were all in their 40s. When they came this time, it seemed that the schools were also prepared. They all knew that there would be some trouble this time, so the people who came were all experienced. They couldn¡¯t be too old, because they had to have good health and physical strength.

    Usually, the more experienced professors would only arrive after all the ancient tombs had been dug out, which was the second batch.

    But now, it seemed that the second batch wouldn¡¯t be needed either.

    At this moment, Tang Jiajia was looking at Ye Xie unwillingly from the bus outside. The rare opportunity hadn¡¯t even started and it was already over. Of course, if she signed the life and death waiver, she could stay, but Tang Jiajia was still here to flirt with handsome guys. She didn¡¯t think of leaving her life here.

    ¡°Professor, if it¡¯s okay, we muste back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Professor. We¡¯ll be waiting for your notice at any time.¡±

    The assistants of the other professors were all showing their sincerity at this moment. It was sad to say that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that people who regarded archaeology as life were willing to stay, none of the assistants of the professors would have stayed.

    After Ye Xie and the other professors sent their assistants away, they all put on the protective clothing that the army had just sent over.

    Ye Xie wouldn¡¯t have been afraid if he had the magic crystal with him, but he was just an ordinary person now, so he had to wear this suit.

    Didn¡¯t they see that Da Bao and Little Treasure were both wearing it?

    ¡°Put on the protective suits so that you don¡¯t fall down at the critical moment.¡±

    ¡°Tibetan Mastiff, a Tibetan Mastiff ising, get ready to shoot.¡±

    Sounds came from outside, and Little Treasure hurriedly ran out. When he saw Xiao Xue run over from the forest, her energetic appearance almost made everyone think that this mass grave was useless.

    ¡°Xiao Xue,e here.¡±

    Everyone saw a Snow Mastiff that was nearly two meters long pounce on Little Treasure from outside. When they saw the people around them, they were all terrified.

    Although soldiers like suchrge and fierce beasts, they also knew that this Snow Mastiff was much more powerful than ordinary Mastiffs.

    Could it be that this was the young man¡¯s pet?

    ¡°This is your pet?¡±

    Themander-in-chief was still calm. He looked at Little Treasure and asked directly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Da Bao didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Little Treasure¡¯s words. On the contrary, Jiang He¡¯s eyes turned green when he saw this Xiao Xue. Oh god, this was a magical beast. It was definitely a magical beast.

    However, he knew that this was not the time for him to speak casually, so he could only look at the man and the Mastiff with envious eyes.

    In fact, weren¡¯t the others also shocked by Little Treasure¡¯s words?

    Of course, it was almost 12 o¡¯clock now, and other things could not be said right now. Everyone was ready to go, and themander-in-chief had people lead the way up the mountain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡±

    The Snow Mastiff couldn¡¯t stand anyone walking in front of her. She had always been the proudest existence. She was the leader, and these stupid humans had to walk behind her. Besides, didn¡¯t they want to go to that cold ce? She would take them there.

    These stupid humans were still foolishly holding some strange boxes. Idiots.

    ¡°How can this Tibetan Mastiff be fine?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a Snow Mastiff, so naturally she¡¯s not an ordinary Tibetan Mastiff. Let¡¯s go, follow her, we¡¯ll save a lot of effort.¡±

    Xiao Xue was amodating to these humans¡¯ footsteps. She walked very slowly, but even so, these people couldn¡¯t keep up with her footsteps, except for her best friend, Little Treasure, and Little Treasure¡¯s sister.

    As for the other human that she loathed, she did not even want to eat a piece of smelly meat. Moreover, she had promised Little Treasure that she would not eat humans, so she temporarily let them go. Although he had brought her to this strange human world... Being able to see Little Treasure could be considered as atonement for his sins.

    A human without a magic crystal was just a piece of smelly meat. She had such a noble bloodline, so how could she still eat that piece of smelly meat?

    Ye Xie looked at the Snow Mastiff that was looking at him with disdain, and even left him with a white butt in the end. How could he not know the pride of the Snow Mastiff and how it looked down on him?

    He had no choice. Who asked him to run out of the magic crystal so quickly? It was impossible for him to be a match for the Snow Mastiff now. Of course, he could take out the Snow Mastiff with a heavy weapon, but unless he had enough helpers or small cannonballs. Ordinary guns would only hurt the Snow Mastiff, or anger it. He was no match for it.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cold. It¡¯s even colder than the snowy mountain we went to.¡±

    Little Treasure turned to look at the people around him. Except for a few soldiers who could still hold on, the three professors were all trembling.

    ¡°Wait here. It¡¯s much colder inside than here. Your bodies can¡¯t take it.¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect the professors¡¯ bodies to be so weak that they couldn¡¯t take the temperature. It was only a few degrees below zero. Of course, the surrounding vegetation had all turned yellow, without a hint of greenery. Although it was already winter... however, the mountains in the middle became more and more yellow and convex. This still made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave after we collect some samples. We¡¯ll be causing you trouble if we go over.¡±

    These professors knew that this was not the time to forcefully hold on.

    This time, other than the colonel, there were five extremely powerful soldiers. They were Jiang He, the two assistants, Da Bao, Little Treasure, and Ye Xie who followed behind.

    From the beginning to the end, Da Bao and Little Treasure did not say a word to Ye Xie. They treated him like a stranger, even though everyone knew that their goal was the same. They were all after the Dragon Pearl in the ancient tomb next to them.

    But here, they knew that the war that belonged to them had not yet begun.

    ¡°Assistant Fang, give me this bag. It¡¯s much colder back here than here. I¡¯ll carry it.¡±

    The colonel happened to be standing next to the female assistant behind Jiang He. The colonel was also kind-hearted. Assistant Fang smiled, and before she could say anything, she heard the male assistant, who was in his thirties, say, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll carry Assistant Fang¡¯s bag. I won¡¯t trouble you, Colonel.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t trouble me. But Assistant Zhou, don¡¯t try to show off. The more you go in, the greater the pressure will be. We soldiers have good bodies, but you researcher¡¯s bodies are always a little weaker. I¡¯m already very impressed that you can persist until now.¡±

    The colonel was warm-hearted. Although he had a square face and was very rigid when they first met, he had the qualities that a soldier should have. He was truly good to themon people.

    Fang Zhou looked at herpanions and said to the colonel, ¡°Colonel Xiao, there¡¯s no need. I can handle my bag. My body is not bad and I often train. This is something that I can bear.¡±

    However, Fang Zhou did not expect that her bag would be snatched away by the man beside her after she finished speaking. He was so stingy.

    Fang Zhou smiled awkwardly. The colonel was also stunned for a moment, but he turned his head and did not say anything. Since they did not appreciate his kindness, he could not say anything. At most, he would take action when they had no other choice.

    Jiang He, who was walking in front, listened to the conversation of these people and could not help butugh in his heart. The ck Emperor was asking for trouble. That¡¯s right, these two people were not other people. They were Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan who had deliberately followed them with makeup.

 Chapter 1263

    ?

    Chapter 1263: Pursuers

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Yan Kuan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be any darker. Did this soldier have any discerning eyes? Couldn¡¯t he tell that he and his wife were a couple?

    Although the mask on his face made them look ordinary, could it be that this brat didn¡¯t feel his aura?

    Actually, how could Colonel Lin Qiang not feel it? He had thought that it was the d*mnable mass grave. Who would have thought that it was from the man next to him?

    Besides, those of them who stayed in the army, especially those who often stayed in the mountains, rarely saw women.

    This assistant looked about his age, and she was also an archaeologist. She was a schr, and it was enough for him to be a colonel. Moreover, such a woman was very simple. Other than her family, she would only work. Marry her and support her family. Many of their brothers in the army were looking for teachers like this. Therefore, wasn¡¯t a schr and a soldier always a perfect match?

    Therefore, at this time, in such a ce, Lin Qiang naturally had to seize the time to court her.

    As for whether this Assistant Fang was married or not, did it need to be said? She definitely wasn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t wearing a wedding ring.

    Alright, although she wasn¡¯t wearing a wedding ring, she was wearing the Obsidian Star. Moreover, it was on her other hand. However, who asked her to wear gloves? So, the misunderstanding was created like this.

    ¡°Assistant Fang, you must be tired. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. The temperature here was too different, and she could faintly smell a fishy smell.

    ¡°Colonel, you¡¯d better mind your own business. The deeper you go in, the more it tests one¡¯s physical strength. Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were already very polite. If he hadn¡¯t promised Xiaoxiao, he would have thrown this soldier out.

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Yan Kuan helplessly. Was it necessary? He did not do anything.

    Lin Qiang did not care about Yan Kuan¡¯s attitude. In his eyes, the reason why Assistant Fang was not polite was probably because he wanted topete with him.

    However, don¡¯t me Lin Qiang for misunderstanding. It was because Yan Kuan¡¯s hands were carrying a lot of things. Otherwise, he would have pulled Xiaoxiao into his arms or held her by the hand.

    ¡°Assistant Zhou¡¯s stamina is pretty good. He can hold on until now with so many things.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. We¡¯re here.¡±

    Everyone held their breath when they heard this. Fortunately, they were all wearing protective clothing, so anything that was within the yin energy was blocked outside. However, the bone-piercing coldness still made them feel ufortable.

    More than ten of them, along with a few soldiers, were standing in a huge hole and craning their heads to look inside.

    ¡°This hole is at least twice as big as yesterday. Yesterday, it was only two meters in diameter. Today, it¡¯s at least five meters wide. This is too scary.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, as time goes on, the hole will get bigger and eventually cover the entire mountain. Even the ancient tomb next to it will be swallowed.¡±

    ¡°Ah? That won¡¯t do. That¡¯s a national protection project. We definitely can¡¯t let the ancient tomb be destroyed.¡±

    The colonel looked very anxious, but Jiang He¡¯s words were definitely not a joke. Since he could say that, it meant that this mass grave was definitely filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°Master Jiang He, how do we do this? Do we still need an eminent monk to perform a ritual?¡±

    ¡°An eminent monk¡¯s ritual is necessary. Right now, the most important thing is to seal this mass grave.¡±

    ¡°How can this mass grave be sealed?¡±

    Jiang He had no other choice at the moment. He said that he wanted to seal it, but it was not that easy to seal this mass grave.

    ¡°Crown Prince? This mass grave?¡±

    Little Treasure did not expect to see this mass grave before he realized that it hadpletely refreshed all his knowledge.

    How could this be called a mass grave? It was more like a ghost cave. The pir that was more than a meter in diameter was not an ordinary piece of wood, but a thousand-year-old willow tree. This willow tree had always lost yin. Moreover, even if it had grown for a thousand years, it would not have been too big. At the very least, it would not have been more than a meter in width. But now, this wooden pir seemed to be at least a meter wide. That was because the willow tree was covered inyers of blood scabs.

    It was covered inyers of blood that had been eroded by more than a thousandyers.

    It seemed that the Japanese had left behind such a backup n when they left back then. Perhaps they had long known that they would definitely lose. They were not at ease even after they had left. It was truly disgusting.

    ¡°If it¡¯s sealed, there will be a time when it will be opened again. Moreover, who knows if there will be anyone who can seal this ce again at that time. Therefore, the best way is to directly solve this ce.¡±

    ¡°Solve it? Crown Prince, how can this be solved? Do you have a way?¡±

    Jiang He did not expect that this Crown Prince would actually have a way to solve this ce. This was simply too inconceivable. Just how powerful was his ability?

    ¡°This ce must be dealt with as soon as possible. It can¡¯t be more than seven days. Otherwise, within a radius of a hundred miles, no matter if it¡¯s people or livestock, they will all die.¡±

    Everyone felt a little terrified. They did not expect him to be so powerful. However, how was he going to deal with this? Moreover, did this young man really have the ability to do so?

    ¡°This kid, he is quite good at acting.¡±

    Yan Kuan could not help but mumble beside Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at him. What did he mean by that? Her Little Treasure was already very good, alright? Was there a father like this? He actually did not believe in his own son.

    ¡°My son is already good. If I let you go, can you do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about using feng shui.¡±

    Alright, Yan Kuan stopped talking. Why did Xiaoxiao always speak up for that brat? She had always been like this since he was young.

    Yan Kuan was unhappy. Of course, he wasn¡¯t targeting Shen Xiaoxiao, but his own son.

    But then again, at this moment, the aura of a b*stard around Little Treasure really had his bearing.

    On this end, Little Treasure looked down and decided to go down personally. He turned to Da Bao and said, ¡°Da Bao, wait for me here with them. I¡¯ll bring Xiao Xue down to take a look.¡±

    ¡°I want to go.¡±

    Da Bao wanted to follow. Little Treasure nced at her and suddenly remembered that Da Bao had a magic crystal in her body as well, so she should be fine. Forget it, it was better to bring it with her. He wouldn¡¯t be at ease with her staying up there with Ye Xie.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go in together. The rest of you wait up here.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Ye Xie and Jiang He spoke at the same time. However, Little Treasure would not bring them along. He said directly, ¡°You¡¯re going to add new blood to this mass grave? This ce will only be more and more powerful. Do you still want to go?¡±

    Jiang He did not speak. Even Ye Xie did not speak at that moment. Who asked for his magic crystal to be taken away? But now, it seemed that Da Bao and Young Master Yan were definitely not ordinary people. Otherwise, how could they not be afraid of this mass grave?

    Da Bao and Little Treasure exchanged a nce. Without a word, they jumped into the cave with Xiao Xue.

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1264

    ?

    Chapter 1264: Entering a Mass Grave

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When they reached the bottom, the two of them took off their protective clothing without saying a word. What a joke. There was no need to pretend here.

    Xiao Xue stood beside them obediently. In fact, she did not want toe down. The bottom was extremely dirty. Even though it had been decades, the bones had all melted here. When she stepped on them, ayer of blood was formed. It was ck... It was sticky and looked extremely disgusting.

    ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t take off my shoes. Otherwise, if I really stepped on these things, I would definitely be so disgusted that I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat for a few days.¡±

    Da Bao couldn¡¯t help but say this. Little Treasure shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I already told you not toe in, but you insisted oning in. You even looked down on this and that.¡±

    ¡°If I could activate magic like Xiao Xue and wrap myself in a protective membrane, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But Dad and Mom said that we can¡¯t use magic, so we can only be like ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°If you know, then stopining. Let¡¯s go. This ten thousand people pit is really big. Let¡¯s go find this pit. Other than this rising pir, there should be at least six more around. Such a ce still needs to be made into such an array. There should be at least seven wooden stakes called Seven Star Stakes, also known as Soul-Subduing Stakes.¡±

    ¡°Soul-Subduing Stakes? Is it the same as the Soul-Subduing Mirror?¡±

    ¡°It works in the same way. However, one is to suppress the soul and prevent it from doing evil in the world of the living, while the other is to suppress the soul and prevent it from reincarnating in the world of the dead. It can only be reduced to a solitary soul.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck? Such a pervert. Does the ind nation have such a powerful expert? Can they set up such a formation?¡±

    ¡°It happened decades ago. Who knows? At that time, we didn¡¯t experience the turmoil of those ten years. Many people with some ability are still around.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and search.¡±

    After speaking, Little Treasure took out apass and began to examine it carefully. Da Bao brought Xiao Xue and stepped into the pool of blood one foot at a time to carefully examine everything in the cave. She even used a video camera to record everything in the cave.

    Only when they reached the bottom did they realize how big this so-called mass grave was. It was at least half the size of a football field. The surroundings were pitch ck. If it wasn¡¯t for some light shining in from the entrance of the cave, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to see anything clearly.

    After looking at it from a distance, they realized that the walls of the cave were extremely smooth. It wasn¡¯t a natural cave at all, but someone had deliberately dug it up. Most importantly, there were many runes carved in cinnabar on the wall. It looked extremely strange.

    ¡°Little Treasure, there are so many runes on the wall.¡±

    ¡°Okay, record them all. We¡¯ll go back and take a look. We can¡¯t stay down here any longer. I¡¯ve found the positions of a few stakes. Once I¡¯ve marked them, we¡¯ll go out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you do it. I¡¯ll continue watching with Xiao Xue.¡±

    Da Bao looked at his sticky feet and then looked at Xiao Xue. She decided to discuss it with Xiao Xue.

    ¡°Xiao Xue, can I sit on your back? Look at how dirty it is here.¡±

    ¡°No, you stink.¡±

    It was fine to speak in demonic beastnguage here. If Da Bao was shameless, even Little Treasure couldn¡¯t evenpare to her.

    She continued:

    ¡°Xiao Xue, if you let me sit on your back, I¡¯ll ask Little Treasure to take you out to y when I go out. I won¡¯t go, and I won¡¯t let Fu Bao go either.¡±

    Not letting that little human go? Well, she could consider it.

    ¡°Although I really want to be a beastpanion with Little Treasure, we¡¯re different species. I can only treat him as my brother, and you¡¯re his sister. I can barely treat you as my sister. Come on up.¡±

    Da Bao pursed her lips. She spoke so righteously, but she actually wanted to go out alone with Little Treasure. Tsk.

    However, being able to sit on the Snow Mastiff without dirtying her shoes and being able to see the wall more clearly wasn¡¯t bad.

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao and Xiao Xue who were getting along well and focused his gaze on himself.

    And because Da Bao had Xiao Xue¡¯s help, she had to inspect this ce even more clearly.

    ¡°Wow, there are so many bones. These seem to be the bones of animals.¡±

    Xiao Xue took a look and said, ¡°Foxes.¡±

    ¡°Foxes? Why are they foxes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them. They¡¯re all foxes and snakes.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It can¡¯t be? They¡¯re all foxes and snakes? Xiao Xue, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Human, are you doubting my intelligence?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just curious, curious.¡±

    Da Bao did not dare to question her intelligence. She really felt that it was strange. How could it be that there were both foxes and snakes? There must be something strange. Otherwise, why would there be such a thing when there were no other animals?

    ¡°What about these people? Can you tell if they are men or women?¡±

    ¡°I only know you two humans. I have never seen human bones. I am a noble magical beast.¡±

    Fine, Xiao Xue was once again arrogant. However, she was not wrong. How could she recognize the human bones?

    Some of the bones had been corroded by the blood and could no longer be seen. Some of the bones even had broken limbs and bones. If it was not for the fact that Da Bao and Little Treasure had been crazy since they were young... They would have cried out in fear when they saw this scene.

    It was a pitch-ck pool of blood. The pool was filled with bones and skeletons. One could imagine how ufortable this scene was.

    On this side.

    Jiang He exined everything about the mass grave in detail to everyone. A few of the big-headed soldiers broke out in cold sweat as they listened. If this ce were to continue, the further they went, the more they would be in a radius of more than a hundred miles.

    It was terrifying just thinking about it. How could this be?

    Lin Qiang could not help but ask a question at this time:

    ¡°Master Jiang He, who exactly is the one going down? Why can¡¯t you enter and they can?¡±

    ¡°Because his cultivation is higher than mine.¡±

    Lin Qiang was even more surprised. That young man looked like he was only 20 years old, but his cultivation was higher than his?

    ¡°Master Ziyu may be young, but his skills are profound. He is a peerless genius.¡±

    ¡°Ziyu?¡±

    ¡°His nickname is Ziyu, but you can call him Master Yan.¡±

    Lin Qiang nodded. At this moment, the others began to chat. However, because they were waiting outside, they could see that the cave entrance was really expanding. They were quite a distance away from the cave entrance just now... This was also what Little Treasure had ordered. Now, they could see with their own eyes that the rocks at the cave entrance were slowly falling down and the cave entrance was beginning to expand.

    ¡°This speed is so fast. We¡¯ve only stayed here for about an hour, yet this ce has already expanded by at least a few centimeters.¡±

    ¡°Mm, this speed is indeed shocking.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat and stay further away from here.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for Master Yan?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. If they continue to stay here, we¡¯ll be the ones who are in trouble.¡±

    When the others heard Jiang He¡¯s words, they began to retreat. Ye Xie did not say a single word from the beginning to the end because the more he knew, the clearer he knew that this Young Master Yan was absolutely different from what he knew on the surface.

    His ability had greatly exceeded his imagination.

    ¡°Oh my god, what is that? Look!¡±

    Just as everyone was slowly retreating, a ck light emerged from the entrance of the cave, and everyone saw it clearly...

 Chapter 1265

    ?

    Chapter 1265: The Use of Crystals

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the ck light soared into the sky, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened. Even Xiaoxiao was extremely worried when she saw it. Even though she knew that nothing would happen to the two children, they were still her own flesh and blood.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been attacked. It all depends on whether Little Treasure is smart or not.¡±

    Yan Kuan was not worried at all. However, it was better to shout at the person who had the intention to set up this formation back then. It was impossible to do something like this without some ability.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words made Shen Xiaoxiao more and more worried. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking at the cave entrance from before. However, at this moment, Yan Kuan said to Jiang He, ¡°Take them all down and seal off all the mountain paths immediately.¡±

    Jiang He naturally knew Yan Kuan¡¯s identity. When he heard the ck Emperor¡¯s orders, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I almost forgot. This ck gas is being released. Everyone, go down the mountain immediately. Colonel, immediately notify the base to retreat ten miles.¡±

    When the Colonel heard this, he forgot that these words were actually said by that Assistant Zhou. Instead, he was sighing over why it was so powerful. Was the impact of this ck gas so great? They actually had to retreat 10 meters. However, it was not normal for such a huge gust of gas to appear out of nowhere. If there was anything that could be justified, what would happen to the pair of young people who had just entered?

    ¡°Master Jiang He, what about the pair of young people who went in? How about this? You guys go down first. I¡¯ll go look for them.¡±

    He did not expect that this Colonel was actually not bad. He actually thought of others in such a dangerous situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Colonel. They shoulde out immediately. We¡¯ll wait here. You guys should hurry down and take a look.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone fell silent. Those who could go down alone were definitely not ordinary people, so they really didn¡¯t need to worry too much.

    However, the Colonel still walked over and said to Shen Xiaoxiao, ¡°Assistant Fang, why don¡¯t youe down with me? It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. My body is fine. You should bring your soldiers and the others down first.¡±

    A few soldiers were still waiting by the side. While not far away, there were three other professors waiting on the spot. This was not the time to put on a brave front. Moreover, he could tell that this side¡¯s physical fitness was not weak. In fact, it was even better than the others. He really did not need to worry.

    Thinking of this, Lin Qiang nodded at Shen Xiaoxiao, then brought the obviously unwilling Ye Xie down the mountain.

    At this time, Ye Xie absolutely did not dare to say that he would stay. He simply did not have the ability. Even if he was powerful, the temperature here was really bone-piercing. It was not something that ordinary people could endure.

    On the other hand, the two assistants looked ordinary, but they were willing to stay. This was strange.

    Jiang He seemed to have been prepared, but his exnation was to Lin Qiang. After all, Lin Qiang was the highest official here.

    ¡°They have magical artifacts and warm jade on them. They can withstand it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    No wonder. So they had magical artifacts.

    They walked down the mountain one after another. At this time, Da Bao and Little Treasure, who were in the cave, were as shocked as the people outside when they saw the ck gas soaring into the sky.

    ¡°D*mn it, if I find out who did this, I will skin him alive.¡±

    Little Treasure was absolutely furious at this moment. He had been hunting geese all day, yet he had been pecked by geese. He did not know who made this thing, and thought it was Seven Star Stakes. However, just as he found thest stake... A w appeared on the side. He subconsciously used a talisman to strike, and the other two stakes appeared. Moreover, they were the kind of stakes that could be removed with a light touch. This way... The ck gas under the two stakes naturally began to leak out.

    This was a chain of events. His calctions were really good. Previously, he had thought of choosing a time to seal this ce, but now it seemed that he had to get rid of this ce.

    ¡°It seems that the person who set up this formation back then had calcted that theter generations definitely wouldn¡¯t have the ability to deal with this sudden ck gas. This is because as long as one of the holes is opened, then there will be a second, a third, it will open automatically, then a fourth, a fifth... until the ninth one is opened, then all the formations will be opened. At that time, not to mention a radius of a hundred miles, the entire city, and even the entire provincial capital, there might even be more slowly affected.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So perverted? They¡¯re too scheming. Seriously, what should we do now? Should we just wait for it to emit ck gas?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. We need to find something to temporarily seal this ce. Then, we¡¯ll go back and prepare. We have to pull out the remaining seven stakes within three days.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we need to seal this ce? Do you have it with you?¡±

    Da Bao looked at Little Treasure. Little Treasure lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then, he looked at Xiao Xue. Xiao Xue was frightened by Little Treasure¡¯s gaze. Then, she said directly, ¡°Little Treasure, what are you doing?¡±

    Little Treasure was originally frowning. At this moment, he suddenly smiled and said to Da Bao, ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°Da Bao, take out the white crystal from your storage bag.¡±

    There was a white crystal in Da Bao¡¯s storage bag that Shen Xiaoxiao had given them for protection. If they didn¡¯t use it now, it would really be a waste.

    Da Bao had always trusted Little Treasure unconditionally, so when he said he wanted to use the crystal, she naturally took it out and handed it to Little Treasure

    Little Treasure took out his own crystal and ced it in his palm. This time, there were two crystals. Little Treasure held the two crystals and muttered to himself before throwing them toward the two holes.

    What Da Bao didn¡¯t expect was that once the two crystals were shot out, the ck gas from the hole instantly cut off the source. Not only did the two white lights instantly block the two holes, but the surroundings were also illuminated brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s effective as expected. However, there are still seven holes. Moreover, it won¡¯t work just by blocking the holes. We still have to think of a way to truly eliminate the holes.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t all use these crystals, right? So we have to think of a way. Besides, when Mom gave us these two crystals, Dad didn¡¯t even know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go up first and think of a way. Have you recorded everything?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what you mean. I¡¯ve recorded everything before, but of course I haven¡¯t recorded anything after that. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go up.¡±

    ..

    ¡°You gave them crystals?¡±

    Sure enough, Yan Kuan began to interrogate Shen Xiaoxiao. Shen Xiaoxiao smiled embarrassedly and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I afraid that they would be in some kind of danger? Moreover, it¡¯s two white crystals, the lowest grade. It¡¯s nothing, right?¡±

    ¡°You, Xiaoxiao. I told you, these things can¡¯t appear outside. Fortunately, it¡¯s used at this time. No one knows. Once people find out, what will you do? Moreover, since this formation can be set up, there must be a solution. Although many years have passed, this time it has been seen by Little Treasure. Perhaps this is a test for him. Therefore, you and I can not interfere rashly.¡±

    How could Shen Xiaoxiao not know what Yan Kuan meant? However, because she knew, she was even more anxious. Since this was the case, the crystal had already been given. What should she do?

    ¡°But the crystal has already been used.¡±

    ¡°I know it has been used. I¡¯m warning you. You must not do it again, understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    Yan Kuan would naturally not be willing to attack Shen Xiaoxiao. However, did Little Treasure think that he could seal the entrance of the cave like that? Of course not. He was burying future trouble for himself. It seemed that Little Treasure was still too inexperienced.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to step back. They¡¯reing out. We can¡¯t let them find out who we are.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 1266

    ?

    Chapter 1266: Self-Introduction

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After Da Bao and Little Treasure brought Xiao Xue out of the cave, they saw that the people outside had already left, and the ck airflow had also disappeared. It had temporarily stopped. Their top priority was to quickly go back and prepare.

    ¡°Jiang He is smart enough to take these people and leave quickly. Ye Xie actually left too. I thought he was going to force himself to stay.¡±

    ¡°That stupid human was taken away by someone. He is no different from an ordinary person.¡±

    Xiao Xue suddenly interrupted. Da Bao and Little Treasure knew that Ye Xie had been taken away. However, they did not know when Ye Xie had arrived in the World of Magical Beasts.

    However, now was not the time to talk. Xiao Xue was also hungry. There was no food around. All the living animals had died, so she could only run away to find food.

    ¡°Xiao Xue, be careful.¡±

    Xiao Xue made a sound and ran out of the forest.

    ¡°Little Treasure, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Half and half. We have to prepare a charm when we go back. But when I¡¯m preparing the charm, Da Bao, you have to keep an eye on Ye Xie. He doesn¡¯t y by the rules. I¡¯m worried that he will enter the ancient tomb before we are aware.¡±

    ¡°That ancient tomb isn¡¯t something he can enter just because he wants to. If there were still magic crystals in his body before, we might have to worry about him. But now, he¡¯s just a slightly stronger normal person. Let¡¯s inform the Colonel and tell all the professors to retreat. We¡¯ll let them enter after the ce is settled three dayster. There are army assistants here. Unless Ye Xie doesn¡¯t want to live anymore, he definitely won¡¯t dare to face the army head-on.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Little Treasure didn¡¯t have much time to think. This wasn¡¯t a Seven Star Stake, but a Nine Star Stake. This was an array formation that was even more powerful than a Seven Star Stake. If he didn¡¯t focus on it, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    There were benefits to bringing Da Bao along. Da Bao and he had always worked well together. Sometimes, Little Treasure didn¡¯t need to say much to know what he wanted to do, and they always worked well together.

    As expected, after Da Bao went down, she conveyed Little Treasure¡¯s intentions. Although Ye Xie¡¯s expression did not change, his gaze became more and more obscure. Da Bao smiled shamelessly. Little fellow, your big sister knows what you are thinking.

    Ye Xie did not say anything. He just followed the other professors and turned around to get into the car that was specially prepared for them.

    Each of the siblings was more scheming than the other. Since they did not want him to interfere now, he would not make a move. However, he was not so easy to get rid of. He was only taking a step back to let them lower their guard. He did not have the magic crystals. However, it did not mean that he was an ordinary person. No matter how powerful the siblings were, there were times when they could be calcted.

    ¡°Why do I feel that Ye Xie looks a little strange? Didn¡¯t you take away his magic crystal? Why do I feel that there is still something wrong with him?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Xie¡¯s back as he left and whispered to Yan Kuan.

    Yan Kuan looked at Ye Xie¡¯s back and smiled:

    ¡°Da Bao and Little Treasure underestimated him. This Ye Xie is definitely not that simple. Even without the magic crystal, he is enough to be a match for Little Treasure. Little Treasure is proficient in feng shui while Ye Xie is simrly proficient in it. However, what he is most proficient in is talisman spells. Now that Little Treasure has let Ye Xie leave, I think it will be fine if Ye Xie does not cause any trouble. Once he does, Little Treasure will suffer greatly this time.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s also proficient in spells?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s more than proficient in it. He doesn¡¯t want Little Treasure to learn anything. He¡¯s extremely proficient in these spells. If it weren¡¯t for our extraordinary status, Ye Xie would have used spells to deal with it long ago. However, this is his trump card. He won¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s a critical moment, and he won¡¯t let us see his trump card. Just wait and see. Who knows, when the timees, we might need Little Treasure and Ye Xie to work together to deal with this ten thousand people pit.¡±

    ¡°Then I really have to wait and watch a good show. But this Ye Xie is really unlikable. He¡¯s always very sinister and makes people feel strange.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. The environment he grew up in is like this. Even if Zhai Yue ran into his body, he doesn¡¯t have too many memories of Zhai Yue. In essence, he¡¯s still Ye Xie.¡±

    ¡°What kind of thing is this? Annoying.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t like Ye Xie no matter how she looked at him. This kid was asking for a beating. Of course, if he didn¡¯t have any designs on her Da Bao, she might not be so disgusted, but this kid was obviously here for her Da Bao. Whenever she thought of this, she would feel ufortable. Originally, the two of them wouldn¡¯t havee, but it was also because she thought of this that she insisted oning to take a look. Moreover, no one had expected that there would be a mass grave here. Moreover, such a thing had happened, so they were even more unable to leave.

    However, it was good to be an ordinary person now. At the very least, no one knew who they were.

    ..

    ¡°Assistant Fang, are you here? I¡¯ll add a nket for you. It¡¯s extremely cold here at night.¡±

    Lin Qiang held a nket and stood at the door. Shen Xiaoxiao went over to open the door. At night, she and Yan Kuan lived separately. Yan Kuan wanted to live with her, but he had to protect Little Treasure and Da Bao. When Little Treasure was holding onto the talisman, he absolutely could not be disturbed by outsiders. Therefore, Yan Kuan and Jiang He personally guarded the room next to Little Treasure.

    This was also the reason why when Lin Qiang came over, he only saw Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Thank you, Colonel Lin. It is indeed very cold here at night.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s mask was an extremely ordinary person. Back then, in order to avoid trouble, she deliberately chose to look like an ordinary person who could not be found even if she was thrown into a crowd.

    Therefore, Shen Xiaoxiao really did not think about Lin Qiang¡¯s obvious act of ttery. The most important thing was that no one else had expressed any good feelings for her after all these years. There was no other way. As long as they knew who her husband was... No one would have any designs on her. Therefore, this was also why Shen Xiaoxiao had not thought that Lin Qiang was chasing after her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao thought that Lin Qiang was serving the people by giving them nkets and warmth.

    ¡°Assistant Fang, you can just call me Lin Qiang. Don¡¯t call me a colonel or something.¡±

    ¡°Then you can also call me Fang Zhou.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was a straightforward person to begin with. Since Lin Qiang was so straightforward, she naturally couldn¡¯t be so bashful.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll call you Fang Zhou. I¡¯m from Province H. I¡¯ve been in the army for 18 years. I graduated from the Military Academy and am 36 years old this year. I¡¯m now in Unit 808. I¡¯ll be leading the team this time. I¡¯ll be in charge of your sessfulpletion of this archaeological expedition.¡±

    Lin Qiang¡¯s introduction made Shen Xiaoxiao almost unable to react. This kid was really honest.

    Only 36 years old? He was the same age as her, but why was this kid telling her all this? Was it because the future would be filled with dangers, and he wanted to introduce himself so that they couldmunicate in the future? Was that so?

 Chapter 1267

    ?

    Chapter 1267: Jealousy

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Master, the things you requested have been prepared.¡±

    Deng Liu saw that his master had already showered and changed into his clothes as he sat at the study table. Although this room was simple and crude, it was fortunate that the items wereplete. However, he did not know what his master wanted these things for.

    ¡°Put them down. Stand guard at the door. No one is allowed to enter until I call you. Remember, no one is allowed to disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±

    After Deng Liu finished speaking, he closed the door and walked out. Meanwhile, Ye Xie looked at the cinnabar and yellow paper on the table. He slowly exhaled and slowly picked up the brush in his hand.

    At the door, Deng Liu had just stood at the door when he saw an extremely seductive woman walking over with a thermos cup in her hand. Deng Liu knew that this master was such an outstanding person... Wherever he went, women would pounce on him. Only Miss Yan did not have good taste.

    ¡°Eh, who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Lady, I am Professor Ye¡¯s assistant. The professor is researching a topic. No one is allowed to disturb him.¡±

    Tang Jiajia looked at this man who was called an assistant with some confusion. It couldn¡¯t be, the professor had such a cool assistant? Her professor was really amazing. Not only was he handsome, but his assistant was also so cool, so handsome, and so elegant.

    ¡°Handsome guy, please help me inform him. I sent the Professor pear soup. I made it myself just now. There¡¯s nothing here in the wilderness. It was not easy to get it.¡±

    Tang Jiajia had indeed gone through a lot of trouble to get such a cup of pear soup. Moreover, there were three female assistants who came this time. It seemed that the other two were also somewhat moved by her professor¡¯s handsomeness. She did not want to miss such an opportunity for nothing.

    ¡°The Professor has instructed that no one is to disturb him.¡±

    Tang Jiajia was also the daughter of a rich family. If it was not for the fact that Deng Liu was still rather handsome, she would not have spoken to him in such a humble manner.

    Tang Jiajia raised her eyebrows. She took out a stack of banknotes from her bag and handed it directly to Deng Liu.

    ¡°Can I go in now?¡±

    Deng Liu finally understood why his master insisted on having this Miss Yan. If all the women outside were like this woman, then they really couldn¡¯tpare to Miss Yan at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    ¡°I say, you brat, are you going to refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit? How dare you, a mere assistant, stop me? Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I know that you are the Professor¡¯s student. Your credits are also given by the Professor. And it¡¯s not just you. No one is allowed to enter even if theye today.¡±

    Alright, just these words made Tang Jiajia calm down. Yes, her credits were given by the Professor. It seemed that she really could not offend this assistant.

    However, if she was not allowed to enter even in front of her, that would be too ufortable.

    ¡°Well, assistant brother, I have a bad temper. Don¡¯t be angry. If I can¡¯t go in, then I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring this soup to the Professor for me. Thank you.¡±

    Since he had said that no one could go in, then naturally no one else could go in either. In that case, she had nothing to worry about. If she could not go in even though she was so beautiful, then no one else could.

    Forget it. There was still plenty of time in the future. The next few months of archaeology would all be together. There was no rush, no rush.

    Deng Liu saw that this woman had finally been sent away. He then looked at the thermos sk in his hand. Without saying a word, he opened it and drank it. In any case, his maser would not drink it. It was so dry here, so it would be good for him to drink it.

    If Tang Jiajia knew that her painstaking efforts had actually been drunk by this d*mned Deng Liu, she didn¡¯t know how angry she would be.

    ..

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at Lin Qiang¡¯s increasingly red face and could not help but ask, ¡°Lin Qiang, did you catch a cold? Your face is so red. Did you not notice when you went up the mountain in the afternoon?¡±

    This kid was quite a nice person. If he caught a cold, it would be terrible. At the very least, if he caught a cold in this ce, he had to immediately be sent out, because if he was not careful, he would directly lose his life.

    ¡°Oh, no, no. I¡¯m just, just hot, hot. I¡¯ll go out first. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me. By the way, this is my phone number. Keep it. You can call me anytime.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao looked at the phone number written on a piece of paper and nodded at Lin Qiang:

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll save it well. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Well, what about yours?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment before she came to her senses. She took out her phone and dialed Lin Qiang¡¯s number.

    Lin Qiang sessfully got the phone number. He turned around and walked out of the door with a smile.

    Lin Qiang had a silly smile on his face the moment he closed the door. Theirmander had said that the assistant who could follow Master Jiang He here was definitely a professor from a university. He had also checked just now, she was actually an associate professor from Jingdu University. She had be an associate professor at such a young age. Look, they were indeed a good match.

    And Lin Qiang¡¯s infatuated look was coincidentally bumped into by someone who happened toe over to apany his wife.

    There was only a small room in the innermost part of the container room on this floor. This d*mned Lin Qiang was smiling so lovingly. Was he here to poach from him?

    ¡°Assistant Zhou, are you also here to see the ark? I just happened to¨C¡±

    ¡°Colonel, the Commander has summoned you.¡±

    The soldiers downstairs happened to see Lin Qiang when they came up and immediately shouted at the top of their lungs. Yan Kuan wanted to hit him a few times, but there was no chance. This Lin Qiang directly jumped down from the second floor. These soldiers were used to such a style.

    Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was a little bad, and he directly walked into the room.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was making the bed. When she saw Yan Kuane over at this time, she was a little surprised. She immediately asked, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to escort Little Treasure?¡±

    ¡°That kid has Da Bao around. He doesn¡¯t need me to escort him. Did that big-headed soldiere over just now?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao said as she made the nket, ¡°Yes, he sent me a nket. He said it¡¯s very cold here. Go get some water.¡±

    Just as Shen Xiaoxiao finished speaking, a voice came from the door:

    ¡°Assistant Fang, our boss asked me to bring you hot water.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned. This Lin Qiang was quite warm-hearted, but Yan Kuan¡¯s expression was even worse.

    He even said that he wasn¡¯t trying to poach someone else, but he was already trying to curry favor with her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Yan Kuan walked over to open the door without saying a word. In the end, after boiling the water, he sat on the bench without saying a word.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what this man was thinking. She thought that he was thinking about something and only cared about making the bed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you washing up? What are you sitting there for?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you to wash my face.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯ll wash your face? You¡¯re still young.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not speak and just sat there. Anyway, if you¡¯re not going to wash my face, I¡¯m not going to wash it.

    Looking at this man¡¯s appearance, Shen Xiaoxiao thought that something big had happened and was deep in thought. She thought for a long time that she had not served this man. Alright, let¡¯s wash his face.

    The thought of Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s resigned look made Yan Kuan even angrier. When did this woman be so obedient? He was the one who had served her in the past. Now that she was serving him, she was still so unhappy. Little fellow, do you want to cheat on me? Don¡¯t even think about it!

 Chapter 1268

    ?

    Chapter 1268: The Way Couples Argue

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I say, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°The water is hot.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao touched the water for her feet. It was alright, it wasn¡¯t hot. Besides, when had this person ever been afraid of being hot?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at him, but she still went to add some cold water.

    In the end, a certain someone took advantage of her.

    ¡°The water is cold.¡±

    This time, no matter how stupid Shen Xiaoxiao was, she knew that this person was ying a trick on her. This old woman had a good temper and was easy to serve, right?

    ¡°If it¡¯s cold, then take a cold shower. You¡¯re so petty. You still want to voice-control the temperature in this ce, right?¡±

    After being yelled at by Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan lost his temper. He was directly pressed down by Shen Xiaoxiao, and his feet sank into the water. He did not say anything and began to properly wash his feet.

    However, his expression was still very ugly.

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know what was wrong with him. She sat down and ced her feet into the basin. Her two feet looked crowded and adorable in the small basin. In fact, it was not bad to have big feet and small feet.

    After Shen Xiaoxiao was done washing, she shouted at Yan Kuan, ¡°Pour the water, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    The dignified Lord ck Emperor looked at the foot washing water on the ground. He picked up the basin and poured it out.

    In fact, he was thinking too much. Xiaoxiao had such high standards, how could she take a fancy to a big-headed soldier? He must be thinking too much.

    It was that big-headed soldier who was trying to please her. Yes, it must be like this.

    After pouring the water, Yan Kuan¡¯s mood seemed to have improved again. He directly took the basin and went into the room.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was already lying on the bed with her back facing him. The bed was only 1.2 meters, which was considered very wide. However, Yan Kuan did not mind it being small. He directly took away the nket andy down. He reached out and hugged Xiaoxiao in his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you lose your temper? Are you done losing your temper?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold? I¡¯m hugging you to keep you warm.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Yan Kuan smiled. Get lost? Of course not. How could he get lost with soft jade in his arms? He was not stupid.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I get lost in your arms?¡±

    ¡°B*stard.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I love it when you call me a b*stard. You know, whenever you call me a b*stard, I think of that. Be good, give me a kiss.¡±

    This man was shameless and could definitely kill everyone in an instant. Sometimes, Shen Xiaoxiao even wondered if this guy had reincarnated into the wrong body or was possessed by someone else.

    ¡°What kiss? It¡¯s not soundproof here.¡±

    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be gentle. With me around, no one can hear you.¡±

    Yan Kuan started to move his hands up and down. Shen Xiaoxiao wanted to resist, but she knew that she would never be able to win every time.

    The atmosphere was very good, and the two of them were very engrossed. However, at this moment, their phones rang.

    Yan Kuan was a little flustered and wanted to throw the phone at the bedside. However, Shen Xiaoxiao reached out and took the phone and said to Yan Kuan, ¡°What if it¡¯s from the children? If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll know too.¡±

    Hearing that it would be from the children, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked helplessly at each other. The next time they went to bed, they had to turn off their phones. No matter who sent it, these two devilish children were really troublesome... Didn¡¯t they know that their parents had to sleep at night?

    However, when Yan Kuan unintentionally looked at his phone, his expression could be described as livid.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    Alright, Yan Kuan started to pull up his nket and was about to go out to deal with him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao pulled him back. Was there a need for that? It was just a text message.

    ¡°I say, why are you so angry? He only sent a greeting. Is there a need for that?¡±

    ¡°A greeting? What¡¯s the point of sending a message in the middle of the night? Oh right, why does he have your cell phone number?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he asked me for it when he came over to deliver the quilt. I didn¡¯t want to give it to him at first, but I think he¡¯s a good person. He¡¯s also a soldier, so we have to stay here for a long time. It¡¯s convenient to have a number, so I gave it to him.¡±

    Yan Kuan was angry. That kid was too cunning. However, when did his Xiaoxiao be so stupid?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this kid has improper thoughts about you? Why didn¡¯t he keep my number?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao felt that this Yan Kuan was stupid. Was it worth being jealous of him like this?

    When Shen Xiaoxiao thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh:

    ¡°I say, are you stupid? How can anyone like your wife in my current state? Do you think I¡¯m still very beautiful?¡±

    Yan Kuan was stunned by Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. The mask on her face was very ordinary, but the aura she exuded and her small eyes were very seductive.

    ¡°That soldier is in the army every day, so everything hees into contact with is male. Now, even if he sees a sow, he thinks it¡¯s Diao Chan.¡±

    ¡°You said I¡¯m a sow?¡±

    This time, Yan Kuan was stunned. When did he say she was a sow?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to admit what you just said? Great, do you think I¡¯m old and yellow? Now you¡¯re insinuating that I¡¯m a sow?¡±

    ¡°How did I? Don¡¯t change the topic, I¡¯m talking about this kid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you.¡±

    War was about to break out. The two of them had not quarreled for many years. When they started quarreling, it was thatndslide. Everyone on this floor could hear it.

    ¡°Get lost. Get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be unreasonable. You were the one who told him about the number. Otherwise, why would he send you a message?¡±

    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s to make it easier to contact him. Besides, even if he has feelings for me, don¡¯t you believe me? Am I cheating on you? Am I cheating with him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not cheating on me, but I can¡¯t guarantee that those who want to steal the fruit are shameless.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was almost angered to death by Yan Kuan¡¯s words. This d*mn Yan Kuan.

    ¡°Do you think everyone is as shameless as you? Cheating on me? Even if you cheat on me, I won¡¯t move my nest.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t move my nest either. I won¡¯t get lost.¡±

    Alright, only this couple could quarrel like this.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Yan Kuan saw that this little girl was so angry that her face was red. No matter how angry she was, he had to endure it. Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not quarrel anymore. Quarreling hurts feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m a good man and I don¡¯t fight with women. Go to sleep.¡±

    This had stirred up her anger. If she wanted to sleep now, she wouldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Take your hand away. I¡¯m not in the mood. How can you be so shameless? Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re quarreling?¡± Shen Xiaoxiao looked at this shameless man who was sticking close to her. Could it be that he didn¡¯t know that they were quarreling a second ago? Was she being too sensitive?

    ¡°I know that we¡¯re fighting. No matter how big the problem is, as long as we do it once, it¡¯ll be gone. If we can¡¯t do it once, we¡¯ll do it twice. There¡¯s nothing that a couple can¡¯t solve in bed.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you b*stard.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and scold. I used a shield. No one can hear us arguing.¡±

    Alright, Yan Kuan did use a shield, but he didn¡¯t know that before he used it, the sound of their argument had already spread throughout the entire base. At this time, the door was knocked again, and the sound that Yan Kuan did not want to hear the most appeared.

    ¡°Fang Zhou, Fang Zhou, are you there? Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 1269 - A Quarrel Between a Couple

    <h4>Chapter 1269: A Quarrel Between a Couple</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Lin Qiang¡¯s sudden knock on the door made the people who were about to stop quarreling be furious again.

    This is really endless, wasn¡¯t it? He even came to the door.

    ¡°Fang Zhou, Fang Zhou, are you okay?¡±

    Yan Kuan walked to the door and opened it barefooted in his underpants.

    This time, Lin Qiang was dumbfounded. His first reaction was to be stunned, and his second reaction was to act like a hoodlum.

    ¡°You bully Fang Zhou, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    Even if Yan Kuan wore a mask, he was definitely not someone to be trifled with. That kid attacked the moment they met. Even Shen Xiaoxiao was shocked. From the looks of it, Lin Qiang really had other thoughts for her? He was interested in her with her looking like this? Lin Qiang¡¯s taste was very unique. However, it could be seen that Lin Qiang was not a person who looked at faces. If he looked at faces, he would not have taken a liking to Shen Xiaoxiao.

    Furthermore, Shen Xiaoxiao felt that Lin Qiang was a really good person. Putting aside the fact that he was pursuing her, he was an extremely upright person.

    ¡°Take it easy. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    These words were spoken by Shen Xiaoxiao against Yan Kuan. She did not know about Yan Kuan¡¯s methods. If he did not know what to do and used too much force, that would not do. After all, he was a Colonel.

    However, Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s words had seriously stimted Yan Kuan¡¯s fragile little nerves. In any case, whenever something happened to Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan would always be impulsive and easily angered.

    On the other hand, Lin Qiang thought that Shen Xiaoxiao was talking to him. After all, in his eyes, this assistant was a literary researcher. How could he possibly fight against an expert like him?

    However, this man was too shameless. He ran out wearing underpants. Also, was he acting like a hoodlum?

    How could the woman he had taken a fancy to be bullied by others?

    Lin Qiang had overlooked one point. He dared to wear underpants openly. How could this rtionship be simple?

    Although Yan Kuan felt ufortable, he knew that he couldn¡¯t really take this person¡¯s life. However, he was really a pain in the ass.

    Alright, the best way was to kick him out directly.

    Lin Qiang didn¡¯t expect this person¡¯s kung fu to be so powerful. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t inferior to him. This kick wasn¡¯t light at all. He was kicked out directly. The most important thing was that there were so many subordinates downstairs watching. It was such a disgrace.

    ¡°We two are quarreling. What is it bothering you? Mind your own business.¡±

    Yan Kuan knew that this kid was not a bad person, so he directly opened his mouth. He was toozy to fight with him again.

    Wife?

    What kind of joke was this? This person said that Fang Zhou was his wife?

    ¡°What did you say? Who is your wife?¡±

    ¡°I am dressed like this. Who do you think my wife is?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao, who was sitting in the room, could not help but want to go out and take a look. This fellow was really getting more and more troublesome. She had asked him to show mercy, and he had directly kicked him downstairs. Sigh, he was a troublemaker.

    Shen Xiaoxiao walked to the door and looked at the soldiers who were standing in the square watching them downstairs. This matter was getting out of hand. Could this shameless person put on his pants?

    ¡°Can you not put on your clothes? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao threw a coat at Yan Kuan to cover him.

    She looked at the dumbfounded crowd and said to Lin Qiang,¡±Lin Qiang, I¡¯m sorry. We were having a verbal fight.¡±

    ¡°Fang Zhou, is he really your husband? Are you married?¡±

    ¡°She already has two children. How could she not be married?¡±

    Yan Kuan added. Since Shen Xiaoxiao had already talked, he could not be bothered to stand outside and let everyone watch. He pulled Shen Xiaoxiao and turned to enter the room. He closed the door and did not look at Lin Qiang anymore.

    Fortunately, no one knew what Lin Qiang was thinking. Otherwise, he would really lose face today.

    Lin Qiang looked at the closed door and could not speak for a long time.

    The others who were watching the show could only silently close the door or walk away. They did not expect the two assistants brought by Master JiangHe to be so interesting. This battle between the two of them was really hrious.

    However, this Lin Qiang was really meddling in other people¡¯s business.

    Jiang He looked at the door of the two of them and smiled, not knowing what to do. This Colonel could be considered lucky. ording to the temper of the ck Emperor, he did not directly tear this person apart. This Colonel could be considered lucky... However, didn¡¯t the couple always have a good rtionship? Why did they suddenly quarrel?

    Furthermore, the couple who had closed the door at this moment was putting up a stance. However, Yan Kuan was stupid. From the start, he was at a disadvantage because he was not only wearing a pair of underpants but also a jacket, he was also standing foolishly in the middle of the room. Although this seemed to be a little illogical, Shen Xiaoxiao sat by the bed and looked at Yan Kuan¡¯s appearance. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that Yan Kuan was the one at fault.

    ¡°Why are you yelling? You¡¯re so capable, yet you don¡¯t mind losing face. Didn¡¯t you block it? You blocked it so that people can hear us?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time just now, but now I¡¯m blocking it.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, what do you want me to say about you? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? You ran outside in your underpants. Do you think your figure is very good? Are you presenting your treasure?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my figure?¡±

    Was that the main point? Was it?

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at the man. No matter how many years had passed, arguing with this man was tiring. You couldn¡¯t anger him, but you could definitely anger yourself.

    ¡°Is that the main point? Can you not think about things all day long? If you had talked to someone properly just now and put on your clothes, how could you have been so embarrassed? Besides, what kind of ce is this? Can you not be so loud?¡±

    Yan Kuan was furious. Did this woman push the me onto him again?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he is interested in you? From the beginning to the end, you should have swatted away such a fly. You even left your phone number. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you didn¡¯t leave your phone number?¡±

    ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you being reasonable? He didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t tell me that others shouldn¡¯t chase after me. I¡¯m married. What if I think too highly of myself? Also, can you not be so hot-tempered? What about your brain? Aren¡¯t you usually quite smart? Why don¡¯t you follow these things whenever you encounter them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t follow? Shen Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re capable now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡±

    Alright, the two of them were about to start a fight again. However, at this moment, the knocking on the door sounded again. Yan Kuan roared furiously,¡±Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao red at Yan Kuan when she heard Dark 2¡¯s voice. Shey on the bed with her back facing Yan Kuan and ignored him.

    Yan Kuan once again opened the door wearing only his shorts and a long jacket.

    When Dark 2 saw his master¡¯s angry look, he knew that they were quarreling. After not seeing each other for so many years, the only person who could make him so angry and unable to suppress his temper was his boss.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Master, Ye Xie¡¯s assistant has indeed bought high-quality yellow paper and cinnabar.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it. If there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and leave. Bring all your brothers back. This is not a ce for people to stay.¡±

    Dark 2 was stunned. Not a ce for humans? What did Master mean by that?

    ¡°Hurry up and leave. Go back and teach the children well. Don¡¯t be like my two troublemakers. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    The door was mmed shut. Dark 2 did not understand. Did the two little masters offend their master? Or did boss offend him? Why did it seem like the one who came every month? Why was he in such a bad mood? Strange, really strange.

 Chapter 1270 - Sparring

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Sparring</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Their quarrel had always been rather baffling. Now that it had been disrupted again and again, even if they were angry, half of it would be gone. Moreover, Yan Kuan could not remember what the point of their quarrel was.

    In the end, it was Yan Kuan who looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s back and then shamelessly crawled into the warm bed.

    ¡°Who told you toe up here? Don¡¯t you like to walk around in your underpants?¡±

    ¡°Who said I like to wear underpants? I like not wearing them.¡±

    ¡°You shameless person, are you embarrassed? Why aren¡¯t you quarreling? You¡¯re quarreling again. I¡¯m full of energy now.¡± Shen Xiaoxiao was a little unreasonable. However, after spending so many years with Yan Kuan, how could she not know what kind of character this little thing was? Pamper him. Look, this was what she pampered.

    She had brought this on herself!

    ¡°I want to sleep, I don¡¯t want to fight. Besides, it¡¯s not me who wants to fight. In the future, regardless of whether these men have any intentions or not, you have to stay far away from them.¡±

    Yan Kuan made the final conclusion, but Shen Xiaoxiao ignored him. This man had a problem. He was really spoilt. Why didn¡¯t she see him like this outside? Now that he was like this, he actually kept such a close watch on her... He really thought highly of her.

    ¡°What do you think I am? If someone wants to talk to me, do you think I will ignore them? Moreover, I¡¯ve already said it 800 times. I¡¯m just an ordinary-looking person. Who would like me? Alright, even if Lin Qiang likes me, you still want me to like him? Are you out of your mind? You still want to be jealous of someone like this?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m jealous, it means that I care. If I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m proud.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so angry that she was about tough. What did he mean by ¡®I¡¯m jealous to show that I¡¯m honorable¡¯? Did this man have any sense of shame?

    ¡°Do you have any sense of shame?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve always been shameless in front of you. I¡¯m not done with what happened just now. Continue.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the mood. Go to sleep, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª B*stard!¡±

    ..

    ¡°Da Bao, did you hear Dad¡¯s voice? Why did I hear Dad¡¯s roar? It seems that Dad¡¯s influence has spread far and wide. Even at this time, I can still hear it.¡±

    Da Bao had been dozing off. She was not interested in drawing talismans. She was extremely sleepy at this moment. When she heard Little Treasure¡¯s words, she turned around and said in a daze,?¡°Dad and Mom are on their honeymoon. Why are they here? Have you gone crazy from drawing talismans? Don¡¯t Disturb my sleep.¡±

    Little Treasure pursed his lips. This Da Bao was here to stimte him. It was unfair for her to sleep and let him do things. It was too unfair.

    However, it was really noisy outside just now. Whatever. What he wanted to do was to draw a talisman. The other things were none of his business.

    The next morning, Shen Xiaoxiao felt weak all over. She did not have to do anything for the next two days. Because Little Treasure¡¯s preparation was not ready, they all rested on the same spot, so Shen Xiaoxiao could not be bothered to get up.

    Yan Kuan went downstairs early in the morning to prepare breakfast for someone. After all, he hadn¡¯t lived such a collective life for many years. He had to do the cooking himself. With such an ordinary face, he had to do what ordinary people would do.

    Porridge, steamed buns, pickled vegetables. These were the standard ingredients. It was a must-have breakfast for the army. Yan Kuan was also a person who had experienced hardship, so how could he dislike it? He took their food and prepared to leave.

    However, he saw that Lin Qiang was already waiting at the corner.

    What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you had enough?

    ¡°Assistant Zhou, I have something to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±

    Lin Qiang¡¯s expression was a little ugly, but he knew that this man definitely had the ability to say these words. Therefore, he suppressed his anger and said to Yan Kuan,?¡°I didn¡¯t know that Assistant Fang and you were husband and wife. Now that I know, I¡¯ve brought inconvenience to you. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This kid was really not bad. He knew his mistake and changed it. Yan Kuan epted the apology and prepared to leave.

    However, Lin Qiang did not seem to be done. He hurriedly took a step forward and continued to say to Yan Kuan,?¡°Your body is very good. Can you spar with me? And my brothers also want to spar with you.¡±

    When these words came out of Lin Qiang¡¯s mouth, Yan Kuan still felt that this kid was a little too cute. He was so selfless?

    However, it was indeed boring here. If he wanted to spar, he could spar with him.

    ¡°Wait for my wife to eat.¡±

    Although Lin Qiang felt a little ufortable when he heard the word ¡®wife¡¯, it was already pretty good that he agreed to spar with him.

    ¡°Alright, alright. You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go eat too. Thank you.¡±

    Now that he had dealt with this kid openly, Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t say anything more, right?

    ..

    ¡°I say, little assistant, Professor Ye hasn¡¯te out yet?¡±

    Tang Jiajia woke up early in the morning. She couldn¡¯t eat breakfast here, so she went out early in the morning to buy takeout and also bought a portion for the professor. However, when she brought breakfast over, she saw that the assistant was still standing at the Professor¡¯s door.

    ¡°Yes, the Professor won¡¯t be disturbed by anyone during his research project.¡±

    ¡°Does he not eat breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Leave the breakfast at the door. The Professor will take it himself. This is the Professor¡¯s habit.¡±

    Deng Liu spoke very seriously. Tang Jiajia had hit a wall yesterday and was mentally prepared. However, she rolled her eyes and walked to the door to put down the breakfast, she said to the door, ¡°Professor, I brought you breakfast. I have already left it at the door. Don¡¯t work too hard. Remember to eat breakfast.¡±

    After Tang Jiajia finished speaking, she slowly walked down the stairs in her high heels.

    After she left, Deng Liu picked up the breakfast very directly. When the master was in seclusion, he wouldn¡¯t eat anything. This thing must be like his stomach. It was still hot. Not bad. Although this kind of hospitality was annoying... There were still some benefits.

    ..

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? It¡¯s so lively?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re contacting each other inbat. Princess, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Supervisor, don¡¯t call me princess. Call me Da Bao. And Little Treasure too. Just call him Little Treasure, don¡¯t call him the Crown Prince.¡±

    Because of Yan Kuan¡¯s guidance, Jiang He could already be considered to be at the edge of peeping. His ability was already many times higher than ten years ago, and he also looked younger and younger.

    However, when he heard the little princess¡¯s words, he still nodded. Such humility, the children of the ck Emperor had been taught very well.

    ¡°Da Bao wants to go take a look?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very bored, so I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Jiang He nodded and smiled. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll guard Little Treasure here. No one will disturb him.¡±

    Only then did Da Bao happily run to the side. There was naturally no need to disguise in this unit, and she did not wear any big sses or anything. She was originally outstanding in appearance, and as soon as she walked into the crowd, she caused these big-headed soldiers to be pleasantly surprised. However, Da Bao looked too young. The soldiers who came this time were all about 20 or so experienced people, so the leaders all treated her as a little sister and did not have any other intentions.

    When Da Bao saw the battle between the Colonel and Master Jiang He¡¯s assistant, she did not know why, but she felt that this man looked somewhat familiar...

 Chapter 1271 - Teach Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Teach Your Daughter</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Da Bao looked at the two dueling people in front of her. No wonder they looked familiar. She remembered that the man¡¯s moves were exactly the same as Godmother Lou Yin¡¯s. He was brought here by Uncle Jiang He, so the same logic made sense.

    However, ancient martial arts were basically lost in the outside world. Using ancient martial arts now would definitely kill these big-headed soldiers in an instant.

    Sure enough, everyone¡¯s eyes turned green when they saw Assistant Zhou¡¯s actions. However, this Assistant Zhou was also not bad and was more willing to give pointers to everyone. For a time, he had really won everyone¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Can I give it a try?¡±

    Da Bao was so excited that she wanted to go up and fight. She had onlye into contact with ancient martial arts in the past few years. She was not as proficient as Little Treasure, but she was definitely more powerful than these bighead soldiers.

    Since there was nothing to do now, since this assistant had some ability, there was nothing wrong with sparring with him.

    Da Bao¡¯s words stunned everyone. This little beauty was actually sparring? What was she thinking?

    ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t do it. This is an expert. If youe, you might cry.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m amazing.¡±

    Da Bao¡¯s innocent appearance could easily be misunderstood as a beautiful crystal doll. However, only those who were familiar with her knew that Da Bao¡¯s skills might not even lose to the Colonel.

    ¡°You can try if you want to.¡±

    Yan Kuan had always doted on this precious daughter. Although he usually gave her some pointers in martial arts, he was always lenient. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t really want to fight with her, so he couldn¡¯t bear to do so.

    ¡°Mm, you used an ancient martial art. I want to give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you do it. I¡¯ll let you use one hand.¡±

    Hearing such shameless words, Da Bao¡¯s expression instantly became unhappy. Let him use one hand? Looking down on her. Alright, she would let him see her ability.

    Da Bao did not hesitate and raised her leg to kick him.

    Whether she was an expert or not, one could tell with this move.

    Only then did everyone realize that this pretty little princess was actually such a formidable figure.

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    This was the point of being a soldier. He liked to shout when he saw something exciting. Yan Kuan had already shown some mercy, and he also had the intention of giving pointers. Therefore, the practice with Da Bao was really just practice... Even Da Bao felt that the more she fought, the more interesting it was. She had benefited a lot.

    Shen Xiaoxiao had long been woken up by the noise outside. After packing up, she went out and stood upstairs. She saw Yan Kuan fighting with Da Bao downstairs.

    These two father and daughter were so intense in the early morning. However, Da Bao¡¯s body was really not bad. Even she did not expect Da Bao to have such amazing skills.

    However, she did not know if it was because she was itching to fight. Since that was the case, why don¡¯t she give it a try?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give it a try?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s participation brought the rehearsal to a climax.

    Da Bao looked at this Assistant Fang and knew that this was also brought by the overseer. It seemed that she was also an expert. Any one of these two people could fight with her. She did not have any objections.

    ¡°Wife, you want to have some activities too?¡±

    ¡°Wife?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t the overseer tell you? We¡¯re husband and wife.¡±

    Although these words were said to Da Bao, Shen Xiaoxiao knew that Yan Kuan was talking to some soldiers, and that was to Lin Qiang.

    Lin Qiang was standing opposite Shen Xiaoxiao, so Shen Xiaoxiao happened to see Lin Qiang¡¯s expression. It was really awkward. Fortunately, the two of them had not known each other for long, so even if it was awkward, it was not a big deal.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll fight you. I should call you¨C¡±

    ¡°Aunt Fang, I¡¯m the same age as your mother.¡±

    Da Bao did not doubt her. Being the same age as her mother, she should indeed call her Aunt Fang. Since they were both from the ck Tornado, then they were a family. It was just practice, so there would not be any problems.

    ¡°Okay, Aunt Fang, then I¡¯ll fight with you.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was different from Yan Kuan. The moves they used were even more different. Yan Kuan deliberately used ancient martial arts, while Shen Xiaoxiao used Muay Thai. It was the kind of fist-to-fist fighting style. The real killer move was definitely something Da Bao had never seen before.

    It wasn¡¯t just Da Bao, even Little Treasure had never seen it before. This was because although Shen Xiaoxiao was powerful in their eyes, they didn¡¯t know how powerful their mother really was. They had never really seen Shen Xiaoxiao fight with their own eyes before.

    Therefore, Da Bao knew from the moment she started that this was a way to send her off that Assistant Zhou didn¡¯t understand at all. This way of sending her off was more realistic, and it also made her feel a strong desire to win.

    Lin Qiang looked at Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions and waspletely surprised. He did not expect this assistant to be so powerful. Even if he went up, he might not win. Why were these two so powerful? The people that Master Jiang He brought were really impressive.

    ¡°Boss, these two are so powerful. Even if all of us went up, we might not be a match for them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are very powerful, especially this Assistant Fang. She uses Muay Thai. Also, did you notice that all of them hit the person¡¯s weak points and joints? Once they hit, they will definitely be at a disadvantage. This is a typical Muay Thai boxing style from overseas.¡±

    Lin Qiang did have some knowledge of these things. He also did not expect that this Assistant Fang looked so ordinary, but when she started to fight, it was so unexpected.

    This practice hadsted for half an hour. She must have been more attentive in guiding her daughter. Da Bao knew that she could not hold on any longer, so Shen Xiaoxiao slowly stopped.

    Da Bao was panting. She had thought that she was already very powerful. In this world, unless she was a professional killer, there should not be more than one woman who could defeat her.

    However, she did not expect to find such an ordinary person.

    ¡°Aunt Fang, you are too powerful. I admit defeat. Thank you for showing mercy.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Da Bao, you are too young. When you reach my age, you won¡¯t be bad either.¡±

    Da Bao smiled, but she felt that Aunt Fang was right. When she really reached that age, her ability would definitely be above hers.

    ¡°Go and rest. Your brother should being out soon.¡±

    Da Bao nodded and walked back. Lin Qiang wanted to spar with Shen Xiaoxiao as well, but looking at Assistant Zhou¡¯s actions, he knew that Assistant Zhou definitely wasn¡¯t willing.

    At this moment, Little Treasure really walked out. The moment he came out, everyone surrounded him.

    ¡°How is it? Are you ready?¡±

    Little Treasure looked at Da Bao who was sweating profusely. It was obvious that she had just practiced. He took out his handkerchief and threw it to Da Bao. Then, he said,¡±Yes, I¡¯m almost ready. Find another nine big roosters. The kind that has been alive for two years. At 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, we will officially start.¡±

    Finding chickens was naturally something that Lin Qiang would do. As soon as Lin Qiang heard that there was something important to do, he immediately took his brothers and went down.

    When Little Treasure looked at Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, it was his first time facing the assistants brought by Master Jiang He. They made him feel especially familiar with them...

 Chapter 1272 - Experts

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Experts</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Since Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan had decided not to let Da Bao and the others find out about their identities, they would definitely conceal it to the end, no matter how Little Treasure tried to beat around the bush. In any case, it was absolutely impossible to use their mouths to find out anything.

    However, Little Treasure knew that these two people were quite skilled, so he only thought that they were the Overseer¡¯s assistant and bodyguard. In the end, he did not hesitate anymore. After all, there were only a few hours left before noon, so he had to seize the time to rest. Otherwise, he would not have the energy to do so.

    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Jiang He and Master Ziyu. Are you really not going to let me and my brothers go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Colonel, you must guard the foot of the mountain. What you have to do is not to let anyone enter. Remember, you must not disturb them.¡±

    Lin Qiang knew that this was also a very important matter. Themander-in-chief looked at Lin Qiang and nodded. Lin Qiang did not insist anymore. After all, this mass grave was not something that could be exined bymon sense. They were just ordinary people... Therefore, it was better not to interfere in these unusual matters.

    ..

    ¡°Master Jiang He, you will protect us from above.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Jiang He knew that this Little Treasure was protecting him. Although his cultivation was profound, it would still be extremely draining if he were to go down. He was grateful for this favor.

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao naturally had to be by Jiang He¡¯s side. Therefore, after Da Bao and Little Treasure nodded to them, the two of them jumped into the mass grave. Meanwhile, Xiao Xue was not in a hurry to jump down after she arrivedte. Instead, she walked over to Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and sat down.

    This Snow Mastiff liked strong people. It seemed that both humans and magical beasts knew this.

    ¡°Xiao Xue, are you trying to curry favor with me?¡±

    Xiao Xue nced at Shen Xiaoxiao. The look in her eyes was as contemptuous as ever. However, she felt her entire body turn cold as soon as she finished her contemptuous look. She turned her head to look. Alright, this ck Emperor was too protective... She only felt that this woman¡¯s strength was about the same as hers? Why was he so fierce.

    Xiao Xue did not want to bother with the ck Emperor. Forget it, this woman looked a little easier to deal with. She moved to the side andy down beside Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s feet. Shen Xiaoxiao was not polite and sat on the Snow Mastiff without saying a word.

    Although the Snow Mastiff was unwilling, she did not say anything. Only when she got closer did she realize that this woman¡¯s killing intent was not inferior to that of the ck Emperor. Forget it. After all, this family was not normal. It was better not to provoke them.

    ¡°This Snow Mastiff is really smart. It is protecting the two of you.¡±

    Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao looked at each other, and it was Shen Xiaoxiao who said,?¡°I wonder if Da Bao and Little Treasure are smart this time and if they can find a way.¡±

    ¡°I am far from the Crown Prince¡¯s talisman technique. I am afraid that no one in this world canpare to it. If the Crown Prince is unable to remove this curse of tens of thousands of people, then the world will probably be in chaos.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. There are countless strange people and strange things in this world. There are even more people who live in seclusion. It¡¯s just that neither of us knows.¡±

    ¡°What does the ck Emperor mean? There are experts?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know soon enough. If Little Treasure has the ability, then there¡¯s no need for this expert toe out. If it doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll need these two to practice. I just don¡¯t know if these two are so proud people that they can put aside their differences and join forces in this matter.¡±

    This was also a test of cooperation. They wanted to see if Little Treasure would temporarily turn hostility into amity in the face of such big trouble.

    At this moment, Little Treasure naturally didn¡¯t know that his father was creating trouble and tests for him at all times. Now, he held the talisman in his hand and looked at the dark cave in front of him with thepass as he began to calcte.

    The tedious and tedious incantation was recited from his mouth. Da Bao was extremely vignt as she looked around with 120% concentration. Fortunately, she had followed him. No one was more suitable to protect Little Treasure than her.

    There were a total of nine wooden stakes. Other than the two that were sealed by Little Treasure¡¯s magic crystals, the other seven could be seen how powerful the deterrence was based on the depth of pration.

    Little Treasure was naturally the first to go.

    He had drawn enough talismans, so when he made his move on the first wooden stake, he not only took out a rooster from his storage bag, but also stuck a talisman on the rooster¡¯s body. With the rooster leading the way, this was also the rooster¡¯s use to lead the wandering souls that were suppressed by the wooden stakes to the Netherworld.

    And Little Treasure had already informed the Netherworld. This was a matter of merit, and even King Yama was extremely willing to take them in. These souls would immediately be sent to the path of reincarnation, adding in the cklist of souls that were clearly dead but could not be found was like finding a missing person. To King Yama, this was definitely a good thing.

    Little Treasure was attacking the wooden stakes while Da Bao looked at the changes in the talismans on the wall. The talismans that were carved by the knives were much more powerful than the ones painted with yellow paper and cinnabar.

    Little Treasure said that once the wooden stakes were neutralized, as long as thest two wooden stakes came into contact with the magic crystals, the spells on the wall would immediately take effect. When that time came, she would have to use the fastest speed possible... Not only did she have to paste the talismans in her hands all around the wall, but she also had to use the knife to destroy the spells as much as possible. She would have to spend as much as she could.

    ¡°Da Bao, the third rooster.¡±

    The two of them cooperated very well. At least, that was what Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao saw.

    These small wooden stakes were indeed nothing to Little Treasure. At this time, the most dangerous thing was the remaining two wooden stakes. However, at this time, Shen Xiaoxiao, Yan Kuan, and the others finally arrived.

    Since Shen Xiaoxiao and Yan Kuan wanted to disguise themselves, they naturally would not show themselves. They stood behind Jiang He as usual. When Ye Xie came up, he saw Jiang He sitting cross-legged on a big rock with a calm expression.

    Just now, he had been entangled with those d*mn big-headed soldiers. If he wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the ancient tomb, would he havee to meddle in other people¡¯s business?

    Deng Liu was still entangled with them down there. This Chinese soldiers were really powerful. He felt that he could be considered as someone who had no strategy and was very skilled, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to meet these soldiers.

    ¡°Little friend, you¡¯rete!¡±

    Under the guidance of Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao, at least Jiang He¡¯s ability to act pretentious was pretty good. He did not know that Ye Xie wasing. He only understood after Yan Kuan and the others gave him some pointers. This was the other expert they had mentioned before. However, he did not expect that it would be someone so young. With the Crown Prince, there were really many talents. They were all so young, and the younger generation was awesome.

    Ye Xie was stunned for a moment. This old man really had some ability. He was actually able to predict that he woulde over.

    ¡°Master Jiang He really has good eyesight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just for the fate of the country. The people of China should watch out for each other and help each other.¡±

    This responsibility was a little too big. Ye Xie¡¯s goal was the ancient tomb next to it. However, it did not prevent others from wearing a hat that was so high. Moreover, this hat felt pretty good when worn.

    ¡°Naturally. In that case, I¡¯ll go down first!¡±

    Ye Xie¡¯s pretentious skill almost made Shen Xiaoxiaough out loud. It was really funny. Was this Ye Xie na?ve?

 Chapter 1273 - Trust?

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Trust?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Da Bao looked at Ye Xie angrily. Right now, Little Treasure was focused on solving the problem. If Ye Xie wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble, what else could it be? Why didn¡¯t Master Jiang He and Aunt Fang stop him?

    ¡°What did you do to Aunt Fang and the others?¡±

    Ye Xie didn¡¯t expect to be yelled at by this little girl the moment he came down. Moreover, she thought he had made a move against the people above?

    Was he really that despicable?

    ¡°Why do you think that I must have done something to them? Can¡¯t it be that they deliberately let me down?¡±

    Da Bao did not believe Ye Xie¡¯s words and directly mocked him:

    ¡°Sure, why not? You have deep thoughts. How can ordinary peoplepare to you? If you use a trick to get them to let you down, it¡¯s not impossible, right?¡±

    Looking at Da Bao¡¯s deep-seated opinion of him, Ye Xie was extremely ufortable. But so what if he was ufortable? This prejudice had already existed, and it had existed for a few years. It would not be easy for him to reverse it.

    ¡°Miss Yan, now is not the time to argue with me about this, right? It¡¯s the seventh wooden stake, rooster.¡±

    Da Bao almost forgot about this. She immediately turned around when she heard Ye Xie¡¯s words and hurriedly took out a rooster from her storage bag. Whether Ye Xie would see it or not was no longer an issue.

    Of course, Ye Xie did see the rooster that Da Bao took out of thin air. It was a storage bag that only appeared in the game, but he did not expect to see it here. It seemed that the ck Emperor couple were really not ordinary people. How could they have such an inhuman thing?

    Little Treasure¡¯s entire attention was on the seventh wooden stake. This wooden stake was already very deep. It would not be easy to get it out.

    The rooster was already on its way. There was still a little bit of the wooden stake that had not been taken out.

    Beads of sweat fell from Little Treasure¡¯s forehead. Da Bao¡¯s heart ached when she saw it. She thought for a moment but could not help but walk forward.

    ¡°Kid, if you dare toy a hand on us, think about what will happen to you.¡±

    This was considered a warning. After the warning, Da Bao did not care about Ye Xie¡¯s reaction. She walked in front of Little Treasure and without saying a word, she helped Little Treasure hold the wooden stake and lifted it up with force.

    Da Bao and Little Treasure were connected by blood. They were dragon and phoenix twins, and their luck was extraordinary. Therefore, when she helped, the wooden stake slowly lifted up.

    Da Bao was still worried about Ye Xie behind them. In fact, she left Little Treasure¡¯s and her backs to Ye Xie just like that. It was a gamble. Since Jiang He could let Ye Xie in, then they would gamble once.

    Fortunately, this time, the two of them won the bet, and Ye Xie did not make a move.

    But even if they made a move now, they were not afraid, because more than half of the wooden stake was already up.

    The seventh wooden stake was sessfully pulled out, but they all knew that the real crisis had yet toe. Thest two that were suppressed by the magic crystals were the most crucial.

    The two of them were extremely tired, gasping for air. Little Treasure did not expect that this would consume so much of his physical strength. It seemed that he had underestimated this array formation. He had not prepared enough. He was afraid that he would have to use all of his strength for thest two.

    Little Treasure looked at Ye Xie with aplicated expression. This person did not attack their backs just now, which was beyond his imagination.

    ¡°You actually did not attack. Tell me, why did youe down?¡±

    He was so direct. All of Ye Xie¡¯s ns were foiled. Since he did not have the time to talk about this with him, he decided to go straight to the point.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡±

    ¡°Did I hear wrong? You¡¯re here to help?¡±Da Bao said in surprise. She could not even believe her own ears.

    However, Little Treasure looked at Ye Xie as if he was deep in thought. After a long while, he said,¡±You really hid it well. I was wrong. What do you want?¡±

    Ye Xie smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I do something for the country?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, are you kidding? This ce is not a ce to joke!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Who would believe that you, Ye Xie, are such a fearless person? Also, are you Chinese?¡±

    ¡°My mother is Chinese, so I have half of Chinese blood!¡±

    Ye Xie was a sinister person to begin with, so they still could not believe it.

    Why on Earth would Ye Xiee here?

    ¡°Since you said that you¡¯re here to help, then let us see your spell. The Soul Separating Spell on the south wall isn¡¯t difficult, but it¡¯s not that easy to solve either. As long as you do it, we¡¯ll believe you!¡±

    Ye Xie looked at the two of them and then looked at the south wall. It was indeed a Soul Separating Spell, and it didn¡¯t look difficult to solve. However, the south wall wasn¡¯t small, and all of it was carved with a knife. In addition to using corresponding charms to solve it, he also had to immediately draw flowers on these charms at the same time. It was not that simple.

    He had to multitask without any problems. He had to seed at once.

    It seemed that if he did note down today, the two siblings would really be in big trouble. It was hard to say whether they could walk out or not. It was needless to say that such arge area had to be done at the same time, thest two wooden stakes on the side had been suppressed by crystal stones. Heh heh, the consequences would be unimaginable. Of course, if they handled it well, then he would be the one to take advantage of the situation!

    It looked like this trip wasn¡¯t without benefits.

    ¡°Alright, leave the south side to me.¡±

    Ye Xie wasn¡¯t a vague person. If he wanted to resolve the engraving, he would give it to the two of them as a greeting gift. If he wanted them to believe in him, he had to show them something that they believed in.

    Ye Xie¡¯s talisman technique was different from Little Treasure¡¯s. He used blood as a sacrifice, so it looked more powerful and more direct.

    However, Little Treasure knew that using such a talisman technique would exhaust the mind of the person who drew the talisman.

    Looking at Ye Xie¡¯s appearance, the talisman should have been drawn yesterday. He had drawn it yesterday, and now he was here. Was he too powerful? Or was there something that made him want it even if he had to give up two lives?

    The three of them all had different thoughts, but now they all knew that Ye Xie would definitely make a move.

    Ye Xie¡¯s skills were about the same as Little Treasure¡¯s. Not only had Ye Xie trained since he was young, he had also entered the Magical Beast Forest like Little Treasure, so the two of them were really evenly matched in every aspect, other than Ye Xie, who was even more vicious.

    ¡°Pay attention to his skills. Later on, you have to move so quickly as well!¡±

    Little Treasure started to exhort Da Bao. Da Bao did not even blink as she watched. Ye Xie¡¯s movements were really fast. Also, his talismans were even more vicious than Little Treasure¡¯s. As if they were free, he threw out no less than six talismans from a wall. These talismans had been poprized by Little Treasure, and if they were ced outside, one would be worth at least tens of millions.

    It seemed that Ye Xie¡¯s foundation was very solid!

 Chapter 1274 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Help</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    After Ye Xie made his move, Da Bao and Little Treasure finally understood that he was truly a hidden expert.

    Furthermore, Ye Xie had thrown away his life because of this talisman, so all he needed to do was to focus all his attention on the walls and stone walls of the painting.

    ¡°This Ye Xie is making me feel more and more terrified.¡±

    Da Bao muttered to herself. Little Treasure had the same thought as well. In the past, he only thought that this kid was gloomy. As for his abilities, he did not know. After all, they had never faced each other head-on before... All he heard was how powerful this kid was.

    However, he had only heard about it. Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, even if he was fighting against a wall alone, it was definitely a shock to Little Treasure and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard a lot of things. Now that I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, it can be considered a way to understand the opponent. No matter why he suddenly came to help, we have to pay attention. This person is definitely not that simple. He won¡¯t wake up early without benefits. I don¡¯t believe that Ye Xie has such good intentions.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t believe that Ye Xie has such good intentions. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. It¡¯s just that he must have seen my storage bag just now. What about this?¡±

    ¡°When you go out, give the storage bag to Dad for safekeeping. It¡¯s either in your hands or mine. If something happens and he takes it away, it¡¯ll be bad news.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay. That¡¯s why I said that this person is annoying.¡±

    Hearing Da Bao say that Ye Xie was annoying, Little Treasure felt a lot more at ease. In any case, he didn¡¯t want Ye Xie to deceive Da Bao again.

    ¡°He is annoying, so you have to stay away from him.¡±

    Da Bao knew what Little Treasure was worried about. She didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Little Treasure and asked,?¡°Have you rested well? The remaining two are no joke. Do you want toe back tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? Tomorrow? If I don¡¯t work hard, everything I did just now will be in vain.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you ask Ye Xie to do more work on the wall? I thought you weren¡¯t in a hurry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, are you stupid? I asked him to do more work on the wall. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to do so much by yourselfter. Anyway, he can do as much work as he can. The rest is up to you.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of me?¡±

    ¡°Am I not?¡±

    ¡°Then I have to thank you.¡±

    The two siblings had a good rtionship, so there was no point in joking around.

    At that moment, Ye Xie¡¯s movements began to slow down because the great spear on the south side had basicallye to an end. Previously, the wall had been suffused with a dark red glow, but because of this destruction... The wall was like a stone wall that had been isted for several years. When it suddenly saw the air, it instantly oxidized. The entire wall became bare and gray. It was no longer as devilish and perverse as before.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should be able to believe that I¡¯m here to help, right?¡±

    Da Bao and Little Treasure looked at each other and then said to Ye Xie,?¡°Yes, we believe, we believe!¡±

    Why did the two siblings have such a strange attitude?

    However, Ye Xie¡¯s goal was the two crystals. He did not care whether they were strange or not. He wanted to gain the other party¡¯s trust first.

    The three of them had their own thoughts. At this moment, Ye Xie did not want to wait any longer. He said to Little Treasure,?¡°Shall we do it? Or do you need to rest for a while?¡±

    Ye Xie¡¯s provocative gaze made Little Treasure feel even more disgusted, but he would not let Ye Xie look down on him. He exchanged nces with Da Bao, and the two of them did the same thing, patting the non-existent dust off their bodies. Then, they looked at the ck mud under their feet with disgust. This action was exactly the same. Even if they did not say that they were siblings, no one would believe them.

    Ye Xie narrowed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. At this moment, Little Treasure had already taken out the talisman he had drawn. Thepass in his hand had already begun to activate. He began to mumble non-stop. Not only did he know how to use talismans... He was even more proficient in this strange door evasion as a feng shui user. Therefore, Ye Xie looked at Little Treasure as he continued with his work. Although there was no change in his expression, his heart was already in shock.

    Da Bao also began to make her move without hesitation. Although the space looked like a circle, if the circle was divided and Ye Xie had already taken down a quarter of the walls... So even though Da Bao looked a little flustered, it was clear that she had really helped them a lot just now. So even though Da Bao¡¯s movements were fast, she was clearly not as flustered as she looked just now.

    ¡°Ye Xie, you can¡¯t just watch. My sister still needs more people. Do you want to continue?¡±

    Little Treasure was still able to divert his attention to talk to Ye Xie. Ye Xie was even more shocked when he saw Little Treasure¡¯s ability. Even though he had just finished off that wall, he still did not dare to make the slightest mistake.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll continue.¡±

    After Ye Xie said that, he gave a yful smile. Then, he took out a talisman and walked to the other wall to start moving.

    The evil smile before he left made Little Treasure¡¯s scalp tingle. He felt that this person was definitely not as simple as he appeared to be.

    However, what exactly was he nning? He could not hold on to it. However, it was best to solve this problem as soon as possible.

    There were both advantages and disadvantages to using the magic crystal to suppress things. Although the effect was very good, the magic crystal was not from this world to begin with. When this thing was first suppressed here, the effect was very good. However, this mass grave wasn¡¯t just filled with people. Previously, it was filled with the corpses of snakes and foxes. These two eyes were originally extremely sinister, and these people had all died in vain. One could imagine just how evil they were.

    Therefore, it was impossible to rely on two low-grade crystals tost for long. Furthermore, Little Treasure discovered that the magic crystal had actually somewhat assimted. It slowly began to transform from suppressing to assimting. In other words, it was originally a very righteous thing, it was able to suppress the cave, but it was slowly devoured by the magic crystal and became an essory to evil. One could imagine how Little Treasure felt when he saw this thing... He only felt that he had saved himself a lot of trouble yesterday by using the magic crystal.

    No one knew what happened on Little Treasure¡¯s side, but Ye Xie and Da Bao were secretly starting to fight.

    Da Bao knew that Ye Xie was not a good person. She did not expect that he would choose to attack her at this time, and she could not let Little Treasure know so that he would not be distracted.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Da Bao lowered her voice. Fortunately, the sound of the knife hitting the wall was extremely ear-piercing, so Little Treasure could not hear it.

    After Da Bao shouted at Ye Xie, Ye Xie smiled indifferently and said,?¡°These things are done by men. I don¡¯t want you to make a move and wear out your mind.¡±

    ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s best if we work together. You take care of your side and don¡¯t interfere with mine.¡±

    Want your help? If you stab me in the back, I won¡¯t even be able to find a ce to cry.

    Ye Xie realized that he had failed in his attempt to court Da Bao, so he could only return to his side and start making a move.

    Da Bao was responsible for the two walls, while Ye Xie only needed to fix the west side. After he was done, he simply stood aside and watched Da Bao start the fight. The look on his face as he watched the show made Da Bao¡¯s teeth hurt even more.

 Chapter 1275 - Backstabbing

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Backstabbing</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Da Bao was furious when she saw Ye Xie standing below with his arms crossed and looking at her like that. She did not need his help earlier, but now that he¡¯s finished his work, couldn¡¯t hee and help?

    What was the meaning of standing there now?

    However, Da Bao could not be distracted. She could only ept her fate and act quickly.

    Ye Xie saw that Da Bao was indeed no longer paying attention to him. He turned his gaze to Little Treasure.

    If he had not done so intentionally earlier, Da Bao would have been paying attention to him. Just now, she had ced all her attention on him and was trying her best to guard against him. Now, he might as well make the first move to gain the upper hand. So, now, he looked... As expected, he was no longer staring at him.

    In that case, he could do what he wanted to do.

    Little Treasure moved quickly. It was very difficult for him to do it. If he had been able to talk to Ye Xie just now, he would not have dared to say a single word now.

    After finishing the eighth pir, Little Treasure was obviously exhausted. However, he could not stop now. He could only wait until he finished thest pir.

    With a ¡°Withdraw,¡± the rooster led the way. The white crystal fell into his hand. The round pit was instantly filled, and the pir was instantly turned into ashes.

    After the crystal was in his hand, the clothes on Little Treasure¡¯s back were all wet, but he had to hold on tight to thest one. He bit the tip of his tongue, and blood rushed into his mouth. The pain made him feel refreshed once again.

    Biting his finger, he took out the talisman and filled the cinnabar that he had drawn with thick ink again.

    ¡°His blood? It doesn¡¯t seem to be the same as Madam Yan¡¯s blood back then.¡±Ye Xie muttered by the side. He wanted to see just how powerful this Young Master Yan was. He did not expect to see such an amazing thing.

    When he saw this mass grave, he knew how troublesome it was. He originally thought that in this world, other than his talisman, there was absolutely no one else who could solve it. Moreover, it was him who did it... He only had a 40% chance of sess at most.

    He really did not expect that Young Master Yan would dare to do it himself.

    Moreover, the current situation was not bad. At least, that was the case so far.

    It was just that as long as he did not pay attention to thisst wooden stake, he would be doomed beyond redemption. Perhaps even his own soul would be sucked into this pit and brought into the infernal hell.

    Of course, Ye Xie had to say that he was also waiting for this opportunity. After all, if he had not obtained the magic crystal before, he would not have thought that the magic crystal was very important. However, when one day he obtained something and lost it... He would know just how important this thing was to him.

    Therefore, Ye Xie would rather risk being misunderstood by Da Bao and think of a way to obtain that crystal.

    Moreover, not to mention how despicable he was, he and Young Master Yan were both experts. The most important thing was that they were evenly matched experts. How could one mountain amodate two tigers? Naturally, it was impossible.

    Therefore, don¡¯t me him for being ruthless.

    Ye Xie had already made all the preparations, while Da Bao was focused on destroying the talismans on the wall. After Little Treasure removed the two stakes, the talismans had to bepletely destroyed.

    Therefore, she had to cooperate with Little Treasure on time. She could not lose even a second.

    If she had been in charge of the four walls before, it would have been a huge challenge for her. She might not have been able toplete it. Moreover, Da Bao had thought of asking Xiao Xue toe in and help when necessary.

    But now, Ye Xie was in charge of the two walls. To her, the remaining two walls were not a problem. She just needed to cooperate with him on time.

    Little Treasure was now looking at thest wooden stake.

    And this wooden stake was thest huge ck pir he saw. Not only was it stinky, but the most important thing was that when he got closer, he saw that the magic crystal had turned ck.

    From a white magic crystal to a ck magic crystal, one could imagine how powerful this wooden stake was.

    Blood continued to flow out from the tip of his finger. Looking at the blood line from the tip of his finger to the ck hole, his face grew paler and paler, but he had to persevere.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Little Treasure¡¯s special status, this blood wouldn¡¯t have been of any use. However, because of Little Treasure¡¯s special status, Little Treasure could see that the ck hole was slowly weakening. He knew that this was useful. Therefore, even though he knew that this was definitely a bottomless hole, and he didn¡¯t know how his body would overdraw, but he also knew that this definitely couldn¡¯t stop.

    ..

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go down and take a look?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was really worried. Yan Kuan looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that a loving mother is a wastrel. These are my biological children, I didn¡¯t pick them up.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were blocked by Shen Xiaoxiao. ¡®Alright, this is my wife and child. Sigh.¡¯

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can look, but you definitely can¡¯t make a move.¡±

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t in danger, I definitely wouldn¡¯t make a move.¡±

    Yan Kuan waved his hand, and the two disappeared in front of Jiang He. Jiang He¡¯s eyes widened, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He knew that this family wasn¡¯t simple, and now it seemed that it was indeed so.

    At this moment, Yan Kuan and Shen Xiaoxiao had already entered the mass grave with Xiao Xue. They watched as their son used his own blood to seal the cave while Da Bao kept drawing flowers on the wall.

    Ye Xie stood behind Little Treasure, looking at him with a calcting look. If he made a move at such a critical moment, Little Treasure would be pushed straight into the Netherworld, and he would even lose his life.

    ¡°Is this kid nning to do something bad?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re so calm? He¡¯s going to do something bad to our son. If something happens to our son, he¡¯ll die.¡±

    Yan Kuan could tell what was going on with Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s agitated expression.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯ve said it before. We can¡¯t interfere!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re not going to interfere even if we know something happened to our son?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯te out and clean up their mess every time something happens to them. You have to try to believe that your child isn¡¯t weak.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words were very reasonable, but to Shen Xiaoxiao, they were extremely heartless because they were her biological children.

    However, at this moment, Ye Xie suddenly turned around and looked directly in the direction of Shen Xiaoxiao and the others.

    This nce made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s scalp go numb again. He was so sharp. She knew that Ye Xie could not actually see it, but she still subconsciously shut her mouth and did not say anything. However, she had already clenched her fists tightly. If Yan Kuan had not pulled her arm, perhaps she would have already attacked that d*mned Ye Xie.

    Ye Xie took a nce and turned his head after confirming that there was nothing. After all, this was a mass grave and it was possible that it was some kind of ghost.

    At this moment, Little Treasure¡¯s blood was slowly flowing in. He knew that this was reality.

    Little Treasure took the opportunity to cast the charm. He aimed thepass at the wooden stake and threw it. The wooden stake instantly turned into ashes. A huge hole appeared. The rooster immediately threw it down. The white crystal had already turned ck, Little Treasure reached out to grab it. Suddenly, a strong force pushed him from behind. He fell directly into the hole. Ye Xie behind him opened his mouth and swallowed the crystal...

 Chapter 1276 - Yan Kuanâ€™s Indifference

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Yan Kuan¡¯s Indifference</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    Ye Xie¡¯s actions caught everyone by surprise. Da Bao, who had always been well-coordinated with Little Treasure, had also coincidentally destroyed the stone wall that covered the entire wall, when she jumped down from the wall, she just happened to witness Ye Xie¡¯s mischievous act.

    ¡°Little Treasure!¡±

    Da Bao ran forward in panic, but she could only see Little Treasure fall into the ck circle.

    The ck airflow became weaker and weaker as the cave became smaller, but there was no trace of Little Treasure.

    It was as if he had really disappeared into the ck cave.

    Da Bao was so furious that she targeted Ye Xie and tried to kill him.

    However, Ye Xie had just personally swallowed a ck crystal into his body. Even Yan Kuan did not know what kind of difference this mutated crystal would make to the human body.

    ¡°Yan Kuan, that¡¯s your biological son. You actually left him to die.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao was so worried that she was furious. If Yan Kuan had not held onto his arm tightly, she would have already stepped forward and killed Ye Xie.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, have you forgotten that in the Netherworld, our son is even more sessful than the two of us?¡±

    With just these words, Shen Xiaoxiao was stunned.

    She had really been frightened just now. Her own child had been harmed by someone else. As a mother, it would be strange if she did not go crazy. She was not as perverted as Yan Kuan. Even now, he was still so calm and did not care about anything.

    ¡°Even so, Yan Kuan, you are so cold that it makes me panic. That is your son.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not expect to hear such criticism from Xiaoxiao. This criticism made Yan Kuan feel a little ufortable in his heart. How could he not care about his own son, his own child? How could he not be willing?

    However, Yan Kuan also knew one thing. If they were to intervene every time something happened, then the child would not be able to make any progress for the rest of his life. The most important thing was that this Little Treasure would have a greater responsibility in the future. Therefore, there were many times when they had to handle these matters by themselves.

    Before this, they had clearly been on guard against Ye Xie. Why was Ye Xie able to seed so easily at such a dangerous moment?

    In the end, it was still their own problem. However, before Yan Kuan could properly argue with Xiaoxiao, he had already been used.

    Yan Kuan felt wronged as well. However, seeing that his daughter was already fighting with Ye Xie, he couldn¡¯t just let Xiaoxiao go.

    ¡°Nothing will happen to him. Xiaoxiao, I promise you.¡±

    ¡°Get out of here, Yan Kuan. We¡¯re not done yet.¡±

    After Shen Xiaoxiao finished her words, she rushed toward the ce where the fight was taking ce. However, she was a step toote. She didn¡¯t expect that Da Bao, with her skills, would be sent flying by Ye Xie.

    Yan Kuan caught his daughter first, while Shen Xiaoxiao jumped to Ye Xie¡¯s side to spar with him.

    The human skin mask on her face was still the mask of an ordinary person, while Ye Xie felt as if he could not use up all the strength in his body and wanted to release it urgently

    He knew that Da Bao was very powerful, but he did not expect that she had not even used a single move against him.

    Shen Xiaoxiao and Da Bao were slightly different, because Shen Xiaoxiao also had an inner core in her body, and it was not the type of magic crystal. In addition, she was already very skilled, so Ye Xie really was not Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s match for the time being.

    However, Ye Xie had just absorbed all the yin energy, and he had just experienced a battle, so his blood qi was circting extremely quickly. At this moment, his entire body was emitting ck gas, looking extremely strange.

    Yan Kuan could allow his children to train, but he would definitely not let his wife suffer the slightest bit of harm.

    Da Bao was safely supported to the side by him. He immediately stepped forward and pulled Shen Xiaoxiao away, and the palm that Ye Xie had struck directly on Yan Kuan¡¯s shoulder. However, what Ye Xie did not expect was that this man was not only fine... Instead, he rebounded, causing him to take a violent step back.

    He knew when he struck out just now. There was a thick ck mark on the stone beside him, but this man was actually fine after receiving a palm strike from him. What was going on?

    It was already the first time he had asked for a palm strike from him. This kid really deserved a beating. However, it was also because of Ye Xie¡¯s change that Yan Kuan knew that he was Little Treasure¡¯s true opponent, which was why he had appeared.

    However, how could he bully his wife and daughter now? Yan Kuan did not hold back at all. He kicked Ye Xie right in the heart.

    This kick sent Ye Xie flying to a gray wall at least five to six meters away.

    A mouthful of thick ck blood was spat out from Ye Xie¡¯s mouth. However, Yan Kuan did not continue forward. Instead, he looked at Shen Xiaoxiao and said,?¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Finish him off.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not care about Ye Xie at all. It would be best if such a sinister thing died. She would not be soft-hearted toward Ye Xie.

    Before Yan Kuan could speak, a white light shed in the ck cave that had been slowly sealed earlier. A voice was heard saying,?¡°I will take revenge myself. I will not trouble you guys.¡±

    So it was Little Treasure. Little Treasure had appeared again.

    ¡°Little Treasure.¡±

    Da Bao looked at Little Treasure in shock. It was great that Little Treasure was fine.

    Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was relieved when she saw Little Treasure.

    ¡°Since the Crown Prince has returned, there¡¯s no need for us to take action against him.¡±

    Little Treasure took a special look at Yan Kuan. Such an ordinary person was actually so powerful. Where did hee from? Why were there so many experts in ck Tornado? Why was Master Jiang He¡¯s assistant so powerful?

    Ye Xie was still unable to catch his breath after receiving Yan Kuan¡¯s kick. However, Little Treasure was not prepared to let this man go at this moment. Ye Xie was too terrifying, he actually knew how to use Da Bao to divert everyone¡¯s attention and then plot against him. It was also his carelessness that he was actually betrayed by him at such a critical moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Go out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go out.¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao did not know whether to believe Yan Kuan¡¯s words or not. However, at this moment, Ye Xie did not know what was going on. He actually dodged time and time again. In the end... He even saw an opportunity and actually ran out of the cave.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he fight back?¡±

    Little Treasure did not have any intention of chasing after him. Instead, he was even more puzzled by Ye Xie¡¯s actions just now. Yan Kuan knew what was going on, but he could not say much... At this moment, if his son and daughter were fine, he should hurry up and coax his wife.

    Shen Xiaoxiao was unwillingly dragged out by Yan Kuan. The trouble here had been solved, but it seemed that Ye Xie¡¯s new trouble was even scarier than this mass grave.

    Jiang He was already waiting outside. When he saw theming out, he rushed forward, but Yan Kuan was in a hurry to drag the angry Shen Xiaoxiao to exin, so he did not care what Jiang He was asking. He took the lead and left with Shen Xiaoxiao.

    ..

    ¡°Yan Kuan, we¡¯re not done here.¡±

    Yan Kuan looked at his furious wife helplessly and said helplessly...

 Chapter 1277 - Fan Xing, Iâ€™ve Finally Found You

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Fan Xing, I¡¯ve Finally Found You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, yes, I admit that I¡¯m a very selfish person. I also admit that my heart for the children is not as important as yours. In fact, to me, other than you, Shen Xiaoxiao, I don¡¯t care too much about anyone else. I treat the children well because they are your children, born by you, and loved by you.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s words sent shivers down Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s spine, but Yan Kuan¡¯s words revealed his deep affection for her.

    Shen Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    But Yan Kuan didn¡¯t give Shen Xiaoxiao a chance to speak. He said again:

    ¡°If I had not met you, I, Yan Kuan, would have been alone. I would have been cold and heartless, or perhaps I would have been no different from Ye Xie. But I met you, Xiaoxiao. I have said it before. You are the most important part of me. You are more important than my life. I know that you care about the children, but the children are already over 18 years old. If they want to do anything now, they have to take responsibility for themselves. I have said that we are now ordinary people. We will slowly grow old. We cannot always be by their side, and we cannot always appear whenever and wherever they are in danger.¡±

    ¡°The best way to treat a child is to let go, understand?¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao knew that what he said was right, but she still felt ufortable.

    ¡°Even so, are we not going to care if something happens to the children?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re not going to care. It¡¯s that you have to know that your children are not ordinary people.¡±

    The words ¡®ordinary people¡¯ made Shen Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart feel as if it had been struck by a heavy blow. Yes, she admitted that she had indeed forgotten that the children were not ordinary people. She had also forgotten that Little Treasure¡¯s status in the Netherworld was better than anyone else¡¯s.

    However, she still could not let go of Yan Kuan¡¯s coldness towards the children.

    ¡°But your coldness makes my heart chill.¡±

    Yan Kuan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as he said directly,?¡°My coldness will not be toward anyone else. You clearly know that.¡±

    ¡°I¨C¡±

    Shen Xiaoxiao could not finish her sentence because she was very conflicted. She knew how Yan Kuan treated her, but she just felt that Yan Kuan was too harsh and cold toward the children, however, she could not tell Yan Kuan how to treat her children. After all, Yan Kuan¡¯s living environment since young was worse than hers. In fact, Yan Kuan treated the children pretty well, but... Was this father the one who was the easiest to let go of the child?

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    Yan Kuan did not rush her. He just held her hand and slowly walked down the mountain.

    ..

    ¡°Little Treasure, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±

    When Da Bao saw that Little Treasure was standing in front of her safe and sound, she felt that it was a little surreal.

    ¡°Did you forget that this is my bottom? At first, I almost forgot. I didn¡¯t need to fall in with this just now. After all, I could still avoid Ye Xie¡¯s palm strike. Butter, I decided to go by myself. After all, there are so many wandering souls going down today. I want to go and take a look too.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t. But that Ye Xie is so terrifying. Why did that crystal turn ck? How are we going to treat him in the future?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to the Netherworld to find out about this tonight. Let¡¯s go out first. He was kicked by Assistant Zhou, so he probably found a ce to hide. But who do you think that Assistant Zhou is? He¡¯s so powerful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they know ancient martial arts, so they must be mysterious people in ck Tornado. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the people in ck Tornado are very mysterious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all invisible aristocratic families, so it¡¯s very likely that there are some masters that we don¡¯t know about. Dad is right. There¡¯s always someone stronger than you. Da Bao, you don¡¯t look well. You must have been tired just now. Let¡¯s go out quickly.¡±

    That night, Da Bao started to have a fever. Little Treasure wasn¡¯t around. Shen Xiaoxiao watched as Da Bao took the medicine and closed the door before leaving. Every time she had a fever, Da Bao would only need to take the medicine and sleep for a night.

    Therefore, although Shen Xiaoxiao was worried, she knew that it was best for Da Bao to have a good rest at this time.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that just after she left, a person appeared in Da Bao¡¯s room.

    ..

    He was dressed in a long ck robe and had ck hair. His aura was indescribably strange and demonic.

    He stood by the bed and looked at Da Bao, who was lying on the bed muttering to herself. Her face had turned red due to the fever, and she would asionally say a few words.

    ¡°Zhai Yue, Zhai Yue...¡±

    This name made Ye Xie feel much more at ease, and even the coldness from before had lessened.

    His hand slowly caressed Da Bao¡¯s face. It was soft and smooth, and it lookedpletely different from what he remembered. However, it also had the same childish air.

    ¡°Fan Xing, I¡¯ve finally found you...¡±

    ..

    ¡°Da Bao, why are you in a daze?¡±

    Little Treasure saw that Da Bao looked a little strange after recovering from her illness, and she spoke much less.

    Da Bao had never hidden anything from Little Treasure, so after thinking for a while, she said to Little Treasure,?¡°I had a dreamst night. I dreamed of a man dressed in ck. He gave me a very familiar feeling. I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°A man? ck?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he... he seems to be... Zhai Yue?¡±

    Little Treasure¡¯s expression changed when he heard Da Bao mention the words Zhai Yue. It couldn¡¯t be. She could dream about it even in her dreams? Didn¡¯t they say that she wouldn¡¯t remember it after she woke up from the dream?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s normal to dream about things from my past life. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Da Bao actually felt the same way.

    ¡°I think so too. I¡¯ve said it before. This is something from my past life that has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Hearing this, Little Treasure didn¡¯t know whether to nod or shake his head. He thought for a moment before changing the topic and continued:

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that ancient tomb. I heard from them that it will take at least a week to fill up the cave. After all, on the mountain, people need to cooperate, so time is rtively slow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s wait. Anyway, this ce is green, so let¡¯s take it as a vacation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the main thing is that these big-headed soldiers are very good. They are different from the dark guards. Let¡¯s have a good spar with them. The next time we see Ye Xie, I will definitely not show mercy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, is there any news about Ye Xie?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard that his assistant, Deng Liu, is also looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Da Bao was deep in thought. She knew that Ye Xie was actually Zhai Yue in his previous life, so she did not know why she felt a little strange at this moment.

    Night came.

    Da Bao had a fever again. Little Treasure frowned. Did Da Bao have a bad rtionship with this ce? Why did she have a fever for two days in a row? But ah, he also knew that Da Bao would definitely recover the next day. Therefore, after giving her the medicine, he covered her with the nket and walked out.

    Simrly, once he left, a ck shadow appeared in the room again.

    He was still standing by the bed, muttering softly about what had happened between them...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!